《Supplier Of Myriad Realms》


 Chapter 1

    I''m the old six book supplier. I''m authorized by Mitang Chinese network to produce and distribute the electronic version of palm reading technology.


    All Rights Reserved.


    Shishi, October 24, 2016.


    Chufei just woke up from his sleep. At the moment, he is lying in a daze on the super big bed which can hold six people.


    Beside Chu Fei, there are two sexy beauties with enchanting figure sleeping quietly. These two girls are very young. They are new recruits from chufei''s entertainment company. They are trained as future idols.


    However, just yesterday, when chufei was driving his sports car for a boring ride, he met his friend and the two girls who were with him.


    At first glance, Chu Fei was deeply attracted by the two girls, but don''t think about it, it''s just the attraction between men and women, there is no love element.


    As a rich second generation who spends countless money and doesn''t know what frugality is, it''s irresponsible to meet such a beautiful couple if they can''t bring them to their own bed.


    So Chu Fei opened his mouth, and the friend also gave face a promise. That night, the two girls were sent to chufei''s bed by their friends.


    To be sure, after chufei met them and expressed his thoughts, the two girls were not happy at first. I don''t know what that friend did. Last night, the two girls threw themselves into their arms.


    As a result, a night of romance is nothing to say.


    Chu Fei is a veteran of Huacong. After his parents died unexpectedly at the age of 18, no one can manage him any more. As a result, the movement started at the age of 13, and it was already a little weak at the age of 24.


    This can be seen from the faces of the two sleeping girls. They are not satisfied, absolutely not. For this point, Chu Fei''s heart is helpless.


    Although he is rich, he can be said to be one of the richest second generation in this city, but this kind of thing has nothing to do with whether you have money or not.


    OK is OK, no is no, no one can change anything. Don''t mention any medicine or water. If it was as powerful as they boasted, the two girls would not frown so tightly at the moment.


    But this is not the reason why chufei is in a daze in bed No, this kind of thing, as early as a few years ago, he had quietly accepted. The reason why he is in a daze now is that a strange thing suddenly appears in his mind.


    Or, that''s the system.


    Just before chufei really woke up, a loud and deafening electronic female voice suddenly exploded in chufei''s ear:


    - the target has been confirmed that chufei, 24, has a deposit of 450 million yuan, is extravagant and licentious, which meets the standard.


    This sentence directly let Chu Fei wake up, but Chu Fei''s body is calm lying on the bed, even the expression eyes have no surprise fear.


    But Chu Fei''s heart has already been scared out of the sky, who is this! What''s going on! Who''s talking! So loud, why the two girls around didn''t respond!


    Chu Fei has many questions, but now no one can answer him. At this time, Chu Fei seemed to be crushed by the ghost. No matter what he thought in his heart, his body just didn''t respond.


    Until the electronic voice of the female voice sounds again:


    - the host state is stable, and the system begins to bind


    Chufei was upset: NIMA''s stable state is not caused by you. Believe it or not, I can jump up immediately after you let me go! Still stable! Stabilize your paralysis!


    -- binding in progress


    More than half an hour later, the laoshizi''s system binding was finally successful, and chufei also recovered his action ability at this time.


    However, even though he could move, Chu Fei didn''t want to move. The previous state of shock has passed, and now chufei begins to think about what this voice represents.


    System


    Just thought of the word system in my mind, suddenly, a sci-fi control panel appeared in front of my eyes.


    "This should be the system interface..."


    Chu Fei thought in his heart, and his eyes kept looking at the appearance of the control panel.


    It can be said that there is no such thing in real life, but in science fiction movies, this kind of panel appears very frequently.


    This kind of control panel will appear in all the future sci-fi movies that people are familiar with. For example, in the science fiction movie iron man, the protagonist can directly create a computer interface in the room with 3D projection technology, and then perform various operations on it.


    At this time, the interface in front of Chu Fei is like this: translucency, transparency can also be adjusted according to their own needs. The 3D model on the interface shows the interface similar to the online game mall, but there is no name on the interface.


    In other words, he doesn''t know what the name of the system is. At least he can''t see the name directly from the system interface. He wants to ask, but it''s not urgent now, because he is browsing the columns on the system interface.There is a cylindrical transparent vertical bar on the left side of the interface. Its width accounts for about one ninth of the width of the whole interface, and its height is similar.


    At the moment, the inside of the cylinder is empty and there is nothing. But below the column, there is a square information display area. At the moment, it is showing:


    - exchange points: 0


    at the same time, there is a line of small words explaining the exchange points. After reading the instructions, chufei understood that the exchange points are actually the currency of the system panel, which can be used to buy any item provided in the system. Of course, if you have enough points.


    Maybe because the exchange point is still 0, the main part of the system panel is covered with a layer of cloud outside the item columns at the top, both sides and bottom, and nothing can be seen inside.


    But now Chu Fei''s attention is not on these clouds. At the moment, he is staring at the top of the system interface, where many items are displayed, and each column is written with the corresponding name. They are: food, drink, medicine, tonic, clothing, weapon and skill.


    But now Chu Fei is only interested in the column of supplements, because his biggest problem seems to be that he needs supplements to solve. Of course, he won''t be surprised if the medicine can solve the problem.


    But now no matter which project Chu Fei chooses, the content of the panel below is covered by a cloud, that is to say, the so-called system can''t really be used by Chu Fei.


    Just when Chu Fei was puzzled, the system made a crisp sound, and then the girl''s electronic voice sounded again:


    - detect conversion points Converting Conversion successful!


    At the same time, Chu Fei noticed that on the left side of the system interface, the place where the exchange point was 0 had become 450000000, which was the same as the number in his passbook.


    Is this exchange point equal to the amount of money the host actually has? Chu Fei didn''t figure it out yet. This figure soared again, and directly became 500 million, or 500 million.


    Then, the voice of the female voice came out again:


    - the exchange points meet the minimum requirements Start system upgrade


    In front of chufei''s eyes, the system panel gave off a soft light, gradually enveloping the whole system interface. Suddenly, the light disappeared, and the system panel appeared in front of Chu Fei''s eyes again. At the same time, the female voice said:


    - Congratulations, the system has completed the first upgrade.


    After the upgrade, chufei also found the change of the system interface. The biggest change is where the exchange points are. The original 500 million exchange points have returned to zero.


    In addition, on the system interface, there are one or two items that can be exchanged under each item column. There are two boxes under the food bar, one is steamed bread and the other is rice, which are marked with corresponding patterns. The rest of the boxes are hung with a small dark lock.


    Only one item has been unlocked under the drink. You can see it''s mineral water by looking at the icon, but you don''t know what brand it is. A little more drugs are unlocked, but they are all kinds of common drugs, which can be bought in community pharmacies. However, in addition to these common drugs, tools such as needles and infusion sets are also unlocked.


    "Is this for me to be a doctor?" Chu Fei''s heart was full of pain, but he was also very confused. After all, there are too many things to unlock under the medicine. Although you can''t exchange them for the moment, it means that you can exchange those things as soon as you have exchange points.


    As for the way these things will appear in front of his eyes, Chu Fei doesn''t care. He won''t be too surprised at what such a mysterious system can do.


    Two squares have been unlocked under the clothing column. By looking at the icons and the emerging instructions, we can see that they are just two sets of very common clothes, which are only divided into the ancient oriental style and the western style, and the standard is just the kind worn by ordinary people at that time.


    The column of weapon skill is still empty. It doesn''t unlock anything. It''s just that the shrouded clouds have disappeared. There''s nothing special about it.


    But now Chu Fei thought of another thing, which was related to this system. He thought of the novels he saw on the Internet, especially the new and old books that were still serializing recently.


    "Don''t let me be a big star or open a restaurant..."


    Ding Since the beginning of the system audio, electronic female voice has also followed:


    - release task: to complete the second upgrade of the system within one year, the number of points needed: 1 billion. Reward: Unlock the custom item bar, unfinished punishment: death


    -- release task: open a store of your own, time limit is one month, reward 100 exchange points, unfinished punishment: permanent urinary incontinence.


    Poof, Chu Fei would have laughed if he hadn''t worried about the two sleeping beauties around him. What do you want to do!


    Chufei thought: OK, I''ll open a restaurant and be a top chef!


    Chu Fei just thought about it, but when he thought about it, the system suddenly issued a warning tone, and the electronic female voice sounded:¡ª¡ªThe punishment will be started if the prohibition is found!


    Chu Fei didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, an electric current from nowhere rushed into Chu Fei''s body. In an instant, Chu Fei began to hesitate uncontrollably, and his legs became moist.


    Is it painful to be shocked? Sure. If you''re interested, you can try an electric mosquito swatter. However, Chu Fei''s current electric shock is far from the electric mosquito swatter.


    Chu Fei wants to faint, but he can''t. I don''t know if it''s the system. Anyway, Chu Fei is very conscious now, feeling the pain and spasm from every pore and muscle of his body.

 Chapter 2

    At this time, the two beauties who were lying beside Chu Fei and sleeping sweetly had already been awakened by Chu Fei''s abnormality. The two girls looked at each other and said, "what''s the matter?"? Can''t a person that what can''t also encounter immediately crazy! Besides, it''s still the morning when it''s done!


    In other words, what invisible disease does the young master of Chu have now? The two beauties were kind, so they didn''t leave the strange chufei immediately.


    They reach out their hands and try to hold the chufei who is constantly pulling out. This is the correct way to deal with "gout". The second part is to find something to plug chufei''s mouth, because when "gout", we have to prevent him from biting his tongue.


    But when the two girls'' fingertips just touched chufei''s shaking arm, a burst of electric current went directly into the two girls'' bodies along their fingers.


    Two girls scream in fright, jump out of bed quickly, stand by the bed and look at the strange chufei in front of them. Did chufei get an electric shock? This is the first idea of the two girls, but there is no bare circuit in the bedroom of the mansion, and chufei is on the big bed, and there is enough distance from the socket switches on the wall


    In other words, Chu Fei could not have been electrocuted! But if it''s just a draught, how can we explain the electric current of the moment when the two girls just came into contact with chufei? static electricity? impossible!


    The two girls were at a loss and had to call their boss. After all, the two girls were sent by the boss, and the boss persuaded them to accompany Chu Fei for one night, but now


    Half an hour later, the two girls'' boss came to chufei''s bedroom. And at this time, the system to Chu Fei''s punishment has passed.


    When the boss came in, Chu Fei was very embarrassed and speechless, looking at the yellow urine stains on the bed. He didn''t have time to wipe the saliva on his chest.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with Master Chu?" The boss, once chufei''s friend, spoke in a very unpleasant tone, full of sarcasm.


    Chu Fei has no way to deal with his friend''s attitude. He knows that no matter who comes to see him, he will behave like this. It''s true that if you have a real good friend, you may be concerned about it, but the problem is that he doesn''t.


    "Boss song, if it''s OK, you can go."


    Although Chu Fei was a dandy, he was open-minded about the relationship between people. When a friend shows a non friend side to himself, Chu Fei will not go to hot face to stick other people''s cold buttocks.


    Perhaps, this is the only place where Chu Fei grew up after his parents died unexpectedly.


    "Hahaha, chufei, it''s really nothing, but it''s not me that''s going to leave, it''s you." Boss song laughs wildly. He rubs his hands on his stomach again and again. He seems to be satisfied with his chubby figure.


    "What do you say?" Chu Fei had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Did Chu Fei forget? You bought them with this villa... " Boss song raised his hand and pointed to the two beauties, and said happily:


    "now that they have done what they should do, surely you won''t break your promise, will you? But it doesn''t matter. Even if I break my promise, it''s no use. After all, the transfer contract has been completed, and the daily rent contract is with me. After all, I know each other, and I won''t ask you for the rent for this night! "


    The boss Song said something and took out a stack of documents from his arms. Although he hadn''t looked at them carefully, Chu Fei knew that what the boss Song said must be true.


    It''s just that chufei really bought these two girls from this villa? Of course not. Chufei even knows that some things are not cost-effective.


    But he also knows another point, that is, his own inexplicable body out of this mysterious system. Chu Fei believes that this obvious bug like transaction is actually a trick of the system.


    "Ah, by the way, I also heard that Master Chu had already donated all his financial affairs anonymously to a remote mountain area, built a school hospital for them, even built a road, plus the tourism development of the whole area. It seems that before, I really underestimated Master Chu, but you donated all your money. What can you do with your life?"


    Boss song seems to be concerned about Chu Fei''s future, but even a child can hear the disdain in and out of the words.


    Chu Fei did not speak, but quietly called out the system interface, and asked in his heart:


    "system, did you make it?"


    Chufei didn''t expect the system to answer himself, but the system was very face saving. At the top of the system interface, there is a horizontal bar space, on which a line is slowly rolling:


    - yes, your wealth has been converted into the system exchange point, and the system has been upgraded.


    Chufei nodded secretly. At the moment, he doubted whether the guy who answered himself was the system itself or an existence standing behind the system. However, no matter what Chu Fei asked, the system no longer had any response.


    And now is really not a good time to study the system, Chu Fei has to solve these problems. The system has just said that all wealth has been converted into exchange points.In this way, we can know that the exchange rate between the exchange point and money in this system is one to one. No wonder Chu Fei found that he had 500 million exchange points as soon as he came up.


    In addition to his own bank deposit of 450 million yuan, all the rest of his property added up in exchange for 50 million yuan. To tell you the truth, chufei thought that he was losing a little.


    He wanted to pack more clothes, or take some valuable things secretly, but because the boss song was staring at him all the time, he was even urged by the boss song with the same attitude of chasing beggars, but Chu Fei had to leave with something close to him.


    Chu Fei is also pitiful, the system didn''t even leave a spare piece of clothes for himself, sold them all and changed them into the exchange point of the system.


    Walking in the street, Chu Fei''s heart is full of helplessness.


    Chu Fei left his home, dressed in autumn clothes, no wallet, no mobile phone, only the necessary ID card and a few empty bank cards.


    Chu Fei was very worried because he was penniless and had two tasks on his head. Although there is still a lot of time, Chu Fei can''t make the money he needs.


    You know, chufei had no knowledge and skills, and was not serious when he went to school. After his parents died unexpectedly, he had no interest in business. Otherwise, he would not have sold all the companies.


    "Depressed!" Chu Fei sighed, rummaged, and did not find a suitable word to describe his current situation. In the end, he could only comfort himself with "a blessing in disguise".


    In the next few days, Chu Fei only accomplished one thing, that is wandering around the world. Before that, the people Chu Fei had offended only achieved one thing, that is, all over the world publicized Chu Fei''s current situation.


    So, all the people who had been offended by chufei, whether rich or powerful, would try their best to find chufei, and then return all the humiliations that chufei had given them to chufei face to face.


    Fortunately, those people also left a little face for Chu Fei. I don''t know that it''s not because they admire Chu Fei for donating all the financial resources to benefit the people. Anyway, they just abuse and humiliate Chu Fei and slap him in the face. They didn''t really clean up Chu Fei.


    But even so, chufei is on the verge of collapse. I''ve been hungry for many days. If it wasn''t for a system that could make chufei see a bright future, I''m afraid he would have found a place to commit suicide or do something like theft and robbery.


    Now Chu Fei is sitting on the edge of a field in the suburb, staring at the empty village which is about to be demolished. In fact, I''m so weak that I don''t even have the strength to move.


    A little further down the road, a Land Rover stopped slowly, the door opened, and a young man about the age of chufei came out. A stiff suit, he scanned for a while before he saw chufei. Then he straightened his chest and strode toward chufei.


    After coming to chufei, he looks at chufei with his mouth and eyes hanging, and the joy in his eyes is beyond words. Although Chu Fei is in a daze, he is naturally aware of the movement around him.


    But now Chu Fei didn''t want to turn around to see who was coming, and didn''t want to know what they wanted to do. Before this Chu Fei broke his fingers to calculate, it seems that the people he offended should have come.


    "Feige..."


    The visitor called Chu Fei, and then, without waiting for Chu Fei to respond, he reached out and grabbed Chu Fei''s neck and picked him up from the ground.


    Pop!


    A crispy sound, a person slapped on Chu Fei''s face, and beat the swollen face by another three points.


    "This slap is a return to your previous humiliation to me..." After a pause, the visitor said, "thank you for keeping me away from drugs."


    The voice fell, and the visitor turned to leave without hesitation. Chu Fei feels the pain on his face and smiles. It can be said that Chu Fei has too few advantages, but the most noteworthy advantage is that no matter how he does, he will never touch drugs, let alone allow people around him to contact drugs, no matter whether the relationship between him and himself is near or far away.


    People left, the car also left, chufei''s side fell into silence again. It''s getting late. There are more people and fewer cars on the road. Chu Fei was tired and raised his hands to stretch.


    Just at this time, an inexplicable energy emerged from chufei''s hands, and then chufei disappeared, completely disappeared from the world.

 Chapter 3

    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host for opening the space-time jump system. The transport point system has been started. The original world of the host has been bound by default.


    Chu Fei was so confused that he didn''t know what had happened. Although the sound of Ding in my mind and the electronic female voice after it did explain the matter, chufei still couldn''t accept it.


    "Ni Ma, how can I jump in time and space? How can I be a teleport! You play with me Chu Fei looked at the misty, dark Canyon, smelled the pungent smell of blood, and listened to the constant roar and scream from the distance


    Chu Fei was really muddled. What was muddled was that everything happened so suddenly, so suddenly, without any precursor or any reason. Chu Fei looked down at his feet and immediately noticed that his clothes had changed.


    These days, most of his time is focused on the system interface, so he has sufficient understanding and deep memory of every convertible item under every column of the system.


    He knew that the clothes he was wearing now were the Oriental style clothes under the systematic clothing column. In other words, the world Chu Fei went through was similar to the world of Oriental culture, otherwise he would not be able to wear such clothes.


    Chu Fei''s foot is a cobblestone beach, not far away there is a small river, the river is rolling blood red. I don''t know whether the blood red river was originally this color or was dyed by blood.


    But now Chu Fei''s judgment is inclined to the latter. After all, his ears are still full of shouts and screams. It is estimated that the battle in the canyon is very fierce.


    But chufei didn''t know what happened in the canyon ahead. It''s evening, and it''s evening in the world, and there''s black fog in the canyon. How can chufei, as a mortal, see through the fog.


    However, people''s curiosity will always be aroused. Although he knows that he has no power to bind a chicken, Chu Fei still wants to go over and see what happened.


    But just as Chu Fei was about to put his idea into practice, a purple lightning suddenly fell into the dark over the foggy canyon ahead.


    Followed by, is a Jiao shout:


    "Purple thunder sky knife!"


    Then, the whole canyon was suddenly filled with purple, and a huge knife composed of purple thunder flashed by, and a huge bang broke out.


    Chu Fei subconsciously stretched out his hand and pressed it on his face. He didn''t know whether his face was painful or frightened. Chufei was completely shocked, this should be the magic!


    Just before Chu Fei came back to his senses, there appeared a series of figures in the fog, which seemed to flow quickly across Chu Fei''s head.


    These flying figures are divided into two groups, and the division is very obvious. Because some people are dressed in white, while others are dressed in black.


    "Fly! They can fly! They... " Chufei''s mouth couldn''t close. He was so surprised.


    The speed of those people was so fast that they disappeared in an instant.


    The roar of anger rang out again. Chufei could hear that there was a little more reluctance in that roar than before. I don''t know what is the thing that makes this roar. Maybe it''s a monster?


    Just when Chu Fei''s curiosity became stronger and stronger, two beautiful figures, one black and one white, rushed out of the fog and flew in the air.


    However, the speed of these two people is much slower than those before. It seems that these two people have suffered a lot. These are two girls, and they are both young and beautiful.


    Fairy! Chu Fei yelled in his heart, this is the fairy in the legend, because only the fairy can have such beauty, only the fairy can have such a figure!


    The two girls, who are obviously not in the same camp, support each other at the moment. They have already passed Chu Fei''s head, but they float back and fall in front of him.


    Both pretty faces were very pale, and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. But at the moment, the two girls didn''t care about their own injuries, but anxiously rushed to Chu Fei: "which group of Taoist friends are they? Let''s go, the unicorn blood beast will rush out


    "Are you going to die? So many of us can''t stop it. You can only die if you stay here! "


    One black and one white are two fairies. They are soft and tough. Chu Fei didn''t answer them. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he suddenly realized that he wasn''t watching 3D or 4D movies, but that he really existed in the world!


    Roar!


    The roar of anger was approaching, and she was about to break through the fog. At this time, the beautiful woman in black swept the "calm" chufei, grabbed the girl in White''s arm and jumped into the air. Before the two figures disappeared, she left a sound:


    "let''s go, we are seriously injured and can''t take care of others. Since he is so calm, he must be self-conscious There''s a way. Let''s go


    At the same time, a small thing fell out of the two girls and landed in front of chufei.Chufei heart wry smile, at the moment he finally recovered from shock to can''t own state. But now it was too late for him to answer the two beauties.


    It''s a pity that Chu Fei stoops to pick up that thing from the ground. This is a piece of jade, milky white, crystal clear, half the size of a palm, round, with complex patterns on it.


    Chu Fei took this jade card in his hand, put it under his nose and smelled it. A stream of warm daughter fragrance got into Chu Fei''s brain.


    Ahead, in the fog, a huge "Qilin blood beast" as high as a five or six story building rushed out, full of blood and vitality, straight to chufei.


    The name of this thing was mentioned in the words of the two girls before. It''s called Qilin blood beast. I know from the name that this thing should have something to do with Kirin.


    And when Chu Fei really saw this thing, he put up a big thumb to the name of "unicorn blood beast" in his heart. That''s right! Absolutely!


    From the aspect of appearance, it is indeed 89% similar to the unicorn in the myth that Chu Fei is familiar with, and 99% similar to the unicorn in some online games.


    But to say the difference, even if it is only one point, it is not big. Because Kirin is a auspicious beast, which represents beauty. But Chu Fei''s present can only make people feel the chilling chill and the fear from the soul.


    Blood beast, don''t deceive me!


    The unicorn blood beast roared out of the fog. There was a huge bone wound on its neck, which was probably due to the "Purple thunder sword" before. Besides this wound, there were many small wounds on the unicorn blood beast.


    At the moment, the unicorn blood beast with big red eyes has already regarded chufei as an enemy. With a big mouth, a dark flame rushes to chufei.


    "Save..."


    Chu Fei subconsciously raised his left hand to block in front of him, but before the words of life-saving in his mouth came out, he found that two pineapple sized light balls appeared in front of his left hand.


    One of the spheres of light exudes a soft light, and the other is plain, without any light. Inside the two spheres of light, there are different scenes.


    Chu Fei recognized the scene in the soft and bright light ball. It was his original world, and the scene in it was the field where he had been in a daze for a long time.


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to think about it. The black flame came to him in a moment. There was no time! Chu Fei yelled and encouraged himself. His left hand quickly pointed to the light ball representing his original world!


    For a moment, an inexpressible feeling enveloped Chu Fei. Then the scene changed. Chu Fei disappeared from the sight of the unicorn blood beast. The black fire from the unicorn blood beast also hit the stone beach and blasted out a huge hole.


    On the outskirts of the field, chufei appeared here again.


    However, Chu Fei kept the previous posture without any change, even now it has been several minutes since the incident.


    In front of chufei''s left hand, those two light balls still exist, but now the luminous light ball has become another one, and the light ball representing chufei''s present world has no light. But in Chu Fei''s right hand, that jade card is still warm.


    "I see..."


    Chufei understood that this sphere of light really represents a different world. It''s just that there are only two worlds that you can come and go freely. Light means you can go, and no light means you are here.


    The point is, it seems that things from that world can be brought to earth. Since this jade card is OK, does it mean that others are OK For example, all kinds of natural resources and treasures and Beauty like jade.


    Congratulations to the host. After experiencing the space-time jump function, another jump will consume exchange points. The required points are proportional to the host''s residence time, and the basic consumption is 1 point.


    Chu Fei raised eyelid, slowly put down his hands. This time I really understand! Moreover, although the system didn''t say that, chufei believed that in his original world, that is, the earth, he would not consume points. Only when he went to other worlds, he would consume points.


    According to the explanation of the system, the so-called basic consumption point should be the ticket fee for entering other worlds. One exchange point can let you enter other world, but how long you can stay there depends on how many exchange points you have.


    In the next few days, he thought of many other ways to solve his current dilemma. To put it simply, it is to borrow money. But now he, who can really lend him money? After hearing that Chu Fei wanted to borrow money, the most hateful people were those who had a good relationship with him. At first, he seemed concerned and said a lot of big things. At last, he spread his hands and said:


    " So, you have to be self-improvement, you have to learn some skills, or how long can you carry the money? "


    In this way, every person who Chu Fei had found used a similar method to "euphemistically" and hatefully rejected Chu Fei. Finally, Chu Fei thought of usury, but the usurer is not a fool, who will lend you if you know you have no financial source!

 Chapter 4

    In fact, Chu Fei knew in his heart that he had a choice and a candidate who could help him. It''s the person who calls himself Feige, but his last self-esteem doesn''t allow him to do so just because he calls him Feige.


    Chu Fei can think of the road has been blocked, either others blocked or their own. In desperation, Chu Fei could only shift his attention by looking through the system.


    In the system interface, under the food column, there are two things that Chu Fei longed for very much, but there was no exchange point, so he didn''t have to change them. Can only end up looking more and more hungry, which makes Chu Fei a little crazy.


    In order to make himself feel better, Chu Fei chose to switch the main interface of the system to the drug column


    According to Chu Fei''s understanding, the price of drugs in it should be cheaper than the market price, but not much cheaper. It''s also a good choice to be a second dealer if you can exchange it. As the old saying goes, small profits and quick turnover


    But the embarrassment is that the exchange points need to be exchanged with money, which is the biggest and only problem that Chu Fei is facing now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As time went on, whenever the hunger came up, Chu Fei began to think about the things in the medicine that could relieve hunger and satiety


    Chufei is hungry


    These days, Chu Fei finally understood what the suffering of the people at the bottom was. Chu Fei would have starved to death if he hadn''t been able to find other people''s leftovers occasionally, or he would have been able to drink with free tap water.


    Ten minutes ago, a roadside noodle seller gave chufei a bowl of noodles.


    People in adversity, even in the face of all people''s humiliation and abuse, can still be strong to survive. But if someone stands by your side and helps you, then this kind of moving goes straight to the bottom of my heart. Even the strongest person, he will have the impulse to cry at this time.


    So, chufei looked at the hot noodles in front of him, and tears welled up in his eyes. When Chu Fei was eating while crying, the boss patted Chu Fei on the shoulder with a smile and said: "young man, look at your clothes, I guess you have encountered some difficulties recently. As a past person, I advise you that there is no barrier in the world that you can''t pass. This person has bad luck to eat excrement. Remember, don''t chew it. "


    Before that, chufei would be disgusted to vomit when he heard something like this. But now don''t say listen, even if it is to see Chu Fei also won''t have what reaction. For Chu Fei now, this bowl of noodles is a life.


    The boss is over 50 years old. He is broad and fat. He also wears a pair of thick eyes. It''s hard to connect with the roadside stall owner just by looking at his appearance.


    After eating a bowl of noodles, the boss brought a big bowl of noodles soup to chufei, and then sat opposite chufei and looked at chufei with a smile. Chu Fei said thanks, while drinking soup and thinking wildly, he inadvertently took out the jade in his pocket.


    It was brought back from the alien world and fell from one of the two black and white fairies


    "Little brother, can you show me this jade in your hand?"


    Chu Fei didn''t understand, but he didn''t refuse. It''s a life-saving gift that people can offer a bowl of noodles when they have no way out. Although this jade comes from a foreign world, it''s precious, but it''s not one''s own heirloom after all, and it''s not of great significance.


    Roadside stall owner picked up a clean towel from the side, and then took the jade. Then, they began to make Chu Fei more puzzled by careful observation, or identification.


    "If I am right, your jade is not simple Is it the heirloom of my little brother? "


    Although Chu Fei used to be a rich man, he didn''t know about antiques, and there were no similar talents in his family, so he didn''t know why the boss made this judgment.


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. I used to be in the antique business. My eyes can be regarded as golden eyes even though they are short-sighted. If not Ah, forget it. I don''t want to say more. Anyway, I think it''s good. Your jade is very valuable! "


    Although the boss did not tell his own experience, his confidence was not biased. Chu Fei wanders in the circle of the rich second generation all the year round. He can see through the truth of self-confidence.


    Therefore, after hearing the boss''s comments, Chu Fei''s mind became active.


    "What do you say, boss? How much is it worth? "


    "It''s hard to be specific. Look here..." The boss dragged the jade plate and pointed to a complicated pattern in the middle:


    "jade, in the final analysis, is a stone. It''s very brittle, so it''s impossible to carve such a detailed pattern What''s more, you still have hollow patterns. My family has been in this business for hundreds of years and have never seen anything of this level. Now, I dare say, no one in the world can have this kind of technology! "


    "True or false?" Chufei can''t take it.


    "Of course it''s true, little brother. You''re not an expert. It''s normal that you don''t understand it. To put it another way, if you take it out and ask for a hundred million yuan, someone will definitely want it!"One hundred million, worth one hundred million! Chu Fei was so excited that he was about to bloom. But now Chu Fei does not dare to show this kind of excitement, because he is afraid of extreme joy.


    "Don''t be too happy. As the old saying goes, selling goods is related to knowing the family. Only those who understand can make such a price."


    "Well, is it possible that it''s not jade, but something similar?" Out of caution, Chu Fei asked more.


    "No, I can confirm that."


    With that, the roadside stall owner carefully returned the jade to chufei, and told chufei to keep it well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not that I said that this jade can definitely be used as a turning point for you, but it doesn''t have to be sold. After all, it''s hard to find treasures, so it''s better to keep them. "


    Chu Fei nodded and chatted with his boss for a long time before he got up and left. Before leaving, the boss wanted to leave a contact information of chufei, but now chufei has no address or mobile phone, so there is no way.


    But just as Chu Fei went out for more than ten meters, the boss caught up with him again, holding a mobile phone and a charger in his hand, and said to Chu Fei:


    "brother, I''m not hiding from you. I want to leave your contact information anyway. This mobile phone is just for me to send you. You can see the number from the SMS, and you don''t have to worry about the phone charges. I''ll pay the phone charges for this number! I''ve sent SMS messages to all the contacts inside with other numbers, asking them to contact me with another number. This mobile phone is yours now! "


    "Well It''s not appropriate... " Does chufei want it? Yes, but he didn''t dare. Because he can''t guarantee whether the boss is kind or malicious.


    In this world, there has never been a lack of money murderers.


    "Don''t think about it. Although it''s this jade that makes me make up my mind, it''s not this jade that I''m running for. I''m aiming at you. I believe you can turn over, so I want to make you a friend! "


    The words all said this situation, Chu Fei also not good again refused, could only accept this boss''s good intention.


    "Little brother, my surname is Jin, and my name is Jin panghua. I changed my name because I read gulong''s novels ha-ha! Fortunately, my family name is not Shi... "


    "Chufei, my name is chufei."


    After exchanging names and thanking each other several times, Chu Fei turned and left. I started to think about what I would do next.


    What happened just now proved the value of this jade and naturally gave Chu Fei an idea. This jade comes from that world. Although I don''t know the value of this jade in that world, it must not be too low.


    But that''s not the key, it''s not the point. The point is that the world is a world that can be cultivated, and the practitioners of that world can fly to the sky and escape from the earth.


    That is to say, that world has the inheritance of Gongfa that the earth can''t reach, and it must also have all kinds of good things that the earth can''t have.


    You don''t need to say that? There must be magic weapons! Legendary pill!


    Chu Fei suddenly felt as if he could be a two-way dealer in different worlds, buying and selling. Depending on the different development directions of the two worlds, he could replace each other with different goods, and then he could start again The future is absolutely bright!


    But now Chu Fei is still penniless, no money, no way to open a shop, no way to stabilize the residence. Chu Fei was reluctant to sell this jade.


    Not because of the value of jade, but because of the source of jade. Not to mention that the owner of this jade was a fairy, but to say that it was the first thing Chu Fei brought back from which world, it was enough to be remembered.


    When I was about to demolish the village, I found that my mind was in chaos again.


    "Yes!"


    Looking around a house waiting for demolition, Chu Fei suddenly thought of a way, at least temporarily. Then Chu Fei began to wander around the village, looking for what he needed.


    There is a kindergarten in this village. Of course, it is empty now. But this just met Chu Fei''s needs. He found the chalk he needed in it.


    Soon, Chu Fei turned to a thin board, which was more than ten centimeters wide and less than one meter long. One end was complete, and the other end was broken. Then Chu Fei walked around the village holding chalk and wooden boards, and began to find a suitable place for him to live.


    In those days before, Chu Fei would sleep wherever he could, Qiaodong Internet bar, ATM hall, roadside bench garden pavilion. But now that the village is deserted, and there is still some time to demolish it, naturally chufei will not waste here.


    Finally, Chu Fei came to the entrance of the village, near the road. He saw a small front room on the side of the road, which should have been a small restaurant.


    It used to be a small restaurant, mainly because of the menu and quotation list on the wall, as well as the greasy stains in the corner. This place is exactly what Chu Fei wants, because there is no sign at the door, but there is a transfer phone number pasted on the window.

 Chapter 5

    Chu Fei tore off the paper on the window, pried out a few nails in the room, and went outside to find a stone to put beside.


    Next, chufei picked up the chalk and wrote a few words on the board: Super grocery store!


    Chufei thought about the name long enough. After all, there is no way to determine the type of goods when the two worlds buy and sell. It''s impossible to say that today''s food is for tomorrow''s use. So restaurants and hardware stores with clear directions can''t work, but grocery stores are very suitable.


    But can chufei''s grocery store be an ordinary one? Can ordinary grocery stores sell things from other worlds? So, this grocery store must be a super grocery store!


    "Straight, straight, that''s it!"


    After writing these words, Chu Fei threw away the chalk and came to the door with a board and a nail. Then he swung the stone a few times and nailed the broken board to the door frame.


    Chu Fei is only 1.75 meters tall, so there is no way to fix the board to the top of the door frame. After all, there is no stool for him to step on.


    Moreover, Chu Fei doesn''t care about it at all. He just wants to complete his own venting. So the broken board was nailed to the right side of the door frame by him, which was a little higher than Chu Fei''s height, and it was crooked by him.


    But after Chu Fei fixed the board on it, suddenly, a clear sound came into Chu Fei''s ear!


    Ding!


    Congratulations on the completion of the task of opening the super grocery store. 100 exchange points will be awarded to the host!


    "The trough! That''s fine! "


    Chu Fei was surprised. He didn''t expect that he could finish the task. However, in Chu Fei''s system interface, he was excited to see that he had 100 exchange points!


    Although 100 exchange points are not cash, they can also be exchanged! With the mentality of trying, Chu Fei exchanged a steamed bread and a bottle of mineral water from the system.


    After that, Chu Fei, no matter how dirty his hands were, chewed the steamed bread in his arms.


    Is he hungry? No, after all, I just finished eating a big bowl of noodles and two bowls of noodle soup. Although I have been wandering around for some time and doing something, I haven''t consumed that bowl of noodles. But Chu Fei, who had been hungry for a long time, knew the value of food. Anyway, it was all exchanged, and it was not too much, so he ate it naturally.


    "Cool Chufei kept yelling.


    After shouting several times, Chu Fei''s mood gradually calmed down. He began to think about it, and the task was too easy to accomplish. Originally, he thought that the so-called task of opening a shop should be to get the storefront and goods ready, complete the certificates and the opening ceremony. But he didn''t expect to find a place to hang a sign!


    "Well, if I knew that, why do I have to work so hard! I wish I hadn''t done this before! " Just thinking, the system''s female voice electronic sound starts:


    -- note that because the host''s task completion is extremely poor, the punishment still exists. In order to avoid the host slack task, the first punishment is as follows: urinary incontinence for 48 hours.


    The countdown to punishment: 10 9¡­¡­ 8¡­¡­


    The voice in the brain is counting the countdown without emotion, which makes Chu feidan extremely painful. If a few days ago, Chu Fei might argue with the system, but now he has no idea.


    Because Chu Fei has found that the guy who can use words to scroll and communicate with himself can not appear at any time. And even if it appears, it won''t really open a back door for itself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 1¡­¡­


    To begin, Chu Fei meditated in his heart, and mobilized all his attention to carefully feel what it was like to feel the so-called urinary incontinence.


    After chufei''s female voice electronic voice in his mind said the four words of punishment, chufei immediately noticed a warm current rolling down which he could not control. Out of the habit formed over the years, chufei remained motionless at that moment.


    "So this is urinary incontinence..." Chu Fei sighed and regretted, but now he only had the clothes on his body. After a bubble of urine, the clothes on his lower body had been wet.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei was wearing trousers, and there was a pair of underpants inside, and the color of the two clothes was dark. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would not notice that it was wet.


    What''s more, chufei''s only place is himself. Except for the occasional children who come to play the game of treasure hunting and exploration, no one else comes for a stroll.


    After all, it''s going to be demolished in a few days


    After urinating, Chu Fei stood up with a bitter face, looked at himself and scanned around. He had already begun to think about where he would live.


    Although there is no bed and bedding in this once small hotel and now super grocery store occupied by Chu Fei, it can keep out the wind and rain, which is also a choice. But if it''s really that good, Chu Fei doesn''t want to. After all, there are many good things in this empty village.


    There was a long enough time between the relocation and demolition of the village, during which the houses in the village were rented daily and monthly.Therefore, the places where the tenants once lived must leave some old and heavy belongings, which Chu Fei needed.


    Next, Chu Fei began to take his broken shop as the center, constantly looking around, every yard and every room went in to look around.


    And the result is not bad. At eight or nine o''clock in the evening, chufei found enough old cushions, quilts, and even sheets. All these things were moved into chufei''s broken shop, and in it, he piled up a "soft bed" nearly one meter later.


    Then Chu Fei found a lot of nails, and fixed several selected cushions on the doorframe and window edge. By the time it was nearly 11 p.m., the broken shop had been cleaned up tight and warm enough by chufei.


    Of course, in doing this, chufei was seen by many people, including children and adults. Originally, it was nothing. After all, what he took was what others didn''t want.


    But Chu Fei still encountered many embarrassments Because he is incontinent, because even if he is incontinent, he still feels it when he urinates, and he will habitually stop


    Therefore, in the process of finding the quilt cushion, Chu Fei would often walk and suddenly move. What''s more embarrassing is that when chufei finally packed up the broken shop and was ready to climb onto his soft bed to sleep, someone came outside the thick curtain.


    It seems that the visitor is going straight to chufei, but chufei doesn''t know him. What''s more, Chu Fei thought that the person who came here was the worker who was responsible for the demolition of the village. As a result, when someone said the first sentence, Chu Fei knew that this person was not.


    The man first stood in front of chufei''s broken shop for a while, as if to confirm whether there was anyone inside. When he heard chufei''s movement, someone opened the curtain.


    At this time, Chu Fei is spreading plastic cloth on his soft bed to prevent him from wetting his soft bed by urinating in the middle of the night.


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Chu?" It''s nice to have someone to talk to.


    At the same time, chufei stopped. First, he was thinking about who was coming. Second, he peed again. However, after these two things were over, Chu Fei still did not answer.


    Because at this time, in chufei''s mind, the female voice electronic voice is releasing a new task.


    Task: purchase and purchase a suitable product. Requirements: store name is required.


    Mission: to raise the awareness to 100, that is, to let 100 people know the existence of super grocery store.


    Task: get 50 loyal customers.


    Task time requirement: one month; punishment for failure to complete: five sense deprivation.


    Finally, the voice of the release task ended, and Chu Fei saw the three tasks clearly, and even thought about the final punishment.


    The contents of these three tasks were very easy to understand, but punishment made Chu Fei think for a long time. Chufei didn''t understand the meaning of five sense deprivation, but wondered why such punishment appeared.


    Moreover, for this punishment, the system does not specify the time limit of punishment. Is it permanent five sense deprivation or temporary?


    "Excuse me, is that Mr. Chu?" At the door, the man saw that Chu Fei didn''t take care of himself, and he was not angry. He just asked again.


    "Ah, it''s me, you are?" Chu Fei takes back his mind and turns to look at the door.


    There is a man at the door. He is ordinary in appearance, height and stature. He should not be rich in clothes.


    "Oh, I want to confirm something with you..." Maybe it''s not like chufei can adapt to the darkness here, so while talking, someone took out his mobile phone and turned on the flashlight function of the mobile phone.


    "Confirm what, you..." Chufei stopped awkwardly. Why? Because he peed again. Chu Fei asked for it himself. At the beginning, he felt that urinary incontinence would make him short of water, so he tried his best to exchange a lot of mineral water to drink, otherwise it would not be so.


    The visitors are still waiting for Chu Fei''s words. After all, everyone knows that Chu Fei''s words are not finished. About a few seconds later, chufei had a quaver.


    "What do you want to confirm? Go ahead... "


    "Oh, that''s it..." The visitor kept a polite smile and said, "I see the words" super grocery store "written on the wooden board at the door. Is this written by Mr. Chu?"


    "Yes." Chufei was embarrassed because he peed in front of someone who was talking to him. If it''s not because of the light, I''m afraid the other party can see Chu Fei''s red face at a glance.


    "Well, is Mr. Chu serious?"


    "Yes This problem also makes Chu Fei a little embarrassed, but it is a little insignificant compared with the embarrassment caused by urinary incontinence.


    And, although he didn''t know this guy, chufei had already guessed the reason why he was here. Nine times out of ten, this man was sent to investigate his own situation by the people he had offended.


    I''m afraid there will be a lot of humiliation waiting for chufei after tonight! After all, the things that the second generation of rich people like to do are no longer fresh, but the freshness of chufei''s business is on the rise.Although Chu Fei was not used to being humiliated, he was not willing to bear it. But after all, it''s also a way to make a name for your own broken shop.

 Chapter 6

    Moreover, just when Chu Fei nodded to confirm the problem, a taskbar appeared on the right side of the system interface, which showed his completed tasks, ongoing tasks and task completion.


    In the count under the visibility task, the original 0 has become 1. In other words, the guy who came to ask himself has contributed a little popularity to Chu Fei.


    "OK, thank you. Excuse me." The visitor gets the answer, thanks chufei with a smile, then turns around and leaves.


    Chufei laughs. No matter what he may face tomorrow, he takes off his clothes, cleans up and climbs onto the soft bed. Then he falls asleep in his wishful thinking.


    Chu Fei is very happy in his dream, because he dreams of two beautiful women, one black and one white, who he met in the alien world. He also has a sentimental love story with the two beautiful women.


    Just, when I wake up, only the wet and cold under my body accompany chufei.


    "Thanks to a layer of plastic, damn..." Chu Fei got up and simply cleaned up before sitting down on the threshold of the door.


    Chufei began to think about the tasks released by the system, but the latter two were all right. After all, they were just promoting their own grocery store. It''s not hard to say publicity, but it''s not so easy to publicize yourself as the so-called "super grocery store".


    Why? Because even if Chu Fei told others that this was a grocery store, no idiot would really believe in himself! What''s more, we need to develop 50 loyal customers.


    This is not a restaurant. As long as you make delicious food, there will be repeat customers. This is a grocery store, or a super grocery store. In the task released by the system last night, when I asked myself to buy more goods, I specially focused on finding a goods that "matches the store name".


    Chu Fei doesn''t believe that the "super" in the system is the same as the "super" in his name.


    Super grocery store, so what goods can match the name? The goods in a super grocery store should be super goods. What is the scope of super cargo? Chu Fei believed that if he took out the jade, he could finish the task naturally.


    But the problem is that he didn''t want to sell the jade.


    Now he has figured out that the source of goods in the shop must be the world. But there are so many things in one world that not all alien objects can be regarded as super


    Tangle with Change into who will tangle!


    Chu Fei stood up and took out a piece of board and half of chalk from his room. He picked up the bedding yesterday.


    Chu Fei wrote a line on the small board: boss out!


    These four words are for those who are going to come to see their own jokes. Chufei is sure that those people will come. The person who came to confirm the situation last night will know that.


    And chufei also knows very well that for those who want to see your jokes, you''d better be positive. Because once you dodge, it means you''re afraid.


    Chu Fei, who has been arrogant and arrogant for so many years, can''t change this problem even in today''s situation, and he doesn''t plan to change it.


    After that, chufei raised his left hand and called out the two light balls representing different worlds. After a light click, chufei left the earth and entered that world again.


    Of course, the sad thing is that chufei still appears outside the mysterious Canyon this time. It''s still that position, but before he left, it was a big hole blasted out by the unicorn blood beast.


    So the moment Chu Fei came over, he realized that his feet were empty, and Chu Fei''s body fell. Fortunately, the big pit here has been filled with water from the nearby river, becoming a big pit, so chufei didn''t really fall.


    After falling into the cold water, Chu Fei made a shiver subconsciously, and then it was a bubble of urine. Fortunately, it is not in the public swimming pool, otherwise it will be found by the patrol staff.


    "NIMA It''s cold... " After urinating, Chu Fei swam hard to the bank, and then climbed up after wasting a lot of strength.


    Chu Fei, who came ashore, sighed at his ancient clothes, which had been transformed by the system, and murmured:


    "it''s really lucky, at least you don''t have to worry about wetting your clothes again And no one can see it yet... "


    But Chu Fei also knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Speaking of it, there is a huge monster in the fog of the canyon ahead. It''s very easy to clean up chufei.


    Although it hasn''t come out yet, and there are no other dangerous species nearby, it doesn''t mean it''s safe here. What''s more, in such a world with practitioners, who knows if there will be any monsters who can hide their bodies?


    If there is, if it''s still around Chu Fei, if the other party stares at Chu Fei, but Chu Fei knows nothing about it?


    I dare not think I really dare not think!Looking at the sky, chufei got a good news, that is, the time of the world seems to be synchronized with the time of the earth. It''s also morning here, and the sun is only half golden in the East.


    Chu Fei walked decisively in the opposite direction of the canyon and waded along the river with gravel. He still remembers that when he came over yesterday, those flying guys went in this direction, and the two beauties left from this direction.


    That is to say, as long as Chu Fei keeps going in this direction, he will surely see the crowd.


    However, Chu Fei''s thought was a little too simple. He felt that he could see other human beings after walking for a few hours at most, but he didn''t see any sign of human activities until night.


    In the middle of this, Chu Fei exchanged many bottles of water from the system, and he didn''t save steamed bread and rice. And along the way, even if the weather is clear and the breeze is gentle, Chu Fei''s clothes are not dry, who let him walk will be unable to control the urine last time!


    After walking for several hours, the time had come to about 90 o''clock in the evening. Chufei couldn''t confirm the time, because his mobile phone wallet was not on him, but under the pillow on the soft bed.


    After all, it''s just for the sake of fitness, but it''s not a bad sport. He never had such a huge amount of activity!


    Chufei decided to go back first, to the earth, to his broken shop to sleep. After raising his hand to summon the light balls of the two worlds, chufei suddenly realized that if he came back tomorrow or appeared at the canyon entrance, what would he do? That oneself this day is not to walk in vain?


    As he thought about it, his subordinates consciously rubbed against the light ball representing the world, and then the female voice electronic sound system started:


    - changing the transmission point Replacement succeeded!


    Chufei''s surprise, the image on the light ball has become the position under his feet, missing the canyon and the fog.


    "Well?! Good, good! Ha ha ha


    The problem of worry has been solved. Chufei''s happy point is on the light ball representing the earth. With the instant space jump, chufei has returned to the earth without any feeling.


    Of course, Chu Fei returned to the field, not in his "super grocery store". This is understandable, and chufei now knows how to change the transmission point, so he won''t complain.


    It''s very close to chufei''s grocery store, which is only a few steps away. For a person who has been walking by the river for a day and stepping on the stone beach for a day, walking on the flat land is simply happiness and enjoyment.


    Two minutes later, chufei stopped. He could see his grocery store by the street light, but at the same time, he saw several cars parked in front of his grocery store.


    Those cars are all good cars, and the last one is the million price, and the lights are on. From the license plate, chufei knows who the owners of those cars are.


    Although Chu Fei hasn''t come over yet, he has entered the range of the lamp. So as soon as Chu Fei appeared, those people found out.


    The doors opened one after another, and chufei''s acquaintances came down.


    "Oh, the boss is back!" A short, fat man let out a mocking cry.


    "Boss Chu, hurry up, we still want to buy things here!" Another tall and thin one joined in the fun.


    The third person who spoke was the former boss song, with the two girls who had accompanied Chu Fei for one night. He didn''t laugh like the fat and the thin. Instead, he pointed directly at Chu Fei and said:


    "do you still think you are Master Chu? Come here soon and behave better. Maybe we can borrow some money from you... "


    "Boss song, look what you said. Can you borrow it from boss Chu! That must be a donation, otherwise you really think he can repay you! Ha ha ha The short fat man laughs and turns his eyes around the two girls around boss song from time to time.


    Listening to these three people''s sarcasm, Chu Fei smiles bitterly in his heart, but he doesn''t hesitate for a long time and then comes over. Because Chu Fei is very clear, this group of people is to humiliate themselves, hiding is certainly can''t escape.


    Moreover, looking at the number of cars, Chu Fei knows that there must be other people present. These three are just strikers. Chu Fei is actually a very special existence in this rich second generation circle, because he is the only one whose parents are not only inheritors of property.


    And chufei didn''t like running, so he sold all the companies left by his parents. In such a situation, Chu Fei is the most unjust person in this group''s mind, that is, he spends money. When Chu Fei''s money is gone, he will not be seen by this group of people.


    But Chu Fei was a strange man. He was extravagant and licentious, but he also rejected black and poison. Moreover, he often doesn''t care about others, which makes him more likely to attract hatred in the rich second generation.


    Among these three people, the skinny one is a poison seed. He dares to play with any poison, and he also likes to play with others. Because of this, Chu Fei has never looked up to this product.That fat man and Chu Fei are both lusters, but at the same time, because they are not as good-looking as Chu Fei, they are often promoted by Chu Fei. Many beautiful women will choose Chu Fei, so the fat man is like an enemy to Chu Fei.

 Chapter 7

    Boss song is very special, because he is the only one in the circle who is not a rich second generation, and he is nearly 40 years old. He climbed up purely on his own. And most of the girls in his entertainment company will be sent to the beds of the rich second generation.


    Boss song got a lot of benefits from chufei, and chufei also got a lot of beauties from boss song. But it doesn''t make their relationship keep good, on the contrary, it makes boss song want to suppress Chu Fei.


    The reason is very simple. These are two people holding pigtails on each other. But now Chu Fei''s family property is gone, it can''t be worse, but boss song still wants to be in the entertainment industry. You know, it''s not a good thing to send his female artists to other people''s beds. Once it''s spread, the entertainment company will come to an end.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. What''s the matter? I''m down. Do you want to help me? OK, welcome. I don''t know what you can do for me! "


    Chu Fei came to several people and asked with a smile. Adhering to the mentality of not letting enemies see jokes, Chu Fei naturally won''t give advice to these three "forwards".


    "Yes, we are here to help you! Come on, have a cigarette. I know you''re addicted to it. I guess you haven''t smoked for a while. Come on, have a taste of mine... "


    The thin man took the lead in opening his mouth and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He seemed concerned but had a hidden evil intention. Chufei knows very well that the cigarette in this guy''s hand is absolutely not clean.


    So Chu Fei took the cigarette and threw it on the ground. He crushed it with his feet and said, "just right, your cigarette is not as clean as my urine..."


    As it happens, it''s this tall and thin name. My family name is Li, and my full name is Li qiaohao. In addition to taking drugs, usury is the most common thing to do. He is also a villain.


    However, it happened that he was not angry. On the contrary, he lit one for himself with a smile, and then sneered: "is that right? You''ll only have the function of peeing. Speaking of it, it''s not necessarily cleaner than my cigarette... " He turned his head to boss song and the two girls around him and said: "brother, you have to be careful, especially the two beauties. You''d better go to the hospital for examination. Don''t let this guy infect you with any diseases Ha ha ha


    Chufei was not spared by the fat man beside him. Although he didn''t say anything, he put his eyes on chufei''s lower body with disdain all the time, and the ridicule on the corner of his mouth was self-evident.


    "Ah, it''s a pity that your face..." Song boss a face disdain, also hand in Chu Fei''s face patted a few times. Chu Fei didn''t talk to him for the first time, which led to boss song going too far. He began to squeeze Chu Fei''s face, and then said in a tone of looking at animals:


    "I think it''s OK. It''s not a big deal if he is ill Boss, I don''t think I''m sick by observation. "


    Beat a person not to beat a face, scold a person not to expose short, but now these three do of words can all run to Chu Fei''s face and short. Chu Fei took a deep breath and forced his anger down. He said with a smile:


    "all three of you call me boss. It''s hard to say if you don''t take care of my business today..."


    "Oh, change the subject? Well, tell me what you sell and what goods you can get. As long as you say one, we''ll pay immediately. How about that? " Song said after looking at the others with a smile.


    Chu Fei sneered, two steps to the door, stretched out his hand and patted on the wooden sign of the super grocery store, and said:


    "what I sell in this store are unusual things. Now you can pay a deposit, one hundred thousand people, ship in a month, and then make up the payment for the goods, OK?"


    Chu Fei where can take what goods, but this time but also can''t admit defeat. So he decisively said an exaggerated price, and then pushed the time to a month later, which was not much different from the end time of the task.


    If you really get something from the other world at that time, it''s easy to say. But if not, the system will deprive itself of five senses, including vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch. It doesn''t matter how these people humiliate themselves.


    "It''s over. Boss Chu is out of his mind. What can I do? If you say that you are like this now, your parents'' spirits in heaven are uncomfortable. It''s a pity that the current medical level can''t cure you..." Li qiaohao, a tall and thin man with a cigarette in his mouth, had a ghost expression on his face.


    "Ah --" the fat man came out and stopped the thin man, and said: "don''t say that. His parents decided to die just because they couldn''t see it. It seems that his parents really care about him..."


    "Well, the dead are very old. Their parents are all blowing the candle. So don''t say anything more. Anyway, it''s estimated that the three members of their family will be League members in a short time. If they jump out to scare us at that time, how bad it will be!"


    "Three, that''s too much!" Next to, a car with the door closed suddenly opened, and a young man came out with a cold face.


    This is the man who slapped chufei in the face and called chufei brother."What''s the matter, Dongzi? Do you want to show him? Have you forgotten those cigarette scars on you? If I remember correctly, he scalded you in public! "


    Li qiaohao, tall and thin, was very upset and looked at the man askew. Dongzi is the name of this man in the circle. But in fact, his name was Xie Donghan, and Chu Fei called him Dadong.


    "Ha ha, no matter what, it''s not as bad as my parents. What''s more, I don''t want to interfere in the grudges between you, but only if you don''t go too far."


    The relationship between Li qiaohao and Dadong is not good, because it was Li qiaohao who wanted to trick Dadong into taking drugs. Although it is said that Chu Fei''s practice is a bit excessive, but if it were not for Chu Fei''s doing that, I''m afraid that this big east would really follow Li Qiaodao.


    "Well, in that case, let''s..." Li qiaohao sneered: "he said that if he wants to buy his things, he has to pay a deposit of 100000 yuan first, and we''ll make up the money when we see the goods in a month, but we don''t have any problems, but we really want to know what he sells. Why don''t you buy one?"


    Although Dadong is also a rich second generation in this city, it has the least money and the worst background. Besides, he has to manage his parents'' company on weekdays, which can be regarded as a self-improvement person. But in this circle, less money is the original sin, and less money''s refusal to be a dog is the original sin of the original sin, so Xie Donghan has never entered the core of the rich second generation, and has been wandering on the edge.


    "Oh..." With a sneer, Dadong turned his head and looked at chufei for a long time. Then he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll buy it!"


    After Dadong said this, chufei laughed, others also laughed. However, chufei''s smile is different from others. Others laugh, but chufei''s smile is gratifying.


    Chu Fei never thought that this big Dong could really help himself like this. The 100000 yuan deposit is not the last dignity of Chu Fei. It is not the chance to humiliate Chu Fei. On the contrary, no matter what the name is, the 100000 yuan deposit is a real timely help.


    Several people of boss song and Li Qia burst into laughter, and their tears almost came out. It seems that after today, the people who could have wandered around their circle have been completely excluded.


    "Dongzi, your parents are chain caterers, right..." Li qiaohao, a tall and thin man, threw his ordinary cigarette on the ground and said coldly. He is not asking, he is just confirming, and this confirmation does not need to be answered by Dadong. Because his purpose is to threaten, or to give an ultimatum.


    "We''ll admire the value of the deposit next month! Ha ha ha


    People scattered, the car left, the door is only a car, there are only two people. Chu Fei looked at Dadong, and Dadong also looked at Chu Fei. No one spoke.


    After a long time, with a bitter smile, Dadong takes out a checkbook from his arms, writes down 100000 cheques and gives them to chufei, then turns around and leaves.


    Chu Fei held the check in silence, but in his heart, he put Dadong in the position of a friend.


    "Dadong..." Chu Fei stopped Dadong, looked at the check in his hand, then turned to stare at Dadong''s eyes, and said:


    "you''re a hundred thousand, you won''t be in vain, I''ll give you something that really conforms to this value."


    If chufei is still the former chufei, this 100000 yuan may not really do anything. But now it''s different. Now Chu Fei is a person with a system. At this time, 100000 yuan is the capital, which is the capital for Chu Fei to turn over.


    Dadong was silent and didn''t answer. After a long time, Chong chufei nodded and left. He really took out the 100000 yuan to help chufei and pull chufei, but he didn''t believe that chufei could really get 100000 yuan worth of groceries with a down payment.


    Looking at the last car far away, Chu Fei tightly pinched the check in his hand. He understands Dadong and thanks him, but he knows better that he can do it with his own system.


    "Let you be my first customer!" Chufei smiles. It''s a smile from the heart.


    A night without words, the day is bright.


    Chu Fei did not wake up the first time into the world, but first took a check to the bank, will be 100000 yuan to his account.


    Then Chu Fei found a front room to rent outside a residential area not far from the village. He simply confirmed the price and rented it.


    The area of this front room is not small. It''s about 50 square meters. The rent is 56000 yuan a year. After you hand it in, you''ll start to run. It seems that many people, especially the government departments, know that Chu Fei donated all his property under the control of the system, so they all support Chu Fei''s opening a grocery store.


    After all, in their eyes, Chu Fei is a good man and a good youth worthy of promotion. So all the way under the green light, the next day Chu Fei got the business license.


    Next, Chu Fei contacted Dadong and called him to this newly rented but not yet decorated facade.


    "Feige, do you really want to open a grocery store?" After Dadong came, the first sentence was to confirm chufei''s idea. His original intention is to hope that Chu Fei can leave the city, go to other places to find a job, and live peacefully, regardless of those people and things.But now Chu Fei set up the store, which means that Chu Fei did not intend to escape, but also with that group of people face hard. But the problem is, after a month, he has to get the goods that can match the deposit of 100000, otherwise this matter will definitely not pass.


    The second generation of rich people, especially those who can mix black and white, can''t be underestimated. What''s more, the relationship between those people and chufei is absolutely irreconcilable. At this time, it''s not easy for others to deal with you!

 Chapter 8

    "Of course, I have to drive it. Not only do I have to drive it, but I also have to drive it. Otherwise, I''m sorry for your 100000 yuan, and I''m sorry for their humiliation to me, don''t you think?"


    Chu Fei''s anger has already burned to the top beam door. If he didn''t know that he could absolutely turn over by relying on the system, I''m afraid Chu Fei would not bear to die, but would directly hit people.


    Although Chu Fei is not a good man, his parents'' reputation and face are the scales in his heart. Moreover, the reason why he sold the property left by his parents was just to avoid his own reckless management to discredit his parents.


    At that time, Chu Fei felt that the money was enough for him to live a good life. Even if he spent money indiscriminately, he could play for a lifetime. Although it is not pleasant to say, it can at least hold the face of parents.


    "Well, what do you need me to do? There are some good things in my family that I can take out..." Dadong has no words to help him. He knows Chu Fei''s character and he knows that he can''t change Chu Fei''s mind. So he had to do his best to help Chu Fei, for example, take out some antiques from his home


    Listening to Dadong''s words, chufei is funny. Speaking of all, chufei''s humiliation to Dadong was not as simple as once or twice. Although there were two or three times for Dadong''s good, it was just to make the people around him less degenerate and affect his life.


    It can be said that what he did to Dadong, at most, was not worth his help.


    "No, just help me find someone to decorate the place. By the way, you have to help me with financial and tax returns. I don''t understand that. By the way, leave some space inside for me to put a bed to sleep... "


    "Well, it''s easy. But your goods... " Dadong is still not at ease. After all, it''s unrealistic to think about the general merchandise with a deposit of 100000 yuan.


    "And the brand, you can help me find a place to customize a brand, just write the super grocery store..." Chu Fei said, picked up his business license from the side, where the name of the shop above is "super grocery store".


    Dadong takes over the business license and nods. It''s really nothing for Dadong. He''s worried about the goods. But Chu Fei didn''t give him another chance to talk, and said:


    "by the way, I remember you had a pocket watch, or a mechanical watch. Could you lend me..."


    Chu Fei wants to look for goods in a different world, but as a urbanite, he will be very uncomfortable if he has no time to refer to them. But in such a world, chufei can''t take a watch to hang around, so it''s worth choosing a pocket watch with strong secrecy.


    But it''s not easy to buy pocket watches now. The cheap ones are not guaranteed, and the expensive ones can''t afford it. If you don''t know that Dadong has a pretty good pocket watch, I''m afraid Chu Fei can only give up this idea.


    "Well Good Dadong hesitated a little, then went back to the car and gave the pocket watch to chufei. Dadong pocket watch is not expensive, but the quality is good. It was bought by Dadong for fun when he went to Switzerland. It cost about several thousand yuan.


    "Well, please help me with this..." After taking the pocket watch, Chu Fei laughingly hung it around his neck and turned to walk out.


    "What are you doing?" Dadong wants to stop chufei, but chufei goes too fast. He doesn''t have time to stop chufei.


    "I''m going to stock!" Chu Fei waved his hand and left without looking back.


    No matter how speechless Dadong was, chufei turned a corner and came to a corner that few people passed by. After changing the transmission point, he entered the alien world.


    This time, chufei carried his wallet and mobile phone with him, and after the clothes were automatically changed by the system, the wallet and mobile phone directly appeared in chufei''s mind, while the pocket watch was still hanging around his neck.


    It''s getting late now. It won''t be long before it gets dark. But chufei didn''t care. He had to go to a place where there were people as soon as possible, preferably a town. It would be better if we inadvertently went to the subordinate villages and towns of some cultivation school. After all, this is the most likely place where those cattle goods will appear.


    For the next week, chufei would walk in the alien world for more than ten hours every day. He would return to the earth to rest when he was really tired. Of course, the place where he rested was in the front room which was being renovated. Fortunately, Dadong put a bed and blanket in advance, otherwise chufei''s sleep would be a real problem.


    A week later, at noon, chufei, who had been walking in the alien world for a long time, finally saw the first human settlement. It''s just that this place is still a small village.


    Chu Fei casually finds a person who looks good and asks the way down. He learns that if he wants to go to the town store that Chu Fei wants, he will have to walk in this direction for at least three days.


    Although it''s far away, at least it has a clear goal. And chufei just caught up with a few villagers in the village, and the people were going to take a bunch of wild grass and game to sell money in the town, so chufei went with them.


    Along the way, chufei is well integrated into these people. People of all ages are chatting with each other. Chufei also finds out a lot of information he wants to know.


    This world is indeed a world with practitioners, and there are many schools. It can be said that this is the fantasy world in network novels.There are human beings, goblins and monsters in this world. The features of human beings are just like that of the earth, except that there are no European and American people.


    In this world, the demon race exists as a big race on an equal footing with human beings. The cultivation talent of the demon clan is far more than that of human beings, but the various races in the demon clan have been fighting for years, so they have not directly affected the status of human beings.


    But these people don''t know much about the practitioners in this world. They only know that they can fly to heaven and move mountains and seas, which is the same as immortals.


    But Chu Fei knew that practitioners and immortals could not be treated equally. Practitioners may become immortals and want to be immortals, but not everyone can.


    As far as administration is concerned, there are also countries in the world, but most of them are closely connected with some big sects. It can be said that the school and the country are one, but the school is detached from the country.


    Unless there is a war between sects, there is very little war between countries. Under the state is the government, followed by counties, towns and villages, which is not very different from the earth.


    At this time, the purpose of their journey is the nearest town, named Heixia town. It''s called because this town is the nearest place to that canyon.


    At the same time, there are many sectarian strongholds in that town just to watch the canyon. As for what''s in the canyon and why, these people don''t know.


    These days Chu Fei did not return to the earth, because these people chose to travel day and night in order to sell the mountain goods as soon as possible. Chufei didn''t want to fall behind and go by himself, so he had to follow all the time.


    "Brother, there is Heixia town in front of us. We will go directly to the place where we collect the mountain goods and sell all these things. Then we will go directly back to the village. I can see that you are not an ordinary person, so we won''t be polite to you any more." A hundred meters away is the wall of Heixia Town, on which soldiers patrol with torches and lanterns.


    It was the oldest old man in the motorcade, about 50 years old, but his hair and beard were already white. Chu Fei hugged the old man and said with a smile:


    "thank you for taking care of me all the way, and thank you for solving my doubts. Then we will separate here."


    After a few polite remarks, Chu Fei separated from these people. They continue to drive the carriage into the town, while chufei finds a place to return to the earth.


    Chufei''s shop decoration is nearly completed. In fact, according to chufei''s idea, it''s just a treatment of wall and floor tiles, and then a counter.


    But when Dadong did it, he did it more carefully and more perfectly. All the original things were removed and replaced. The floor was replaced with wooden floor. The wall was also beautified and decorated, and a lot of wall cabinets and wooden frames that can be changed at will were made.


    After Chu Fei enters the shop, he happens to meet Dadong, who is discussing with his secretary what kind of shelf counter he wants to go to. It''s common all over the street, but obviously Dadong doesn''t want that kind of common goods.


    "Feige, do you know how to come here?" See Chu Fei came in, big east depressed complained.


    "You..." Chu Fei didn''t pick up Dadong''s words, but looked at the decoration in the store, and he was stunned. "Are you decorating according to the grade of the leisure club?"


    Chu Fei stamped his feet on the floor and felt the difference between the wooden floor and the floor tiles. For a period of time, the poor life made Chu Fei''s requirements for the environment much lower, so he couldn''t change to the state of the rich second generation for a while, and he couldn''t accept this kind of high-end decoration.


    "Haha, Feige, I think so. Although you open a grocery store, you can charge 100000 yuan for each item. I think the items you want to sell are definitely not simple goods, so this kind of decoration is absolutely necessary..."


    Chu Fei shrugged. What Dadong said is really reasonable. But the problem is that he hasn''t found the source of goods, and he hasn''t figured out what to get, and he''s not sure how to get things from other places.


    Therefore, for Chu Fei, most of them are still unknown.


    "Well, where''s my bed?"


    Chu Fei noticed that in the innermost part of the room, the bed that he had been sleeping in had disappeared. He didn''t know whether it was thrown by Dadong or moved out temporarily.


    Pointing to the east side of the wall, it looks like the most ornament on the wall You want to use both business and housing, so I''ve installed such a set of things for you... " With these words, Dadong grabbed the rope flower as an ornament, tugged hard, and put down a bed.


    Chufei was surprised. He didn''t think it could be like this. Before that, the whole wall was changed in color, so chufei didn''t notice that there was such a set of things on the wall.


    If you don''t put down the bed, you can''t see the particularity of this wall, but as soon as you put it down, you can know that the rest of the wall is a special vertical wardrobe. When the bed is put down, the wardrobe on the whole wall will show up. The door of the wardrobe is sliding and flat, which does not take up space at all.


    Next to it, there is a small compartment separated by ground glass. Dadong said that it is a bathroom, which uses good things, and the sound insulation effect is perfect."Anyway, now the whole is like this, what you need to determine is the shelf and counter..."

 Chapter 9

    Chu Fei didn''t have a particular look at the shelves and counters. After all, I''m not sure whether I can get the goods, what kind of goods I can get, how much, how small.


    Chu Fei looked at the decorative and practical wooden lattices on both sides of the wall, and thought: "the shelves are not needed for the moment, we''ll talk about it later. These lattices should be used first, and the display cabinet should not be used. Find me a bigger table, and I''ll do anything else in the future. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s OK. I''ll have the table sent to you tomorrow, along with the sign. That''s the way for the moment... " While saying that, Dadong took out four keys and handed them to chufei, which were the glass door and rolling shutter door.


    "You keep a spare one. When it comes, you can come in directly if I don''t want to." Now he has absolute trust in Dadong chufei, and now chufei wants to do well. If he really gets anything good in that world, he must hold on to his own people first.


    Dadong left with people. Chufei cleaned up the room and was ready to have a rest. Dinner is still steamed bread mineral water, not that Chu Fei doesn''t want to eat anything else, but his mind is not on eating now.


    Chu Fei looked at his remaining exchange points and estimated his time in the foreign world. He probably found out the proportion between the number of points needed to stay in the foreign world and the time. After calculation, it takes about two hours to spend a little exchange point, that is, one hour and one point.


    At the moment, chufei''s number of points is running low, and after dinner, it has dropped to single digits. In desperation, Chu Fei is worth exchanging with his own money.


    Fortunately, the exchange rate is one to one. Chufei still has more than 40000 yuan, which is enough for him to spend. But in the end, how much exchange has become the problem of Chu Fei.


    Anyway, for the time being, Chu Fei doesn''t need much money here. After struggling for a long time, Chu Fei first exchanged 4000 points, making his deposit balance an integer.


    The next morning, when chufei woke up, it was already eight o''clock in the morning. Chu Fei sent a message to Dadong on his mobile phone, telling him that he was no longer there, and then entered the world through the system.


    It was late at night when he left yesterday, and it was not close to the town of Heixia, so Chu Fei didn''t have much real knowledge of the tall city wall.


    But now it''s day, although it''s still a hundred meters away, Chu Fei is deeply shocked. The city wall is not too high, but there are also dozens of meters. The depth and width of the city wall can''t be seen at a glance, which is enough to show the huge size of the town.


    The city wall is not an ordinary brick wall, but made of black boulders. Simply looking at the appearance, Chu Fei guessed that the stone should be similar to obsidian. But I don''t know exactly how.


    Coming to the tall gate, chufei noticed that there were some snow-white stones on both sides of the gate, which made people feel like the security gates of the airport railway station.


    Outside the gate stood a group of soldiers. They were wearing heavy armor and had many kinds of weapons in their hands. It seemed that they were not standard equipment. They should be good at weapons.


    On the contrary, the soldiers at the gate of the city specially told Chu Fei: "friend, if there is any change in the canyon, you must report it to us as soon as possible."


    The reason why they said this is probably related to the direction of Chu Fei. In this way, the things in the canyon must be very dangerous, but in that case, why did the two groups of practitioners in black and white go to provoke each other?


    Chu Fei didn''t want to understand, and didn''t want to care about these. Anyway, those superior forces would not care about the life and death of the bottom people in that world. Moreover, after all, Chu Fei is now a merchant of goods


    After entering the town, Chu Fei was shocked by the bustling scene. Although Heixia is only a town, it is estimated that its prosperity is even better than that of some small countries.


    The road is wide and there are many shops on both sides. It''s just that the people on the street have their own identities. It can be seen that at most half of them are ordinary local people, and the rest are probably foreigners.


    Chufei wandered around, looking at the shops around him and thinking about what was suitable for him to get back as goods. But around, Chu Fei did not find an option.


    Along the way, Chu Fei went through a lot of weapon shops, some of which were made and some of which were simply bought and sold. He just glanced at them and left. Are things good? Although Chu Fei is not an expert, there are always some people who know at a glance that they are extraordinary.


    But the question is, what else can we do with this thing on the other side of the earth besides being a collection? Do you really take it up and chop people? It''s totally unrealistic! Moreover, the circle of collectibles cares about the cultural background and historical evolution of an object. Chu Fei couldn''t hold a knife and tell people, "this is a thing in the world of cultivation! You mean to have! " Right?


    Who would believe it? Even if someone really believed it, then Chu Fei''s results are not expected to be paid for delivery. It should be the research of some scientific research departments, right?


    After wandering for a long time, Chu Fei came to a drugstore. The so-called drugstore, in fact, occupies a large area, and it is also a three-story building.But what really attracted Chu Fei was the name of the drugstore. Between the first floor and the second floor of the pharmacy, there is a huge plaque with three big characters, Tongrentang.


    "Can''t it be a branch of Tongrentang?" Chufei muttered and went in.


    It''s very spacious, but there are many people inside. Facing the door is a counter. Behind the counter is a medicine cabinet with a wall. There are five or six clerks who are in a mess. They should face many anxious guests.


    Chufei''s arrival did not attract anyone''s attention. After all, chufei is just an ordinary standard in terms of dress and temperament.


    Moreover, the appearance of this kind of thing must have a contrast in order to clear the height. With his opponent Li qiaohao and that fat man, chufei is really handsome, but compared with other people, chufei is not good. You know, even Dadong is more handsome than chufei!


    There were rooms on both sides of the main hall. Because they were not completely blocked, chufei could see the doctors and the people in long lines.


    When I was looking around, a few people turned out from the back. They left before and after. The person walking behind should be a servant. One of the young people walking in front seems to be a young man. The other is an old man with a snow-white beard on his chest.


    The old man should be a doctor in Tongrentang, and he is still a senior doctor.


    "Sir, you have the name of a master. How can you be helpless about my father''s injury Is it my father''s destiny? " The young man''s face was full of sadness and his voice was full of anxiety.


    "Ah, even the holy master of medicine is weak sometimes. Besides, I, the holy hand, is just the praise of the common people..."


    The old man shook his head and sighed, obviously there was no way.


    "Of course, it''s not true that there is no way..." The old man stopped, looked at the young man and said, "if you can ask for a pill from those who cultivate immortals, your father will be all right."


    "Well, I don''t know, but those fairy fairies, where can we see them?" The young man sighed more than that. After thanking the old man again, he led the servant to leave dejectedly.


    At this time, chufei was very close to the old man, so the old man naturally noticed the existence of chufei. After looking at Chu Fei for a while, the old man saluted Chu Fei and asked, "what do you need?"


    Chu Fei was flattered and hastened to return a gift, respectfully saying:


    "old man, I want to find some medicine."


    Chu Fei didn''t elaborate, because he was still wondering why the old man was so kind. You know, Chu Fei''s clothes are no different from those of ordinary people.


    More importantly, after entering the Tongren hall, Chu Fei''s ears were filled with all kinds of Shouts. Although most of them are from the mouths of common people customers, the pharmacy staff occasionally say a few words. Although their attitude is not bad, it is definitely not related to them.


    Can''t it be because of your own temperament? Or is it because the moral level of the elderly themselves is high enough? Although Chu Fei was puzzled, he could not ask this question.


    In fact, the reason why the old man treats Chu Fei like this is really because of the momentum of Chu Fei. The first is self-confidence. How can a person with a system not have self-confidence? The second is the temperament of the rich second generation.


    Moreover, Chu Fei has no scars and calluses, which proves that Chu Fei is not a common people who do farm work. The old man guessed that Chu Fei should be a young master disguised, but his disguise was much worse.


    "What kind of medicine do you want? My Tongrentang is not all inclusive, but it''s also full of variety. As long as it''s not for those immortal elixirs, I still have them here. "


    The old man grinned at his whiskers. He said a lot. Chufei was shocked. If the old man was telling the truth, he really came to the right place!


    The old man noticed the satisfaction in Chu Fei''s eyes. At the same time, he found that Chu Fei didn''t want to tell his needs in public. So he said with a smile:


    "please follow me to the second floor."


    This is not very loud, but it has attracted the attention of many people in the hall. It seems that the second floor is not a simple place, or not everyone can go there.


    Chufei has no idea about it. After all, independent offices are very common on earth.


    Turning around the hall, Chu Fei led by the old man down to the back of the stairs, followed the stairs straight up to the second floor, turned into a separate room.


    The moment he entered the room, chufei immediately felt a strange feeling. It seems that what he entered was not a room, but an aura, a place protected by the array.


    For the surprised expression on Chu Fei''s face, the old man nodded, as if it had confirmed his judgment. Chu Fei didn''t notice, even if he noticed, he would not understand immediately.

 Chapter 10

    Now chufei, because of the system in the body, and the system has also completed an upgrade, so both the body and the spirit of chufei have exceeded the level of an ordinary person.


    "Young master, please sit down..."


    The room is very empty. There is only one table and two chairs. The table is very big and the chairs are also very big. I feel very comfortable when I sit on it. Seeing that chufei was seated, the old man said:


    "you can rest assured that no one else will know."


    Chufei nodded and began to organize the language.


    "Old man, I don''t know what the highest level of medicine you Tongrentang can offer Regardless of the category, as long as the highest level


    The old man frowned. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that Chu Fei didn''t buy medicine to cure his illness. He looked more like stocking.


    "Ha ha, the best medicine here is the medicine to improve the physique, but it''s different from the building materials of the immortal sect. After all, there is no immortal method involved in the refining process."


    "Improve your health?" Chu Fei was shocked and said, "please tell me more about it."


    The old man nodded and said:


    "people''s constitutions are different, and there are many ways to improve them. I only have the medicine to improve the strength of the body, which can greatly increase the strength and speed of people, and also enhance other attributes. However, this kind of medicine can only be taken once by each person. If you use it more than once, it will have no effect. "


    It''s not immortal method, it''s not magic, it''s pure physics medicine can have such effect, this makes chufei very curious. You know, even in movies and novels, there has never been such a thing.


    "It''s really a good thing, but I don''t know how much the physical improvement will be!" Chu Fei pretended to sigh, and did not directly ask the effect of this drug.


    Hearing Chu Fei''s exclamation, the old man frowned again and asked: "have you never understood these things before?"


    "Well, what?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Although it is not accessible to ordinary people, ninety nine percent of them have heard of it. After all, this is the only medicine for ordinary people to improve their physique... "


    The old man''s words were unnaturally understood, which meant that people in the world should know this information, and absolutely few people did not understand it.


    "Isn''t that one more point?" Chu Fei plays a word game. People say that 90% of the time, he has to pick up the rest.


    "Yes, but the remaining part must be people from extremely remote and isolated places, or not from our world at all..."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was curious to ask whether the so-called "one world" refers to other worlds, such as the earth, or the celestial world and fairyland in myths and legends.


    But Chu Fei didn''t dare to ask, because he knew that once the question came out, the old man would be more suspicious. Maybe now the old man just doubts, but Chu Fei asked this question, I''m afraid it won''t be as simple as doubts.


    But fortunately, the old man didn''t hold on to this question. Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t answer himself, he pulled the topic back to the drug and began to give Chu Fei a detailed introduction, saying: "this drug is called Jiusi liuhun. There are two kinds of pills and liquid, which can be used together to achieve the maximum effect."


    Hearing the name, chufei grinned. It''s not funny to listen to the name. The old man continued with a smile:


    "if a weak scholar has no power to bind a chicken, after a pill enters the abdomen, he will have the speed, strength and physical strength comparable to the peak of the day after tomorrow."


    The day after tomorrow, this word is not the first time Chu Fei has heard of it. Fantasy novels often appear in Xiuxian movies and TV plays. The so-called day after tomorrow means the level that can be achieved through physical training.


    So the old man means that as long as chufei eats, he can have the fighting power of Tyson, Schwarzenegger and Jason stanson.


    "The only drawback of this medicine is the pain after taking it. I think you can understand it if you can teach nine dead souls. Ordinary people can live to death after taking it. Only those with great perseverance can bear the pain... "


    Chu Fei nodded, did not speak, but thinking carefully.


    "It''s not difficult to find the materials of this drug, but there are many kinds of drugs, and the ratio is not simple. More than 20 kinds of poisons are needed, so the price is naturally not acceptable to the people."


    The old man saw Chu Fei''s mind, so he explained one more sentence.


    Chu Fei thought about it. It''s definitely a good thing. If he can get it back, he will be able to sell it at a high price. Moreover, this nine dead soul is absolutely worthy of its own name.


    "I don''t know what the price is."


    "A thousand taels of gold is a pill, and ten thousand taels of gold is a liquid."


    "This Liquid medicine is so much more expensive than Dan medicine? " For this price, chufei was not too surprised. After all, the existence of this effect is really worth the price.


    "That''s right, because the liquid medicine itself has other functions..." Without waiting for Chu Fei to ask, the old man continued, "it can make people have a sense of evil spirit, which is comparable to the soldiers who have been fighting for more than ten years. Of course, this is nothing, but the point is that this evil spirit is necessary to practice a certain skill. "Chu Fei didn''t ask what it was because it would expose more things. However, even now we have found out the benefits of the nine dead, the problem is that Chu Fei has no money!


    The money in this world is similar to that in ancient China, with copper plate, gold and silver as the circulating finance, at least among the people. But whether it was copper or gold, Chu Fei was penniless.


    "I don''t know if you can collect good things in Tongrentang..."


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, the old man didn''t have any surprise reaction. On the contrary, he nodded his head naturally:


    "although my Tongren hall is not big, I do buy some useful things. I think you won''t let me take any swords and spears, ha ha ha..."


    This sentence looks like a joke, but Chu Fei also knows that the old man is beginning to doubt himself. After all, all kinds of information presented by Chu Fei is too contradictory.


    If not, the old man would not be able to tell such jokes as "pharmacies do not accept weapons". Often in the rich second generation circle to experience the intrigue of Chu Fei, naturally hear the meaning of the words inside and outside.


    "Ha ha ha, of course. But I''m curious why the Tongrentang, Mr. Lao, has such a name... "


    On the one hand, chufei was really interested in this problem, and the other reason was that he wanted to divert the attention of the old man a little, so as not to be stared at by him. Chufei wanted to point in the empty space.


    "Oh..." The old man stroked the snow-white beard under his forehead, pondered for a while, and then said:


    "I''m Tongrentang, and I''m equal in meaning Ah, there are too many wars and disasters in the world. If you had just entered the city today, you would not have known. A few days ago, there was an accident on the other side of the misty black gorge, and a blood beast attacked the city. If it hadn''t been for the strong wall and the great sect''s response, I''m afraid the black gorge town would have been very dangerous But even so, there are still a lot of people affected in the town... "


    Listen to the meaning of this, it seems that the unicorn blood beast on the other side of the canyon rushed out. I just don''t know whether it''s one or a group. If it''s a group of


    Chu Fei couldn''t imagine what it would be like for a group of giant Unicorn blood beasts to attack the city. To Chu Fei''s surprise, there was no sign of damage on the wall surface of Heixia town.


    I don''t know whether the city wall has automatic repair function, or it has been artificially repaired, or the monsters were repulsed before they were close to Heixia town.


    But if it is the latter, the residents of Heixia town should not be affected much. In this case, it may be the first two.


    The Qilin blood beast attacked the city and caused great damage to Heixia town. However, due to the preparation of various cultivation schools, Heixia town was not conquered in the end.


    The damage marks on the wall of Heixia town must have been repaired by human or independent means.


    Although he successfully attracted the old man''s attention with new topics, Chu Fei didn''t figure out what he was going to take out to make a deal with the old man.


    Chinese herbal medicine is definitely not good. After all, this world is a world of cultivation. Although we don''t know whether to become an immortal or a God in practice, there must be more natural resources and treasures in this place than in the earth.


    Since Chinese herbal medicine is not worth money, what about western medicine?


    In the concept of medicine, western medicine does not refer to western medicine, but refers to modern medical medicine. We all know that Chinese herbal medicine is traditional Chinese medicine, but how many of them know that Chinese medicine and Western medicine are in fact equal traditional medicine?


    How many people know that in traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, western medicine is not necessarily better than traditional Chinese medicine?


    That is to say, the belief and esteem of Western medicine in the hearts of the earth''s people is just the trust in modern medicine.


    "By the way, old man, what''s the problem with the young man you sent to the door before


    At this time, Chu Fei had almost figured out what to do with the old man. In fact, it was very common - penicillin.


    Penicillin, also known as penicillin, is an antibiotic, the biggest role is antibacterial.


    In a word, this is a non-modern society. This is a world without modern science, so there is basically no such thing here.


    At the same time, in such a world, people can only use traditional methods to deal with injuries. When he was downstairs, Chu Fei also noticed that some medicines taken by the common people were basically herbal medicines.


    So naturally, penicillin has its place.


    Maybe we should explain it more clearly


    After the injury, the wound will occasionally appear purulent, unhealed or extremely difficult to heal, which is due to the entry of toxic bacteria into the blood. If there is no accurate response, then the injured person will appear shock, fainting, fever and other symptoms.


    These symptoms are one of the most common symptoms of sepsis.


    Penicillin is the most common and common antibiotic in the treatment of sepsis.


    In addition, Chu Fei judged from the clothes of the young master and the servants behind him that the man was definitely from a wealthy family. It''s just a rich family among ordinary people, and there''s no relationship between them.In addition to the conversation between the old man and the young man at that time, Chu Fei knew that it seemed that the descendants of those big schools in the world were not so easy to move.


    Therefore, if the father''s illness and pain can be easily solved by the earth''s modern medicine, wouldn''t it be easier to solve them together with his family''s problems?


    "I don''t know why you asked, but I can still answer. Who is the master of the family? He was hurt by the sword. That''s what happened these days But the wound can''t heal, and the pus is serious, and people don''t wake up. I''m so ashamed that I can''t treat it.... "

 Chapter 11

    Chu Fei smiles. It seems that he is right. Later, he exchanged a box of penicillin on the system interface. Of course, in the old man''s view, Chu Fei just casually appeared in Chu Fei''s hand.


    This penicillin is packaged in cartons with plastic protection inside. Penicillin itself is packaged in small glass bottles, which are the kind of small glass bottles that can be seen when injection is given in hospital clinics.


    The size of the bottle is like a person''s little finger. The neck of the bottle is very thin and long. When you use it, you can break the neck of the bottle with anything, and then use a syringe to suck out the liquid medicine inside and inject it into the person''s body.


    This kind of thing is common on earth, but in this world, it should be a gamble.


    "What''s this?" The old man looked at the paper box in chufei''s hand.


    In fact, Chu Fei thought that there would be a brand name on the carton package of this thing. As a result, after he really held it in his hand, he realized that the outer package was just a pure white carton, without any words and pictures printed.


    "If I expect it to be right, it will cure the father''s illness."


    "Here? Really? " Because the package has not been opened, so the old man did not see the contents, so he would not be surprised by the fresh carton package.


    "It''s not an elixir. What can be cured is just a slightly special mortal disease, and it''s also the one I want to trade with you..."


    "Can I have a look first?" The old man wanted to understand that although the young man in front of him said it well, he still had two ways to say whether it would work or not.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and put the carton on the table, letting the old man check it. Chu Fei knew that the old man must have wanted to judge whether the penicillin he took out had any effect by relying on his years of medical experience.


    But the problem is, it''s not Chinese herbal medicine, and it doesn''t have the appearance of Chinese herbal medicine. This thing can only be extracted after a lot of complicated processes, where ordinary people can see it with their eyes.


    The old man carefully picked up the carton from the table, and then looked for a long time to determine where the carton was opened.


    "This Young master, what is this


    The old man had already taken penicillin in his hand. He was very surprised at the glass bottle with such smooth surface and special shape. However, what made him more concerned was that it seemed that it was only water.


    Fortunately, the old man was not an impulsive young man. Although he was puzzled, he believed that the young man in front of him could give him an explanation.


    "Is this a vessel made of crystal?"


    Crystal is a common material for many jewelry, but the price of crystal is not expensive. Compared with other gems, the production of crystal is relatively easy.


    "Is the old man still interested in crystal?" Chufei doesn''t want to tell the old man that it''s glass, and it''s made from oil. Because he worried that in this way, the old man would want to know how the oil came from.


    Therefore, Chu Fei neither affirmed nor denied, but along the old man''s words to open the topic.


    "Ha ha..." The old man was also smart and said with a smile:


    "originally, I thought you were just bluffing me with clean water. Until I noticed that the crystal vessel was so exquisite, I withdrew that idea. After all, it is enough to prove the master''s ability to make such exquisite crystal vessels. "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "old man, I''ll make it clear that I want to exchange this for your nine dead soul. Of course, I want other good things. It''s going to work before I make a deal. So, I''d like to trouble the old man to take me to the rich man''s house. Let''s use his father to test the effect of this medicine What do you think? "


    After hearing this, the old man was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that Chu Fei would take the initiative to make such a request. This is a rare behavior in his decades of medical practice.


    "Well, I mean it. In this way, let''s go. I hope my old friend can really turn the corner."


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids, he recognized the meaning of this, but he did not ask more.


    Later, the old man went downstairs with Chu Fei, explained to a middle-aged man in charge, and then led Chu Fei out of Tongrentang.


    Considering the size of Heixia Town, Chu Fei speculated that since it could be used to walk, it meant that the place to go was not far away. Otherwise, it will be more convenient to ride on horseback.


    Sure enough, this journey took about five or six minutes. Chu Fei followed the old man down the road to the south to a crossroads, then turned a corner and came to the gate of a mansion.


    Standing in front of the door, Chu Fei knew that this family was a real rich family. The word "rich" often appears everywhere.


    But being rich and being expensive are actually two different things. Why some people are regarded as local tyrants while others are regarded as rich families? Here is the difference.


    In front of this big stockade, there are several old numbers on both sides of the gate. Each of them is towering and thick. It is estimated that it will never look like this in a hundred years. In front of the door, there is a stone for the upper horse and a stone for the lower horse. A pile of stones is left and right.When Chu Fei looked at the house, the old man had already stepped up the high steps. At this time, a man was walking out of the side door. His clothes were gorgeous.


    "Oh, Mr. Xue, you Are you here to see our master off for the last time? " This man is in his forties. It seems that he should be a housekeeper or something.


    "Ye Li, how are you?" The old man didn''t answer the man''s question, but asked a question about the patient.


    "Well, you''re at a loss. I''m going out to prepare the coffin robe..."


    The sadness on Ye Li''s face was hard to hide, which showed that he was very loyal to the owner of the disease.


    "Well, you go and tell me. I''ll invite a young man to save your master''s life."


    "Ah? Really? I Well, forgive me This Ye Li hesitated for a moment. After all, the person the old man "invited" was Chu Fei. Chu Fei''s age didn''t seem so convincing.


    However, since the old man said that, it would not be a lie, so Ye Li called a pardon and ran back. Running and shouting.


    "Come in with me, young master. Human life is of vital importance. Let them make up for this matter later..."


    Chu Fei nodded. He didn''t adapt to the complicated ancient rites. Now it''s very good.


    After walking into this mansion, Chu Fei had a deeper understanding of what style the ancient rich were. Is it better to have a villa on earth? But compared with the Ye family, it''s no different from ordinary people.


    There are five yards in the courtyard, that is to say, there are five yards in front and back. The area of each courtyard can be compared with that of chufei''s villa.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the first courtyard and the second courtyard, the people of the Ye family came to a large group. In front of him was the young man he had seen in Tongrentang before. Next to him was Ye Li, the middle-aged housekeeper who had run in to report the news. There was a mess behind him, including men, women, old and young.


    Chu Fei secretly shook his head in his heart. This kind of formation is really not used to. Fortunately, there was an old man in front of him. Otherwise, Chu Fei really didn''t know how to face it.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that Chu Fei, after all, is a modern man of the earth. If it''s facing a group of reporters, fans and beauties, Chu Fei is not afraid, Chu Fei is used to it, but it''s not the same thing to face a group of servants.


    The patient was in the master bedroom of the third courtyard, and they didn''t waste too much time outside, so they came here directly. Now Chu Fei has no mind to appreciate other people''s home decoration. After all, there are patients lying on the bed.


    At this time, there were more than ten people in the room, which made Chu Fei speechless.


    "Let''s go out first. It''s too messy."


    Before anyone else said anything, young master Ye began to blow people. Originally, all the housekeepers could stay, but chufei finally let them go out together.


    After all, what you want to use is not suitable for so many people to know. Even if it may be popularized in the world in the future, it is the future.


    Mr. Xue of Tongrentang was still holding the box of penicillin that Chu Fei had taken out before. Seeing that all irrelevant people had gone out, he said:


    "young master, please..."


    Chu Fei nodded and came to the bedside. He first looked at the old man''s face and then touched his forehead to confirm whether he had a fever. Later, he turned the patient''s eyelids and looked at the coating of his tongue


    Then Chu Fei said, "where is the wound?"


    "On the chest..." Next to him, Mr. Xue motioned for Mr. Ye to come up to help. He opened his father''s quilt and untied his clothes, revealing the wound wrapped with gauze bandage.


    Chu Fei glanced and found that there was no blood on the bandage gauze. It seemed that he was very diligent in changing it. But that''s not enough, so chufei asked master ye to cut off the bandage.


    After the bandage was cut, the frightening wound was completely presented in front of chufei''s eyes. The wound is very long, but not very deep. As Mr. Xue said before, there is a lot of pus and blood on the surface of the wound, which is really a symptom of sepsis.


    "I don''t think anyone can use this medicine. After all, people are different. Some people use it and it works. Some people use it but die faster... "


    Chu Fei didn''t study medicine, so even though he knew penicillin needed skin test first, the problem was that he couldn''t. Although it is not impossible to learn from others, he is not professional after all. He is clumsy and easy to see the problem.


    Next to him, doctor Xue and master Ye nodded, and they agreed with chufei. This world is a world where immortals can be cultivated. Naturally, we know that different people have different constitutions and attributes.


    "Don''t worry, young master. If you don''t come, my old friend will have to die."

 Chapter 12

    What Mr. Xue said is simple, but the meaning is very clear. It''s nothing more than a dead horse being a living horse doctor. Anyway, there''s no other way.


    Chu Fei nodded, took the penicillin box from Mr. Xue''s hand, and took out two penicillins from it. Then, a glass syringe was exchanged from the system.


    Under the drug column of the system, there are honest glass syringes and disposable plastic syringes. Although disposable is more convenient, chufei chose the old-fashioned glass syringe.


    The reason is very simple. Glass can be mistaken for crystal, but what about plastic? This is not something that can be found in such a world.


    But now Chu Fei is worried again, because he finds that he doesn''t know how many injections should be given to the patient. And I don''t know if it''s intramuscular or intravascular.


    "Yes, I am."


    Chu Fei secretly made up his mind and broke two glass bottles, then sucked the liquid medicine into the syringe. After a simple shake, Chu Fei went back to the bed and rushed to the two people who had been staring at him:


    "show his wrist and find out the blood vessels..."


    "Well, good..." Although not seen, but from Chu Fei''s operation of syringes, Mr. Xue also understood what Chu Fei was going to do. So he slapped the patient''s wrist very happily, which made the blood vessels become more obvious.


    But Chu Fei is still tangled, injection this kind of thing is not strange, can really give others to play that is another matter. Chu Fei thought for a long time and didn''t do it. At last, he gave the syringe to Mr. Xue with a bitter smile.


    "Old man, you''d better go ahead and put the needle into his blood vessel, and then put the liquid into his blood..."


    "Young master, you..." Mr. Xue is puzzled.


    "I didn''t do it myself..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said that he was very short of drawing.


    "Well Then I''ll do it. "


    Fortunately, the operation described by Chu Fei is not difficult, so Mr. Xue, who has been practicing medicine for most of his life, can cope with it. But thanks to penicillin, it can be injected intravenously or intramuscularly, so no matter the technology is good or bad, there will be no problem.


    The injection is quick, and it''s over after one breath.


    "Well, wait. The wound will be dressed and bandaged. There will be results in a few hours." Chu Fei didn''t know the specific time when penicillin took effect, so he casually said a vague time.


    After that, it was Mr. Xue who did the work. After everything was dealt with, they came to the study beside with Mr. Ye, chatting and waiting.


    In a flash of time, four hours later, a servant girl outside the door ran in happily and said:


    "master, master is awake!"


    In a word, the sad face of young master ye and the mood headlines of Chu Fei are pulled out of the mire. Ye Gongzi said thanks, and then ran out with the servant girl in a hurry.


    "Young master, you are really good at it!"


    There are still Mr. Xue and Chu Fei left in the room. Mr. Xue obviously wants to see the patient''s condition, but he is not in such a hurry.


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s his life."


    Mr. Xue thought that chufei was being polite, but chufei himself knew that what he said was the truth. It''s true that life should not be lost. First of all, this man is not allergic to penicillin. Secondly, he seems to have a good grasp of his dosage!


    But to tell the truth, in fact, Chu Fei''s dosage is still more, that is to say, people in this world have a way to practice, and their body is far stronger than the ordinary people on earth, otherwise I''m afraid the result will not be so optimistic.


    "I have seen the magic of this liquid medicine. Now we can talk about the transaction again..." Mr. Xue took the initiative to turn the topic to Chu Fei''s most concern.


    "Well, go ahead How much do you think this liquid medicine is worth Chu Fei nodded, the previous worry has gone, the mood is magnanimous under the natural momentum is not weak.


    "You have made it clear before that the effect of this liquid is only for this kind of disease, so the individual value will not be too high. However, if you can provide me with the amount of liquid for 1000 people, I can consider taking out a nine dead soul."


    Chu Fei obviously didn''t agree with the old man''s offer. One thousand for one, which was a bit too bullying. If it''s on earth, let alone a thousand parts of penicillin, it''s a million parts of penicillin for a nine dead soul. It''s estimated that someone will change it.


    But the problem is, this is not the earth, this is another world. In this world, penicillin is as rare as natural resources.


    Of course, the effect is really not comparable with the natural resources. So Chu Fei is very tangled, whether this transaction can be made or not.


    Ten Chu Fei didn''t have the lion to open his mouth. After considering for a long time, he quoted his own price.


    "Ha ha..." Mr. Xue laughed and did not speak. He picked up a cup of tea from the table and began to drink.


    If it wasn''t for the world, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, just laughter, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have blown up. After all, in the Internet world of the earth, hehe does not mean laugh, but qnmlgb.Mr. Xue didn''t speak, and Chu Fei didn''t take the initiative to speak. At this time, whoever speaks first loses three points. Although not interested in business, chufei also knows some negotiation skills.


    So they fell into silence. With the increase of silence time, the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing. But fortunately at this time, outside the door, young master ye and several female family members came in together.


    They are here to thank. After all, chufei saved the owner''s life. Of course, this saving grace is not a small matter. Naturally, the whole family has to come.


    "Ye Xiuyuan, thank you. You are my father''s life-saving man and my family''s life-saving man. Please accept my worship!"


    Ye Xiuyuan, a good name, chufei sighs secretly. In the hall, a group of people, led by Ye Xiuyuan, fell down and bowed respectfully to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei is not polite and doesn''t stop them. It''s not that he takes it for granted, but that he doesn''t know how to face the worship etiquette.


    "Benefactor, although my Ye family is not big, they want to take out ten thousand taels of gold to pay for the diagnosis. We can''t take the rest, but I, ye Xiuyuan, promise that from now on, I will serve any benefactor who has any need! "


    The corners of Chu Fei''s mouth turned up and did not speak, nor did he nod or shake his head. Because he is now in two uses, one is why Ye Xiuyuan didn''t say "my life is yours" and so on, but said such a sentence.


    It''s like a one for one deal. You saved my dad''s life. I can do something for you. As the protagonist, shouldn''t you have the aura of accepting younger brother?


    On the other hand, chufei is also trying to communicate with the system. He wanted to ask the system whether the gold could become the exchange point. After all, the world''s currency is gold and silver.


    At first, the system didn''t pay attention to chufei, but after chufei called several times in his mind, the system finally had a response. What''s more, this time, the response is not the electronic voice of the female voice, but the text scrolling.


    Yes.


    After seeing these two words, Chu Fei was pleased and continued to ask in his heart: "what proportion?"


    Value, need to be identified.


    After the word of the system finished rolling, the electronic female voice suddenly rang out, and the voice echoed in Chu Fei''s mind.


    -- Congratulations to the host, turn on the identification and recovery function of the identification system.


    After the sound falls, in the lower left corner of the system interface, two options appear under the exchange point value, one is identification, the other is recycling.


    When identifying, you need to touch the items that need to be identified, and then click the identify button. So is recycling.


    This is rolled out as a text on the top of the system, not a female voice.


    Chu Fei didn''t worry about the existence of the guy who communicated with him. Anyway, the function can be used. Chu Fei doesn''t talk here. Mr. Xue and ye Xiuyuan''s family are depressed.


    It''s said here that ten thousand taels of gold will be used as a medical fee. Does this young man disdain to accept it? Or, he has noble medical ethics and doesn''t accept money?


    "Young master, the Ye family will pay ten thousand taels of gold for the diagnosis. What do you think?"


    Next to him, Mr. Xue stood up and asked this question for the Ye family.


    "Naturally."


    At this time, Chu Fei had already communicated with the system, so he was not silent, but agreed to this request. But Chu Fei didn''t make it clear that he should have only cash.


    Fortunately, they didn''t really come up with any silver notes. Instead, they arranged for the housekeeper to bring up a few boxes of gold. One Jin is ten Liang, ten thousand Liang is a thousand jin, one thousand gold!


    Chufei is very excited. Gold, this is gold. If you think about the value of gold on earth, chufei is not excited. Although I have a lot of wealth before, it''s just paper money. It''s just a number. It''s totally different from the concept of gold.


    Chufei doesn''t know how the world works, but on earth, everyone knows that gold is hard currency. Because any country''s paper money has the possibility of devaluation, but gold will not. The value of gold is extremely stable on the earth.


    This is not only because of the limited output of gold, but also because gold is a very high-end scientific and technological material, which needs to be used in many places.


    So, don''t say how much money you have on earth, in the eyes of the real rich, it''s really not something to show off. But if you have tons of gold, that''s another story.


    Chufei stands up from his seat with a smile and walks slowly to the front of the boxes. The servant next to him opens the lid of the box and leaks out the gold.


    It''s not a ingot, it''s not a gold coin, it''s a gold bar. One by one, row by row, very neat. Chu Fei pressed down the excitement in his heart and put his hand on the gold bar.


    Of course, in other people''s eyes, Chu Fei seems to touch these gold bars. Chufei didn''t notice that when he "touched" the gold, there was a trace of disappointment in Mr. Xue''s eyes.However, on the system interface in front of Chu Fei''s eyes, the identification button was flashing. A moment later, the same text appeared:


    - purity 92%, good quality, whether to recycle?

 Chapter 13

    Is it recycled? Do you still need to ask? Of course However, just after chufei''s idea flashed out in his head, the word in the two options behind this question was suddenly pressed, which started the recycling function of the system.


    Chufei jumped up all of a sudden. This What''s going on? He was very clear that he just thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t press the button. As a result, the system directly default that he is going to recycle it?


    Is this a system bug? Absolutely not, a system that can appear in my mind like this can''t have such a bug! So, it must be the system itself.


    The so-called system itself is the mysterious existence hidden behind the system that communicates with Chu Fei with scrolling text! It must be!


    Chu Fei thinks clearly, in the heart naturally won''t have what good idea, can say that all the dirty words that he has heard and used all come out in the brain.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t really say it with his mouth. Otherwise, all the people in this room would fall to the ground.


    "NIMA This is ten thousand taels of gold, that is one thousand jin. According to the average market price on earth, this is more than one hundred million yuan! "


    Chu Fei''s heart kept shouting, but the system didn''t care. No matter whether Chu Fei was reasoning or swearing, the system only did its own thing. Chu Fei was so bitter that he wanted to cry, but at the moment he could only stare at the rising exchange points in the lower left corner of the system interface.


    However, in the eyes of Mr. Xue and Mr. Ye, the gold in front of chufei disappeared in an instant, leaving only the box with the gold bars.


    They looked at each other in surprise and took a breath of air!


    They don''t know that chufei has a system that they can''t understand, but they know that the masters of the immortal sect in this world all have bags of heaven and earth that can hold everything.


    This is Heixia town. Because of the existence of the misty gorge in the north, there are many big sects here. Therefore, the people in the town, whether they are the ordinary people or the children of rich families, are tired of seeing the people of various sects coming and going.


    Can see tired does not mean that do not envy, do not yearn for those flying skills. However, in addition to those skills of flying to the sky and moving mountains and seas, what the common people yearn for most is those people who practice. No matter how much or how small they are, there is no trace of what they can do with their hands.


    Storage magic weapon, that is, storage magic weapon plays a role. Among the storage magic weapons, the most well-known one is the heaven and earth bag. Maybe there are more profound and secret magic weapons, but that is not what Mr. Xue and Mr. Ye can know.


    At the moment, chufei''s identity has been defined by them, which is definitely the descendant of a big sect, and it is also a particularly important one. Otherwise, how can young people have such an enviable magic weapon!


    But in fact, they misunderstood, but no matter they misunderstood or not, they dare not speak freely now. For fear of disturbing the immortal family.


    However, Mr. Xue has more doubts than Mr. Ye. He doesn''t understand why a young master from a big sect is interested in his nine dead soul.


    And not only interested, but also with their own transactions! What''s more, the trade is still pill liquid, not formula! This is not the kind of rule of law society on earth. There are many murders in this world, and it is also very common to kill people for fun!


    So Mr. Xue didn''t understand and didn''t understand, but he didn''t dare to ask, at least not now.


    Chufei is still entangled with the system, especially when he sees that his exchange points are no longer growing. According to Chu Fei''s calculation, even if the gold is cheaper, it is worth 150 million RMB, but the system only gives itself 100 million exchange points.


    "System, you can recycle without my confirmation. How can you bring down the price! Just give me 100 million! Too few! "


    -- quality problems.


    The system above rolled out such four words, see Chu Fei is more depressed.


    "Don''t you say it''s 92 percent pure? You also said that the quality is better! How come it''s about quality! "


    Oh.


    "Oh, your sister! If you don''t like the quality, don''t recycle it. Let me take it back and exchange it for money! " Chufei felt that he had experienced the depression in the Internet life of the earth in a world of self-cultivation - others typing, but your voice and speed never match.


    The system no longer responds to chufei, which makes chufei more upset. Chu Fei''s mind is full of the idea of fighting against the black hearted businessmen. After all, his current economic level is not the rich second generation before!


    Especially after he realized that he had no money but to beg and wander, Chu Fei''s fear of lack of money had reached the top.


    So although the system has ignored him, he is still calling. About ten minutes later, the female voice of the system suddenly issued a task to Chu Fei.


    Task: search for natural resources and local treasures to solve the system crash crisis! Time: as soon as possible. Failure result: the host and the world are destroyed."I Nima... "


    Chu Fei was muddled, muddled directly, and this half rude language called out directly from his mouth.


    At this time, Chu Fei has no mind to consider the thoughts of Mr. Xue and Mr. Ye in the room. Now he just wants to find out what the system means.


    Collapse? How to collapse? Emotional breakdown? The guy behind the system broke down by himself? Absolutely impossible! That''s the other way, the system program will crash!


    Of course, chufei knew that there was nothing in his system that could not be programmed, but it was certainly right to understand it in this way. If this is true, it is written as soon as possible when looking at the time limit. Does it mean that the system itself can''t predict its own crash time?


    The result of failure is the result of failure, not the punishment of failure Also right, the world is destroyed, Chu Fei will certainly hang up, in this case, the punishment has no meaning, just a result.


    Just when chufei was still shocked by this new task, the exchange points under the system interface were rapidly decreasing.


    Originally, chufei still had hundreds of millions of exchange points, but only a moment later, there were only more than 3000 points left. That is to say, the 100 million points obtained by recycling these 10000 taels of gold have gone!


    I just don''t know if it''s consumed or cleared directly


    Warning, system error! Warning, system error


    In chufei''s mind, the electronic voice of the female voice began an infinite cycle. Chu Fei wants to cry, it seems that 100 million points are really cleared for no reason.


    Moreover, this system error just confirms the word "crash" in the new task.


    Chu Fei in a short time, even through the system brought to oneself "surprise", this makes Chu not even Tucao system is incomplete product of ideas are too late to produce, we must immediately make complaints about what system will collapse completely.


    You know, the result of system crash is the destruction of the world and the death of the host. Chufei doesn''t want this result at all!


    Therefore, Chu Fei began to think about how to get those natural resources as soon as possible. But even though he was thinking, Chu Fei couldn''t concentrate all his attention on thinking, because the female voice in his mind was still warning.


    Tiancai Dibao! Tiancai Dibao! Where to get the natural resources and local treasures! Chu Fei cries helplessly in his heart. Chu Fei wanted to suppress the worry and impatience in his heart. He would finish the deal with Mr. Xue first.


    But the warning of the system suddenly changed!


    Warning, the host will return to the original world in one minute! Warning, the host will return to the original world in one minute!


    Chu Fei never stops complaining. He''s afraid of what he''s afraid of! Does the warning from the system mean that the system can no longer support itself to stay in this alien world?


    Chu Fei tried to ask the system, but he didn''t get a response from the system. On the contrary, he wasted dozens of seconds. In desperation, Chu Fei had to raise his left hand, call out the space jump system, and change the transmission point of the world to where he is now. Then he only had time to turn around and say "forgive me" to the people in the room, and then Chu Fei disappeared.


    After chufei suddenly disappeared, Mr. Xue, Mr. Ye and others in the room exclaimed. Master Ye touched his forehead and sighed:


    "this He... "


    "It seems that I''m right. This young master is from the immortal family. I just don''t know whether he is a disciple of the big sect or an immortal in the upper world..."


    "Then he is Have you left yet? " Young master ye still can''t accept chufei''s sudden disappearance.


    He has never seen the people who practice the immortal Dharma in this world. Although they fly to heaven and escape from the earth, they can at most rise up. Although it is said that the immortal with excellent magic power can disappear in an instant, they have never seen it before.


    "There must be something urgent, but I have to tell young master ye that if you still have a chance to see this young master in the future, you should make good use of it..."


    "Well, I won''t miss it!" Young master Ye clenched his fist and swore to be serious.


    "Ah, now it seems that it was God''s will that you lost the election in those sects before..."


    "Mr. Xue is joking. I''m not selected from all the sects. I don''t have any spiritual roots. I''m born with a dull aptitude. I don''t know..."


    "Don''t worry, young master Ye. I believe that if God can let the young master save your father, there must be cause and effect. Everything has a destiny. Don''t worry about it..."


    Here, Mr. Xue and Mr. Ye''s family don''t care how to imagine the future and guess Chu Fei''s identity for the time being. They just say that Chu Fei has safely returned to the earth and Shi Shi Shi.


    Chufei was relieved when he returned to earth, but only temporarily.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t know what he can do. If he is still in that world, maybe Chu Fei can find a way to find those natural materials and treasures, but they are all back to the earth. What else is possible!


    Where is there any natural material and treasure on the earth? Even if it is estimated, it only exists in the period of ancient mythology. Chu Fei now really felt what it was called "time is not with me, time is not waiting for me.".

 Chapter 14

    Although Chu Fei is anxious now, he has lost the state of anxiety and irritability in that world. Because in that world, chufei had a little bit of hope. But on earth, chufei knew he didn''t have any chance.


    Dejected Chu Fei returns to the shop and finds that the big table promised by Dadong has been moved over, with a computer on it.


    The big sign outside the door had already been put up, but Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to it. It''s a little more common to use the light box on both sides of the street. Now there is no such thing as low. Dadong also did not know where to find someone to customize an antique plaque, which was written "super grocery store" in pure regular script with complete signature and seal.


    Chu Fei sat on the bed and didn''t know what to do. The world will be destroyed. If the world will be destroyed soon, chufei seems to have nothing to do now.


    In fact, Chu Fei''s heart has cried out many times now. He hopes that the so-called collapse of the system and the destruction of the world are nothing but his own wishful thinking. He also hopes that the system he thinks is just his own illusion.


    What is clear is that if chufei now goes out and tells others that he has a system, which is defective and on the verge of collapse, even the earth will be destroyed once it collapses Then chufei will definitely be regarded as a madman.


    There is a sense of hopelessness, can only wait to die! Chu Fei sighed in his heart and lay decadent on the bed. At the moment when his head touched the pillow, chufei felt that there was something hard under the pillow and it came to the back of his head.


    "Well?" Chufei realized what it was. It was the jade card he brought back from the alien world.


    After thinking of this, Chu Feiteng jumped up and took out the exquisite jade card from under the pillow. Then, Chu Fei directly opened the system interface and pressed the firm button.


    -- identification result: Tongtian Lingyu is a necessary item for the upper and lower realms to enter and leave. Is it an immortal treasure to be recycled?


    "No value, but a treasure? That is to say, this thing is the natural material and local treasure? "


    Chu Fei thought for a while and then confirmed. He decided to recycle the jade! Who makes the system in urgent need of natural resources to alleviate the collapse crisis!


    After Chu Fei selected the "yes" option, the jade plate in Chu Fei''s hand turned into a soft light, and then suddenly broke into a piece of light spots, which were like fireflies in the air on a summer night.


    At that moment, Chu Fei felt an inexplicable sense of comfort, comparable to what


    A moment later, the female voice of the system wants to ring again:


    - congratulations to the host, you have found the first talent and treasure, and the system crisis is temporarily relieved!


    "Lying trough Nima, are you really in urgent need of natural resources, or are you just looking for a reason to blackmail me? " Chu Fei didn''t believe that he could be so lucky. A piece of jade he picked up casually from the alien world had the name of "Tongtian Lingyu"!


    Moreover, the so-called Tongtian Lingyu also happens to belong to Tiancai and Dibao, and it can meet the system requirements, and also coincidentally alleviate the crisis of system collapse!


    Chufei''s complaint didn''t get a response from the system, but anyway, at least the crisis of system collapse has been relieved temporarily, that is to say, he can use the system normally again.


    Maybe


    In fact, Chu Fei himself is not sure, but the system does not respond positively to Chu Fei, so Chu Fei can only think about it for the time being. Now that the crisis is over, the next step is to go back to that world and complete the deal with Mr. Xue.


    However, Chu feixinshan''s decision, before going to the alien world, first made a point of penicillin''s explanation, usage and various precautions.


    Make these very simple, Chu Fei confirmed that the shop''s network cable, power supply is available, then turned on the computer on the desk, searched on the Internet penicillin related things, sorted into a document.


    Then he sent the document to his mailbox. Then chufei left the shop and found a small printing shop nearby to print the document.


    After that, chufei went back to the corner next to the shop, where he turned on the crossing function of the system and entered the world again.


    Because before changed this world transmission point, so this time after Chu Fei came, he directly appeared in the Ye family''s study. At this time, there was no one in Ye''s study.


    Chu Fei calms down and confirms that the printed document on his body is still there. Then he pushes open the door of his study and goes out. There are many family members in the yard. They are busy with everything.


    Which servants see Chu Fei come out from the study, each is surprised. But no one really came up and asked.


    Several of the servants in the yard have seen chufei, and naturally they have heard about chufei''s sudden departure. At the moment to see Chu Fei appeared again, nature immediately put down the things in hand, ran to find Ye young master to report.


    Chu Fei naturally understood this, so he didn''t do anything. He just strolled around the yard, waiting for master ye to appear. After about a dozen breaths, there were chaotic footsteps in the front yard.Young master ye walked in front of the crowd, followed by the servant who had just reported. There was no one else except the two of them.


    "My Lord!" Ye young master see Chu Fei immediately after boxing salute, the reverence in the eyes to see Chu Fei a little not adapt.


    Gratitude is one thing, reverence is another. Chu Fei can accept Ye''s gratitude. After all, he saved his father''s life, but he can''t adapt to Ye''s reverence.


    But a little thought, Chu Fei also understand is how to return a responsibility, everybody is intelligent person, natural won''t because of this kind of small matter to have no square inch.


    "You are welcome, young master Ye. How is your father In fact, it took Chu Fei only one hour to leave the world, so it''s not necessary to ask.


    But after all, it was a matter of etiquette, and Chu Fei couldn''t help asking if he was in trouble.


    "Thank you for your concern. My father is fully awake. Mr. Xue said that after a period of good health care, my father''s body will recover completely."


    "Well, where is Mr. Xue now? I have something to say to him Chu Fei nodded and talked about Mr. Xue.


    "He has gone back to Tongren hall. If there is something urgent, I will lead him now!"


    Chu Fei nodded, and then the young master Ye ordered his servants to arrange it.


    After they came out of Ye''s house, Chu Fei found a luxurious carriage parked at the door, which was the means of transportation arranged by young master Ye.


    It''s only a few minutes'' journey. It''s not necessary to take a carriage, but unless it doesn''t refuse. At the invitation of master ye, they get into the carriage with master Ye.


    The carriage of this carriage has a large space, and the interior decoration is gorgeous enough. It is covered with carpets and hung with thick flannel curtains. The heat preservation effect is absolutely strong.


    Inside the carriage was a big bed with two benches on both sides. Chufei estimated that this was the level of BMW and Mercedes Benz in the world carriage.


    In the car, chufei and ye had a little chat, and it was ye who started.


    "My Lord, what do you think of the world?" Young master Ye''s question is a little big. Chu Fei doesn''t know why he asked it.


    But young master Ye didn''t care, and continued:


    "in my opinion, the world is pretty good for those practitioners, but it''s a bit too dangerous for ordinary people."


    Chufei nodded. In fact, it was the same in any world. If you have fists and rights, you will naturally have money, and your life will be easy and happy. Ordinary people have neither rights nor money, but everyone has their fists, but how big are their fists?


    So ordinary people must be the worst group in life.


    "Before he went back, Mr. Xue told me about the magic liquid used by my father to cure my father. He told me that the liquid can only cure the disease similar to my father''s, but it has no other effect."


    Chu Fei nodded again, waiting for master Ye''s postscript.


    "Although I don''t know the identity of Duke en, I know that Duke en is definitely not an ordinary person. But it''s the identity of the benefactor that makes drugs specifically for this kind of disease, which is enough to show that the benefactor is a person of great kindness. "


    Yo? Are you flattering? Chufei was amused, but he didn''t reply, because he wanted to know why ye said these words to himself.


    "To tell you the truth, I also envy those immortal characters who fly to heaven and escape from the earth, so I can say that I have been to all the sects in the world, but no sect can really accept me, because I have no spiritual root and my body is very ordinary..."


    Hearing this, chufei finally found something he was interested in. This young master Ye has been to all the big sects in the world. Does this mean that he can find out the identities of the black and white fairies from young master ye?


    "I''m not reconciled, but I know there''s no way." Master Ye sighed.


    "Isn''t there a spirit of nine deaths in Mr. Xue? Why don''t you buy it and use it? " Chu Fei finally said the first words after getting on the bus, but this brings about the helpless smile of young master Ye.


    "My family is just a businessman. I don''t have any deep hatred. Naturally, I don''t have such a firm will to survive. So I know that if I use the nine dead souls on me, it must be ten dead and no life..."


    This is true. People who have such a strong will often have deep hatred. Although hatred can hoodwink people''s mind, no one can deny that hatred is precisely the greatest power of people.


    Think of here, Chu Fei can''t help but think of a bodyguard in the big boss. Chu Fei, the bodyguard, has only seen Dadong once or twice. He often looks at Dadong more than his brother, and he is always defending Dadong''s dignity and safety.


    But when Dadong was lured by Li qiaohao to take drugs, the bodyguard didn''t do anything. He just looked coldly at him. At that time, his eyes seemed to be looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 15

    It was at that time that chufei, in order to stop Dadong at that time, directly hit Dadong to the ground, and then lit Dadong with a burning cigar.


    After that time, Chu Fei had a chat with the bodyguard of Dadong, but because the bodyguard said too little, Chu Fei just got the message that he hated drugs very much.


    After a few words of chatting, the carriage came to the door of Tongrentang. The coachman opened the car curtain and invited master ye and chufei down. Then the coachman ran into Tongrentang to report the news.


    As for Chu Fei, he came to a private room on the second floor with master Ye. It can be seen that young master Ye really knows this Tongrentang very well. It seems that Mr. Xue''s saying that he is an old friend with the owner of the Ye family is true.


    Ye young master and Chu Fei just sat down, there was a knock on the door, but it was not Mr. Xue, but a running man. In his hand was a pot of tea and three cups, which Mr. Xue must have ordered.


    "Master ye, the master is treating a patient. Please wait a moment."


    With these words, Huo Ji turned and left.


    "Young master ye, you said before that you have almost run all the sects in the world. I don''t know if this is true?" Chu Fei picked up the cup and asked after a sip of tea.


    "Well, it can only be said that they are relatively common sects. I haven''t been to those secluded and Heretical Sects."


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "then, does Master ye know that those two sects will be dressed in white or black when they go out?"


    Chu Fei wants to find out the identity of the two beauties, black and white. One of the reasons is to love beauty. There is also a more important reason is that Chu Fei recycled other people''s things to the system, so no matter how, he always had to give them some compensation.


    Tongtian Lingyu, just listening to the name is not a simple thing! If it''s another family heirloom or something, chufei''s evil will be a little big.


    "Well, there are a lot of schools in white. I''m afraid that can''t give a correct answer to en Gong, but there are not many schools in black. There are only a few famous schools."


    "Well, before that, I met two groups of people flying through the air at the same time. Some of them were dressed in white, while others were dressed in black. These people were flying from the north to the South..."


    Chufei didn''t reveal too much. After all, he didn''t know what would happen if he revealed that he had appeared in the fog gorge.


    It doesn''t seem to be a big problem, but it''s just a matter of appearance. As an earthman, and not much self-protection ability of earthman, Chu Fei must be careful enough.


    "Well As far as I know, there are two sects that are just like this, but the two sects are antagonistic. It''s hard to see such a situation as the duke said However, if it was the other day I can guess a little bit of information... "


    Chu Fei nodded, did not say anything more, but quietly waiting for master Ye''s afterword.


    "A few days ago, the blood beast uprising on the other side of the misty canyon was said to be caused by two sects sneaking into it to explore. As Eun Gong said, one of the two sects was all white, the other was all black."


    "What are the names of these two sects?"


    "One is called bliss, and the other is the holy court." Master Ye finished, and a look of yearning appeared in his eyes.


    Chu Fei can see clearly, and then combined with the names of these two schools, Chu Fei''s heart suddenly appears a sense of awkwardness. Chufei''s embarrassment is not only in his heart, but also in his face.


    "These two schools What''s your name... "


    For Chu Fei''s doubts, young master ye did not understand them at the first time. On the contrary, he wondered why the benefactor didn''t seem to know much about the two sects.


    "My Lord, have you never heard of these two sects?" Master Ye carefully confirms this.


    Chu Fei nodded, raised his hand and rubbed it on his temple. He forced himself to drive out the psychological discomfort and said: "it''s really not."


    "Well, let me tell you something about it. The holy court is a killer sect. It''s not big, but it''s famous. This sect is used to wearing black clothes. Of course, there are a few people who don''t just wear black clothes. "


    "Is this sect full of killers?"


    "It can be said that, and it is said that the holy court dares to assassinate people of any level, and rarely fails."


    Chufei nodded, which was in line with the state of the group of people he had seen at the entrance of the canyon before.


    "What about bliss?"


    "Bliss How to say, if you don''t want to practice to a very high level, you can say that blissful is the school that every man wants to enter. "


    This sentence let Chu Fei is egg ache very much, before very not easy to throw away that kind of awkward feeling came out again.


    "Bliss is a school dominated by women, and this school especially advocates double cultivation. However, compared with ordinary people, the status of men and women in this school is totally opposite. Men are only a subsidiary in bliss, and a female disciple of bliss can have more than one man..."Chufei grinned. It really hurt. It seems that in nine cases out of ten, the black and white beauties I saw before are not easy to get along with.


    In one sect, there is the rule of female leader and male assistant. The other is a killer who licks blood with a knife


    Before that, Chu Fei was looking forward to what would happen to the two girls, but now he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Just as he was talking, Mr. Xue came in.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m late..." Mr. Xue didn''t show any surprise for the reappearance of Chu Fei, and he didn''t know whether he had been psychologically prepared or not.


    "Mr. Xue, you''re welcome. Let''s talk about the transaction first..." Chu Fei comes to the point. He plans to get what he can hold first. He is talking about something else.


    In fact, chufei didn''t want him to stay here, but he couldn''t hide his buying and selling behavior, so he didn''t say anything.


    But although Chu Fei didn''t mind, Mr. Xue and young master ye were very concerned about this. Mr. Xue winked at Mr. Ye. Before he spoke, Mr. Ye stood up and said:


    "I''ll avoid..." Finish saying not wait for Chu Fei reaction then push open the door to walk out.


    In fact, young master ye could have found an excuse, such as going out to the toilet, going out to buy food and so on, but this kind of excuse to put it bluntly, everyone knows what''s going on, but young master Ye is not a person who likes to beat around the bush.


    Young master Ye left, leaving only chufei and Mr. Xue in the room.


    Chu Fei took out the paper that had been printed in advance from his arms and said:


    "my liquid is called penicillin. I have sorted out all kinds of usage and information here. As long as I follow these rules, there will be no problem."


    Although he said so, Chu Fei didn''t give the paper to Mr. Xue directly. The reason is very simple. The characters above are simplified characters. Although they can understand the language of the world and the characters of the world through systematic blessing, it does not mean that the people of the world can understand the things of the earth.


    Therefore, Chu Fei actually intended to dictate according to this piece of paper. Mr. Xue is very happy to see Chu Fei bring out such a thing, which can really avoid some accidents to a great extent.


    "Well, since you are so happy, I don''t have to say much. However, how about 15 pieces of nine dead soul and a complete set of pills and liquid medicine? "


    Mr. Xue quoted ten copies of the price before, but at this time he added five copies, and it was pills plus liquid medicine. If the pills and liquid medicine were calculated separately, it can be said that Chu Fei got 30 copies of the price.


    I have to say it''s sincere


    Chu Fei is very satisfied with the content of the deal, but Chu Fei doesn''t really want 15 copies of the nine dead soul, because he doesn''t know if he needs so much.


    Although he had heard about the utility of the nine dead soul, Chu Fei still felt that it was too limited. From the heart, Chu Fei just wanted to get one.


    But think about it, just in case, five is the best. As for the rest, of course, it''s in exchange for something else.


    This is Tongrentang. Chufei has already made up his mind to take out 1000 portions of penicillin. But for the type of packaging, chufei wants to make some changes.


    The small glass bottle with thin neck that was taken out before is not suitable for preservation, especially in such a place where the protection measures are not strict. So I plan to use other types of packaging, which is also a very common round mouth short glass bottle, and the bottle mouth is sealed with aluminum skin plastic stopper.


    "Mr. Xue, I don''t plan to ask for so many of the nine dead souls. Five portions are enough. I want to exchange the rest for something else. I don''t know what other good medicine Mr. Xue has here?"


    Mr. Xue was a little surprised at Chu Fei''s change of words, but since Chu Fei had already said so, he would not say more. What''s more, the stock of nine dead souls here is really small. The 15 pills and liquid medicines are all in stock.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s possible identity, he wouldn''t take it all at once.


    Now that Chu Fei has decided to take only five portions, it''s naturally a good thing for Mr. Xue. As for other things, Mr. Xue smiles confidently and says: "I don''t have any natural materials and treasures here, but I have a stock of wild ginseng for 500 years. In addition, there''s nothing that I can really take out. Let me ask you one more question. It seems that you didn''t take it for yourself? Right


    Isn''t the five hundred year old wild ginseng a natural treasure? This thing is absolutely a treasure on earth! Chu Fei was shocked, but he didn''t show it.


    After all, this is a different world, nothing is impossible!


    "Mr. Xue, I didn''t take it myself. I''ll give you the bottom line. I''m just making a bet. So no matter what medicine is, it''s ok as long as it''s a good thing in a certain field! "


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to say what he wanted in detail. He was worried that he would be found something wrong. In fact, to be honest, Chu Fei now wants to ask if there are any aphrodisiacs here!However, although it didn''t say clearly, Chu Fei''s words just now were clear enough. Xue Xian had lived for most of his life, and naturally he could hear the meaning of the words.


    He laughed and said:


    "if so, I still have two things on my side, which may be worthy of the childe''s request."


    "Oh? I don''t know what it is Chu Fei gave face a word very much.


    "One is the medicine of strengthening yang and cultivating yuan. As long as it''s not Tianjiao, it has absolute effect. Of course, the effect is only temporary. Taking it once can have an effect of more than one month. If you want to take it later, you need to take two pills to make it work. This medicine is called stepping up to heaven."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although it was suitable for the situation, it was definitely not suitable for him.


    "The other is medicine, but it''s not medicine. It''s the inner elixir of Zou Jiao. It''s also the inner elixir of Zou Jiao. It''s something that every man dreams of. But Zou Jiao is hard to find, and if you don''t pay attention to the inner elixir, it will be detonated. So it''s rare to see it. I got it by chance..."

 Chapter 16

    Hearing this, Chu Fei immediately roared two times in his heart. He had to get this thing. This kind of existence, even the normal man will have the demand, not to mention is slightly not too strong person.


    "It''s strange. I don''t know how much these two medicines are worth?"


    Mr. Xue understood that what Chu Fei asked was not the value of money, but the value of what Chu Fei could bring out. For penicillin, Mr. Xue really wants it.


    Although compared with Zou jiaoneidan, this penicillin is really not valuable enough. After all, a thing that can take out 1000 copies at a time can not be valuable.


    But the effect of penicillin is too much for him Of course, Mr. Xue, I''m afraid he won''t think much about penicillin if he changes to other people with slightly lower medical ethics.


    The reason is very simple. This penicillin is for ordinary people, because people who have a little success in cultivation don''t need it. There''s a magic way. Can the germs do harm to people?


    Since it can only be used by the common people, it will not benefit much


    "Well, young master, I''ll give you the inner elixir of Zou Jiao. Then, step by step, I can take out a hundred, and with the five nine dead souls, I can exchange a thousand Penicillium for young master Su How about it? "


    Chufei smile, trade whether or not to suffer losses, not to take advantage of good or bad is a matter of face. But giving this kind of thing is different. It''s human.


    Human debt is always the most difficult to pay. Chu Fei has already owed a lot of human debt on the earth, so he doesn''t intend to owe so much in this strange world.


    "Mr. Xue, you have to have a reason to send me. To tell you the truth, I''m in business. I don''t want to be in debt for nothing."


    Chu Fei said this seriously and indifferently, but it didn''t change Mr. Xue''s mind. Mr. Xue stroked his beard and sighed:


    "I don''t want you to owe me any debt of gratitude. I can see that you are not an ordinary person. I just hope you can help Mr. Ye. After all, I have a good relationship with his father. It can be said that without their family, my Tongren hall would not be able to open and cure the common people..."


    Chu Fei didn''t speak and listened quietly. Mr. Xue continued:


    "I can guarantee the character of young master ye, and I don''t need to worry about his loyalty, so I hope you can give him a chance, even if you are a servant with him In fact, I also know that although the Zou jiaonei pill is precious, it''s really not suitable to be used as a gift, but it''s the only thing that can be used as a gift after decades of wasted time.... "


    Chu Fei frowned and thought for a while, and had to admit that the reason given by Mr. Xue was acceptable. It''s no wonder that Chu, who is not a natural person, can''t adapt to the earth.


    But think about it, and it works.


    Now Chu is not only pouring things from the alien world to the earth, but has not started to pour goods from the earth to this side. If chufei starts to resell the earth''s goods in this world, it is necessary to have a person in this world to help.


    Although it is feasible, Chu Fei didn''t answer Mr. Xue immediately. He didn''t promise or refuse.


    He stood up, looked at the space of the room, and estimated that it would be OK to put down a thousand portions of penicillin. So we opened the system interface and directly exchanged 1000 copies of penicillin in round mouth bottles.


    This is Chu Fei''s first batch exchange, so at the time of exchange, the female voice electronic voice of the system appears and describes the operation method.


    In fact, it''s not difficult. As long as Chu Fei stands in a suitable space, and then points to a suitable position, a large number of items exchanged will naturally be stacked there.


    So, in Mr. Xue''s puzzled eyes, in the corner of the room, rows of cartons suddenly appear, and the stack is very neat.


    This time, the outer packing carton is different from the previous one. It''s much shorter. Each carton contains 10 penicillins, a total of 100 cartons. Fortunately, penicillin is not large, so the 1000 portions do not occupy too much space.


    The value of the 1000 copies of penicillin is not low. In the earth''s hospitals, the cheap one costs 2 or 3 yuan. Although the system is cheaper, accounting for one yuan and five yuan, it''s not what Chu Fei can exchange now.


    Therefore, before the exchange, Chu Fei took out 15000 from his remaining savings and converted them into system points. Then he could exchange all the 1000 copies of penicillin.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei exchanged a batch of glass syringes for Mr. Xue. If one of them was broken, he would catch the blind.


    After that, Chu Fei held the piece of paper and said to Mr. Xue: "now, I''ll talk about the key to the application of penicillin, including how to determine whether the patient can be treated with penicillin..."


    After all, as a doctor, he can draw inferences about many things. As long as it is not too necessary, it is basically unnecessary to record them on paper.Later, Chu Fei described the things he had sorted out in advance on the paper, with the emphasis on the skin test of penicillin. After all, this thing has the possibility of allergy. Once allergic, the result is not good.


    More than ten minutes later, Mr. Xue kept in mind all that Chu Fei said, especially the skin test of penicillin. He also specially found a man to try on that man and himself.


    Skin test results are very obvious, that guy is allergic to penicillin, but Mr. Xue is not allergic, can be used normally.


    After confirming the result, Mr. Xue arranged for the man to leave with a smile, while he said hello, turned and went out to find his own things.


    Soon, the old man came in with two jade bottles of different sizes and colors, and five herbal medicine bags wrapped in straw paper.


    Mr. Xue was followed by a man, who was holding a big wooden box in his arms. It was estimated that what he was carrying was a hundred percent of his vigorous life.


    After the man put the big wooden box on the table, he was kicked out by Mr. Xue, and the door closed again. Mr. Xue first handed the two jade bottles in his hand to Chu Fei, and said:


    "in this red jade bottle, there are five pills of nine death and death. There are wax packages on the surface. Just crush the wax pills when you use them. These five bags are used to prepare the medicine for nine dead souls. They are used to boil the liquid medicine. One bag of medicine and one bucket of water. That bucket needs to be made of metal... "


    It turns out that the liquid of nine dead souls is not ready-made, but needs to be cooked by oneself, just like the traditional Chinese medicine. But it''s not just medicine and liquid, it''s people.


    The reason why Mr. Xue said the metal barrel was for people to go in and cook the medicine and water together. There is a big fire under the metal copper. Pour out the water. People sit in and sprinkle a bag of Medicine


    When the water temperature starts to make the people inside feel pain, and they can''t bear it, they will take a pill of nine death and death, and then the real nine death and death.


    When will it be finished? When the people nearby can''t smell the medicine, it can be stopped. Although it is boiling water, because of the prescription of nine dead souls, people will not be scalded and cooked, on the contrary, their bodies will be greatly strengthened, that is, they will reach the peak of the day after tomorrow.


    After introducing the usage of Jiu Si Li Hun, Mr. Xue pointed to the big wooden box on the table and said, "here is a hundred portions of it, which is also a pill. Just crush the wax skin and eat it directly. You can only take one at the first time, and you can''t have sex within 12 hours after eating, otherwise the effect will be attenuated. "


    "Inside this white jade vase is Zou Jiao''s inner pill, but it can''t be taken directly. If you give it to someone, you need to make it clear that the inner pill itself is red. Before you take it, you need to boil it in boiling water. If the water is dyed red, you can change it and continue to cook it until the red inner pill becomes crystal clear milky white


    Chu Fei nodded, waiting for Mr. Xue''s later words, because there was a wild ginseng that had not been mentioned for five hundred years, and he didn''t take it out. Fortunately, Mr. Xue didn''t waste much time. The wild ginseng was in his arms and was packed in a long wooden box.


    The wooden box is one foot long, palm wide and about four inches thick.


    "It''s definitely not less than 500 years old which wild ginseng is. But to tell the truth, it''s not a very good thing that ordinary people can see."


    Chufei nodded to show understanding. Ginseng is a good thing on earth, but it is not so important in a world full of natural resources and treasures.


    After all, it''s a product of the mortal world. It''s estimated that it''s impossible to achieve the weight of natural materials and local treasures within ten thousand years. What''s more, ginseng is just a pure tonic. Taking it in an appropriate amount can at most enhance the body''s resistance.


    So, although Chu Fei thought it was absolutely good, Mr. Xue just packed the ginseng in a wooden box. Compare jiudieliuhun and Zou jiaoneidan. You can see the difference in the outer package.


    It is obvious who is light and who is heavy in wooden boxes and jade bottles.


    Here, this time the deal is finally over, Chu Fei is finally relieved. After all, it''s the first time to do business seriously. There is still pressure.


    Now that the transaction is completed, chufei can leave, but before leaving, chufei thinks it is necessary to use Tongrentang as a temporary transmission point.


    It''s much more convenient than the Ye family, and after all, this place is called Tongrentang. For a global person, the sense of intimacy is enough.


    "Mr. Xue, I have a heartless invitation."


    "In your eyes, just say it, and I will promise." Mr. Xue is not defensive at all, but think about it, Chu Fei''s behavior really doesn''t need to doubt.


    "Leave this room for me for the time being..."


    "Well, young man, if you need accommodation, a free room in the backyard is better than here. After all, there is only one table and two chairs."


    Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "no, it''s just right here."


    "Well, I believe you have a reason. From now on, no one will come in this room without your permission." Mr. Xue nodded and agreed, and made a promise to Chu Fei.Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "OK, thank you, old man!" With these words, Chu Fei put yeshanshen and two jade bottles into his arms, took five bags of nine dead souls, and took great pains to hold the big wooden box in his arms


    Old Mr. Xue looked at it strangely and said, "don''t you have a bag of heaven and earth?"? Why not?


    "Well, old man, I''ll go first."


    Voice down, Chu Fei directly through the system of space jump system left the world, back to the earth, back to the corner behind his shop.


    Chufei is happy in his heart. Although he holds so many things, it doesn''t prevent chufei from looking forward to the coming of the moment! In Chu Fei''s opinion, these things are enough to make a big comparison several times!

 Chapter 17

    Chu Fei took things back to the shop and locked the door of the shop. It''s very late today, and chufei doesn''t plan to do anything today. Although he is really looking forward to the reaction of the things he brought back to others.


    After a hot bath, chufei lies on the bed and dials Dadong.


    "Feige, are you back?"


    "Well, I''ve come back, and I''ve got the goods." Chufei is serious, but Dadong on the other side of the phone doesn''t know how to respond to chufei.


    It''s totally incomprehensible for Dadong to buy groceries with a deposit of 100000 yuan. Groceries are not cars, high-tech products or luxury goods. According to the classification of groceries, everything is very small. Dadong doesn''t know what kind of groceries are worth 100000 yuan.


    "Feige, don''t say I don''t believe you, groceries. What kind of groceries can be worth a hundred thousand deposit!"


    "Just because I open a grocery store doesn''t mean I sell groceries..." Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "What else could it be?" Over the phone, Dadong doesn''t understand.


    "When I say groceries, it''s just because the things I sell here are very miscellaneous and can be of any kind. It doesn''t mean that the things I sell here are just worthless trinkets..."


    "All right, all right..." In fact, Dadong didn''t understand chufei''s meaning. In Dadong''s opinion, chufei''s words are actually sophistry.


    He thought chufei would make up for some luxury goods, high-tech products and so on. After all, such things are easily worth millions. But even so, he did not understand how Chu Fei got the goods.


    "Well, that''s not the point of my call. Let me ask you something... "


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Is your former bodyguard still there?"


    The bodyguard that Chu Fei asked, naturally, was the bodyguard who watched Dadong scalded by Chu Fei and didn''t stop him, that is, the bodyguard who hated drugs to the extreme.


    The bodyguard was tall and strong. In Chu Fei''s impression, he seemed to be a veteran, with many scars on his face and body. From the appearance, the bodyguard''s first impression is that he is a good fighter.


    Say, after scalding the cigarette scar, Chu Fei became interested in Dadong''s bodyguard. He tried to figure out the origin of the bodyguard, but the only information he got was that he was a veteran.


    In addition to his status as a retired soldier, there is no information about where he retired, which army he served in, where his hometown is, and who else is in his family.


    This result suddenly increased the mystery of the bodyguard''s identity, but at that time, Chu Fei would face many temptations every day, so the slightly interesting thing of bodyguard was naturally put behind Chu Fei''s mind.


    But now Chu Fei brought back nine dead souls from the alien world, a kind of treasure medicine that can directly promote ordinary people to the peak level after tomorrow. Chufei doesn''t want to suffer this pain, but he knows that the bodyguard won''t mind.


    But Chu Fei can have such judgment, is because before that bodyguard said that sentence, he hated drugs.


    "Well, you said Zhao Yong, he is no longer with me." Dadong sighed.


    "What? You fired people? "


    Zhao Yong is a bodyguard specially hired by Dadong''s family. He is mainly worried that Dadong, the second generation of little rich, will be targeted and kidnapped by bad people. You know, since Li Ka Shing''s son was kidnapped by bad people, almost all the rich people in China have such worries.


    "Why, although sometimes he makes me speechless, I also know that he is good for me, so naturally he will not take the initiative to dismiss him. He resigned himself and left... "


    Clutching his cell phone, Chu Fei nodded, frowned and thought for a while, then said:


    "are there any other bodyguards around you?"


    "Yes, why, Feige, do you need someone? I can transfer more than ten of them to you at any time, no problem. "


    Dadong misunderstood, but Dadong''s misunderstanding also moved chufei. But on second thought, when Zhao Yong was there, there were only four bodyguards around Dadong. One of them was Zhao Yong, and the other three were bodyguards, rather than just working with Zhao Yong.


    But now that Zhao Yong is gone, Dadong''s bodyguards have expanded from four to more than a dozen? Or more? Otherwise, how can we casually give more than ten people to Chu feidiao!


    "Where did you get so many people?"


    "Well, my parents invited me from the security company..."


    "Do you have anyone around you that you absolutely trust?"


    Although the origin of Zhao Yong is not clear, even Dadong and their parents have no idea, Dadong and Dadong''s parents have 10000 confidence and 100000 trust in Zhao Yong.


    It is also for this reason that Chu Fei first thought of Zhao Yong after he got the nine dead soul. Although nine dead souls will cause great pain to people, in the final analysis, it is also a good thing. It can only be given to trustworthy people.If it doesn''t, it will be sold casually. Who knows if it will create a bad boss who can break through the sky!


    "My parents?" Dadong also felt helpless when he heard this question. His answer came from his heart. Now only his parents can make him trust without reservation.


    Perhaps, this is the sorrow of the rich children.


    "Do you know what Zhao Yong did?"


    "I don''t know It''s been almost a month since he resigned. He didn''t say anything when he left. " Dadong''s answer is very smooth, and there is no stumbling, but chufei feels that Dadong doesn''t tell the truth.


    "I just asked you this question for the first time. Why do you say you really don''t know? Is there anyone else besides me who cares about Zhao Yong''s whereabouts? "


    "Er..."


    "Well, first of all, you''d better take Zhao Yong with you when you come to me..." Chufei is a little dignified. Now he hopes that he is just a little more thoughtful.


    "I Well, I''ll go over and But Zhao Yong, I really can''t take it... "


    Chu Fei, without any more words, hung up the phone.


    In fact, what Dadong just said on the phone is not a problem, and it''s not a loophole, but it''s only in ordinary people''s mindset.


    Chufei is different. What chufei is experiencing now is absolutely not what other people can experience. And the circle that chufei once lived in, although it looked bright and beautiful, actually it was really hiding dirt.


    A few years ago, people yearned for the rich second generation. But now? When we talk about the rich second generation, we first think of a group of idle, extravagant and idle useless people.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that the change of ideas began with the exposure of the peripheral women at the gathering of the rich along the southern coast.


    That kind of party, Chu Fei has also attended, but Chu Fei only attended once. The reason is very simple. People who have a little knowledge of the party can understand that chufei has been a child and has long been unable to do anything, but the only entertainment activities that can''t be spared at the party are that


    In fact, chufei is a joke in the rich second generation. Although Chu Fei also knows that most of the people in this circle are the same, on the contrary, those powerful guys belong to rare products.


    But after all, Chu Fei is the only one who can spread this regret to the outside world. Chu Fei shakes his head hard and throws the memories out of his mind.


    Even so, Chu Fei could not be completely unaffected. Now he had focused his attention on the two jade bottles on the table.


    Chu feihen raised his hand and patted it on his thigh. Then he stood up and left the shop with his wallet and mobile phone.


    Chufei in the shop diagonally opposite, there is a supermarket, or recently opened. Although it''s evening, it''s also the best time for business in the supermarket.


    Chufei looked at the time, and there was still an hour before the supermarket closed. So Chu Fei plans to go to the supermarket to buy a simple set of kitchen utensils.


    Chufei doesn''t want to cook, he just wants to eat the inner elixir of Zou Jiao. After all, that''s the essence of men.


    It took about 20 minutes to get there. When chufei had just finished paying, he came out of the supermarket with an induction cooker, a pot and a spoon. Dadong had already come to chufei''s shop.


    Dadong came here in his black Land Rover, but only Dadong got off. I don''t know whether the driver didn''t come down, or whether Dadong really acted alone.


    After getting off the bus, Dadong found that chufei''s super grocery store had locked the door, but only the glass door was locked, and the rolling door was not put down. Dadong gets through to chufei''s phone, but chufei doesn''t answer, because when the standby sound in the phone is about to end, chufei has already stood opposite Dadong.


    "I''ll go, Feige, you Are you going to finish your meal? " Dadong rushed up to help that thing, but Chu Fei stopped him.


    "Do you have the key? Open the door... "


    "Yes, yes!" Dadong didn''t help to carry things, but turned to open the door of the grocery store, and then the two went in together.


    Standing outside the door, Dadong noticed that there were several more boxes on the big table besides the computer he had prepared in advance. Therefore, after entering the door, Dadong naturally walked towards the things on the table.


    "Don''t move!" Chu Fei''s eyes were sharp. He saw Dadong at a glance and quickly stopped Dadong.


    Dadong didn''t know what was on the table, and naturally he didn''t know how valuable those things were. Besides jade bottles and wooden boxes, the things on the table are quite different from modern common packaging. It''s very normal to be interested and curious.


    "Dadong, I remember you mentioned that your grandfather or master seems to be an old Chinese medicine doctor?"


    Dadong is not happy that chufei doesn''t let him touch things on the table, but this kind of discomfort is just not satisfied with his curiosity. He also knows that it''s not good for him to touch other people''s things without permission."Ah, yes My grandfather is an old Chinese doctor. "


    "Well, you and your parents should have a lot of research on Chinese herbal medicine, right?" Chu Fei put the induction cooker and pot beside him, walked to the desk and sat on the boss''s chair.


    "I can''t talk about research. Anyway, I know more than ordinary people."


    Chu Fei nodded and pondered for a while. Then he picked up the wooden box with ginseng from the table and handed it to Da Dong.

 Chapter 18

    Dadong had seen this long wooden box before, and he was really interested in the opposite things, but he didn''t understand why Chu Fei asked those questions.


    Dadong grandfather is an old Chinese medicine, or an old scholar, the research of Chinese herbal medicine has reached the peak level of the category of traditional Chinese medicine. But Dadong''s grandfather is not a pure researcher, so he can''t compare with Tu Youyou, the winner of the Nobel Prize in medicine.


    Dadong''s grandfather is a traditional Chinese medicine, and he is also a very traditional old Chinese medicine. His understanding of herbal medicine and traditional Chinese medicine is also based on the predecessors. He is not a pioneer of traditional Chinese medicine, but a successor of traditional Chinese medicine.


    However, Dadong''s grandfather has already passed away. The old man left in his sleep. He was over 80 years old when he died. He died in good health.


    "What is this?" Dadong took the wooden box that chufei handed him and asked subconsciously.


    "Open it, it''s not a good thing..." Chu Fei began to pretend, but on another level, the human body of more than 500 years is not a very good thing.


    The big East doubted of Oh, studied the wooden box in the hand for a while, then flat to hold to open. Dadong was very careful when he opened the wooden box, because he didn''t know what was inside.


    But after opening it, Dadong didn''t respond for a while. He naturally knew that it was ginseng, but his understanding of ginseng was very shallow. Ginseng is not a valuable thing in modern society. After all, the production of ginseng in greenhouse is still large enough.


    Therefore, after Dadong saw the ginseng in it, he was not too surprised. At this time, Dadong even agreed with chufei''s modest words, which was really not a good thing.


    "Ginseng?"


    "Yes, it''s just wild ginseng, not greenhouse." Chu Fei nodded with a smile.


    "This Is that what you bought? " Dadong looked at it carefully with a wooden box. He wanted to see the characteristics of ginseng, but his knowledge of Chinese herbal medicine was limited to oral transmission. He had not seen any real object, so he could not see anything.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit out of line with the name of my grocery store?"


    In fact, Dadong didn''t think in this direction. After all, the name is just a brand. Few people will really grasp the brand name of a product.


    But now that Chu Fei mentioned this point, Dadong will naturally follow this idea.


    "Feige, don''t tell me that the reason why your shop is called a super grocery store is to show that all the things you sell are super goods?"


    Chu Fei shrugged, stood up and went to the water dispenser next to him. He took two cups of water and handed one to Da Dong and drank it himself.


    "Yes, but this ginseng is not super. After all, it''s just a wild ginseng that has been around for more than 500 years..."


    At this time, Dadong just put the wooden box with ginseng on the table and poured the cup of water Chu Fei had just reached into his mouth. But when hearing Chu Fei''s words, the saliva in his mouth was suddenly spurted out by him.


    "Five hundred years? What about wild ginseng


    If you don''t believe it, you don''t believe it. As long as the brain is a little bit normal people will not believe that there are more than 100 years of ginseng on earth? Not to mention wild ginseng!


    Yes, we all think that there may be some good things in the deep mountains and forests, but in the final analysis, it''s just speculation.


    How many years has it been? Wild ginseng has not appeared in the market for 50 years, let alone more than 100 years!


    "Well, don''t be so surprised. Few modern people have seen ginseng for more than a hundred years, but now it belongs to you. It''s a small gift for the first customer of my shop. "


    Chu Fei said it naturally, but Dadong couldn''t hear it calmly.


    The ginseng is good. Although he doesn''t understand and can''t see more things, Dadong knows whether ginseng is precious or not. It depends entirely on whether ginseng has grown into human shape and the length of whiskers.


    These two factors are the only information that Dadong can judge the quality of ginseng Just when I looked at the ginseng, to be honest, Dadong really thought it was a good thing.


    But he didn''t believe that it was worth a hundred thousand down payment.


    But now Chu Fei told him that it was a wild ginseng that had been around for more than 500 years Then the feeling is totally different.


    In fact, both Dadong and chufei have overlooked that if a ginseng grows to 500 years, the size of ginseng is definitely not comparable to that kind of gadget on the market.


    But this ginseng is not just dug out, but does not know how long to keep an inventory. Because of air drying, the ginseng, which should have been surprisingly large, has shrunk a lot, so it doesn''t seem to have any characteristics.


    However, if the two of them look carefully enough, they will surely find that the ginseng''s head has been marked with facial features. In other words, if the ginseng had not been dug and continued to grow, it would have had aura by now.


    "Although ginseng is given to you, it''s for your parents. Don''t eat it yourself. Just tell them the year I said. They must have more insight than you...""Well, that''s true. They have a lot of research on ginseng and Cordyceps sinensis." Dadong nodded and carefully held the ginseng wooden box in his arms.


    "All the things I got back this time are here, but This is my own. I can''t give it to you. " With these words, Chu Fei picked up the jade bottle containing Zou jiaoneidan and put it directly into his pocket.


    Another way:


    "the rest of the things can be sold, it depends on what you want."


    "Don''t you give them all to me?" Dadong said, "Feige, I paid for the deposit of 100000 yuan. Naturally, the goods should also be given to me?"


    "No, this is the only thing you can use here..." Chu Fei spoke and patted the big wooden box that was loading the sky step by step.


    "There are aphrodisiacs in it. There are only 100 portions in total. One portion is enough for the first time, but the second time it has to be doubled. Just listen to this, you should know that it''s not good."


    "Well, that''s not necessarily..." Men are lecherous, big east also cannot avoid vulgarity. So when he heard that it was an aphrodisiac, he naturally became interested.


    "In terms of efficacy, it''s worth 100000, but it''s not worth the 100000 you took out."


    Chu Fei didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning of the words was obvious enough. You can buy it for as much as you want, but it''s for other people. If it''s Dadong, it''s not worth 100000.


    Because what Dadong paid was not only a check of 100000 yuan, but also a heart of trust, a hand of help, and an opportunity for chufei to rise again.


    This is a kindness. With Chu Fei''s ability, this kindness is definitely worth something better.


    "Hey, hey..." Dadong is not stupid, naturally understand chufei''s meaning.


    But aphrodisiac, how to think is a good thing As long as it''s not harmful to people''s health, it''s absolutely good!


    "What medicine is this? What''s the effect? "


    "It''s called stepping into the sky. Take it 24 hours at a time. After 24 hours, it can last for a month. At the end of a month, if you want to eat it again, you have to eat two for the second time and three for the third time... "


    "How many? Is this a pill


    "It''s not a pill, it''s a big pill!" Chufei corrected Dadong''s words with a smile.


    "Well, what are these?" Dadong asked, pointing to the jade bottle and five packets of straw paper on the table.


    In fact, the flavor of traditional Chinese medicine in the paper bag has already floated out, but this flavor is different from the common traditional Chinese medicine, and the fragrance is more abundant. If it''s not the packaging of traditional Chinese medicine, it''s estimated that even spices can be believed.


    "That''s why I asked you to bring Zhao Yong This thing can help him. "


    Dadong was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "brother Fei, I really don''t know where Zhao Yong has gone."


    "We have known each other for quite a long time. I know you have a good relationship with Zhao Yong, so now I doubt what he did, and you help him behind his back."


    Dadong Yusai doesn''t know how to respond to chufei''s words. In fact, chufei was right. Now only Dadong and Zhao Yong know about it, even Dadong''s parents don''t know about it.


    Moreover, Dadong did not dare to tell the story because it was too dangerous. His parents would not agree. Maybe he would choose to call the police. But once the police, then Dadong and Zhao Yong naturally exposed, will only be more dangerous.


    "Tell me, you should be able to believe me. But even if you don''t, I can guess one or two. Are you ready for Lee? "


    Li qiaohao, the rich second generation who is against Chu Fei, the rich second generation who is trying to lure Dadong to take drugs. Of course, Li qiaohao does not really mean Li qiaohao, but refers to drugs.


    Can chufei be sure of his guess? Not at first, but now it''s certain. Although Dadong is more experienced than chufei in shopping malls, chufei is more powerful in judging people.


    Maybe this is a gift of chufei


    "Even if you don''t say it, I have to find a way to find him. Even if he doesn''t dare to go, I have to find someone who dares to go. In my life, I can understand Huang and gambling, but I just can''t accept drugs. "


    "Feige, you and I don''t want to participate in this kind of thing. After all, we are all ordinary people Although there''s a little money, it''s too little for those guys. " Dadong tries to persuade chufei to give up this idea, but he is wrong about chufei.


    Ordinary people If Chu Fei is still the ordinary rich second generation before him, he really won''t move his mind. But now Chu Fei is not, not only not ordinary people, but also a very special existence.


    "Zhao Yong!" Chufei suddenly yelled.


    Chu Fei had two reasons for this shout. First of all, if Zhao Yong and Dadong did come here together this time, then this cry will naturally bring Zhao Yong out.


    Secondly, if Dadong and Zhao Yong don''t come together, and Dadong comes alone or just brings an assistant or bodyguard, then this shout can also be regarded as a kind of vent and the beginning of momentum.However, many things can become legends because of two words, coincidence. Coincidentally, Chu Fei really bet right. Zhao Yong did come here with Dadong.


    It''s just that Zhao Yong has never appeared.


    "Mr. Chu..." At the door, Zhao Yong pushed open the door and came in. He was wearing a windbreaker and sunglasses. The inside of the windbreaker was bulging, and he didn''t know what was in it.

 Chapter 19

    Chufei smiles, and Dadong smiles, too. But Chu Fei is happy smile, but Dadong is bitter smile. For Dadong, he didn''t want Zhao Yong to appear in this way.


    But I can''t help it. Zhao Yong has come in by himself. Now it''s too late to say anything.


    Zhao Yong looked at chufei''s and Dadong''s different smiles, sighed and said to Dadong:


    "I''ll come..."


    Dadong nodded, holding ginseng, retreated to the next chair and sat there silently as a crowd. Zhao Yong, on the other hand, held out his hand to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei also reaches out his hand and holds Zhao Yong''s hand together. But in two hands together in the moment, Chu Fei surprised picked pick eyebrows.


    It''s changed! Zhao Yong has changed!


    Who is Zhao Yong? Although it is not clear, there is no doubt that he must be a well-trained veteran. How strong should such a person be?


    This is not the first time Chu Fei and Zhao Yong shake hands, but this time and before the shake hands, the feeling is completely different. Before shaking hands with Zhao Yong, Chu Fei could only smile and pretend to be OK, but in fact, his hand was hurt by Zhao Yong''s unconscious grasp.


    But now Zhao Yong has no strength on his hands. He feels like an old man who is seriously ill and dying.


    "Are you hurt?" Chu Fei asked subconsciously. After all, for people like Zhao Yong, injury is the only reasonable explanation.


    "No, I''m on drugs." Zhao Yong said very naturally.


    Chufei was surprised, but not too much. He first looked at Dadong next to him to confirm whether he knew about it. Dadong didn''t hide it and nodded to chufei.


    "Well, why?"


    "Because I decided to crush them. If I didn''t take drugs, I couldn''t get into them at all."


    What Zhao Yong said is simple, but unless he knows that things will never be so easy. Are you really stupid? If you''re willing to suck, you''re allowed to enter the interior? This is too fake.


    Therefore, Chu Fei judged that Zhao Yong had not really penetrated into each other''s interior. Of course, Chu Fei doesn''t know who the other party is, but he can be sure that the other party is a drug dealer.


    "I believe in Dadong, so I believe in you for the time being." Chu Fei felt out a cigarette, lit it and fell into the corner of his mouth. He said, "since I believe you, why didn''t you choose to face them?"


    "Oh I want to, but I don''t have that ability. "


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "I''ll give you the ability."


    This words say of a little owe draw, namely Chu Fei know oneself really can do, so just can say like this. But in addition to Chu Fei, anyone would think that Chu Fei''s brain is sick.


    You give him the ability? Why do you give it to me?


    Although Dadong stood on chufei''s side and took chufei as a good friend, he could not understand why chufei said such things.


    But at this time, Dadong didn''t say anything, but moved his eyes to the pile of paper bags and the jade bottle on the table.


    Dadong thought of something, but he could not believe and accept it.


    Speaking of it, maybe influenced by Chu Fei, Dadong and Chu Fei both wandered in the world of net text while Li Qia played with them.


    At that time, their idea was very simple, that is, to see if there were any good things they could use to make them feel good and make some money. Ah, by the way, the idea of making money is from Dadong. Chufei doesn''t have this idea.


    "Mr. Chu, that''s a bit too much..." Zhao Yong doesn''t have the habit of reading online articles, so he can''t understand why Chu Fei said such words.


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk about it later. I''ll ask you if you dare! "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu doesn''t know me very well. If you knew my experience, you wouldn''t ask such a question."


    "Hey, it''s interesting..." Chu Fei smiles. He is satisfied with Zhao Yong''s answer.


    But it''s just satisfaction. Satisfaction doesn''t mean real trust. If you really want to use the nine dead soul on Zhao Yong, Chu Fei has to confirm several things.


    One is how strong is Zhao Yong''s willpower, and whether he can bear the pain brought by the nine dead. The second is whether Zhao Yong has such a strong hatred for drugs. If he has everything to say, he will naturally work hard in the future. But if not, Chu Fei didn''t dare to take out the nine dead souls.


    Anime "Naruto" which discussed a lot about this issue, but also expressed a view that Chu Fei very much agreed with. Only those who have experienced pain will really try to avoid more pain.


    Only those who have experienced the disaster can avoid the hidden danger of disaster in their own hands.


    This is Penn''s lines, and it''s also the source of all Penn''s actions in the animation. If you think so, even if you become a bad person, you can return to the good people in the end.


    But if there is no such concept, no such experience, then once you get a strong power beyond the normal, you will be dazzled by the power.Most of the villains in science fiction movies in Europe and America are like this. From the point of view in Tianlong Babu, it is that the cultivation of martial arts needs to match the cultivation of Buddhism. Only in this way can we resolve the anger in powerful martial arts and ensure that the practitioners will not lose their original intention.


    Chu Fei did not speak, but returned to his own act and began to consider whether it was feasible. It''s a famous saying in ancient times that if you are poor, you can be good at yourself; if you are good, you can help the world.


    After a long time, Chu Fei finally made up his mind. At this time, Zhao Yong, who was standing in front of him, turned pale and began to sweat on his forehead.


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids after noticing this. He knew that it was not because of some bullshit. It was Zhao Yong who was addicted to drugs.


    "I have a method that can enhance your physical strength and increase your combat effectiveness by several levels. But the only disadvantage is that the process is too painful. Can you bear it?"


    After a few trips to the foreign world, Chu Fei''s habit of speaking began to change. Instead of saying the method, he said the method. At the moment Chu Fei said the word, he realized this, but he didn''t change anything.


    "I''ve been dead several times, and pain is nothing to me." Zhao Yong said calmly with a smile.


    "Good Then we can start now. " With that, Chu Fei turned to Dadong and said, "Dadong, now you go to find a big iron bucket that can let Zhao Yong take a bath directly, and then find enough water, and find a shelf. Let''s play a hot pot today!"


    Although it was a little vague, Dadong also understood chufei''s meaning, so he stirred up his spirit and couldn''t accept it.


    "Bai and I have read so many novels together?" Chufei asked Dadong with a smile. Dadong grins bitterly. Does it have anything to do with seeing or not!


    "Well, first look for it, and then look after it. If he can''t hold on, just stop." Chu Fei can''t make Da Dong believe in himself. After all, this kind of thing is a little beyond understanding.


    And Chu Fei can''t let Da Dong know the existence of his system, at least not for a short time. In the future, things will naturally come back later.


    "Go ahead, time will not wait."


    Chu Fei again urged a, big east this just unwillingly stand up, embrace ginseng to walk out.


    Although Dadong couldn''t understand it, he also had an extra heart. He decided to take ginseng back to his parents for identification first, and then consider the matter of Chu Fei cooking people.


    If we can be sure that the ginseng is something more than 500 years old, we can naturally prove that chufei''s words are true from other aspects.


    After all, a guy who can get ginseng for 500 years, what else can''t be done in this world?


    Dadong left and drove straight home. It''s almost 11 p.m. now, of course, Dadong''s parents have already returned home.


    When the couple saw that their son had come back with an antique wooden box in their arms, they naturally felt curious. Especially Dadong''s mother


    "Back? What are you holding? This kind of packing is very rare now. "


    "Fortunately, many luxury goods now like retro packaging, but this box is also strange..." Dadong''s father was reading the newspaper beside him. After hearing his lover''s words, he naturally noticed the wooden box in Dadong''s arms.


    However, Dadong didn''t answer his parents'' questions directly. Instead, he stood there and hesitated for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Whose girl do you like again? You don''t buy jewelry for people, do you? " Dadong''s mother is smiling and sitting on the sofa with Dadong on her face.


    "Well, I think about women all day. How old are you now?" When the father is playing black face, naturally will not give Dadong what good face.


    Dadong''s mother pushed her husband for a while, then held Dadong''s shoulder and said with concern:


    "son, we don''t object to you chasing girls, but you should consider the one we introduced to you. They have good conditions and are beautiful..."


    Just as Dadong hesitates about how to speak, Dadong''s parents have talked a lot about the other girl.


    In fact, the girl is really good. She is more than 1.7 meters tall. She is a double degree graduate from a famous foreign school. She is beautiful and has a scholarly family. The only disadvantage is that the girl is a little strong, not a little bird''s character.


    "Dad, mom..." Dadong speechless, after pulling a long tone, said: "don''t say that, this thing is I brought back to you, is Chu Fei sent."


    "Chufei? The black sheep genius? " Dadong''s father''s face is very cold, obviously not particularly cold to Chu Fei.


    The genius of the black sheep is the evaluation of the generation of Dadong''s father on chufei, which is in line with the reality.


    "Husband, don''t talk about other people''s children like that. I think they are good. Although they are a bit lecherous and lazy, at least they don''t do bad things!"


    "He doesn''t want to do bad things, but he has to be able to do bad things! Now it is said that he has donated all his money, and he has gone out of the house to beg for a living! ""No!" Dadong''s mother can''t accept it.


    "Why not? I heard that he still has some mental problems. He hung a broken wooden card in a place that was about to be demolished. What was written on it Oh, yes, the super grocery store... "


    Dadong sighed in his heart that the news of his parents was too well-informed. About chufei, Dadong didn''t tell his parents, because he didn''t want them to think chufei was bad.

 Chapter 20

    In Dadong''s heart, chufei is indeed a good friend.


    "How can it be like this, son? Help him quickly. Don''t think we don''t know. He has helped you a lot. If it wasn''t for him, you would have learned badly!"


    Dadong nodded and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Can''t let the topic continue, must try to change the topic! Dadong made up his mind secretly.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t talk about it. Look at this first. It''s from chufei. There''s a ginseng in it. It looks a little old, but chufei says it''s a wild ginseng from five hundred years. It''s specially made for you. "


    "Five hundred years? He thinks five hundred years is five months? Return wild ginseng... " Dadong''s father scoffs, not even interested in watching, but he also accepts Dadong''s advice and no longer talks about chufei''s affairs.


    As for his father''s attitude, Dadong had no choice but to place his hope on his mother. Fortunately, women have always been emotional existence, heard that Chu Fei is like this, but also want to give their couple gifts, Dadong''s mother suddenly excited.


    "Show me Husband, don''t look down on chufei all the time. Anyway, they... "


    Halfway through, Dadong''s mother stopped.


    At this time, Dadong looked at his mother''s performance, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. So, in the whole living room, the light heard Dadong''s father''s voice reading the newspaper, in addition to silence.


    "Well? What''s up? Why don''t you say half of what you say? You won''t really see a 500 year old wild ginseng... " Dadong''s father turned to watch, but he saw his wife and nervous son who were shocked by the shaking hands.


    Out of curiosity, but also out of concern for his wife, Dadong''s father put down the newspaper in his hand, leaning to his side, and put his eyes on the wooden box in his wife''s hand.


    Hiss


    At the first sight of the ginseng, Dadong''s father took a breath.


    If you want to talk about the research of Chinese herbal medicine, Dadong, a father of three, is more proficient. As the old saying goes, the son inherits the father''s career. Even if the son doesn''t really do the father''s business, after many years of being influenced by it, the level will gradually rise.


    Moreover, even Dadong''s mother, the daughter-in-law, has learned a lot from the old man, not to mention being a son?


    Therefore, at the first sight when Dadong''s father saw the ginseng, he had confirmed that the quality of the ginseng was absolutely top. In connection with the three words "five hundred years" mentioned by his son Dadong, he can''t help but doubt it now.


    Is this really 500 years of wild ginseng?


    As a matter of fact, ginseng has been good for decades, but rarely for a hundred years. For more than a hundred years, it can only be confirmed by querying the data preserved since ancient times.


    Therefore, although it can be seen from the first glance that this ginseng is not simple, he can not see that it is 500 years old.


    "Show me!" After Dadong''s father said such a sentence, he should have been waiting for his wife to pass the ginseng, but he was so anxious that he directly grabbed it.


    "Five hundred years Five hundred years.... " Dadong''s father is talking about it. His eyes are fixed on ginseng, and he looks closer and closer. It seems that he is about to see ginseng in his eyes.


    "This..." Dadong is shocked to see that even if it''s really 500 years old, it won''t be like this. Don''t give your parents a surprise because of this ginseng. It''s not good.


    "It''s OK, son. I have to say that this ginseng is really likely to be a wild ginseng more than 500 years old, but it needs many other means to determine its age, but it''s not necessary. Since Chu Fei said it was five hundred years ago, it''s not a fake. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Son, this Is it really for us? " Dadong''s father raised his eyes with disbelief on his face.


    "He said that this is for your old couple, so that you can mend your body, but you can''t eat indiscriminately. After all, 500 year old ginseng, I''m afraid eating indiscriminately will go wrong..." Dadong is not at ease with his parents, so he has another advice. But he forgot that among the few people present, only Dadong himself was the one who didn''t understand the most.


    "Good, good, good! Ha ha ha Dadong''s father even called three good words, and then said: "it seems that I''m really wrong. This boy is not simple. What''s your relationship with him?"


    "Very good, good brother." Dadong straightened up and said with great pride.


    "Good, good. OK, what should you do? Your mother and I will study this old ginseng... "


    Dadong was bombed away, but Dadong walked away with a smile. This ginseng is true, so other things that Chu Fei said should not be deceiving.


    Therefore, Dadong immediately began to call his acquaintances and found someone to customize two iron buckets, one for Zhao Yong to take a bath, and the other cut directly from the middle and changed it into a stove.


    When Dadong came back to chufei''s shop again, these things were all ready and on the way. Dadong also thought very carefully, and specially asked people to prepare fans, coal and kindling materials.People even want such a complete set? Well, I''ll give birth to you directly, and I''ll be finished if I send it to you!


    So, an hour later, chufei, Zhao Yong and Dadong saw a whole iron bucket and a half drawn stove.


    The coal in the stove is burning. It was delivered by a pickup truck. They have also made the shelves. They use angle iron. They are absolutely solid.


    It was Dadong''s assistant who helped to do this, and Dadong''s assistant came with this group of people. This is also convenient for Chu Fei, because what they are about to do can never be seen by outsiders.


    So, when Dadong assistant left with the group of people, Dadong special gave him a copy of the key to the shop and asked the assistant to pull down and lock the rolling door from the outside.


    How to get out? This problem doesn''t need to be considered by Dadong. Chu can''t solve it naturally. And even if Chu Fei can''t solve it, just call the assistant back at that time.


    People sent off, iron barrels are also placed on the shelf, which is full of water, the fire is burning vigorously below, the blower blowing hard.


    Zhao Yong has taken off his clothes under Chu Fei''s order, leaving his body full of scars. After entering the bucket, the three people began to wait quietly. Waiting for the water in the bucket to boil


    It''s really about cooking people alive!


    Under the fire of the blower, the water in the iron bucket soon gave out hot gas. After a while, the water temperature finally began to come up. Sweat began to appear on Zhao Yong''s face.


    "Almost..."


    Chu Fei took a look, picked up a bag of prescription for the nine dead from the table, and poured out a pill for the nine dead from the jade bottle. Pill is not big, only about the size of quail eggs, there is a layer of white wax on the surface.


    Chufei''s fingers rubbed, the wax skin cracked, and the black pill leaked out. At the same time, a stench rushed into chufei''s nose. Chufei almost vomited because of the stench.


    But he still held back, although he could, it didn''t mean that Chu Fei could hold back for a long time. So as he walked quickly to the bucket, he cried:


    "Zhao Yong! Open your mouth


    Zhao Yong hears the sound and moves, the mouth opens greatly, at this time Chu Fei also walked over to climb up the shelf, in the hand is holding the Dan pill a bullet then entered Zhao Yong''s mouth.


    Zhao Yong felt the pill immediately shut up after the entrance, but the next moment there was a burst of retching. There is no way not to retch, Chu Fei smelled it hard enough, not to mention Zhao Yong had to eat it.


    Strange to say, Dan pill stinks, but the medicine bag in Chu Fei''s hand and on the table keeps pouring out strange fragrance. This kind of contrast is too puzzling.


    Chu Fei''s heart is full of pain, but his action doesn''t stop. He directly tears open the straw paper and sprinkles the herbs into the bucket.


    But Chu Fei hasn''t had time to leave the shelf, and Zhao Yong has already had a reaction there.


    Pain Very painful, painful tearing heart crack lung!


    At the moment of entrance, Zhao Yong really couldn''t stand the smell. He wanted to spit out the pill, but when he opened his mouth, he found that the pill had disappeared.


    It''s really melting at the entrance!


    But before Zhao Yong had time to sigh, there was a deep pain in his abdomen, twisting his strength to drill into every inch of his body.


    He wanted to, but he couldn''t. Because the pain snatched the control of Zhao Yong''s body at the first time. For a moment, Zhao Yong couldn''t do anything but stare.


    Next to him, Chu Fei and Da Dong clearly saw that Zhao Yong''s face turned red immediately after taking pills, as if he was suffocating. At this time, his neck began to turn red because of the rising water temperature.


    But in addition, Zhao Yong didn''t cry for pain or help. It didn''t seem to be particularly painful.


    Had Zhao Yong not been able to make any reaction except staring, he would have been crazy by now. Pain, when the pain to the extreme, people are willing to do anything to relieve the pain.


    So at this time, if you tell Zhao Yong to go out and kill 100 people, it won''t hurt. He will certainly go and kill those 100 people in the shortest time.


    What''s more cruel is that there are nine waves of pain in the nine dead souls, one more severe and one more severe. Moreover, the interval between them was very short. Before Zhao Yong had time to catch his breath, the next wave came.


    That is Zhao Yong. I''m afraid that anyone would die of pain.


    Zhao Yong almost passed out in pain many times, but he held on. Maybe the flame of hatred in his heart helped him, maybe he just didn''t want to die.


    For an hour, Zhao Yong was boiled in a bucket for an hour, and the water in the bucket was boiling for an hour. After chufei added the herbs, the water in the bucket turned black in more than ten breaths, and then after boiling for one hour, the color of the water in the bucket became clear and transparent again.


    Old Mr. Xue made it clear that it was OK at this time, and the drug effect of Jiusi liuhun had been completely absorbed by Zhao Yong.

 Chapter 21

    Now that the medicine has been absorbed completely, Chu Fei doesn''t dare to continue to cook. It''s boiling hot water. What should I do if it really cooks people!


    Therefore, Chu Fei quickly asked Dadong to stop the fan and pull away the fire, and pulled Zhao Yong out of the bucket with all his hands.


    When doing this, chufei and Dadong were accidentally scalded by the splashing water in the bucket, and the two people showed their teeth in pain. However, although they had heard about this drug for a long time, they didn''t expect that it could be used.


    Zhao Yong cooked in it for so long, but there was no sign of scald on his body. On the contrary, the scars he once had disappeared a lot.


    Before that, when Zhao Yonggang took off his clothes, the scar on his body was a little scary to tell the truth. But now, although those scar marks are still there, they don''t look so scary, and the color is very similar to the color of normal skin.


    For what happened around him, Zhao Yong is very clear in his heart, but now he doesn''t even have the idea to open his eyes. In fact, his body is at the peak of the day after tomorrow and full of strength.


    But physical strength and mental strength are two different things. He was exhausted by the pain of the previous waves of continuous impact on his brain. Now he just wants to sleep until he wakes up naturally.


    Here Zhao Yong does not give reaction, Chu Fei and Dadong naturally do not know how Zhao Yong''s situation is. Fortunately, it seems safe on the surface, so chufei and Dadong are also relieved.


    Zhao Yong''s body was wiped dry with a towel by Dadong, and then two people together. Zhao Yong is still on Chu Fei''s big bed.


    After that, chufei and Dadong went back to the bucket and began to think about what to do next.


    "Feige..."


    "Ah..."


    In fact, Dadong didn''t know what to say, so after calling chufei, he rolled his eyelids and joked: "where''s Tang monk?"


    "You really treat us as goblins..." Chufei is funny.


    "That is, normal people who will have nothing to cook people to play!"


    In fact, if Zhao Yong wakes up at this time, then Dadong is going to leave. Zhao Yong can not wake up, Dadong dare not go, Chu Fei is not at ease.


    In desperation, they had to stay next to each other. Chu Fei hesitated for a moment. He was thinking whether he wanted to make the inner pill in front of Dadong.


    From the original point of view, Chu Fei didn''t want to, not that this thing is too precious to see people, but its utility is too private. Although we all know about chufei


    But on second thought, eat early, save night long dream how not!


    "Dadong, sit down. It''s time for me to get something for myself."


    With that, no matter how Dadong reacts, chufei goes to the side, inserts the induction cooker, adds water to the pot, and then throws Neidan in.


    Fire, keep cooking


    At first, Dadong didn''t care, but when he accidentally saw the red meatball in the pot, Dadong''s curiosity was pulled up again.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a good thing..."


    "How good is it?"


    "It''s good for me anyway, you It should not be used. "


    "Oh..."


    Dadong, oh, he''s not talking. Since he can''t use it, he can''t use it. But in the end what this thing is, Dadong also had a guess.


    Soon, the water in the pot boiled, and the red inner pill began to fade. In an instant, the water in the pot was dyed red. Chufei, turn off the fire, change the water, go on


    After coming and going several times, Nathan''s color changed from red to milky white. By this time, two or three hours have passed. Chu Fei was waiting for him to be sleepy. After all, every time he started to burn from cold water.


    If it had been hot water, it would have been done.


    The last time Chu Fei poured out the water in the pot and held the milky white inner pill carefully. It was strange that even after cooking for so long, the inner pill was cool and didn''t look hot.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much. After all, he was the inner elixir of the alien world. Just throw it in his mouth.


    But as soon as it got into chufei''s mouth, it immediately turned into a hot current and slid down chufei''s throat with a strange fragrance. Immediately after that, this hot feeling appeared below the Dantian of Chu Fei.


    How to describe it? It''s like being wrapped up by countless new things It''s not bad, and it''s quite comfortable. Chu Fei in the experience of this comfortable feeling, but ignored the side of the big east.


    Say, before that fragrance has long floated out of Chu Fei''s mouth, not far from the east also smell the nature. The smell of the big east suddenly changed his eyes.


    At the same time, Dadong''s lower body also had a huge reaction. Yes, it''s a huge reaction. The smell is so powerful.


    After discovering the change of his body, Dadong knew that it was wrong. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time! This is the cry of Dadong''s heart. Fortunately, the taste doesn''t make him lose his mind. Otherwise, it''s really hard to say what will happen in this shop tonight.Here Chu Fei is experiencing the change of his body. Over there, Da Dong takes out his mobile phone and contacts his assistant to open the door to save himself.


    At the same time, Dadong also began to think about which sister to contact.


    It doesn''t take long to communicate with the assistant. It''s said that Dadong''s assistant is responsible enough to stay nearby all the time. He doesn''t stay far away at all.


    After receiving the phone call from Dadong, he heard right away in his anxious tone. He drove to open the lock outside.


    Dadong didn''t say hello to chufei, so he rushed out directly. After getting on the bus, the assistant was puzzled and was about to ask what happened, but Dadong took the lead in saying:


    "drive to the jade palace! Make a reservation, quick At this time, Dadong''s face was red, his eyes were red, and his face was blue. It seemed that his blood vessels might burst and die at any time.


    Although I don''t understand what happened, but the same man naturally knows what Dadong needs to do now. Assistant a face muddled force, but also did not dare to ask, after all, time does not wait.


    Feicui palace is not too far away from chufei''s shop, just outside the second ring road of Shishi. Although it is not the central area, the low price here is reasonable enough, so the jadeite palace is also very luxurious.


    This is a high-grade nightclub in Shishi City. There is no need to say more about what''s in it. In Dadong''s side, it''s not much to say. Of course, it''s a one night battle, and its prestige is far-reaching.


    In fact, Dadong has gained a lot of benefits. Although it''s just a little taste, it''s full of the efficacy of Zou Jiao Neidan.


    Fortunately, Dadong itself has no problem. With the help of this medicine, Dadong has naturally been strengthened a lot, but it is also within the scope of normal people.


    It can be said that if it is not chufei but Dadong who takes Neidan, I''m afraid that after the absorption of the medicine, Dadong will become a non-human existence.


    Besides, Chu Fei''s side


    After eating Neidan, chufei carefully felt the changes of his body bit by bit. In the end, he had noticed that he was not only strengthening his ability, but also changing his weapons.


    Fortunately, it was only the size that changed, not any other strange changes. Anyway, when the efficacy of Neidan was completely over, chufei already felt that he was more black than black.


    By this time, it was bright and the night was over.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, chufei''s spirit was surprisingly good. Not only the spirit of people was good, but also the spirit of other places was very good. Zhao Yong on the bed is also very comfortable when he wakes up. The moment he opens his eyes is the time for Chu Fei to do it.


    I don''t know if it''s the relationship between Neidan. When Zhao Yong only does a little action, Chu Fei hears the movement and naturally turns to notice Zhao Yong''s awakening.


    "Awake? How do you feel? "


    "I don''t know how to describe it. Anyway, I think I can kill a cow with one blow!" Zhao Yong lies on the bed and laughs. He''s right. The medicine Chu Fei takes out really brings him great changes.


    Not only that, Zhao Yong also felt that he was no longer dependent on drugs, that is to say, the nine dead soul not only made great progress in his body, but also made him erase the problems he encountered in his body.


    In fact, the utility of the nine dead souls is really more than that. If Zhao Yong didn''t take drugs, the drug effect of Jiu Si Li Hun would be enough to remove all the scars on his body and give him the skin of a girl.


    The reason why his scar still exists now is that all the drugs that should have changed his skin have gone to clean up his addiction.


    You can imagine how terrible poison is! Even the nine dead souls in the alien world need to consume so much to get rid of drug addiction.


    Zhao Yong got up, dressed, looked at Chu Fei standing at his desk and didn''t know what he was laughing at, and smelled:


    "where''s Dadong?"


    "I don''t know. I think I''ll go back when I''m sleepy in the middle of the night. I don''t even have a sofa. He didn''t make do with it. "


    As soon as chufei''s voice fell, outside the shop, the brakes of several cars rang, and there were several horns with urging and notification.


    Listening to the brake and horn, chufei knew that it was definitely not a cheap car. Whether it''s a good car or several, it''s self-evident who''s coming.


    Chu Fei and Zhao Yong looked at each other, nodded to each other and went to the door.


    At the door of the store, the first car is Dadong''s Land Rover, and the driver is Dadong''s assistant and driver. At this time, Dadong is opening the door and comes down with high spirits.


    Several cars behind are also acquaintances. Li qiaohao and boss song are both there. The fat man who used to rob a woman with Chu Fei is also there. In addition to these three people, there is a car behind, but the people in the car don''t come down.


    "Dadong, what''s going on?"


    Chu Fei naturally knew why these people came, but he didn''t know why they came with Dadong. Did Dadong go with them last night?


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s guess is not wrong. When Dadong arrived at the jade palace, he did meet these people, but after Dadong finished his work.


    That was half an hour agoAt that time, Dadong just finished solving his own needs, looking at the four paralytic girls on the big bed in the room was very excited. He never thought that he could be so strong, and he didn''t feel tired at all after it was over!


    Dadong is very happy, very happy, after leaving a pile of money, he opens the door and wants to leave. At this time, Li qiaohao and they just passed by the door of Dadong room.


    According to the past habits and the marginalization of Dadong, in this case, the three of them will not give Dadong any good looks or good words.


    But when they caught a glimpse of the girls on the bed in the room, they were stupid!

 Chapter 22

    Can''t you be stupid? Normal people will be silly to see this situation! After all, we are all veteran of flowers, from the state of the four girls can guess how things are.


    So, the words that the three people had quietly prepared were suddenly useless. Not only that, at this time, the three people also want to know how Dadong did it.


    "You What''s going on? " Li Qia has a face of disbelief.


    In a word, although Dadong has never formally entered this circle, they have played with each other many times. So for the level of Dadong, three people are very clear.


    But now it seems that the previous impression is false! Is this boy so powerful? You used to hide? But is it necessary to hide such things?!


    Li qiaohao couldn''t convince himself, and boss song and the fat man couldn''t accept it.


    "What''s the matter?" Dadong pretended to be confused and looked back at the three people''s eyes. Then he suddenly realized, "this Oh Simple, this is the result of a hundred thousand deposit... "


    Dadong''s so-called shrug, it seems that everything is ordinary and not worth mentioning.


    But Li qiaohao, they don''t think so! What do people live for? That''s what it is! Everyone has money, and women can have it at any time, but there seems to be no money in this respect.


    Why do people seek stimulation? It''s not because this kind of thing can''t stimulate them enough! But if


    The three people''s eyes changed when they looked at Dadong, but they didn''t want to make them really believe that this was the result of 100000 yuan deposit.


    Because there is also a chufei, a chufei who was humiliated by them before!


    Because I don''t believe it, because I want to confirm how Dadong has become so powerful, so three people directly urge Dadong to find chufei!


    For Chu Fei''s question, Dadong naturally won''t have anything to hide, but Dadong didn''t say that it was the fragrance of Neidan that affected him, because these people don''t deserve to know this.


    "Feige, if I guess well, they are all here to buy it step by step!"


    Step by step, Chu Fei gave Dadong a detailed introduction before, so Dadong naturally knew that this thing was the most suitable to sell to these guys.


    "Oh? But you know, Dadong, you can''t get this step by step. You can eat it because you paid a deposit to sell your face, but they... "


    Next to him, Li qiaohao and the three immediately realized that stepping up to heaven must be the key point! Although the name sounds strange, no matter how strange it is, it can''t cover up the actual effect of that thing!


    However, it is absolutely impossible for them to be soft now. Since you can''t be soft, you have to spend money.


    "Chufei, you don''t need to talk nonsense, just say how much you are willing to sell!"


    Li qiaohao wanted to hold his posture, but as soon as he heard Chu Fei''s words, he immediately gave up the idea. Is face important? Does posture matter? It''s important. Is it more important than this?


    What''s more, it''s the same to clean up chufei after you buy it!


    So Li qiaohao asked such a question directly. Chu Fei doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t care about Li Qiaoqi''s problem, and he doesn''t care about these people''s ideas, because he is a businessman now.


    "You know what the effect of a 100000 deposit is. Now you think I should care how much you want?"


    Chu Fei has never thought about the issue of pricing, so even if Li qiaohao asked, he did not have an accurate idea. So Chu Fei waved his hand and left the problem to them.


    If they say the price is low, chufei will never sell it. If it''s too high, it certainly won''t work. Because Chu Fei still hopes to catch them. If the price is too high, they won''t buy it.


    "Well, that''s interesting. In that case, we don''t want to lower the price. A deposit of 100000 yuan. Considering that it was the first business and there was no reference before, the significance must be slightly reduced. As for us, how about 200000? "


    For this price, in fact, chufei thought it was good. Two hundred thousand is nothing to these rich second generation people, and one pill can last a month. These people can spend so much in a day or two.


    The key point is that one 200000 yuan is not what these people need. At that time, they will really take it as a meal!


    Although this medicine is not addictive, it can be addictive!


    Chu Fei thought clearly in his heart, nodded and said:


    "OK, 200000, this price is OK."


    Li Qia saw Chu Fei nodding and couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t say much. But the fat man next to him is different. He has a big opinion on chufei.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Master Chu, who was once indifferent to millions, was also attracted to 200000. I just don''t know. You''ve sold this good thing. What do you do? Can''t it be done in a minute? Ha ha ha"Fat man, you don''t have to worry about me. Money is better than that, don''t you think?"


    Li Qia is funny, and so is boss song. Fat man naturally laughs more arrogantly. But they don''t know that the name of stepping up to heaven is not random. Since it''s called stepping up to heaven, you three must really step up to heaven!


    It seems that Chu Fei''s state of beating and scolding bored the three people, so they didn''t spend much time here.


    Li qiaohao paid for three, and boss song paid for one himself. Then several people left. Of course, when I leave, I don''t have any good words in my mouth.


    "Mr. Chu, can you accept what they say?"


    Behind chufei, Zhao Yong looks unhappy. He doesn''t understand why chufei can be completely indifferent to the three people''s ridicule.


    Dadong smiles and doesn''t speak. Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "it''s unacceptable..."


    "Then..."


    "So I sold it to them step by step..."


    Next to him, Dadong finally came up and patted Zhao Yong on the shoulder, saying:


    "do you still think this name is something good?"


    "Is there any problem in it?" Zhao Yong is not stupid, but he doesn''t understand what''s wrong with this medicine.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll understand when they need to eat hundreds for a month''s refreshment."


    The shop turned back to chufei with a smile. Sitting behind his desk, chufei looked at the messy iron barrels, shelves and fire in the room and asked Dadong: "Dadong, who was in the last car?"


    Dadong grinned bitterly, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know, but I also want to mention it to you. Every time you are humiliated, that person is there. It''s just that I never show up, and I''ve never seen that car


    "I think it must be a powerful person. After all, the person who can make Li qiaohao pay for medicine is definitely not a simple person. I suspect that in that car, it should be Li qiaohao''s home. " Zhao Yong thought and said.


    Li qiaohao''s home naturally refers to Li qiaohao''s drug purchase channel. People who play with drugs have their own families. People at different levels have different positions in their families.


    Li qiaohao can be said to be the biggest poison leader in Shishi and its surrounding areas, but he seldom does things in person. Considering Li Qia''s status as a rich second generation, he can''t make drugs by himself, so his family must be his own.


    "Well, no matter who he is or who is in it, it won''t be good as long as you eat step by step. Now let''s talk about our own business Zhao Yong, try your strength first. "


    For Li Qia, Chu Fei really doesn''t care now. He''s just a clown. But also has jumped into the trap of the clown, in the future there will naturally be some suffering.


    So now Chu Fei is not in a hurry to deal with them, but focuses on Zhao Yong. It is said that the effect of nine dead souls can make people reach the level of the day after tomorrow peak, but no one can tell exactly what the level of the day after tomorrow peak is.


    After all, this kind of adjective is only in legend. In real life, no one will use this kind of adjective to describe who. So, Chu Fei needs Zhao Yong to test it.


    Zhao Yong also wanted to know what changes he had. Although he felt that he could kill the cow with one blow, it was just a feeling. Zhao Yong turns around in the room and finds that the only thing he can try is the triangular iron welded shelf.


    That shelf is for you to take a bath in a bucket. It''s not big, but it''s absolutely strong. People from the military background know the triangle iron well and know its strength.


    So, Zhao Yong came to the shelf, and first carefully reached out to push and shake, which was a new and simple assessment of his strength.


    Then, Zhao Yong made a sudden effort, holding a piece of triangle iron in his two hands and breaking it with force. With two clangs, the two triangle irons were removed by him.


    Zhao Yong frowned and looked at several welding points on the edge of the triangle iron. After thinking about it, Zhao Yong threw away one and held his hands on the other triangle iron at the same time.


    Then he made a great effort to hold it.


    Triangle iron, strictly speaking, is L-shaped pig iron, with a thickness of about 78mm. It is very hard and has little ductility. However, the triangle iron creaked under Zhao Yong''s grip.


    Chufei and Dadong also noticed that the paint on the surface of the triangle iron began to crack and fall off Gradually, the angle of the triangle iron changed from a right angle to an acute angle. At last, the two sides of the triangle iron were pasted together directly, forming a double-layer patch that did not fit tightly.


    Looking at Zhao Yong at this time, it can be said that his face does not change and his heart does not jump. It seems that he did not expend too much energy.


    It seems that Zhao Yong also wants to see where his limit is, so he grabs the two ends of the flattened triangle iron and starts to bend


    "Well, there''s no way this thing can test your strength limit, but it''s almost there." Chu Fei couldn''t see it any more. The strong triangle iron in Zhao Yong''s hand was no different from noodles.

 Chapter 23

    Zhao Yong nodded and put the triangle iron on the ground. Turning to Dadong and chufei, he said:


    "what are you going to do next? Do you have any plans? "


    Dadong shakes his head and looks at chufei. It seems that only chufei can answer this question.


    But chufei is also depressed: my plan is my plan, my plan comes with the task of the system, but your plan is your plan, what does it have to do with me?


    "What are you looking at me for? What are your plans? My own plan has nothing to do with your plan... "


    "How come it doesn''t matter, you give me medicine and make me stronger so much!"


    "I''m just doing you a favor, just because you hate drugs as much as I do!" Chu Fei is powerless to explain. He doesn''t want to get involved in such a mess at this time. Although it''s really good for the people, Zhao Yong is enough! Especially now Zhao Yong has been so strong!


    "For me, you are not so simple as helping me. You can say that you saved my life, and you gave me my skills. You are already my master!"


    When Zhao Yong said this, he seemed to realize that what he said was very reasonable, so he immediately set up his posture and knelt down. This makes Chu Fei not know what to do.


    How can people kneel for themselves on earth? Is it that the domineering spirit of the protagonist of the online novel begins to appear?


    Shit! I don''t believe it! Chu Fei yelled in his heart.


    "You don''t, you kneel down, I won''t stop you. I admit that I really help a little bit, but you have your affairs, you have your ideas, and I don''t want to participate."


    In fact, Zhao Yong also has a heart. He knows that although Chu Fei is not as rich as before, his thighs are much thicker than when he was the second generation rich!


    At this time, hugging chufei''s thigh would have countless benefits. What''s more, what Zhao Yong wants to do is too difficult. Even though he is strong enough to be "inhuman", he is only a flesh man in the final analysis.


    It''s painful to be beaten, drunk, and dead when a gun goes into the chest. No matter whether Zhao Yong was ready to die or not, now he doesn''t think so.


    Why die if you can do it well alive?


    Therefore, people are not stupid, everyone has a relatively selfish side. But it is precisely because of this that Chu Fei is unwilling to accept Zhao Yong''s approach.


    Naturally, it''s also a good thing if one or a group of kids can follow them around. But now if Chu Fei really wants to find a younger brother, he must find one who is credible enough.


    What is credible? Nature is a man who will never betray himself. In the past, Chu Fei knew that it was impossible, or unrealistic, for his younger brother was his younger brother, and he might not be a brother.


    Therefore, the only choice is to find a way to force others to be loyal to themselves. Before that, Chu Fei would never agree with Zhao Yong.


    "What are you two doing! All right, all right, I''ll be a go between. In this way, Zhao Yong, you first go according to your plan, find more trustworthy people, and then get a venue for training or something. Feige also considers the next step''s plan here. Your things are certainly not simple, and you can''t think about it all at once. "


    Dadong opened his mouth and became a middleman. But this is really enough, because it just solved the embarrassment between Chu Fei and Zhao Yong.


    "Feige, tell me about your plan..."


    Chu Fei Chong Dadong rolled a white eye, heart, my plan how to say? Let me tell you that I plan to continue to purchase goods from other places, and then consider what goods people need on earth?


    Just think about it yourself. There''s no need to tell Dadong.


    "Feige, I mean, you won''t wait for Li to buy you step by step. There''s still a month in between..."


    Chu Fei still didn''t speak and looked at Dadong with his mouth curled. He didn''t know what to think. Knowing that Chu Fei seemed to have misunderstood himself, Dadong explained quickly:


    "I mean, you can''t just stay for a month. I didn''t worry about your money before, but now it''s not the past. Besides, even if you don''t think about making money, you have to find something for yourself! Even if it''s good to soak girls! "


    Chufei opened his mouth and made a strange appearance. Dadong is still saying


    "You see, if you don''t like the ordinary one, then find the good one! There are so many beauties in the University! If you don''t like it, go to the capital, go to those performing schools and dance schools. You really don''t like the stars. Although you can''t afford it for the time being, you can definitely do it after you can. If you see so many stars, there will always be one that will interest you, right


    Although Dadong''s choice of direction is not very good, it has to be said that it is indeed a way to give people fighting spirit. It''s just that Dadong''s incessant development on this topic surprised Chu Fei and Zhao Yong.


    What surprised them was not that Da Dong could say such words, but the people outside the door.At this time, Chu Fei''s shop door stood three people, two old and one young. The old one is a man and a woman. They are all well dressed. The young one is tall and beautiful.


    Chu Fei knew all of them, but he was not familiar with them. It was Dadong''s parents and the blind date girl introduced by his parents.


    The three people didn''t know what to do nearby. When they passed by, they first became interested in the brand of the shop, and then noticed the Land Rover parked at the door.


    It''s very clear what the car of my son and my blind date is and what the license plate number is. Once you see Dadong in it, come and have a look


    As a result He saw such a scene of "Persuading" Dadong to learn.


    "Feige, you see, I won''t talk about Lin Zhiling. Let''s talk about the popular host, isn''t it beautiful? Am I beautiful? Do you like it? Didn''t you say you like the host very much before? "


    "I''m not asking you to play. I mean, since you like other people, you should try your best to chase them. Otherwise, it''s good to change to another singing twin, right..."


    Chu Fei''s face is more strange. Fortunately, Dadong doesn''t remember the name of the host that Chu Fei likes, or the names of the twins. Otherwise, Dadong won''t clean up.


    But now it''s not a question of whether it can be cleaned Chu Fei thought that he could not harm Dadong, so he had to stop.


    "Dadong, Dadong, stop, look back and see who''s coming..."


    "No, Feige, who can do it? I''m right. You have to..." Dadong wanted to say that Chu Fei always had to find something to do. He couldn''t be so comfortable. But before he finished, a voice came from behind him that he didn''t want to hear.


    "Xie Donghan! I didn''t expect you to be such a person! " It was the girl who came in with Dadong''s parents, the blind date of Dadong.


    For the outbreak of girls, Dadong''s parents are also very embarrassed. But what they are embarrassed about is not the girl''s outburst, but their son persuading Chu Fei to play with women again?!


    Dadong is stupid. He is stupid when he hears the girl''s voice. He is not only stupid, but also dare not look back. He was very afraid to look back and see that disappointed face, but also very despise their own expression.


    In fact, Dadong has a good feeling for the girl, otherwise he would not care so much about the girl''s reaction. He just didn''t want to confirm the relationship so early, let alone the blind date arranged by his parents.


    In fact, if there was no arrangement from his parents, Dadong would have pursued this girl long ago. Of course, there is another reason. The girl is a double degree student, and her family is still scholarly. Dadong feels that she is not worthy of others.


    "Go back, you can''t hide it!" Chu Fei stood up with a smile, turned his desk, came to Dadong and patted him on the shoulder. Then he rushed to the door and said with a smile:


    "Uncle Xie and aunt are coming, too. Please sit down Don''t worry. Don''t get me wrong. He''s trying to persuade me to learn. "


    Persuasion, the word means that teachers and elders advise children to study hard. The most famous persuasion is the "Young China theory" in the late Qing Dynasty, which must be well understood by all of us.


    "How to persuade students to learn? This is to advise you to play with women! This is not persuasion! " The girl can''t accept Chu Fei''s explanation, and her face is furious. If it wasn''t for Dadong who hasn''t turned around at this time, I''m afraid she would have completely erupted.


    "Don''t, don''t do that. I''m too tight, and he has to use this method to persuade me. Don''t blame him, don''t blame him... "


    Chufei grins bitterly. There''s no choice but to carry the pot. We can''t let the three members of their family and the fourth member of their family make trouble here.


    Maybe Chu Fei''s words had an effect. Although Dadong''s parents and future daughter-in-law were still very angry, they didn''t say anything more. They sat on the chair that Zhao Yong helped to move.


    "Uncle Xie, auntie, beauty, you are here just in time. I have a problem that I don''t know how to solve When you come, you can think of a way for me. "


    In order to change the topic, Chu Fei decided to talk about his own problems. Of course, from a different angle, he would not really talk about systematic and alien things.


    "You''re welcome, Xiao Chu. Is there anything you don''t understand? Come on, let''s hear it. " Dadong''s father also knew that it was not suitable to talk about housework here, so he followed Chu Fei''s words.


    "My question is, suppose, suppose, now I want to buy from the modern to sell in the ancient. What''s the most suitable goods?"


    "What''s your problem, and how did it come about?" Dadong''s father was confused by chufei''s question. As an elderly man, he could not understand why chufei said that.


    Dadong''s mother is the same, but now her whole mind is on her son''s performance and how to coax her daughter-in-law, so she doesn''t have much reaction.


    But it was Dadong''s blind date. The girl looked up with great interest and said:"Are you serious?"


    "Well, it''s just an example. The fact is similar in some ways. In this case, I can''t resell electrical appliances, because in ancient times, without electricity, I can''t use, I can''t resell cars, I can''t drive without gasoline, so... "


    "If you really want to buy and sell from modern times to ancient times, your first choice should be medicine. Chinese patent medicine and Western medicine are good choices." The girl thought hard for a while and then said what she thought.


    Perhaps this is a good student''s way of thinking, no matter how much bullshit the problem can be as a topic, project to carry out appropriate research.


    "What about medicine?"


    "Apart from medicine, that''s food. However, due to different eating habits in different places and times, staple food is definitely not good. Snacks and desserts are good choices!"

 Chapter 24

    Desserts, snacks, I have to say that this is really a good choice, but the problem is that it is difficult to make much money, even in the alien world.


    Chufei didn''t know much about that world, and he didn''t know if there were any snacks and desserts in that world. However, in such an oriental style world, there should be little possibility of Western desserts.


    In other words, there should be no cake, cheese or other things in that world. It''s just that if this kind of thing is sold to the common people, it will certainly be thankless.


    It''s better to find someone with status and influence, and use desserts to get close to others


    When Chu Fei thought of this, he suddenly realized that he should have completed the task released by the previous system, that is, the purchase task after opening the store. Step by step, he should be able to meet the task requirements!


    Why didn''t the system prompt you to complete the task?


    Chu Fei curiously opens the system panel, ready to see where the problem is. In a word, these days Chu Fei patronized the use of the system''s time and space jump function to shuttle the world, and did not pay attention to the completion of his task.


    Previously, there was a task interface beside the system interface, which showed that Chu Fei had accepted the ongoing task.


    Under the task bar in progress, the unfinished ones are displayed


    Task: purchase and purchase a suitable product. Requirements: store name is required.


    Task completion: not completed.


    Mission: to raise the awareness to 100, that is, to let 100 people know the existence of super grocery store.


    Task completion: 86 / 100, unfinished.


    Task: get 50 loyal customers.


    Task completion: 6 / 50, unfinished.


    Task: search for natural resources and local treasures to solve the system crash crisis! Time: as soon as possible. Failure result: the host and the world are destroyed.


    Number of times to alleviate crisis: 1


    task completion: unfinished


    "it''s really unfinished Strange, isn''t it true that nine dead souls and ascending to heaven step by step? " Chu Fei''s stomach Fei in the heart, but the present system also can''t answer him, these doubts nature have no way to solve.


    Chu Fei has no choice but to turn his eyes to the main interface of the system and look at the unlocked columns. Food and drinks are not added, except for the ones that were already there, the rest are still small locks.


    Chu Fei sticks out his finger and points it on the small lock on the frame next to rice and steamed bread under the food column He just nodded casually, but he got the prompt from the electronic female voice of the system:


    - congratulations to the host. To enable the self unlocking function, each unlocking item will consume 10000 points.


    "The trough! Good After hearing this reminder, chufei immediately called out yes, but he forgot that there were other people in the room. But it''s also OK. After all, Dadong''s girlfriend to be has just finished her advice to chufei, that is, desserts and snacks.


    Therefore, chufei''s loud cheers made other people in the room think that they were just cheering for the suggestion.


    Hearing Chu Fei''s cheers, the people who put forward their opinions would be very happy, so the girl went on. But Chu Fei has no brain to listen. Now he is trying the so-called self unlocking function.


    In fact, if the autonomous unlocking is to point out one by one, and then unlock the things or random words, Chu Fei will not really happy how much, unlock a demon 10000 points, that is 10000 yuan!


    If the unlocked things can''t be used in a short time, the 10000 points will be wasted.


    Although Chu Fei had already turned to several hundred thousand in the morning, it would not last long even if those hundreds of thousands were fully converted into the exchange points of the system.


    However, God still favors chufei.


    The unlocking function of this system is not completely random. Some ordinary things, Chu Fei can choose when unlocking, only those very high-grade goods can''t let Chu Fei control.


    What chufei is trying to unlock now is the cream cake just mentioned by the girl. At this time, chufei has already click a box with a lock, which is under the food column, so the system directly pops up a selection category list. Chufei finds the cream cake in the list, and then confirms to unlock it.


    However, Chu Fei''s current exchange points are less than 10000 points, so he finished the unlocking only after he exchanged another 10000 yuan.


    At this time, in the food column of the system interface, in addition to rice and steamed bread, a cream cake option is added, and the required exchange points are 100 points.


    "A hundred dollars is OK, conscience price!" Chu Fei secretly commented in his heart.


    At this time, in the shop, one of Dadong''s prospective girlfriends had already said a few words, which seemed to be another suggestion, but Chu Fei didn''t hear Completely and completely distracted.The girl and Dadong''s parents didn''t notice Chu Fei''s distraction, and naturally they didn''t have too many questions. But now that the girl has finished with chufei''s question, she focuses on Dadong again.


    It''s not a short time after that, Dadong is still facing the three people, and chufei also noticed the sweat on Dadong''s face.


    Is that a cold sweat?


    "Xie Donghan, now we can talk about our problems..." The girl held her arms and said coldly.


    Next to him, Zhao Yong tried to say something several times, but he didn''t say it in the end. Finally, Zhao Yong winked at Chu Fei and said, "that I have something else to do, so I''ll go first You talk, you talk... "


    With that, Zhao Yong hugged Dadong''s parents again. He said hello to his old boss, and then ran out like the wind.


    Chu Fei raised to lift eyes, in the heart admire, this is an easy to handle!


    This is really a good way, but for the time being Chu Fei can''t use it. He has to take the goods off the table first. At least he can''t just put these things on the table.


    So Chu Fei pretended not to hear any words, also pretended that no one saw himself, pretended to easily whistle, turned to the back of the desk, first picked up the box step by step, and put it in the small cabinet under the work.


    But just as Chu Fei picked up the wooden box, the girl noticed it and asked:


    "what''s in it?"


    "Oh, aphrodisiac..." Chu Fei didn''t use his head, so he said it. Say out of the moment, Chu Fei know end, want bad things!


    He didn''t care about the reaction of these people. He quickly put the things away, turned around and ran out. As he ran, he said:


    "don''t get me wrong, that''s what I bought!"


    Voice down, Chu Fei has run out of the shop, turned to the next corner of the dark nobody, casually point to open the system of the world, through the interface, fingers on behalf of the alien world that light ball.


    At that moment, chufei heard a fierce roar from his shop: "Xie Donghan! Make it clear to me


    Hiss


    The finger presses, Chu Fei left this land of right and wrong.


    "NIMA is so mysterious. Once Xuanyi is Xuanyi, she will lose her image Oh, did I let Dadong carry the pot? " Chu Fei thought of this in his heart when he left the earth.


    The next moment, Chu Fei has come to the alien world, appeared in the previous update of the transmission point position, that is, the second floor of Tongrentang private room.


    But just like when he entered the world for the second time, chufei found that he was falling, and his feet were a piece of scorched earth with no buildings.


    "The trough! Help... " Chu Fei fell to the ground before the word "life" came out.


    Pain, butt pain, but not too much damage. On the one hand, the original second floor was not high, and on the other hand, it was because the ground was full of potholes. Chufei just fell into a relatively large pit. He first fell into the pit and then slid to the bottom of the pit.


    Chu Fei bared his teeth and rubbed his buttocks. He cursed bitterly and let out a few words. Then he climbed to the pit with all his hands and feet. Standing on the ground, Chu Fei looked around. Is this still Heixia town?


    Is there something wrong with the system sending itself to another place? Another place where war broke out?


    However, chufei soon confirmed that the system was not wrong, because he saw the building wreckage nearby, and saw the broken plaque in the wreckage, on which only a complete homonym and half a character of benevolence were left.


    "No..." Chu Fei gaped, "has this been invaded by the natural disaster army?"


    The natural disaster corps, a villain in the online game wow, Chu Fei played, so it''s very natural to think of this existence at this time.


    At the same time, he also thought of the so-called Unicorn blood beast Can''t it be the unicorn blood beast that''s attacking the city again? Calculate the time, Chu Fei left last night, this morning came to a black gorge town has become like this.


    After 12 hours, Heixia town no longer exists.


    Chufei twitched his nose and smelled a strong smell of blood, mixed with a stench and burnt smell. In the distance, the wall of Heixia town had collapsed, but there was still a part of the wall standing. Chu Fei decided to go there and climb up to see what was going on.


    After all, there is no building that can be regarded as "standing" except the city wall in Heixia town.


    Chu Fei wandered to the foot of the city wall in the hollowed out street full of debris, and then climbed to the top with great strength.


    After chufei stood on the city wall, the first direction he chose to look was the south, then the West and the East, and the north, which was ignored directly. After all, the fog gorge was to the north of Heixia town.


    I don''t know if the weather is bad. In the far south, there is a huge black cloud. Occasionally, I can see a flash of lightning. Chu Fei now regrets that he didn''t want to get a map after he came to Heixia town.Now, a town inhabited by human beings that was hard to find was destroyed


    "It seems that most of the people I met should have died in this nameless catastrophe..." Chu Fei sighed. How many ordinary people can survive such a disaster?


    It''s a pity for Mr. Xue and the young master ye who wants to be his follower.


    "Damn, look for the map first!"

 Chapter 25

    Chufei couldn''t stay in the black gorge Town, where there were only ruins left. He had to find a way to go to the next human settlement. Moreover, this place full of the smell of death, it is not sure how long it will be born plague.


    Chufei went down half of the city wall and began to walk around while recalling the buildings he had seen. There must be no map in places like restaurants. After all, that kind of place is for people to eat.


    So the place where Chu Fei could find the map should be the auction house and the camp of those sects. Chu Fei first found several sects according to the location in his memory, and then began to search in the ruins.


    But the whole half day time passed, Chu Fei disheartened, powerless to give up.


    "These sects are too quick to leave. They haven''t left anything. They are more than Sanguang..." Chu Fei is speechless and decides to move to the auction house.


    Chu Fei was hungry for a long time, but Chu Fei didn''t plan to eat now. Because in order to stimulate himself, he decided to eat after finding the map.


    After strolling for more than ten minutes, Chu Fei came to the position of the former auction house. Here is also a piece of ruins, wood and gravel all over the ground.


    Fortunately, this place has not been bombed out. That is to say, there should be something left in the auction house. After all, the auction house is an auction house, not the residence of those sects. Ordinary people should not have the ability of those practitioners to move.


    I don''t know whether chufei''s body has really been changed after he got the system. Anyway, although chufei is tired, he can still feel that his body''s recovery speed and strength are much faster than before he got the system.


    It only took him more than two hours to clear a relatively clean place out of the ruins of the auction house. According to the floor and debris, this should be the first floor hall of the auction house.


    At this time, Chu Fei was really tired and hungry. After all, he didn''t eat. Chufei exchanged a bottle of mineral water from the system and poured it into his stomach.


    I don''t know how many friends have experienced it. If you are really hungry to the extreme, then drinking water can''t make your stomach feel full. On the contrary, it can stimulate your brain and make you feel more hungry.


    But if you really have no way at that time, no way to get any food, then your brain will default to the feeling of satiety brought by water.


    So, although he drank more than half a bottle of mineral water, Chu Fei was even more hungry and irritable.


    "NIMA! Cao Chu Fei angrily threw the mineral water bottle with a little water left at his feet and stepped on it. Then he cried:


    "I just want a map! Is it that hard? "


    But at this time, no matter what his name is, no one will come out to answer his question, especially God, it is impossible to come out to answer him. So, after venting for a while, Chu Fei sat down on the floor again.


    "Whatever, eat first!"


    Although he didn''t know anything about nutrition, Chu Fei, as an earthly man, knew that what he needed now was sweets. The only sweet food the system can offer itself is cream cake.


    Therefore, Chu Fei spent 100 points to exchange a cake from the system. It''s an eight inch cake. It''s not small. It''s decorated with cream of different colors. Although it''s not as good as those high-end products, it''s also worthy of the word "beauty" in this environment.


    Moreover, the system is humanized and equipped with paper dishes, plastic knives and plastic forks. The cake itself is also placed on a paper chassis, but there is no outer packaging.


    At the moment when the cream cake appeared in chufei''s hand, the smell of cream immediately came to chufei, who was used to eating high-end goods, and his heart was filled with bursts of satisfaction.


    Yes, it''s just the fragrance. Before I eat it in my mouth, the sense of satisfaction has begun to appear. Chufei, with a smile, is in a much better bad mood.


    But just as Chu Fei was about to put down the cake and began to cut it, a gurgling sound came from Chu Fei''s ear. Chu Fei heard clearly, this is the movement of the stomach, but the problem is that his stomach didn''t cry!


    I don''t know if it''s contagious. Anyway, as soon as the grunt comes out, Chu Fei''s stomach screams. But now Chu Fei didn''t dare to eat like that.


    There''s another belly call, which means there''s another creature here, but now Chu Fei doesn''t know whether he''s a human, a ghost or a beast.


    If it''s a person, it''s OK. It''s a big deal. But if it''s something else, Chu Fei has no good way. He can''t help but run back to the earth again.


    "Who?" Chu Fei stood up cautiously and looked around.


    No one answered Chu Fei, and there was no more movement. But Chu Fei knew that the previous sound was absolutely not fake. Now Chu Fei''s five senses are beyond ordinary people. Even the sound of insects 100 meters away will not be missed, let alone the sound so close to him!"Who is it? Come out, or don''t blame me for being rude Chu Fei yelled loudly. In fact, if Chu Fei thought about it a little bit, he would not dare to yell.


    At any moment, even if you re focus, there will be a blind spot in perception and thinking, especially in a strange environment.


    Chu Fei is like this now. If he can be more calm, Chu Fei will not shout out at this time. But this time Chu Fei got a response, and it was not a bad response.


    At Chu Fei''s feet, under the floor, there was a sound of mechanism. At the same time, a woman''s voice came:


    "which faction''s friend?"


    The voice is a little familiar, but after thinking about it, chufei didn''t remember whose voice it was.


    "It can''t be a fellow. Go straight out. I think it''s probably the surviving residents here..."


    This is another girl''s voice, which is obviously different from the previous one, and the tone and attitude of her voice are also very different. A person''s voice Chu Fei can''t hear and remember, but when these two voices appear at the same time, Chu Fei remembers!


    These two voices should be the two girls I saw at the entrance of the canyon, the two Fairies in black and white. Sure, Chu Fei was sure in his heart, and said again:


    "but two fairies, one black and one white?" Perhaps because she was a beautiful woman, Chu Fei used the name "Fairy" to express that she was not a bad person or an ordinary person. At the same time, she had a meeting with the two girls.


    "Who is your friend?" The first girl''s voice came.


    "A few days ago, at the exit of the canyon, they met me and tried to persuade me to leave..."


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, the floor in front of him slowly lifted up and leaked out a staircase below. At the same time, the pretty faces of the two girls below also appeared in front of Chu Fei''s eyes.


    "It''s this friend. Please come down and have a talk!"


    Chufei wanted to be more reserved, or more cautious, but then he thought of his own system. He was confident that he could get away safely no matter what situation he faced. Chufei nodded, holding the cake and the knife and fork plate in one hand, and slowly rubbed down beside him in the other.


    That''s right. This staircase is actually more like a ladder, narrow, thin and steep. If Chu Fei doesn''t hold it, I''m afraid the cake in his hand will suffer.


    Below is a not too big room. The walls and roofs are supported by thick beams and columns of unknown materials, so even if Heixia town is destroyed, the underground space is still safe.


    At the same time, Chu Fei noticed that on the four corners of the room, there were tables the size of a table, inlaid with stones that immediately exuded a mysterious atmosphere.


    Is this an array? What kind of stone is this? The legendary spirit stone?


    Can this room still exist mainly because of the four arrays, not the beams and columns? Chufei didn''t understand, but now he didn''t care about it.


    Chu Fei wanted to take a close look at the two beauties in front of him, but somehow he lost the arrogance and supremacy of the rich second generation. Maybe he knew that the two girls were both proficient in the immortal method and could fly away, much more noble than himself


    Chu Fei forced down the desire in his heart and focused his attention on the lamp in the middle of the top of the room. Yes, it''s a lamp, but it''s not a light bulb on earth. It''s more like a night pearl.


    It''s a bead the size of a coffee cup. I don''t know what to use to hang or drag it. It''s so quiet on the roof, shining like an incandescent lamp.


    "This friend, in the clouds, I don''t know what to call him?" The girl in white is gentle, her long hair is flowing and her voice sounds like a spring warbler.


    "Well, my name is chufei." Chu Fei looked around and found that there was a square table beside him with several seats. He gently put down the cake in his hand, hugged Yun Shuxue in white and said his name.


    Another girl in black didn''t pay attention to this side. Instead, she stares at the cake Chu Fei put on the table. Her eyes are full of little stars.


    Chufei could understand the reaction of the girl in black. After all, it was a cream cake. However, the girl in white shook her head and seemed very dissatisfied with the performance of the girl in black.


    "This is Wu Jiang Yue. I don''t know why Mr. Chu is here?" Cloud Book snow asks Chu Fei to sit down, oneself also floats naturally to sit down, really looks like the fairy goddess general grace.


    "Well I''m here to visit my old friend, but I didn''t expect that Heixia town would suffer such a disaster. Does the fairy know what happened here? "


    I don''t know how to express myself in an unconventional way, but I don''t want to speak in an unconventional way.


    However, Yun Shuxue didn''t care. Instead, he sighed with a bitter smile and said, "we went to suppress the bloody beast riot in the misty canyon before, but it failed, and we all escaped with serious injuries. Originally, I wanted to go there again after some training, but I didn''t know that the blood beast launched two attacks in succession. The previous one was ok, and many sects gathered here forces to block the blood beast back. But this time, there was no way. There were too many blood beasts, and there was a fierce beast leading When the city broke down, we had moved most of the residents, but we had no chance to escape, so we had to hide here. "

 Chapter 26

    Chu Fei nodded. He wanted to ask the difference between a fierce beast and a blood beast, but he was worried that he might leak too many feet, so he didn''t ask. However, Yun Shuxue, the fairy in white, seemed to see Chu Fei''s doubts about the fierce beast, and said:


    "it seems that Prince Chu has some doubts about the blood beast and the fierce beast?"


    "Well, yes." Chu Fei couldn''t help it. Now that he was seen, he could only admit it. However, he came up with a way to explain it. The big deal was that he had just come out of a seclusion place to try.


    Cloud Book snow tiny smile, don''t seem to feel Chu Fei don''t understand these things is what question worthy of doubt. On the contrary, she took the initiative to explain:


    "Mr. Chu should have heard from the common people. For the common people, blood beast, fierce beast and demon clan are the same kind of existence. But at least if you have a little knowledge, you can see that the demon clan is the demon clan, and the blood beast and the fierce beast are totally different


    Demon clan? Chu Fei was surprised that there were still goblins in the world! Tut tut


    "Above the beasts is the blood beast, which has many shapes, but the peak of its combat power is quadrupole, and the blood beast does not have much intelligence. Fierce beast is not the case. Fierce beast is the descendant of ancient giant beast, and the lowest level is also the four extreme power. Moreover, the cultivation talent and intelligence level are far higher than human beings and ordinary demon clan. "


    Chufei nods. The explanation of the white fairy yunshuxue not only does not solve chufei''s doubts completely, but also increases more doubts.


    Fierce beast and blood beast are explained clearly, but what is the ancient giant? What is the quadrupole trend? Chu had to ask these questions. It seems that they should be well-known Chu Fei doesn''t want to make people really doubt his origin, even if he has already figured out the reason for explanation.


    Moreover, Chu Fei didn''t feel that he needed to be exposed to the deep problems of the world in a short time, so he was not in a hurry to find out these problems.


    "Well Delicious


    Yunshuxue and chufei want to continue to talk for a while, but the voice of wujiangyue, a beautiful woman in black, comes from the side, and it''s just the first sound, which almost makes chufei out of his mind.


    They turned their heads in a hurry and found that they didn''t know when wujiangyue had already started eating cakes. In addition, she is very smart to use a plastic knife to cut off a corner of the cake, put it on a paper plate, and then use a plastic fork to eat little by little.


    Under the gaze of Chu Fei and Yun Shuxue, the black fairy Wu Jiangyue forks up again and sends it to the entrance carefully and expectantly. Then she closes her eyes happily.


    Chu Fei looked at this small mouth slightly agitated Wujiang month, heart bursts of vibration. If you don''t worry that these two girls are both capable people, I''m afraid Chu Fei will definitely praise them.


    "Wujiangyue, pay attention to the etiquette. It''s the son of Chu! If you don''t sue, where''s the morality? " Yun Shuxue despises Wu Jiangyue''s behavior, and the dishonor and disdain in her eyes are very obvious.


    However, Wu Jiangyue, a beautiful woman in black, doesn''t care. She doesn''t know if the cream cake has given her a better mood and experience than ever before. She smiles and rubs against Yun Shuxue. She puts up a flower mounted with cream and sends it to Yun Shuxue''s mouth.


    "Taste it, it''s really delicious! Quick... "


    Chu Fei looked at it with a smile, not a bit unhappy. This kind of lovely and eye-catching scene is rare. How many other girls on earth will have such an enjoyable expression because of cream cake?


    But Yun Shuxue is very angry, but she didn''t raise her hand to stop her. She just stares at wujiangyue with frosty face and cold eyes. Chu Fei could see clearly, so he was very strange.


    But after thinking about it, Chu Fei couldn''t come up with a reasonable explanation. Can''t say cloud Book snow is dead to want face, but in the heart but want to eat very much? If so, the expression in the face and eyes should not be like this!


    Is it Worried that their actions will lead to the misunderstanding of the other side, and then cause two people to fight? This explanation seems to be more reasonable.


    Wujiangyue is still holding a fork with the red roses to yunshuxue''s mouth, and yunshuxue''s eyes are more and more cold.


    Finally, Yun Shuxue opened her mouth. She was afraid that wujiangyue would wipe the food on her fork on her face without stopping.


    "Wujiang River..."


    Chufei Heart funny, Jiang word is the opening sound, said the word mouth will naturally open. Moreover, wujiangyue seems to have been prepared for a long time. When yunshuxue said the word Jiang, she quickly put the cream flower on the fork into yunshuxue''s mouth. Then she quickly put down the cake and fork in her hand and raised her hand to cover yunshuxue''s mouth.


    This wujiangyue''s speed is really fast, it''s not a description. Even Chu Fei, who has five senses beyond ordinary people, saw the action first, and after the action was completed, his mind gradually reflected what just happened.


    How fast! This is just Chu Fei''s second emotion, because the first emotion in his heart is: these two girls are so cute!


    "Really, really, I don''t cheat you. Although I have cheated you many times before, I really don''t cheat you this time. Try it. It''s really sweet!"


    Chu Fei also rushed out to make a round"Yes, fairy, try it. I just made it. How about my craft?" Chu Fei tells a lie. Now he really wants to see what kind of reaction Yun Shuxue will have after eating the cream.


    Yun Shuxue is very upset, because wujiangyue''s practice is too much. But since the Chu childe opened his mouth, it seemed that he was not suitable to spit out the things in his mouth.


    However, Yun Shuxue closed her eyes, pressed down her anger, and then moved her tongue to taste this flower with a strange fragrance.


    As we all know, cream with good quality can be said to melt in the mouth, but it has a similar smooth taste, which is completely different from chocolate. Moreover, it has a milky fragrance, which is a wonderful food that can definitely bring people a good mood.


    Wu Jiang Yue saw that Yun Shuxue really began to taste it, so she let go of her hand and went back to her seat with a smile. She put a piece of cake with cream on her fork and held it to Yun Shuxue''s mouth.


    Is it delicious? It''s really delicious. Yun Shuxue''s heart is very shocked. As an elite disciple of the blissful gate, we can say that most of the delicious food in the world has been tasted, but it''s the first time to eat something as sweet as this.


    So her anger at wujiangyue was completely gone. She managed to swallow the cream flower. When she opened her eyes, she found that wujiangyue had handed another piece.


    Anyway, he took the first bite, so Yun Shuxue didn''t refuse any more. He opened his mouth and ate the cake into his mouth.


    Next, chufei became a supporting role, and the protagonist was the two fairies who were intoxicated with the cream cake. In this process, Chu Fei thought a lot and speculated that the two girls had been hiding here long enough, otherwise how could they be as hungry as mortals!


    Moreover, there are contradictions between the two girls, or between the black and the white. It seems that the two girls are both comrades in arms and enemies. They need to depend on each other but not deal with each other.


    I don''t know how long later, a whole eight inch cream cake has only half left, at this time, the two girls also seem to be full.


    Chu Fei was very discerning. He exchanged three bottles of mineral water from the system, unscrewed the lid and put them in front of the two girls.


    "Drink some water..."


    The two girls are very curious about the strange bottle in front of them, but Yun Shuxue doesn''t ask first out of politeness, but drinks first. However, Wu Jiangyue, who seems to have little idea of politeness, asked directly:


    "this What material is it made of? Strange... "


    It''s probably because of the two beauties, so Chu Fei didn''t intend to hide the plastic, and he was very happy to answer, saying: "it''s called plastic. It''s afraid of fire, and it''s not strong and easy to break, but the advantage is that it''s well sealed, and it''s very suitable to hold water."


    Chufei didn''t say the harm of plastic, because he didn''t know how to say it. Say it''s not rotten for a thousand years? It seems that in such a world, there are more things that can last for thousands of years, and there is nothing special about plastics.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, your water doesn''t taste as good as this..." Dressed in clothes, Wu Jiangyue frowned while drinking, apparently holding similar expectations with cream cake before drinking.


    But next to him, Yun Shuxue could see it clearly and retorted:


    "at this time, it''s a good thing to have the clean water donated by the Duke of Chu. Why do you say that?"


    Chufei smiles and raises his right hand. Now he thought in his heart that he must meet the expectations of the two girls, because the expression of the two girls when they tasted delicious food was too much for him to give up.


    So, although it seems that Chu Fei just raised his hand slightly, in fact, he has turned on the system, opened a small lattice with a lock under the drink interface, and selected the milk tea item according to the layer by layer table.


    There are many kinds of milk tea, but chufei''s call cost 10000 points to unlock is just the original pearl milk tea, and it''s hot, not room temperature or ice.


    Although the temporary exchange of 10000 yuan of points, but chufei think it''s worth it, very worth it! Chu Fei is not only not distressed, but also very happy.


    "It''s my negligence. I really have something nice here." With that, Chu Fei directly exchanged three portions of milk tea worth 10 points, and these three portions of hot milk tea directly appeared on the table in front of Chu Fei''s hand.


    For the location of the milk tea, of course, chufei uses his mind to control it. The system knows that chufei can''t hold three cups in one hand, so chufei chooses the location of the milk tea, and chufei naturally chooses the desktop.


    "It''s called pearl milk tea. It''s a delicious drink in my hometown. There are many flavors, but for the time being, I only have pearl milk tea in its original flavor. Two fairies, please..."


    The three cups of pearl milk tea are all big plastic cups with no sealing and no habit. They can only drink from their mouths, but people in this world don''t care about it.


    And although the word "original flavor" has never appeared in this world, the two smart girls can understand and guess what it means.


    Wu Jiangyue, dressed in black, was about to drink from her cup, but this time she was stopped in time by Yun Shuxue"Thank you, Mr. Chu. It''s my honor to taste such delicious food today." With that, Yun Shuxue glared at Wu Jiangyue.


    However, wujiangyue was not angry. She seemed to have something delicious to say, so she nodded with a smile and said, "yes, yes, thank you!"


    Chu Fei smiles, indicates two people to taste quickly, oneself also picked up in front of that cup to drink slowly.

 Chapter 27

    A black and a white two fairy like beauties almost at the same time picked up the hot milk tea from Chu Fei''s plastic cup. They both put it under their noses to smell it gently, and then drank it a little bit in the warmth of the milk fragrance.


    Chu Fei was watching, although he didn''t eat, he didn''t feel hungry any more. This should be the so-called beautiful food. Chu Fei''s mind is constantly imagining the future of the two beauties. Although he has already got information from young master ye, he has speculated the identities of the two people. One is the blissful gate with women as the main body, and the other is wujiangyue, who should come from the holy court of the killer sect.


    And now, unless he is not the "incompetent" chufei who used to be, after eating jiaoneidan, he has already surpassed more than 90% of men.


    And there is another sentence, never color but big as the sky, if not for chufei heart still have the respect for these two fairy like women, I''m afraid he would have started to plan how to get these two girls.


    "It''s delicious as expected, but I don''t know how to store it. Is there something else magical about it?" Wujiang month bending eyes, smiling at Chu Fei asked.


    Wujiangyue is a killer, so she is not happy with the common manners. At the moment, when she sees chufei, she naturally knows that chufei has a lot of good things. Of course, for the time being, it seems that chufei''s good things can only satisfy her appetite.


    But in addition, being able to preserve so many delicacies and take them out to eat seems to be much better than your own heaven and earth bag.


    Wujiangyue didn''t have any evil intention to chufei, and didn''t have any idea to chufei''s "heaven and earth bag". She just wanted to set up a set of chufei, and how many delicious things there were.


    But wujiangyue is a killer after all, so this word is misunderstood by chufei and yunshuxue. However, Chu Fei was OK and didn''t respond. On the contrary, he looked at this pretty girl with a bit of lust. On the contrary, Yun Shuxue twisted her eyebrows and said:


    "wujiangyue, what''s wrong with you! You and I are trapped here. If not for the help of Duke Chu, I''m afraid we don''t know how long we will be hungry! "


    "Oh, Xueer, you misunderstood me. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Who allowed you to call me Cher?"


    "Well, well, don''t cry, Xiaoxue. I just want to see if he has anything else to eat." Wujiang month Du mouth, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "Hum, you''d better not call me casually, or I''ll be rude to you!" Yun Shuxue is very angry. She has not contacted wujiangyue once or twice. She has known wujiangyue for several years. Of course, the story has twists and turns. But in any case, the two people''s origins and sects are different, contradictory and conflicting. Although there is occasional cooperation, it is only an expedient measure.


    It can be said that even when the two sects cooperate, there are always many verbal conflicts. But this Wujiang month is the only one. Every time we meet, we have to laugh at ourselves, as if we really have a good relationship


    "Xuexue, how can you be so rude? We are both injured. Can you do it? It''s lucky to be able to walk and speak normally... " Wujiangyue wrinkled her little nose and changed her name.


    "You..." Hearing wujiangyue''s words, yunshuxue was almost mad.


    In front of him, although he provided food and drink, he was still very delicious, and it seemed that there was no threat on the surface, but it was only on the surface. If this Chu Fei had any other idea, he would lose all his scruples when he learned that the two men''s fighting power had fallen so far.


    That is to say, once Chu Fei has any bad thoughts, Wu Jiangyue''s words are equivalent to pushing two people to the edge of a big pit. Whether they fall or not depends on Chu Fei''s meaning.


    Two people really hurt so much? Chu Fei frowned and couldn''t see it from the surface. Moreover, there was no bloodstain on the two men, and their clothes were very neat, so it could not be seen that they were seriously injured.


    "What are you afraid of? He can''t threaten you with another ten. He''s not an old guy who hides his cultivation. He''s just a person who can induce Qi. At most, he can open a heaven and earth bag with Yuanli..."


    It''s as if he really understood Wujiang. Chufei is funny in his heart. Even if he is such a beautiful exotic fairy, there are times when he guesses wrong!


    I don''t even know what air entrainment is! Chu Fei thinks so in his heart, but he can''t say so. After all, at least he has some self-protection power. If he says he''s just a common people, it''s hard to say how the two girls will deal with themselves.


    Can ordinary people use the bag of heaven and earth? Either the bag of heaven and earth is too special, or Chu Fei has a problem. All in all, it needs to be studied!


    "Are you..." After hearing this sentence, Yun Shuxue is slightly surprised. In Chu Fei''s opinion, she completely believes Wu Jiangyue''s judgment.


    "Yes, I''ve recovered a little in recent days, and I''ve used it to detect him..." Wujiangyue shakes her head and continues to taste the hot milk tea.After a while, the milk tea in the hands of the two girls was clean, and chufei finally woke up from the shock of the two girls'' beauty.


    Chu Fei laughed, knowing that he must have looked like brother pig before, so he was a little embarrassed and said, "well, I don''t know if the two fairies can give me directions. I want to go to the nearest town. Of course, the safer the better."


    Wujiangyue didn''t speak, but he nuzui to yunshuxue, which means let her answer this question. But wujiangyue herself is lying on the table, very lazy.


    "If you just walk to the nearest town, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get there for a month. In the south of Heixia Town, you''ll pass by several small villages, but they should have disappeared." Yun Shuxue said with a sad face, and said:


    "the fierce beast should be almost there, and I don''t know if the people in that town can be prepared before the disaster."


    "South..." Chu Fei pondered for a while, and his heart was a little low. When he was looking for a map in the ruins above, he saw a lot of corpses. It is estimated that these corpses were ordinary people, and most of them were not killed by monsters, but were crushed and suffocated by collapsed buildings.


    There is a big town in the south, but the monsters who destroyed Heixia also went there. That is to say, if chufei starts to go there now, it''s useless at all.


    But if you go to other towns, according to the meaning of Yun Shuxue, it seems to be farther away. I''m afraid it''s impossible to get there within a few months on foot.


    Chu Fei is in a very awkward situation again. Can he not go? Naturally not. From any point of view, it is necessary for chufei to find the next human settlement. But the question is, how? Really go for a month? But even after a month''s walking, it''s likely that it''s just to reach the next ruins.


    Chufei is not a garbage station worker, nor is he a little prince in ruins. What he needs is a peaceful, normal and prosperous town.


    "Walking for a month, those killers can arrive in four or five days at most. If the news is delivered in time, they should still be able to guard." Lying on the table, Wu Jiangyue also expressed her own views.


    "I''m afraid no one is willing to defend..." Yun Shuxue sighed and said, "as far as I know, the one with the highest accomplishments is just the leader of a small sect at Mingquan level But this time, the tide of beasts is fierce. Even if ordinary monks go, it''s meaningless. "


    "Don''t you upright people like to do justice for heaven most?" Wu Jiangyue murmured with her lips curled. On this topic, she seems to lack interest in speaking normally.


    "That was before. Now the world has changed greatly. How many people can really do it for heaven?"


    Listening to the meaning of the two beauties, it seems that something has changed in the world, so that the monks who used to help others no longer help themselves and become selfish Well, that''s what it means. Chufei sums it up in his heart.


    The room was quiet again. The three people didn''t know what to say. Chu Fei enjoyed the atmosphere. After all, the room was not big. Besides himself, there were two fairies. Besides the smell of milk, there was the smell of cream, and then there were the smell of two girls


    However, although it is relaxed and happy to take here, Chu Fei is still very entangled in his own affairs. After a month''s walking, my feet hurt when I think about it.


    "System, system, why don''t you come out when you need you..." Chu Fei''s heart is constantly calling, he hopes that the guy behind the system who can use words to talk with him can appear again, at least to point out a clear way for himself.


    After all, even if you need something good, you can make up your mind from the two monk Fairies in front of you.


    "What is Master Chu thinking?" Cloud Book snow noticed Chu Fei abnormal.


    Chu Fei was in a daze, but in fact he was concentrating on browsing the system interface to see what other functions the system had not found. After all, from the previous experience, many small details of the function need Chu Fei to find, the system will not take the initiative to inform.


    But in the eyes of the two girls, Chu Fei was just in a daze. Before the two girls eat and drink when Chu Fei also in a daze, but at that time the daze is more of the two women''s beauty "appreciation", but now it is not.


    So cloud Book snow just asked, after all, beautiful women are not willing to believe that in a short period of time, their charm will disappear without a trace.


    Wujiangyue naturally noticed the quietness of chufei, and she could see more clearly than yunshuxue. After all, she was a killer, and she had more darkness than yunshuxue. It can be said that before a change in chufei''s eyes, she could immediately guess what color chufei was thinking.


    "Oh, it''s ok..." Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "I''m just worried about how to leave here for a month When I think about my journey in the next month, I don''t have a comfortable place all over me. "


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. Turn on the fuzzy transfer function. It costs 100000 points each time. You can specify the transfer direction."The trough! That''s great! " Chu Fei casually touched the system and turned on a powerful function, which surprised Chu Fei, so he couldn''t help crying out.

 Chapter 28

    Chufei was surprised, but it was a surprise, not a fright. He wanted to try his luck by randomly touching every position of the system to see if he could find a function he could use that he hadn''t found before, but he didn''t expect that he could.


    After all, even if this kind of thing is really done, chufei''s heart also knows that the probability is too low. After all, the interface of the whole system is so big, all places are visible, and it has been touched countless times before.


    But in this case, Chu Fei actually found such a function!


    It''s not the credit of Chu Fei, but the credit of Yun Shuxue! Because if it wasn''t for Yun Shuxue who found chufei''s strange, she wouldn''t ask what chufei was thinking.


    If Yun Shuxue doesn''t ask Chu Fei what he is thinking, then Chu Fei won''t wave his hand in a hurry to say nothing. If Chu Fei didn''t wave his hand in a hurry, he would not find such a function under the function of space jumping.


    Yes, before, chufei not only opened the main interface of the system, but also opened the interface of world hopping, that is, the two light spheres representing different worlds in front of his left hand.


    Chu Fei didn''t know how it was triggered. Anyway, eight buttons appeared around the light ball representing the world, representing eight directions.


    Chu Fei is surprised to patronize the explanation of this function, and doesn''t care about the expressions of the two girls nearby. To tell you the truth, if Chu Fei had not invited two girls to eat cream cake and drink milk tea before, I''m afraid the two girls would have erupted because of Chu Fei''s word "lying trough".


    In front of such a fairy, he even uttered foul language. It''s still such foul language. It''s bold!


    But Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to their unhappy expressions, and didn''t care about their exclamations when they were excited. Finally, after reading the so-called fuzzy transmission function, Chu Fei realized that he didn''t need to walk for a month!


    Chufei smile, happy and excited smile! And he jumps up with a smile, turns to Yun Shuxue and hugs Yun Shuxue''s shoulder. Just as he is about to release his hand and go to hug wujiangyue


    Cloud Book snow moved, right hand in front of the chest turn palm, lightly print to Chu Fei''s chest Then, a huge force that Chu Fei had never experienced gushed out of Yun Shuxue''s right palm and beat Chu Fei to fly out. With a bang, Chu Fei bumped against the wall and then fell to the ground.


    Cloud Book snow this palm hit after regret, he thought Chu must despise oneself, want to tease oneself, so self-defense nature of clap a palm. But she forgot that chufei''s cultivation was low, and that chufei was just a weak chicken that they thought "caused the entrance"


    Moreover, after this palm is finished, Yun Shuxue can realize that Chu Fei''s action just now seems to be caused by too much excitement. Maybe he just wants to share the happiness with himself and wujiangyue?


    "You Kill him... " Lying on the table, wujiangyue also stood up, looking at the cloud Book snow at a loss.


    "Well That''s because he was just going to look down on me! " Cloud Book snow bite lips, strong support don''t want to admit wrong. Yun Shuxue doesn''t want to admit his mistake to Chu Fei, but he doesn''t want to admit his mistake in front of Wu Jiangyue.


    "How can you, a man of the blissful gate, ever see frivolity..." Wu Jiangyue turned her mouth and said, "I tell you, in my ten years of experience in assassination, he was just celebrating something..."


    "But that''s not true I can''t... "


    "I can''t hold you, can I..." Wujiang moon white cloud Book snow one eye, sneer: "I really don''t understand you blissful gate, clearly men as cathartic playthings, but just like common people care about their so-called integrity..."


    "You What nonsense Cloud Book snow by wujiangyue this words of face red, even neck and ears are red hair hot.


    The blissful gate is really such a school. Wujiangyue is right. If you want to say which sect is the most controversial in the world, it''s definitely not the holy court that takes assassination as its business. On the contrary, it''s the origin of Yun Shuxue, the famous sect called blissful gate.


    "I don''t know what to say Don''t tell me you haven''t tried Look at your martial uncles and uncles, and your master, who are not surrounded by men and concubines... "


    Wujiangyue naturally can see that yunshuxue is still a virgin, just like herself. But after all, wujiangyue is a killer walking in the dark. She is not so taboo about this kind of thing as Yun Shuxue. As a killer, in order to successfully kill the target, you can do anything, even sleep with the target, as long as you can help yourself to complete the task, then everything is not a problem.


    Of course, this method is only used at the beginning. Once the target is a real master, naturally no one will use seduction. After all, a top player, even in the most difficult situation, still has enough ability to protect himself or even kill the enemy.


    "I I don''t know You You want to kill me... " Beside the wall, chufei slowly wakes up, but the pain of his chest has not completely disappeared. Fortunately, only the skin redness is left, and other serious internal injuries and bone injuries have been repaired by the system.Just a few breaths ago, while the two girls were still talking nonsense, the system in Chu Fei''s mind actively operated, stabilized Chu Fei''s spirit, and released a choice:


    Ding!


    -- if the host is badly damaged, please choose the type of repair:


    1. 100% repair, completely recover health, consume million exchange points for the first time, and then increase ten times each time.


    2. 90% repair, repair the host can be life-threatening injuries, skin pain remains, cost 500000 points.


    3. 50% repair, optional repair of bones or organs, cost 300000 points.


    Chu Fei''s soul was speechless for a while. He simply calculated the number of points he had left and the deposit in his bank card. It was not one million at all, so he could not choose to repair it 100%.


    Fortunately, 90% of the repair cost of 500000 points can still be taken out, and after taking out, you can still save 300000 or so, which corresponds to 300000 system points.


    As for the 50% Chu Fei, he would not consider it. After all, he could only selectively repair one of the bones and organs, but Chu Fei''s injury had to be repaired by both of them. That would be two 300000, that is 600000 points, which was not cost-effective.


    After all, Chu Fei''s chest, bones, heart and lung were all broken. It''s the most cost-effective to choose 90% repair.


    Therefore, Chu Fei resolutely chose to pay 500000 points to repair his fatal injury. After a flash of light that only chufei could see, chufei''s body recovered and his soul returned to his body.


    Ah!


    Hearing Chu Fei''s painful voice, Yun Shuxue screamed subconsciously, not because of fear, but because of accident. Next to Wujiang month is also a face of surprise, in the heart can''t help muttering, doubt whether he is wrong about Chu Fei''s cultivation.


    But at this time, Chu Fei''s heart is a little deer bumping, nothing else, just cloud Book snow that "ah" is a little tempting. So, chufei suddenly felt that his half million dollars were really straight.


    But if someone asked if he wanted to spend 500000 yuan to listen to Yun Shuxue''s cry again, he would not agree. That''s half a million. If you really want to listen to the voice, go back to the earth and download it from the website.


    Chu Fei covered his chest and stood up slowly. On the one hand, he blamed Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue for not helping him. On the other hand, he understood the surprise of the two girls.


    At the same time, Chu Fei didn''t blame Yun Shuxue for his actions. After all, his previous actions were a little too much. After all, it''s not the earth. It''s not as open to men and women as the earth. After all, it''s a world where even men and women don''t shake hands.


    "You Are you ok? " Cloud Book snow surprised two hands in the chest, a look at a loss. But wujiangyue exaggerates to chufei''s side, pinches chufei''s arm and pokes chufei''s chest. Chufei shows his teeth in pain.


    "Am I wrong? You''re not a bleed? It''s the quadrupole? It''s not like... "


    Chu Fei was speechless and quickly waved to stop Wu Jiangyue''s action. He said in pain:


    "Mao! Fortunately, I have something to protect my life. Although it has been used up, fortunately, no one is dead... " Chu Fei finished and turned his eyes to Yun Shuxue. Although he didn''t blame her, Chu Fei also planned to say something.


    "I said, why do you lay such a heavy hand? Although I made a mistake and didn''t realize that this is not my hometown, the etiquette of hugging and shaking hands is not accepted, but you can''t beat me to death indiscriminately!"


    Chu Fei casually pulled a reason to blame his previous behavior on the etiquette issue. Although this is true, but men all know that this kind of thing, to say that Chu Fei does not have the idea of taking advantage is nonsense.


    It can only be said that he kicked the iron plate, or an iron plate with barbs.


    "I I want you to... " Yun Shuxue is wronged, but he really knows that he has gone too far. The main problem is that he has a short mouth.


    It seems that wujiangyue can''t see past. Standing between chufei and yunshuxue, she says to chufei:


    "what''s on your mind? Why are you so excited all of a sudden?"


    Chu Fei shakes his head helplessly and rubs against the table. He sits on the stool and rubs his hands on his chest: "what else can it be? Of course, it''s a good way to leave here..."


    "Oh? Really? I don''t know what can make you so excited! " Wujiang month with cloud Book snow sitting in the opposite of Chu Fei, curious asked.


    Wujiangyue and yunshuxue have long wanted to leave here, but they are worried about the blood beast killers they will encounter because they are seriously injured. In this case, there is only one dead end for two people. That''s why they are dormant here, hoping to recover some combat power as soon as possible.


    But because of the sudden attack of the murderer, they didn''t receive any information before, so they didn''t have enough preparation, no food or water on them, and all kinds of sad news when it happened, so they didn''t want to meditate.Therefore, if Chu Fei did not appear here, two people may choose to cultivate for a period of time and then leave, but in that case, there will be quite a lot of pain, whether it is cultivation or after leaving.


    After all, they are only friars, not saints who don''t touch human fireworks.

 Chapter 29

    Chu Fei''s chest is very painful. When he touches it, it hurts, but he still can''t help rubbing it. So now he is grinning at the same time and his hands are still rubbing it in his chest.


    Chu Fei is thinking about how to answer the question of Wu Jiang Yue. In fact, this function of the system really appears in time, but the problem is that every time this function of the system is used, it needs to consume a lot of exchange points.


    That''s the money. Chu Fei has a full account now, and he still has about 300000 deposits left. This deposit is not forbidden. After all, as the system said before, it costs 100000 points to use once.


    100000 points is 100000 yuan


    "The method is naturally a good one, but there is one drawback It costs a lot of money... " Chu Fei said. Although the previous system did not say how far a transmission can be, it is estimated that the distance will not be too adverse.


    Earlier, the two girls told chufei that it would take a month to walk to the next town. When I heard this sentence, I heard it in silence.


    Ordinary people, of course, the earth people''s walking speed can generally reach five kilometers per hour, but this speed can not be maintained all the time. In other words, if people are tired, the speed will drop, and no one can walk 24 hours a day.


    Therefore, according to the calculation of this speed, the time of walking for one month should be a continuous half month. After all, we have to plan the time to rest and sleep at night.


    In this way, chufei estimated that it should be about 4500 kilometers away from the next town. After getting this result, chufei almost didn''t cry.


    After all, it''s only 300 kilometers from Shishi to the capital, which is a rounding figure.


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know what you mean. There are only three of us here, and we have no other tools to take care of. Is it because the Duke of Chu wants to collect money before he sets out? "


    Wujiangyue has regarded chufei as a unscrupulous businessman. After all, chufei didn''t suffer any serious damage from the personal attack of yunshuxue before! This is enough to show how great Chu Fei''s ability is, but on the other hand, since he has such a great ability, why would he be slapped by Yun Shuxue?


    "I didn''t take the money Well, I admit that I take the money, but the money is not for me... " Chufei felt that he could not explain clearly. After all, he could not say that he had the system, and even if he said that these two girls from different realms might not understand what the system was.


    "I mean..." Chu Fei thought about it and said, "I have a good thing to explain. It can take us to our destination, but every time we use it, we need to consume some natural resources. That''s why I say it costs a lot. Do you understand?"


    Wujiangyue and yunshuxue looked at each other for a while, then nodded and understood chufei''s meaning. But this day, is it really what chufei needs? Or is it just what chufei wants? They can''t be sure about that.


    "What kind of natural resources and treasures do you need?" Wujiangyue frowned and asked after thinking for a while.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, as long as it''s a good thing, regardless of its use, even gold can be used, as long as it''s valuable."


    I don''t know whether I was confused or my brain is not easy to use. Anyway, what Chu Fei said when he explained was always in such a mess. Fortunately, the two girls were smart enough to understand.


    But to tell you the truth, Chu Fei still doesn''t understand the truth. If it had not been for Wu Jiangyue, the killer beauty, who ate his cream cake and his milk tea before, chufei might have been hanged and searched by others.


    Of course, they would not find anything. After all, Chu Fei didn''t put anything good on him. And it''s also possible for chufei to take advantage


    But in any case, Chu Feilu is a matter of fact.


    Therefore, wujiangyue is turning her eyes at this time, thinking about how to do it. Is it true that Chu Fei''s so-called good thing can be exchanged for the help of Tiancai Dibao, or Grab it?


    But the next cloud Book snow than wujiangyue think more, also want to be more detailed.


    "Mr. Chu, did you see a round jade plate when you and I first met?"


    This question can be regarded as asking Chu Fei''s heart. Have you seen it? Of course, I''ve seen it. It''s priceless by the noodle seller! The key is that it hasn''t been sold yet, but has been absorbed by the system, and the system hasn''t even given him the corresponding value of exchange points after washing hands!


    "Well What kind of jade


    "Mr. Chu, Wu Jiangyue said that you are just the cultivation of Qi introduction. I believe her judgment. What''s more, my hand before... " Speaking of this, Yun Shuxue felt a little guilty, but it soon disappeared I know the strength of my hand and the trauma you have suffered, so I believe her judgment more


    Chu Fei Leng Leng''s listen, don''t understand why cloud Book snow again turned the topic here.


    "So I know you can''t escape safely in the hands of the blood beast unless you use your good thing But you just said that if it wants to play a role, it needs to consume some natural resources and local treasures. So, Mr. Chu, have you ever seen the jade plate of the round building flower? "In fact, the book cloud can be said That is to say, Chu Fei should have died under the hands of Xue Qilin at the entrance of the canyon, but he didn''t, instead, he escaped safely. Then the reason for his escape must be the good thing Chu Fei just mentioned.


    But that good thing needs to consume natural resources and natural resources to start, so between your own natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural resources and natural.


    It''s just that the jade plate is a natural treasure. Chu Fei also knows that after all, it has been systematically identified. The jade plate is called Tongtian Lingyu. It''s a necessary item when shuttling through the world. It''s naturally worthy of the name of natural treasure.


    "Well, I see But at that time, the situation was urgent, and I didn''t have time to pick it up. I had to run to save my life... " Chu Fei lied with his neck. He didn''t want to admit that he had got the jade at this time.


    Tongtian Lingyu, Tongtian two words are enough to explain the value of that thing. Now if he admits that he has got it, naturally he has to admit that the jade has been used. Otherwise, what else can he do? What''s more, if you say you used it, what should you do if someone asks you?


    Chufei is lying, but he is also gambling. He is gambling that Yun Shuxue doesn''t know the real value of the jade or the real function of the jade. Otherwise, why don''t you put it in a heaven and earth bag or something like that? It''s on the body, and it''s falling down!


    "Is that so? It seems that I have wronged Mr. Chu... " After hearing Chu Fei''s answer, Yun Shuxue is depressed and very sad.


    It seems that the jade is of great significance to Yun Shuxue, but the meaning should be just some kind of emotional sustenance.


    "Is that jade important to the fairy?" Chu is not careful of ask a way, he wants to ask clear, confirm oneself guess exactly right.


    "Fortunately, it''s a legacy of his parents. Since Prince Chu didn''t take it away, it must have been destroyed by the blood beast." Yun Shuxue sighed, his eyes were empty.


    "Well, don''t think about the unhappy things." Wu Jiangyue waved her hand carelessly, turned her head and said to Chu Fei:


    "you just said that even gold is OK, right?"


    "Yes, do you?" Chufei nodded.


    "Yes, there are, but not many. I don''t know if I can use them." With these words, Wu Jiangyue cleaned up the things on the table for a while, and then between waving, a pile of gold appeared on the table.


    Gold bar, see gold bar again Chufei wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, then reached out and pressed on the gold, and opened the firm function of the system.


    -- Purity: 98%, good quality, is it recycled?


    Looking at the reality of the interface, Chu Fei nodded, worthy of being a monk. The gold he took out was much purer than that of the Ye family.


    Recycle!


    Chufei pad recycling function, the next second this pile of gold on the table will disappear. At the same time, chufei noticed that his exchange points were rising rapidly. After a few breaths, chufei''s exchange points stopped at 10 million.


    Chu Fei broke his fingers to calculate. Before that, his remaining exchange points were only two digits. After all, he spent a lot to save his life. That is to say, we can think that the gold in front of us is worth 10 million.


    Ten million Should be enough?


    "Master Chu''s good method..." Wujiang month a little surprised said. Wujiangyue didn''t see how chufei made the gold disappear, so she couldn''t judge whether the treasure Chu Fei said really existed.


    "Well, well, go up. It''s time to start. It''ll be dark later!" Chu Fei didn''t know how to respond to wujiangyue''s exclamation, so he had to ignore it.


    Wujiangyue and yunshuxue naturally have no objection, but when they just stand up to leave, chufei clumsily climbs on the table and tries to take down the luminous bead on the roof.


    "What are you doing with that?" Wujiangyue doesn''t understand, so does yunshuxue. For both of them, it''s not worth the money.


    "It looks good, so I want to take it away..." Chu Fei reached out and tried, but the roof was too high for him to reach even if he stood on the table. He had no choice but to pick up a stool from the side and put it on the table


    Chu Fei put the stool carefully and fearfully, then stepped on the stool, and slowly straightened his body like a snail, finally touched the bead.


    The bead itself has no temperature. It feels like a kind of jade. Maybe it''s the night pearl of the world! Chu Fei guessed in his heart.


    But when he was doing this, Wu Jiangyue and Yun Shuxue were confused. In their opinion, Chu Fei is a person who can attract Qi. How can he climb a stool so timid? What''s more, do you need to climb a stool?


    Now they began to doubt their own judgment. Isn''t this Chu Fei even the introduction of Qi? But it''s too much nonsense. If he''s not even an air entraining door, how can he control the magic weapon?

 Chapter 30

    "Are you a monk or not? How can I expect to climb a stool at this height? " Wu Jiang Yue asked in silence.


    "Hum..." Chu didn''t make complaints about the Wujiang moon''s Tucao, but asked the little pearl that was shining. "What is this? Why does it glow? "


    "You don''t know what it is? Do you still think it''s a good thing? " Wujiang Yuefu Er, she doesn''t know why she and Yun Shuxue believe that this guy can leave here with them. It''s still a "good way". Is there any good way for such a ignorant person?


    "I haven''t seen it before. Tell me, tell me, what''s this thing!" Chu Fei gave full play to the thick skin of chasing girls before, and didn''t care about wujiangyue and yunshuxue''s disdainful eyes.


    "This is a kind of sea animal''s inner elixir. After being engraved into the array, it can be used as lighting instead of candlelight. People with a little money know it. Why don''t you know it?"


    "Well, can''t I have this kind of thing in my hometown? How long will it last? "


    "As long as a hundred years, as short as a year, as for this in your hand, it''s naturally the longest one..." Wu Jiangyue turned her lips, but she also admitted that this kind of Dan lamp, which can last for a hundred years, is really a good thing.


    Dan Deng, this is the name of this thing in chufei''s hand. The name is very simple. The lamp made by Neidan is called Dan lamp. It''s very direct.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about the name of this thing. After all, no matter what it was called, he had to change his name after he came back to earth. Chu Fei put the lamp in his arms, and then led the two girls along the ladder to the outside.


    The two girls seem to come out for the first time after the monster siege, so they can''t adapt to the scene in front of them. But fortunately, he was also a native monk, so he was in a good mood.


    "Well, it''s time to get ready to go. You can point out the direction..." With these words, Chu Fei comes to the middle of Wu Jiang Yue and Yun Shu Xue.


    Two girls don''t understand why Chu Fei came over, but out of contempt for Chu Fei''s combat effectiveness, they didn''t make any defensive moves.


    Wu Jiang Yue pointed to the South and said: "this is the direction What''s next? "


    "Next, I need to offend you. I have to hold the hands of the two fairies, or I can''t take you with me..." Chufei is talking nonsense, because the system doesn''t tell him how to take others with him.


    He doesn''t know whether the system supports the transmission of several people What he wants now is to say it like this first. If he can''t, he is thinking of other ways.


    They are all monks in the Jianghu, especially Wu Jiangyue and the killer. They don''t care much about holding hands. Yun Shuxue is not, it seems that he has a great sense of rejection of men''s touch.


    So, even if wujiangyue nodded her head and agreed, yunshuxue still didn''t give any positive feedback. On the contrary, she took two steps back cautiously.


    Chu Fei knows that it seems that Yun Shuxue still has great doubts about the opposite sex, which is too different from the blissful gate described by young master Ye.


    That is, before Chu Fei was busy saving his life, but at that time he could listen to the conversation between the two girls a little distracted, and he could understand why Yun Shuxue had such a performance.


    "Well, what kind of scarves and handkerchiefs do you have? It''s better to separate them..." Chu Fei said indifferently.


    Chu Fei, as a human being on the earth, doesn''t have any superfluous ideas about touching girls'' hands. After all, on earth, shaking hands is already a very normal etiquette, even if the other party is beautiful, it''s just shaking hands.


    It is to let Chu Fei hold two girls, he may have some disrespectful reaction to the girl.


    Chu Fei all said so, cloud Book snow also bad in refused. But next to Wu Jiang Yue, she takes care of Yun Shu Xue very much. She seems to know that the girl who "comes out of the mud but does not dye" cares enough about men''s and women''s affairs.


    Wu Jiangyue takes out a silk scarf and hands it to Yun Shuxue. Yun Shuxue hesitated a little and then took it over. Then he padded it with a silk scarf and Ren chufei grabbed his hand.


    On the other hand, Chu Fei grabs Wu Jiangyue''s little hand, then calls out the system interface, and presses the South button outside the light sphere representing the world


    In an instant, the shuttle of time and space opened and ended.


    Three people only feel a blur in front of them and then stop. The solid earth is still under their feet, but it is no longer the ruins of Heixia town.


    "Hiss How far have you come out? " Chu Fei looked at the land under his feet and the trees and forests beside him. He didn''t know how far it had been sent.


    Wujiangyue and yunshuxue had a little doubt about chufei before, but now that doubt has completely disappeared. They didn''t lie. It''s really a good thing. They came to a distant place with three people in an instant.


    However, among the three, only Wu Jiangyue is thinking about the existence of Chu Fei''s good thing. Yun Shuxue is a little flustered by Chu Fei''s big hands.After all, she is just an ordinary girl. She has never had such close contact with men. Not to mention the silk scarf, it''s just a comfort.


    "We''ve all been here, but there''s nothing iconic here, so there''s no way to judge." Wu Jiangyue couldn''t answer Chu Fei''s question, which made Chu Fei a little disappointed.


    But it''s OK. Anyway, we can be sure that the three have not reached their destination.


    "All right, then go on Pay attention After Chu Fei reminded him, he pressed the button again, and the three disappeared in the same place again, and appeared in the south.


    "And here?" Chufei asked.


    "Not sure..."


    "Well, come again!"


    After several times, the place where the three people appeared finally changed the scenery. At their feet, it was no longer the land, but the rocks. On both sides, it was also the mountains.


    Chu Fei''s place was not a road, but a flat land of mountains and stones, with high peaks on both sides.


    "Half the way!" Wujiangyue said as soon as she saw the scenery.


    Chufei didn''t feel happy, he just felt a little worried. Fortunately, the foot is a flat open space, if the foot is the abyss or dry branches, the three people will directly fall down and insert in the tree?


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to think more, because that kind of result was painful.


    "You two should pay attention. If you find that your feet are in the middle of the sky or some other dangerous place, you must take me to fly. I don''t want to be killed by branches or other things..."


    Chu Fei took a deep breath, and no matter what reaction Wu Jiangyue and Yun Shuxue had to his words, he directly opened the next several transmissions.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s luck was good, and there was no such situation as Chu Fei imagined. Chu Fei silently calculates, wujiangyue also secretly counts in the heart, but yunshuxue doesn''t, she just tries not to blush and be shy.


    After about 40 times of transmission, Chu Fei spent more than 4 million exchange points, and the three finally stood on a plain again.


    More than ten meters to the right of chufei''s three men, there is a wide river running. Chufei only glanced at it and knew that this river should be as huge as the Yangtze River and Yellow River on earth, but it is much more turbulent than the Yangtze River and Yellow River he had seen.


    The waves in the river are flying, and it feels like a flash flood. However, the local people know that this river is like this, and it has never been calm for a moment.


    "By the way, now we have to move to the East..." After seeing the river, Wu Jiangyue knew the general location and knew that the three had deviated from the right direction.


    It''s not that the direction of chufei''s system is not accurate, but that the direction of that town and Heixia town is not due south or North, which is a little bit off.


    "Well, come again!" Chufei nodded, clenched the two girls'' hands and started the transmission function again.


    In an instant, the transmission ended, and at the same time, a violent cry and roar came into the three people''s ears.


    When Chu Fei looked at it, he didn''t see any towns or battlefields. All he saw were towering trees. Chu Fei also noticed that these trees were different from those near Heixia Town, but they had one thing in common, that is, Chu Fei could not name these trees.


    "It''s already here. We can''t go like that any more. It''s not good if we fall into some chaos. We''d better dive carefully to... " Listening to the bursts of bursts and shouts, wujiangyue knew that the distance from the town should be no more than a few hundred meters.


    "This way..." Cloud Book snow finally no longer hand in hand with Chu Fei, so the mood also quickly calm down. She was very familiar with the surroundings of the town, and knew that there was a hillside outside the town, which was a good observation highland.


    A few hundred meters, ordinary people only need to walk more than ten minutes, not to mention two monks and a system of earth people!


    The three men first got out of the woods, and then climbed up a hillside dozens of meters high under the leadership of Yun Shuxue. Then they saw the huge city wall, and the earth covered with red and black blood outside the city wall. Of course, there were countless monks, soldiers, and huge blood herds.


    The blood beasts are as small as cattle and horses, the big one is the size of the blood unicorn, the size of several floors, and a bigger one, which looks like a gorilla. It''s black all over. Any slap will make a sound.


    This gorilla is a generation older than blood Kirin. I feel like the King Kong who throws airplanes in European and American movies. Only in terms of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid that King Kong can only repair the gorilla''s toenails.


    "This..." Chu Fei was shocked and worried about the monks who were fighting. He suddenly missed life on earth, at least human life is guaranteed. Even if it is a war, the enemy is just another group of human beings. Where can such a terrible beast appear!


    Moreover, these monsters and monsters are not pure physical attacks. All kinds of frightening spells are spitting out of their mouths frequently. When their claws are flying, there are also bursts of lightning and thunder.In the sky, black clouds press down on the city, as black as the bottom of a pot I''m afraid that''s what Chu Fei saw when he was looking south in Heixia town. At that time, he thought it was rainstorm and dark clouds


    "Well, find a way to help!" Chu Fei whispered to himself that he didn''t speak to the two girls, because he knew that the two girls had already been seriously injured. He had left Heixia town for a long time if he had any fighting power, so he didn''t need to hide underground.


    "Help me? How can I help you? Didn''t you see the blood ape? Don''t you see the killer on the head of the blood ape? How can we help! The murderer hasn''t even done it yet! " Wujiangyue pushed chufei''s shoulder, which made chufei almost fall.


    "Well? So That''s from Penglai! How can they... " Yun Shuxue is about to help Chu Fei speak, but suddenly he sees a group of people in green clothes and holding swords jumping down from the city wall. After jumping down the city wall, these people immediately disperse into several small groups, surrounded by the huge blood beasts, but no one can resist the so-called blood ape.


    "Kill Among the group, the leader yelled angrily, and then every team in Tsing Yi turned into a sword array, and the green front in his hand turned into a streamer, shuttling quickly.

 Chapter 31

    "Penglai? What is Penglai Chu Fei looked at the dazzling and shocking battle outside the city, and asked suspiciously.


    Penglai is not so strange to Chinese descendants. In the ancient books of the pre Qin Dynasty, and in the myths and legends, Penglai is one of the three fairyland mountains overseas.


    Especially in the pilgrimage to the West list, Penglai Fairy Island is the boundary of Guanyin Bodhisattva. But the people who just jumped out of the city were also called Penglai by Yun Shuxue


    So, is there any relationship between Penglai in this world and Penglai Fairy Island on earth? This is a question in Chu Fei''s mind.


    "Penglai Fairy Island is an overseas mysterious sect. Every year, only one month is close to the mainland of Kyushu. The rest of the time is hidden in the sea. It''s extremely difficult to find. Unless there is a guide from Penglai Fairy Island''s disciples, it''s hard to go to the island." After explaining for a while, Wu Jiangyue suddenly realized: "ah, yes, it''s time for Penglai Fairy Island to get close to the mainland. They should be here to attract students. It''s almost time for our two schools to open the Mountain Gate..."


    Chu Fei was silent, but he was shocked. Penglai in this world is also an island, also known as Fairy Island. It is really similar to the earth.


    "But even the people of Penglai Fairy Island, I''m afraid they can''t stop the animal tide this time. After all, the murderer hasn''t done anything. Even the blood ape is just passive defense..." Yun Shuxue sighed, obviously not optimistic about this group of people.


    Chu Fei nodded. Although those people were named Penglai Fairy Island, Wu Jiangyue just said that these people came to the mainland to recruit disciples. Naturally, they would not be the real masters in the sect.


    At the moment, many people are watching the battle on the wall of this huge city. There are old people and young people, but none of them are ordinary people.


    They were armed with swords and swords, while others were armed with huge axes and shields. Their clothes were different. It seemed that they did not come from the same sect.


    "Mr. Liao, although those people in Penglai are forced down by you, they can''t change the war situation either..." On the wall, a young man with a folding fan sneered at the bloody battle outside the city and said to an old man beside him.


    "My nephew can see clearly that they can''t change the situation. They are only Penglai''s disciples, but they dare to be rude to us. They deserve to die here. " The old man grinned and wiped his beard on his chest.


    "It''s not a pity that they die naturally, but there are some good seedlings in this city. They can''t die here too. My martial uncle is better to fight as soon as possible." The boy shaking this fan is somewhat abrupt in such an environment, but the people next to him are not unhappy with him. It seems that in addition to his identity, the boy is also popular in the world.


    "Take it easy, martial nephew. When these Penglai people are almost dead, I will do it naturally. But I can only stop the blood ape. If the people of blissful and holy court can''t show up in time, I''m afraid we have to abandon the city and flee. "


    The old man said relaxed, it seems that abandoning the city is really not something he can''t do. After hearing this, the boy tilted his head, raised the corner of his mouth, laughed and didn''t speak any more.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, is it a bit too much for you to calculate Penglai Daoyou under such circumstances?" Next to him, a tall and strong man couldn''t listen any more. He bumped his axe and shield together and made a thumping sound.


    The man''s upper body was wrapped in a piece of animal skin, and his lower body was only a pair of coarse cloth trousers, with a pair of animal skin boots waiting at his feet. Head short hair, root with upright, beard wide basin mouth, looks very scary.


    "Don''t be angry, this Taoist friend of the wilderness. In fact, even if we don''t count on them, they will go down." The young master put away the folding fan and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Jun, I respect you as a young hero, but you are such a disgrace to me The big man''s face was full of displeasure, and he obviously didn''t like the old man named Liao next to him.


    "Tu Xiong, even if I calculated, what about them? What can you do if I''m not going to fight next? " The old man sneered back and didn''t pay any attention to the man.


    "What? Do you think you can stop the blood ape and stop me? Come on, let''s do it The big man danced his axe and pointed to the old man with long beard.


    "Don''t make trouble, you two. What time is it. Don''t be angry, master Behind him, a middle-aged man with the appearance of a scholar offered advice. The blood on his chest was not dry, and his breath was not stable.


    This middle-aged scholar was the first group to go to war and the only one who survived. He and his subordinates blocked the first shock of these blood beasts, and they were one of the more powerful people in this group.


    The scholar called Tu Xiong a senior, not because of his ability, but because he was older than him. Perhaps, this is the admiration of this scholar.


    This world is a world of strength. No matter how old you are, as long as you improve your cultivation, those who are older than you will call you martial uncle."Kong yuan, don''t persuade him. It''s good for him to scold me." The old man beside him laughed and didn''t care about Tu Xiong''s scolding. It seemed that everything was just a bridge designed by him.


    Next to him, behind Tu Xiong, a girl who seemed to be only 14 or 15 years old was very happy. However, when she occasionally turned her attention to the battlefield, she suddenly found that there were three people pointing on the hillside behind the battlefield.


    "Uncle, look over there, there are three people!" The little girl''s voice attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked in the direction that the little girl pointed to. They just saw the three Chu Fei who were thinking about how to help.


    "Two women and a man..." The little girl was very happy to see that everyone had noticed what she said. She felt a sense of excitement that became the core of everyone, so she continued: "do you know them?"


    "But an acquaintance..." The young gentleman with the folding fan took a look and said with a smile: "those two women must be the masters of the younger generation of blissful and Shengting, yunshuxue and wujiangyue As for the man, I don''t know him


    "They are? They''re still alive? It''s not that they brought out this catastrophe! How come everyone else is dead, only two of them are still alive! " Tu Xiong''s eyes were wide open, and his words were full of shame.


    "I can''t say that either. After all, there''s no way to make a final decision on this matter. I''ll ask you again when I have a chance." Mr. Jun raised his eyelids and was very upset with Tu Xiong''s statement.


    Mr. Jun''s voice just dropped. Wujiangyue didn''t know what she had thrown into the sky. Then it turned into a giant spider and disappeared completely. There was no sound in the process, and because the light did not show, it did not attract the attention of the killers and blood beasts.


    "Oh? It seems that they have some way to end this war... " Prince Jun''s eyes are smiling. The folding fan that he closed is opened by him again.


    "What do you say?" Tu Xiong snorted coldly, and the little girl around him was also curious.


    "I''ve seen that signal before. It''s one of the tactical signals that the holy court is forced to disclose. It means that the person who sees the signal can control the enemy or imprison the enemy for a short time, and then the person who gives the signal can make a desperate strike..."


    "It''s true..." Next to the middle-aged scholar Kong Yuan also nodded, said: "just don''t know what they can do, although they are the top experts of the young generation, but the strength is poor, this fierce beast is too much."


    "Nephew, do you believe her?"


    "Why not?"


    "She assassinated you, and she succeeded."


    "But I''m still alive. It''s OK. Use that thing. It can take some time." Prince, smiling, put the fan away again and held out his hand to the old man.


    "Well, since you''re willing to believe it, I won''t say anything." With a wry smile, the old man wiped out a black tower the size of a teacup from his personal space and put it in the hands of Mr. Jun.


    "Well, please help the Taoist friends in Penglai. My martial uncle and I are going to find the trouble of the blood ape!" Prince ha ha a smile, and next to the old man jumped into the air, straight to the huge blood ape and blood ape head killer.


    Others also jumped up and went straight to other beasts in the battlefield.


    A few breaths ago, on the hill behind the battlefield, Chu Fei looked at the constant screams in the battlefield and thought about the scene of Heixia town. He had some bad feelings in his heart.


    After all, it''s the earth people, and their ability to accept this kind of thing is no better than the cloud Book snow and Wujiang moon, who are used to life and death. Especially when chufei had the system.


    Chu Fei thought constantly in his heart, since there is a column of weapons in the system, can we find something that can end the war?


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei began to browse the options under the weapons column. After all, the system has turned on the self unlocking function, so as long as there are enough exchange points, there must be a great probability that we can find some powerful weapons Like bombs or something.


    However, when trying to check the unlock category list, Chu Fei saw the option of hot weapons. However, because there were not enough exchange points, he could not check the items under the category of hot weapons at all.


    "It costs money to even have a look!" Chu Fei complained, then turned to wujiangyue and yunshuxue and said, "there''s a way, but it''s still that sentence. It needs to spend money, and this time it''s definitely not gold. It''s got to be natural resources and land treasures!"


    This is chufei''s conjecture. After all, it''s the first time that he has to collect money. From this point, we can naturally infer that there are definitely good things under the thermal weapons.


    "What level of things do you need?" Cloud Book snow tightly followed Chu Fei''s voice asked, she and Chu Fei, also don''t want to see too many human casualties, especially when there is a way to stop. Of course, the way in her heart was chufei. After all, chufei has shown his magic before.


    "Take whatever you have. As long as you have it, you can''t use it for the time being. Don''t worry, I will make it up to you in the future!" Under the influence of the spreading blood gas in the battlefield, Chu Fei''s tone of voice has been much heavier than before.

 Chapter 32

    Wu Jiangyue turned her lips and didn''t make any response. It is still Yun Shuxue who finds three items from his personal space, including two magical flowers and plants and a colorful dagger.


    When Yun Shuxue takes out these three things, wujiangyue is shocked and grows up. Chu Fei doesn''t know, but as the top expert of the young generation of Shengting, Wu Jiangyue naturally knows very well.


    The plants of flowers and plants are actually two kinds of holy medicine. One is just poison. The combination of the two is the holy medicine that can help people ascend the ladder of heaven.


    Since these two holy medicines appear in Yun Shuxue''s hands, it means that Yun Shuxue is prepared to protect her virginity.


    It is said that each sect has its own unique Dharma to help its disciples ascend the ladder, but the cost of each kind of Dharma is huge. It''s only the blissful gate. The practice of the blissful gate is similar to the double practice, but on the other hand, it is the man who makes the cauldron for the woman to pick. With the development of quality and quantity, the people of the blissful gate can naturally step on the ladder of heaven.


    But with these two kinds of medicine, Yun Shuxue doesn''t need a man or a cauldron. He can only rely on the properties of these two holy medicines to step on the ladder of heaven.


    As a leader of the young generation of the blissful gate, Yun Shuxue must have been given these two holy medicines by the high level of the sect. This means that Yun Shuxue is the saint of the blissful gate. Because only the saint of the blissful gate can be allowed to use such precious medicine.


    Saint is the future leader of the blissful gate


    Are these two sacred medicines precious? It''s very precious. Otherwise, how can we afford the title of holy medicine.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand, so he didn''t have any concept. To Chu Fei, these two plants are not as attractive as the colorful dagger.


    In Chu Fei''s opinion, people have taken it out, and naturally it''s something that can''t be used. So he didn''t hesitate to let the system identify the two drugs directly.


    For a time, chufei''s exchange point increased to 500 million


    With 500 million, chufei naturally has the right to view the things under the category of system thermal weapons, and chufei finally sees something that should be able to end this battle, and it is something chufei is familiar with.


    Dongfeng-1 The earth network is called Dongfeng express, but chufei is not a military fan, so he does not know how powerful various models of Dongfeng missiles are.


    The reason why Chu Fei chose Dongfeng 1 was that his 500 million yuan exchange point was only enough to exchange a Dongfeng 1. But Chu Fei was still a little bit drumming in his heart, so he wanted to confirm whether the blood ape had such great ability to use a Dongfeng 1.


    "I said This gorilla... "


    "It''s the blood ape..." Wujiang moon''s subconscious correction.


    "Well, blood ape, if I can destroy a mountain, can I kill this blood ape?"


    "Naturally, you can, but you have to hit it well. The speed of blood ape is very fast. If you don''t hit it head on, it''s basically useless."


    "That''s OK. I''ve already figured out how to fight!"


    In fact, Chu Fei and Wu Jiangyue are wrong, and they don''t understand Yun Shuxue. First of all, a missile is basically unable to blow up a mountain, especially the larger stone mountain. In addition, the explosion power of missile mainly lies in shrapnel, shock wave and instantaneous high temperature.


    If the missile is thrown on the battlefield in such a swagger, the most likely situation is that the blood ape is seriously injured, other blood beasts are shocked to death, and the fierce beast has half the probability of survival.


    But in this way, human death and injury will be very serious. After all, those people''s accomplishments are not so high. In the face of a missile with a short-range explosion, they may not even react and they will turn to ashes.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t plan to throw the missile into the battlefield He noticed that the posture of the huge blood ape was similar to that of an ordinary gorilla. Because of its long hands and short legs, it was natural for the giant blood ape to squat there, with its buttocks several meters above the ground.


    "Can you do it?" Wujiangyue was a little suspicious. After all, it was such a huge blood ape that it was famous for its unique defense.


    "OK, but you have to find a way to keep the blood ape still. Then you take me to the bottom of the blood ape. I''ll put things in. We''ll run immediately. If we don''t run, we''ll have to be buried..."


    This is Chu Fei''s idea. After all, there is a natural hole in the position of chrysanthemum. It is estimated that the chrysanthemum is not too small for such a big blood ape, and the missile can penetrate it naturally.


    Even if Chu Fei didn''t say it clearly, they were all smart people, who could not have thought of it. Wujiangyue and yunshuxue are both girls with a blush and a disgust.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Cloud Book snow red face asks a way.


    "Yes! Absolutely! As long as it''s meat, it''s no problem! " Chu is not a man of promise.


    After wujiangyue adjusted her mood, she sent out a signal, which was the huge and fleeting spider pattern. Later, after wujiangyue and yunshuxue had a communication, they came to chufei together.Wu Jiangyue sticks to the left half of Chu Fei''s body and holds his hand on the back of Chu Fei''s head. Cloud Book snow then stick to Chu Fei''s right half body, the hand pressed on Chu Fei''s neck.


    By this time, those people on the wall had already rushed to the battlefield. Prince and his uncle Liao had already stood in front of the blood ape and the fierce beast on the head of the blood ape.


    After two people came here, they directly sacrificed the black pagoda. Under the joint control, the pagoda suddenly disappeared, turned into a transparent shadow, and imprisoned the huge blood ape. The blood ape wanted to struggle, but his limbs and body could not move.


    "Ha ha, ignorance, do you think that if you imprison the blood ape, you can imprison me?" On the head of the blood ape, the golden fierce beast spits out human words and disdains it very much. The beast was human in shape, but with blond hair and short golden hair.


    "Just a little lion What are you afraid of? " Uncle Liao snorted coldly. He knew that the fierce beast was a lion, but nine Golden Lions. It was definitely not the "little lion" in his mouth.


    At this time, behind the blood ape, Chu Fei, under the protection of wujiangyue and yunshuxue, turned into a wind and came to the bottom of the blood ape. Chu Fei resisted the severe discomfort in his chest and abdomen, looked up and saw the huge red buttocks of the blood ape and a little chrysanthemum in the middle.


    But wujiangyue and yunshuxue didn''t look up. After all, this thing is too dirty, and their two beauties have absolutely no heavy taste hobbies.


    At this time, Chu Fei unlocked the option of Dongfeng 1 according to the system''s reminder. At the same time, he raised his right hand, quickly clicked the exchange button, and quickly stretched out his palm to align.


    A dazzling light burst out in chufei''s hands, and then a thick missile came out of chufei''s palm and poked directly into the chrysanthemum of the blood ape!


    The incarcerated blood ape roared. This roar, shock of its transparent confinement halo appeared cracks.


    It''s a magic weapon. It''s only a magic weapon with the function of imprisoning. It''s a magic weapon jointly controlled by Mr. Jun and his uncle Liao. It''s a crack just because of the roar of the blood ape!


    "I can''t hold it. Go back!" Uncle Liao''s beard trembled under his forehead, and his mouth was red. That gentleman childe is more ugly, already couldn''t bear to spurt out a mouthful of blood.


    "Miscalculation..." Prince grins bitterly in his heart. He thought that joining hands with Mr. Liao could at least imprison the half pillar incense of the blood ape, but he was shocked to pieces with a roar.


    That is, the blood ape can''t speak. If he can speak, he will yell out: when you are blasted, you will burst out with all your potential!


    "Let''s go..." Chufei poked the missile into the blood ape chrysanthemum and immediately cried. Yunshuxue and wujiangyue will not hesitate, but they still use Yuanli to spread the sound to everyone in the battlefield!


    Suddenly The three men disappeared and appeared on the wall again as a breeze. Prince and uncle Liao in front of the blood ape were going to retreat. After hearing Chu Fei''s cry, they didn''t hesitate and returned to the wall as soon as possible.


    Other people on the battlefield, including the disciples of Penglai Fairy Island, were stunned when they heard the sound of "go quickly". Then they found that all the people in the battlefield began to fly back!


    After a moment of hesitation, they fell behind the others. If Tu Xiong had not thrown out his shield and enlarged it behind the Penglai disciples, I''m afraid they would have been ruthless on the spot.


    ¡°3¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 1¡­¡­¡± Falling on the wall, Chu Fei counted down in a low voice. His countdown time is the actual explosion countdown on the system interface


    Chufei three people around, others also fall, some people doubt, some people do not understand, some people do not know what chufei is doing, some people will look at the Wujiang fish and cloud Book snow two people in chufei ambiguous posture.


    Mr. Jun and Mr. Liao are even more so. Especially Mr. Jun, it''s delicious to see these two beautiful women standing close to Chu Fei.


    "Blast!" At the end of the countdown, chufei was very forced to stop drinking!


    At this time, the blood ape has completely opened the confinement of the small tower, two huge hands quickly stretched to their buttocks, trying to pull out the inexplicable thing.


    And the fierce beast on the head of the blood ape realized that it was not good at the moment of human retreat, and jumped directly into the air and quickly retreated!


    Boom! A dull sound


    All the people on the wall saw a strange scene: the huge blood ape stopped waving his arms eagerly at first, and then his body swelled and bulged Then, in the mouth, eyes, ears and other cavities of the blood ape, black blood lines came out The next moment, the whole blood ape burst into pieces and turned into pieces all over the sky


    The shock waves visible to the naked eye spread around the blood ape


    The huge shield thrown by Tu Xiong in order to save people turned into a streamer under the action of the shock wave and directly patted on the wall. At that moment, Tu Xiong''s blood gushed out and his whole body was paralyzed to the ground.


    One or two of them were too slow to be rescued by the shield, so they turned into mud under the impact of the shock waveWow


    The tall and heavy wall was shaken three times by the shock wave, and many people on the wall were overturned.


    Thanks to this huge wall, otherwise the people in the city would have died in chufei''s hands before they died in the monster''s hands!


    "Oh..." After the shock wave passed, chufei finally couldn''t bear it and vomited everything in his stomach.

 Chapter 33

    Chufei was very uncomfortable. When he was protected by two girls and rushed to the bottom of the blood ape, his five zang organs were already tumbling. After all, he is just an ordinary person. The so-called transformation into a group of breeze is not really changing into a breeze by magic, but the speed is so fast that you can''t even see the shadow.


    How can ordinary people bear such speed? Without the close protection of wujiangyue and yunshuxue, I''m afraid that Chu Fei''s bones and tendons would have broken in the moment of moving.


    But even with the protection of two people, chufei''s internal organs were still impacted, which was the reason why chufei felt sick and wanted to throw up. After the shock wave of the explosion, chufei finally reached the peak of this feeling. He could not bear it any longer, so he vomited.


    In fact, wujiangyue and yunshuxue are not feeling well either. After all, their internal strength has not recovered, and their previous injuries have not been fully recovered. Otherwise, where do you need to use personal protection?


    As long as one of the two girls recovers her original strength, she doesn''t need such close action. In that case, as long as she holds up her vitality field, it will be enough to protect Chu Fei from being hurt.


    Chu Fei vomited in the dark, and there was nothing to vomit in his stomach, as if he was going to vomit out all the viscera. Chu Fei, who was so miserable, couldn''t notice the pallor of Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue, and couldn''t see the blood that had just been erased from the corners of the two girls'' mouths.


    The monks on the wall were confused by the huge explosion. Although he is a monk, who has ever seen an explosion of this scale? Yes, those legendary powers have much more power than this when they are shot with one hand.


    But since it''s powerful, the power of the attack is naturally well controlled, and it won''t hurt others by mistake. Therefore, even if the power of the attack is really so great, people nearby can not feel anything.


    But this explosion is not like that. This explosion is an undifferentiated attack. Fortunately, the explosion happened in the blood ape, and fortunately, everyone got the warning before the explosion, and quickly retreated More importantly, thanks to the size of the battlefield, the power of the explosion has been greatly reduced at a depth of seven or eight hundred meters


    Some people want to praise, but the physical discomfort makes them just want to find a place to recuperate. Some people want to make fun of chufei. After all, chufei looks too weak now.


    For example, Mr. Jun, he is the one who most wants to ridicule Chu Fei, but he can''t. He asked himself that he couldn''t make such a big explosion.


    So, everyone kept silent, and also kept quiet. With mutual support, they went down the wall together and went back to their homes to find their mothers.


    Chufei is taken into an auction house in the city by yunshuxue and wujiangyue. The reason why he is brought here is that it is safe enough. This Shuntian Pavilion, named after the city, is said to be controlled by the top mysterious forces in the world. It is absolutely neutral and no fighting is allowed here.


    This Shuntian pavilion has the capital to say so, because behind it is a huge force that no sect is willing to easily provoke.


    Shuntianfu, shuntiange, in the top floor of the blissful gate box, Chu Fei is lying on a big bed, with Yun Shuxue meditating beside him, but wujiangyue doesn''t know where to go.


    "Miss Yun, the medicine you want is ready..." Outside the box, a beautiful girl was holding a tea tray with a pot of hot herbs on it and two crystal clear jade bowls beside it.


    In the private room, Yun Shuxue opened her eyes and said in a soft voice:


    "come in..."


    "Yes..." The girl outside answered, pushed the door open and came in. The top floor of Shuntian Pavilion is a box, each box belongs to a huge force. The so-called box, in fact, is more suitable for luxury suites.


    The girl carefully put the tea tray on the table next to her, then bowed herself and said:


    "manager Li asked Meier to tell you that he has informed the elder of your family that he has received a response and will come as soon as possible!"


    Yun Shuxue nodded and said:


    "I see. Go out."


    "Yes, Meier left." The woman bowed back and pushed her head up until she reached the door. She took the door with her and left.


    In the private room, Yun Shuxue stops breathing, reaches for a medicine pot and pours two jade bowls. Then he drinks one bowl and leaves the other bowl to Chu Fei.


    This is a good thing, or shun Tian Ge specially prepared for Yun Shuxue, as for Chu Fei? He was just passing by. After the cloud Book snow drinks, then continues to meditate to adjust the breath, also did not go to the tube bed to complain incessantly Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t fall asleep. After all, he felt uncomfortable all over. He had heard the movement of mei''er, but he didn''t want to open his eyes to see the beauty at all.


    He did not dare to move now. He did not dare to move at all. He was afraid that if he moved, he would spit out immediately. Although the stomach has nothing to vomit, but retching is more painful than vomiting.


    "Help It''s hard And the medicine And the medicine... " Chu Fei called Xu Jiuyun, and Shu Xue didn''t pay attention to him. But Chu Fei could only endure the pain, and he got up and went to the table.


    "Bad luck, bad luck, ouch Why do you say I''m involved in this Oh Just give it to you monks Oh... "Chu Fei is not happy. He is not happy with Yun Shuxue''s attitude towards himself, so he retches and complains. He took up the medicine bowl and immediately put it down again. Then he continued to say: "it''s so bitter What''s so bitter? Is it poison? Is it poison... "


    Cloud Book snow or ignore him, for Chu Fei now appearance, cloud Book snow only feel disappointed. He had never seen a man so useless that he did not dare to drink medicine.


    Bitter? What medicine is not bitter? Yun Shuxue thought as she adjusted her breath, this Chu is just a poor young master who wanders around the world relying on his ancestors.


    Does Yun Shuxue like Chu Fei? Naturally, the style of this girl is different from that of chufei.


    Otherwise, why did Yun Shuxue take out his two holy medicines for the sake of the blood ape? And it''s not just two elixirs, it''s also a colored dagger.


    If the holy medicine is related to the future of Yun Shuxue, then the colorful dagger represents the identity of Yun Shuxue. It''s a magic weapon, and it''s famous. It has existed in the world for more than ten thousand years. After several circulation, it fell to the blissful gate and the master of Yun Shuxue.


    Yun Shuxue''s master dotes on Yun Shuxue and gives her this short sword for self-defense. However, Yun Shuxue''s ability is still a little poor, so she can''t use it for the time being. She can only use it after her cultivation is further.


    If this sword is put to the Shuntian Pavilion for auction, it can''t be measured by gold and silver. If you want to take this sword, it''s basically impossible to barter without taking out some natural materials and local treasures.


    "Bitter, bitter..." Chu Fei doesn''t know what Yun Shuxue thinks. He only cares about how he can drink this bowl of bitter medicine that makes people want to cry.


    Chufei can''t go back to earth now, because he doesn''t want to expose too much of himself. Of course, this reason is nonsense. There are two more important reasons.


    First of all, back to the earth, there will be no such fairies and beauties as Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue. Maybe they will be entangled by Zhao Yong, who is full of heart. Second, even if I go back to the earth, I''m still struggling. There''s no specific medicine to cure it.


    Therefore, Chu Fei was happy to stay.


    At the moment, Chu feizheng took out another 50000 yuan of deposit, converted it into the system exchange point, and then went to the food column to unlock the good things. What Chu Fei wants to unlock is naturally desserts, but also the most common hard candy, fruit candy.


    Although it''s not as delicious as the big name sugars like Alps, it''s better for its long-lasting sweetness than the bitter taste of the soup. This is also the habit of people on earth to choose, but every drink of traditional Chinese medicine must be accompanied by two pieces of sugar to relieve the pain.


    Food classification, unlock fruit candy, spend 10000, exchange for a bag Chu Fei didn''t care whether the plastic package was special enough. He only knew that the herbs in the world must be different from those on the earth. The herbs in it must be better than those on the earth. If he drank it, he would soon relieve his pain.


    Chu Fei opened the package of the two pieces of sugar and held his nose. After a long time of luck, he poured the bowl of decoction into his stomach. Then, before the bitterness trace back, he quickly threw two pieces of sugar into his mouth.


    Chu Fei tried to stir the two pieces of sugar in his mouth with his tongue, and also tried to store saliva, just to make the two pieces of fruit saccharified as soon as possible to make his mouth sweeter.


    Although this is a very small action, but can not stand in the compartment is quiet enough, and cloud Book snow is beside. In addition, he was a monk and had a keen sense of five senses. Naturally, chufei was heard clearly.


    At this time, Yun Shuxue''s perception of Chu Fei has been reduced to a lower level, and naturally he is very unhappy with the movement of Chu Fei. She endured for a while, but was finally controlled by the agitation in her heart.


    "Can you be quiet for a while?" Cloud Book snow opens an eye, mercilessly stare Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was a little aggrieved, but he didn''t say anything. After drinking such bitter medicine, he didn''t eat any sugar. No one would be in a good mood Therefore, Chu Fei rushed to take care of the beautiful woman, took out two pieces of sugar from the packet, unscrewed the sugar paper and handed it to Yun Shuxue, saying:


    "eat it, it''s very sweet, it can make your mouth feel better..."


    Are there any sweets in the world? Naturally, there are. After all, there are bees in the world. Naturally, there will be honey. But there are many kinds of sweets in the world, at least honey and sugar water are the only choice.


    So, when Chu Fei handed cloud Book snow cool look very good-looking hard candy, cloud Book snow heart shaken. Is he too harsh on chufei?


    Medicine bitter is a fact, the reason why cloud Book snow despise Chu Fei is because she thinks Chu Fei in knowing there is no way, but also weak complain. But now it seems that''s not the case. People do have a way When there is a way to relieve the bitterness, it seems understandable to complain about the bitterness of Medicine


    "Eat, eat, it''s sweet When I was a child, I would take sugar when I took medicine... " Chu Fei again advised a, at the same time the tongue in the mouth is more unbridled.


    Cloud Book snow frowned, finally took the two pieces of sugar, put in his mouth. Sweet food is a good thing, can let the irritable mood calm down, can also let people get more happiness.So, when Yun Shuxue put the sugar in her mouth, her mood gradually became less irritable.

 Chapter 34

    Chufei''s stomach is still uncomfortable, so he lies on the bed again with sugar, and then closes his eyes. Next to cloud Book snow unexpectedly for the first time of puff Chi a laugh out, just Chu Fei didn''t notice.


    Two people in Shun Tian Ge live down, but Chu Fei is to live, cloud Book snow is just meditation. Two days later, Yun Shuxue''s classmates arrive. It''s Yun Shuxue''s master and his younger martial sisters.


    Yun Shuxue''s master is the elder of the blissful gate. He is called lotus elder. He is over 200 years old, but his appearance is just as enchanting as a young woman in her thirties.


    The life of cultivation is long. Even ordinary people in this world have a life span of 100 years. As long as there are no natural and man-made disasters, it''s easy to live a hundred years. Ordinary people who live a little longer can live to about 120 years.


    This jade lotus is the cultivation genius of the last generation of the blissful gate. At the age of 130, she stepped into the quadrupole trend, then used the cauldron furnace to cross the quadrupole and ascend the ladder. Now she is the top master of the sixth floor of the ladder.


    Yu Lianhua is followed by four charming beauties, each of whom is beautiful. These four are Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters, and of course they are all Yun Shuxue''s competitors.


    "Cher, are you ok?" Walking into the box, Yu Lianhua first saw the disciple who was meditating and breathing. Naturally, she was very concerned and asked.


    However, before she opened her mouth, she also released her own xianyuanli to explore the apprentice''s body, and naturally understood how the apprentice''s injury was. What she really doubts is what happened to Yun Shuxue''s mouth.


    Say, these two days cloud Book snow fell in love with sugar. Fortunately, there were 20 pieces in the bag that Chu Fei exchanged before. In addition to the four pieces that they ate at the beginning, there were 16 pieces left, which was enough for Yun Shuxue to taste slowly.


    Chu Fei doesn''t drink medicine and naturally won''t eat sugar. After all, he is so big that he doesn''t have much interest in this kind of low-level desserts. However, yunshuxue thinks that chufei intentionally gave it to him, so yunshuxue''s perception of chufei has risen several levels these two days.


    "Master!" Hearing the familiar and concerned voice, Yun Shuxue opened her eyes, jumped up immediately when she saw the master, ran to the master and bowed.


    Yun Shuxue is not a lively person. On the contrary, she is one of the most stable people in the blissful gate. But after such a disastrous battle, at the moment of seeing relatives, even Yun Shuxue''s face was filled with a little girl''s joy.


    "How''s it going? How''s the injury?" As a master, yulianhua naturally has to care about her apprentice''s injury first, even though she has explored it.


    "Much better, just a little more time." With these words, Yun Shuxue turns around and runs to the table, grabs a handful of sugar from the table and runs back.


    The rest of those sugar on the table, jade lotus several people came in to see, just don''t know what is inside.


    At the moment, Yun Shuxue holds a few candies in front of the master and the younger martial sister, and says with a sweet smile:


    "master, younger martial sister, try it quickly, it''s very sweet!"


    The relationship between Yun Shuxue and the four younger martial sisters is not very good, but at least they are playmates from childhood to adulthood, and they know each other very well. The deterioration of their relationship also began in their teens, when they knew that a new saint would be born, and they chose from several people of this generation.


    The person who can be selected is naturally the one with the best cultivation talent and the highest cultivation achievement. In their generation, the most prominent one is Yun Shuxue, so we naturally have a more competitive sense of Yun Shuxue.


    But competition is competition. Apart from competition, other good things that do not affect cultivation will naturally share with each other, even as a show off.


    And now the four younger martial sisters are in a good mood, because they see chufei lying there sleeping on the big bed next to them. If you want to compete with a saint, you should not touch a man or rely on a cauldron for a short time. This is common sense. But now there is a man in the private room, and he is in the same room with Yun Shuxue.


    This means that it seems that the once powerful competitor has given up the fight for the throne of the virgin, otherwise how can he contact men


    At the same time, due to the presence of master, the four younger martial sisters did not have to mock the elder martial sister.


    "What is it?" Yulianhua naturally knows better than others. When she explored yunshuxue''s body before, she knew that yunshuxue was still a virgin. But why was there a strange man in the private room of blissful gate? Is Yun Shuxue in love with this man?


    So, she is not in a good mood. After all, Yun Shuxue is her favorite disciple. But Yun Shuxue''s joyful expression at the moment is something she hasn''t seen for many years as a master, so she can''t take the initiative to break the long lost atmosphere.


    "It''s sugar. It''s delicious. It''s sour and sweet. Master, you must like it..." Yun Shuxue picked out an orange flavored soup from his hand and handed it to the master.


    Lotus refused to eat. Then, Yun Shuxue peeled off all the other sweets and gave them to the four younger martial sisters, all of which were put into their mouths in person.For a time, the master and apprentice no longer spoke, but were immersed in the sweet fruit candy, unable to extricate themselves for a long time. Chufei had woken up, but he didn''t open his eyes and didn''t do it.


    These two days of rest, let his body recover a lot, but Chu Fei is unwilling to admit that it is the bitter soup of that night. Because even the world''s decoction, did not let Chu Fei on the spot!


    Chufei didn''t move, because he didn''t know how to face the people who just came in. Listen to the voice, he knows that it''s all women, and every woman''s voice is very nice.


    But this is not the earth, this is the alien world. How many women in this world, especially beautiful women, are easy to provoke? Those who can be called master by Yun Shuxue are not ordinary people.


    Chu Fei is beating a drum in his heart. He is thinking whether he will continue to pretend to sleep or get up to say hello to everyone. If you say hello, how can you be less impolite? How can you say so that you won''t offend them? In case of carelessness, these people can tear themselves apart every minute.


    In the past, Chu Fei felt that he was invincible if he had a system, but when he was exploding the chrysanthemum blood ape, he found that the monks in this world were too fast!


    If someone sincerely wants to kill himself, I''m afraid he''ll be in a different position when he doesn''t even lift his hand or call out the system interface.


    Yes, the system has the function of saving lives! But it costs a lot of money every time! But Chu Fei''s current assets can''t support the consumption of life-saving system at all!


    Chu Fei calculated that he should have only about 290000 in savings, but yesterday he also spent 20000 to convert into system points to support himself in this world.


    Therefore, Chu Fei is only 2670000 now, and the life-saving function of the system, even the last 50% repair, will cost 300000 points.


    Quiet, the room is very quiet, at first you can hear the sound of candy bumping teeth in people''s mouth, but later Chu Fei can''t even hear this sound.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to move, and he persisted for more than ten minutes. Finally, he couldn''t hold on. He was too curious. Why was the room suddenly so quiet?!


    So Chu Fei opened his eyes and turned to see a scene that made him very embarrassed.


    In front of Chu Fei''s eyes, there were six women. Besides Yun Shuxue, there were four girls younger than Yun Shuxue, and a young woman who looked more than 30 years old.


    Every woman is dressed in a white dress, the dress is hanging quietly, without any messy decoration, but every one is a beauty.


    "Er..." Chu Fei is confused. How can everyone be here! Still looking at yourself? What''s this for?


    "Your name is chufei?" Jade lotus frowned and asked in a cold voice.


    In fact, Chu Fei misunderstood that it was a complete coincidence that he saw others around him. When it was quiet before, it was because the jade lotus gave out a layer of boundary, which blocked the sound. Then the master and apprentice asked where Yun Shuxue''s experience was.


    In the middle of the natural chat to Chu Fei, cloud Book snow will also meet Chu Fei said again. Of course, for the source of sweets, cloud Book snow also did not hide, this is Chu Fei to, is not a big deal.


    But when talking about these, Yun Shuxue naturally showed a sweet smile. The reason why Yun Shuxue smiles sweetly is that the sweets are really delicious. But Shifu and her younger martial sisters misunderstood that it was the sweetness of love.


    So, a group of people turned their eyes to chufei However, Yu Lianhua''s eyes are not happy, and the other four girls are gloating and a little relaxed.


    "Yes..." Chu Fei felt that he was resisted by a sharp knife all over his body. He suspected that even if he moved a little finger, he would be stabbed immediately.


    "You met my apprentice at the entrance of misty Canyon? Meet her again in Heixia town? Then you took part in the battle to stop the fierce beast outside the city? " The jade lotus flower repeatedly asks questions, completely does not give Chu Fei any hesitation time.


    Chu Fei was captured by the momentum of the jade lotus, and naturally had what to answer. It was only when the jade lotus asked the last two questions that Chu Fei regained his mind.


    "Where are you from? Why can you kill the blood ape without any accomplishments? "


    Chu Fei doesn''t know what Yun Shuxue has said. If Yun Shuxue has explained all the details clearly, he may be in danger. This is not a society ruled by law. The world can do anything if it has the ability! Chufei knows this very well


    "I have a treasure, which can release different powers under the stimulation of different levels of natural resources and local treasures, so with her help, I can kill the gorilla..."


    Yu Lianhua frowned and looked colder. She asked: "where are you from?"


    "A desert island in the open sea, a nameless place..."


    "Where did your treasure come from?"


    "Family..."


    "What''s the name of your ancestor?"


    Er, Chu Fei is stunned, this is the road! And it''s very thin. If Chu Fei says that his parents are the boss of the company, he is looking for death. He has to give a name that sounds very powerful.


    "the bandits of Chu are not masters of Chu." Yes, Chu Fei took out the name of Chu Liuxiang, the thief commander in Mr. gulong''s works.


    "The world? It turned out to be a mortal It seems that your treasure should be the one left by your ancestors to protect your life. " Jade lotus finally no longer forced to ask, this let Chu Fei relaxed.


    Chu Fei nodded, did not do any reaction to the disdain in the tone of jade lotus. He is neither stupid nor stupid, and other monks have the capital to speak like this.

 Chapter 35

    Chu Fei thought that the dialogue of master Yun Shuxue''s approximate interrogation could be over. After all, Chu Fei was forced to pull out Chu Liuxiang. However, he underestimated the acumen of jade lotus.


    Speaking of it, whenever facing any man, Chu Fei is not sure that Chu Liuxiang he just pulled out can be believed. After all, men have more time to lie, and it''s not so easy to believe that if they compare their hearts.


    But women are different. Previously, in Chu Fei''s cognition, most women would care about some details that they didn''t have. On this key issue, they were easily fooled because they thought too little or thought too much about their wives.


    But he forgot the difference between this world and the earth world. In this world, no matter who is negligent, he may die.


    In addition, Yun Shuxue''s master is more than 200 years old. Although his appearance is not obvious, he has lived for more than 200 years. What kind of people have you never met? What kind of intrigue have you never heard of?


    So, in fact, when Yu Lianhua heard Chu Fei say Chu Liuxiang, she no longer believed Chu Fei. But after all, Chu Fei did help a lot. In a way, she saved her lover''s life, so she didn''t plan to go into it.


    But now, there is still a long way to go. What''s more, Chu Fei''s appearance and temperament were different from those she had met before, and naturally there was a trace of curiosity in her heart.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Chu can tell me the name of your treasure!" The jade lotus looks at Chu Fei with a smile, and the eyes of several girls around her are full of curiosity.


    Chu Fei complained in his heart. It seems that when he was quiet, the master and apprentice communicated a lot of information in a secret way. Chu Fei is very glad that he has read online novels and the world of Xiuzhen by countless netizens. Otherwise, I am afraid I will be arrogant and think I have been cheated.


    "Well The name of this treasure is a bit strange and very awkward, so I used to call it another catchy name since I was a child.... "


    "What is it?" Jade lotus full face smile, she see Chu Fei is trying to make up a lie, just don''t know what can make up at last.


    Chu Fei coughed and continued with a serious face:


    "the Bodhisattva shakes his head, and the Buddha is afraid of thunderbolt, golden light and lightning Zhang, no, it''s Tong... "


    Chu Fei is very familiar with this line. After all, it''s the classic line of Zhou Xingchi''s Wulitou Comedy. But Chu Feizhi used this set of words to tell them that if I don''t want to say it, don''t ask


    "You say it''s a nice name?" Yu Lianhua smiles, and Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters also smile, but Yun Shuxue doesn''t smile. On the contrary, she is seriously thinking about the credibility of this long list of names.


    He saw which magic weapon Chu Fei used several times, and naturally saw the magic effect of that magic weapon every time he used it. Especially after Chu Fei took the sacred medicine of Yun Shuxue.


    Yun Shuxue clearly remembers that she took out three treasures at that time, including a colorful dagger in addition to the two sacred medicines used. But at that time, Chu Fei only used the holy medicine, but he didn''t take the dagger.


    Yun Shuxue is very careful about the expression on Chu Fei''s face. She sees Chu Fei''s consideration, his wonderful moment and his examination


    That is to say, when Chu Fei saw dongfeng-1, he thought that this thing should be able to clean up the blood ape, and the expression on his face was also like this At that time, Chu Fei naturally tried to exchange the daggers together. He guessed that he could exchange more powerful weapons, such as nuclear bombs


    In this process, every detail of Chu Fei''s expression was seen by Yun Shuxue, and Wu Jiangyue naturally understood it. Now Chu Fei said this seemingly absurd name, but if combined with the information revealed by the expression on Chu Fei''s face at that time, it seems that this long list of names really conforms to the actual situation of that magic weapon


    "Can you tell me what that very awkward name is..." Yulianhua is not angry because of chufei''s boundless lies. If it were another man, especially her cauldron stove, she would have been furious.


    "System..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders without concealing anything.


    "Thin barrel?" Yu Lianhua frowned, "what''s the name?"


    "You see, I say it''s very awkward and unpleasant. It''s better to name it myself..." Chu Fei''s face was "I''ll talk about it.".


    The reason why Chu Fei dared to speak the word system is mainly because who in the world knows what system is? I''m afraid the system will really sound like a thin barrel!


    If the earth system is changed, I dare not say! After all, there are tens of millions of Internet readers. Even chufei, the second generation of rich people, is not an Internet reader! Once it is, isn''t chufei dangerous!


    Even if people don''t believe that Chu Fei has a system, they are willing to believe that Chu Fei has a brain disease!


    "Well, Mr. Chu, can I have a look at your magic weapon and look at this so-called thin bucket?" Jade lotus further, this let cloud Book snow very helpless.How can magic weapons be easily shown to people Of course, if the relationship is close to a certain point, then it''s no matter.


    Chufei''s face was not good, and he was even more unhappy. He felt that he was regarded as a hero and a fool.


    "No more..." Chu Fei put away the idea of playing, also put away the expression of indifference, face gloomy down.


    "Oh? Is it really gone? Why is it so clever? " Jade lotus face also cold down, a girl next to her moved a stool, put in the jade lotus behind, jade lotus did not see a look, then sat in the opposite of Chu Fei.


    "Qiao, I think so too..." Chufei''s left hand moved, calling out the transmission interface of the system, and his finger was placed on the light ball representing the earth.


    Chu Fei is ready to leave. After all, he is a man. If a woman asks him so hard, no one will be happy.


    "Yes? What do you say? " Yu Lianhua sneered.


    "It''s very simple. Why did I meet Lingtu leading people to flee when I was in misty Canyon? When I got to Heixia Town, I found that Heixia town was destroyed? When I wanted to leave, Lingtu showed up again and came to shuntianfu with me. But when I got to shuntianfu, I met the blood beast project again Do you think it''s a coincidence


    Chu Fei didn''t think about it before, but he didn''t think much about it. But now, Chu Fei was forced by Yun Shuxue''s master to think about it.


    Although it''s just a change of topic, it''s also a retaliatory change of topic. To put it bluntly, if you have to explore my secret, don''t blame me for finding a way to blackmail you.


    "It''s a coincidence, but these two kinds of cleverness are not the same I''ve never heard of anything like that before. "


    Chu Fei miscalculated. Yu Lianhua didn''t feel guilty at all. She could even transfer the topic back openly.


    "That''s too bad. I''d like to show it. Unfortunately, the treasure has been used. I can''t show it if I want to."


    "Master..." Next to him, Yun Shuxue couldn''t see it anymore. She didn''t want to see her master treat Chu Fei like this. As for why, she didn''t think much about it.


    "Well, you, but Mr. Chu is not honest. He''s really glib Well, Mr. Chu, if you have recovered, you can leave. " Yulianhua still dotes on her great apprentice too much. Otherwise, maybe she can dig something good out of chufei.


    Hear someone else already see off, Chu Fei nature won''t lick a face to continue to stay. Anyway, his body has almost recovered. He also wants to hide from Yun Shuxue. It''s better not to see him again.


    So Chu Fei nodded, climbed out of bed, confirmed that he had not dropped anything, and then left. Of course, the etiquette before leaving is essential.


    "Gentlemen, I''m leaving. Thank you for taking care of Miss Yun these two days. " With that, chufei turned and left.


    Out of the private room, Chu Fei will see the girl who came to deliver the soup in the corridor. The "attendant" of Shuntian Pavilion, Meier.


    The name of Meier is not really good. After all, these two words are too vulgar. Chu Fei wants to know with her toes that the reason why she has such a name must be that Shuntian Pavilion forces her to provide service to those customers of Shuntian Pavilion.


    As for service content, is there any human rights in the world? If not, there will be no taboos.


    What''s more, whose child will be named "Meier" after birth. Is it not serious to abandon one''s own child?


    "Charm Beauty... " Chu Fei walks toward mei''er, but he can''t name her, so he changes her name to a beauty.


    "Are you calling me? What can I do for you? " Meier smiles and bows to chufei. The corner of his eyes and the tip of his brow can''t say all kinds of things. Chufei almost straightens his eyes.


    After all, he is a practitioner in the service industry, and his preference for men is much clearer than that of Yun Shuxue and wujiangyue.


    "Ah, it''s OK. I don''t know if wujiangyue of Shengting is here?"


    Chu Fei is still very fond of wujiangyue, who has no scruples when he sees delicious food, and he has fought together, so naturally he should be concerned about it.


    "Excuse me, young master. I don''t know." Meier thinks about it. It seems that she has never seen the people of Shengting or wujiangyue. Of course, it could be that she didn''t know her.


    "Well, please take me to the steward."


    "Well, young master, please follow me..."

 Chapter 36

    Chufei left, and there were only six women left in the private room of the blissful gate. For Chu Fei''s leaving, Yun Shuxue doesn''t show much emotion. After all, the time for two people to contact and know each other is too short.


    After Chu Fei left, Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters came to the big bed and destroyed all Chu Fei''s used bedding. They didn''t even have any dust left. Then they took out a new set of bedding from their personal space.


    It''s funny to say that there are a lot of sleeping places in the private rooms like the presidential suite. But the big bed in the main hall is not for people to sleep, just for the owner of the private room with more choices.


    In fact, no one will sleep on the bed in the main hall, but many people do other things, especially men.


    As for Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters, all of them are smart people. Naturally, from the previous conversation and various performances, it seems that Yun Shuxue has not really developed anything with Chu Fei.


    In other words, the relationship between the four of them and Yun Shuxue is still a competitive relationship for the position of saint. Since it''s a competitive relationship, what they can do is to make themselves practice faster and better, and to be more clever and clever in front of the master when the master himself dotes on Yun Shuxue. It''s essential to see children with eyes.


    Therefore, even if the master didn''t say anything, they took the initiative to change all the things on the bed. If it wasn''t for the fact that the bed itself was not ordinary, I''m afraid they would even change the bed.


    After that, the four girls stood behind the master, quietly waiting for the master''s orders.


    "Xueer, come and talk with me..." As a master, jade lotus naturally can see the little abnormality of Yunshu snow.


    "Yes." Cloud Book snow nods, next to the youngest younger martial sister moved a stool, put cloud Book snow behind.


    But Yun Shuxue didn''t sit down. After all, in front of the master, where can an apprentice sit? Especially when I was talking about business before.


    The other three younger martial sisters didn''t show much thought about the younger martial sister''s practice, but they were more alert to the younger martial sister from the bottom of their hearts. Before master allowed Yun Shuxue to sit down, she went to move a stool The details are incredible.


    Is the younger martial sister confused for a moment and didn''t think too much, or does she intend to let Yun Shuxue be rude in front of her master?


    However, no matter what the reason is, the younger martial sister has lowered her evaluation to a higher level in everyone''s mind.


    After she put down her stool, she turned to leave and went into another room. Yun Shuxue''s other three younger martial sisters naturally don''t stand here to make Shifu angry, so they leave the main hall with the younger martial sisters.


    When the door was closed, Yu Lianhua sighed and then said to Yun Shuxue:


    "I didn''t ask too many details before. You said that you provided two pieces of natural resources and land treasures to the Duke of Chu, which later gave out the power of his magic weapon. Well, what I want to know is, what level of natural resources and local treasures do you bring out? What''s the level of the attack power of the exploding blood ape? "


    In fact, Yu Lianhua didn''t need to ask the following questions. After they came to shuntianfu, they found out what happened at that time. Including all kinds of details, but only don''t know is his apprentice cloud Book snow in the end took out what kind of talent and treasure.


    In fact, Yu Lianhua asked this question just to roughly analyze the utility of Chu Fei''s treasure. After all, it is too mysterious. It needs to absorb the power of natural materials and local treasures to release the magic weapon of attack. It can be said that she has never heard of it before.


    It is true that there are similar skills that have been spread, but they are also life-saving methods, and their effects are different.


    Yulianhua now has no way to confirm the relationship between chufei and blissful gate, so she thinks it''s necessary to know more about it.


    "Master, I took it out It''s a treasure of natural resources and natural resources at the level of asking for heavenly flowers.... " Although Yun Shuxue is smart, she is far less aware of the overall situation than her master. After all, she is much younger than chufei.


    "Ah Stupid student... " There was a trace of doubt and anger in the eyes of Yu Lianhua, and finally she became helpless.


    Yu Lianhua has only five disciples in her life. She doesn''t want to have more disciples for the time being. But among the four disciples, Yun Shuxue is indeed the most special one.


    Because the other four apprentices came to the mountain gate when they were children. Some of them were introduced, some of them were sent by the disciples who found out by accident, and two of them passed the entrance test.


    But only Yun Shuxue is not. She grew up in the blissful gate when she was a child. Yunshuxue is an orphan, an orphan who was abandoned by others. At that time, yunshuxue had not opened her eyes and was wrapped in a white swaddle. There is nothing to show the identity, only a delicate jade card.


    Yulianhua happened to pass by, and then brought yunshuxue back to the school, who was still a baby, and brought her up carefully. This is also the reason why yulianhua dotes on yunshuxue.


    From childhood to adulthood, as long as the jade lotus is in the mountain gate, it is almost inseparable from Yun Shuxue. In this case, it can be said that Yun Shuxue has several hairs all over her body.Therefore, when Yun Shuxue answers her question, she realizes that Yun Shuxue has lied.


    On the other hand, the reason why Yun Shuxue replied like this was that she was kind-hearted. She didn''t want to let master know that she had sent out two holy medicines, because she was worried that master would be sad and angry. But at the same time, in order to give the master accurate information, she chose to say "it''s asking the sky flower level.".


    This question smallpox is one of the two sacred medicines that Yun Shuxue took out, and the other is called wendicao.


    "Did you give wentianhua and wendicao to the Duke of Chu?"


    "I I''m wrong... "


    Master knew, cloud Book snow naturally won''t continue to lie. So she knelt down in front of the master and buried her head in her chest.


    "You Although wentianhua and wendicao are just two holy medicines, their effects are very limited. After all, they can help you step on the ladder of heaven, and it''s not easy to find them.... "


    If you hear this, you will be deeply shocked.


    Yu Lianhua reaches out her hand and pulls Yun Shuxue, who kneels in front of her, into her arms. While touching her hair, she asks: "Xueer, if the holy medicine is gone, it will be gone, but what about your accomplishments? Do you really want to use man''s cauldron to impact the ladder? If you are willing to do so, why should I leave the holy medicine to you... "


    "Master..." Yun Shuxue doesn''t know how to answer, and doesn''t know how to respond. Although she is an elite disciple of the contemporary blissful gate and a reserve saint in the eyes of the high-level sect, she is only a girl after all. She is still a young girl with little experience in the world.


    "Do you like him?" Yu Lianhua holds Yun Shuxue''s face and asks with a smile. Is she angry? Are you disappointed? In fact, it''s not. After all, it''s a woman. She can naturally understand women''s careful thinking. Who hasn''t been seventeen or eighteen?


    "I I don''t know... " Yun Shuxue is confused by the question of Yu Lianhua. She is also asking herself, do you really like him? But where did he like it?


    "Although this young master of Chu looks nothing on the surface, since he can kill a blood ape in a way I''ve never heard of before, it means that he is absolutely not simple..." Yu Lianhua once again put her lover in her arms, shaking her body gently, and continued:


    "I can also see that the momentum and the look in her eyes of this young man are different from others. This kind of temperament has never been seen even in those world-famous talents..."


    Does chufei have temperament? Naturally, everyone has his own unique temperament. It''s just something deeper and more detailed that no one can find.


    As a woman, especially a woman of the blissful gate, she has a better grasp of every detail of a man than any other sect. And more importantly, which blood ape was killed by chufei


    Although the blood ape did not show too much in the battle, since it can be used as a mount by the fierce beast, it means that which blood ape is likely to be the existence of quadrupole.


    Moreover, it must be at least in the middle of the quadrupole trend, that is, two levels of the trend have been opened up. Otherwise, how is it possible for a fierce beast born with four great powers to ride under him?


    On the other hand, if the blood ape is not a quadrupole, but a secret level, then other blood beasts will not be strong. In this way, the people on the wall alone will be enough to wipe out all the blood beasts. What''s more, there won''t be much damage, even if everyone is unharmed, it''s acceptable.


    "Now, we can only hope that the boy surnamed Chu can be worthy of the two holy medicines you sent out..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Chu Fei is led by mei''er to the back of Shuntian Pavilion, where the staff of Shuntian Pavilion work. First of all, it is a magnificent artificial garden, with rockery and waterfall, and fairy fog.


    Then there is a jade arch bridge, about 10 Zhang long and more than 3 Zhang wide. It knocks down a rolling river, connecting rockery and waterfall, but it doesn''t know where it flows.


    After crossing the bridge, he came to another attic. It was also a jade ladder, a jade beam and column. There were several small stewards in the main hall, and I didn''t know what I was busy with.


    After Meier explains his intention with these people, chufei is taken to the second floor by one of these people and Meier. Chu Fei is arranged in the main hall on the second floor, waiting for the chief manager of Shun Tian Pavilion.


    Chu Fei waited for about three or two minutes. A man who had seen Chu Fei before and had deep impression on him came to Chu Fei with a smile.


    "I''m sorry. I''m in xiakongyuan. I''ve met you on the wall before. What''s the matter with you, young master? "


    Kong yuan, the middle-aged scholar on the wall of the city, has great strength. He also blocks the first attack of the blood beasts before Chu Fei''s three hands.


    "Mr. Kong, you''re welcome I would also like to thank Mr. Kong for allowing me to cultivate in guibaoge. Now my body is not in any serious trouble. " Chufei used to call the people in the world Mr, especially those older than himself.This is also a habit brought from the earth. After all, in the earth, men are called gentlemen, and women are called ladies. Moreover, in this world and ancient China, Mr. Chen once existed for a long time, so Chu Fei was not afraid of being criticized.


    "Ha ha, I wish you were all right. I don''t know what you''re doing here? " Kong Yuan sat next to Chu Fei with a smile, and there was a table between them. At this time, a man nearby brought a pot of fragrant tea.


    Chu Fei was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he waited for the man to pour the tea and leave. After tasting the tea of the world, he said calmly:


    "good tea..."


    "This tea is called Jingsi. It''s our unique tea. If you like it, I''ll give you a kilo! " Kong Yuan is very happy. He thinks highly of chufei, because he saw with his own eyes how chufei killed the blood ape.


    Although it is said that we can kill the blood ape with hard work and hard work, they have no such easy, violent, direct and simple method.


    What''s more, after chufei killed the blood ape, even the fierce beast was scared away by chufei, which is enough to show how great chufei''s ability is. However, Chu Fei''s technique is somewhat mysterious and It''s obscene.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kong I don''t have a big deal here. I just want to know what kind of treasure you have and how many good things you can buy... "

 Chapter 37

    The reason why Kong Yuan valued chufei was that chufei had the ability to kill blood apes, which showed that chufei was a man with enough strength. Don''t forget, this is an auction house, and it''s the biggest one in shuntianfu.


    What can be auctioned in Shuntian Pavilion is not Tiancai and Dibao. Similarly, what can be bought by Shuntian Pavilion is not rotten Street goods.


    In short, Shuntian Pavilion is a top-level and high-end existence. Not everyone has the ability to get what Shuntian Pavilion is interested in. In particular, Chu Fei is such a young boy.


    Chu Fei''s age can be seen at a glance. If you are worried about the inaccuracy, you can use a special method to explore. It''s just that most of these methods can''t be used secretly by people of the same level or higher than themselves, so few people really do it.


    In addition, Kong Yuan thought that he could not solve the blood ape as easily as Chu Fei, and that he could not scare away the fierce beast as Chu Fei, so he did not dare to explore Chu Fei.


    After all, although chufei looks beautiful, what kind of accomplishments, but what if chufei just has a very powerful hidden skill? Businessmen, making money with peace is the absolute truth in that world. Therefore, Kong Yuan would never risk provoking Chu Fei to explore his true cultivation.


    "I''m sorry, Shuntian Pavilion is not the top auction house in the world, but if we want to be the second and third, no one will object. I believe Mr. Chu is absolutely eye-catching about the things we have here, but the acquisition It depends on what Master Chu can take out... "


    Kong Yuan is not too detailed, but the meaning has been expressed clearly enough. If Chu Fei doesn''t come up with really good things, people won''t even take a look at him.


    After all, young people, unlike those old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, do not all have rich family background, nor do they have great fortune to find good things that others can''t find.


    In other words, Kong yuan did not look down on Chu Fei, but made a relatively reasonable judgment with a reasonable look and combined with Chu Fei''s age.


    It''s not natural to understand the meaning of others. After all, it''s mixed up in the rich second generation, and the meaning inside and outside the words will never be ignored. Moreover, Chu Fei didn''t plan to tell the truth. After all, he was not talking about Tongrentang''s mortal medicine shop, but a top auction house at the level of monks.


    So Chu Fei decided to make a detour


    "Mr. Kong is a quick talker, so I''ll put it straight. Mr. Kong is older than me. Naturally, he is more knowledgeable than me. Then, Mr. Kong thinks, what is the real need of so many friars in the world? "


    Chu Fei said that he wanted to speak directly, but he made a great detour. He didn''t know what he could provide. He didn''t know what he could exchange out of the system. So he directly threw the problem to Kong Yuan and asked him to say what they needed. Then Chu Fei went to the system to look for it according to Kong yuan.


    Kong Yuan didn''t think of this. He just thought that Chu Fei had raised a very profound but superficial question, so he thought very seriously.


    "Young master, if you want me to say, what the monks lack is the vitality of heaven and earth, and what they lack is countless talents and treasures. But the way of heaven is flexible, and there are many natural resources and treasures, which will never increase indefinitely. Therefore, the answer to the question raised by the young master is not the same So, is it a better way to practice


    Chu Fei is depressed. I want to practice the mental way, but I don''t have it. I''ve been practicing it for a long time!


    "Ha ha, what Mr. Kong said is reasonable, but the answer is right and wrong, but it''s also wrong."


    Chu Fei uses ambiguous words to deceive Kong yuan while trying to buy himself time


    "Let me ask you another question. In Mr. Kong''s opinion, why does this practice exist?"


    "I can''t help you, young master. There are so many cultivation methods in the world. They only exist when predecessors want to explore the way of heaven and earth and achieve eternal success. The skill is the method summarized by the predecessors.... "


    Kong Yuan likes to dress up as a scholar. Naturally, he is also a person who likes to read books, so he has really thought about similar problems. So his answer sounds philosophical.


    Chu Fei, who was still trying to make up the answer, was also shocked by Kong Yuan''s words. Although he could not say that he was enlightening, he provided Chu Fei with a way of thinking, especially the four words "explore heaven and earth".


    "I have a classic and a method. I don''t know if guibaoge is interested in it!" Chu Fei thought of what he could bring out. Books are books. They are also classics that have been handed down for a long time on the earth, and the boxing skills that old people and old women do in the street every morning.


    "Jing?" Kong yuan was shocked by Chu Fei''s words and almost vomited blood. It was Jing!


    What is Scripture? Scripture is not a simple thing. Every major school, every school that has been passed on for more than a thousand years, should be equipped with such things as Youjing.


    Classics, can be said to represent a whole inheritance, from the beginning to the end, from ancient times to the future. Not all schools can have classics.In this world, without the spread of thousands of years, it is impossible for anyone to admit that it is classics! At most, it''s called inheriting the secret code, the code and so on.


    Kong yuan was shocked by Chu Fei and couldn''t sit still. He jumped up like an electric shock.


    "Young master, are you talking about classics?"


    "Exactly, Jing." Chu Fei looks at Kong yuan with a smile like a fool. The reason why Chu Fei makes such an expression is just a set of means prepared in advance. He doesn''t really think Kong Yuan is a fool.


    As a matter of fact, if Kong Yuan''s expression to the Scriptures was not like this, but completely opposite, he despised and despised, Chu Fei would also use this expression to face him.


    Therefore, when Chu Fei saw Kong Yuan''s performance, he was shocked. Heart, do I really talk about his weakness by mistake?


    Chufei didn''t realize that the meaning of Jing in this world is not as common as the earth.


    "Let me confirm that the Sutra you said is similar to the xuannvshangjing of the blissful gate?"


    Kong Yuan had to make an analogy with the classics of the blissful gate. After all, there are so few scriptures in the world. In a patriarchal world of cultivation, the reason why the gate of bliss can exist and stand firm is that they have this xuannvshangjing.


    It is said that in ancient times, there was a powerful woman who destroyed heaven and earth with her own strength, killed all enemies, and finally set foot on the highest level of heaven emperor.


    And their xuannvshangjing is inherited from this ancient great power. Although no one has seen it with his own eyes, the legend has long been full of ears. The Xuannv Shangjing records the life experience of the legendary female emperor, but it does not record any specific skills.


    But even so, with the help of this book, the blissful gate still created all kinds of enviable decision-making skills, and created the great achievements of the blissful gate.


    Chu Fei still kept the smile and did not answer Kong Yuan''s question. But Kong Yuan thought that Chu Fei did not care to answer this question.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a secret Scripture handed down from the legend by a peak female emperor. Although there is no record of any skill in it, it creates such a huge thing as the gate of bliss.... "


    Chu Fei was relieved. He was really afraid that Kong Yuan would say something like "there are countless anti heaven skills recorded in other people''s scriptures". After all, what he could bring out was only a few scriptures that most Chinese people on earth were familiar with.


    "It''s not that high end..." Chu Fei wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and added, "the Sutra I''m talking about can''t reach the level of Xuannv Shangjing, but it''s also a very precious existence."


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to talk big. After all, if it was really the same level of existence as Xuannv Shangjing, if Kong Yuan really believed from his heart, he would be in danger in this world.


    There is no little reading on the Internet. Chu Fei naturally knows that every man is innocent and guilty. If he blows too hard, he is easy to blow himself up. But Chu Fei has not lived enough.


    "The childe said that it can''t reach the level of xuannvshangjing. It must be because the Scriptures are incomplete, leaving only the remnant chapters..." Kongyuan believed. He really believed. After all, he acquiesced that chufei''s cultivation was higher than his own.


    In this way, since he can analyze things, Chu unnaturally can also analyze them. Therefore, Kong Yuan himself accords with the cognition of "universal value" of the world, and so does Chu Fei.


    So, since Chu Fei can call it Jing, then it must not be a simple thing. Kong Yuan didn''t think whether Chu Fei would cheat him. After all, Shuntian pavilion''s position in the world is high enough, and even the leader of the blissful gate won''t take the initiative to offend them.


    Perhaps, this is a kind of performance of black under the light.


    "Well, it''s really a fragment, and it''s not the original, it''s just something recorded by later generations." Chu Fei did not expect that Kong Yuan would take the initiative to find an analysis and explanation for himself, which can be said to avoid a lot of trouble for Chu Fei.


    "Even if it''s just a sentence, it can benefit a lot!" Kong Yuanping regained his feelings and continued to ask after a long time:


    "I don''t know if the acquisition just mentioned by the young master is true?" He was afraid that Chu Fei wanted to auction, because the auction would publish the news, and it would attract countless experts'' salivation.


    But Kong Yuan had his own school, and their Shuntian Pavilion also had its own dependence. Naturally, they didn''t want the real good things to flow out to others.


    "Of course, I''m not a fool for the name of Shun Tian Pavilion. The money that can be sold at auction must be absolutely affordable. " Chu Fei quietly flatters, which makes Kong Yuan happy.


    "Well, put this down in advance. Now let''s talk about what''s good in guibaoge''s hand..." Chu Fei changed the topic and didn''t want to continue on the Scriptures.


    Because it''s not meaningful to continue now. First of all, Kong yuan will not come to talk to him about this kind of thing. He will definitely report it to someone who has the right to speak and decide. Secondly, even if Kong yuan could make a decision, Chu Fei couldn''t come up with it now.After all, his so-called scriptures are still left in the Internet, libraries, newsstands and bookstores of the earth


    "OK, OK. Later, I''ll get a catalog!" Kong Yuanlian said that he was right. With a confession, he turned around and left. In a moment, he came back.


    When he came back, he came with a thick jade book and a book made of animal skin in his hand. The jade book is neither thick nor big. It''s almost the same size as a piece of A4 paper. It''s more than ten centimeters thick. The animal skin book is much thinner, and its size is A4 paper.

 Chapter 38

    Kong Yuan came back with two catalogues in his arms. Chu Fei could see and think clearly. According to the routine of net text, these two catalogues of different materials should represent different levels of natural materials and local treasures. The top treasures must have been recorded in the jade book, and the only thing that can be recorded is the animal skin book.


    "Young master, please move to the inner room..." Instead of giving Chu Fei the two pamphlets, Kong Yuan invited Chu Fei to a separate room.


    Although it seems to be similar to the treatment of Tongrentang in Heixia Town, it is actually one place a day. The independent rooms provided by Shuntian pavilion are definitely not comparable to those of Tongrentang.


    Entering this room, Chu Fei only felt that he had entered another world. Although I can''t feel too much special in front of my eyes, it''s nothing more than tables, chairs and benches. It''s just more luxurious.


    But that kind of atmosphere, that kind of mysterious and refreshing fragrance all told the visitors from another angle that this room is absolutely super VIP.


    Chu Fei had no accomplishments, and he was not a person in this world. Naturally, he didn''t know the reality of the single room in Shuntian Pavilion. But in fact, as long as you go outside and ask any friar, 99% of the people will be able to tell the truth about the particularity of those single rooms in Shuntian Pavilion.


    For example, the rooms on the second floor of Shuntian pavilion''s backyard are each equipped with many arrays. At the same time, the materials used in the rooms also belong to the scope of natural materials and local treasures.


    In a room, even if you don''t do anything, your accomplishments will grow slowly. It''s like opening a plug-in with a golden finger. At the same time, you don''t have to worry about being attacked in those rooms. You don''t even need to worry about being attacked by Shuntian Pavilion people.


    The reason is very simple, because there is a special anti war array in the left and right of the room. What is anti war? In fact, it''s very simple. When the two monks start fighting, there will inevitably be fluctuations in the yuan force. As long as the fluctuations are large enough, the anti war array in the room will be launched.


    After the anti war array is launched, all the people in the room will be sent to different directions. Of course, this kind of transmission is different from the transmission function of chufei system. The transmission of chufei system is the real transmission and the transfer of time and space.


    In fact, the anti war array in the room of Shun Tian Pavilion uses powerful forces to directly lead the people inside to move at a high speed. Of course, because of the different strength of different people, this anti war array needs different materials and strength.


    In this way, we can know that the rooms in Shuntian pavilion are divided according to the importance of the guests and the cultivation of the people.


    In the room where Chu Fei and Kong Yuan lived, the most powerful transmission was quadrupole power, so anyone who exceeded quadrupole power was not allowed to enter this room.


    Whether they are outsiders or insiders of Shuntian Pavilion, if they exceed this level, they need to go to a higher level room, that is, a room above the second floor.


    Even if there is only one person who is beyond the Four extremes, it is also not allowed to talk in a single room on the second floor, only to choose a higher level room.


    Is this array powerful? Powerful, but in addition to Shuntian Pavilion and those auction houses at the same level as Shuntian Pavilion, no other shop in the outside world has this array.


    This kind of array was created by the forces behind Shuntian Pavilion. It is said that the reason for creating this array is that the people of that force, regardless of their rank, are hermit gentlemen who are independent of the world and only know how to cultivate.


    Chu Fei followed Kong yuan into the single room on the second floor. Naturally, Kong yuan did things according to the rules, but he also wanted to please Chu Fei. But Chu Fei didn''t understand it at all, so he didn''t succeed.


    After all, he didn''t know Chu Fei''s eagerness for treasure trading, and he didn''t know that the Scriptures and dharmas that Chu Fei had said before were just the rotten things on the earth.


    Chu Fei took the two pamphlets brought by Kong Yuan and put them on the table in front of him. Then, from the beginning of the jade book, page by page.


    All the things recorded in the jade book are owned by Shuntian Pavilion, or can be obtained at any time. All of them are top treasures. It can be said that the things recorded in them, even if any of them are exiled outside, will cause a bloodbath in the friars'' world.


    But as long as things are in Shuntian Pavilion, no one dares to make a random decision, unless you can take out other items of corresponding value. Because everything in the jade book only accepts barter, not money.


    There are many treasures on it. Each one also records the efficacy grade, and also records the things that need to be exchanged. Chu Fei didn''t have any of those things, and naturally there was no way to get the treasure on the jade book.


    So, after a simple look, Chu Fei put down the jade book and said, "it''s a pity that I can take something out, and none of it is recorded in the jade book..."


    "Don''t say it''s a pity, sir. All the things on it are hard to find for thousands of years. The reason why they are taken out is to let you have a look. If you have a chance in the future, don''t give up."


    Kong Yuan''s words really come from his heart. In his opinion, there are not many people who can have Chu Fei''s spirit. With great fortune, he is likely to get the natural resources and local treasures in the future.After all, Chu Fei is still young, and you can see it between the eyebrows. So in another direction, it''s a long-term investment.


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t reply. He took the book of animal skin on the table in his hand. The reason why we can see at a glance that this is a Book of animal skin is mainly because of the color on the cover and a small amount of hair left in the middle of the cover.


    It''s not that we didn''t clean it up, but that we left it on purpose, or that we couldn''t get rid of it at all. The little hair in the middle of the cover is white, like a drop of water. The hair is soft, but it doesn''t feel anything.


    "What kind of hide is this made of?" Chu Fei looked curious and asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s made of the fur of Baize, the holy beast." Kong Yuan laughingly picked up the tea cup and observed Chu Fei''s reaction.


    Chu Fei kept his head down when he picked up the book, so Kong Yuan couldn''t see anything. However Chu Fei hears these two words of white Ze, but picked to pick eyebrow.


    Baize, the holy beast, is called the divine beast on earth. It is a legendary beast with the same name as the four holy beasts. According to the legend of the earth, Baize can understand people, reach all things, and know the appearance of ghosts and gods. It''s said that during the Yellow Emperor''s tour, Bai Ze sent the "Atlas of ghosts and gods" at the request of the Yellow Emperor, which recorded 11520 kinds of ghosts.


    There is another legend that Baize is the mount of Zhong Kui, the sage of the town.


    It used to be a myth, but now it really appears in this world. Thinking about the blood unicorn, Chu Fei''s curiosity about this world is growing.


    What is the relationship between the world and the earth? Why can things in this world appear in the myths and legends of the earth? Does that mean that the legendary dragon, Phoenix and other beasts and all kinds of immortals can also appear in this world?


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand, and he knew that he couldn''t understand in a short time However, the only thing that can be sure is that since the system can allow itself to cross into the world, then the world must have an inseparable relationship with the earth.


    The answer must be in the future.


    Chu Fei pressed the question in his heart and began to look carefully at the natural materials and treasures crowded in the book. Most of the things recorded in this pamphlet are now in Shuntian Pavilion, and only a few are in other people''s hands.


    There are many kinds of natural materials and local treasures recorded above, from ore to Qiongjiang Yuniang, from Shenguo to Baoqi Shenbing, from life-saving medicine to self-protection Shenpin, which can be said to cover all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, although most of the things recorded in the book were auctioned with money, the money they needed was not gold and silver. It''s something called meta crystal


    At the same time, the title page of the book also records the information of Yuanjing.


    Yuanjing can be understood from its literal meaning, that is, Yuanli crystal, which has different levels. It can be divided into heaven and earth Yuanqi and xianyuanqi, that is, Yuanjing and xianyuanjing, which are milky white and pure transparent respectively.


    But this is not all. There are two kinds of higher level meta crystals, one is the magic meta crystal (FA crystal) with color mist flowing inside, and the other is the Dao meta crystal with infinite color change and starry sky. Corresponding to the higher level of mana and the power of heaven.


    According to the description on the title page, combined with the information collected by chufei during this period, chufei finally understood the cultivation system in the world.


    Starting from the lowest level, the first is physical training, that is, pure physical exercise. This part is the category of worldly rivers and lakes. The highest level is the so-called peak after tomorrow, that is, the level that nine dead souls can reach.


    Then it entered the stage of inducing Qi, which is the threshold for ordinary people to become monks. There are two simple ways to reach the bleed phase. The first is to reach the peak of physical training, and then naturally enter the Qi inducing stage, but unless there is a skill, it is impossible to continue to practice.


    The other is to practice in accordance with the skill from a young age, combined with the natural resources and local treasures, you can directly enter the air entraining stage. Of course, this kind of so-called natural resources and treasures can not be easily obtained. If we have to explain it with something that people on earth can understand, we need to build a foundation.


    Of course, there is no such thing as building base pill in the world, but there are similar effects, such as pills, plants, liquids and solids.


    The purpose of this stage is to open up the inner landscape of human beings, which is also a familiar part of the earth. Qi is the essence of heaven and earth. The essence of heaven and earth is used to open up the inner scene of Dantian, and then the inner and outer is accessible, and the blood is connected. This is the Qi inducing stage.


    The next stage is to turn Dantian into a solid one.


    This is also the cultivation mode that Chu Fei is familiar with, because most of the routines on the earth net are like this.


    However, after this "Ning Dan", it is not the familiar net text routine of Chu Fei, but the other two Dan fields. In the earth''s religious culture, people have three Dantian, namely upper, middle and lower Dantian. The lower Dantian is three inches below the navel.

 Chapter 39

    The middle Dantian is in the heart, and the world is called the source of life. The upper Dantian is in the head, and the world is called the divine chamber. More details, chufei doesn''t know


    The stage of cultivating the source of life and the chamber of God is the so-called secret environment stage. After the secret realm, there is the four extreme situation, but it is not clear which four extreme Chu is.


    After listening to Sixue''s chat, I knew that it was not from the front of the book two days ago. After the ladder is the realm of dragon. Yun Shuxue tells Chu Fei that the great master of the realm of dragon will be called a saint.


    Sage is the top level of cultivation in this world. There is still something above saints, but that is not what Yun Shuxue can say. But according to legend, the highest level of the world is called emperor.


    Back to Yuanjing, the monks in the air entraining stage used the force of heaven and earth, which can be regarded as the primary application of the force of heaven and earth. After the completion of Ning Dan, Yuan Li in the body will be transformed into Xian Yuan Li, which is more powerful and more difficult to cultivate. After stepping into the ladder of heaven, the power possessed can be called FA Yuan Li, that is, FA Li. Only in the sage stage can it be called the power of the way of heaven.


    At the same time, all Yuanjing in the world, whether xianyuanjing or daoyuanjing, can be considered as manufactured. It''s not difficult to make it. It''s to condense the Yuan Li, Xian Yuan Li, mana and the power of heaven into crystal shape.


    Of course, there are naturally formed crystals in nature, but the highest one is only FA yuan crystal. As for the natural Dao Yuan crystal, it only exists in people''s imagination.


    Finally, Chu Fei got a general idea of the world''s cultivation system, and was satisfied with it. Although this matter is not helpful to his business with Shun Tian Ge, it is of great significance to Chu Fei''s survival in the world.


    Chu Fei finished the book and sighed in his heart, because he didn''t have Yuan Jing, not to mention the higher level of immortal Dharma. However, on the last page of the book, Chu Fei noticed that in a description of the natural materials and local treasures, a thing named "Tianbei" was mentioned.


    That sentence was left by the person who sold the Tiancai Dibao, which means that it is strictly forbidden to trade with the person who left information on the Tianbei, even if it is an auction.


    "Mr. Kong, what is this monument?" Chu Fei was puzzled and naturally asked.


    "Ah, you didn''t notice when you came here. This day''s tablet is in the inner door of the hall on the first floor of Shuntian Pavilion. It records the information released by the scattered monks and Heretics in the rivers and lakes. Some of them are exchanged and some of them are purchased."


    After Kong Yuan explained, he said:


    "it seems that you are very interested in that day''s monument, but there is no need to go down to watch it. I have the master card of that day''s monument, please..."


    With these words, Kong Yuan took out a jade plate about the size of 32 sheets of paper from his personal space. It was black and square, with a lot of information scrolling on it.


    Chu Fei received it and listened to Kong Yuan''s introduction while browsing, saying:


    "tiantianbei is made of the same material as Zi Mu brand, which is a kind of magical ore. after special treatment, what is recorded on Tianbei made of the same material will be displayed on Zi Mu brand, which is also a common thing."


    Chu Fei nodded. Through the words "heresy" and "sanxiu" mentioned in Kong Yuan''s words, Chu Fei understood why there was such a sentence on the last page of the animal skin book.


    Presumably, the person who took out the treasure didn''t look up to the loose repair, let alone those heretics.


    On the Zi Mu card, Chu Fei noticed a message that he wanted to exchange Qian Kun ring and a Dao Yu for something that could stimulate the potential of the human body.


    In this message, what Chu Fei is really interested in is Qian Kun Jie. From the name, we can know that the function of the heaven and earth ring and the heaven and earth bag must be the same. To put it bluntly, it is the space ring.


    As for Daoyu, chufei has no idea, because he doesn''t know what Daoyu is.


    Then, Chu Fei suddenly realized that this kind of thing that can stimulate the potential of human body can really be taken out on his own side! It''s also a drug that people on earth are familiar with - adrenal hormone.


    However, when Chu Fei wanted to browse the identity of the information publisher, he was disappointed, because there was no identity of the information publisher, no name, no explanation, or even the word "anonymous".


    "What? Are you interested in this information Kong Yuan noticed Chu Fei''s expression, so he could guess it. But he was opposite Chu Fei, and he didn''t know which message Chu Fei saw.


    Chu Fei nodded and affirmed Kong Yuan''s guess. Kong Yuan laughed and said:


    "since this card is useful for you, I will give this card to you!" With that, Kong Yuan made a strange decision with his hands, pointing at the jade card. For a moment, chufei felt that there was something missing from the master card.


    Just when Chu Fei was confused, the system in Chu Fei''s mind suddenly gave a Ding sound:


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. You have found a bindable foreign exchange item. Are you bound?Chu Fei was surprised in his heart, but he still pressed confirm and chose to bind. Then, Chu Fei''s Zi Mu card disappeared. On the left side of the system interface in Chu Fei''s mind, there was an independent box on which all kinds of information were scrolling.


    -- bind successfully, system open function, phagocytosis function, reward: - miscellaneous column.


    After hearing the system''s reminder, Chu Fei was happy. He didn''t expect to get a reward like this. But what is this miscellaneous column? Chu Fei began to look for


    Finally, Chu Fei found the extra miscellaneous column on the column bar of the main interface of the system, behind food, drink, medicine, tonic, clothing, weapon and skill.


    There is nothing under this column. All the boxes are hung with a small lock. Chufei knows that if he wants to unlock the things under this column, he still needs to spend some money to exchange. However, since there are more miscellaneous items, it means that those items that are not under the category of food, drink, medicine, tonic, clothing and weapons can be found in the miscellaneous column.


    Good, good! Chu Fei is in the heart excited of call, but on the face but as far as possible didn''t show any abnormality.


    Kong yuan only noticed that Chu Fei had put away the Zi Mu card and thought that he had put the Zi Mu card into his personal space, so he said with a smile:


    "childe, if you want to contact the information publisher above, you just need to input Yuan Li into the information after the Zi Mu card has recognized the owner, so that the other party can receive a reminder no matter where they are, and send a message It can indicate the direction and distance of the host. If both of them are very eager, they can meet very quickly by acting together. "


    Chu Fei nodded and said, "thank you, Mr. Kong. I''m really interested in the above information... "


    "At last, I''ve got something for you, and I''m sure Shuntian pavilion has not tarnished my reputation However, young master, I hope you can stay for a long time. After Kong informs the elder, I will ask you to trade the incomplete Scripture with the elder... "


    Chu Fei nodded and agreed to Kong Yuan''s request.


    "By the way, the jade book and the animal skin book will be given to the young master, so that the young master can decide what kind of natural materials and land treasures to exchange."


    Chufei nodded again, indicating that there was no problem.


    "Since you have agreed, please move to the top floor. Kong arranged a top-level room for you, which reflects my sincerity of Shuntian Pavilion."


    Chu Fei didn''t speak, but he didn''t object, because he didn''t understand the difference between the top floor and the second floor. But since it''s the top floor, it''s better than the second floor.


    Later, Chu Fei was led to the top floor by Kong Yuan and entered a luxurious room. It seemed that it was a room rather than a courtyard. Chu Fei couldn''t understand why there was a courtyard in a room on the top floor.


    But in fact, this is an important manifestation of Shuntian pavilion''s wealth. The top floor corresponds to the monks at the level of dragon and sage. The anti war array in this room can also play a role for saints, but the consumption is even greater.


    It''s just the size of the world rather than the rooms inside. Far from the word "world", the materials and methods used are similar to the requirements for opening up a small world.


    Before Kong yuan left, he told chufei clearly that chufei was absolutely safe as long as he didn''t leave the room. Even if a sage wants to attack chufei, chufei can leave here in an instant with the array in the room.


    Chu Fei said thanks, but he didn''t ask what array it was and how it worked. As for staying in this room, chufei is even more impossible.


    He''s going out now. He''s going to find Yun Shuxue in the front private room. He has to ask what''s going on. After all, he was so confused by Kong Yuan that he didn''t have a deep understanding of Shuntian Pavilion and all kinds of things here.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the private room of the blissful gate, Yun Shuxue is chatting with his master and younger martial sister. They have already said what they should say before, and the part about Chu Fei is also very clear.


    Now what a few people say is just pure gossip and funny information. It can be regarded as a rest time in hard cultivation


    There are enough rooms in the private room for everyone to have their own bedroom, and the people of blissful gate are not ready to leave. Because in another month, it will be the day of the annual large-scale auction of shuntiange in shuntianfu.


    Even if they leave now, they will come back then, so they will stay here for a month. Moreover, during this period, there will be a variety of other sects to come, and there will be many individual monks to participate in the auction.


    This annual auction is a convention. At the same time, Shuntian Pavilion will organize an exchange meeting between monks before the auction.


    It can be said that this is one of the important reasons why Shuntian Pavilion can keep a good impression in the hearts of all monks. A purely neutral organization, for the sake of the future of all monks, proposes and organizes such an exchange meeting, which can be said to bring a little warmth to the dull, violent and indifferent cultivation life in the world.At the same time, the exchange conference initiated and organized by shuntiange also gave birth to two lists, namely, tianbang and Dibang, which recorded the combat power ranking of the younger generation of monks.

 Chapter 40

    Tianbang records the rank of friars at TIANTI level. The people who participate in the rank are all under 100 years old, and those over 100 years old are not qualified to be on the list, so this tianbang is also regarded as the list of talents.


    On the other hand, the list records the heroic youths under the ladder level. They are judged by their achievements, merits and accomplishments. There is also an age limit, but the maximum age is 30.


    All the people recorded in the list must be the existence of the cultivation below 30 in the secret environment and the four extreme situation. The level of cultivation is not the only standard. It also combines the past achievements, such as how many blood beasts have been eliminated, or which evil ways have been killed.


    The land list is considered to be a potential list. Anyone who is on the list may step into the sky list and become a world-famous genius. At the same time, di Bang has also become a list of all the sects to dig out each other. After all, the highest age is only 30 years old. Loyalty to the sects is not necessarily high. As long as better conditions and benefits are given, it is uncertain that people can be dug up.


    The people in tianbang can''t help it. It''s absolutely not a small sect that can cultivate tianbang''s sect power. Moreover, the people who can get on tianbang must get a lot of benefits from the sect and want to dig a corner. Unless that sect is going to end, it''s absolutely impossible.


    There are a total of 100 members in the list, while there are only 10 in the list. Shuntian Pavilion is also the one who made the list, but it is mainly the sect behind Shuntian Pavilion.


    Shuntian pavilion has such a group of people. Relying on Shuntian Pavilion, they travel in every corner of the world at the same time, collecting all kinds of information about young heroes, and sorting out the list.


    However, Shuntian Pavilion and the sect behind it are absolutely forbidden to be on the list, because they are neutral, absolutely neutral, and they are absolutely forbidden to fight for the things on the list.


    It''s also a special sect. In the sect rules, even disciples are forbidden to fight for justice. It seems that they are only willing to record and observe the world, not experience it.


    At this time, in the private room of the blissful gate, the six women are talking about the topic of tianbang and Dibang. Just chatting happily, there was a knock on the door outside, and it was chufei.


    "May I come in, please?" Chu Fei still keeps the habit of knocking on the door on earth. According to the rules of the world, he should report his name after knocking on the door and explain his intention.


    However, some of the girls, including Master Yu Lianhua, did not show any dissatisfaction with Chu Fei''s practice. In particular, Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters all smile so much that their eyes are bent down.


    They hope that Chu Fei and Yun Shuxue have something from their heart Before I realized that yunshuxue didn''t seem to have much feelings for chufei, four people were disappointed, but now, hope is burning up again.


    Yu Lianhua just smiles. She believes that her beloved disciple Yun Shuxue can handle this matter well. No matter what she has or doesn''t have with chufei, she will stand on Yun Shuxue''s side.


    Perhaps, this is the deep love between mother and daughter


    As for Yun Shuxue, she was a little surprised. She didn''t understand why Chu Fei would come. After all, Chu Fei and I don''t have much contact. Although I somehow brought out a lot of good things, what''s more important is that all my teachers and sisters were there. At this time, did Chu Fei come here to show his position?


    If Chu Fei comes in and says that he wants to pursue Yun Shuxue, it''s actually "meeting his parents". After all, most women in this world are introverted and don''t dare to love and hate as girls on earth.


    In other words, in this world, girls generally don''t know much about love. After all, they don''t have experience. So many times, good feelings may be misunderstood as love, and then make mistakes for a lifetime.


    On the contrary, people on earth, even if they like it or like it, either love or impossible. After all, from small to large, I''ve heard countless love stories and seen countless love movies and TV plays, and my understanding of love will be very clear.


    In fact, it''s also Yun Shuxue''s concern that makes her feel a little good about Chu Fei


    It can be said that if two people have no contact from now on, then no one will feel uncomfortable, and the relationship will naturally fade into ordinary friends. But once the contacts are close, maybe chufei is OK, but it''s really hard for yunshuxue to guarantee anything.


    "Mr. Chu is here. Elder martial sister, go to open the door quickly..." The youngest sister is the happiest. Next to the other younger martial sister also along with a laugh from cloud Book snow.


    Yun Shuxue''s face turned red all of a sudden. After all, she was a girl and a child. How could she bear these. If you change to a woman with experience, such as her Master Yu Lianhua, you may not have any reaction at all.


    "Cher, go, open the door." Yu Lianhua nodded her head with a smile.


    Now that the master has spoken, Yun Shuxue can''t refuse, so she goes to the door with a red face and opens the door. Outside the door, Chu Fei is very curious to see Yun Shuxue with a red face, and he almost looks crazy.


    This is the peerless beauty fairy, but now this fairy is also coquettish infinite, how can let Chu Fei not see crazy!


    "You What can I do for you Cloud Book snow by Chu Fei see nervous, so quickly open mouth to transfer Chu Fei''s attention."Well, there''s something I want to ask you." Chu Fei nodded and knew that it was impolite to look at people like that, so he quickly shifted his sight.


    "Come in, Mr. Chu. Don''t be so formal."


    Just when Yun Shuxue wanted to ask Chu Fei what he wanted to ask, the Master Yu Lianhua spoke.


    Now I really have to let chufei in


    Chu Fei shrugs at Yun Shuxue, expressing helplessness. From his heart, he didn''t want to go in. After all, the people inside were not so friendly to him before.


    But since the elders have said that, Chu Fei can''t refuse, so he has to follow the steps of Yun Shuxue.


    "I''ve met my predecessors and some fairies..." Chu Fei clasped his fists and arched his hands, with a smile on his face, and spoke neither humbly nor haughtily.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Chu. Sit down..." Yu Lianhua motioned to his apprentice to bring a chair to Chu Fei, and then said, "since we meet again, we don''t have to be so polite. What''s the matter with you here?"


    Chu Fei smiles and doesn''t hide anything. Although he comes to ask Yun Shuxue to answer questions, it doesn''t mean that he really can''t let others know. After all, when he introduced himself before, he said that he was a resident of an overseas island and had just entered the mainland. There were many things he didn''t understand, but it was reasonable.


    "Well, I don''t know about this Shuntian Pavilion, so I want to ask an acquaintance."


    "I see This question is also in line with the identity of Duke Chu... " Yu Lianhua said with a smile, and then winked at Chu Fei, as if to say: you have a big problem!


    But yulianhua really told chufei all kinds of information about Shuntian Pavilion, which opened chufei''s eyes and made him know more about the world.


    Moreover, it seems that yulianhua really intended to help chufei, so she said a lot of things that ordinary friars didn''t know. For example, the tablet of that day, the Zi Mu card, the attic of the backyard, the anti war array, the room and courtyard on the top floor, and the tianbang Dibang.


    Here, chufei learned that the forces behind Shuntian Pavilion were called Shenshan, which was on another continent. This holy mountain is not a sect, it''s just an organization. There are so many experts in it that any elder can be the leader of a sect in other continents.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also learned that Shenshan and its subordinate Shuntian pavilion are absolutely neutral, and also set up two lists for young talents: tianbang and Dibang.


    In addition, Shuntian Pavilion exists in every continent, and there is only one in every continent. The continent where chufei lived was called Kyushu. Its full name was the ninth state. Shuntian pavilion was in Shuntian mansion.


    Shuntianfu is not the center of Kyushu mainland, nor is it the most prosperous town in Kyushu mainland, but it is here mainly because the name of shuntianfu exactly corresponds to shuntiange.


    Every Shuntian Pavilion in every continent will hold an auction at a specific time of each year. However, this time is not fixed, but needs to be announced in advance by Shuntian Pavilion officials.


    But Shuntian Pavilion may hold auctions at any other time, but they are all small auctions. Among the annual large-scale auctions organized by the government, the most important event is the exchange meeting among monks.


    Or conversely, this annual auction is mainly due to the annual exchange meeting. Of course, not everyone will come every year. Anyway, it''s who''s coming. As long as there''s nothing important, people nearby will definitely come to participate.


    Another point is to update the ranking of tianbang Dibang once every ten years. This year, we just catch up with each other. So a month later, the activity will be more grand.


    However, from the point of view of Chu Fei, it''s just like Taobao''s double 11 and double 12. It''s just to find a reason to hold an auction and then make money to buy things. That''s all.


    When the jade lotus said all the information once again, Chu Fei had a feeling of gratitude in his heart. After all, the jade Lotus can speed up so much when it is not friendly to itself, which means that no matter what, the jade lotus doesn''t want to be stiff with itself.


    Therefore, Chu Fei stood up and gave a deep salute to the jade lotus again, but the salute was just a bow on the earth.


    Although they were not familiar with this etiquette, they could see Chu Fei''s sincerity, so they were happy to accept it.


    "Well, you have already answered my question. Then my question comes. What''s your plan in the future? " After receiving Chu Fei''s gift, Yu Lianhua asked with a smile.


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to answer this question. He didn''t know what he really wanted to do, otherwise he would not be a rich second generation on earth who would only spend money.


    Although he has a clear goal now, that is, to rise again, it is only a goal attached to the system. The real goal of life, Chu Fei has not yet.


    So Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and borrowed a common saying from the earth, saying: "it''s just doing our best to listen to the destiny."


    "Well, what does that mean?" Yu Lianhua asked again with a smile.After thinking about it, Chu Fei once again borrowed a common saying from the earth, a common saying that Mr. Shuo Shu had always said:


    "but do good, don''t ask about the future!"

 Chapter 41

    Chu Fei walked out of the private room of the blissful gate with a smile on his face, because he found that Yun Shuxue''s master didn''t seem to have a bad attitude towards himself. Especially in the end, her two answers seemed to make Yu Lianhua take a higher look at herself.


    In the gate of bliss, he has got what he wants to know, but he also knows that his identity is more likely to be suspected in the gate of bliss.


    We are all adults, although others showed a good attitude for the time being, Chu Fei didn''t dare to trust them too much.


    However, when Chu Fei came out of the private room of the blissful gate, she found that the beautiful waiter Meier was still standing in the corridor, as if waiting for the orders of the guests in the private room.


    Chu Fei says hello to mei''er with a smile, and then goes back to the backyard. He goes back to the courtyard arranged for him on the top of the backyard.


    Chu Fei inadvertently looked back at the moment when he walked in, and just saw the charm who didn''t know what to do from the gap of the stairs. Chu Fei thought in his heart, is he being watched?


    It''s possible, but it''s understandable. Who asked him to say that he had scriptures before? Although they were incomplete scriptures, the value of scriptures in the world was so great that people in Tiange couldn''t be more cautious.


    But for the time being, Shuntian pavilion has little influence on chufei, because chufei has decided to return to earth now.


    Into the room, into the courtyard, Chu Fei backhand closed the door, and then opened the system. However, the first thing Chu Fei did was not to click the light ball representing the two worlds, but to put his finger on the new box of the system, where was the function of the system after swallowing the sub and parent cards.


    Chu Fei turned to the previous purchase information, and then got the prompt that the system was contacting the other side. After that, chufei returned to earth. The transmission point on this side of the earth is still at the corner behind chufei''s shop, so chufei still needs to take a few steps to return to his shop after he shows up.


    Chu Fei left the shop for a long time. When he left, there were still many people left in the shop, including Dadong, Dadong''s parents and, of course, Dadong''s blind date.


    Anyway, Chu Fei doesn''t think his escape will bring too much trouble to Dadong But when Chu Fei came to the door of his shop, he found that the door of the shop was open, the light inside was on, and there was an acquaintance sitting in front of his desk.


    Dadong, Dadong is staying in chufei''s shop, and he doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    Chu Fei subconsciously looked at the sky and time. Now it''s not night or weekend. It''s reasonable that Dadong should appear in his own company. But why does Dadong stay in his own shop?


    Can''t it be that Dadong company is not busy? But even if he is not busy, according to his sense of responsibility, he should not come to his shop to hang around!


    You know, unless Chu Fei suddenly needs Dadong''s help, there is absolutely no reason for Dadong to appear here!


    Especially Chufei felt that Dadong had been in his shop for a long time.


    Because, on the desk, next to the computer, there is a bucket of instant noodles. It seems that it has just eaten.


    Do you eat instant noodles? It''s so out of character!


    Chu Fei stood at the door, curious, but did not push the door of the shop for the first time. And Dadong is browsing all kinds of information on the computer while drinking water.


    What Dadong sees most on the Internet is the news that his company has been shut down.


    Yes, although Dadong is a rich second generation, in fact, his parents'' reputation in the economic circle is not big, so it is reasonable to say that even if his company has an accident, it will not be on the news.


    After all, Dadong''s company doesn''t have chain restaurants with its parents. It''s hard to have any major accidents


    On the Internet, there is a high degree of concern about the closure of Dadong company, but there are few topics for free discussion. BT never knew when he came into contact with the seed company.


    Yes, Dadong''s company was closed down because it is the headquarters of a famous BT seed sharing website. However, it is strange that this seemingly lame reason actually won the trust and directly led to the closure of its own company.


    Fortunately, after the closure of his company, no person in charge or employee was taken away by the company. It seems that it is also very clear that Dadong''s company has nothing to do with the BT business.


    From the heart of Dadong, he may only admit that the problem of his company is false publicity. Yes, Dadong''s company will be involved in similar business.


    Because Dadong''s company is to do network promotion, this line, to put it bluntly, is to rely on all kinds of boastful seamless network promotion. Therefore, it will naturally involve false propaganda.


    But the only doubt that Dadong can figure out these days is that if he checks his company in the name of false publicity, he can only pay a fine at most, and he can''t seal it up at all.Is it because of the black hand of competitors? It is possible that Dadong''s biggest business is a list of health care products, and it is also a long-term list.


    The competition in the health care products industry is really great. If you tell others that the most competitive industries in China are the college entrance examination and health care products, it seems that there will not be many people against it.


    Dadong has been worried about this for several days, but he doesn''t want to think about it any more. The company will be closed when it is closed. Anyway, his biggest problem now is not money and company reputation.


    The main reason why Dadong stayed in chufei''s shop was that after chufei fled, he couldn''t thoroughly wash his "Persuasion" to chufei. In addition to the aphrodisiac, the parents and the girl''s attitude towards themselves became very repulsive


    Especially after the BT seed incident, the dirty water on Dadong''s body was even worse. When it comes to BT seeds, maybe pure boys and girls don''t understand it. But when it comes to old drivers, they all know that pirated movies and TV plays are not a problem. The biggest problem is that most of the movies represented by BT seeds are A-level movies, short for


    Therefore, Dadong was forbidden by his parents to take money from home and to go home for a year. Dadong was forced to leave in chufei''s shop by his parents and the girl.


    "Ah Dadong sighed helplessly. He took off his eyes and looked away from the computer screen. "Feige, come back quickly. I''m going to cry!"


    Dadong said, his eyes turned to the door of the shop At this time, Chu Fei is also looking inside.


    "Hold the grass! Feige Dadong saw that Chu Fei appeared, and he stood at the door looking at himself. For a moment, he was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. So he ran to the door quickly, pushed open the door and dragged Chu Fei in.


    "Feige, where have you been? I''m getting bored these days!"


    "Well What''s the matter with you? " Chu FeiMeng didn''t know what happened.


    "What''s the matter! You know that after you ran away, the dirty water on my body couldn''t be cleaned at all! How can I explain that they don''t believe me? I think I''m abetting you to hook up with your sister! "


    "It shouldn''t be..." Chufei''s face was strange. He thought it was funny, but he didn''t think it should be. After all, whose parents are willing to believe that their son is a wrongdoer!


    don''t say that when you were little, when you were a child, your parents took the children from other people''s homes to make complaints about their children, just to stimulate the children. When children really grow up, there are a few parents will give their son''s head on the stool basin!


    So Chu Fei can''t understand And Chu Fei explained to Dadong when he left, which should be enough to explain the problem clearly!


    "You don''t know, BT paradise is closed down!"


    "What are you talking about holding the grass! Who did No, who reported it! Who is so tasteless! "


    BT paradise, this is the website of seed sharing that was blocked above. When Dadong said this, he wanted to say that he was the one behind BT heaven. Even his family believed him, so he couldn''t clean himself


    But chufei was wrong Chu Fei thinks Dadong is just telling himself! As an old driver, or an old driver in the rich second generation circle, seed is not strange to Chu.


    Maybe some people don''t understand why Chu Fei was addicted to BT instead of looking for a real girl since he was a rich second generation and rich!


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t look for it, but would look for it. But later, when he couldn''t do it, he replaced it with BT. Only the girl really let Chu Fei see the kind of enchanted, Chu Fei will find a way to spend the night with others.


    Dadong also wants to explain, but now Chu Fei where to listen, he is reciting a popular online paragraph.


    "The express fell down, I didn''t speak BT heaven fell, and I didn''t speak... "


    Dadong is listening to chufei''s recitation, and he wants to cry and laugh. It has to be said that the reason why Dadong has such a good relationship with chufei is that chufei is really funny.


    "Feige, Feige! You understand wrong... " Dadong follows chufei behind his buttocks, listening to chufei''s chanting and trying to stop chufei.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t listen to Dadong again until he had finished reciting the words, saying:


    "well, it''s a sad thing. No more What''s the matter with you


    At this time, Chu Fei had already walked behind the desk and just came to the bowl of instant noodles, so Chu Fei naturally pointed to the instant noodles and asked.


    "Because I have been cut off the source of my income, and my company has been closed down. Now I am forcibly detained in your place by my parents and my future daughter-in-law. When do I want to understand why I am wrong, and when do I want to go back..."


    Dadong explained bitterly.


    "Ah, what''s wrong with your company? Isn''t your company very good? Why is it closed down? "


    "Because our company has become a behind the scenes company of BT paradise...""Really? So exciting? "


    "It''s really exciting. Fortunately, it''s just nominal. No employee is really invited to tea..."


    "Oh, that''s good. But why are you cut off by your parents? "


    "Because my parents believed the news..."


    When Chu Fei heard this, he figured out what was going on with Dadong, so he gave a long voice, then patted Dadong on the shoulder and said:


    "it''s hard for you, but it''s also an honor to be in the black pot of BT heaven..."

 Chapter 42

    "What''s the honor? It''s not a good thing." Dadong smiles bitterly.


    "What? At least you are also the pioneer of gender education among the people Although chufei is teasing Dadong, he is actually thinking about why Dadong''s company is so famous.


    Relatively speaking, it''s OK for individuals to download, spread or save some adult things. It''s not a big deal. But if it''s a company, it''s really illegal, and the circumstances are serious enough.


    After all, the spread of this kind of thing, seriously speaking, has really brought a very bad impact on teenagers. So Chu Fei was thinking, how did Dadong hook up with this matter.


    While thinking about this problem, chufei sat in his office chair and wanted to search on the computer for the real background of BT paradise.


    The news did not cover up the identity of the real website owner. Of course, the name is not the full name, and the photos are mosaic, but at least it is very clear in the city, not Shishi.


    But at the back of the news, there are a few sentences that simply describe the relationship between Dadong company and this incident. It''s said in the news that the boss of this website confessed his previous home, that is, the company of Dadong, so the company of Dadong was closed down.


    At the same time, in the news, it was also used to say "it is reported that the company in Shishi has been closed down and the relevant responsible person has also been arrested!". All in all, there are only two sentences in the news reports that really involve Dadong company.


    One is that he confessed the company of Dadong, the other is that the company was sealed up and the person in charge was arrested. This is a fool!


    Dadong must have been overcast, but it remains to be investigated who is the person who overcame Dadong. From Chu Fei''s heart, he thinks that the people of Yin Dadong are probably Li Qia.


    "What are your plans now?" Chu Fei motioned Dadong to sit down, then asked with concern.


    "What else can I plan for? I don''t have the habit of bringing cash. The source of income has been cut off, and the company''s account has been sealed up. My employees say that the company''s account is empty, and the money has gone to my parents, and then my parents have settled the wages and benefits of the employees In other words, as long as my parents don''t let go, I''m a penniless pauper... "


    Chu Fei nodded, waiting for Dadong''s afterword.


    "If my financial resources are gone, then Zhao Yong will not have my support. He can only do those things himself Of course, if not... "


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t want to get involved in Zhao Yong''s business..." Chu Fei waved his hand, interrupted Dadong''s later words, and then said, "let Zhao Yong find a way for him. You''d better talk about yourself. What''s your plan?"


    "Well My plan is nothing. After all, my parents ordered me to stay with you. I think it''s good. Anyway, even if they don''t tell me, I''ll probably stay with you... "


    Chu Fei frowned and thought about Dadong, and said:


    "now I''ve made some money. I can pay you 100000 yuan, 200000 yuan at most, and I''ll spend more But I don''t think you can start a new company even if you take 200000.... "


    "No, I''m almost sure I''m on the blacklist now. I want to start a company unless I ask someone else to be a legal person..."


    "The main thing is that even if you start a new company, you will still be attacked..." Chu Fei picked up a pack of cigarettes from the side and lit one for himself. As he smoked, he said:


    "I think it''s Li Qia who has done this for you in all probability, but now it''s just suspicion, there''s no evidence."


    Dadong listened bitterly. His face was full of pitiful looks. Of course, he was pretending to be pitiful. After all, as a man, especially a progressive man, grievance is acceptable, but pity is unacceptable.


    So, real men can pretend to be poor, but few of them really feel poor.


    "This revenge must be paid But in the future, I think you''d better partner with me... "


    "How to partner?" Dadong actually has this idea. Anyway, chufei''s store is always closed. Now Dadong is still here, so it''s better to show chufei the store.


    "You''re in charge of the business here. You don''t have to look at the shop and sell goods. Anyway, you pay for the money to open the shop On the money side, how about share-holding dividend? "


    In fact, there is no need for chufei to say so, let alone to do so. After all, chufei''s goods are from different worlds. They are all good things, and the selling prices are absolutely sky high. If they are divided by shares and proportion, Dadong can definitely get more money from chufei than he imagined.


    "No! I''d better get paid... " Dadong also understands Chu Fei''s idea. At the same time, he also knows that even if he only gets his salary, Qian chufei, who should be given to him, will still give it to him. It''s just a nominal change.


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t clean it. If I share the profits To tell you the truth, I have yellow mud on my crotch. It''s not excrement, it''s excrement... " Dadong shriveled his mouth and looked helpless."This will be explained clearly sooner or later..." Chu Fei was puzzled. Chufei is right. Sooner or later, this matter will be explained clearly, especially when chufei gets more powerful exotic goods. At that time, even if he doesn''t take the initiative to explain, this matter can be solved by himself.


    "I know Just take the salary. Anyway, you won''t treat me badly. I don''t know you yet And it''s good to get a salary. Who let me not be a small employee? " Dadong is optimistic, and his reason is reasonable.


    Rich people always like to do things they have never done. I remember there was an old movie in which the beggars, beggars, beggars, singers and thieves were all rich. The reason why they did that was for the sake of freshness.


    "Well, well, I accept your reason." Chu Fei had no choice but to help him. After a pause, he said, "from now on, you will be my super grocer If I''m not here, you''ll be fully responsible. If I''m here, I''ll listen to me... "


    "Well, that''s good, isn''t it! Brother Fei, look, this bed... "


    Now there is only one bed in this shop. Although it is a double bed, few men are willing to share the same bed with another man.


    After all, it''s easy to be embarrassed


    "Do you still have a bank card?"


    "Yes, there is another one, but there is no money in it..." Dadong took out his wallet from his body and took out one of the empty but full of cards. Except for this one, all the others have been cancelled.


    The reason why this chapter has not been cancelled is that this card was given to him by Dadong''s father when he was a child. The registered identity of this bank card is his father, not Dadong himself.


    And the mobile phone number and other things bound to this bank card are all from Dadong As for this, it''s a long story between father and son. There''s no need to say more.


    "Good..." Chufei nodded, took the bank card in Dadong''s hand, then opened the bank website on the computer and transferred in 100000 yuan. At this time, chufei''s deposit was only over 100000 yuan.


    "Well, I''ve transferred 100000 yuan to you. You can take down the store again. I understand that there is no need for shelves and other things. This desk is also double, which is enough. You can reduce the space in the front, change the back into two bedrooms, or add one more bed. Anyway, you can decide... "


    "Ah? No shelves. How can we show our goods? "


    "Do you think our goods will show?" Chufei looks at Dadong with a smile. Dadong grins and shakes his head. It''s really not suitable for display. After all, it''s all aphrodisiac


    "OK, next you can do it. I have to go out..." Chu Fei finished, stood up and left.


    "Why don''t you go out? You just came back... "


    "Well, it''s different Now I go to the library to buy books, and buy books... " Chu Fei wanted to make it clear, but after thinking about it, he found it difficult to make it clear, so he simply gave up.


    Chufei left the shop, strolling along the road, thinking about what scriptures to buy. Before, when he talked to Kong yuan, he was thinking about Tao Te Ching and other things. After all, it was a real classic handed down from generation to generation.


    But now I think, if I really give the Tao Te Ching, and other people really use the Tao Te Ching to realize some powerful magic, then I will lose?


    If we don''t use domestic ones, but use foreign ones, the only thing Chu can think of is the Bible. It seems that the Bible is also good But the problem is that Chu Fei once simply looked through the Bible, and there was nothing mysterious in it. It was estimated that Kong Yuan would think he was cheating.


    And even if Kong Yuan and they really wanted the Bible, would they be a little bit bent out? It''s not what chufei wants to do to help spread religion abroad.


    Buddhism? There are many Buddhist classics, but it seems that they are not native to China


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei found that the only books he could choose were the local Taoist classics. But in this way, the question comes again. There are so many Taoist classics, which one to choose? Tao Te Ching is definitely not willing. It''s too profound.


    The book of changes? It doesn''t seem to be a simple thing


    "Why don''t you choose Taoist Scriptures?" Chu Fei''s so-called Taoist introductory Scripture is actually the well-known "Taishang induction chapter". Because the name is too familiar, Chu Fei thinks it is Taoist introductory Scripture.


    Chufei wandered around and soon came to a nearby bookstore. After wandering in it for a long time, Chu Fei found the bookshelf of religious classics. Then he looked through it for a long time, and finally found the chapter of Taishang induction


    Chu Fei didn''t read the chapter of supreme induction before, so he didn''t know what it was. But now Chu Fei had to take a hard look, even if it was classical Chinese.


    After reading one side, Chu Fei understood the meaning of this Scripture with the following notes, which seems to be similar to the idea of Shenshan after Shuntian pavilion was destroyed!


    Yu Lianhua had talked to Chu Fei a lot before, so Chu Fei naturally knew the neutral thought of Shenshan and Shuntian Pavilion. In this way, from a certain level, it can be linked with the thought in "Taishang induction".But it''s not enough to have only one chapter. After all, most of the chapter is about persuading people to be good, and rarely about the method of cultivation.


    In this way, Chu Fei had to find another suitable Scripture to make up the number. But it''s not difficult. After all, Chu Fei said that it''s the remnant Sutra So it won''t be too hard.

 Chapter 43

    However, for the so-called remnant classics, Chu Fei no longer plans to buy books. He decides to go to find rubbings. Rubbings are often used by calligraphy lovers to copy the handwriting of predecessors.


    Of course, Chu Fei certainly won''t buy the original rubbings, and even if he wants to buy them, he can''t afford them. They are all cultural relics. What Chu wanted was only the rubbing after the movie and sound, which was, frankly speaking, a paper thing.


    This kind of thing is hard to find in small bookstores, but there are still places like Xinhua bookstore. So Chu Fei turned and got into a taxi and went straight to the nearest Xinhua bookstore.


    In Xinhua Bookstore, Chu Fei wandered around for a long time, and finally found two complete rubbings, and they were all alone. One is a rubbings of calligraphers in Qing Dynasty, which is called "Taishang induction", and the rubbings have not been attached with the signature of calligraphers.


    Another rubbings is on the great way, written by Zhang Sanfeng, a famous Taiji master. But I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Anyway, I found the rubbings of daolun, which was also written by a calligrapher in the Qing Dynasty.


    However, the length of Da Dao theory is not small. It has many more words than "Taishang induction". After thinking about it, Chu Fei decides to buy it back and cut it out. Only Chu Fei at the beginning finds that the "lamp" he got under the ruins is missing! Chu Fei thinks about it, the only possibility is that he put the "lamp" in the private room of the blissful gate, and it should be on the bed.


    Chu Fei didn''t know that the bed he had slept in was still there except for the bed frame. All the other ashes that had been extinguished were gone. Naturally, the so-called lamp was disposed of along with the bedding.


    But even if you know Chu Fei, you won''t be distressed. After all, it doesn''t seem to be treasured in the foreign world. There must be a lot of Shun Tian Pavilion. I''d like to ask someone else for it at that time.


    However, through this incident, Chu Fei found that he really needed a so-called heaven and earth bag, and it was better to use jewelry Thinking of this, Chu Fei opened the system interface and looked towards the frame of the master card.


    On the Tianbei of Shuntian Pavilion, someone released a message. What he wanted was something that could stimulate people''s potential. The price he paid was a heaven and earth ring and a Dao jade. Although they must be good things, Chu Fei only wanted that heaven and earth ring now.


    In the new box of the system, the message is highlighted at the top, and there is a note next to it, showing that the guy who posted the message is contacting, and that guy is indeed approaching chufei''s delivery point in that world.


    This is also an embodiment of the humanization of the system. Although chufei has returned to the earth, the system still releases the signal of transaction, and automatically defaults chufei''s location to the transmission point bound by chufei in Shuntian Pavilion.


    "I just don''t know how long that guy will be here..." Chu Fei sighed and opened the web page to divert his attention.


    Now Chu Fei is a businessman, so the information he needs to pay attention to is what is needed in the two realms. He had already sold penicillin, though he only gave it to the mortal drugstore and Mr. Xue.


    He has also selected an adrenal hormone. After all, we are all human beings, and the body structure must be the same. Then the adrenal hormone that is useful for people on earth must also be useful for people in that world.


    But in addition to these two, chufei has to find more After all, only a few commodities can''t support his business channel.


    Chu Fei began to search on the Internet, almost searching for any problem he thought of. For example, "which product was useful to the ancients?" "What can be used by those who practice?" "Are technological products useful to the fantasy world?" Or something.


    These questions are brain opening things, and there are few reliable ready-made answers, Chu Fei finally can only leave these questions on the Internet, waiting for smart people to give their answers.


    And he himself, then turned to another direction of search, and finally found a useful good thing in any case - anesthetic.


    There are many kinds of anesthetics, such as inhalation and injection, and there are many different drugs under each type. Chu Fei searched a lot of information on the Internet, and after studying it for two or three hours, he felt as if he had figured it out.


    Then Chu Fei opened the system and began to search under the drug column The drug column of the system has been unlocked, so Chu Fei doesn''t need to unlock it alone, just find it in the unlocked things.


    But Chu Fei, who finally found the anesthetic in many items, couldn''t help but want to swear!


    Because there is only one kind of anesthetic in the system, which is totally different from what is said on the Internet! There are a lot of things to pay attention to on the Internet, but in chufei''s system, there is only one kind of anesthetic, which is very simple to use!


    Just plug it in!


    It''s easy to just plug in! The anesthetic provided by the system is actually the kind in the sci-fi movie. The container is a special syringe, which explains very well that there is a short needle sticking out at one end.


    When using it, as long as you insert it near the place you need, the anesthetic inside will be automatically injected into the human body, and then the effect of the anesthetic will begin.Moreover, the description of the anesthetic said that if you want to achieve local anesthesia, hemianesthesia, general anesthesia and other effects, you only need to increase the dosage as appropriate.


    That is to say, just insert a few more!


    The systematic price of anesthetics is no longer as cheap as other drugs, probably because this kind of anesthetics is something that has not been developed by modern science and technology, and only exists in films and TV plays.


    So the exchange price of this anesthetic is 200 points!


    Chu Fei came out with one and looked at it The syringe is as thick as a small egg, more than ten centimeters long. There are six needles, very short, about one centimeter long.


    The syringe was not transparent, and chufei could not see the anesthetic inside. Chu Fei pressed the needle against the table, trying to see whether it was liquid or something, but he didn''t come out after trying for a long time.


    In doubt, Chu Fei began to study the principle of the syringe It turned out that the switch was not on the needle, but on the base of the needle, that is, the lower end of the needle tube When the needle penetrates into the skin, one end of the base of the needle will touch the skin. At this time, continue to press hard. Of course, it doesn''t take much effort to press the base, so that the base will retract a little, and the injection switch is turned on here


    Although he found out the usage of the sci-fi syringe, he still wanted to know what the anesthetic inside looked like. So Chu Fei picked up a pen from the table and put it under the syringe


    Then press down


    Under Chu Fei''s gaze, six thin streams of liquid came out of the needle. The amount was small, and the liquid was still transparent. But just when chufei thought it was over, the liquid evaporated into gas in a moment


    Chufei was surprised, so he took a breath Then, he fainted


    Fortunately, it was just one, which was the amount of local anesthesia. Chu Fei didn''t really faint, just had dizziness. It took about half an hour for Chu Fei to slowly return to normal.


    "Good thing..."


    "What is it?"


    Chu Fei just recovered, the words of exclamation just export, body back then spread the voice of big east.


    Dadong finally figured out how to change the store, so he wanted to talk to chufei. But Chu Fei was confused. He didn''t hear Dadong''s voice at all.


    So Dadong came to the back of chufei and saw the sci-fi syringe in chufei''s hand. In such a short distance, Dadong naturally found chufei dizzy, but at that time chufei was about to recover, so Dadong didn''t have time to do anything.


    "Holding grass, you scared me to death..." Chu Fei is really frightened by Dadong, but it''s not to blame for Dadong.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a syringe. How about it Chu has to be on the move.


    "Well, it''s cool, but what''s in it..."


    "Anesthetic..."


    "Oh, is this a commodity? We don''t seem qualified to buy anesthetics, do we Dadong frowned.


    "It''s a commodity, but it''s not sold by us. It''s used to exchange good things with others..."


    Dadong nodded thoughtfully and said:


    "what''s the effect?"


    "In any case, it''s the kind of effect in science fiction movies. One local anesthetic, and more than one general anesthetic and half body anesthetic..."


    As soon as he talked about sci-fi movies, Dadong immediately understood them. He thought about them and said:


    "then Zhao Yong can use them!"


    "Well, he can really use..."


    "Give him some?"


    "Two hundred dollars each It''s expensive. "


    "Well Let''s talk about it later... " Dadong''s mouth is curled. He can''t help it. He''s poor!

 Chapter 44

    As for this kind of science fiction anesthetic, Chu Fei and Da Dong are very curious about what it contains, but after all, no one is a chemistry major or a medical student. Even if they want to know, there is no special way.


    In particular, the system has not made enough detailed description of this anesthetic, so it is estimated that this thing can not be produced by the earth''s modern science and technology.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know what kind of chemical it is. It works. Chu Fei confirmed the efficacy, temporarily in the shop here is nothing.


    Even if other people buy medicine or something, there is a big thing in it. It doesn''t need him to care. Anyway, Chu Fei thinks about it now. It seems that the only thing he can do is to go for a stroll in the foreign world, or he will be in a daze in the shop.


    But this kind of thing is not attractive to Chu Fei, especially in the case of so many exotic beauties. But just when chufei wanted to leave, a black car with an old appearance stopped at the door of the shop.


    The door opened and Zhao Yong came in cautiously.


    "Zhao Yong..." Chu Fei said hello, but he was a little worried about whether Zhao Yong was in trouble.


    For Zhao Yong''s sudden arrival, Dadong did not expect. What''s more, he didn''t tell Zhao Yong about Dadong, so there is a great probability that Zhao Yong came to ask for help.


    But what Chu Fei didn''t understand was that Chu Fei had already sent him a day after tomorrow peak. How could he come to ask for help again! Can''t a day after tomorrow stand still in this world?


    "What are you doing here?" Dadong asked strangely.


    "If I don''t come, are you not going to tell me about your company?" Zhao Yong snorted coldly. He was obviously very dissatisfied that he had not been told about it.


    If Zhao Dayong doesn''t want to help, he will tell the two representatives that if they don''t want to go together.


    But this is not the case between Dadong and Zhao Yong, because they are already tied together. After all, before Zhao Yong did not work as a bodyguard, he began to play drugs. Although Dadong didn''t say it clearly, Chu Fei could see that Dadong should provide a lot of financial support.


    In this way, even if Dadong and Zhao Yong are grasshoppers on the same rope, there is no problem, but why does Dadong still refuse to tell Zhao Yong about it under such circumstances?


    Zhao Yong hummed coldly because he was not happy, because he felt that Dadong didn''t treat himself as a brother, and he didn''t tell himself such a big and grievance!


    But beside Chu Fei see clearly, absolutely not big east don''t want to revenge, he thought, but just didn''t think how to revenge. As for Zhao Yong, Dadong didn''t contact Zhao Yong, probably because he didn''t want to be like Zhao Yong thought


    In other words, in Dadong''s view, the relationship between him and Zhao Yong is likely to be just a relationship of helping and being helped, not a cooperative relationship. Therefore, no matter how dangerous things Zhao Yong does, Dadong is still willing to lend a helping hand. This is pure help.


    Can be a bit more in-depth, let Dadong pay no problem, Dadong will not refuse. But I''m afraid Dadong himself is not willing to let the whole person participate in it.


    Maybe this is not even aware of Dadong himself. Maybe Dadong has noticed it, but he doesn''t know how to tell Zhao Yong. Chufei is watching. He''s also trying to figure out how to deal with these two people.


    Chu Fei is not familiar with Zhao Yong. Before, he helped him just because of the similar concept. Of course, he had to add the relationship of Dadong. But Dadong is different. Since chufei has promised Dadong to partner with him, whether it''s cooperation or subordination, it means that chufei has recognized Dadong. In the future, it must be closer and closer.


    So, no matter what, nothing can happen to Dadong.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t understand..." Dadong pretends to be confused and gives Zhao Yong a chair. He also sits on the opposite side.


    "I already know about your company, and I know who did it. If you keep it from me, it''s no fun... " Zhao Yong stares at Dadong''s eyes and says word by word.


    "Well, my company has been closed down, but it''s nothing. I''m not going to continue to work. I''m a salesman in this super grocery store now... " Dadong shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Are you really going to let it go?" Zhao Yong''s eyes were fixed on Dadong.


    "Yes, do you want to take revenge? It doesn''t make sense. I''m not used to doing things like that. Anyway, I don''t have any money now. Naturally, I have to think about eating first. "


    When Dadong said this, he completely ignored the existence of his parents. But this is not a problem, just a little expression of Dadong''s determination.


    "Well, I see." Zhao Yong nodded. After a moment of silence, he stood up and left.


    Dadong wanted to stop him, but he didn''t. Zhao Yong walked as fast as the wind, got into the car and left.


    "Feige, you say he won''t do anything against the law?" Dadong looked at chufei and asked with some uncertainty."Do you mean that what you did with him before was not illegal?" Chu Fei''s heart is funny. What Dadong said is really confused.


    "Well, it''s estimated that Zhao Yong won''t come back to chat with us any more, unless he really does something earth shaking Don''t think about it, don''t think about it, hurry up and tidy up the shop, and then wait for those people to come and buy medicine If the price remains the same, it''s only twenty thousand. The rest is up to you. I''ll go. "


    "Feige, what are you doing?" Dadong is speechless.


    "Stock, I don''t stock, what do you sell?" Chu Fei finished, whistling and then walked out of the shop. But Chu Fei didn''t immediately enter the alien world. Instead, he went to a nearby shop and bought a pack of cigarettes


    This thing can also be found in the system, but after all, it costs 10000 points to unlock a new product! Chu Fei can''t bear to spend so much money now.


    After buying a cigarette and a lighter, chufei lights one and holds it in his mouth. Then he turns to the corner behind his shop and presses the space jump function of the system interface


    With the circulation of time and space, Chu Fei appears in the high-class room on the top floor of Shuntian pavilion with a cigarette in his mouth. The clothes of the earth become the clothes of the world, and the fireworks and a class''s rubbings that he carried before are also on his body.


    After confirming that everything was there, Chu Fei pushed the door open and walked out of the yard. After pushing the door again, he returned to the top floor of Shun Tian Pavilion.


    Few people come to the top floor of Shun Tian Pavilion. After all, there is no need. So after Chu Fei came out, he just saw the man standing at the door, who seemed to be waiting for orders, and he was still an acquaintance.


    Is charm son, is before that smile almost let Chu Fei lose reason of charm son. Chufei knew that he was really being watched, but fortunately, he just let Meier watch him. After all, he was a waiter, and more importantly, he was a beautiful woman.


    "How are you..." Charm son is very clever to Chu Fei, in addition to do not say anything, is afraid to cause Chu Fei''s antipathy.


    "Good charm..." Chufei''s attitude towards beauty is very good.


    "Young master What''s that on your lips? " Meier didn''t look up before, so she didn''t notice that chufei had a cigarette in her mouth, but now that the ceremony was over, she naturally raised her head.


    "Well?" Chufei took the cigarette from his mouth with a smile and said: "this is a cigarette, a cigarette Nothing to smoke and play... "


    Chu Fei finish saying, also didn''t wait for the spirit son to hear what reaction will have, then step away. Moreover, Meier is also a girl. Even if she is really interested in cigarettes, chufei will not say anything more.


    From this point of view, chufei is a little bit male chauvinist. In chufei''s opinion, girls can''t smoke, drinking is OK, but smoking is absolutely not OK.


    Chu Fei wants to go downstairs and wander in shuntianfu. After all, he hasn''t been out since he came to shuntianfu. I have never seen the local conditions and customs here, nor the commercial development here.


    Now the shop has not only their own, there is a big east looking over there, Chu Fei subconsciously think that they must improve the goods in the shop.


    This is a sense of responsibility that is not clear. Of course, maybe it''s just the action force that is forced out because there is one more person to eat.


    Chufei wanders downstairs and sees a lot of busy people in Shuntian Pavilion. Some of them will say hello to chufei, while others just do their own work and don''t notice the appearance of chufei.


    Chu Fei also wants to go to the private room of the blissful gate to see Yun Shuxue, but he doesn''t want to think about it. After all, it''s inconvenient for people to take care of their families.


    So, after thinking about it, chufei had to hang out


    However, it was ten minutes later when chufei really walked out of Shuntian Pavilion. Because Chu Fei met a steward, the steward saw Chu Fei after a pair of familiar rub up to chat with Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei is not interested in this steward, but it''s not good. He just refutes others'' face. He can only chat with the steward while walking. In the end, Chu Fei says that he is tired, and then he ends the conversation between them.


    Chufei came out, so he didn''t know the reaction of the steward who stopped inside to present him. Although he does not know, it does not mean that others do not know, such as yunshuxue and yulianhua.


    When chufei came out of the backyard of Shuntian Pavilion, yunshuxue and yulianhua in the private room saw him. After all, the private room was set up for auction activities. Although it has perfect accommodation function, it is still centered on auction after all. So, in the private room, you can see the situation outside after casting a simple spell.


    Of course, this is just Shuntian Pavilion. Some auction houses in other places are not so advanced. They can only use glass like materials to make windows. Although they can also let people inside see the outside, they can also see the inside.

 Chapter 45

    Under the attention of Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua, Chu Fei says goodbye to the steward of Shuntian Pavilion and leaves. The steward takes out a mysterious jade card from his arms and puts it in front of him. It seems that he is confirming something. Then he turns and walks back to Shuntian Pavilion.


    "Master, what''s wrong with that man?" Yun Shuxue doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand why the master suddenly asked herself to see the old man who talked to Chu Fei.


    That''s right. The old man who can manage affairs will not be the young man. He is a skinny old man. He is very old. If he can be so old in this world, he is definitely over 100 years old. However, it depends on his accomplishments.


    The higher his accomplishments are, the older and the worse his accomplishments are. That means the younger he is. It''s impossible to have no accomplishments at all, because this is Shun Tian Pavilion, not a shop in the world.


    "He has a big problem. What did you just see?" Jade lotus looked at her lover with a smile and asked softly.


    Yun Shuxue''s four younger martial sisters have been sent out to work, leaving only Yun Shuxue by her side, so at this time, it can be regarded as the jade lotus opening a small stove for Yun Shuxue.


    However, this is not a preference. After all, what Yun Shuxue did before was very dangerous, and the result was quite good. In other words, Yun Shuxue has just completed a task, and her four younger martial sisters are just in their turn to do things.


    At least some kind and simple Yun Shuxue thinks so


    "I can only see that the man''s temperament is a little strange, but I can''t tell what the problem is."


    "It''s very simple. You think it''s strange because you haven''t touched this level. In fact, this guy has changed his face. His real face is definitely not what you just saw. You are absolutely weird because after chufei left, he subconsciously forgot that he needed to disguise... "


    "If you can subconsciously forget, that means that this person''s experience and accomplishments in the world are not too high, right? At least not as good as master... " Yun Shuxue flatters Yu Lianhua, but only to make her happy.


    "Fortunately, this man''s ability is not bad. Otherwise, you would be teasing me to be a teacher? You, from childhood, most of you don''t know how to lie, even how to cajole people... " Yu Lianhua dotes on Yun Shuxue, who is a little embarrassed. Then she turns the topic to the steward just now.


    "The man just now, if I guess correctly, should be the recorder of Shenshan, but I don''t know why he followed chufei. Is there anything special about chufei that we haven''t found? "


    Does chufei have one? Of course, there is one who can casually negotiate with Shuntian Pavilion and buy and sell scriptures. This kind of existence, regardless of age or accomplishments, is absolutely worth investigating.


    Of course, Shenshan is neutral. Naturally, it will not sell the information in hand. The only exception is that if the person is included in the list, whether it is tianbang or Dibang, as long as Shenshan is put in, then Shenshan will have to explain the reason.


    Then, at that time, some information will be exposed. Fortunately, the information that needs to be displayed is limited, and generally it will not hurt those who are on the list.


    "The man went out, master! He won''t be following chufei! "


    At the gate of Shuntian Pavilion, a figure just went out. However, the image of the person who walked out was completely different from that of the previous manager. Before that, the steward looked like a thin old man, while the one who just came out was a young man with a folding fan in his hand.


    "Are you sure you read it right?" Of course, yulianhua also noticed the young man who just went out, but she couldn''t see that he was the manager before, the so-called recorder.


    "I have the ability to break through the false. Although I''m not perfect, I can''t see the real face of that person directly, but I''m sure it''s the same person."


    Yun Shuxue is very confident about this, and Yu Lianhua has no doubt about it, but anything can happen in the world, so even if you can be sure, you can''t be careless.


    The reason why Yu Lianhua asked that question was just to make her lover form a more cautious habit, so that she could turn the bad into the good when she met any danger in the future.


    After all, the world is not peaceful. Even the best man may die on the way. As long as you don''t reach the peak of the world, you can''t relax.


    "Well, since you are sure, that must be it. But it''s not a big deal. Anyway, that person is just a recorder, and it won''t be bad for Chu Fei. You don''t need to worry. Now what we need to figure out is why the recorder is targeting Chu Fei... "


    Why are you looking at chufei? Chu Fei himself can definitely answer this question if he knows that he has been targeted by the so-called recorder.


    Now Chu Fei is wandering on the street in front of Shuntian pavilion to see where it is. This street is a prosperous commercial street, but there are all kinds of sales here, but there is no second auction house. It is estimated that because of the existence of Shuntian Pavilion, no one dares to rob business.Chu Fei first came to a weapons shop, which is a iron shop. Of course, the shops in this street are not too shabby. The same is true of this weapon shop.


    The full name of this weapon shop is Wang Ji Bao Bing, but outsiders like Chu Fei don''t understand the meaning of this name. In fact, as long as they are monks in this world, they will know that there has never been such a rank as Wang.


    However, the common people agree with this name very much. One reason is that all the things in this weapon shop are really good. Although they are inferior to friars, they are very good for those who do not know magic and can only rely on brute force!


    To be sure, if this weapon line is put on the earth, it really deserves the name. The weapons they made can be said to be precious soldiers who blow hair and cut iron like mud, which is no less than those forging masters in ancient legends.


    It can be said that the reason why they can forge such sharp weapons is that the people who forge weapons know more or less how to practice. The lowest is the level of Qi training, and the higher is the level of secret environment.


    Others don''t know, but many big sects are very clear. There are many similar arms stores in the world. Most of their names are of this level or that level, but in the final analysis, the word in front of them is just their surname.


    That is to say, the so-called Wang baobing is just a weapon shop opened by Wang. The reason why it has such a name is to deceive the common people who don''t understand it. On the other hand, it is also to locate a king level for the weapons and magic weapons in the world.


    Of course, the latter is almost impossible. Unless they can really forge weapons of the level of natural materials and local treasures, there is no hope at all.


    But Chu Fei, who came from the earth, didn''t understand this. He was worse than the ordinary people in the world, because the people might wonder why they had never heard of this level. But Chu Fei didn''t think that there was a king level.


    So, as an old bookworm of earth novels, he decided to go in and have a look.


    Entering the weapons spectrum, first of all, is a paradise. There are tables, chairs and tea trays on both sides, and a counter on the front. There are many display weapons on the wall behind the counter. There are all kinds of weapons. Some Chu Fei knows, such as swords, spears, swords and halberds, while others don''t. It is estimated that they are strange weapons.


    Inside the counter stood an old man, who seemed to be the manager of the shop, not the boss. He was estimated to be the manager of the shop on the earth.


    There are also several young people nearby who are greeting the guests. They have both men and women. Some of them can be seen as common people at a glance, but they are well dressed and seem to be in business. Other people are not the same. They all have a sense of evil spirit, or murderous spirit. It is estimated that they are not good people.


    When chufei came in, there was a young girl in front of the counter arguing with the waiter. Many people were watching. The older man in charge didn''t show up, so he let the waiter quarrel with the guests.


    Chu Fei looks so small. If he is on the earth, such store managers and men will definitely be expelled. Even if they are not expelled, they will be expelled after being exposed by netizens.


    "Don''t you lie! There is no such level as king level, but you still boast like that The girl said angrily.


    "Miss, where are we cheating? We all know if there is a king class in the world. We just call it Wang class. It''s just this name. It really doesn''t mean that we have to blow out a class!" The guy didn''t care about the girl''s complaint, and it was very easy to deal with it. It didn''t seem that this kind of thing happened for the first time.


    "When I bought swords, I asked you how the weapons were. Why did you say that Wang''s treasure soldiers cut iron like mud?" The girl didn''t seem to know how to be cruel to others. The volume and tone of her voice didn''t change much. Otherwise, Chu Fei would not enter the door. She found that there was a quarrel here.


    "Yes, I didn''t say that. The name of our shop is Wang Ji. I said Wang Ji''s treasure soldiers can cut iron like mud." The guy laughs and responds. He takes time to take care of other guests while responding to the girl.


    It seems that there are many familiar customers in the shop. The customers don''t care about the two people who are quarreling. They go directly to the counter and say what they want. Then the clerk takes it to the customers. The customers pick up the things, pay for it and turn around. Of course, some of them stay to watch the excitement.


    But in any case, the guy who is acting on the girl didn''t delay his work at all. And in this case, also put in front of the girl gas almost speechless.


    "Well, not to mention the king level, you said that your weapons cut iron like mud, then I bought your sword, and it broke only twice. What do you say?" While the girl said angrily, she smashed a dagger on the counter again and again, making a lot of noise.


    "Miss, you can make it clear that the reason why your sword breaks is that you have already cut off two other people''s weapons and cut off the third one. That is to say, we didn''t cheat you!"


    Chufei was amused when he heard this. Although there are adjectives like "cutting iron like mud" on the earth, we all know that it''s just exaggeration. Even if the quality of two weapons is too different, they won''t break one. Generally, after a few fights, the one with poor quality will be cut out, and then the gap will be bigger and deeper, and then it will be broken I dropped it.However, this can not blame the girl''s stingy words. After all, the world is a world that can be cultivated. In such a world, if you say to cut iron like mud, you should really cut iron like mud.

 Chapter 46

    Let''s just talk about the weapons of the monks. It''s estimated that they can really break the iron like a knife to cut tofu against any mortal weapon.


    "Cut iron like mud, cut iron like mud, what is like mud! Since you said that cutting iron like mud, I should have no trouble. But for my own cultivation, I would not have been able to cut other people''s weapons! "


    "My eldest lady, although I don''t know how to practice, I also know what the weapon is like. The last thing I see is the person who uses the weapon. Sage can make the world with grass, but you can''t say that grass is also a treasure!"


    Man, this is true. Even chufei, who is not a native of the world, can understand it. But why did the girl grab this word to make trouble with the store?


    Looking at the dress, the girl seems not to be an ordinary person. Although she can''t see the front face, she is also a beautiful person from the side face.


    A beautiful woman with good family conditions or a person in cultivation, why does such existence do such things? Chu Fei didn''t understand, and he didn''t plan to understand, because Chu Fei knew that when the forest was big, there were all kinds of birds.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei no longer pays attention to the farce, turns around and walks towards the steward behind the counter.


    "What do you need, young master?" The steward had seen Chu Fei for a long time, but Chu Fei''s clothes were very common, so he didn''t care. At the moment see Chu Fei came, no matter how don''t care, he also began to speak.


    He can look down upon a person who is not well dressed in his heart, but he is afraid to show it in his mouth and expression. Because you can''t tell which beggar is a good decision maker, or which little rogue who looks thin and dry is which powerful disciple


    Having lived in shuntianfu for most of his life, he naturally saw that many people were killed because of "the dog''s eyes are low". In order to live, also in order not to find uncomfortable for himself, so his attitude to chufei is good, so chufei can''t find any fault.


    "Oh, I want to see how your weapons are sold." If people have a good attitude towards chufei, chufei will naturally give back a better attitude.


    "Oh, young master, which kind of weapon do you want to see? In our weapon industry, different types of weapons have different prices. Look..." The steward pointed to a dagger hanging behind him and said:


    "weapons like daggers and short swords are much cheaper, and long weapons like those over there are much more expensive. But the weapons here are quite special... "


    The so-called special weapons that the steward said were actually the strange weapons that Chu Fei recognized. One by one, there are many odd shapes, some with multiple buckets, some with multiple balls, some with concealed weapon suits, and some with small mechanisms.


    Chu Fei nodded and had no objection to what the steward said.


    "Well, if it''s for ordinary people in the world, how much does a short weapon cost?"


    "The worldly world Such weapons are not expensive, but they are definitely not cheap. The minimum is 100 taels of silver and the maximum is 10000 taels of gold. "


    Chu Fei was surprised. He didn''t expect that even worldly weapons could be sold as expensive as ten thousand taels of gold. But on second thought, I''m afraid it''s not bandits or noble officials who can buy this kind of weapon, and they don''t care about ten thousand taels of gold.


    "I wonder if you have any weapons for monks..." Chufei asked again.


    At this time, the shopkeeper''s face is not so good. Before, when Chu Fei asked about worldly weapons, he had already positioned Chu Fei as a person in the Jianghu. But now Chu Fei even asked about the weapons used by monks, which should be called magic weapons!


    It''s not that no one in the Jianghu wants to buy magic weapons before. However, the reason why the Jianghu and the cultivation world are two worlds is that no matter how powerful you are in the Jianghu, you can''t afford to buy even the lowest level magic weapons.


    "Yes, but the grade is not high." Although the steward was not happy, he didn''t neglect Chu Fei. He continued to introduce: "the magic weapon that we can forge here is only the most basic one. To put it bluntly, it can''t change and has no other characteristics. Its only function is to promote each other with the monk''s heaven and earth power, and it won''t be unbearable under the blessing of heaven and earth power..."


    Chufei nodded, and the description was clear enough. But Chu Fei thought, although he said he should not use magic weapon for the time being, he decided to ask about the price.


    "What''s the price?"


    "Among the magic weapons, the cheapest one is worth a hundred yuan crystals!"


    Hiss No wonder, Chu Fei also noticed the boss''s emotional changes before, at that time he did not understand, but now he does. The world of friars is really different from that of ordinary people. Even the money is not the same.


    "Hundred Yuan Jing, well, it''s really cheap." Although Chu Fei doesn''t have Yuanjing and hasn''t seen Yuanjing before, he sees some things that need Yuanjing to buy in Shuntian Pavilion.


    The lowest number of metacrystals that those things are worth is one million. Million yuan crystal, what is that concept! If you put it on the earth, it''s a comparison between one million yuan and one hundred yuan. In this way, one hundred yuan is not expensive. It''s not only inexpensive, but also very cheap!The shopkeeper laughs, but he doesn''t speak any more. He knows that chufei won''t buy it. But at this time, both of them ignored the girl who was quarreling with another man.


    I don''t know if it''s the end of the fight or something else. Anyway, the girl suddenly pointed at chufei and yelled at chufei:


    "didn''t you see that they cheated me! You have to buy magic tools here! Are you an idiot? "


    Chu Fei is very speechless and depressed. His heart says that people come and go to buy so many things, but you don''t point to other people''s noses and say, ah, how can I just ask for trouble here!


    Chufei''s complaint is reasonable, but it is easy to explain. Before that, Chu Fei didn''t notice that the customers who came and went to buy weapons were ordinary weapons, not magic weapons.


    In the whole shop, only this girl bought a magic weapon, but the sword was broken. As for Chu Fei, it''s estimated that he can''t even count half of them, because he just asked. It''s impossible to buy them!


    Chu Fei knew very well that he couldn''t really buy magic tools. Naturally, the person in charge could see it. But these two one is oneself, one is read numerous boss, but each one is this girl.


    The girl didn''t care about chufei before, but when chufei asked about the magic weapon, she subconsciously listened to it. Then she heard chufei exclaim, "hundred yuan crystals, really cheap." she thought chufei wanted to buy it!


    Therefore, she took the initiative to stand up, with a very bad attitude to set an example, want to let Chu Fei give up this idea. Is it for chufei that she won''t be fooled? Of course not. She''s just trying to blow her heart out of this business!


    But Chu Fei didn''t know this. Even if he knew it, he would not explain to the girl that he said that the 100 yuan crystal was cheap not because he wanted to buy it, but because he had calculated it and compared it with the earth, and then he expressed such emotion


    But this matter should be answered. Chufei knows that it''s easy for an angry person to do something irrational. Chufei didn''t want this to happen to him, even though the angry man was a good-looking girl.


    So Chu Fei shrugged and said calmly, "girl, I''m not going to buy it, and I can''t afford it."


    After saying this, Chu Fei plans to leave. After all, there is such a girl in the shop, and he can''t do anything. And he didn''t think about it clearly, so he didn''t rush to make a decision.


    But the girl didn''t think so. The girl saw that Chu Fei was so calm, and shrugged her shoulders with disdain. Although she didn''t feel that way, she thought it was a provocation to herself.


    I guess I''m mad


    "What do you mean! My girl, for your own good, if you don''t appreciate me, why do you despise me so much? "


    The guy next to him looks funny. The girl finally points her finger at others. He can finally catch his breath. Although he is used to dealing with this kind of things because of the frequent occurrence of similar things, the habit is only a relative habit, not a complete habit. It''s better not to deal with such things.


    "You misunderstood, misunderstood, I didn''t disdain, I really don''t buy, I just feel curious and asked..." Chu Fei''s head is big. He explains quickly, and at the same time he goes out.


    He thought his explanation could solve the problem, but he didn''t want to make a bigger hornet''s nest.


    "Stop! What is curiosity? Are you curious when you see my magic weapon broken! Do you want to ask me how many yuan I was cheated by them! You... "


    Girls like to say a lot of "you are not", directly make Chu Fei mind fidgety up. But he still has to find a way to solve the problem, otherwise it will only be more troublesome.


    Therefore, Chu Fei chose to stand on the girl''s side to denounce the shop owner by virtue of the experience of Internet posting on the earth, and this decision only took shape in an instant.


    Then Chu Fei turned around and didn''t look at the girl. Instead, he went directly to the counter and slapped the table at the guy who was watching his own jokes. He yelled: "you''re paralyzed, please give me back! If you cheat others and don''t lose money, is there any royal law? "


    Poof


    All the people around, whether they were guests, people watching the crowd, or other people, could not help laughing. Even the girl was stunned. She never thought things would turn out like this.


    To be honest, she has given up the idea of claim because she finds that she can''t tell the other party at all. Also because of this discovery, so she just wronged disorderly vent, then put Chu Fei in.


    Other people can watch the fun, and other guys can watch the fun, but the boss can''t. He has to find a way to deal with it, even if the person who denounces has changed from a woman to a man.


    The man in charge next to him wanted to come and persuade him, but he didn''t know why he sat down again. It seemed that he decided not to interfere, and let the matter develop naturally."Brother, you can see the matter clearly. When you came here, you also heard a few words. I lied to her. I said cutting iron like mud, and she did cut off two weapons! How can you say that we cheat! You''re unreasonable! "


    Just now that girl was defeated in this sentence, she also began to give up the idea of claim at this time. However, chufei is not that girl. Chufei has a lot of trouble with the rich second generation on earth. I haven''t seen any battle before!


    So Chu Fei patted the counter again, pointed to the man''s nose and said:


    "if you are paralyzed, dare you say, I ask you, do you know what it means to cut iron like mud?"


    "I know! Of course I know! " Man, fight back with eyes open.


    "Well, you know. There''s soil behind you, and naturally there''s mud, right? You take out a piece of mud for me, and you take another weapon, and you come to the scene to show me what it means to cut iron like mud! "


    Chufei is unreasonable, but the reason why he still wants to do it is that he thinks that if he scolds him casually, the guy is speechless, and the matter will be over. Then the girl can leave well when she is depressed. At that time, the boss of the shop may not be able to thank herself.


    But he was wrong that this is not the earth!


    The guy didn''t expect that chufei would say that. For a moment, he didn''t know how to continue, so he turned his head and looked at the steward next to him. But just because he looked at the steward, he ignored the little look chufei was giving him

 Chapter 47

    Misunderstanding is really the root of most conflicts in the human world!


    That guy didn''t notice the color chufei gave him, and to tell the truth, even if he did, I''m afraid he wouldn''t really follow chufei''s script.


    Because, when the guy turns around to avoid Chu Fei''s small eyes, he receives the eyes of the steward next to him.


    In fact, just in charge of Chu Fei''s attitude is pretty good, and he is polite. Although it is said that the reason why the steward can be fond of chufei in common people''s clothes is that there have been so many things in the world that "if you don''t kill a snake, you will suffer from it".


    After all, this kind of thing is hard to avoid. Because no one knew that the cloud would rain. Maybe two days ago, he was just a beggar, but today he has been accepted as an apprentice by an expert.


    The steward is very cautious in the face of chufei, but when chufei is ready to leave, he already feels that his previous caution is not necessary.


    Immediately after that, the girl wanted to know her identity. No matter whether the purpose is to hold a thigh for acceptance or to make love, this is not something that the steward needs to care about.


    Anyway, when Chu Fei''s behavior came out, the steward had already determined that Chu Fei was just one of the thousands of ordinary small roles.


    Because only small characters, the real small characters will always think of thigh side Most of the people with real potential have strong self-esteem, and they will not flatter like this.


    So, the steward misunderstood, because he didn''t know that on earth, girls are favored by the society, especially good-looking girls.


    The steward winked at the man. Although one look could not tell much information, the meaning of "make an example of others" was incisively and vividly reflected.


    Before that, the staff of the "King level weapons shop" held a meeting together. The main content of the meeting was how to deal with those who came to look for trouble because of the word "King level"


    "Hum..." The guy is very smart. After a look in charge, he already knows how to do it in an instant. So, with a cold hum, he pointed to Chu Fei and said:


    "OK, if you want me to show you what it means to cut iron like mud, I''ll show you!"


    With that, the man turned to lift the curtain behind him and went to the back. In the arms industry, the front storefront must sell weapons, while the back is where weapons are made. The layout of this general direction will not change.


    For the man suddenly changed the tone of the words, Chu Fei a little silly, heart way just his eyes is not obvious enough? This guy didn''t receive it?


    The onlookers are happy. For many years, they have never seen such a big conflict between the king level weapon shop and the guests! Although the common people in the city occasionally say who offended the king level weapon shop and was killed, the legend is always a legend, and no one has really seen it


    It seems that now is the chance!


    As for the protagonist of this matter, that is, the girl, at this moment has already left. She had a similar idea with the steward. She thought that chufei wanted to show her kindness, but she didn''t want to accept the kindness of a man who was so low dressed.


    Therefore, when she left, she would not give up on the matter of being "pit" by the king level weapons. She just needed to find another way to revenge.


    Although the girl walked quietly enough, chufei found her leaving. Chufei laughed bitterly, but he didn''t say anything. After all, this kind of thing does not happen twice on earth. The reason why people are unwilling to do good is that even if you help others, the person you help may not appreciate it.


    Soon, the man in the back came out with a dark dagger in his hand. Behind him, there was a big man with bare upper body, protruding muscles, and an iron bar of different thickness in his arms.


    Those iron bars were all ordinary iron. Although Chu Fei had no contact with them and could not forge them, he knew that this kind of thing could not be done by using some powerful materials.


    The man motioned to the man behind him to put the bars on the counter, and then he called to chufei:


    "didn''t you let me try? I''ve got everything, iron bars and daggers. If you''re interested, you can check if we''ve done anything! "


    Chu Fei sighed and said to the young man helplessly:


    "brother, I think you have a good brain when you quarrel with that girl. How can you not do it to me! Did I just wink at you? You were just fooling around and it was over! Then you do a good business, and I''ll continue to walk around, won''t it? "


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to conflict with this guy for no reason. It''s unnecessary and doesn''t match his identity. But this is what chufei thinks, because he knows where he is.


    But that guy also thought the same thing. Although he felt a little regret after listening to Chu Fei''s words, he turned to think that Lao Tzu was so young that he could enter the "King level weapon shop" to be an apprentice. What qualifications do you have to wink at me as a common man in coarse cloth!"Why, are you afraid? Regret it? Are you guilty? " The young man sneered and said with disdain: "look at your clothes, you must be a poor man. Why are you so poor that you want to come to our raft? I didn''t see the sign when I came in! Is this where you can come? "


    Raft, chufei did not expect that there is this word in this world, and it seems to be a very common word. Rafting on earth, in the language environment of northerners, means "to find an excuse to take out the anger".


    "Brother, this is a little too much. I don''t want to deal with the conflict between you and that girl, but why do you involve me in your business for no reason? You''re involved in me. I''m kind enough to resolve your conflict and do something wrong? "


    Chufei turned around and wanted to leave. He didn''t intend to argue with the young man any more, because he found that the other side seemed to be trying to win over him.


    In other words, Chu Fei''s words are in disguise. It''s not surprising that Chu Fei is bloodless. After all, he is a civilized man born and bred on the earth. Even if he is a jerk on the earth, he is better than the world who always makes people die!


    Besides, if you ask chufei to kill a monster, he can. After all, people and monsters are opposite. If you don''t kill them, you may die. But the other side is also human, or a small guy, that is to say, the other side is just a wage earner, there is no need to embarrass him, so Chu Fei plans to calm down.


    But the guys don''t think so, the onlookers don''t think so, and the manager doesn''t think so, because after all, this is not the earth, not the civilized world.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! " Xiaoji gets the manager''s command again. At the moment, he lets the strong man walk out of the counter to stop chufei. Meanwhile, Xiaoji staggers out of the counter.


    I''m very happy now. As a grass-roots employee, how could he be so happy! Think about the unfairness and grievances that you have suffered in this king level weapon shop. I decided to vent everything on this ungrateful guy!


    "Hold the grass, you''re not finished, are you?" Chu Fei was really angry this time. He wanted to be aggrieved before. He thought he had stepped on the dog''s excrement when he didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar. But he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t have the idea of calming things down. Instead, he made it worse!


    "Why not? If you come to make trouble in our weapons shop and let you go, our signboard is not destroyed here! "


    This guy is really smart. He didn''t show any idea of venting his depression. Instead, he hung up what he wanted to do with the name and signboard of the king level weapons shop.


    This is also a double insurance, in case Chu Feiniu forced, then the young man can shirk is ordered by others. If there is no such a case, then he can also show great concern about the reputation of the shop while he is cool, and let the owner know that he will definitely reward himself! I don''t know if I can handle it!


    "Signboard? Your sign? That girl just smashed here for a long time and didn''t see you. What? What? Look, I want soft persimmon? Do you want to pinch it? "


    Chu Fei stares up his eyes, and the guy who looks at him is a little scared. However, the young man looked around and found that he was surrounded by his own people, and there was a weapon shop behind him to support him. All of a sudden, his heart became tough again!


    "Boy, blame yourself for your bad luck. When you go out and make trouble, remember to look at the Yellow calendar!" With that, he immediately wants to let the people around him rush up and beat chufei first. He plans to let chufei lose his fighting power first, and then let chufei vent slowly.


    It''s a pity that Chu Fei saw through this guy''s mind at this moment. Chu Fei noticed that just before he said this, his eyes turned again and again, obviously thinking about something.


    "I said, have you been wronged here, and now you want to take it out on me? Did you get any instructions? So you want to vent on me by the way? "


    After thinking about this, Chu Fei felt comfortable in his heart, but he was still angry. After all, he was regarded as a soft persimmon, or a cheap guy!


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Fei broke his mind, and the boy was in a panic. Although the steward should not clean himself up because of Chu Fei''s words, what if!


    The boy doesn''t want to let it happen to him, so he''ll be ready to order to do it immediately! But at this time, a group of people crowded in outside the crowd. They were looking for a place.

 Chapter 48

    Now, Chu Fei and Wang''s soldiers are standing at the door of the weapon shop. For many passers-by, some of them just stop to watch the excitement, while others follow them from the weapon shop.


    As for the group of people coming out of the crowd, the girl was the first. But she did not come to help Chu Fei, but simply to find a place for herself.


    Before that, the girl felt that she couldn''t get any advantage here by herself. At the same time, because she despised chufei''s behavior, she turned around and left. But just a few steps out, just turned a corner, he met his family''s several elder brothers.


    This family is not big, but it''s definitely not small. It''s like a local snake in the city of shuntianfu. But this local snake can only bully the local people and the low-level free cultivation without backstage.


    The girl doesn''t have a high status in the family, but the reason why so many people are willing to help her find a place to vent their anger is that the girl usually has a wide range of friends.


    Of course, in this context, we need to put double quotation marks. In fact, this girl is a well-known girl of the same age in the family. As long as the family man who has a little advantage - can speak or long handsome or, of course, have the ability is the best - can spend the night with her.


    The family cousins that the girl met at the intersection were the ones who had been with her for the longest time. Moreover, they played on a very large scale, and a few to one or one to several things happened for a long time.


    "Joanne, is this the boy you''re talking about? Why are you so badly dressed? I thought it was the son of some family! "


    "Brother, that''s not right. What Joanne said clearly is that she''s just a toad who wants to eat swan meat. Otherwise, how could she use such a shameless way to show our sister Joanne''s kindness?"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really a toad, and it seems that this toad will be killed soon!"


    "Hum, don''t worry about this rascal. First, ask the people of the Wang family for an explanation. My 100 yuan crystal can''t be cheated by them like that!" Joan, this girl''s name is Joan. Her name is a good one, but she gives chufei a very bad impression.


    At the moment of hearing the name, chufei immediately thought of the same celebrity who was famous for selling his body, but he didn''t know what Joanne''s last name was.


    "Don''t worry, sister Joanne, but we can''t worry about it. I think it''s necessary for us to watch this toad die here first and then go to solve other things. After all, he has a strong desire for sister Joanne. It''s not many times to die!"


    The man who said this was wearing a light yellow robe, with crooked hair, a long sword on his back, triangular eyes and thin lips. It was not a good thing. But this guy looks much stronger than chufei in terms of body and appearance.


    His height is higher than that of Chu Fei, and his figure is also higher than that of Chu Fei. The other two men in blue and silver long shirts are the same. If you don''t look at the faces of the three of them, maybe you should say "good man!"! But when I saw their faces, the only adjective I could think of seemed to be ugly.


    Chu Fei forced his anger with a smile on his face. It seems that he was despised by people on both sides. He is already a stranger inside and outside! But fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t want to make friends with these two groups of people, otherwise he would have to be angry with them today.


    "See? Even if you speak for her, the result is not the same. Do you really think you are a rich man? " The young man was happy to watch, and he was instructed by Arthur Chu Fei:


    "remember what I said. If you don''t have the ability in the future, don''t pretend, otherwise, you will be the only one who will have the bad luck!" The boy could have gone too far, but he was worried that he would not be able to stop after he said it, pointing the finger at Joanne and the other three people who followed Joanne.


    That Qiao an is OK. After all, it''s just the descendants of their family who have no money and no power. But the three men have their own identities, and their accomplishments are also very powerful. They can''t be provoked by a small group.


    Chufei is sneered at by Xiaoji, but he decides not to talk to Xiaoji first. Instead, he turns his head and looks at the girl named Joan.


    "Why did you finally involve me in the contradiction between you and him?" Chu Fei stares at the girl''s eyes, reaches out his hand and points to the man beside him, and continues: "you''ve pulled me in. I''m determined to resolve your conflict and help you talk. Why don''t you leave without saying goodbye? What are you doing now? "


    Chufei is very angry, very angry, angry anger has come out of his eyes, burned to the face of this girl named Joan. Joan''s eyes were a little dodgy, but it seemed that she felt the support of the three men around her, and suddenly she had the confidence again. She gave chufei a white look and said:


    "you want to talk to me when I bring you in! Who can''t see the ambition of a wolf


    "Ha ha, good, good." Chufei laughs, very open. But Chu Fei didn''t end up like this. Instead, he turned to the three men around Qiao an, the three men who were taller than himself, and said:


    "three, you didn''t have any hatred with me before, did you? Why do you speak ill when you come here? I was just said to be a toad. Are you three"Why, you Do you have any comments? " The man in the light yellow robe held his shoulder and asked scornfully. The other two didn''t speak, but the look of disdain on their faces was also very obvious.


    "Ha ha, you three are all armed, you are carrying swords, and both of them are wearing swords. It seems that you are all practitioners. I don''t know what level of masters you are?"


    "Ha ha ha!" The man in the light yellow robe was amused and said, "you really guessed right! Although our accomplishments are not high, they are also the peak of Qi. It''s enough to clean you up! "


    Light yellow robe of this sentence, so that the crowd around the explosion of the pot, even inside the shop to hide the busy steward are surprised!


    "They''re at the top of their game!"


    "My God, are these the three most powerful teenagers in the Liu family?"


    "No, no, it''s not the three geniuses. I didn''t expect that they were all trained to this level! The peak of Qi inducing, the existence of Inner Alchemy


    "How strong is the Liu family? It seems that the Liu family is going to rise! Even the disciples who had never been able to change their names before have reached this level! "


    "It seems that the Wang family is going to have bad luck. Three people at the peak of Qi attraction come to find a place together. It''s estimated that if the elder level doesn''t show up, it can only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach!"


    "Yes I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect... "


    Chufei listened to the whispers from the crowd nearby. He knew that the girl and the three men were all surnamed Liu. And it sounds like the relationship between the Liu family and the Wang family of the king level weapons industry is still antagonistic!


    However, I know why the onlookers could even believe that the three people were the cause of the peak. After all, only the man in the light yellow robe answered Chu Fei''s question.


    "It''s a good idea to put it outside when you are less than 18 years old. How did the Liu family do it! Have you found any natural resources and local treasures? "


    "You think too much, even if you really find the talent and treasure, it can''t be used on the three of them. The only explanation is that they work hard enough!"


    "Well, yes, that''s the truth!"


    Chu Fei listens to the words that he doesn''t listen to, and makes a secret analysis in his heart. Some people have just said that "the inner elixir has already been formed", but this inner elixir should not mean that the vitality in the elixir field condenses into the inner elixir, but that it just has a sign of becoming the inner elixir.


    When Chu Fei talked with Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue''s master, about this aspect, he knew it very well. Compared with the network culture cultivation system on earth, this Qi inducing system has not changed much, but what the inner alchemy has become represents is actually the stage of condensing alchemy, and Dacheng represents the level of Golden alchemy.


    Of course, because of the different concepts and ways of cultivation, the level of the elixir of the world is far different from that of the legend of the earth.


    But this can really show the fighting capacity of these three people. They are definitely not ordinary guys!


    The friars in the air entraining stage are able to integrate the forces of heaven and earth into their weapons, and can preliminarily use some special methods. After the success of Ning Dan, we can use some relatively shallow magic, but the so-called shallow is only relative to the level of cloud, book, snow, jade and lotus. In fact, the existence of using magic is enough to make people look up to!


    Chu Fei is analyzing the combat effectiveness of the three men behind Liu qiao''an through all kinds of information coming from all around, but it seems to others that Chu Fei is scared.


    After all, that''s the pinnacle of inspiration!


    Just at this time, a young man with a folding fan came into the field and came to chufei''s side. He said to chufei with a smile:


    "friend, this is the world. For the sake of face and dignity, nothing can''t be done. You can''t go back now, all you can do is beat them! "


    After that, the pianpianpian son turned and returned to the crowd. After several twists and turns, he left here. Of course, it''s just that chufei thought he left.


    On the second floor of a restaurant outside the crowd, Yun Shuxue and his master, Yu Lianhua, are sitting on the table by the window, watching what happens below, and paying attention to how Chu Fei wants to solve this problem.


    "Master, how can that man do this? He''s not going to pick things up!" Yun Shuxue naturally can see that Pianpian Pian, who is talking to Chu Fei, is the recorder of Yu Lianhua''s words, and the person of Shenshan power behind Shuntian Pavilion.


    According to Yu Lianhua, these recorders should not be involved in anything, they are just watching, purely watching. But just now this person has obviously deviated from the principle of "neutrality"!


    "Snow son, don''t you have confidence to this Chu Fei?" Yulianhua looks funny. Yunshuxue before Xindao is not like this. Does her lover really have feelings for chufei?


    However, although Yu Lianhua asks Yun Shuxue in this way, she really doesn''t understand the behavior of the recorder herself. Recorders, also known as observers, can be called monitors if their accomplishments are high enough. However, they are neutral recorders and have never broken this principle for many years.


    But why in today, in this matter of Chu Fei unexpectedly become so urgent? Yes, it is urgent. It seems that the recorder is eager to see chufei clean up these guys.

 Chapter 49

    Chu Fei agreed with the strange young master who was holding a folding fan. He had to admit that what he said was true. But he couldn''t figure out why the young man would come and say such a thing to himself.


    I believe that as long as a person with a brain can find something wrong with this matter! But what''s wrong? Chufei doesn''t understand. You can''t say that a spectator has any conspiracy, can you? Yes, in chufei''s opinion, that childe is a spectator at best.


    Can Chu Fei opposite two groups of people do not think so, whether it is a few people of the Liu family or the Wang family, they all feel funny about that Pianpian childe''s words!


    A person who is so poorly dressed and has no intention of fighting after so much ridicule, even some people think that he is qualified to fight with the people of the Liu family and the Wang family! Isn''t this the funniest joke in the world!


    So whether it''s the three men in the Liu family, or Liu qiao''an, the source of the incident, or the guy and the onlookers, they all think that the pianpianpian childe who came in to talk is too boring to do so. It''s estimated that they are not happy to see Chu Fei. They want chu Fei to be killed here!


    But at this time, Chu Fei was thinking of another problem, that is, after the gorgeous young man with a folding fan came in and said that he was obviously on his side, he was able to leave safely and calmly. Does this mean that the man didn''t pay attention to the Liu family and the Wang family?


    And the people of the Liu family and the Wang family didn''t dare to say anything to the young master. Is it because they all know the young master? Or is it to see the gorgeous and dare not easily provoke?


    "Boy, it''s getting late. You''d better be ready to go!" The man in the light yellow robe curled his mouth and took a step forward with a smile.


    "Big brother, kill him quickly, such a stupid rubbish has wasted so much of our time!" Liu qiao''an, the girl who made Chu Fei feel good at the beginning, said such a sentence.


    "Well, second and third, you two protect Joanne from the blood of that garbage..." The person of light yellow long robe is blunt behind two men finish saying, then came to Chu Fei''s in front.


    "Are you sure of me?" Chu Fei slightly raised his head and looked at the man in front of him who made him nauseous.


    "Are you sure of me?" Chu Fei turned and looked at the boy and the strong men behind him.


    "Well, what do you pretend to be when you die?" Little guy is very disdainful, but at this time he is ready to hide behind others, because he knows that after chufei died, the next bad luck must be himself.


    "You too..." Chu Fei turned around and asked the onlookers. He wanted to ask them if they thought they would die, but after turning around, he saw the handsome young man who talked to him before. So he changed his words:


    "do you want me to do it too?"


    "Naturally, otherwise it would be too boring..." Pianpian Pian shook the folding fan in his hand and nodded with a smile.


    "You want me to convince them, but what if I''m heavy handed?"


    Chufei''s side, the man who has come to the front and wants to start the light yellow robe is not in a hurry. He wants chufei to slap chufei again when he is forced to finish. It''s good to think about this! So he wasn''t in a hurry to do it.


    "It''s very common that a heavy hand is just a dead person..." Pianpian''s answer was unanimously agreed by the onlookers. As he said before, this is really the world.


    Chu Fei nodded and pondered for a long time, but he finally agreed with this pianpianpian childe. I still have to stay in this world for a long time, and I will certainly meet all kinds of rotten people in the future. I need to do more and more things by myself.


    Therefore, Chu Fei knew that it was necessary for him to practice his killing skills.


    "Good..." Thinking of this, Chu Fei re faced the man in the light yellow robe and said: "since everyone says so, then I''ll do it?"


    At the same time, Chu Fei opened the system interface that no one could see except himself, turned to the weapons column, and unlocked a weapon - pistol.


    Chu Fei unlocked the famous desert eagle, but the bullet was not an ordinary 0.5 fast bullet, but a flowering bullet. It''s also a surprise for chufei. He didn''t expect that the system could provide the Desert Hawk with the blossom bomb!


    The blossom bullet, also known as the dum bullet, is more lethal than the ordinary bullet. After the bullet enters the human body, the single head will deform rapidly, which can cause several times of trauma.


    Different from the movies and TV dramas, the good result of this kind of bullet hitting people is that they are seriously injured, and they can kill people immediately.


    Moreover, when Chu Fei unlocked the desert eagle, he happily chose the most powerful black claw. Black claw, known as the pinnacle of Huahua bullet!


    "Do it? Well, I''ll let you do it first The light yellow long-distance running man thinks it funny. At least it is the existence of the peak of Qi. But after he uses the exploration method, he finds that Chu Fei has no accomplishments, but his physical strength is much stronger than ordinary people.Is also he too despises the enemy, does not think Chu Fei is hiding the strength, so he can be so arrogant let Chu Fei start first. Chufei is very happy, this really should be the sentence, heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way to cast!


    "Then I Just do it Chufei said again.


    All the people around are amused by chufei. They think chufei''s posture is a little too much, and it''s a little funny!


    But at this time, Chu Fei had spent 10000 points to unlock the desert eagle, and spent 6000 points to exchange a desert eagle with seven black claw bullets!


    Few people noticed the sudden appearance of the desert eagle, but Chu Fei directly put the muzzle of the gun on the chest of the man in the light yellow robe at the moment when the desert eagle appeared in his hands, and then did not give everyone any time to react, and directly pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    Bang bang!


    Three shots in a row! All the people nearby were quiet!


    What a sound! Everyone doesn''t understand. It''s too much noise! Is this the business of the iron pipe in the man''s hand!


    Three shots, three shots in a row, Chu Fei sighed in his heart that his body was really strong, and he could easily withstand the anti shock of the desert eagle when he shot for the first time!


    Chu Fei just sighs, but the person opposite Chu Fei is shocked!


    At the same time of the first explosion, the Liu family man in front of chufei was blasted out of his chest, and the meat on his chest was blasted out!


    The second shot went straight through which hole and hit Liu qiao''an behind the man in the light yellow robe. Because Liu Qiaoan''s height is not high, it only reaches the chest of the man in the light yellow robe, so the second bullet directly hit Liu Qiaoan in the head


    Liu qiao''an''s pretty face was only half left, and the rest of it burst apart!


    Died, just also arrogant extremely two Liu family members so happy to die!


    And the death is still so unclear, but the death is so earth shaking!


    Chu Fei''s third shot was not aimed at others, but aimed at the abdomen of the man in the light yellow robe. After one shot, all the people in the fan-shaped area behind the man in the light yellow robe were splashed with blood, mixed with excrement and urine


    What''s more, those people could see clearly that behind the man in the light yellow robe, there was a big hole in the back of his waist, which directly destroyed half of his flesh and blood!


    A shot in the heart, a shot in the Dantian, this pale yellow robed man naturally died, can''t die again! And Liu qiao''an, even without his head, can there be any miracle?


    "The peak of air entrainment? "That''s awesome?" Chu Fei sneered and played a firecracker. He turned his head and looked at the other two people of the Liu family. At this time, the light yellow robe and Liu qiao''an finally fell down, and the blood instantly dyed the ground red.


    "But it''s not bad. I didn''t get beaten up, so I held on..." Chu Fei added another sentence, then turned around and left without stopping here.


    As soon as the onlookers saw Chu Fei coming, they immediately hid aside like flies, making way for a wide passage. Even Pianpian Pian, who was holding a folding fan, was shocked!


    He didn''t think that Chu Fei didn''t make a move. It''s OK. His move is so earth shaking!


    Others don''t know, but this recorder is clear, before Chu Fei killed the blood ape outside the city with a similar method, explosion, explosion! It''s just that the explosion was much smaller than that of the blood ape!


    On the second floor of the next restaurant, Yun Shuxue''s reaction is not bad. After all, he has seen Chu Fei use dongfeng-1 to fry the blood ape with his own eyes. Such a small battle will not be ignored.


    However, Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue''s master, whispered to Yun Shuxue after Chu Fei had left for a long time:


    "Chu Fei It can''t be a cult devil. How could it be so cruel? "


    Chu Fei left the crowd, also left the street, turned a corner to find a dark lane with no one. After confirming that there was no one else, Chu Fei put away his pistol and closed his eyes. Finally, he couldn''t help it Wow, I vomited!


    No way, Chu Fei killed for the first time, the smell of blood couldn''t get rid of, and the smell of viscera made him nauseous. I vomited for a long time, long enough, so long that I couldn''t even vomit the sour water in my stomach


    At the door of the king level weapon line, the guy who constantly provoked Chu Fei had already collapsed on the ground, and the other strong men were not much better. They never thought that the guy in ordinary clothes should be so vicious!


    If you want to kill someone, you don''t even want to leave a whole body! Is this NIMA still human! Shuntianfu is not peaceful. Killing people and stealing goods happen from time to time, but most of those dead people are just stabbed to death by sharp weapons. The great thing is that they seal their throats with a sword and blood flows all over the ground. Even more often, they don''t leave any corpses, only a few bloodstains


    The two remaining members of the Liu family, one in a blue robe and the other in a silver robe, were also stunned. They were not even as good as the villain. The villain just collapsed on the ground and had nothing else to bear.But these two people, at this moment, have been scared to pee their pants, and their bodies are shaking like chaff They were covered with blood, meat and even white brains


    It''s not that they haven''t killed anyone, but who would kill like this! Now these two people don''t even have the strength to cry for big brother and sister Joanne. They just stand there, their throats rolling up and down


    In the dark alley, Chu Fei stops retching and sits next to his vomit


    "I''m on this road too I can''t go back... "


    Chu Fei sighed that although he didn''t regret it, he had some regrets. From now on, Chu Fei, who was once a good man, finally killed people, and his hands were stained with blood I can''t go back to the old days.

 Chapter 50

    Chu Fei slowed for a long time, but he also noticed that his body and clothes were covered with blood, which was splashed.


    Chu Fei certainly won''t run all over the ground in his blood stained clothes, especially the blood of the people he killed himself. Chufei looked around and once again confirmed that there was no one nearby. He turned on the system and was ready to change into clean clothes.


    But just as he was about to press the exchange button, chufei suddenly thought, why don''t you unlock the clothes that look better? It seems that the clothes are too low is a big reason.


    Thinking of this, chufei decided to make a suit that looked at least the middle level in the world. However, in the next point of a small lock, the system emerged in the unlock list, but there is something very unexpected to Chu Fei.


    Of course, clothes are still clothes, but the clothes items that appear are not only the styles that existed in the real world, but also the suits in various online games on the earth.


    Of course, not all the clothes of the game can be seen in the unlock category list. Only those with clear Eastern and Western styles can be seen. Moreover, clothes are just clothes and have no other special effects.


    It''s OK to think about it. Clothes are very different from armor.


    Chu Fei sat by the wall and chose a set of clothes that looked very handsome. He pressed his finger to unlock it, and a stylized voice reminder came from the system''s electronic female voice:


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host, unlock the clothing "the sea of clouds" from the Zhenwu sect of the earth''s online game "Tianya Mingyue Dao". The material is light and sagging, and the thermal insulation performance is ordinary. The number of points required: 1000.


    Chufei laughs and then clicks the exchange button. Almost at the same time, the system pops up a confirmation item, asking whether the exchanged clothes should be put on instead of the clothes already on the body or stored separately.


    The so-called additional storage, in fact, is to appear in Chu Fei''s hand, or Chu Fei''s hand pointed to the place, anyway, is not wearing on the body.


    At the moment of seeing this prompt, Chu Fei pressed the former option directly and put on his clothes instead of the previous coarse cloth clothes. But at this time, Chu Fei realized that it seems that this dress can also make a lot of money!


    There is not much beauty in the clothing of this world, especially in men''s clothing. It is estimated that in the eyes of those designers on earth, it is just a piece of cloth wrapped around the body.


    Of course, as an ordinary person without such a high artistic vision, he can still accept the world''s male clothing style. But it''s just acceptable. It doesn''t mean it looks good.


    But now Chu Fei''s new clothes are not the same. They are the clothes in the earth''s online games. They are a group of artists who have been fighting hard. They don''t know how many designs are there before they are finally determined!


    No matter from the luster of cloth, color matching or cutting, they are thoroughly crushing the world''s aesthetics day by day! Shuai, just one word! If you have to add one more word, it''s cool.


    Chu Fei stood up and looked around fresh to the extreme. Chufei can''t say what the name of every single piece of this dress should be, so I can only use the earth''s modern clothing cognition to come from my intoxication!


    "These pants Comfortable This robe! Handsome This dress Tut tut... "


    Yes, it''s really handsome This set of "sea of clouds" clothes on the body, the great freshness and self appreciation immediately diluted the discomfort brought by Chu Fei''s previous murder. The only regret is the hairstyle. Chu Fei, as an earthling, is used to short haircut. He doesn''t have the long hair of the ancients. Naturally, he can''t make such a handsome hairstyle.


    But fortunately, such a shape is enough, even in the earth can also attract the envy of countless passers-by. Maybe, this suit can be sold not only in this world, but also on the earth!


    "I just don''t know if it''s the periphery of that game. If it''s the periphery, it has to be authorized Otherwise, it''s not practical to sell Oh, it''s troublesome to do business! "


    Chu Fei thought and touched his chest to confirm that all the things before were still in his skirt. Of course, Chu Fei also felt his lighter and the pack of cigarettes.


    Subconsciously, Chu Fei took out a cigarette, lit it and put it into his mouth, but then he vomited it directly on the ground. Nothing else. The style doesn''t match. Although it is generally believed that the love of beauty is only the nature of women, if there is a chance, men will not let their nearly perfect image be tarnished at all!


    Chu Fei is like this now


    Dressed in this "sea of clouds", chufei staggers away from the alley and returns to the previous street after a strange turn. However, chufei doesn''t go around any more because he is worried that he will be attacked by the people of the Liu family.


    Chufei returns to Shuntian Pavilion. He is going to find yunshuxue and yulianhua in the blissful gate. By the way, he can confirm whether this dress is shocking enough in the eyes of women in this world!


    When entering the hall of Shuntian Pavilion, the image of Chu Fei immediately attracted the eyes of many people in the hall, especially those guys. I saw him wearing rags before, but how could he wear such clothes in a twinkling of an eye I don''t know how to describe it!Yes, for the staff of Shuntian Pavilion, Chu Fei''s clothes are really not easy to describe. Are they good-looking? Natural, good-looking, domineering? This aspect is a little poor, but now Chu Fei''s appearance is absolutely worthy of the title of "young Xia"!


    Xia, this is Xia! In contrast, those young talents who have met before can only be called bumpkins!


    Feeling the admiration from the people around, Chu Fei is very satisfied. Now he finally understands why girls like to dress up!


    "Well, my friend, what is your dress..." Just as chufei went up the stairs, a familiar man''s voice came from behind.


    Chu Fei looked back and saw the gorgeous young man with a folding fan. That''s the guy who directly led to chufei''s shooting


    "What? The previous one was covered with blood, so I changed to a clean one... " Chu Fei pretends to be casual, but he doesn''t want it in his heart. Even a man can''t move away from himself, let alone a woman!


    Well, I hope the world is not broken!


    "My friend, I have to say that if you went out for a walk in this dress before, I''m afraid that will not happen to you at all..." As a recorder of Shenshan, the accuracy of evaluation can be guaranteed.


    Chufei nodded and did not speak, because that kind of thing is really meaningless. Chu Fei turned around and wanted to go on, but he was stopped by the man.


    "My friend, who made your clothes? Can you... " He wanted to ask if he could introduce the guy who made the clothes to himself and buy one himself, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    The reason is very simple. He realized that the person who made this handsome dress should not be an ordinary product. The reason is very simple. As a recorder who has traveled all over the world for a long time, he has never seen such a style of clothing, which naturally shows that it can not be made by simple shops or tailors.


    In this way, it is most likely that this dress came from a hermit! Why do you think so! In his opinion, if the designer wanted to make money, he should have made a lot of money. The world should have been full of people in such clothes for a long time, but they didn''t, which means that the person is not interested in money


    Well, it''s likely that a real expert made this suit casually in his spare time But the more so, the more precious it is.


    "You want to buy it?" Chu Fei wants to understand that his body will certainly attract many people''s attention, and he didn''t intend to hide it. Since he put it on, he can do business naturally.


    "Well, yes, I really want to buy some..." This pianpianpian boy is a little embarrassed. Although Chu Fei doesn''t understand why this is the case, anyone who knows his identity will be surprised.


    After all, how many old monsters over a few hundred years old do you want to wear nice clothes?


    "Oh, yes, I made the clothes myself, but I only have this one for the time being. If you want to buy them, I''ll just make some more at some time."


    Chu Fei is very shameless to the earth that do not know how much art work completely stopped in his own body, on the contrary, no one in this world has played online games.


    "My friend is still proficient in this way! It seems that my eyes are clumsy I don''t know. How much does this suit cost? "


    In addition to selling clothes, he can only see how much money is special, not how much money he can sell.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think so. He thought he was a rare commodity. He planned to open his mouth rather than sell gold and silver. Of course, if it''s yunshuxue, gold and silver will be fine. After all, they are beautiful women and chufei''s friends.


    "I haven''t thought about that yet. I''ll talk about it when I think about it clearly..." Chu Fei waved his hand and interrupted the conversation.


    Because he knew that it was not easy to use the rule of asking exorbitant prices to repay money when the goods were scarce.


    In the private room of the blissful gate, yunshuxue and yulianhua have already come back. After chufei left, they felt bored and went back to their private room.


    After all, in terms of food and drink, the restaurants outside can''t compare with Shuntian Pavilion. They went there just for chufei and the recorder.


    Dong Dong


    Outside the door, Chu Fei knocks with a smile. He is imagining the surprise and admiration of Yun Shuxue after seeing his clothes.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing the knock, Yun Shuxue asks in the room.


    "It''s me, chufei. Let me show you something!"


    Chufei refers to his own clothes, but yunshuxue and yulianhua subconsciously think that chufei wants to show them his weapon to kill people.

 Chapter 51

    Although everything happened very quickly at that time, how could the pistol escape the eyes of yunshuxue and yulianhua! I just haven''t seen it before, so I don''t know what it is.


    But with years of experience, through the body of the pistol, that is, the metal tube, Yulian judged that the weapon in chufei''s hand should be a kind of concealed weapon.


    The door of the room opened. It was Yun Shuxue.


    When Yun Shuxue opened the door, she was thinking about etiquette, greetings, greetings and so on. As a result, when the door opened, her eyes were completely attracted by Chu Fei.


    Er, was attracted by the clothes on Chu Fei''s body!


    For a time, Yun Shuxue didn''t know how to open her mouth, and she didn''t know what to say. Chufei''s clothes are too amazing, even though he is a man''s.


    In addition, Chu Fei''s appearance is good, and the clothes complement each other. That kind of handsome almost instantly hit Yun Shuxue''s little heart, which made Yun Shuxue''s face blush.


    Yun Shuxue was stunned and didn''t know how much time had passed, but Chu Fei was very happy that Yun Shuxue was so surprised and had to look at it, so he didn''t care about time.


    Don''t forget, there is another person in it, and that person is Yun Shuxue''s master. She was waiting inside to find out what her apprentice and chufei were doing? Why don''t you come in?


    She didn''t worry that cloud Book snow was taken away by Chu Fei quietly, because Chu Fei didn''t have that ability. Of course, the more important thing is that Yu Lianhua can feel the breath of Yun Shuxue and Chu Fei, and it''s no big deal


    Alas, how could his apprentice Yun Shuxue''s breath be so chaotic? Does the injury recur?


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you come in? " The puzzled jade lotus opens her mouth and urges them to come in quickly. At the same time, she also stands up and wants to confirm the reason for the confusion of xiayun Shuxue''s breath as soon as possible.


    As a girl, Yun Shuxue is completely attracted by Chu Fei, which is absolutely a terrible thing to say. So Yun Shuxue is too shy to know how to answer master.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei is clever and doesn''t want to tease Yun Shuxue at such a time, so Chu Fei pushes Yun Shuxue around and walks into the room with a smile, saying:


    "come on, come on, wait for me to close the door!"


    After three breaths, Chu Fei stood in front of Yu Lianhua. Then, once again review the cloud Book snow at the door of that performance, but this time to see is the jade lotus.


    "How about this dress?"


    It''s nothing to be looked at by a girl of the same age, but it''s a little uncomfortable to be looked at by people of a higher generation. Although yulianhua is also a great beauty, her age is beyond Chu Fei''s endurance.


    So Chu Fei directly broke the stagnant air in the room and said something that was not in line with the world style.


    "I didn''t expect that if people rely on clothes and horses rely on saddles, your clothes are really shocking!" Jade lotus also realized that she had just lost her temper, but after all, she was so old that she could deal with it calmly.


    "If you had put on this earlier, I think you would have cheated me..." Jade lotus made a joke, because she noticed that although her apprentice pretended to be calm, but not all of them would secretly take a look at Chu Fei, which made her look very funny.


    "I don''t want to cheat you..." Chufei said with a smile, reached for his clothes and sat down on the stool beside him. Then he put on a state of being a knight and gentleman, and said to Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue:


    "handsome or not!"


    Yun Shuxue was made a big red face by two people, but she didn''t refute anything, because her mind was completely attracted by chufei and chufei''s clothes.


    "It''s not bad. Although the color of your dress is flat, it''s unique in cutting and matching. I have to say that your dress is qualified even if it''s sold in Shuntian Pavilion!"


    The first half of the sentence is a sincere evaluation, and the last half is a bit exaggerated. But the reason why she said this is just to express her high evaluation of the dress.


    "Chu Chufei, you Where did you come from? " Next to, cloud Book snow finally recovered from the dull fan sister''s state, can recover the first sentence is to ask the origin of the clothes.


    "I made it myself. The technology is OK! Ha ha... " Chufei is very good.


    "Can you make clothes?" Yu Lianhua was very surprised. In her opinion, this dress should be made by a woman. Because this dress can be said to highlight the beauty of men''s handsome, completely abandoned the secular eyes representing the handsome "rough and gorgeous", but without losing the man''s overbearing.


    The more important reason is that the workmanship of this dress is too delicate, no stitching, no messy folds, it can be said that even the outstanding girl can not make such a grade of clothes!


    The only person who can make this kind of clothes should be Yu Lianhua, who has enough experience, enough insight, knows and even masters men''s and women''s affairs, and knows which part of a man is more attractive to womenTherefore, in the view of Yu Lianhua, if the person who made this dress is a disciple of the blissful gate, then she can naturally accept it. Even if it''s not made by the people of the blissful gate, even if it''s made by the female devil head and the female flower picker, she can accept it, but she just can''t accept that it''s made by men!


    After all, fashion design in the world has not developed to the level of the earth, and it is almost impossible to develop to that level. In this world, people''s concept of men''s clothing is still tightly limited to elements such as elegant, domineering, free and easy, and each element has almost fixed clothing shape.


    For example, the so-called elegant is just a long gown with big sleeves. The fabric is a little more elegant, the color is a little more elegant, and a light enough pile is put on the outside At most


    "Well, do you want me to make a suit for you two beauties? My craft is not blowing. It''s absolutely the only one in heaven and earth! "


    Chu Fei blew a lot, but he didn''t care, who let him have a system to do backing!


    "Oh? Yes, but you don''t want to take this opportunity to measure my apprentice''s figure, do you Yu Lianhua is very interested in Chu Fei''s proposal, but as the master''s parent, she still has to consider the reputation of her beloved disciple.


    Jade lotus this words, Chu Fei Leng Leng, just want to say don''t use, but suddenly realized, it seems really necessary to "tailor", otherwise also can''t wear enough beautiful effect.


    But the problem is, even if I really measured every data of yunshuxue and yulianhua''s bodies, what can I do? Do you really do it yourself? Nah! Exchange with the system? Will the system still manage your body data?


    Chu Fei''s tangle is very obvious in his face, which naturally makes Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua see clearly. Just two people don''t understand why Chu Fei is so tangled.


    To be reasonable, it seems that Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua are two women who should be tangled! What do you men tangle about? Are you worried about being taken advantage of by us two women!


    When Chu Fei was thinking bitterly about how to take back that sentence, he suddenly heard a clear and pleasant voice in his mind, which made Chu Fei feel extremely happy:


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. By turning on the passive attribute of "tailor-made" clothing, you can directly exchange clothes that match the body shape of a specific object, doubling the number of points required!


    Double, double! It''s not expensive to double! Chu Fei just wants to laugh now, because the problem of size data that he ignored before has been solved! And it was solved before the real business! Lucky. Lucky!


    Chu Fei was also afraid. In case he found this problem when he was trading with others, in case the clothes he sold didn''t fit others, he was afraid that his signboard would definitely be smashed!


    Especially in this case on earth, I''m afraid that after only one or two lists, I don''t want to sell clothes to make money!


    Some people may think that the world will not be as serious as the earth, but those who have this idea absolutely forget the horror of the world! This world, but it''s a world of killing people all the time!


    If you really meet a grumpy master, I''m afraid Chu Fei won''t have time to cry


    "Ha ha ha!" Chufei laughed heartily, then said: "don''t worry, it won''t, it doesn''t need, the technology is here!"


    Chu Fei said something and secretly called out the system interface. His fingers began to operate under the clothing column


    Since the "sea of clouds" is the clothing in online games, it naturally divides men and women, so Chu Fei plans to directly get two more sets of women''s clothes. But when she opened the preview of women''s dress, chufei was stupid


    Chu Fei has never played this online game called Tianya Mingyue Dao. Naturally, he doesn''t know what the characteristics of this game are. But if you just change a player who has played, even if it''s just a cute new player who has played for more than ten minutes, you can clearly tell you the biggest characteristics of this game!


    Meat!


    It''s meat, and it''s thighs!


    All the women''s clothes in this game are beautiful legs. The female characters in the game, especially the Tianxiang sect, are all naked in their lower body, and they are not covered by their trousers. Any bigger action can leak out the legendary inside.


    This kind of clothes will not do well on earth. After all, even if someone bought them, they will not wear them in daily life. Even if they really want to wear them like that, there are safety pants on earth. But this world is different, where can there be so many girls in this world!


    Even if it is brothel, although Chu Fei has never been to brothel, girls in brothel will not leak so many! Of course, when you start doing business, you will naturally miss it, but after all, it''s the right time


    "What''s the matter?" Jade lotus flower and cloud Book snow don''t understand, before Chu Fei''s tangle two people didn''t understand, now Chu Fei although not tangled, but leakage very bitter forced expression.


    "Well, the dress of this suit A little dew... " Chu Fei didn''t hide it, because it''s better to tell the truth than to hide it. Otherwise, if someone misunderstands it, they have to explain it. It''s troublesome.


    Jade lotus nods, although don''t know how much concrete dew, but also understand the meaning of Chu Fei words."Where is Lu?"


    "Legs..."


    "Can''t you change it?" Yu Lianhua looks at Chu Fei playfully. Chu Fei says that the clothes are made by himself. Why should he be so distressed? Just change it! But if it wasn''t made by Chu Fei, it would make sense.


    Next to her, Yun Shuxue''s face turned red. She didn''t have as much insight and life experience as master. It''s really shameful for her to talk with a man about whether or how much a girl''s clothes are exposed.


    "This..." Chu Fei is beating a drum in his heart. It seems that he can''t hide any secrets in front of the woman Yu Lianhua, especially the secret about the system I don''t know if it''s because the woman is careful. Anyway, chufei has begun to think about whether to contact with yulianhua in the future.


    "Well, don''t try to make up a lie. I don''t have to ask. I don''t care how you got it But I hope you are worthy of my trust. "

 Chapter 52

    Yulianhua seems to be overflowing with motherhood, but in fact, only she can understand that the reason why the blissful gate can exist for a long time in this world is that all those in power adhere to a principle of doing things, that is, the chance belongs to the person. Unless it is related to personal life and the rise and fall of the sect, they will never rob others of their chance!


    As Yu Lianhua''s favorite disciple, Yun Shuxue naturally knows this principle problem, so he doesn''t feel that master''s words are too abrupt. After all, chufei''s particularity has been shown more and more.


    "Don''t you mind if I say that! OK, let''s talk about clothes. How do you say women''s clothes show their legs? " Yu Lianhua pulls the topic back with a smile, waiting for Chu Fei''s answer.


    Women''s love of beauty is nature, or love of beauty is the nature of all people, even if there is Lu this not so good element, but as long as you look good, even if you wear it for yourself, it is worth it!


    But in fact, Chu Fei thought too much about it. He forgot wujiangyue and the black clothes she wore when she saw her before.


    Of course, wujiangyue''s clothes are not exposed, but they are self-cultivation enough to show the beauty of the girl''s figure clearly. After all, what we pay attention to at the moment is clean and tidy, so the clothes of Shengting sect embody this characteristic incisively and vividly.


    What''s more, in this world, there are some relatively exposed clothes. Although they are not as exposed as those on earth, there are clothes with waist exposed, shoulder exposed, arm exposed and half thigh exposed.


    To be sure, people wearing this kind of clothes are mostly in the desert, or some hot places.


    "Well, how to say..." Chu Fei tangled with the use of words, after a long time, he hesitated and said: "let''s say this, it''s similar to my body, but I don''t have pants..."


    "Just because you don''t, doesn''t mean we don''t!" Jade lotus funny looking at Chu Fei, in her opinion, this is really not a problem, oneself wear a pair of trousers good!


    "Well, it seems that Well, I think too much. Do you have any colors and general styles you want? Let me know if I have one. Although I look good, I''m still too ordinary. "


    Chu Fei is telling the truth. This "sea of clouds" is the primary clothing in the game, which can be regarded as the lowest level.


    "I like plain colors, but I won''t exclude other colors, so you can choose your own, and let me see your eyes..."


    Yu Lianhua didn''t make her own decision. Although she guessed some information, she didn''t know how Chu Fei got these things, so she had no right to speak.


    "OK..." Chu Fei nodded, and his own aesthetic, of course, was in the style of the earth. Chu Fei thought it was good.


    "But first of all, gold and silver The cost is very high. I''m almost out of money... " Chu Fei rummaged in the system interface.


    As for Chu Fei''s asking for money, Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua are naturally open-minded, especially Yun Shuxue, who has experienced it many times. It took her two pills to kill the blood ape!


    In fact, choosing clothes is very troublesome, especially Chu Fei. He has to care about whether the clothes are good-looking or not, and also consider the different identities of two people. It''s also for this reason that he didn''t directly exchange the women''s clothes of "the sea of clouds creeping". He can''t let the master and the apprentice wear the same clothes


    Therefore, for Yu Lianhua, he has to choose a more gorgeous dress that can meet her identity. This will be troublesome. There are so many clothes under the clothing category. He can only look at them one by one.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei only wanted to choose from the same category of "cloud creeping", that is, from the game clothing category of "Tianya Mingyue Dao", so the workload was reduced a lot.


    After choosing, Chu Fei found a dress that seemed pretty good. It was called "Shengxiu ¡¤ Qin Wang Pao". Although it was not pure white, it was a lot of luxury. This suit has a cloak to highlight the identity, a cape to add charm, a gold silk pattern on the chest, and the rest of the cloth is plain white.


    Chu Fei decided to wear jade lotus. Of course, when he thought of this, Chu Fei also peeped at the figure of Yu Lianhua. Well, it''s very good


    Now that it''s decided, Chu Fei naturally won''t think much about it. He directly unlocks the suit, and then uses the newly opened function of the system to exchange a suit for Yu Lianhua.


    "Here, this is a suit I think is more suitable for..." After the exchange, the suit appeared directly on Chu Fei''s hands and folded neatly.


    "Well, it looks good." Jade lotus took the suit and turned to the room inside. She wanted to try it on.


    But Chu Fei''s side is not finished. First, he gives Yun Shuxue a set of women''s "sea of clouds" and then selects a set of "battle dance frost city" to mix it out.


    This set of "battle dance frost city" is a white suit, which is characterized by a unique pattern made of silver silk on the middle line of the back of the shoulders, a vertical collar and large sleeves, which makes women''s body almost perfect, and also has the advantage of not revealing.Cloud Book snow red connected two sets of clothes, thanks also turned into the inner room. New clothes, who don''t want to try them right away! But Chu Fei also knows that if he gives Yun Shuxue two things, he can''t give Yu Lianhua one, especially when Yu Lianhua is good to himself.


    But after struggling for a long time, Chu Fei gave up the idea, nothing else, because there was no clothes of the same level as Qin''s robes in this category.


    After all, online games are online games, in which fashion exists to please players, especially male players. Naturally, the fashion design tends to be male. Chufei knows that he may be able to find a suitable one under other game categories, but that''s too much trouble.


    Moreover, he unlocked these sets of clothes and customized them for three sets. Chufei is now poor. Although there are still a few hundred thousand left, there must be some spare


    However, in this process, Chu Fei found that at least half of the women''s clothes under the category of "Tianya Mingyue Dao" are very suitable for wujiangyue''s identity. Coupled with wujiangyue''s figure, tut TUT is the feeling that the game characters have come to the real world!


    Chu Fei sat on the stool and began to seriously think about whether the clothing business could be done and how to do it. Now the two worlds that Chu Fei can freely travel between have their own advantages and difficulties, which can be said to be very tangled.


    "Boy, how about it?"


    When Chu Fei was thinking about something, Yu Lianhua came out slowly in her Shengxiu King Qin robe. Chu Fei just turned to look at it and couldn''t help admiring it. It was really good-looking, and it was enough to conform to the temperament of jade lotus.


    "Not bad, not bad." Chu Fei nodded, obviously very satisfied with his eyes.


    "I''m very satisfied with this dress, but I don''t have much gold and silver. Otherwise, I''m willing to give up tens of millions of taels!"


    With these words, Yu Lianhua smiles and waves. She takes out a pile of gold and puts it at Chu Fei''s feet.


    "There should be three or four million taels here, not much. The rest should be your filial piety to me!" Jade lotus is in a good mood, so when she talks, her expression and action are very distracted. Without the posture she has been carrying before, Chu Fei enjoys it very much.


    Chu Fei was not careful either, so he gave all the gold to the system and exchanged it for astronomical points. This is a lot of gold, but it''s nothing compared to the identity of jade lotus, so Chu Feina''s mind is at ease.


    However, when he saw his own points on the system interface, he was still a little excited and excited.


    "Why, boy, are you short of money?" The jade lotus flower soon then tidied up own mood, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I really don''t have the money. I can''t help it. It''s not just lack of money, but I have to take my time. There''s always a chance. I believe God won''t let me die like that... "


    Jade lotus did not speak, but picked up a cup of tea on the table, and slowly tasted it. The meaning of chufei''s words is not simple. Yulianhua is naturally curious, but she doesn''t want to ask, because she is worried that even she will worry about chufei.


    There''s no way. She has acquiesced that chufei is going to be the man she loves


    Chu Fei also understood this, and even if yu Lianhua asked him, he would not say it, and he could not say it clearly. But at least they gave so much gold, which has helped Chu Fei a lot.


    So Chu Fei didn''t hide it, so he directly exchanged a plate of cream cake and three cups of hot milk tea, put them on the table, and said:


    "this is my hometown food, sweet..." Finish saying, Chu Fei stretched out his hand to make a please gesture.


    "Yes, I didn''t give you so much gold in vain..." The jade lotus flower is satisfied of smile, casually ask a way: "snow son?"


    "Well, I went to the inner room too. I should have changed my clothes That''s right Chu Fei quickly exchanged several sets of Shengxiu and Qinwang robes from the system and gave them to yulianhua.


    Chu Fei thought, if there is only one set of words, in case of dirty and broken, it''s not good to change, and in case of breaking it with people''s hands, it''s very sad, isn''t it!


    "You have a heart, but actually you don''t need to. I''ll go back and let people imitate and make a few sets."


    "No, it''s OK. From now on, this suit will only be given to you At least I can''t give this suit to anyone else. "


    Of course, Chu Fei added that as long as you don''t make enemies with me.


    People like beautiful things. If it''s unique, it''s even more wonderful. This can not only satisfy people''s vanity, but also highlight a person''s status and identity. Therefore, for Chu Fei''s decision, yulianhua is really happy.


    She found that she liked this young man more and more. Maybe she would like to be close to him more in the future.


    Yu Lianhua nodded with a smile and put away all her clothes. Then she whispered to Yun Shuxue''s room:


    "Xueer, come out soon. Let me see your clothes. In addition, this boy has brought out delicious food. Don''t you come quickly!"


    "Oh Teacher Master... " Inside the inner room door opened, cloud Book snow red face slowly came out. What she is wearing is the "battle dance frost city". This suit is relatively tightly wrapped, but it is still very good for her figureSo, Yun Shuxue is a little shy, or very shy. After all, chufei is a man. He is not used to wearing clothes that show his figure.


    As for the "sea of clouds", yunshuxue is more afraid to wear it, because it shows more. Yunshuxue doesn''t know that he can match his trousers, but the problem is that none of the clothes yunshuxue takes can match well.


    "Well? What''s the name of this suit? It''s very nice! " The evaluation of yulianhua is naturally golden words. She said that if it''s good, it''s really good.


    "It''s called battle dance frost city..."


    "Who named it?" That is to say, yulianhua doesn''t know the word "Zhonger", otherwise she will definitely use it, "Xueer, this dress is very good, you don''t have to be so shy. Do you think that if you wear thick and bulky clothes, men won''t think about it? "


    "But This... "


    "You..."

 Chapter 53

    Yu Lianhua can''t help it. Yun Shuxue is such a character. She can hardly adapt to the rules and principles of the blissful gate. Otherwise, she will not care about the dress''s modification and little exposure. However, I have to admit that it is because of the particularity of yunshuxue that yulianhua loves her more.


    "Well, come and have some delicious food..." With a wave of her hand, Yu Lianhua directly catches Yun Shuxue, who is standing a little far away. Yun Shuxue can''t even resist in mid air. There''s no way. There''s a gap in strength.


    Yunshuxue is pressed on the chair by yulianhua. With the block of the table, yunshuxue feels more comfortable, at least not as shy as before.


    Chu Fei looked at all this with a smile, and his heart began to yearn for cultivation.


    Perhaps, I should also consider the cultivation, Chu Fei thought in his heart.


    Didi! Didi!


    Just when Chu Fei imagined what happened after he had self-cultivation, the system in his mind made a sound. The voice is not big, also not noisy, but scared Chu Fei to jump.


    Because chufei remembers that the system was on the verge of collapse He thought there was something wrong with the system, but when he saw the source of Didi, he was a little excited.


    "What''s the matter with you, boy?" The jade lotus flower is very strange to Chu Fei''s sudden mood fluctuation. After all, nothing happened around.


    "It''s OK. There''s a friend. I have to do business with him."


    "Well, go ahead. If you have any good things in the future, remember to get some for us first." Yu Lianhua signals that Chu Fei can leave at any time, while she and her apprentice Yun Shuxue begin to taste the delicious cream cake and original pearl milk tea.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei wanted to do business, and it was the first time that he made use of the Tianbei and Zimu cards in the world to promote the business. Just now the continuous sound of the system is reminding the other party that it has arrived.


    If you only use the world''s master card, then Chu Fei must now follow the direction of the master card to find the other side to meet.


    Of course, people in this world will choose a place that is good for them. After all, it''s just something made by magic. Before two people really meet according to the reminder of the master card, they can''t know where each other is.


    Of course, there will be different reminders in different distance ranges, but that can''t be compared with the convenience of the system. Because in chufei''s system, it clearly indicates the distance and speed of the opponent from chufei, and calculates how long he can enter the range of 100 meters and 10 meters of chufei.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t plan to find that person, because he doesn''t know whether that person is good or bad. For his own safety, Chu Fei decides to wait in Shun Tian Pavilion.


    Therefore, after leaving the blissful gate, Chu Fei went directly to the top floor of Shuntian pavilion''s backyard and came to the room and courtyard arranged by Kong yuan.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei specially found Kong Yuan and told him that someone should come to find him later, and then he would bring him directly.


    Chu Fei didn''t hide the purpose of Kong Yuan''s coming, so Kong yuan could help Chu Fei better. Chu Fei didn''t worry that Kong Yuan would obstruct him, because this is Shuntian Pavilion, and he still held the remnant Sutra that Shuntian Pavilion needed very much.


    Chu Fei stayed in the room for more than half an hour. During this time, Chu Fei had nothing else to do, but kept looking through the two pamphlets that Kong Yuan had given him before.


    Soon, Kong Yuan''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Young master, the visitor has arrived. Please open the door." Kongyuan talked with chufei through a special communication device, otherwise even though Kongyuan''s voice was loud, he couldn''t get in.


    Chu Fei agreed, pressed the switch in the room, temporarily relieved the array, and then came the sound of footsteps outside. After that man''s courtyard, chufei restarted the array.


    Fortunately, the array that can make chufei control is only the part of opening and closing doors, and the part of sound insulation. If even the anti war array can be controlled, then chufei is dangerous.


    Chufei sits in the main hall of the room. The door of the main hall is open. Chufei sits on the chair in the main hall and can directly see the people coming in the yard.


    It was a tall body with black robes all over it. I couldn''t see men and women, and I didn''t know what it looked like. It seems that this person is also the first time to enter the top floor of Shuntian Pavilion and is very strange to everything.


    So, the other side walked very slowly, but very calmly.


    Looking at the other side''s black robe, Chu Fei would not lower his body. Therefore, Chu Fei sat on the chair, enjoying the hot milk tea just exchanged from the system, while leisurely watching the performance of the visitors.


    Chufei seemed to be watching a movie, almost completely out of the picture. Chu Fei didn''t know that the man who was wrapped up in a thick black robe was not young, and he had great ability, and his identity was even more important. If we let people know the real identity of this guy, I''m afraid it will cause a bloodbath involving the abyss.


    The courtyard was not big, so no matter how slow the visitors were, they came to Chu Fei after a dozen breaths. It''s not impossible to slow down any more, but it''s not like words. After all, real life is not a slow motion movie."Sit down, please." Chufei''s mouth left the straw, and then quickly picked up the straw and continued to taste the delicious milk tea.


    "Well." The man''s voice was old and hoarse, and seemed to have been disguised.


    Looking at the black robed man in front of him, chufei was amused. It''s clear that he is clearly asking for medicine, but he is putting on such a full posture in front of Chu Fei. I don''t know who he is putting it out for. It''s really brain damage!


    "Don''t play tricks. I have what you want, but should you take out your things first?" Chufei can''t stand this person''s performance, because in chufei''s opinion, if you show your face, it''s reasonable to put up a trick, such as matching your own identity. But you hide so deep that you don''t even show a hair. Is it meaningful!


    "Ha ha, I don''t want ordinary things. At least it has to be a treasure medicine level thing, otherwise it doesn''t mean anything to me. What''s more, I have to make it clear that I don''t want to participate in the five elements. "


    Five element ginseng is one of the five kinds of natural resources and land treasures in the world. Yes, it is five kinds, not one. Chu Fei saw it in the jade Book taken out of Shuntian Pavilion. The five elements can be divided into five groups. As the name suggests, the five elements are the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    The five element parameter is very special because it has five different properties. Every attribute has to be formed in a very harsh environment. At the same time, the five elements have no seeds.


    That is to say, wuxingshen is only the product of the variation of ordinary ginseng after being affected by the surrounding environment, not who planted it.


    Therefore, the five elements can be met but not sought. Even if it is in the jade book of Shun Tian Pavilion, it is a set that has been hard to come up with for many years.


    Five element ginseng has a very high position in this world. Although a single five element ginseng can only be regarded as a precious medicine, in some people''s eyes, it can not even be regarded as a precious medicine, but five different attributes of five element ginseng can be regarded as a holy medicine when they are put together.


    The reason why the holy medicine is holy medicine is that each kind of holy medicine has a unique and amazing huge effect. For example, the two sacred medicines that Yun Shuxue gave Chu Fei are super cows that can help people step on the ladder of heaven. Moreover, although the two herbs can help people step on the ladder, they are not the only ones.


    In fact, even people with higher cultivation can get enough benefits from the two herbs. Even saints can get a lot of benefits when they take them for the first time as long as they haven''t taken them before.


    The five elements ginseng is the same, five different properties of ginseng put together, can be said to have caught up in some aspects to ask smallpox, ask grass this pair of holy medicine.


    Of course, there is another point, no matter what the drug has a year limit. Of course, the effect of a thousand year old is quite different from that of a ten thousand year old. But this man can say that wuxingshen doesn''t want it. That is to say, he doesn''t care about the year of wuxingshen.


    What does that mean? This can show that the identity and status of this person must be beyond Chu Fei''s imagination.


    "No five elements? Why? " Chu Fei didn''t understand, so he asked. And under the protection of Shuntian pavilion''s top anti war array, Chu Fei doesn''t worry that the other party will lose patience and rush to do it by himself.


    "You are too young, and your cultivation is even more pitiful. Naturally, I don''t know. Although wuxingshen is good, one can only take it once in one''s life. It''s useless to take it the second time. If you eat all five elements at one time, it''s OK, but if you eat them separately, even if it''s only a short time away, the one you eat later won''t have any effect any more. "


    The black robed man explained to Chu Fei in a hoarse and old voice, that is to say, when taking the five element ginseng, Chu Fei could eat it all instantly, whether it was raw or after some treatment. But if you eat like an apple in order, it''s a waste.


    It has to be said that the requirements for taking the five element ginseng are a little too strict. But think about the ability of people in this world, it seems that it is not difficult to do it.


    "I see, but it seems that you have already used the five elements. But then again, even if you don''t use it yourself, isn''t it good to keep it for future generations? "


    Chufei has entered the chatting mode, but no wonder chufei is just seizing every opportunity to learn about the world.


    "Yes. But I don''t need it. " What the black robed man said was so cold that no emotion leaked from these words. But it was because it was too cold that Chu Fei realized something.


    Does this guy have no descendants? No friends or relatives? In other words, is this black robed man the legendary lone star of Tiansha? From life to death, I can only live alone


    "Well, I''m just asking. I can guarantee that what I can bring out is something you''ve never seen before. But it definitely meets your requirements. So, can you show me the two things you promised first? "


    In fact, Chu Fei''s request is not too much. After all, he just said to take a look, not to give it to himself first. However, the other party didn''t mean to agree. Instead, after a long silence, he said:"There are innumerable treasures in this time, but there are not many that can really be useful to me. It can be said that I already have what the world knows. Unless what you say is true, you can really take out something that I haven''t seen before... "

 Chapter 54

    After a pause, the black robed man gave a bitter smile and said:


    "maybe I''m too persistent. How can I believe that you can really take out what I need Maybe only the elixir can solve my problem. "


    When the black robed man sighed these things, he also asked himself what made him willing to say so many things to the young man in front of him.


    Although only a few words, these words contain too much deep information. He would not do this if he changed one person, and if he changed another person, he could infer a lot from these sentences.


    But the boy in front of him didn''t guess anything. Is he too stupid? Naturally not. The black robed man has been around the world for many years. His eyes and amazing cultivation have already been able to easily see through people''s hearts.


    He was sure that chufei really didn''t know. He could see that chufei had heard something from his previous words, but he was sure that chufei could not infer deeper facts from what he had heard.


    That is to say, the young man seems to be a little poor in knowledge.


    "Baoyao, Shengyao, Shenyao, Xianyao There are still too few natural resources in the world... " The black robed man sighed again, which made Chu Fei''s head very big.


    From this sentence, Chu Fei knew the classification of the world''s natural resources and local treasures. The worst is the precious medicine, then the holy medicine, and further is the divine medicine, and the highest is the fairy medicine.


    Although chufei understood the ranking, he still didn''t know how much effect each grade of medicine could have. He didn''t know the specific effect of the holy medicine, which was consumed by Chu Fei''s hands. What''s more, he didn''t know what he had heard or seen.


    He knows the five element ginseng. After all, there are records in the jade book


    "My friend, according to what you said, I suddenly began to feel that your offer was too low." Chufei was very calm, because he didn''t feel how amazing what the black robed people said. After all, he was not a local resident in the world and had no concept of many things.


    But even so, chufei knew that what he could bring out was absolutely necessary for this guy. This is not the level of luxury goods. It should be the level of luxury goods multiplied by n.


    "Well? Do you really have something I can use? " The man in black was puzzled. He couldn''t believe it. Although the young man in front of him is very shocking, he is a young man after all, especially one who has little cultivation.


    But the black robed man didn''t understand why a young man with no accomplishments could persuade Shun Tian Ge to take out the room on the top floor. The man in black didn''t think that Chu Fei could hide his accomplishments in front of his eyes, because it was impossible.


    There are only a few people who can stand at the top of the world, but he has seen every one, and some of them are not only seen, but also very familiar. Even those people can''t completely hide their cultivation so that they can''t see it, not to mention such a teenager!


    Therefore, he believed in his own eyes and even more in the results of his exploration. He knew that the boy had absolutely no accomplishments. Of course, he could also feel that Chu was not an ordinary person. In some aspects, he didn''t even have the temperament of those young talents.


    It can be said that it is because of the existence of temperament and clothing that people in black robes are willing to say so many things. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid it''s the man in black who really controls the rhythm.


    "Don''t be so surprised. In my opinion, all the good things in the world are good, but they are nothing."


    Chufei began to blow. Of course, the reason why he dared to blow was that he had the super backing of the system. Otherwise, Chu Fei would not talk.


    "Oh, that''s a lot of tone." The black robed people''s perception of chufei began to decline, because what they said just now was too big, even the black robed people did not dare to say that.


    "Don''t worry about the tone. Take out what you say first." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "Can one heaven and earth commandment make you so anxious? It seems that I have really lost my sight... " People in black robe are very disappointed. Qian Kun Jie is not too rare in this world.


    It can be said that people with a little status will have their own storage space. Heaven and earth bags are the lowest level, followed by gestures such as heaven and earth rings and bracelets. More powerful people don''t need such things at all, and their bodies can open up storage space.


    Of course, if you want to use your own body to open up storage space, then that person''s cultivation must at least reach the Four extremes, and also have the corresponding skills, otherwise it is almost impossible.


    Chu Fei was despised, or very thoroughly despised. This makes Chu Fei a little uncomfortable. Is it really so low-level? If it''s really so low-level, why do you take it as a condition of exchange!


    Therefore, although Chu Fei felt that he had been fooled, he was smart enough to come up with a reasonable reason and said with a smile:"As you said, if you are willing to use the heaven and earth precepts in exchange, then the heaven and earth precepts you take out are not ordinary. What''s the matter? Do I believe you wrong? "


    "The heaven and earth commandment is the heaven and earth commandment. What''s special about it?" The man in black sneered. But my heart is in praise, if this young man really think so, it seems that his high evaluation of this young man is not too much.


    "If it''s really just the ordinary heaven and earth precepts, you may not be able to exchange what you need from me." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said in his heart: I''ve been watching the Internet for so many years. As a rich second generation, you can still scare me?!


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll show it to you first." The black robed man laughed, but he didn''t see any action on his body. A simple ring suddenly appeared on the table.


    From the appearance, this ring is very common, with antique color and extremely ordinary shape. There is a square base on the front of the ring, but it is not inlaid with any gems. On the contrary, it is carved with an animal head pattern. In this world, the number of people who can recognize this animal head pattern is absolutely not more than the number of hands.


    It happened that chufei knew this pattern! Don''t mention chufei. Even if you let other people on earth see it, you may not be able to name it, but you will definitely feel familiar.


    Because this pattern represents one of the four evils in ancient times. Taotie pattern is found on the surface of many excavated bronze vessels. In ancient books, Taotie is described as a man with a sheep''s body and a tiger''s mouth. Of course, there are other descriptions that Taotie has a head and no body.


    However, the carving patterns of Taotie are very unified, especially in ancient times. On the modern earth, there will be Taotie in many online games, but in order to be cool and attractive, it is not different from other beasts.


    It''s really strange that the heaven and earth precepts with Taotie patterns are worn! However, it seems reasonable to think about it. Taotie is greedy. He can eat everything in the world, and he can''t eat enough. There is even a legend that Taotie ate himself in the end


    In this way, it''s just in line with the function of heaven and earth commandment. Storage


    "It''s ancient and simple..." Chu Fei picked it up and kneaded it in his hand to watch, "but the Taotie pattern is too casual, and there is no aesthetic feeling at all."


    Chu Fei just commented later, which was to criticize the appearance of Qiankun ring. This is the earth people''s habitual behavior, after all, there is an old saying that the praise is the buyer, cheering idlers.


    The meaning of this is to say that the people who really want to buy a good or bad commodity will not buy your goods.


    Therefore, Chu Fei said that these are just a habitual behavior adhering to this principle. But such a sentence surprised the black robe sitting opposite Chu Fei.


    Because he just clearly heard chufei say three words, Taotie pattern.


    "How can you know about Taotie?"


    "Why can''t I know? It''s not a big secret!" Chu Fei looks at the black robed man in white. He''s too ignorant!


    Black robed people don''t care about chufei''s white eyes, because the shock before is the real important part. If you can say that, I think this young man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "It''s good to know Taotie pattern. This ring doesn''t seem like a waste to you. OK, Daoyu is in the ring. Take out your things. If it''s useful to me, the heaven and earth ring and the things in it are yours. "


    Chu Fei is holding the ring of heaven and earth, and has no mind to deal with the black robed man, because at the moment, the system is sounding a prompt sound.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: swallowing the heaven is a magic weapon for storing things. The size of space depends on the master''s accomplishments. With a set of defensive array and an attack array. The defensive array can absorb the saint''s full attack once, and can only be used once every seven days. The attack array can continuously release 7749 to tianjinleijie. Each lightning attack can be more powerful than the attack of your early dragon master. It can be released once a month.


    Appraisal: there is a jade in it. It is incomplete. It can be carried with you to help people cultivate and understand the Tao.


    -- Identification: the binding information of tuntianjie has been cleared and the host has been bound successfully.


    -- prompt, whether the system is allowed to absorb Dao Yu! Whether the system is allowed to absorb Dao Yu! Whether the system is allowed to absorb Dao Yu


    The system is crazy. Yes, it is.


    You know, Chu Fei has just held the ring in his hand and is still appreciating the shape of the ring. He doesn''t have the identification function of the startup system, let alone the absorption function of the startup system.


    But the system has no moral integrity to start the identification, and also directly erase the master information on this swallow ring, bound to their own body.


    It''s OK, mainly for Daoyu, the system has started to constantly remind. Although the female voice sounds good, it''s still annoying to keep saying the same sentence!


    Chu Fei was very annoyed by the system, but he was not in a hurry to make a decision. He knew in his heart that since the system was able to take the initiative instead of being passive, and he also reminded himself so frequently whether Daoyu was allowed to absorb it, there must be only one reason.That is, this jade is very important to the system, very important! It is possible that this jade can greatly alleviate the system crash, and maybe it can completely solve the crisis of system crash!

 Chapter 55

    But the effect system of this jade is clear. It can help people to practice, and it can be carried with you. Chu Fei''s idea of cultivation, which just came out of his head, was suddenly expanded by the existence of Dao Yu!


    The system says that taking it with you can help people cultivate. That is to say, as long as you put this jade on your body, that person can be in the state of cultivation all the time!


    This means that as long as Chu Fei takes Tao Yu, he can do his own things as usual without being affected at all. On the contrary, his accomplishments can grow gradually! What a good thing that is!


    But of course, compared with the crisis of system collapse, it doesn''t seem to be worth staying. But Chu Fei''s idea is also very simple. I''ll take it with me for a period of time, and I''ll let you absorb it when the next system crash crisis breaks out!


    This will not delay the system, also does not delay themselves, the middle of this time difference may be able to make their own big enough benefits! Moreover, Chu Fei also thought of the fantasy novels on the earth. Often this kind of treasure that can let people practice automatically can improve people''s system to a certain extent, which is absolutely a good thing that Chu Fei urgently needs!


    Chu Fei was restless and tangled, and he was still imagining the future. However, he did not notice that the black robed man sitting opposite had already given off his astonishing momentum.


    Why? Willing is very simple, because the mark left by the black robed man on the tuntian ring has been erased! It''s a robbery. I was robbed by a hairy boy! You know, the deal hasn''t been completed yet. Why do you erase my mark like that! And what skill do you have to erase the imprint left by Laozi! ¡ª¡ªThis is the psychological activity of people in black robes.


    It''s murderous. It''s very murderous. But the murderous spirit of the black robed man didn''t disturb the anti war array. Otherwise, they would have been sent to the opposite distance.


    The reason why he didn''t trigger the array is that the man in black robe controlled the murderous Qi He released very accurately. He condensed the murderous Qi into silk like an awl, which is the eyebrow of chufei. In addition, there is no murderous gas leaking out, so it will not disturb the array.


    But as the murderous spirit released by the man in black robe became stronger and stronger, his heart was more and more shocked. Because of the other side, the young man with no cultivation ignored the murderous spirit he released!


    What''s the situation! Is my thousands of years of cultivation in vain? The man in black doesn''t understand, and chufei doesn''t understand any more. The only one who understands this is the system itself.


    If the system has independent consciousness and can speak, it will certainly yell at the black robed people now. Who can you scare with that little bit of gas! Don''t you see I''m grinding things here! If let you murderous scared, as a result, people are not willing to let me absorb way jade how to do!


    So, in fact, the amazing momentum released by the people in black robes is automatically blocked by the system, or completely absorbed, and completely absorbed.


    "Did I really miss it? Is it not that this young man has no accomplishments, but that his accomplishments are higher than mine? But I don''t have any accomplishments. If he is higher than me, he will be the great emperor! It''s impossible that there has been no emperor in the world for tens of thousands of years! "


    The black robed man was so surprised, and the reason why he was surprised was that his cultivation was high enough, his vision was high enough, and he had enough knowledge! If you change into some people under the secret environment, you will not think so much.


    In Chu Fei''s mind, the system is still nagging whether Chu Fei is allowed to absorb Tao Yu. Chu Fei feels that a group of children are talking together, and their noisy brains are about to explode!


    Finally, helpless under Chu Fei agreed, pressed the button that allows absorption. No way, he has seen that as long as he does not press confirm for one second, the system will continue.


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host, system crash, crisis temporarily relieved, reward: enable the "promotion" function.


    After the electronic female voice of the system falls, the whole interface of the system immediately emits a soft and dazzling light, and the light disappears in an instant. There is a new "promotion" column in the column column of the system.


    Chu Fei curiously opened the promotion column, thinking that he could see some magical products, but what he saw was his own data. At the beginning, it was ordinary data such as age, height and weight, but then it changed, and it became a dot system similar to online games.


    Strength, speed, physical strength, and then agility In addition, there are a series of very detailed information such as more detailed explosive force, maximum muzzle velocity, etc.


    Of course, these more detailed information can''t be upgraded. Only strength, speed, physical strength and agility can be promoted selectively. However, promotion is not an online game system plus points, it will not show how many points have been added, it will only show how much data has been improved after promotion.


    At the same time, the cost of promotion is also very high. For those attributes that can be promoted, the first promotion of each item will cost millions of points. I don''t know whether it will be millions of points later, but chufei estimates that the price will certainly rise.


    In addition to these items, there is a bright luminous font at the bottom to display the cultivation data. There is only one line and one column, which is the cultivation level, but there is no display at the back, which is empty.There is a red text with exclamation mark at the beginning of this cultivation level to remind you:


    - please select to bind a world. After binding, the cultivation level will be displayed according to the world system. Options: Earth, unnamed (please name the world as soon as possible, click to name it)


    Now what Chu Fei is really interested in is not the information of strength, speed, agility and physical strength, but the reminder below this cultivation level.


    This unnamed world must be the alien world where chufei is now. It''s exciting to think about naming a world. It''s just that I don''t know if my name will be recognized by all creatures after I name it.


    If it was, it would be great, but chufei knew it was almost impossible. The reason why I choose my own name is probably for the convenience of distinguishing.


    But in this way, it seems that I may be able to use the system to open the space jump of other worlds in the future Otherwise, the system can lazily name the world "alien".


    "Name, name..." Chufei smiles and ends his browsing of the system. He focuses on the black robed man in front of him. He wants to ask the black robed man what is the name of the world.


    If the name you ask sounds better, you should follow the cognition of the indigenous people in the world. If it doesn''t sound better, you can choose any one yourself.


    "Friend, let me ask you something. What''s the name of our world?" Chu Fei only saw the black robed man in front of him was serious, serious and leaning slightly towards himself. He didn''t notice anything else.


    It''s not that chufei is stupid, but that the man in black has wrapped himself up so tightly that he doesn''t even show his eyes. How can chufei know that the other party is angry with him at the moment


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that, but I still looked away..." The man in black robe has tried his best to release his murderous spirit, but he has not received any positive feedback. On the contrary, he is asked what the name of the world is!


    Is it true that young people are so damn young now? Or I''m dreaming! The black robed man cried helplessly.


    "Well? What''s the matter, friend? I''m not happy with your tone. Are you angry? Why? " Chu Fei was in a good mood, so naturally he said a little more.


    "Xiaoyou, why do you pretend to be confused? You and I have not finished the transaction yet, and my heaven and earth precepts must be yours. Why did you erase my imprint secretly?" The man in black explained with anger. It''s not that he doesn''t want to explode, but he doesn''t dare and can''t.


    Let''s not say that as long as we fight by ourselves, we can''t control the murderous Qi well. Then the anti war array will be triggered, and both of us will be sent away at that time At that time, people in black robes would really cry.


    Moreover, now he no longer thinks that chufei is a young man with no accomplishments at all. He suspects that chufei is an old monster who is not born, an old monster who is older than himself. Otherwise, he can''t have no response to his murderous spirit. Even if not, then the only explanation is that the young man has a magic weapon. For the sake of caution, the black robed man can''t do it.


    Therefore, he can only explain with anger. It''s too special to hold back!


    "Ah Well Ok... " Chu Fei Leng next, know in front of this person misunderstood, but this misunderstanding oneself has no way to explain.


    The only thing Chu Fei can do now is to quickly take out the things to be traded and give them for inspection. Of course, chufei just needs to exchange adrenal hormones from the system.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s my fault to have a cup of milk tea first. But don''t worry, I won''t default. I''ll give you something now... " Chu Fei apologized while exchanging a cup of hot milk tea from under the drinks of the system. After inserting the straw, he pushed it to the man in black robe.


    Later, regardless of whether they drink or receive, Chu Fei went directly to the drug column of the system and found the adrenal hormone and immediately exchanged two copies.


    The adrenal hormones provided by the system are similar to the anesthetics exchanged by chufei before. They are not ordinary packaging commonly used by modern science and technology on earth, but packaging with a strong science fiction style. The exchange price is not cheap. An adrenal hormone needs 30000 exchange points, which is 30000 yuan.


    Chufei just heard about it, but he didn''t see it on the earth. So he didn''t know what the price of adrenal hormone on the earth was. In fact, according to different brands, the price of adrenal hormone on the earth is 7000-13000.


    It can be said that chufei''s 30000 yuan one from the system is very expensive, but chufei doesn''t think it''s a loss, on the contrary, it''s worth it. Mainly because of the science fiction style packaging


    The adrenal hormone package looks like a glass tube with two pieces of metal package, the size of which is like a girl''s little finger. But when I hold it in my hand, it doesn''t feel like glass in terms of weight, because if it is glass, it should not be so heavy.


    But whether it''s a glass tube or not, it''s transparent. You can see the liquid inside. The liquid is also transparent. It looks like water in general. There''s no excess. There''s only one third of the liquid in one tube.After chufei took out three adrenaline and put them in front of the man in black robe, he had the heart to see the explanation of adrenal hormone in the system.


    In the introduction, the system said that this is a mixed hormone, which is a combination of different types of adrenal hormones. The life-saving effect is strong, but the sequelae is more serious, but the sequelae will only come out after a month.

 Chapter 56

    The system''s explanation of this adrenal hormone is relatively vague. It only says that people who have died for no more than five minutes can be directly saved. Of course, people who have great deformities and can''t have normal blood flow can''t.


    In other words, as long as the person''s blood circulation can be completed, the adrenaline can save the person who has been dead for a while. And after the rescue, the person will maintain an excited state for more than seven days. After seven days, the excited state will disappear, and then the person will gradually return to the normal emotional state. By the time of one month, people will have different sequelae according to their physical quality, and the most serious is direct death.


    Sequelae lead to death, the system made an analogy, give an example to illustrate. That is to say, adrenal hormone saves people''s lives, which is equivalent to overdrawing all the nutrition of the person. If the nutritional energy of the person is supplemented in this month, then the person will not die.


    But if it is not replenished, or the supplementary nutritional energy can not reach the amount consumed, then this person will have to die in the end. The greater the difference between the two values, the more miserable people''s death will be. Worst of all, people will directly turn into powder, lose all nutrients, and even lose their qualification as fertilizer.


    "What is it?" The black robed people naturally didn''t know the three magic packaging things Chu Fei took out. In his expectation, the things that can stimulate people''s potential and save lives are not herbs or plants, but some magical minerals or magic weapons. But he never thought it would be such ordinary things.


    Of course, the black robed man also admitted that the appearance of these three little things looks very fresh, and the transparent part in the middle is also very advanced, but this does not convince him. After all, he has never seen modern technology.


    "That''s what I''ve brought out to trade with you. It''s a tough name. You have to remember it well. It''s called adrenal hormone..."


    Later, Chu Fei simply described his information in the system, which was clear enough that the black robed man finally understood it.


    "So, Xiaoyou is saying that this thing can make a dead person live another month, and in this month, he can do things like a normal person? What''s more, as long as we find something that can supplement our body''s energy deficit in this month, we can survive completely? "


    Is it amazing? Of course, it''s amazing. If what chufei said is true, the black robed man will make a lot of money this time! He searched all over the world for such natural resources and treasures! Of course, the natural resources and local treasures in his mind are not so powerful.


    "Basically, that''s what it means, but you have to pay attention that the time of death should not be too long, otherwise after organ failure and blood coagulation, this thing will not be saved even if it comes to thousands of copies!"


    "Nature, nature, I understand that only the elixir can save such a person!" The black robed man laughs. The fairy medicine he said is just a legend. It''s said that the fairy medicine can produce white bones and flesh. Anyway, no one has seen it. I don''t know how to say it.


    Chu Fei nodded and said that the next thing he should do is to inspect the goods. After all, the effect of this adrenal hormone is just what he said. As long as he is not a fool, he will not believe it. Chu Fei can see it with his own eyes.


    "Well, now you have to inspect the goods. As for how to inspect the goods, I can''t say. Anyway, it''s your business. You can catch a small animal and kill it. By the way, don''t make your brain paste, otherwise it''s useless..."


    "I have my own thoughts about this, but I don''t know about the kidney..." The man in black robe finally realized what chufei said, but he didn''t say anything sharp for a long time.


    "It''s adrenal hormone..." Chufei reminded me.


    "Yes, adrenal hormone. How to use this adrenal hormone? How much at a time? "


    "It''s very simple. The quantity is one at a time. It''s all used. The usage is to note the heart..." Chufei can see clearly and explain clearly that adrenal hormone can be used directly, which has been diluted by normal saline.


    "I see..." The man in black nodded, picked up one and put it in his palm.


    It''s a dry hand to the extreme. It''s not too much to say that it''s a mummified hand. Under Chu Fei''s gaze, the old hand gently dragged, and the adrenal hormone floated.


    After that, there was no movement of the black robed man, and the "glass tube" broke directly, and the liquid in it turned into a dragon and went directly into the black robed man''s chest.


    Chu Fei was shocked, but he didn''t say anything. In this way, it seems that this person is looking for this thing for his own use. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that he is trying medicine for his own body.


    Chu Fei had never seen a patient injected with adrenal hormone in real life, so naturally he was very curious about the human reaction after that. But under Chu Fei''s gaze, the black robed man did not show any abnormal performance.


    In fact, it wasn''t completely absent, just because the black robed people were all wrapped up tightly, even if there were some performance, Chu Fei couldn''t see it.


    At this time, the man in black robe was shocked. At the moment when adrenaline entered the heart, he immediately realized that his heart beat more forcefully, and the blood flow of his whole body was more smooth. After a close breath, the man in black robe found himself in a state of extreme excitement.However, the black robed man also found another point, that is, he must mobilize his own skills to suppress this force, because if he does not do so, he may be directly killed.


    "Good things, if they are good things!" The black robed man closed his eyes for half an hour before he spoke slowly.


    This sound, Chu Fei greatly surprised, even the black robed man himself is also very surprised. Because the voice of the black robed man was not hoarse, leaving only the sense of vicissitudes.


    What does that mean? This shows that even the throat has returned to normal under the effect of this adrenal hormone. The kind of hoarseness due to weakness has no resistance in front of adrenal hormones!


    A moment later, their shock finally faded. The black robed man finally calmed down, but there were muddy tears in his eyes.


    If the black robed man had no shelter, if Chu Fei could see it, Chu Fei would be greatly touched. Because this is the joy of rebirth, the joy of another life, the tears of happiness that will no longer have regrets.


    How excited the black robed man was was just a matter for the black robed man. After all, no matter how excited he was, he was covered by the black robe. Chufei didn''t know. Chufei only knows that the transaction is completed and the other party is satisfied. That''s enough.


    Now that we''ve got the deal done, we''re back to chufei''s mind. So, after another sip of milk tea, Chu Fei asked:


    "it seems that my friend is very satisfied with my things, then the transaction is completed. Back to the previous topic, does our world have a name? What''s its name? "


    The man in black robe was still imagining what he had to do in the future, beautiful, happy and desirable, but this wonderful emotion was directly interrupted by Chu Fei.


    Even so, the man in black will not be angry. They have saved their own life. What can be better than this kind of kindness! So, he decided to answer this question well.


    "Why are you so interested in this?"


    Yeah, why? Chufei is upset. I can tell you that I have to give a name for the convenience of system display and myself!


    "Maybe I like to think wildly. I think that since we all live in this world, our world should have a name..."


    "Ha ha, yes, that''s true. But to think of this, it also shows that Xiaoyou''s heart is very big. If it''s ordinary people, who cares what the whole world is called... "


    Black robed people are right. Ordinary people really don''t care about this, because they have no hope to go to another world. For ordinary people, a village, a town, a city may be all the world.


    "But the world does have a name, and it''s a name handed down from ancient times. It''s called Lagerstroemia, Lagerstroemia, Lagerstroemia..."


    "The world of crape myrtle? "Purple star?" Chu Fei doesn''t understand, but he also knows that these should be aliases.


    "There''s no exact name, but these names are pretty much the same. There are few words handed down from ancient times, only a few volumes. On the other side of the blissful gate, the Scriptures call the world Lagerstroemia, but there are other handed down scriptures called ZIWEIXING. No matter what Lagerstroemia is, the two words Lagerstroemia are certain. "


    "Crape myrtle, originally this world is called crape myrtle..."


    Chu Fei is very shocked, the reason for the shock is not because of the earth''s "huanzhu gege", not because of Lin Xinru''s role called crape myrtle. It''s because crape myrtle also exists in the myths and legends of the earth.


    ZIWEIXING, in the earth''s myths and legends and numerology, is considered to be the emperor star. What is emperor star? That is the star of the emperor. Those who have the destiny of crape myrtle have the destiny to be the emperor! To be sure, it''s just one-sided.


    Of course, more importantly, in the Chinese Astrology of the earth, ZIWEIXING is Polaris!


    Polaris, always appear in the north of China''s night sky, next to the Big Dipper eternal around!


    Is the world called crape myrtle really on Ziwei star and Polaris? But according to cosmoastronomy, stars that can emit light are all stars!


    That is a big sun, so from this point of view, this crape myrtle should not be Polaris, but why the name will be exactly the same! Just now the black robed man also said that there is a handed down Scripture that calls this world Ziwei star!


    Ziwei star, it means that this is a planet. Do people in the world know this is a planet? So, do people in this world know a lot about other planets? If the answer is no, then what is the explanation for this purple micro star?


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host. We have retrieved the world famous city. Are you sure?


    Chu Fei is stupefied, Mu Mu ran presses to confirm, this name is very good to hear, oneself have no need to change. But all Chu Fei''s thoughts were immersed in the name.


    Congratulations to the host, the world famous city has successfully bound the "Lagerstroemia world".

 Chapter 57

    The name of the world was confirmed and bound. Chu Fei subconsciously opened the world crossing interface of the system, and found that there were only two light balls and eight direction buttons around the light ball, and the names also appeared under the light ball.


    One earth, one Lagerstroemia!


    "Ha ha, Xiaoyou, to tell you the truth, I didn''t have much hope in this trip, but I didn''t expect that Xiaoyou really helped me, and also directly took out three points of life-saving medicine. Three is three lives. I''m not a shameless villain. I know that the two things I took out are not enough to exchange for the three precious medicines. So, if you need anything else, just let me know! "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was finally relieved from the shock of crape myrtle. He raised his eyelids, and his mouth turned up with a smile. He said that the character of the black robed man was really good!


    But when you think about it, you don''t seem to have much that you really need. There are many things that you want to make commodities. You have enough time to trade them. There is no need for this black robed man to help you.


    After thinking about it, it seems that what the black robed man can do for himself is to give him some powerful skills Cultivation, if you can easily cultivate into an omnipotent immortal, Chu Fei will not refuse or reject it.


    "Well It seems that I don''t need much to think about it, but if I really want to say it, maybe what I need now is to practice my skills... "


    "Hiss It''s a skill... " The black robed man took a deep breath, which made chufei misunderstand each other and seemed a little embarrassed.


    In fact, it''s not. The main reason why the black robed man behaved like this was that he was surprised that chufei really didn''t have accomplishments. Otherwise, it will not be equivocal to say that it needs skill.


    However, in order to confirm this point, the black robed man asked one more question, saying:


    "I don''t know What kind of skill do you need? "


    In this world, cultivation is strictly divided. Basically, each stage can be practiced with a separate method. It is true that some skills with similar effect, matching effect or 1 + 1 greater than 2 effect can be called "Tao".


    That is to say, the skills are basically divided according to the realm. For example, in the Qi inducing stage, in the secret environment stage, in the four extreme situation stage, in the TIANTI stage and in the Dragon transforming stage.


    There are many more detailed stages in Dan, for example, there is one more stage in Dan. This is different from those fantasy novels that Chu Fei saw.


    Because in the novel, inducing Qi is inducing Qi, building foundation is building foundation, and then condensing Dan is condensing Dan. These are different stages. But in this world, the reason why we put condensate into the stage of air entrainment is mainly because the final result of air entrainment is condensate It''s one thing.


    "Well "Realm?" Chu Fei didn''t expect that people in black robes would ask such questions. Because Chu Fei''s cognition of Gongfa still stays in the fantasy novels of the earth, he thinks that a Gongfa can make people from zero base practice to the point of being powerful.


    "It seems that Xiaoyou is not a monk..." The black robed man grins bitterly. It''s different to guess that Chu Fei didn''t cultivate and to prove that Chu Fei didn''t really cultivate.


    Because guess may be wrong, also can let black robed people find other explanation. But after confirming that Chu Fei didn''t really have accomplishments, all the black robed people could do was smile bitterly.


    What does it mean that a young man who has no accomplishments, who doesn''t even know how to divide his skills into stages and realms, can take over the murderous spirit that he has released with all his strength so easily and quietly?!


    Does this mean that this little friend has a magic weapon against heaven, or a very strong constitution against heaven?! Both of these two reasons can explain what happened before, but the specific black robed person is not sure.


    He wanted to make sure, but he just thought about it. He knows that what involves magic weapon and physique is often a person''s biggest secret. Although he didn''t intend to do anything bad to chufei, it''s not that chufei can be so sure of this.


    Therefore, the specific how, can only see the fate of the future. If fate comes, my little friend will tell me why. If fate does not arrive, it is possible to increase the number of changes if you force yourself.


    For a man who has given himself several lives, the black robed man does not intend to let the other party misunderstand him.


    "You don''t care if I''m a monk. If there are any better skills, give me ten or twenty sets of them..." Chu Fei rolled a white eye son, heart way you this is despise me! Therefore, when Chu Fei opened his mouth, he knew that he could not carry so many skills with him.


    After all, it''s just an individual, not a place like the Sutra Pavilion of any major school


    "Xiaoyou, I dare say that there are more than ten or twenty sets, let alone more than ten sets. Even if there are five or six sets, I can''t get them out..." The black robed man was extremely depressed. Just now, he received chufei''s white eyes firmly.


    "Oh, that''s three or four or some?" Chufei blinked, and the whole person tilted to the black robed man.


    "Yes, I have, but due to the inheritance, I can''t give it to Xiaoyou. But... " After a long pause, the man in Black said:"I have a incomplete skill here, which I got from a dangerous place when I was young. I haven''t practiced this skill, but I have deduced it many times. It can be said that although the skill is incomplete, as long as I practice it according to the above method, I still have no problem in entering the secret realm stage... "


    "Well, that''s good. Give it to me!" After hearing this, Chu Fei nodded his head and said that he could only practice. Moreover, the man in black robe just said that the skill is divided into different realms. If he could practice it by himself, he would find another skill at that time.


    "It''s not that easy, little friend..." The black robed man shook his head and said, "the skill is on me. I can give it to you now, but it''s not so easy to practice..."


    "Well? What do you say? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "This skill has no name, so we can call it the nameless skill. The things recorded in this skill are too complicated, and the language is too raw. Moreover, according to my deduction, it is very difficult to cultivate this nameless skill, because there is too much energy needed. It can be said that the heaven and earth force needed to cultivate this skill in the secret environment is enough for other skills It''s Four extremes... "


    "Well, what''s the difference?" Chu Fei''s tongue. Although I don''t know the difference between these realms, according to the routine of xuanhuan.com, every stage should be more than 100 times stronger than the previous stage, that is to say, the result of one realm difference is rolling.


    "That''s not enough Therefore, I know how slow the cultivation speed of this skill is... " The man in black sighed.


    Chu Fei frowned and thought about it. He needed a lot of energy. If you can get enough good things through the system in the future, it''s nothing


    If you don''t want this skill, it will be more troublesome to find another skill, and you don''t know when you can really start practicing. If a black robed man wants his own skills, he will not be beaten to death, but the most likely development is that he will be his teacher


    Chu Fei is not interested in being a teacher for the time being, and he doesn''t think anyone in the world is qualified to be his own teacher. After all, they are the people who have the system, that can make the identity of class one and class two! Of course not!


    Therefore, it is impossible to worship a teacher. In this way, there is no hope for the black robed people''s own skills.


    "Well, first give me this, if you''re useless, and then if I have a chance to get other skills later, I''ll change it again."


    "Well, that''s fine. However, Xiaoyou, it''s about cultivation. It''s about a monk''s weakness. So few sects disclose their own cultivation, even the most elementary ones But you can think about the casual training. Most of the casual training is short of money and few things, which must be the most important thing for Xiaoyou. "


    The sentence behind the black robed man is flattering. To put it bluntly, it is to coax chufei, so that chufei will not feel too bad. On the other hand, Chu Fei''s face is dignified and expressionless, but at the bottom of his heart, he is constantly praising the black robed man''s vicious eyes!


    I can see that I''m not short of money or material. I really have good eyesight!


    "That''s right. I think it''s feasible. What about the skill?"


    "Since Xiaoyou thinks it''s OK, it''s naturally Xiaoyou''s skill..." The man in black robe nodded and found out the book with version but no material.


    It''s hard to see the material, but it feels like animal skin. It should be a book made of animal skin that chufei doesn''t know. The cover is yellow and incomplete. It should be that the position with the name of the skill is completely gone. It seems that it was torn off by something and burned.


    Open the cover, the first page above painted some things, but the specific painting what Chu Fei is not clear. How to say, this feeling is the mysterious version of Qingming Riverside map. A small title page is painted with countless things, including flowers, birds, fish, insects, human and animal stars. In addition, it is also painted with various scenes, such as battlefield, fighting, dinner party, Riverside laundry and so on.


    The things painted on this page are very small, as small as the legs of a mosquito, and they are so dense that they have a headache. Chu Fei glared hard for a long time, only to see a street and a restaurant next to it


    This street, the size of the whole street is at most a mosquito foot Yes, mosquito feet, not mosquito legs You can imagine what it''s like to have a piece of 32 open paper full of mosquito feet and legs.


    Just when Chu Fei wanted to turn the title page to see the next page, the system in Chu Fei''s mind suddenly turned on again.


    Ding!


    Congratulations on the unknown skill of the host. Do you want to open the identification?


    Chu Fei turned his mouth and opened it naturally, so as to have a look at what this incomplete skill is.


    A moment later


    Ding!


    -- Appraisal: unknown skill, incomplete, high level, can be cultivated to the early stage of secret realm.


    -- Identification: if completed, there can be thousands of changes and the ability to communicate with the earth. The completion needs: 100 position seeds, and the consumption points: 100000000000.


    Chu Fei looked at the reminder text of the system and was very happy. After all, this is almost the highest level of skill appraisal system. Although it is a remnant, it can only be cultivated to the early stage of the secret realm, but the later system also said that it can be completed.Especially in Chu Fei, he saw the system saying that "it takes a hundred pieces to complete the law of Gong..." When I was young, I was very happy. If there is no number in front of 100, it will default to 1, which means 100. It''s too few, too simple


    But then the words behind the hundred came out, and Chu Fei was stupid. A hundred plane seeds! What''s this? What is the plane seed? Is it a seed? Special seeds?

 Chapter 58

    What is the plane? Chu Fei was puzzled. The word plane is very common in Earth''s fantasy novels. However, after reading the Internet articles for a long time, Chu Fei still did not understand the concept of plane.


    However, even if we don''t talk about the plane, we just talk about the big string of zeros that came out from behind, and Chu Fei''s heart will be at a loss Under the pressure of inner fear, Chu Fei began to count how many zeros there were Counting and counting, counting and counting, it turns out that this series of leaders represents a trillion


    One trillion, or one trillion This megabyte is not the megabyte of the storage space of the computer''s hard disk and memory This sign represents money!


    A trillion yuan, holding grass, how many lives to earn it!


    Even if you''re lucky, you can earn it in the end, or even easily, but then what? One hundred billion is just the number of points consumed. There is another condition, that is, one hundred plane seeds!


    Even if one hundred billion is easy to get, where can I find one hundred plane seeds!


    Chufei''s face became very ugly, and this kind of ugly was full of despair. The black robed man could see clearly, but he didn''t know how to comfort Chu Fei.


    In the eyes of the people in black robe, Chu Fei''s despairing look must be because he could not understand this skill, or he found that he could not do it.


    But on second thought, even so, it seems that we should not look desperate! Just when the black robed man secretly guessed, Chu Fei suddenly clenched his fist, and the color of despair on his face became a decisive belief!


    "Yes, since you need so much money, you also need a hundred inexplicable surface seeds, which means that this skill is good enough! Since it''s good enough, I''ll cultivate you! I don''t believe it. It''s a hundred plane seeds and a trillion! With Lao Tzu''s intelligence, I can''t get you! "


    Chu Fei''s heart kept shouting, and the expression on his face naturally showed up. The man in black knows this expression because he has shown it many times before. At the same time, he has seen many young people show it.


    Of course, anyone who shows this expression can be said to be paranoid on some level. This kind of person must be identified in a certain way when the performance will appear


    And the result of this kind of person is also colorful. But most of the colors are just red, just the color of bloody blood. In this part of the people, more than half of the red will become black, the black of eternal silence.


    At this moment when Chu Fei made up his mind, the sound of the system prompt that had just gone silent sounded again!


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. Open the cultivation system. Are you bound to the unknown skill? Reminder, unlimited binding times, can be changed or increased at any time!


    Yes! Without hesitation, Chu Fei directly pressed the "yes" option. In an instant, Chu Fei''s incomplete and nameless skills disappeared, and another new box appeared at the top of the system interface.


    This box, like the sub card box on the left side of the system, is independent and floats outside the main interface of the system, which can be compared to the effect of multi electronic screen in science fiction movies.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s attention is all on the new box on the system interface. There is no name for that box, but only a glance shows that it is the functional box of "cultivation system".


    On the left side of this new independent box is a list showing the bound skills. Of course, only one skill is shown now, which is "unknown skills".


    However, I don''t know what''s going on. The color of the four words of nameless Gongfa is gold, and it continuously emits a light golden light.


    "Does the color of the name of Gongfa represent the level of Gongfa?" Chu Fei speculated secretly, but this answer can only be known when he is bound to the second skill.


    In addition to the list on the left, a thermometer like pattern is displayed in the remaining main box, which is hollow, similar to the feeling of exchange points displayed on the left side of the main interface of the system.


    However, there are many small squares on this pattern, namely scales, and each scale corresponds to the cultivation level of this skill. Point your finger on the corresponding scale to display the stage name, ability and effect of this stage.


    On the right side of the pattern, it shows all kinds of consumables needed for cultivation at the present stage.


    Now, Chu Fei hasn''t started to practice, so the natural thing that needs to be consumed is the entry-level thing. But where to show the goods but let Chu Fei almost bite his tongue.


    Why? This is because there is such a text:


    - at the beginning stage of the unknown skill, the day after tomorrow, we will step into the nature and start the practice of inducing Qi. What you need: flowers and grasses with more than ten thousand years old, and a group of five element ginseng with more than ten thousand years old.


    "Hold the grass!" Chu Fei was shocked and scolded directly.


    The black robed man sitting opposite chufei was also startled by this dirty word! But Chu Fei doesn''t have the heart to take care of the feelings of the black robed man now. He just feels that he''s been cheated!


    Nima''s nameless skill is that its name is golden. Yes, it looks really awesome! Can be tightly entry, just air entry, even need to consume two groups of holy medicine!Holy medicine, or two groups! A group of five element ginseng, a group of heaven medicine! That asked smallpox, asked to grass Chu is not seen, also used, but special what is not used up it!


    The holy medicine is not the cabbages on the roadside stalls. It''s not something you can get! After all, Chu Fei didn''t know the specific value of the holy medicine!


    Let''s say the five element ginseng. Chu Fei saw it in the jade book of Shuntian Pavilion. The estimated price of the group of five element ginseng is 10000 Fayuan crystals!


    Ten thousand Fayuan crystals! What is fayuanjing? Fayuanjing is something that can only be condensed by monks above the ladder of heaven! Ten thousand fayuanjing, roughly calculated, are ten thousand xianyuanjing, that is one million Yuanjing!


    And more than that, the price of daoyuanjing is also marked on the jade album! Dao Yuanjing, that NIMA is something that can only be condensed by saints in this world!


    What''s more, NIMA has nothing to do with Yuanjing! It''s not easy to recover, though it won''t make people fall into the realm!


    In particular, the more advanced this thing is, the more difficult it is to agglomerate. Let''s not say how difficult it is to agglomerate, but say that the more advanced the meta crystal agglomerates, the more forces of heaven and earth are needed!


    So, although you can roughly convert 10000 pieces of FA yuan crystal into millions of ordinary yuan crystal, no fool will really do so!


    Because it''s not worth it, because I can''t bear it! Ordinary Yuanjing is useless for senior friars! It can only circulate among the low-level friars! But as long as someone takes out a high-grade yuan crystal, it can be said that as many ordinary yuan crystals as you want to change, you can change as many ordinary yuan crystals as you want!


    It''s exaggerating, but that''s what it is!


    Therefore, Chu Fei felt that he was going crazy. He needed two groups of things of this price and value, two whole groups! It''s more than ten thousand years!


    Chu Fei didn''t know the concept of ten thousand years, but Chu Fei knew that the group of five element ginseng displayed in the jade book of Shuntian pavilion was only five thousand years old!


    Five years of five elements ginseng price has been so high! Let alone ten thousand years! The difference between years is as great as the difference between Yuanjing!


    So, to put it simply, all these things only let Chu Fei get a message, that is: these things can''t be bought! You can''t buy the things you need to consume in the future!


    I can''t buy it completely! Want to get can only rely on luck, luck came, oneself picked up, that good, Chu Fei can use!


    But there is no such thing as luck! Is the probability of winning five million in the lottery on earth low? It''s low enough! But that low probability is only five million!


    If you use the Dao Yuan crystal of this world to compare with the money on the earth, I''m afraid the number is a string of super long and super long zeros that Chu Fei dare not count!


    Chu Fei was so mad that he wanted to calculate the probability of finding those natural resources and treasures according to the corresponding relationship of value But after thinking about it, Chu Fei finds that he can''t count!


    Because the knowledge needed to calculate those things is not everyone can learn! Is it the knowledge of senior three? Is it university knowledge? Chufei didn''t know, because chufei was incapable of learning, especially mathematics.


    But even so, he still wanted to know how low the probability was So Chu Fei decided to send a post after returning to the earth and ask for help to calculate the probability of something


    And first calculate the probability that you can pick it up once Thinking about the scale of cultivation, Chu Fei suddenly felt that there was no love in life


    "Xiaoyou, what''s the matter with you?" The black robed man looked at Chu Fei''s face constantly changing. He just seemed to have made up his mind. But in a flash, he seemed to have lost his hope, so he was very curious and concerned.


    "Well Nothing, nothing... " Chufei was brought out of his mind by the black robed man. At this moment, chufei almost collapsed.


    But not to mention Chu Fei''s performance as if he was in vain, just to say that Chu Fei said that when he was free, how could he hide the long sound and mixed sigh from the black robed man in front of him!


    However, as the old saying goes, every family has its own difficult classics. Any seemingly beautiful life will have its own helplessness. Therefore, the black robed man didn''t intend to get to the bottom of the matter, but he didn''t give up completely and didn''t care about it. Instead, he took out a palm sized jade plate from his arms, which was carved with complex and "disordered" patterns.


    "Xiaoyou, if there is anything difficult to solve in the future, you can take this jade to Zhongzhou to find me. Even if you can''t find me, you can find my disciples and descendants. At that time, we will do our best to help Xiaoyou. This is to repay Xiaoyou for saving my life!"


    Chu Fei hesitated and took the jade. It''s very complicated with the pattern on it. You can''t see anything from it. But if you look carefully, chufei feels like some kind of anti-counterfeiting pattern on the earth.


    Although the carving on this palm sized jade plate suddenly seems disordered, you can see completely different things from different angles and different distances. When you see a specific pattern, you will find that the patterns beside are foil.After changing the angle and adjusting the distance, you will see a completely different pattern. However, the pattern that might have been the main body of the previous pattern is now reduced to a corner foil


    Gao, the workmanship of this jade brand is really high!


    Chu Fei knew that this big jade plate could be sold at an astronomical price when it was auctioned on the earth. What he relied on was not the jade itself, but the exquisite carving and amazing design!

 Chapter 59

    "Well, I have something important to do, so I won''t bother you any more. I''ll see you later!" Seeing that Chu Fei had accepted his jade medal, the man in black robe was naturally relieved that he had a way to repay his kindness.


    Chu Fei nodded, did not do more to block, mainly because Chu Fei did not mind to entertain each other for long. The man in black left, and chufei himself sat back on the table.


    Chufei threw the big jade card into the swallow ring which he didn''t take long before he put on his finger. Then chufei threw all the other things in his body.


    After that, Chu Fei suddenly became an ADHD patient Touch here and where, one will toot, one will turn one''s mouth, one will turn one''s eyes, one will button one''s nose


    The reason why he is so restless is because Chu Fei''s despair of the cultivation of this unknown skill


    But if Chu Fei gave up the unknown skill, Chu Fei would not like it. As the old saying goes, every cent is worth every cent. A Dharma that even requires holy medicine for beginners'' cultivation is naturally an earth shaking existence!


    So Chu Fei was reluctant to give up. Since he didn''t give up, he had to find a way to solve the problem The first is to find a way to get those two groups of holy medicine.


    That group of five elements can be found in Shuntian Pavilion. Although the year is not enough, there is a quasi place. At that time, Chu Fei asked where he could get the five element ginseng.


    As for the two sacred medicines, it seems that among the people Chu Fei knew, only the people of the blissful gate knew them relatively well. After thinking about it, I can only find yunshuxue and yulianhua for the origin of these two holy medicines!


    But Chu Fei just came out of the blissful gate, and now it seems inappropriate to turn around and go back. Moreover, it is estimated that there will not be much change in the matter of double holy medicine for a moment.


    Therefore, Chu Fei did not rush to find Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua for information. Of course, there is another reason. Although Chu Fei''s relationship with others is good, it doesn''t seem to be good enough to ask for the news of the holy medicine.


    After all, it''s holy medicine, not cabbage. Therefore, Chu had to think of a way to continue to close the relationship with Yu Lianhua. Chu Fei also thought, to hook up with Yun Shuxue seems to be able to do very smoothly, but then the whole thing will become very strange.


    Chu Fei can see that Yun Shuxue is a good girl, and Yu Lianhua is also a good elder. In this case, pure use of each other''s this kind of thing naturally can''t be done with ease. And Chu Fei is also considering, cloud Book snow this girl and oneself after all have possibility to really develop.


    In terms of mutual favor, it seems that this thing can be done, but after thinking about it, Chu Fei decided to talk about it later. The main reason is that Chu Fei felt that his side was still in a mess. Although the system deepened, the crisis of system collapse had not yet been touched.


    When the system is really stable and won''t collapse, it''s better to seriously consider emotional things at that time.


    Of course, Chu Fei also wants to have a good understanding of the world first, to see if he hopes to meet more beautiful women, and then marry them back, isn''t it better!


    As a young man growing up on the earth, Chu Fei naturally knows that in a world like crape myrtle, whether it''s natural resources, treasures or beautiful women, they are all spied by the enemy. Only when they are strong enough can they protect their own things. Otherwise, even the most beautiful things may be just mirrors Spend water and moon.


    "What we should do now seems to be to find a way to complete the task before the system. For example, the loading of goods... " Chu Fei frowned and pondered over the task interface of the system.


    He had confirmed in the shop before, and the task of getting the name of the shop had not been completed. Although according to the description of the task and the positioning of the store, it seems reasonable to judge that the task has not been completed.


    After all, stepping up to the sky is a tonic, a medicine, and an aphrodisiac, which is not included in the scope of groceries.


    If you think about it again, it can''t be included in the category of medicine, because the function of nine dead souls is to improve the cultivation and combat power of people. In this way, it seems that the nine dead soul can be put under the concept of groceries, but the pair Zhao Yong ate was not sold, but presented by chufei.


    Can really want to let Chu Fei take out nine dead soul to sell, he also dare not, after all, the power of that thing is a little too big, say not to be able to cause what irreparable consequence. In this way, it seems that chufei can only consider finding other more suitable goods to take back in this world.


    Thinking of this, chufei once again remembered what he had been prepared to do but did not really start to do. In fact, it''s very simple. It''s the kind of lamp in the world, the kind of strange lamp that can be used for more than ten to 100 years - Dan lamp.


    But where to get the red lamp has become a problem Before that, Chu Fei wanted to come with Kong yuan of Shuntian Pavilion, but he wandered away when he was chatting, so this topic has never been mentioned.


    After thinking of this again, Chu Fei suddenly felt that Shun Tian Ge could not say for sure, and he really could not bring out this kind of Dan lamp. Of course, there must be a family of two. After all, there is one on the top of the room where chufei is.It can be said that people have Dan lanterns for their own use, not commodities, so there is not much quantity. I''m afraid there are only a few spare ones to be exchanged at most. But if Chu wants to, he has to go up a lot at one time.


    After all, if you use Dan lamps as a super grocery store item, you have to have enough. And the only thing this thing can do on earth is to replace ordinary light bulbs.


    But no one''s home has only one light bulb. If you persuade people to use all your Dan lamps, you must have enough, and it can''t be so simple. After all, the price of Dandeng can''t be too low at that time. In addition, the people who can buy Dandeng must be those who are not short of money.


    Since people are not short of money, they won''t care about the electricity cost of the light bulb. In this way, if Chu Fei''s Dan lamp can''t win in appearance, no one will buy it at all.


    So it seems that Chu Fei has to go out of Shuntian Pavilion now


    Chu Fei had just killed two people before. Although he had already recovered, it didn''t mean others could recover. The Liu family, though they don''t know how powerful they are, is a family after all. Two people in my family were killed by others, which is absolutely a big event!


    No revenge? If you don''t take revenge, what qualification does your Liu family have to claim to be a family!


    So, chufei is in a dilemma.


    Thinking about it, I don''t know how to do it. Chufei wanders out of his own campus and returns to the top of the backyard of Shuntian Pavilion. Just walk to the door, then see that beauty small waiter Meier standing at the door, clever and quiet waiting for orders.


    "Meier..." Chu Fei was the first to speak.


    "Ah, excuse me, young master. I just lost my mind..." Meier is really distracted, and still distracted to think a lot of messy things. As a maid who was arranged to serve the Duke of Chu, this is absolutely unforgivable dereliction of duty!


    Of course, this view can only be found in this world.


    "Well, it''s OK. Meier, let me ask you something Chu Fei quickly waved his hand to comfort him. Although men occasionally yearn for the so-called maid, when they really live in such a world, they seem to have few to bear.


    "Tell me..." Charming son clever toward Chu Fei smile, quietly waiting for Chu Fei''s problem.


    "Is there a smaller auction house or a slightly more upscale grocery store in shuntianfu..." Chu Fei originally just wanted to ask where to buy Dan lamp, but then he thought, if you want to meet something more suitable, wouldn''t it be better!


    "What do you want?" Meier doesn''t understand what chufei wants to do for a moment. After all, the grocery store and the auction house have completely different positioning. The auction house wants the biggest one, but few of the grocery stores say they want the high-end one


    "I want to buy something interesting and useful. I didn''t know what it was, so I had to ask the store. As for the auction house, I thought that there might be something interesting in the next auction house..."


    Chu Fei''s words were poor, and he didn''t say what he wanted after a long time.


    "Do you want to go to other shops? If you don''t dislike me, I can go with you. I''ve lived in shuntianfu for several years, and I know all the shops in the city... "


    "Is that ok? Will it not delay your work in Shuntian pavilion? " Chu Fei is very happy. After all, there is a beautiful woman who says that she can go for a walk with her, but he says a word that has never appeared in the world, work.


    Fortunately, the word "work" is not a very rare thing. We all understand it after we separate it. Together, we can infer what it means, especially for a smart girl like Meier.


    "You worry too much. Meier is ordered by the master of Kongge. As long as you are in shuntianfu, I will follow you to serve you." Meier''s face turned red when she was talking. It seemed that she was not used to saying such things to a man.


    Chufei looked at the fun, only thought that Meier was very cute at the moment. As a single man, chufei naturally won''t refuse Meier. So Chu Fei stepped forward with a smile and said, "it''s good. Let''s go out and have a look!"


    Meier nodded. She just blushed, but now she was red to her ears and neck. Charm son originally thought Chu Fei didn''t find out, but she didn''t know that Chu Fei had stopped at the moment, and turned back to stare at charm son.


    What is chufei looking at? In fact, it''s very simple. Chufei is looking at the clothes that Meier is wearing. Just now, Chu Fei, who has just started walking, suddenly thinks that now that Meier has got Kong Yuan''s command, it means that Meier is already close to her Attendant + Guide + accompany! Well, Chu Fei thought so pure.


    The next moment, Chu Fei had a picture of a man yearning for In a tourist bus, the beautiful and lovely female guide is telling the passengers all kinds of information about the tourist attractions of the next stop. The protagonist is sitting in the last row with green eyes

 Chapter 60

    Chufei doesn''t want to do anything to Meier. After all, chufei doesn''t dare to confirm Meier''s true identity. After all, this is Shun Tian Pavilion, a force at the top of the world. If anyone thinks that mei''er is an ordinary waiter, he must have a hole in his head or be pinched by the door.


    There is an old saying on earth, which is called "three quality control in front of the prime minister''s door". Although it is not in line with the actual situation, it probably means that it is right. To be able to work in a top auction house set up by the world''s top forces, it seems that simply being beautiful is not enough!


    This is not a master of Chu, but a master of Chu.


    So chufei won''t have too many ideas about Meier, but too many ideas don''t mean that the basic ideas are gone. It''s Fair for a good-looking girl to look more.


    It''s just that the clothes of girls in the world are not beautiful enough At least in chufei''s opinion, the clothes on Meier''s body are not worthy of Meier''s beauty.


    How to say? Because Chu Fei doesn''t know much about ancient clothes, he has a very simple view of the clothes on mei''er. These are the clothes of the maid in the ancient TV series Not brilliant, not too bad.


    Therefore, Chu Fei decided to change a suit of clothes for mei''er. Anyway, Chu Fei is not short of money now. There are tens of millions of money for him to spend in the system! The gold given by yulianhua is not fake!


    "Meier..." With this idea, Chu Fei naturally stopped and said, "I have a girl''s dress. It''s all new. I want to give it to you. I think it will look better after you put it on."


    "Ah I, Gong Young master... " For a moment, Meier didn''t know what to do. It''s not unusual for a man to give something to a girl, even in this world, but it''s a little Some of that


    "It''s OK. You can see if you like it first..." As Chu Fei talks, he exchanges his hand on the system for a suit that he has seen carefully before. Its name is "Xinwang ¡¤ xiangjianhuan". Of course, the suit is also from the online game Tianya Mingyue Dao, and it is also made directly by the system according to Meier''s figure data.


    When the system prompt sound crossed in Chu Fei''s mind, the "king of heart ¡¤ happy meeting" appeared in Chu Fei''s hand. This dress is also in line with the overall design idea of the online game fashion, and it can cultivate the body to the end. This dress can be seen as two parts, one is the red inside, the other is the White Tulle outside. Leaky shoulders, sleeves, hem cut into a strip, leaky legs.


    In a word, this dress is beautiful and sexy. It can be said that it is the combination of the improved version of ancient Chinese women''s dress on earth and modern evening dress. This can be seen from the design of off shoulder and similar hanging neck skirt.


    "Have a look. I think you''ll look beautiful in this suit!" Chufei smiles and hands the clothes to Meier, waiting for Meier to pick them up.


    However, mei''er is so shy that she is red to her neck. How can this Chu master really send her clothes? Besides, the clothes look so much dew


    Although the clothes were neatly folded in chufei''s hands, the thickness, transparency and unique cutting of the cloth can be clearly seen.


    "Try it on first. Anyway, I''ve decided to give it to you. It''s yours if you don''t wear it." Chufei''s words are a little rogue. However, it''s not surprising. After all, there will always be difficulties in persuading a conservative girl to dress very openly.


    "But I Where can I wear it... " Charm son shrivels mouth, in the heart a little wronged. After receiving Kong Yuan''s orders, she knew clearly that no matter what the Chu Prince did to herself, she could only bear it, and it was better not to resist.


    "Well, of course, it''s not here to change it on the spot, or you can go in and change it. There are many rooms in it. You can find any one to change it..."


    Chu Fei all said so, charm son nature also has no other way. So, the charm son followed Chu Fei to walk into the single room on the top floor, and came to the small courtyard inside.


    "Meier, you can find a room inside to change. I''ll see the scenery on the bridge and wait for you by the way..."


    "Good..." Charming son red face embrace clothes to go, got into a room. Fortunately, Chu Fei said that he was waiting on the bridge. If Chu Fei said that he would go in with him, it''s not sure what Meier would do.


    Chu Fei''s judgment of mei''er''s identity is only speculation, but he can''t say whether his speculation is true or false. After all, his speculation, to be honest, comes from the earth''s inertial thinking and the Internet situation, but it is not reality after all.


    But Chu Fei really guessed right. Meier is not an ordinary girl. In other words, Meier is not a simple waiter or maid. Meier is also a member of Shenshan, and also a disciple of a great man in Shenshan. The reason why she was arranged to be a maid in Shuntian pavilion was just for experience.


    Different people are suitable for different ways of training, and the way of training of the disciples of Shenshan, which is clear and neutral, does not participate in any struggle, and only seeks to cultivate and record, will not be similar to other schools.


    Most of the trials of other sects for their disciples are battles. Of course, they are covered with a layer of skin. Maybe they are competitions, maybe they are exploration missions, or they are treasure hunting missions. Anyway, there are many kinds of trials.But Shenshan is not the same. The core idea of Shenshan disciples'' trial is to experience all kinds of life. Of course, it''s just experience, not to let you really go into it and follow people. Therefore, it''s reasonable for Meier to be arranged to be a maid in Shuntian Pavilion.


    In fact, Meier''s cultivation is not low. For now, even if Chu Fei takes out the desert eagle to deal with Meier, he may not be able to succeed.


    Charm son walked into the room to stay for a long time, Chu Fei who stayed was already impatient waiting on the bridge. Chu Fei changed from standing to sitting, then to leaning, and finally to lying


    Finally, Meier came out, but she walked very slowly, very wry. I can''t help it. There''s a lot of clothes exposed. Although it''s nothing on the earth, it''s not the earth after all.


    "Gong Young master... " Meier stood at the door of the room and stammered. The voice was so small, so small that it was not as big as the movement of flies.


    But it''s boring to hear. Maybe it''s not easy to wait. Chufei heard the voice of Meier, then ran down from the bridge and came to Meier''s eyes in an instant.


    Meier''s face is red and her hands are rubbing a corner in front of her. It''s really embarrassing to be seen like this by a man


    "Well, it''s my negligence..." Chu Fei only looked at it, then immediately said sorry, and then exchanged a pair of shoes from the system, but this pair of shoes is not matched with the clothes, but another pair.


    Chu Fei also knew that this dress was a little bit fierce, and naturally wanted to find a pair of shoes with a little more coverage. In fact, the pair of shoes matched with "Xinwang ¡¤ xiangjianhuan" are small red high heels. If you really wear these shoes, the effect is that you can see them at a glance from the sole of your foot to the root of your thigh


    Chu Fei naturally won''t let girls have nothing to show their thighs to others, especially Meier, who is a girl who is mixing with herself for the time being. So, he bought a pair of high black leather boots called Earth reality and a pair of pink Leggings from the system.


    "Put on these two, too. You''ll show too many legs..."


    Meier''s little face was red and burning. Chufei said that she didn''t need to show so much. The whole person seemed to see the straw. She grabbed the shoes and pants and ran into the room.


    Chu Fei looked funny, but he could only shake his head with a bitter smile. I''m not reconciled. Chu Fei is entangled in his heart.


    This time soon, Meier came out again after a few minutes. This time, Meier feels much better, but for the first time, Meier is not used to wearing such strange high shoes and leggings.


    "Well, that''s about it If you only show your shoulders It''s hair... " Chufei is thinking about hair again. In fact, the hairstyle of this world is different from that of ancient China on earth. There are not so many rules and complicated classifications.


    After all, this is a world of cultivation. In this world, the narrow ideas in the hearts of ordinary people have no place. Meier''s long hair is draped on her shoulder, and there are some little things that Chu Fei can''t name on her head. Although she doesn''t know them, Chu Fei can see that these little things are used for hairstyle.


    And the effect is that Meier is like this now But this hairstyle doesn''t match the clothes at all. You know, although it''s the clothes in the online games, at least it reflects the heroism of girls, and it''s not suitable for all kinds of styles.


    In fact, the hairstyle that really fits this dress is horsetail, and it''s high horsetail As for the front of the forehead, it can be a little more casual.


    "Come in, come in, I''ll change your hair..." Chufei is no longer chufei now. It seems that the soul of a hairdresser is on chufei''s body. Unfortunately, the soul of this hairdresser only knows how to make horsetail


    Although Meier didn''t say anything, she kept muttering in her heart: it''s over. It''s coming. Master, what should I do? Should I chop him to death? He''s going to touch me He met me Well, it seems that I just touched my hair


    Of course, the high ponytail hairstyle that can match this dress is not so easy to get, especially Chu Fei, a "fake hairdresser" who can only see but can''t do it. Chufei finally exchanged another headdress from the system.


    High horsetail, soft black hair, with this "king of heart ¡¤ happy meeting", tut Tut, how does Chu Fei feel, how beautiful


    Chufei is very satisfied with his masterpiece, but Meier is not as happy as chufei, because she can''t see what chufei has done for herself. She only felt her neck was chilly, as if there was a lot of skin in that part of her neck.


    Chufei is also happy. He grabs Meier''s hand and runs out of the house to the riverside in the yard. Then Chu Fei pushed mei''er to the Bank of the river, pointed to the reflection in the water and said:


    "have a look, have a look, how about it? My craft is good! Ha ha ha Chufei was very impressed, because a girl who was in line with her own aesthetic in all aspects appeared in her own hands!


    Meier looks at his reflection in the water, and the whole person is stupid. is it pretty? It''s really good-looking. Meier never thought that she could have such a good-looking style!Meier''s figure is perfect. She has a slender waist, straight legs and attractive white skin. Her chest is high, her arms are slim, her collarbone and neck are beautiful, and she is reluctant to touch them. In addition, she has a pretty face

 Chapter 61

    What kind of beauty is this? Without the softness of her daughter''s family, the beauty of her daughter''s body is vividly reflected. However, she is more heroic when she is not gentle. The hairstyle on her head is the finishing touch, which directly calls out the trace of heroism hidden in her heart!


    "Thank you Thank you... " Meier doesn''t know how to describe her beauty, and she doesn''t know how to thank chufei for discovering her beauty. Now she only feels happy and happy.


    Of course, Meier didn''t love chufei, otherwise the love was too simple and superficial. Meier''s experience of happiness is the kind of happiness that people find out the advantages that they don''t even realize


    "Well, only in this way can we meet the beauty of a young friar in the world! Go for a walk, go shopping! "


    Chu Fei is in a good mood, especially Meier. At this moment, the happiness in Meier''s heart has made her ignore that after she goes out like this, it will inevitably lead to all kinds of troubles.


    Two people, a man and a woman, the man dressed in a handsome "sea of clouds" and the girl dressed in a wonderful "king of heart ¡¤ meet each other", the two left Shuntian Pavilion one after another.


    The two were very happy and excited. Others could not help but stop to watch. They also wanted to know where the wonderful couple came from!


    people are hurrying to and fro. The jade lotus and cloud Shu Xue naturally saw this scene in the private room. It was not two people too idle. After all, two people were dressed in the beautiful clothes of Chu Fei. Naturally, they sat in the main hall and watched the people outside and chatting away.


    "Xueer, do you think he doesn''t want you to wear that kind of exposed clothes for others, or does he think it looks better when someone wears them?" Yulianhua, this is a matter of choice! Absolutely, although it''s a joke. Yu Lianhua said that, in fact, she still wanted to find out what kind of feelings Yun Shuxue had for Chu Fei.


    It has to be said that sometimes it''s useless to ask questions in a positive way or to knock around, but this kind of provocative and jealous way of asking can get enough clear answers.


    Cloud Book snow saw Chu Fei and a girl go out together, in the heart originally not very comfortable, after hearing master this words, the mood suddenly fell to the bottom.


    "Master What do you think... " Yun Shuxue is very uncomfortable and painful in her heart. She knows that her good feeling for Chu Fei has been sublimated, just at the moment when she gets Chu Fei''s clothes.


    "Don''t Don''t be silly. I''m kidding you! You see, I didn''t say that he didn''t want you to wear such a show to others... "


    "But I also have legs exposed..." Cloud Book snow Du mouth says. What she said was right. She was also barefoot, but chufei told her that she could wear her own pants.


    "Yes, the boy said that his clothes all have the problem of exposing legs, so you can''t look at legs, you have to look at other places..."


    If any friar heard that Yu Lianhua had such a conversation with his apprentice Yun Shuxue, I''m afraid the whole person would be surprised to see her eyes fall to the ground.


    Kong yuan, the leader of Shuntian Pavilion, also noticed the departure of chufei and Meier, and naturally noticed Meier''s clothes. Kong Yuan is very good to Meier, because he knows Meier''s identity, but also because he is watching Meier grow up.


    "I didn''t expect that Meier had such a side..." Kong Yuan sighs that as a man who has experienced enough, he naturally knows how happy Meier is at this time.


    "Lord, don''t you worry that Meier will be cheated by the boy named Chu?" Beside Kong yuan, a woman in red is sitting in the chair beside him with a smile. It seems that she is about forty years old, but her real age is much older than that of Yu Lianhua.


    "Elder ANN, you care more about Meier than I do. You took care of Meier when she was a child..."


    "What? Is Master Kong really not worried at all? "


    "To tell you the truth, chufei likes him very much. From the bottom of my heart, I also hope that Meier and he can get together. At least Chu Fei doesn''t have those young talents. What''s more, I always feel that I can''t see him through... "


    "That''s not the same. You can think like that, not to mention me But I don''t know if Meier will accept other sisters in the future... " Elder an said with a smile and closed his eyes.


    "Mr. an, when did you see that boy? He has been here for a few days, but he has already provoked the fight between Wang and Liu. He has also killed two offsprings of the Liu family himself..."


    "Don''t worry, give him more time. I want to see what kind of person he is. I can also help Meier to check his future husband..."


    "But that boy is very dangerous now. I can''t say when he will be attacked by someone..." Kong Yuan is not as indifferent as an Changlao. It can be said that after an Changlao came to Shuntian Pavilion, but Chu Fei was not seen, Kong Yuan became an ant on the hot pot, restless all day.


    "Ding Li is tracking and protecting. What else do you have to worry about In my opinion, you are worried that the remnant Sutra on him will be taken away... " Elder an laughed and directly exposed Kong Yuan''s Secret thought."Then I''m more worried Yes, it''s OK to have Ding Li in the remnant menstruation, but Ding Li''s influence on Meier As you know, Ding Li always thinks about mei''er. Now mei''er is dressed like this by Chu Fei. I''m afraid Ding Li will make it worse... "


    Ding Li, who taught Chu Fei to speak with his fists before, is also the old man who talked with Chu Fei before. Ding Li is not too young. He is also over 100 years old. However, because of his advanced cultivation, his real appearance is actually that of the handsome young man.


    Ding Li is a very unique existence in Shenshan, because he is good at everything, reliable in handling affairs, excellent in skills and good in character. He is very gentle to everyone and never bullies anyone. But no one is perfect. Ding Li''s only shortcoming is that he likes beautiful women.


    However, he never coerces girls to do things they don''t like. Instead, he gives full play to his thick skin and pursues girls he likes.


    Said that Ding Li this pursues the girl''s method although the old-fashioned, but the effect is good. Among the disciples of Shenshan alone, seven or eight were chased by him.


    Fortunately, in this world, polygamy is allowed, and even in the blissful gate, polygamy is allowed. There is no compulsory rule of monogamy. Otherwise, Ding Li can definitely become a representative of a scum man.


    Ding Li''s pursuit of Meier actually started when Meier was 11 years old. Up to now, he has been pursuing Meier intermittently for five years. Yes, now Meier is only 16 years old.


    From a certain level, Ding Li''s behavior is very impressive, but the people of Shenshan have to admit that Ding Li will not really interfere with other people''s lives, and even eventually become a unique landscape on Shenshan.


    Meier came to Shuntian Pavilion three years ago. Strictly speaking, she is not at the age of trial. She doesn''t need to be like this. However, Meier is so annoyed by Ding Li that she takes the initiative to leave Shenshan and start the trial.


    Because Meier came, Kongyuan naturally came along with him. After he replaced the original cabinet leader, he stayed together. An Chang is always the highest one among the female friars on the holy mountain. His real age is over a thousand years old. As for the specific age, people of Kong Yuan''s class can''t know.


    "No matter how hard Ding Li goes, he is just looking for more opportunities to get in touch with Meier. You know his style. There''s no need to worry about it. In my opinion, you are too considerate of Meier. You should know that even in Shenshan, everything can''t be as you wish... "


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei and Meier leave Shuntian Pavilion and walk on the road. Chufei''s whole attention is focused on the matter of competing with the people in the four Zhou road. Although he didn''t speak, the expression on his face almost told everyone that this beautiful and neat girl was dressed up by herself!


    Around the road, people are really admiring the beauty of Meier, if the former Meier, they may dare to come up and say hello. But now the charm let them feel the pressure, that is a kind of pressure that they don''t deserve each other.


    Therefore, the passers-by around no one will lick the face rub up to disturb two people. But for chufeinader''s expression, everyone was very unhappy. Because in their eyes, chufei''s expression was saying, "this girl is mine!".


    So communication is very important.


    In the street where Shuntian Pavilion is located, Meier has been walking behind chufei. She dare not speak or look up at the people around her because she is shy.


    After all, for Meier, most of the people who set up shop on the street are acquaintances, which can be regarded as the kind that you can''t see when you look down. It''s really good-looking for Meier to change into a sexy and pretty dress, but she will still be shy.


    When two people went out for half an hour or so, and turned a few corners, Meier''s shyness gradually disappeared. It''s far enough from Shuntian Pavilion. People here can be regarded as strangers.


    So, the spirit son''s courage is a little bit bigger, finally dare to walk in front of Chu Fei to lead the way.


    "How''s it going? Have you noticed that everyone who passed us just now looked back at you! " Chufei laughs.


    "Young master, it''s not your fault..." There are no acquaintances around, Meier can finally speak normally. Although shy or will, but think are strangers also don''t care.


    "Why do you blame me? No matter men or women are good-looking, they just want to show it to others. Don''t you think I didn''t say anything?" When Chu Fei talks, he straightens his waist and seems dissatisfied with mei''er''s neglect of his handsome.


    Meier makes a face at chufei, turns around and points to a shop nearby and says:


    "there''s a big grocery store over there. It''s said that you can find anything interesting in it. Don''t you want to find such a shop? Let''s go..."


    Enchantment son jumps like a cheerful bailing, this let Chu Fei already fast to the words of the mouth all hold back. Chu Fei wants to prove that she''s handsome enough to match her looks, but mei''er jumps away


    Chu Fei is very frustrated and unhappy, but he can only quicken his pace to keep up with mei''er.But just as chufei was about to catch up with Meier, the former Pianpian Gongzi didn''t know where to get out and pasted directly to chufei. He said in a low voice:


    "Hey, seriously, Meier will really praise you, but look at you. I think you are the same as me. Your clothes give us absolutely more handsome!"


    Before the words were heard, the elegant young man turned into a breeze and disappeared. Of course, all this just because this person''s speed is fast enough to make chufei unable to react.


    This person is Ding Li, the recorder who tracks and protects Chu Fei. Of course, after this trip, he has another task assigned to him, which is to appreciate Meier.


    Chu Fei was startled by the ghost like appearance and ghost like disappearance, but he didn''t even have time to say a word to hold the grass, so he immediately disappeared again.


    It seems that the only purpose of this man''s appearance is to express his opinion, and to strike Chu Fei''s self feeling good!


    Have to say, Chu Fei really guessed right, others is to do this!


    "Young master, hurry up!" In front of her, Meier has already stood at the door of the shop, and her pretty figure has attracted many people''s attention. But the charm son doesn''t care, but happily toward Chu Fei wave hand.


    At this time, Chu Fei had no way to say anything, so he had to take two steps to come to Meier''s side, and also stood at the door of the shop.

 Chapter 62

    Standing at the door, Chu Fei can''t see what''s special about this shop. It seems that the big bar is not big enough. There are only three steps at the door. There are two stone lions on both sides. The threshold of the door is more than 20 cm high, which is made of stone.


    The whole door is about three meters wide and nearly four meters tall. There is a huge curtain hanging on the door, which is very thin. You can see the furnishings inside. There are three big characters printed on the curtain. From top to bottom, they are miscellaneous, Wanwu and Wuwu.


    Among the three words on the curtain, there is a circle around the first word, which seems to indicate that this is a grocery store, but the two words below have no other decoration.


    Right above the door, there is a huge plaque with the words "everything is precious". Although it is written on the plaque, no matter how it looks, it doesn''t look like the name of the shop, but rather like an advertising slogan.


    "Go in, young master. There are many interesting things in it. Although it''s useless for monks, it''s a must for the common people and some rich families to come here..."


    "Oh? Have you ever been in, Meier? " Chufei looked at the door of the shop, and naturally put his attention on the sexy figure of Meier.


    "No, it''s all told to me by Kong ge..."


    "Oh? Oh... " Chu Fei confirmed his previous guess about Meier''s identity from this sentence, and now he knows more information. It seems that Kong Yuan takes good care of Meier if he can tell Meier these interesting places. I just don''t know what kind of care it is If it''s a hidden rule, tut tut


    "Let''s go, let''s go..." Mei''er sees that Chu Fei doesn''t know what she''s thinking and doesn''t step forward. She''s very anxious. She''s yearning for here for a long time, but she''s always busy in Shuntian Pavilion, so she doesn''t have much time to turn around.


    "Well Go in Let''s see if the word "treasure" is worthy of the name


    Chu Fei nods, grabs the small hand of the evil spirit son and then walks in.


    It''s not the first time for Meier to be caught. At first, she would blush, but now she is much better. Because she found that Chu Fei''s grasp of his hand is not to touch himself, but to act with himself.


    Although the two things are not in conflict, it shows one''s attitude towards this kind of thing. People on earth know that it''s OK to hold hands and hug friends, but they don''t touch each other when they do it.


    Once the touch is added, it becomes a breath adjustment, taking advantage and so on


    "Yo, two guests, this way, please. The little one is the guy here. Just call me little two!"


    Behind the long counter in the shop stood a young man. He was eighteen or nine years old. He was pretty and energetic. He was a diligent child.


    He saw that a man and a woman came into the door, and they were very fresh and beautiful, which made him know that these two people were not ordinary people.


    Therefore, he had a very good attitude. He didn''t even wait for two guests to ask questions behind the counter. Instead, he took the initiative to walk around the counter and guide Chu Fei and mei''er to one side of the table and chair. Then he turned around and made a pot of fragrant tea. Then he stood by and waited for them to ask questions.


    "Your name is Xiao er? Is your name Xiao er? " Chu Fei is very curious about this. After all, in the earth''s movies and TV series, the nickname of the man is dianxiaoer.


    "Yes, my name is Xiao er..." Xiao Er nodded with a smile. His real name is Xiao er. His family name is Ruan. His hometown is Heixia town. A few years ago, he was sent here by his parents as an apprentice. His performance is very good.


    But he won''t tell chufei about these things, and chufei won''t know. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Chu Fei will be surprised and sigh again.


    "Ah, hello..." Chufei nodded and subconsciously said a polite word of the earth. This time, can let small two some not to adapt, where has seen the guest to say hello with small two, this is not the reverse! Speaking of which, it''s the guy who says hello!


    "Yo, young master, you are so mean. Don''t dare to..." Although Xiao er said so, he felt very comfortable in his heart. After all, he was said hello.


    "Young master, young lady, what can I do for you! Our place is too big to say. You can be satisfied with the fun gadgets! "


    "Yes? Well, what interesting things do you have here? " Charm son interest is full, also don''t care about oneself nominally is Chu Fei''s report maidservant, directly changed to open mouth to ask.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t feel bad about it. He is also happy and relaxed. Anyway, he can enjoy Meier''s lovely beauty.


    "Well, young lady, let''s put it this way. The things in our shop include all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation. The things on the first floor are relatively common. They usually come to people''s homes with dishes, chopsticks, pots and pans, and better jade and glass. On the second floor, although they are also these things, they have some more attributes, such as dishes and chopsticks don''t need to be cleaned... "


    Chufei nodded and noticed that there were five or six floors above the shop when he was outside. At that time, he thought that it no longer belonged to the shop, it should be the place where other people stock. But now it seems that these layers are all kinds of goods.From this point of view, this grocery store is similar to the supermarket on earth.


    "What dishes and chopsticks do not need to be cleaned?" Charming son listen to strange, full face curious.


    "It''s easy to say. I''ve heard the shopkeeper say that they are all daily necessities with array. Ordinary people don''t need them, but some people who often go out for adventure can use them."


    Chu Fei nodded what he thought. Although his eyes were still on mei''er, he began to praise him in his heart! That''s right. In a magical world, it would be unreasonable to still use the ancient Chinese way of life!


    Although the magic is relatively high-end, it doesn''t hinder that some people like to develop some simple small things to meet the needs of daily life!


    For example, dishes and chopsticks with array Of course, if you think about it carefully, this kind of thing is chicken. No wonder the word "funny" used by the sophomore before.


    "Sophomore, you just said that food, clothing, housing and transportation are all aspects. The dishes and chopsticks just mentioned belong to the food part, and we don''t need the clothing part. Let''s talk about living and transportation What''s good about these two aspects? "


    "Well Young master, these two aspects can''t be introduced by a villain. I don''t have such a high vision, and I can''t say it well. You two wait a moment, I''ll call the shopkeeper! "


    Chufei nodded, and naturally Meier would not say anything. Xiao Er turned and left. A moment later, a rich man with a big stomach came out shaking his stomach.


    It''s good for this man to wear rich clothes. The only shocking thing is that he is so fat that it''s unreasonable. This man is only 1.7 meters tall at most, which will never exceed this figure, but his weight is at least 300 Jin. It''s very hard to walk on the road.


    "Two, two, I''m the shopkeeper of this shop. I''m you. I didn''t ask you..." Fat man came to Chu Fei and mei''er, and clasped his fist. Although there were only a few steps and movements, it made his forehead sweat.


    "Shopkeeper you, my name is Chu, and this is my sister!" Chu Fei stood up and hugged him, but he didn''t tell the real identity of Meier.


    "It turns out that it''s Mr. Chu. He''s impolite. He just told me that Mr. Chu is more interested in living and traveling?"


    "It''s true."


    "Well, please come with me. The accommodation and transportation are on the third and fourth floors."


    With that, shopkeeper you takes the lead to walk up the stairs, and chufei and Meier naturally follow. However, Meier hung behind chufei with a smile, and kept whispering in chufei''s ear:


    "brother Brother Brother Brother... "


    Chufei''s heart is funny. He feels that Meier is calling someone else''s brother for the first time. But speaking up, Chu Fei''s feeling is really accurate. Meier is really the first time to call someone else''s brother, and chufei is also the first guy to say that he is a sister.


    When she was in Shenshan, Meier could only call other people elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters, or even elder martial uncles and so on. No one could call her elder brother directly.


    She also thought, if only she had a brother! But Shenshan is a sect after all. Even people of the same age are brothers and sisters. It''s impossible to be brothers.


    The third floor is not high, but it is no less than a high mountain for you, a fat man of 300 Jin. Chu Fei and mei''er are far behind manager you because they are worried that the stairs will be broken by manager you.


    Finally three people came to the third floor, standing on the third floor of the moment, you shopkeeper directly sat on the stool next to, gasping heavily. Chufei and Meier began to visit around.


    All around the third floor, there are shelves full of all kinds of things on the shelves, but nothing can be seen from the surface, and there is no label.


    Chu Fei and mei''er didn''t seem to see anything. Chu Fei picked up a big metal disk and found that there were several folding metal sticks under the disk.


    "Shopkeeper you, what is this?"


    "Hoo Master Chu Good Good eyesight That''s It''s Tent... " Shopkeeper you is still breathing heavily. I don''t know when I will be able to breathe well.


    Because he was worried about manager you''s heart attack, Chu Fei didn''t ask any more questions. He was ready to wait until he had a good breath. However, the charming son next to him called chufei sweetly and said:


    "brother?..." Brother


    "Meier, you haven''t had a good time yet?" Chu Fei helps the forehead, some small speechless, but the heart is also very sweet, after all, by such a lovely girl called Brother feeling or many men want.


    "Hee hee, I know how to use this."


    "Oh?" Chu Fei was a little surprised and asked, "how to use it?"


    Meier took the metal disc in chufei''s hand and introduced it while demonstrating. It''s really a tent, but it''s also for people going out.


    The metal disc is inlaid with a set of array, which is the change of heaven and earth bag from a certain point of view. When using, several sticks under the disc are broken straight into the soil, and then a small insignificant button on the front of the disc is pressed, and then it is far away.After a few breaths, this small metal disc will change into a tent that can accommodate three or four people, which is very convenient. Of course, there are two disadvantages.

 Chapter 63

    One is that this thing needs to consume the force of heaven and earth, and it needs to use Yuanjing, and the placement position of Yuanjing is behind the metal round card. One crystal can support more than ten times to hundreds of times.


    This is OK. After all, it''s not much trouble for monks to gather Yuan Jing. But this kind of thing also has a bigger shortcoming, is not strong enough, not safe enough.


    In other words, this kind of tent can only be useful if it is safe enough. Slightly dangerous places are not suitable, it''s better to set up a tent by hand!


    However, Meier''s words are more serious. In Meier''s words, as long as there is a little bit of wind, the tent may be damaged!


    "Well, it''s very limited." Chufei nodded, took the disc and put it back on the shelf.


    "Mr. Chu, miss, you can''t look up to those things. They are just for fun..." After a while''s recovery, shopkeeper you has almost had a rest.


    Shopkeeper you stood up and went to the shelf on the other side. He picked up something similar to a house model from the shelf, took out a jade box from the shelf below, went to the table, put the things in his hand on the table, and said:


    "Mr. Chu, little sister, I think you are absolutely interested in these two things!"


    Looking at shopkeeper you''s confident recommendation, Chu Fei and mei''er look at each other, curiously come to the table, waiting for shopkeeper you''s introduction.


    "This house..." Shopkeeper you, holding the model of the house in his hand, said: "compared with that tent, this house is much more practical. Of course, the requirements for the location are slightly higher. After all, it is a house, so it must have enough open space and relatively flat ground..."


    The model of this house is not very big. It is about 15 cm in height and less than 10 cm in length and width. It has a sharp roof, two floors in total and six rooms in total.


    Shopkeeper you is still introducing. He has talked about the firmness of this thing and the consumption of heaven and earth.


    "When this house is enlarged, each room is three feet long and wide. It has all kinds of tables, chairs and benches. Of course, it can''t move..."


    "At the bottom, here is the place where the meta crystals are placed. As you can see, there are six holes in total, which can hold six meta crystals. If they are not attacked, these six meta crystals can last for three years. Of course, there are only six times of continuous zooming in and out. If they are more than six times, they will all be consumed in less than three years!"


    Here, shopkeeper you stressed that if the house is kept after being enlarged, it can only last for three years. No matter whether the six opportunities of enlargement and reduction are used or not, it can only last for three years.


    "As for defense, in fact, there is no defense. This house is basically the same as the ordinary wooden house, but it will never rot or be eaten by insects."


    Chufei nodded as he listened. This thing is really good. Although think about it carefully, it seems that there are not many places that can be used, but it is definitely a good thing for many rich Wenqing!


    Imagine a rich young man of literature and art who wants to change his living environment, so he comes to a grassland with such a house, and then finds an open space to put the house down, so a brand new home appears!


    Three years, enough people to change a lot of places!


    "That sounds good. What''s in this box? " Chu Fei asked, pointing to the jade box on the table. The size of this jade box is about the same as the large shoe box on earth.


    "It''s a pair of wind and thunder boots inside..."


    Chu Fei picked to pick eyebrow, heart way, return really shoe!


    "Wind and thunder boots? What''s that? " Meier asked strangely.


    I''ve heard a lot about Baoyi, Baojia and all kinds of armor in the world, and there are a lot of them, but few shoes have such cool names.


    Most of the shoes in the world are very common. At most, they are made of high-end materials. For example, if they are made of magical monster fur, then this pair of shoes will have the effect of monster fur.


    But after all, defensive protection is the most common attribute of shoes. For the purpose of defense and protection, the word "wind and thunder" is not used. Therefore, Meier is very curious about this pair of wind and thunder boots.


    "In short, this is a pair of boots with high wind array. The material is the fur of windrat and thunder leopard..."


    Wind rat and thunder leopard are two very special monsters in the Lagerstroemia indica kingdom. These two kinds of monsters have a common characteristic, that is fast. The wind rat has a talent spell, that is, wind blast, so the wind rat moves very fast.


    The thunder leopard is another kind of fast monster. It also has natural magic, but the magic is not the wind, but the wind and thunder. Before and after running, the thunder leopard will release a huge roar, similar to thunder. The thunder of different levels is different.


    It is said that LeiBao is a natural demon master who is proficient in speed and sound wave after he has successfully cultivated and incarnated as a human being. But the wind rat is a lot worse. The wind rat can''t cultivate. It only depends on the natural magic to survive.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, the thunder leopard has become a very famous race of the demon clan. No one will provoke them at will... ""Meier, according to you, these wind and thunder boots are either fake, or they are made of thunder leopard fur left over from a long time ago?"


    "Yes, that''s it Brother


    Shopkeeper you listens to mei''er''s explanation of these common sense things to Chu Fei. He doesn''t think Chu Fei doesn''t know these things, but thinks that the little sister is showing off the knowledge she just learned.


    "That''s true. The fur of thunder leopard is left by our ancestors. It''s almost impossible to get it now. Unless there''s a battle... " Shopkeeper you laughingly affirmed what Meier said.


    "Then, shopkeeper you, what''s the special function of these wind and thunder boots?" Chu Fei nodded and asked.


    "In fact, you must have guessed from the name that the function of these wind and thunder boots is speed. After wearing these wind and thunder boots, as long as you trigger the array switch, you can get the speed comparable to that of the friars at the top of the secret realm. It''s a good thing to protect your life in a hundred miles..."


    "Shopkeeper you, let me ask you one more question. Is this a description of a hundred miles in a flash? Or, is it true that it can be a hundred miles in a flash? " This is an important question because it involves chufei''s ideas.


    "In fact, it''s true. We have tested that wearing this pair of wind and thunder boots, whether you use your own yuan force to trigger the array or directly press the switch with your hand, you can have a very high speed. If you keep running, this speed can make people reach a hundred miles away in 20 breathing time..."


    Twenty breaths Chu Fei silently calculates in his heart Adults breathe 20 times a minute in a calm state. That is to say, after wearing these shoes, you can run 100 miles, or 50 kilometers, in one minute.


    "If it''s an ordinary person, can people without accomplishments use it?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Yes, but ordinary people can only touch the switch with their hands to trigger the array..." With that, shopkeeper you opened the box, took out the pair of boots, and lit a small button on the heel of the boot.


    This pair of wind and thunder boots is high tube, about to the middle of the calf position, the overall snow-white, the sole thickness is about two inches, heel three inches. From the appearance, it is very similar to the high boots worn by some girls on earth.


    "The switch of this array is on the right boot. You can get speed by pressing it. In addition, besides the speed array, this pair of thunder boots also has a protective array, which can ensure that the wearer''s body does not need to bear much pressure... "


    "Shopkeeper you said that you have tested it. How does the person who tested feel?" Chu Fei asked.


    "In fact, I don''t feel comfortable. The only thing that makes me uncomfortable is that I run too fast. Ordinary people''s eyes can''t stand the wind. There''s nothing else..."


    "What about the dollar cost?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "On this side, a xianyuanjing can be placed in the heel of each boot. Yuanjing is useless. At least it has to be xianyuanjing. Two Xianyuan crystals can be used for more than one month, and then they must be replaced... "


    Chufei is very satisfied with these two things, but chufei does not dare to ask the price, because he has no money now, especially the world''s money.


    So Chu Fei thought about it for a while and then asked:


    "these two things are really good. Shopkeeper you, I don''t know what the fourth and fifth floors above you do? Is there anything good? "


    Shopkeeper you put the wind and thunder boots back into the jade box with a smile and said:


    "the fourth floor and the fifth floor are not for sale, they are for acquisition..."


    "Acquisition?" Chu Fei is secretly pleased in the heart, since can buy, that oneself can exchange the thing that comes out with the system probably to these two.


    "Yes, in fact, it''s not incomprehensible. Many shops will purchase goods, but the types and levels of purchase are different. What I collect here are all weird things. Of course, the more powerful the effect is, the more willing I am to take them. "


    "Oh? I happen to have two good things here. I wonder if shopkeeper you is interested in them? "


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Chu, to be honest, I really know you have something good. The story that you killed the Liu family in a flash has been spread all over shuntianfu... " Shopkeeper you is very happy. He sits down on the stool and shouts at the stairway:


    "good tea, junior! Top class


    "Good!" Downstairs, the second child agreed.


    "Mr. Chu, to be honest, I''m very interested in what you killed the Liu family. I don''t want to hide it. As long as you give it to me, these two are Mr. Chu''s!" Shopkeeper you stretched out his fat hand and pushed the jade box and the house model on the table to Chu Fei.


    But Chu Fei just laughed and didn''t agree to this seemingly good deal. Yes, there is no shortage of pistols, but the problem is that chufei is worried that the pistol will be aimed at him.


    Chu Fei understood his own ability. Maybe the pistol could not hurt other severe friars, but it must be able to hurt himself. Therefore, Chu Fei will not agree to the deal, at least not for the time being.


    Perhaps, after Chu Fei really practiced, he would not care about pistols, but it was something later."Shopkeeper you, I''m not mean. It''s my life-saving thing. It''s impossible to sell it in a short time. However, I believe that other things in my hand, especially shopkeeper, will definitely be interested in it! "


    "Oh? I really want to see what a good thing it is You shopkeeper this words coarsely a listen to seem to take displeasure, but Chu Fei actually saw his sincerity from you shopkeeper that flesh Huhu''s face.


    He is really curious and interested

 Chapter 64

    But if you really want to talk about it, chufei himself knows it very well. Shopkeeper you is not interested in the pistol itself. After all, although the power of the pistol seems huge, it''s just like that compared with the monks'' magic. There''s nothing to care about.


    But it''s another matter to talk about the principle and technical thinking of pistols. As long as Chu Fei sells the pistols, the people behind shopkeeper you can definitely refer to and research similar things.


    After all, there must be a group of people who like to research and create behind a store that can sell so many fantastic things. Besides, they are not ordinary people. They are 100% monks. It is estimated that their level will not be too low.


    If you are not a monk, how can you make things that need to consume Yuanjing and xianyuanjing? Chufei laughed in his heart that he would never give a pistol, but he could give something else, such as a grenade


    And really want to say up, Chu Fei even RPG rockets dare to sell! Why? Because whether it''s a grenade or a rocket launcher, there is a certain buffer time after launching.


    In such a time, chufei had enough assurance to escape from the attacked place. In this way, Chu Fei didn''t need to worry about selling goods to the enemy.


    With these words, Chu Fei picks her eyebrows at mei''er who is also curious. In mei''er''s lovely expectation, Chu Fei unlocks and exchanges two grenades from the system and puts them on the table.


    Chufei''s grenade is not the so-called all plastic steel ball grenade, but the metal appearance grenade commonly seen in FPS games. Chufei''s weapon is MK2 metal grenade. The surface is made of iron and has teeth. After the explosion, the shrapnel is extremely lethal.


    "Well? This What is it? " Shopkeeper you looks curious, but he doesn''t touch it. It''s polite, but also for his own safety.


    After all, he doesn''t know what it is. If it''s dangerous, but he triggers it for no reason, he will be too unlucky.


    After all, shopkeeper you is just an ordinary person, not a monk. His self-protection ability is limited.


    "It''s called a grenade. Throw it out and it''ll explode." After a brief introduction, Chu Fei said, "two, one for me to show, the other for you to study. I think this is also your real goal, right?"


    "Well? It''s really a hero boy. I didn''t expect that Mr. Chu had already seen my mind. I''m ashamed. " Shopkeeper you was surprised and praised. He really thought he was hiding well.


    "Well, let''s try to find a safe place first. The explosion range of this thing is not big, it''s only more than three feet, but after the explosion, the attack range of the fragments has reached sixteen feet..."


    "Shrapnel?" Shopkeeper you didn''t understand.


    "Oh, that''s it After the explosion, the iron sheet on the surface will break, and then rush around... "


    "I see..."


    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps on the stairs came, and the little two came with a tea tray.


    "Little two, you go to the top floor and ask Master Sun to come here..."


    "Yes." He nodded and agreed. He put down the tray and ran up the stairs.


    In the middle of this, Chu Fei and shopkeeper you didn''t talk more about the grenade, but chatted about it. When a bowl of tea is finished, people come down the stairs.


    Small two in front of the guide, followed by a 70 or 80 year old man. Yes, it''s the old man. He looks like a 70 or 80 year old man on earth. He''s wearing a blue robe, with white hair and long beard on his chest.


    The old man is thin and dry. He''s quite tall. He''s estimated to be one meter eight.


    "Master Sun..." When shopkeeper you saw the old man coming, he stood up to say hello. He was very respectful.


    "Well..." The grandmaster just gave a sound, and then turned to see Chu Fei and Meier.


    "Who are you? The charm of Shun Tian pavilion This grandmaster seems to know Meier, but it seems that he doesn''t care about Meier when he looks at her eyes and listens to her words. It seems that Shuntian Pavilion is the only one who really cares about Meier.


    "Good master sun, charming young man." Meier stood up very politely and gave a gift.


    "This friend?" Without waiting for shopkeeper you''s introduction, master sun came directly to Chu Fei.


    "I''m Chu Fei..." Chu Fei''s attitude to the old man was a little uncomfortable, especially when the old man looked at people, his condescending spirit was very weak.


    "Fat man, did you invite me down because of these two iron balls?" This elder sun is called manager you fatty, which Chu Fei didn''t expect.


    In Chu Fei''s opinion, shopkeeper you and the old man surnamed sun should have a cooperative relationship, or even a distant family relationship. But if it is, it seems that it should not be called like this in front of outsiders.


    Is shopkeeper you just a shopkeeper? The existence of similar store managers? No, Chu Fei shakes his head in his heart. It can''t be like this. Because of the particularity of the things in the shop, the shop will never be managed by outsiders. Shopkeeper you must be their own.


    "Yes, these two iron balls are called grenades. They were brought out by Master Chu."


    "Well, what''s the beauty?" Master Sun turned his lips. Obviously he didn''t like these two black pimples. He didn''t even have the interest to touch them."Explosion, violent explosion, the attack range is about 20 feet..." Shopkeeper you didn''t show any dissatisfaction with the title of "fat man". On the contrary, he respectfully described the effect of the grenade. Of course, he exaggerates a little bit, expanding Chu Fei''s 16 Zhang to 20 Zhang.


    "And then?" Old man sun lacks interest.


    "One of these two is for display, and the other is for Xiaoren to buy..."


    "Well, go to the back..."


    The grandmaster Sun said that, no matter how others reacted, he turned and walked down the stairs. You shopkeeper sorry Chong chufei and Meier smile, and then step to follow.


    Chu Fei and mei''er can''t go, after all, they are the leading roles. Chu Fei picked up the grenade on the table and walked down the stairs with mei''er.


    On the first floor, there is a door behind the counter. After opening the door, a few people came to the backyard. This backyard is really big. It''s more than 100 meters long and wide. It''s comparable to the playground of a primary school.


    In this courtyard, apart from the toilet like building in the far corner, the rest are all kinds of earth and stone walls. It seems that this place is really a special testing ground for various attack powers.


    "Over there, ten feet around, there are stone walls. Where can you show your iron bumps..." Elder sun really doesn''t have much interest in Lei. He says that tie Geda seems to hold this thing high.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, but it''s not convenient to say anything. There''s no way. In a world of friars, the shape of the grenade is not beautiful enough. There''s no so-called streamline and no light. It''s in line with reality to call it iron knot.


    However, although Chu Fei didn''t say anything, mei''er was not happy. She pouted her lips and said silently: it''s the elder who despises the things that Chu took out! No manners at all!


    Several people came to the place mentioned by Mr. Sun and stood at the entrance. Shopkeeper you said to chufei:


    "Mr. Chu, please Ha ha. "


    "That''s it?" Is Chu silent? The radius of the explosion is 50 meters. How can this place be enough? And I''m still standing at the entrance. I''m looking for death!


    "Yes..." Shopkeeper you is puzzled.


    "It''s OK to show here, but let''s not stand at the entrance, don''t hurt our own people by mistake..." Chu Fei was kind-hearted, but he didn''t get sun''s affirmation.


    "Why? Where is the explosion power of such a small iron ball Even if we really attack here, can''t I protect you


    This grandmaster sun is very confident, super confident, so confident that he has almost no friends. Meier wants to retort, but is stopped by chufei, because chufei thinks of a problem.


    Chu Fei got close to Meier''s ear and whispered:


    "Meier, do we have fireworks in this world?"


    "Yes Yes What''s up? Young master Charm son is a little embarrassed by Chu Fei''s sudden closeness, but finally gives Chu Fei an answer.


    Hearing the result, Chu Fei nodded and understood why the grandson was so confident. There is a big difference between gunpowder and explosive used in fireworks.


    In particular, this kind of grenade in chufei''s hand, the explosive in it is TNT filling material. In other words, it is high explosive, and its power is not comparable to fireworks.


    "Master Sun, the explosion power of these two grenades is not comparable to fireworks, and the materials used are also different. You''d better be careful."


    Chufei meant well, but Master Sun didn''t think so. In his opinion, the power of the things made by gunpowder explosion is just average. For the friars, at most, it is a little troublesome, and it is impossible to cause damage.


    At the moment, Chu Fei obviously looked down on himself, so master sun was very unhappy and said, "why? Look down on me? Hum, boy, you were not born when I was in the world! Come on, don''t waste my time


    "No, Mr. Sun, I really don''t look down on it. I don''t use the gunpowder of fireworks. It''s totally different!"


    "Noisy! Hurry up! Don''t let me get angry and throw you out! Hum, you dare to brag in front of me when you are young... "


    The elder sun talked a little too much, but the young monk with a little background in the world also turned and left, but Chu Fei didn''t. He suppressed his anger and took a deep breath, saying:


    "is elder sun really unwilling to avoid it?"


    "I want you to start as soon as possible. I really don''t think I have a good temper!"


    Chu Fei snorts coldly, no longer cares whether the old man can hide or not. He turns around and pulls Meier to hide behind the wall, while shopkeeper you also hides with a bitter smile.


    Sun hung his eyes and looked at the three people. He was disdainful and did not speak any more.


    Chu Fei starts. He gives a grenade to shopkeeper you, and he takes another one. Then, after pulling off the ring, he threw the grenade into the open space inside the wall.


    Three seconds, three seconds passed quicklyBoom!


    Huge and sudden explosion sounded, a heat wave gushed into the wall, at the same time, which grandson a dull hum, the whole person quickly back, hands constantly waving in front of the body.


    Chu Fei looks so small, but mei''er is shocked. Shopkeeper you looks at grandson, who is constantly retreating, with a helpless smile.


    The cultivation of this group of elders is very good. It can be said that they are high enough. However, because of their special experience, even if they are high enough, they are still old and will not live as long as other monks.


    At the moment of the explosion, the grandson clearly saw the small shrapnel flying at high speed! After all, he is a high-level monk. He still has this insight.


    But seeing doesn''t mean you can avoid it, and seeing doesn''t mean you can stop it! The fragments were so small and so fast that he could only fly back while trying to catch, block and fly the impact fragments


    Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of grenades and the speed of shrapnel


    When master sun stopped, his clothes were full of holes. At the same time, his arms were also full of wounds, and the blood flowed and dyed his lapels red.

 Chapter 65

    At the end of the explosion, the dust scattered slowly in the occasional wind. Chu Fei, mei''er and shopkeeper you look at each other. They don''t know what to say to the bloody grandmaster.


    To tell you the truth, even Chu Fei didn''t expect that a grenade, or the older MK2 grenade, could have such great power!


    It''s like the shrapnel after the explosion of the grenade is consciously flying towards this grandson After all, according to Chu Fei''s understanding of grenades in movies, TV dramas and games, even relatively close explosions have a good chance to survive safely


    But master sun was injured And although it seems that the injury is only skin and flesh, don''t forget that the grandson has been flying back from the block before


    That is to say, if the grandmaster sun didn''t hide and didn''t have hind legs, those high-speed shrapnel would definitely cause him serious injury.


    At this time, Master Sun was a fool. He really didn''t think that such an iron pimple would have such great power! You know, he is not an ordinary man. He is a monk with high accomplishments. Although he looks older, he still has the foundation of accomplishments.


    Few of the people nearby could see it clearly. Only Master Sun himself knew that more than half of the shrapnel that just flew to him could not even grasp his trajectory. He could only make corresponding evasion and block by relying on his initial judgment. However, he was still injured when he tried his best to defend.


    Master Sun''s heart was frightened at this time. He didn''t know how to describe the real destructive power of this iron knot. He only knew that even if he had sufficient psychological preparation, he was injured like this. What if he didn''t prepare? What if it was suddenly thrown around?


    What''s more, there is another aspect that shocked Mr. Sun enough!


    That is, judging from his own experience in this world, many people think that manipulating things used to hurt others has a momentum that cannot be hidden.


    To put it bluntly, it''s murderous. Murderous Qi is very obvious in weapons and magic weapons. Unless there is a powerful skill to cover up this murderous Qi, you can feel it in advance as long as you are extremely sharp.


    But this iron knot is not. It doesn''t have a bit of lethality and momentum. It looks so mediocre and ordinary, but it''s so terrible after the explosion


    All of a sudden, he was very glad that the iron pimple was sent to them and sold to them instead of being taken for their lives.


    But although Master Sun understood and was glad, his face was not so good. After all, before the explosion, he was still there, unconcerned and aggressive


    So, this grandmaster didn''t say anything at last, just carefully looked at chufei and Meier, and then left. Shopkeeper you can see clearly and understand why Mr. Sun left


    "Well Master Chu, don''t care. Master Sun should This Understand... " Shopkeeper you can''t say anything. He wants to apologize, but he doesn''t know how to say it. After all, shopkeeper you is only a part-time worker, which makes him say that an old man is not. That''s really a fatal thing.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, he won''t say anything now..." Chu Fei looks funny, and naturally doesn''t care too much about sun''s previous attitude.


    "He deserves it. I''ve reminded him." Meier snorted, as if very satisfied with the result.


    "Shopkeeper you, you have seen the power. What do you say now?" Chu Fei brings the topic back to the point. He''s here to sell things. Naturally, he cares more about how much the grenade can sell and how many good things it can get.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, young master. In terms of power, we definitely want it. As for price I''m afraid we have to wait for Master Sun to decide. After all... " What shopkeeper you wanted to say was very disrespectful, so he didn''t dare to say it.


    But we are not fools, naturally understand the meaning of the words. However, Chu Fei was reminded by shopkeeper you''s words, so he said with a smile:


    "which grandson should not have left because of his bad face?"


    Chu Fei wanted to say, did he go to deal with the wound But shopkeeper you took Chu Fei''s words as a rhetorical question. If this is a rhetorical question, then it means clearly that Mr. Sun lost face


    Shopkeeper you was sweating and didn''t dare to answer. Just at this time, above the three people''s heads, a peaceful, kind but joyful old voice came:


    "was the explosion caused by this little friend? If you don''t mind, can you show it to me? "


    It sounds like the voice of the neighbor is very comfortable.


    Chufei and Meier look up strangely and see a bald old man in a dark coarse cloth robe falling slowly. The old man is very fat, his face is smooth, his eyes are bent with smile, his ears are big, his chest is open, his stomach is wobbly, and he looks like Maitreya in journey to the West.Maybe it''s also because of this image and smiling personality that Chu Fei has a good impression on him, so Chu Fei didn''t wait for shopkeeper you to introduce him, so he directly responded:


    "no problem, I was going to sell it to you!" Chufei took the rest of the grenade and respectfully handed it to Maitreya Buddha.


    "Well Yes, although the appearance is not brilliant, it is also very unique How does it work? " The old man held the grenade in his hand and evaluated it as he looked through it. However, just after the question, before Chu Fei had time to answer, the old man had already pulled off the ring


    "Throw it out!" Chu Fei is speechless and startled. He reminds you in a hurry, and the next shopkeeper you is even more dull. Shopkeeper you is the witness of the previous explosion. He knows the power of the explosion very well.


    If the grenade explodes directly in this fat old man''s hand, how dare others say? But shopkeeper you will be killed here. It''s too close!


    "Don''t worry I''m ready... " After the fat old man said with a smile, a transparent air shield appeared around the grenade in his hand.


    Chu Fei naturally doesn''t know what kind of magic it is, but it must be that people living in the local world, Meier and shopkeeper you, should know more about it.


    But the time was too tight. There was only three or four seconds from the trigger to the explosion, so chufei couldn''t ask what the air shield was before the explosion.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t have time to ask, he noticed that mei''er beside him had already hugged his arm a little nervously. What''s more, the soft touch from the elbow also made him feel a little confused.


    At this moment, the explosion sounded, but the sound of the explosion was much smaller than that of the previous one. It is estimated that it has something to do with the magic layers of air shield.


    Under the gaze of several people, cracks appeared in those layers of air shields at the moment of explosion. The fat old man was obviously prepared for this. His free hand crossed several times and wrapped more air shields.


    Chu Fei looked at it carefully and did not blink. Finally, after breaking more than ten layers of air shield, the power of the explosion was exhausted.


    "Yes, yes, the power is really terrible!" The fat old man removed all the air shields and gathered all the remains of the grenade explosion in his hands to examine carefully.


    "Shopkeeper you, I only promised to show one grenade. Now I''m afraid there''s nothing else to say. Those wind thunder boots are mine..."


    Chufei, this is the lion''s big mouth, after all, from their own value, the grenade is absolutely less than that pair of wind thunder boots. But the reason why Chu Fei dared to say that was that he had two certainties.


    One is that although the cost of the grenade is slightly lower, it is the only one in the world after all, and its value will naturally rise a lot. Another is that pair of thunder boots. If they are really good enough, why are they kept in this shop all the time? Instead of being bought and used!


    This shows a problem, that pair of thunder boots is not as meaningful as it seems. It can be understood that there is no shortage of monks in this world, and monks naturally have all kinds of monks'' magic. Although the extreme speed attached to the wind and thunder boots is very powerful for chufei, it is different for those monks.


    In addition to the consumption of wind and thunder boots, it needs xianyuanjing, and the lowest is xianyuanjing. It is estimated that the monks who can get xianyuanjing level are all beyond the air entraining stage, so there must be a more suitable self-protection method.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, few people in the world really dare to wear thunder boots around the world After all, shopkeeper you mentioned before that the manufacturing materials of the wind and thunder boots used the thunder leopard, which is a huge race of the demon clan now!


    How dare you run all over the place in thunder boots? Are you not afraid to offend the demon clan?


    "Master Chu, this It''s a bit inappropriate. At most, I''ll give you that house... " Shopkeeper you recovered from his previous surprise and became the smart businessman again.


    "House? What''s the usage? To be reasonable, although the house looks very convenient to zoom in and out, how many places can it really be used? Otherwise, you won''t be put on the shelf like that. What''s more, the business of your shop doesn''t seem to be much better. I''m afraid it can also prove the value of that thing... "


    Chu Fei is trying to be reasonable. After all, it''s a foreign world and a friar world. How can it be as hot as the global supermarket!


    "Mr. Chu, I really can''t. although this grenade is powerful, it''s still one level worse than the wind and thunder boots. After all, the wind and thunder boots can attack and defend, and it''s the best way to protect your life!"


    "I don''t have to worry about you after you put on the handkerchief."


    Shopkeeper you still has to bargain with chufei, but he is stopped by the fat bald old man over there. The old man laughingly takes the fragments of the grenade explosion into his personal space, and then says to chufei with a smile:


    "young talent of Chu, I''ll take charge of that pair of wind and thunder boots and give them to you. However, this iron knot in one''s heart, Chu young master also takes ten again? "

 Chapter 66

    "A dozen? No, I''m not selling arms. I just can buy one or two for you. As for whether you can find something out, it''s not my concern. At best, I''ll sell you another good thing! "


    Chu Fei was smiling, but he thought clearly. Another thing he said was anesthetics. This idea appeared when grandson was injured, but he ran away before he could say it.


    "Another good thing? What is it? But you killed the blood ape outside the city? " The fat old man patted his stomach with his big hand and asked with interest.


    "That? Don''t think about it. I can''t get a second one for that... " Chu Fei''s heart is speechless. It seems that all the people in shuntianfu are interested in his dongfeng-1, but Chu Fei will never sell it even if he gives it a lot of money. It''s a trump card.


    "Oh? What''s that? You must understand that we are not willing to take everything. " Fat old man this is to give Chu Fei the horse, Chu Fei heart is very clear.


    Maybe some people will say, shouldn''t it be more serious? In fact, the seriousness of the downfall depends on the identity of the other party. Chufei''s status is not high for the time being, but chufei is an existence who can easily kill the blood ape. If only killing the blood ape is OK, you should know that chufei scared away the fierce beast at that time.


    Even if we don''t say that, there is another point that we can''t ignore. That is, Chu Fei now lives in Shun Tian Pavilion, which everyone knows. And as long as they are well-informed, they all know that Chu Fei lives on the top of the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion


    This can also prove Chu Fei''s status.


    Of course, you also have to admit, which grandson just now, in fact, is also giving Chu Fei a blow, but failed, stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    "It''s simple. Let''s call old man sun first Well, no, I''m sorry, it''s Mr. Sun... " Isn''t Chu really wrong by accident? Whoever believes is stupid.


    But at this time, no matter how much you don''t believe it, you have to believe that chufei is a slip of the tongue! What else are you going to do? Fall out with chufei? Let''s not talk about what it means that Chu Fei can live in Shuntian Pavilion. It seems that these guys really can''t leave Chu Fei.


    So Chu Fei is not afraid, and there is no need to be afraid. Of course, chufei is fully prepared, because in front of his left finger, the blink function of the system in the given direction will be activated at any time.


    Chu is not stupid


    "Well? OK, but I''m still very curious about what Master Chu said... " The fat old man nodded, but he didn''t see any action. Just before the voice fell, the elder sun appeared in front of the crowd. After landing, sun first gave a gift to the fat old man, and then put his eyes on Chu Fei.


    "In fact, it''s very simple, that is..." In the middle of what Chu Fei said, he stopped because he found that the grandson had changed his clothes and his wound had been treated.


    "Master Sun, your wound?" Chu Fei asked in silence.


    "Oh, it''s recovered." Master Sun is very calm, but his eyes are still very upset.


    "Well then..." Chu Fei thought for a while and said, "this is an anesthetic. Its function is to relieve pain. Of course, if the dosage is enough, it will directly make people drowsy."


    "It''s just ecstasy. Nothing new." Master Sun was obviously unhappy with Chu Fei. Who asked Chu Fei to come up and ask about the wound? So Master Sun naturally belittled the anesthetic as a kind of overpowering drug.


    "Well, it''s different. I''m not interested in the underhand things like overpowering drugs..." Chu feixiao waved his hand and said: "people will always receive all kinds of injuries when they live. The pain is skin and flesh, and the bone and tendons are broken. But when they are injured, they have to be treated. There will always be some pain in the process of treatment. The effect of this anesthetic is to relieve the pain at this time. Of course, I also know that this is not a good use, but there is another point... "


    Chu Fei smiles, looks at the fat old man and picks his eyebrows, and says: "unless the strength gets to a certain extent, the pain of broken bones and broken tendons, even if it is forcibly imprisoned by Yuanli, will still exist, which will also affect the exertion of strength. At this time, the use of anesthetics will come, and anesthetics can remove the pain in a certain period of time, so that your strength will be at least It won''t be affected by the pain... "


    Chufei is talking nonsense, but nonsense is not necessarily wrong. Because Chu Fei is not a friar, naturally, he does not know whether the friar can use his own mana and Yuan Li to cover the wounds such as broken bones. Naturally, he does not know whether the mana can cut off the transmission of pain


    If you can, then the anesthetic is basically useless. After all, Chu Fei wanted to make money and exchange good things, so he could only choose people from the friars, not ordinary people.


    So Chu Fei is gambling, gambling is reasonable speculation - cultivation is not high to a certain extent, can''t use cultivation to relieve pain and ignore a certain degree of pain.


    At the same time, the so-called use of anesthetics does not affect the strength of this kind of words, in fact, is the false propaganda on earth. Any one of the people on earth is very clear that the anesthetic will definitely have a great impact on people.Anesthetic used in different places, then the impact will be different. It is absolutely impossible to simply suppress pain without affecting normal function I believe that people who have undergone circumcision know that incontinence will definitely occur.


    "If it''s really like what Mr. Chu said, then I''m really interested in buying some." The fat old man said with a smile, and his big hand touched his bald head again and again.


    Chu Fei nodded, exchanged two anesthetics from the system, handed them to the fat old man, and said at the same time:


    "but if you want to achieve the effect I said before, you need to use Yuanli to control the drug''s power a little, otherwise, if you allow the drug''s power to spread, I''m afraid there will be no other benefits except pain relief."


    Chu Fei made an insurance for himself. He was afraid that he would blow it up. And now with these words, if people don''t test out the effect that doesn''t affect the combat effectiveness that Chu Fei said, the problem is not Chu Fei, but the user.


    Where is the most painful part of human body? Different people must have different answers. For ordinary people, the tenderness of the waist and thigh is the most vulnerable place, because a little twist of a girl''s fingers is enough to make people sweat.


    But for the friars, the most painful place is definitely not these two places. But Chu Fei doesn''t know exactly where, but Chu Fei doesn''t know, which doesn''t mean other people don''t know, such as this fat old man.


    After taking the two anesthetics handed by Chu Fei, the fat old man first asked about the usage. In fact, it was not clear, because Chu Fei just made a gesture of "inserting".


    After that, the fat old man put one of the anesthetic directly into his arm There is no sign, so happy and direct to plug in.


    Chufei could see clearly that there was no wound on the fat old man''s arm. So, fat old people should just be testing so-called paralysis.


    Sure enough, after the anesthetic was inserted in his arm for a moment, the fat old man nodded and stretched out his finger of the other hand. He made a deep bone cut where he had been treated with the anesthetic.


    "Yes, it really doesn''t hurt..." The fat old man was very satisfied with the effect of the anesthetic, but then, with the fat old man''s sign, Mr. Sun took out a small jade bottle, poured out a little cream from it and put it on the wound on the fat old man''s arm.


    Half a cup of tea time passed. Under the gaze of chufei, Meier and shopkeeper you, the deep visible bone wound actually healed slowly. Finally, there was not even a scar left.


    "Well, it''s good, it''s good, it doesn''t affect the wound healing It''s really a good thing. "


    Then, before Chu Fei could speak, the fat old man set the tone and said, "give us five more iron pimples, five anesthetics The wind and thunder boots are yours. You can choose two of the rest. "


    With that, the fat old man stretched out his hand to chufei, waiting for chufei to take out something. Chu Fei wanted to bargain, but he gave up the idea.


    Although the merchant is really profit oriented, Chu Fei is also a merchant now. But there is a more important problem, that is, the strength of the other side is far from what the current Chu Fei can fight against.


    Moreover, the price given by others is actually good, so there is no need to bargain more. Perhaps, it can only be said that Chu Fei, a businessman, is not pure enough


    Chu Fei took out five grenades and five anesthetics, and gave them all to the fat old man. Then the fat old man and which grandson left together, presumably back to the top floor.


    Shopkeeper you leads chufei and Meier back to the third floor and gives chufei the wind and thunder boots. As for the remaining two things Chu Fei wanted, it was Chu Fei''s own business.


    Chu Fei put the wind and thunder boots together with the box into his own heaven swallowing ring, and then began to walk around the shop with mei''er. Chu Fei knew that there must be other good things in this place, but shopkeeper he you didn''t take the initiative to introduce them, so Chu Fei had to choose by his own eyes.


    It''s no wonder shopkeeper you, after all, the fat old man said, let chufei choose two things. As for whether chufei chooses good or bad, it''s not a question for them to consider. That is to say, let shopkeeper you no longer take the initiative to introduce.


    Chu Fei was very upset about this, because there were many strange things in it, and there was no way to see its actual value only from the surface. So Chu Fei decided to take out a grenade and an anesthetic again and said:


    "let me not worry about the two items I randomly choose. Now I want to make another deal with manager you. I don''t need to say more about the value of the grenade and the anesthetic. Now I use a grenade and an anesthetic to exchange some good things with manager you, but I don''t know what manager you will take out ¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s a good way for Mr. Chu, but you''d better choose those two first, and then talk about the second deal after you finish the first deal..." Shopkeeper you seems to naturally understand what chufei is thinking, so he doesn''t plan to do it according to chufei''s idea.


    Chu Fei didn''t care about it, because he had another reason.


    "Yes? Shopkeeper you misunderstood me. I want to sell this grenade and an anesthetic to shopkeeper you, and then shopkeeper you will sell me some good things... "Chu Fei''s words are a little heartbreaking. He clearly wants to split the shopkeeper you and the storefront of "everything is precious" and split the two beings into individuals and units


    Chu Fei believes that shopkeeper you will not refuse him. Because from the previous conversation and attitude between you and the two old guys, you can see that you are just a wage earner, and he is still an ordinary man without accomplishments.


    Shopkeeper you smiles. It''s a bitter smile, but it''s a happy one. It''s contradictory, but it''s real. Chu Fei knows that his statement has been approved by manager you. Therefore, Chu Fei put the grenade and anesthetic in the hand of shopkeeper you.

 Chapter 67

    Shopkeeper you takes Chu Fei''s "gift". Next, Chu Fei just needs to wait quietly. He believes that shopkeeper you will give him a good return.


    Of course, Chu Fei is not stupid. He knows that even if he gives shopkeeper you a grenade and an anesthetic, he may not really get too many benefits.


    The reason is very simple. We are all businessmen. The reason why Chu Fei thought that he could get more benefits in this way was that the cultivation of shopkeeper you was too low, so low that there was hardly any.


    Although chufei was just guessing, more than 98% of chufei''s conjecture was right. After all, a person with a little accomplishments will not walk as hard as manager you.


    Moreover, from the previous series of performances of shopkeeper you, Chu Fei also judged that he was only the shopkeeper hired here, or a manager attached to the "treasure of all things".


    In this way, most of the things in this shop are useless to shopkeeper you, because he is not a friar, even the lowest kind.


    Therefore, the grenades and anesthetics Chu Fei took out can be said to be the most suitable for shopkeeper you to protect himself. Of course, the way to check whether Chu Fei''s guess is right or not, and how many percent is right, is to see what kind of return you can give.


    Shopkeeper you naturally understands Chu Fei''s idea, so since he has accepted Chu Fei''s behavior, it naturally means that he will give back.


    It''s very complicated, and it seems that what we say is nonsense, but in fact it is something we have to say.


    You shopkeeper with Chu Fei handed over the grenade and anesthetic went out, about a cup of tea before coming back. When he came back, shopkeeper you was dragging a small wooden box in his hand. This wooden box is about 20 cm long and nearly two inches thick.


    You shopkeeper''s big meat hand is dragging this wooden box to shiver, also does not know is nervous or does not give up. But Chu Fei is not worried, but calm and charm son sitting at the table drinking Chu Fei from the system over there to exchange out of the milk tea.


    Meier also likes milk tea very much. At the first time from the river to the milk tea, her two eyes bend into the moon in the sky. Her eyelashes blink and blink. I don''t know how many little stars they blink.


    Chufei''s heart is secretly funny. It seems that in this world, pearl milk tea is definitely a sharp tool for brewing younger sister. That is, Chu Fei has not yet colluded with his younger sister to develop the Hougong, so it can be said that this sharp weapon has not really exerted its due power.


    Shopkeeper you came back, his face was a little tight, and his eyes were full of tangles. But in the end, he put the wooden box in front of chufei, and then went to the shelf without saying a word, and began to help chufei with things.


    Although Chu Fei was very curious, he did not open the wooden box now to see what was in it. First, it''s unnecessary. Second, he doesn''t want to watch it at this time.


    It''s not necessary. In fact, it''s very simple. Even if the things inside are rotten and worthless, chufei still can''t fight for anything for shopkeeper you. Just now, Chu Fei''s practice is actually equivalent to giving kickbacks, or stuffing red envelopes. This kind of thing without evidence, as long as the other party does not agree, Chu Fei has no way.


    Of course, if Chu Fei holds a big mentality to toss, maybe he can pull you down, but it''s meaningless to do that.


    Shopkeeper you took a "house model" from the shelf. Of course, only chufei would call it that. In fact, it''s called Qianji house.


    Thousand machine house is such a vulgar name. But Chu Fei is not good at Tucao, which is vulgar. After all, people in this world do not know how hot these two words make complaints about the earth''s web.


    This thousand machine house is not the one Chu Fei had seen before, but another one. It looks a little more handsome, and seems to be better in size, defense and stability.


    Of course, shopkeeper you didn''t say it clearly, but he gave a thumbs up when Chu Fei took it. Later, shopkeeper you went around again, but this time he didn''t bring anything.


    "Mr. Chu, please choose one..." Shopkeeper you looks embarrassed.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand what happened, but he didn''t speak cautiously. Instead, he handed over an inquiring look. Shopkeeper you shrugs helplessly after receiving the look in his eyes. Although he doesn''t explain the specific reason, he tells chufei that he is powerless.


    In this case, Chu Fei would not say anything more. As for Chu Fei''s choice, he thought about it or gave up, so he directly asked:


    "do you have a Dan lamp?"


    "Dan Deng? Yes, the worst is 50 years old, and the best is 100 years old. " Shopkeeper you obviously didn''t expect that Chu Fei would mention Dan Deng. After all, although Dan Deng is not ordinary goods, it''s not so rare.


    "What about the style? Do you have a more gorgeous appearance


    "Well, yes, yes But... " Shopkeeper you hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t ask, he had to go on and say: "well, the shape of the Dan lamp itself is fixed. The so-called gorgeous shape is just because there is an extra shelf on which there are more or less places to put the Dan lamp Of course, the most advanced Dan Deng can also be combined into a set of arrays. Although the array is a little simple, it''s still very good for people who have no accomplishments. "Although you shopkeeper said simple, but Chu Fei also understand what is going on. To put it bluntly, it''s similar to those gorgeous chandeliers on the earth, bulb or bulb, tube or tube. The difference lies in a more beautiful cover outside.


    As for the one with array, Chu Fei couldn''t think about it for the moment. However, this kind of thing is probably not too complicated. It''s just the combination of Dan lamp and lamp holder into a specific and simple array.


    "Well, how many arrays do you think I can have?"


    "Ha ha, since you believe in villains, you will not deceive him. If it''s the best one, you can only take one. "


    "So little?" Chu Fei pretended to doubt.


    "Naturally, after all, the effect of the array Dan lamp is very good. It can make people feel comfortable and happy in the baptism of the vitality of the world. What''s more important is that it can prevent people from all kinds of diseases."


    Chu Fei nodded, knowing that this description might be a little exaggerated, but it would never be nothing. After all, the world itself has magic.


    Then the next problem comes. The consumption of this kind of Dan lamp with array is certainly not comparable to that of ordinary Dan lamp. In other words, if a Dan lamp that can last for a hundred years is renamed array Dan lamp, it is estimated that the consumption will be reduced by at least half.


    "How long will that array of Dan lamps last?"


    "Ten years Only ten years, no more. But it''s easy to replace it at that time. Just replace the lamp directly. The lamp holder doesn''t need to be replaced. "


    "How much was the Dan lamp originally sold?"


    "The price of this array of Dan lamps is not fixed. It can only be said that they are about 1000 taels of gold."


    Chu Fei nodded, thought for a while, and then said:


    "how much do you have in stock for the single Dan lamp?"


    "There''s only one for a hundred years."


    "I want it all. How much is it?"


    "Mr. Chu''s words..." Shopkeeper you closed his mouth, but his fingers gave a "one". Chu Fei understands what manager you means. He wants a grenade.


    As for whether the grenade will be in the pocket of shopkeeper you or in the hands of those old guys, it''s not something Chu Fei needs to care about.


    A quarter of an hour later, chufei and Meier left the treasure. Chu Fei got a pair of wind and thunder boots, a top 1000 machine room, a group of array Dan lamps and another 100 independent Dan lamps from this store.


    Of course, chufei had already thrown these things into the heaven swallowing ring on his finger. Meier and chufei did not go shopping any more, but walked towards Shuntian Pavilion.


    This decision came from chufei, and it was made entirely out of prudence. Chu Fei didn''t dare to hang around for too long, or because he was afraid of trouble, he didn''t want to hang around for too long.


    But what''s that old saying? When you sit at home behind closed doors, disaster comes from heaven. Sitting at home is likely to be hit by the disaster of heaven, not to mention Chu Fei, who is wandering outside!


    Yes, chufei and Meier are in trouble.


    Maybe Chu Fei and mei''er''s dress is too eye-catching. Everyone who sees it can''t help looking at it for a while. After watching it, it''s natural to talk about each other''s feelings.


    Therefore, Chu Fei and mei''er have no choice but to expose their position.


    A few hours ago, the bodies of Liu qiao''an and the man in the yellow robe were placed in the meeting hall of the Liu family. Besides the incomplete parts, the two bodies were covered with mud and stone. The other two young men in silver robes and blue robes knelt on the hall, shaking like chaff.


    "What are you two doing when you die? Why did you take the body back and bury it? Don''t think we don''t know the relationship between the four of you. We''d better answer honestly... "


    No one of the two teenagers kneeling in the hall spoke, while many elders and peers sitting nearby looked at them with disdain, as if they had thought of their unbearable performance.


    "Hum, although you are offshoots, your accomplishments are not low. Why are you so bold when you bully men and women? When you really need to protect the reputation of the Liu family, you are quiet like a bedbug!"


    It''s not the current owner of the Liu family, but an elder standing beside him. Although it''s just a small family, there''s no difference in the ratio of personnel and positions with those big sects.


    Among the peers, there will be an heir to the master, and the rest will automatically inherit the position of elder. The elder''s role is to assist the family leader and control the development and changes of the family together.


    What''s more, a lot of things that the householder can''t show up in person, things that are not suitable to show up in person, and things that don''t need to show up in person will be handed over to the elders.


    The one who is talking now is the youngest elder and the one with the lowest accomplishments. He is nearly two hundred years old and has the highest accomplishments in the secret realm. He is only one foot away from the next stage. Liu Xiuyi, who is eleven in the list, is tall and big. He is a rough man, but he has a lot of shrewdness in his heart."Well, if you don''t say it, you''ve got a clear idea of the cause of the anti business relationship. Come on, waste their accomplishments and drive out the Liu family! "


    "Yes Next to her, a girl with a cold face flashed out. The girl''s age was not much different from those kneeling in the court, or even a little younger, but her accomplishments were among the best of her peers.


    After the girl got the order, she went directly to the two men kneeling in the lobby. In the two men''s scream and cry for help, one of them directly broke their Dantian.


    these two people are still just the stage of inducing gas. At this moment, the Dantian was destroyed, and the people had been completely abandoned. Moreover, the girl''s hand was not light. While kicking the two men''s elixir field, she also directly crushed their internal organs, and they were killed on the spot.


    The master of the Liu family frowned, but he didn''t really say anything. After all, this girl''s identity is not simple, even the owner of the family should treat her with courtesy.


    "Well, throw these four bodies out to feed the dog." Elder eleven continued to take charge of the arrangement. After the hall was cleaned up, he continued:


    "master, for the sake of the reputation of our Liu family, the murderer must die."

 Chapter 68

    "Eleven, have you found out the identity of the man?" Liu''s master didn''t listen to him because of his status as the eleven elders. Especially in this matter, the most important basis for him to deal with is Chu Fei''s real identity.


    "The owner can rest assured that the identity of the man has been investigated. It''s the surviving people of Heixia town. When they fled from Heixia Town, they stole two magic weapons from several sects. Only by virtue of their mole ant like cultivation can they kill them in an instant. "


    Elder Xi lied, and he told a big lie.


    He didn''t find out Chu Fei''s identity at all, not that he didn''t want to, but that he couldn''t do it. Chu Fei has been staying in Shuntian Pavilion, and the Liu family has no way to find out any useful information.


    Although more information can''t be found, the fact that Chu Fei is in Shuntian pavilion has been clear for a long time. Can a person who can live in Shuntian Pavilion be anything simple?


    Of course not, but why can a person with no accomplishments live in Shuntian pavilion? This is the place where elder eleven is puzzled. After investigating this point, elder eleven began to consider this issue for a long time.


    Elder eleven thought of many possibilities, such as Chu Fei was someone''s illegitimate son, but in the end, elder eleven finally locked the reason in other interpersonal relationships.


    In short, the eleven elders think that the reason why chufei can stay in Shuntian Pavilion is that chufei has a young talent. Chufei lives in Shuntian Pavilion as a friend and an aide.


    After this idea appeared in the mind of the eleven elders, the more he thought about it, the more credible and reasonable he felt. One month later, it will be the day for shuntiange to organize the annual auction and exchange meeting, and the latest changes of tianbang and Dibang will be released at this exchange meeting.


    This means that Shuntian Pavilion will be very busy in a month. At the same time, just because shuntiange will have such activities in a month, more and more young talents have recently come to shuntianfu.


    As a local family in shuntianfu, the Liu family naturally has some information, and knows that some young talents of different schools have arrived and moved into shuntiange.


    It''s also a coincidence that elder eleven once entered Shuntian Pavilion in person, trying to find something. But after working hard for a long time, I only know that Chu Fei and the two young masters of the blissful gate and the holy court have met.


    Of course, the eleven elders also found out that Chu Fei killed the blood ape outside the city. However, in the eyes of the eleven elders, it must not be Chu Fei who really killed the blood ape, but the other two girls, namely Yun Shuxue of the blissful gate and Wu Jiangyue of the holy court.


    I have to say that elder eleven''s judgment is reasonable. But there is a premise for this truth, that is, Chu Fei has no such mysterious background as system.


    Unfortunately, the eleven elders didn''t know the particularity of Chu Fei, so they made a mistake.


    Although the Liu family is also a family of friars, their accomplishments are not high, and their overall power is only in shuntianfu, so there is no way to get the most true information about many things.


    For example, Chu Fei killed the blood ape, because they didn''t see it with their own eyes on the city wall at that time, so they could only hear about it. But Chu Fei''s affairs have been hidden by the order of experts, so they can find out very little information.


    It''s also bad luck for the Liu family. If they can stand up in the blood animal project, it will not develop to the present situation.


    This time, the family discussion has ended, and the whole matter has been settled. Under the arrangement of the eleven elders, the plan for chufei has finally begun to be implemented.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Chu Fei and mei''er are standing in a deserted lane. At the entrance of the lane, a woman with a long sword stands angrily. This is the man who was arranged by the eleven elders of the Liu family to pursue and kill Chu Fei.


    This person does not have any concealment, but appears in front of Chu Fei and Mei er who are walking.


    Before half a cup of tea, when this young girl with a sword was blocking their way, Meier whispered in Chu Fei''s ear:


    "young master, this is a member of the Liu family. His name is Liu Yilan, 19 years old. He was cultivated at the beginning of Mingquan''s life, ranking fourth in the" seven Xiaoyi "of the Liu family."


    "Oh What is qixiaoyi? Seven heroes and five righteousness Chufei carefully looks at the appearance of Liu Yilan who is blocking his way, and asks Meier in a low voice.


    "What are the seven heroes and five righteousness? Qi Xiaoyi is the most accomplished person in the younger generation of the Liu family. All of them have reached the realm of secret realm. They all have a Yi or Yi character in their names, so they are called Qi Xiaoyi. "


    Qixiaoyi and Qixia Wuyi are totally different things, but it''s very normal for people on earth, especially those who have read and heard storytelling, to associate with Qixia Wuyi when they hear "qixiaoyi".


    Although Chu Fei has just known about the "seven small righteousness", he thinks that the title of "seven small righteousness" is definitely not called by ordinary people. It''s probably the name of shuntianfu and the monks nearby.


    If they can be named and ranked fourth among the seven, they must have great fighting power. Yes, that''s what Chu Fei thought, because he didn''t have a very clear way to understand what the realm of Mingquan was like.For this part of the lack of information, Chu Fei himself is also very helpless. Therefore, what Chu Fei is thinking now is that after returning to Shuntian Pavilion, he must find Yun Shuxue to cover up the specific characteristics and differences of each realm. Only in this way can Chu Fei have a more profound understanding of the cultivation level.


    "Fourth? At the beginning of Mingquan, how old was she? " Chu Fei could see clearly that the woman in front of her was about 1.7 meters tall. She was dressed in a relatively "simple" green robe, with exquisite jewelry on her ears and neck, and her hair was still a girl''s bun.


    This girl named Liu Yilan looks very young, but she doesn''t look very good. In other words, the appearance of Liu Yilan is actually ordinary people, but the figure is not ordinary.


    After all, it''s a person who practices magic. There is absolutely no lack of daily exercise, so his body naturally develops well. Maybe, this is also the advantage of Lagerstroemia.


    "Nineteen? I just said... " Meier''s face was muddled. Just now, she did tell the age of the girl in front of her at the first time. No other information was left out.


    "Oh, that''s not what I asked..."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, took two steps towards Liu Yilan, stood in front of Liu Yilan and said, "what''s the matter with you, girl?"


    "I''ll kill you..."


    "Oh, for that That Liu Qiaoan revenge? " Chu Fei picked eyebrows and asked.


    "Hum, if you ask so many questions about what to do, you''d better let it go..." Liu Yilan doesn''t have any idea to talk with Chu Fei. In her opinion, such a person will kill him with a sword. There is no need to waste any words.


    However, when Liu Yilan really stood in front of Chu Fei, her idea of direct killing was dull. There''s no other reason. It''s all because of the clothes on chufei and Meier.


    Good looking! It''s so beautiful! Men''s elegant and handsome, women''s sexy beauty is no lack of heroism, this kind of clothing is the dream of young friars!


    But why is such a wonderful dress on these two people? One person is the target that he needs to kill, the other is a girl whose figure and face are better than himself and younger than himself!


    This is Liu Yilan''s first feeling and impression of seeing Chu Fei and mei''er. Here is Liu Yilan''s inner voice at the moment. That is, chufei and Meier can''t hear Liu Yilan''s heart. If they hear it, I''m afraid chufei will definitely laugh on the spot.


    Of course, it was the first time that Chu Fei was regarded as a must kill man, which made him nervous and temporarily uncomfortable. It can be clearly said that if the number of times is more, Chu Fei will naturally get used to it. At that time, he can also analyze enough information at the first time.


    "You come to kill me? Are you sure? " Chu Fei exaggerates to confirm.


    "Naturally." Liu Yilan is still jealous of Chu Fei''s clothes, so the answer is very simple.


    "Oh Just now I asked Meier how old you are, but she didn''t tell me... " Chu Fei changed the topic, which made Liu Yilan and Meier a little confused.


    And Meier pouted her little mouth, because she clearly remembered what she had said, and she just repeated it. That is to say, Meier has said Liu Yilan''s age twice, but Chu Fei still said he didn''t say it. It''s hateful!


    So Meier decided to say it again, and then told Master Chu that he had already answered twice.


    "I said it, nineteen, nineteen. I said it twice."


    "Er..." Chu Fei choked a smile, picked her eyebrows at mei''er, and said, "but I didn''t ask about her age, I asked about her What a big chest


    Chu Fei said, no matter what the two girls'' reaction was, he turned around and ran. With the body after the system transformation, he ran out for several meters in a short time, and also turned into a very quiet alley.


    Chu Fei ran away, and mei''er naturally wanted to keep up with him, but because he had no psychological preparation, he was shocked by Chu Fei''s meat mouth. Meier never thought that this childe of Chu would say such dirty words.


    As for Liu Yilan, she was almost mad. Naturally, martial arts practitioners and practitioners are different from ordinary housewives. They have a certain contact with some dirty words and rude words, so they will not blush and be shy just because of a dirty word.


    But this does not mean that Liu Yilan can regard this sentence as unheard of, because it is said by a person who should have been killed easily! This means that the person who will die, who is doomed to escape, should get a more cruel way to die!


    After Liu Yilan wanted to understand this, she immediately jumped up and stood at the entrance of this dark alley. Then, with a sneer on her face, she walked towards chufei and Meier who had just caught up with chufei without saying a word, and the sword gave out a little cold light in her hand.

 Chapter 69

    Standing in the deep of the alley, mei''er stands beside Chu Fei with a red face. She wants to ask Chu Fei what to do, because Liu Yilan has been blocking the entrance of the alley with a long sword, and is still approaching.


    In fact, if Chu Fei recognizes a counsellor and calls for help at this time, Meier will definitely take Chu Fei out of this right and wrong place. Although Meier''s cultivation is not too high, it is not the scum level of chufei.


    But if Chu Fei doesn''t take the initiative to open his mouth, Meier won''t open his mouth to ask. And it can''t blame Meier, it can only blame chufei''s mouth. After all, he is a girl You know, if Meier wants to take chufei away from here, she has to be close enough to chufei. Although she has had close contact before, chufei didn''t look like a sex wolf at that time


    However, Ling mei''er is surprised that Chu Fei doesn''t show too much tension and worry. Instead, he looks calm and calm, standing there watching Liu Yilan walking slowly.


    Yes, Liu Yilan walks very slowly, because she is accumulating her own momentum. Momentum is a very mysterious thing. Sometimes it can crush and break the psychological defense line of the other side, but sometimes it is useless. The result depends on the standard of the other side.


    Although Liu Yilan is only 19 years old, she has become the fourth master of the younger generation in the Liu family with more than 1000 people, which is enough to show her ability and psychological maturity.


    Therefore, even if it has been confirmed that Chu Fei has no accomplishments, Liu Yilan still has to accumulate her momentum. She doesn''t want to turn over the boat in the sewer. At the same time, she doesn''t dare to underestimate Chu Fei. After all, this is a man who easily killed the two friars of the Liu family.


    "Meier, why don''t she go faster..." Chu Fei seems to be impatient, seems to have been waiting for a century, but Liu Yilan with a long sword is still not close to him.


    "Young master..." Meier subconsciously wants to respond to chufei''s question, but then she thinks of chufei''s rude nonsense, so Meier directly closes her mouth and refuses to speak in anger.


    Chu Fei was amused and said:


    "Meier, if you don''t take a sword, you will always find something wrong with your clothes. You must have a weapon. Take it out, that''s really perfect. If you don''t have a weapon, I''ll give it to you?"


    Charm son white Chu Fei one eye, the first time realized Chu Fei''s shameless. The smart charm naturally knows why Chu Fei said so, so she is even more reluctant to respond.


    As for taking out weapons, it''s not too late if Chu Fei is in danger. After all, Meier''s accomplishments are much higher than Liu Yilan''s.


    Therefore, Meier decides to wait until Chu Fei has suffered a little bit in Liu Yilan''s hands. Or let Chu Fei get some lessons, at least let him know that he can''t talk nonsense to girls, even if the other party is the enemy.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know that Meier has such an idea now. If he knows, he will complain: isn''t it normal to say something unpleasant to the enemy!


    Liu Yilan naturally doesn''t care about Chu Fei''s conversation with Meier, and Liu Yilan doesn''t know Meier''s real identity. She may have seen Meier before, and the people of the Liu family may have some information about Meier, but those must be false information Limited on the surface.


    Meier''s real identity, if not someone with a certain background, is simply impossible to know. This is the difference between the top schools and the lower schools.


    "It''s time for you to die!"


    After a period of time, a journey of momentum accumulation, Liu Yilan knew that her combat power had reached the peak, so she breathed out and waved her sword at Chu Fei.


    But now Liu Yilan is at least five or six meters away from Chu Fei. Even if it''s a long sword, even with Liu Yilan''s arm length, Chu Fei is still more than three meters away. According to Chu Fei''s understanding, he won''t be hurt at all.


    But he forgot that this is not the ancient costume studio of the earth, nor the ancient world of the earth, but a world full of magic and supernatural powers.


    So, when Liu Yilan started, Chu Fei didn''t have any reaction.


    When Meier sees it, she naturally knows what Liu Yilan is doing, but it''s too late for her to remind her, unless she directly stops Therefore, mei''er Wei takes a step back and launches Liu Yilan''s moves in the absence of Chu Fei and Liu Yilan.


    Yes, it''s not as simple as it seems. It''s also the first time that Chu Fei has ever faced the world.


    Liu Yilan saw that Chu Fei didn''t move, and he was secretly relieved: it seems that this man killed those two people just because of luck, otherwise he must take action!


    At this time, the moment has passed since Liu Yilan waved the sword


    A moment is a thought, twenty thoughts is a moment, twenty moments is a finger That is to say, Chu didn''t have time to react completely, and even thought didn''t rise, so there was a change around him!


    Chu Fei habitually wants to do some small movements, some cool little movements, but when his muscles move, he finds that the surrounding air seems to have changed, has become an ocean.Chu Fei only felt that his whole body was stagnated by the pressure of chaos. Even moving a little finger would consume several times more energy than usual!


    Chu Fei frowned. The calmness in his eyes had disappeared. He was shocked, regretted and afraid!


    Liu Yilan noticed Chu Fei''s face and knew that he had found something unusual around him. However, she didn''t stop her action cautiously. Instead, she swung her sword back to "the girl who didn''t know what was going on and stepped out of the range.".


    Liu Yilan is too cautious, because she is cautious, she decides to control the charm beside Chu Fei, so as to ensure that the charm won''t make any moths.


    It''s also bad luck. Mei''er, who was going to watch a joke nearby, was immediately enraged by Liu Yilan''s action. She slid her arms in front of her chest and then pushed her palms flat. A force of heaven and earth that could not be checked by the naked eye turned into a huge force. She rushed forward and collided with Liu Yilan''s power!


    Bang!


    It''s not very loud, because neither of them did their best. Meier has a mind to tease Chu Fei, so she doesn''t intend to expose too much, while Liu Yilan''s side is limited by the method itself, so she can''t use too much of her own strength.


    Although the two forces were not big, the impact force after the collision directly rescued chufei from the muddy water pressure, and the force that imprisoned chufei also dissipated between heaven and earth under the bombardment of the explosive force.


    "I didn''t expect to underestimate you." Liu Yilan was a little surprised, but she was secretly congratulated. Fortunately, she gave the girl a hand, otherwise she would fall into the little girl''s hand.


    "Hum, people are so ugly that they make trouble..." The spirit son in the heart is angry, the nature on the mouth will not have what good words.


    But this sentence happened to be so coincidentally poked to the bottom of Liu Yilan''s heart. Liu Yilan is not really ugly. In fact, with her figure, it is more than enough to be a female star on earth.


    But the problem is, this is not the earth. There are so many beauties in this world. After all, they are nourished by the forces of heaven and earth. The girls raised by this soil and water are not comparable to the earth.


    So, even if it''s not ugly, it''s ugly compared with others. Therefore, Liu Yilan used to make complaints about the appearance of many other people from her peers, until she had been trained to twenty generations of her family, and this situation improved. When the fourth generation of the family''s teenager came to her family, no one could dare to recognize her appearance again.


    But even so, the trauma is not so easy to disappear Therefore, mei''er''s words directly reveal Liu Yilan''s scars buried in her heart for many years


    "You! OK, let''s see what you are capable of


    Liu Yilan is very angry. No matter Chu Fei is standing beside her, she jumps up in the air. Her sword turns into a dragon and rushes to Meier. At the same time, she makes a strange decision. In a moment, hundreds or thousands of water drops appear behind her, each of which is the size of an egg.


    After these egg sized water drops emerged, they immediately turned into streamers under the blessing of heaven and earth Yuanli and directly shot at Meier!


    Mei''er snorted coldly, but she didn''t step back. She pinched the seal with one hand and patted the ground with the other. Suddenly, in this narrow and dark alley, a mountain like momentum burst out


    In a trance, Chu Fei saw a huge mountain that towered into the clouds and stretched for thousands of miles in front of Meier, and all Liu Yilan''s attacks were blocked by this mysterious and magical mountain!


    But even chufei knew that what he saw in a trance was not real. It should be a kind of magic, but he didn''t know the name of the magic.


    Liu Yilan obviously didn''t expect that Meier could resist all her attacks so easily, but she didn''t worry much because she still had a lot of backhand!


    I saw Liu Yilan floating in the air, and her body did not fall, while her hands were constantly changing The sword she threw also came back to her again after a circle, and kept spinning and accelerating with her hands.


    Hum -


    after the sound of a sword sound, Liu Yilan''s long sword has turned into dozens of silvery, wavy and flowing swords, circling straight down and stabbing Meier again!


    At this time, Meier hasn''t recovered the previous spell, and there''s no need to recover it, because Meier has enough confidence in the defense of this spell!


    But she didn''t expect that after the hilts of the dozens of silvery long swords Liu Yilan released, there were water threads that were extremely thin linked to Liu Yilan''s fingertips! At the same time, the countless egg sized water drops released by Liu Yilan have not disappeared!


    The sound of Dangdang and puff was heard all the time, and all the swords were blocked by the huge mountain like water drops


    But just when Meier wanted to say something, she noticed that there was a touch of ridicule in the corner of Liu Yilan''s mouth and pity in her eyes


    At the same time, Liu Yilan''s fingertips, connected with the fingertips of those hilts, bend slightly, as if pulling stringsBang!

 Chapter 70

    Meier was stunned. She didn''t expect that she despised Liu Yilan whose cultivation was obviously inferior to her own. After all, she is only 16 years old and has little practical experience.


    In a word, Meier should be a flower growing up in a greenhouse. When she was in a sect, she was loved by all kinds of people. Even if there was a competition, it was never a battle of life and death. But Liu Yilan is different. Liu Yilan is a person who rises up from the bottom. Since such an ordinary family of Liu family can occupy a place in shuntianfu, it is enough to show how much light and dark struggle Liu family has experienced.


    Meier''s Famen defense is really amazing, but it doesn''t let her avoid the creepy fear from Liu Yilan''s fingertips.


    Yes, at the moment when Liu Yilan''s fingertips were slightly bent, Meier''s whole body was hairy, and her hair was rooted upright by the nameless momentum


    If not The explosion Magic son stares big eyes, mouth also surprised open, don''t know how can close. In front of her eyes, the water drops and swords that Liu Yilan released have been transformed into the vitality of heaven and earth, and the original sword also fell to the ground.


    On the right side of Liu Yilan''s temple, a finger sized blood hole is emitting red and white things, while the other side is exploded, leaking out the brain which has been thinly broken.


    Liu Yilan''s blood spilled a large area. At that moment, the blood mist was shining in the sun. If it wasn''t already after noon, if it wasn''t for the dark and deep alley, I''m afraid Meier would see the rainbow reflected by the blood for the first time.


    Chu Fei looked at the pistol in his hand, the desert eagle, and the muzzle of the gun was emitting a little heat. Just that loud noise was the sound that Chu Fei made after pulling the trigger.


    Liu Yilan died. In the final stage of her Dharma, she was shot on the temple by Chu Fei, and then the dead body fell to the ground without any breath.


    Chu Fei is very upset, not because he was ignored by Liu Yilan, but because he was forced to kill again. In the final analysis, Chu Fei is just an earthman. Although he is a little special, he can''t erase the education he received from childhood to adulthood.


    Even in such a world, even if you know that you can kill anyone in this world, as long as you can bear the consequences of killing, there will be no problem, but Chu Fei still can''t calmly let himself accept the reality of killing.


    So, chufei is very depressed.


    Can Chu Fei even if again depressed, also can''t ignore charm son there spread of shock, praise, don''t believe but full of doubt eyes.


    "You Young master You You... " Meier was too surprised to speak.


    Before, when chufei killed for the first time, Meier was not present, and he didn''t get the news, so he naturally didn''t know how terrible the things in chufei''s hands were.


    Moreover, in Meier''s cognition, chufei is a man of uncertain cultivation. No matter Meier or Kong yuan, the leader of Shuntian Pavilion, or others, there is no way to feel any cultivation in chufei.


    Therefore, at first, Kong Yuan cautiously thought that Chu Fei was a man with higher accomplishments than him. But when the elder came to the Shuntian Pavilion, this may have been overthrown.


    Of course, for them, Chu Fei''s accomplishments may be higher than those of the elder, but the probability of that possibility is too low. But even so, the people of Shuntian Pavilion did not change their attitude towards chufei before. They just decided to observe chufei for a period of time under elder an''s decision.


    "What? Shocked? " Chu Fei pressed the heart of that a trace of depression, forced a smile to say, at the same time put the pistol into his ring.


    "Well No No, I just A little I didn''t expect... " Charm son hurriedly take back their own magic, foot still hesitant Yu also don''t know whether should go to Chu Fei side.


    "Am I that terrible? Since you are also a monk, you can''t have seen the dead yet... " Chu Fei saw the strange charm son, in the heart puzzled, but think about the charm son''s age seems not impossible.


    "I Yes, but... " Meier wants to say that she has never seen such a ferocious way of killing people, but she has no good intention to say it after thinking about it.


    After all, Chu Fei''s way of killing was not ferocious at all, but the effect was a little ferocious. In fact, chufei''s way of killing people is much more civilized than most of the monks in the world. After all, there is no need for hand to hand combat.


    "Well, go back. It''s really dangerous outside..." Chu Fei walks to mei''er with a bitter smile, grabs mei''er''s hand and walks out of the alley quickly, then goes straight to shun''tian Pavilion for a moment.


    After two people leave, Ding Li, the Shenshan recorder who has been following Chu Fei, suddenly appears in the alley and stands beside Liu Yilan''s body, silent.


    "That thing again The only disadvantage of one shot death is that the sound is too loud. As long as the distance is enough, you can have enough time to escape. Fortunately As for the dead man... " While talking to himself, Ding Li took out a small medicine bottle from his personal space, which contained a kind of special corpse powder with strong corrosiveness. It only needed a little to completely dissolve the whole body.But think about it, Ding Li did not sprinkle the body powder.


    "Forget it, anyway, the Liu family must have known..." With a sigh, Ding Li puts away the small medicine bottle and hides himself again. He keeps up with chufei and Meier, who are running towards Shuntian Pavilion. He doesn''t want to see any more problems.


    Liu family, meeting hall


    the owner of the Liu family is not in the hall, but in his own study, reading and painting, edifying sentiment. The people sitting in the hall are the eleven elders, the younger brother of the family leader.


    Although elder Xi believed in Liu Yilan''s accomplishments, he also believed that Liu Yilan would not elbow out, but he could not guarantee the outcome.


    "The information is still incomplete. Alas, the hateful boy has been hiding in Shuntian Pavilion. Otherwise, how could he let the girl Lan go in this situation..."


    Elder Xi lost his old composure, and his heart was very flustered. Before that, he had been pacing back and forth in the hall for a long time, so he didn''t have much time to sit down. But after sitting down, his inner confusion became more serious. He had no choice but to keep talking to divert his attention.


    But just at this time, outside the hall, a disciple of guarding the life card came in a hurry. He was wearing coarse clothes while running, and his face was full of panic.


    "Newspaper! Elder eleven No No more... " This disciple is a confidant of elder 11. He helped elder 11 with many private affairs. He is also loyal and has won the trust of elder 11.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter? "


    Elder Xi, who just wanted to take a sip of the tea on the table, was so scared by this sentence that most of the water from the teacup spilled on elder Xi''s clothes.


    "Elder, Xiaolan''s life card It''s broken... "


    Mingpai, which is not high-end and confidential, is very common in the world. The principle is to use blood essence, unique array and jade to produce a mysterious hidden connection, so that people''s state can be reflected in the life card.


    Of course, because the life card is made of jade, there are not many details about people, such as illness, dying and so on. This kind of life card can only reflect a message, where is the life and death of the person to whom the life card belongs.


    If a person is alive, whether he is alive or not, injured or dying, his life card is intact. But once a person dies, no matter how he dies, her life card will be broken immediately at the next moment of complete death. The worse the death, the more broken the life card will be.


    "This Broken It''s broken... " When elder eleven heard the news, he was paralyzed and the teacup in his hand fell. He padded elder eleven''s leg and fell to the ground.


    Elder eleven did not doubt whether what the disciple said was true or not, because he knew that this man was loyal enough to himself.


    "When did it break..." For a moment, elder eleven seemed to be forty or fifty years old. Although he was old in face, he was energetic. But now his spirit seems to be gone, just like the dying old man on earth.


    "Just before half a cup of tea..." This person''s expression is not good, because he is also very sad, very heartache.


    "Good, good I got it! Go back first... " Eleven elders eyes turbid, powerless wave back the messenger, then slowly stood up, step by step out of the hall, walked to his courtyard.


    Elder Xi didn''t practice any accomplishments, and didn''t use any methods. He just walked like an ordinary ordinary man, and every step was accompanied by a drop of tears.


    "Lan Lan Lan Lan I hurt you... "


    Liu Yilan''s identity is not ordinary, but her identity cannot be disclosed. In fact, there are absolutely no more than five people in the whole Liu family who know Liu Yilan''s identity, and these five people also include elder 11 himself and the former disciple who told the news.


    In addition to the two of them, they are the head of the family and another elder. The last one to know is Liu Yilan''s mother.


    Even Liu Yilan didn''t know about it. Yes, although it is incomprehensible, Liu Yilan does not know her true identity.


    In fact, Liu Yilan is the daughter of elder eleven. However, Liu Yilan was not born to the 11 elders'' original mate or concubine, but to a married woman of the Liu family.


    In the words of the elder Wenfu, who was born many times, there is a kind of connection between Wenfu and the earth.


    But elder eleven has no children in her life, so even if Liu Yilan is a child with a bad name, elder eleven still loves her and even devotes a lot of effort to her. Otherwise, how can Liu Yilan really rely on his own ability to cultivate to such a level.


    "But LAN LAN, don''t worry. I will avenge you. I will avenge you myself! "


    Half an hour later, the news of Liu Yilan''s death has spread in the Liu family, but most people don''t care much about it. After all, there are all kinds of geniuses dying all the time in the world, let alone just a Liu Yilan!But there are still a lot of people who want to guess what is the situation, but we only guess the cause of Liu Yilan''s death, not Liu Yilan''s identity.


    The death of Liu Yilan naturally shocked the senior members of the Liu family, especially those who knew Liu Yilan''s true identity.


    Chu Fei and mei''er have returned to shun Tian Ge, and also to the door of the room Chu Fei reported. The shock in Meier''s heart is still not over. She is still shocked by chufei''s clean but powerful killing method.


    "Well, you can go back and have a rest. I''ll go in and take a bath..."


    "Young master, I don''t want to go out any more. I''m afraid they will send someone to come here..." Meier is shocked, but she is not worried about chufei.


    "Well, I see." Chu Fei nodded and agreed. Then he walked directly into the single room courtyard on the top floor, closed the door with his backhand, and sighed:


    "I''m afraid that even if I don''t go out, they will come Ah, after all, a lot of times, reality is more routine than online writing... "

 Chapter 71

    Liu family


    elder eleven seems to have completely lost his old composure. He slowly returns to his home with grief, enters a secret room, changes his clothes and comes out again. The clothes on the eleven elders who came out again became armor, with a golden helmet on their head, a horizontal knife in their hand, and a gold ribbon on their waist.


    Eleven elders put on all his fighting equipment, red eyes, he has only one idea at the moment, that is revenge. However, in the hall of elder eleven''s home, the owner of the Liu family has already been waiting here.


    "Eleven, what are you going to do?" The head of the Liu family is gloomy, and obviously he doesn''t intend to let elder eleven out.


    "Brother Jiu, you should know exactly what I''m going to do. You''re here to help me succeed..." Eleven elders have no respect for the home owner in the past, and even Brotherhood has been forgotten in this cold tone.


    The master of the Liu family naturally understood what elder eleven was going to do, but he wanted to stop it anyway. Nothing else, that Shun Tian Pavilion is definitely not just Shun Tian Fu''s Liu family can offend.


    "Eleven, calm down. Since Xiaolan is dead, no matter what you do, there is no way to change the ending. What you have to do now is calm down, return to calm down, and think from the perspective of the Liu family. You are an elder, not an individual. You should be clear about these things."


    "Brother Jiu, you know I understand, but you also know that I can''t just let it go." Elder Xi sighed, how could he not understand these things when he was so old? However, the feeling that the white haired people sent the black haired people made him heartache and didn''t want to consider these problems.


    "It''s up to me. Let the children do it. In this way, no matter how much trouble it is, it''s just a fight between the children. But once you come out, it''s hard to do good."


    The Liu family leader is worried that elder eleven will rush into Shuntian pavilion to arrest people. He is worried that elder eleven will inevitably hurt the people in Shuntian Pavilion when he does so. However, he does not know that if elder eleven really wants to enter Shuntian Pavilion, he will die at the door.


    This is the sorrow of the world. The gap of strength is absolute crushing. Whether it is personal strength or organizational background strength, there is a gap on behalf of the rolling, there is a gap on behalf of the unequal information.


    In fact, anyone with a second-class school or above will know the horror of Shuntian Pavilion. However, the problem is that the Liu family is not even a third rate school, or even a fourth or fifth rate school. The Liu family is just a family, just a small family of more than a thousand people.


    Of course, the family of more than a thousand people is absolutely rich on earth, but after all, this is not the earth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good... " Elder Xi took a deep breath, forced down the impulse in his heart, and said: "then let Yijin and Yidao go together!"


    Elder eleven agreed, and finally agreed, which made the Liu family master feel relieved. However, the head of the family still doesn''t want to agree to the elder''s decision, but he can''t help it. He has already given in so much. As the head of the family, he can''t fight against the elder in this aspect.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it. You have a good rest. Our Liu family can''t bear to toss about now."


    With that, the Liu family leader turned and left the eleven elder''s house. Then he ran his body method and immediately returned to the meeting hall of the Liu family.


    Looking at the owner who left, the eleven elders stood for a long time, then sighed and went back to the secret room. Elder Xi took off all his equipment, especially the gold belt and the treasure bag attached to it. He put it in the dark room.


    Liu''s meeting hall


    "how do you say eleven, master?" A white robed man with a 20-30-year-old appearance seems to be sitting on a chair, and his whole body reveals a very strange and charming atmosphere.


    If Chu Fei saw it, he would guess that it was a personal demon, and it was the Thai one. However, the people in the Liu family know that this man is another elder of the Liu family, ranking third. The third elder brother is also called "elder eleven" simply because of his talent.


    "Persuade, but he wants to arrange Yi Jin and Yi Dao to go together."


    "It''s up to him. Even if both of them are dead, it''s better to let the eleven pass and send the treasure."


    "Third brother, are the natural resources and local treasures lost before the family really in the hands of Shiyi?" The owner of the Liu family can''t believe it. It seems that he just got the news.


    "Why should I lie to you? Those things are useless to me, and it''s no good to lie to you. It''s true. Just believe me. Originally I didn''t intend to tell you. After all, those things are still in our Liu family. But after this, according to the character of Xi''an, he will definitely give those natural materials and treasures to shun Tian Pavilion, just to exchange the murderer... "


    "Ah That''s it. Let Yi Jin and Yi Dao go. "


    An hour later, Chu Fei, who was resting in the courtyard room on the top floor of Shuntian pavilion''s backyard, received a letter. This letter was sent by two young people. At the door, they asked the people of Shuntian pavilion to hand it over to Chu Fei.There is nothing special in the envelope of a letter, nor does it indicate who wrote it. But after opening the cover and leaking out the contents, Chu Fei had no words to smile bitterly.


    This is a challenge letter, and it''s a challenge letter given to chufei by two people. It is clear in the challenge book that the two of them are the second and third best experts of the younger generation of the Liu family. One is Liu Yijin, the other is Liu Yidao.


    There is no concealment in the challenge book. They tell us why they challenge chufei and understand that it is a fight of life and death. In addition, in order to prevent Chu Fei from coming, people also said that if Chu Fei did not keep the appointment, it was better never to go out of Shuntian Pavilion, otherwise once they met, they would never die.


    After reading the challenge book, Chu Fei crumpled it into a ball and threw it on the ground. But after thinking about it, he didn''t feel very good, so he picked it up again and lit it with a lighter in his hand.


    "Keep the appointment? Am I stupid? " Chu Fei had no choice but to go to this appointment, because after going there, Chu Fei would not have any good results.


    Can Chu Fei also know, since others say clear, so natural won''t because oneself don''t keep an appointment and really give up this matter. If you don''t know, just like what the challenge book says, people are waiting at the gate of Shun Tian Pavilion. As long as Chu Fei goes out, he will fight without end.


    So, go or have to go, but never keep an appointment.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to get rid of these two men." Chu Fei frowned and paced in the room thinking.


    Maybe it''s because this is not the earth, so the principle of abiding by the law in chufei''s heart is a little vague. Chu Fei didn''t notice his own changes, but in his subconscious, he already regarded the Lagerstroemia world as an ordinary online game on the earth.


    Killing PK is just a basic element that can be seen everywhere in online games. In the game, whether it is online games or stand-alone, when facing the enemy''s obstacles, the player''s mind is not how to avoid, but how to kill the enemy.


    It is because of this subconscious cognition that Chu Fei naturally starts to think about how to kill these two people safely and perfectly.


    But thinking about this kind of problem and need to spend chufei how many brain cells, because as a person with a system, chufei very clearly know where his advantages are.


    So Chu Fei opened the system interface and turned to the weapons interface. He wanted to see if there was anything under the weapons column that could help him.


    In fact, Chu Fei first thought of the sniper gun, but even if he didn''t touch the gun, he knew that the sniper gun in reality and the sniper gun in the game were two different things.


    The sniper gun in the game is very simple. After opening the camera, just put the target on the enemy and press the left mouse button. The place where the bullet hits is the place where your target stays.


    But the sniper gun in reality is not the same, not to mention all kinds of calibration information on the sight, but the wind speed, wind speed, bullet speed attenuation and other issues are enough to make Chu Fei''s head big.


    So, what chufei wants to find first is the sniper gun in the game. But chufei was disappointed, because no matter how he looked for it, the sniper guns he was looking for had all kinds of shortcomings, such as loud sound, complicated sight and attenuation of bullets.


    Chu Fei is also a person who has played games, so he wants to find those RMB weapons in CF (crossing the line of fire), but what makes him speechless is that there is no RMB weapons in the system!


    Yes, there is no RMB sniper gun in CF in this system which has been regarded as omnipotent by chufei, and even the sniper gun in other FPS online games can''t be found at all.


    You know, Chu Fei has already had the unlock function, but even so, he still can''t see what he wants in the unlock list, which makes Chu Fei very depressed.


    But it is not without results, Chu Fei also found a sniper gun, but the price of this sniper gun is super expensive, expensive to Chu Fei a little reluctant to exchange.


    The description of the sniper gun is very simple. It only says that the effective range of the sniper gun is one kilometer, and the maximum range is two thousand meters. The supporting bullets are special. There is no other details.


    Although the unlocking price of the sniper gun is 10000, the exchange price is 500000!


    Even chufei, who is not a military fan, knows that the best sniper gun on the earth can''t be sold at such a price. It can be said that half a million can buy a lot of ammunition! But it''s only enough to exchange a sniper gun in the system!


    "Do you really think I''m rich, or do you want to cheat me when I have too much money?" Chu Fei''s depressed vent, but finally there is no way, or can only unlock, exchange.


    "Hang, you are a real hang in the system. I suspect you are driving up prices..." Chufei side unlock, exchange mouth is still constantly chanting, but when he exchanged this sniper gun, chufei excited!


    "NIMA Five hundred thousand! Five million is worth it


    Yes, chufei changed his mind, only after the sniper gun arrived. The shape of this sniper gun is so cool that it can''t be made by modern earth technology.The sniper''s weight is more than 10 jin. It''s a silver muffler. At the same time, after the sniper gun was exchanged, the details of the sniper gun were updated.


    - silver light sniper gun peak version, electronic sight, natural environment calculation function, can aim 100% accurately. The bullet is a special penetrator, which is highly toxic The death rate is as high as 99%.


    I don''t know why. Anyway, the system''s introduction to this sniper gun directly states the power of the world''s monks. I didn''t get this treatment before! I don''t know if it''s the weapon or the system.


    But anyway, now chufei''s problem has been solved. There are many more introductions, but Chu Fei doesn''t care any more, because he has seen the information he really wants to see!


    "Well, the problem we need to figure out now is which buttock bend is where..." Chu Fei holds a sniper gun in his arms, and his face is full of bad smiles.

 Chapter 72

    The time in this letter is tonight, which means midnight. Chu Fei saw that there was still time, so he decided to try the silver light sniper gun peak version just made from the system.


    said, for the name of Chu, the name of Chu Fang is really unable to resist the temptation to make complaints about it. After all, as a hot weapon, the type and nickname are all normal, but what is the peak version? Even in the online games on earth, there will not be any weapon that can be named the peak version.


    After all, the peak version of these three words means that the sniper gun has reached the perfect level, since perfect, then the function must be rich enough, perfect.


    Chufei kept making tut tut sound in his mouth, and he took up the sniper gun in his hand. He felt the real feeling of sniper gun for the first time. But it''s strange to say that Chu Fei didn''t have a feeling of his own, let alone the idea of being at a loss. From the first moment when Chu Fei took up the sniper gun, he spread a sense of familiarity from his heart to Chu Fei''s heart.


    This kind of familiarity is just like Chu Fei, a veteran who has used this sniper gun for a long time and seems to have completed numerous difficult tasks with this sniper gun in the ever-changing battlefield.


    This feeling is strange, but it makes chufei very happy. Nothing else, it almost made chufei''s last worry disappear.


    "Needless to say, it must be the welfare of the system. After all, it''s the peak version worth 500000..."


    Next, chufei wandered in the familiarity and strangeness of the sniper gun, exchanging cake and drink from the system to eat.


    In fact, Chu Fei still wants to make something delicious, but for the time being, he is not hooked by the silver light sniper gun. About two hours later, it was evening outside, but the courtyard where Chu Fei was was still as bright as day.


    More than two hours of familiarity has let Chu Fei thoroughly transform the inexplicable sense of familiarity into the accurate grasp and perfect understanding of this sniper gun. The next thing to do is to wait for the arrival of the appointed time.


    There is not a short time, chufei put the sniper gun into the ring, and then from the ring, you shopkeeper gave chufei the wooden box opened.


    At that time, Chu Fei didn''t open the wooden box on the spot because of his trust in manager you and other reasons. Naturally, he didn''t know what was inside. So, at last, Chu Fei decided to open it.


    The package of the wooden box is not an explanation, and there is no lock mechanism. With a little force, the lid is lifted. Inside are nine flutes wrapped in flannelette, each of which contains a pure transparent crystal the size of a finger.


    Chu Fei picked up a crystal and put it in front of his eyes. At the same time, the memory in his mind turned quickly, and soon determined the real value of the transparent crystal.


    This is Xianyuan crystal. Chu Fei remembers that Xianyuan crystal is pure transparent crystal, but no one told Chu Fei how big a Xianyuan crystal should be.


    Anyway, Chu Fei felt that the nine immortal yuan crystals he got should be of normal size. However, out of caution, Chu Fei still turned on the identification function of the system.


    Appraisal: xianyuanjing is made of xianyuanli, with excellent quality.


    The explanation after the system identification is very simple. Although it confirms Chu Fei''s previous judgment, and also let Chu Fei know that these nine Xianyuan crystals are excellent, Chu Fei''s heart is still full of doubts.


    Because the system didn''t give the value of xianyuanjing, that is to say, how many points can be exchanged, let alone whether to recycle. This seems to indicate that the system itself does not look up to xianyuanjing.


    But Chu Fei clearly knows that the crisis of system collapse has not been completely solved, and the system still needs a lot of talent and treasure to absorb, but why does xianyuanjing not need it? Isn''t the vitality of heaven and earth the treasure of heaven and earth?


    Chu Fei couldn''t figure it out, and the question system didn''t get an answer, so he had to give up thinking for a while.


    Next, Chu Fei took out another xianyuanjing, two in all, and put them on the table. Then he covered the wooden box and put it back into the ring, and took out the pair of wind and thunder boots.


    The function of wind and thunder boots was only introduced by manager you, but not really tested. At that time, it was because the wind and thunder boots needed xianyuanjing. Chu Fei was embarrassed to tell shopkeeper you about the trial. After all, there should be no trial rule in this world.


    But now that we have xianyuanjing in hand, Chu is not going to have a try.


    According to the usage introduced by shopkeeper you in his memory, Chu Fei found the place to place xianyuanjing in the inner sole of the wind and thunder boots, and then put two xianyuanjing in.


    At the moment when xianyuanjing was put in, the two xianyuanjing gave off a soft light, and then the groove of the sole disappeared, directly becoming a flat sole.


    "Hey! That''s it? " Chu Fei was surprised and took off his shoes and put on this pair of wind and thunder boots.


    There are two ways to drive the wind and thunder boots. Shopkeeper you has made it clear that one is to directly use the wearer''s own heaven and earth force to stimulate, and the other is to press the button behind the shoe barrel.Chu Fei squatted down and touched, and then found two buttons. Now that he found them, of course, he had to press them down. Press down for a moment, Chu Fei felt a warm but very comfortable position wrapped around himself, this should be the array effect of wind and thunder boots.


    The next step is to test the speed. Chu Fei has estimated that according to shopkeeper you''s instructions, the speed of the shoes should be more than ten miles per second, which is absolutely the speed that can get rid of the naked eye.


    So the question is, how is the speed achieved? Is it that makes people''s legs tumble fast or something else? For example, if you are full of motivation, you can go out more than ten miles in one step?


    If it is the former, it is better. After all, it is relatively safe. But if it is the latter I don''t know where I''ll be killed.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to walk directly. After all, he was afraid of death. He chose to pad his toes in place now, and slowly felt the change brought by the shoes. Ten minutes later, chufei finally determined the real function of the shoes.


    People, no matter who wear wind and thunder boots, will have extreme speed, and the principle is array and material. At the same time, the reason why this pair of shoes can make people have extreme speed is that after people start to move, the shoes will actively accelerate people, and stimulate the reaction of all parts of people''s body to speed up, so as to adapt to the ultimate extreme speed.


    In other words, after putting on these shoes, the speed didn''t increase very much at first, at least it didn''t reach the point where people would be unable to control and crash. But this "not big" is enough to make chufei appear in the other side of the room.


    Then, with the continuous pace and the change of people from walking to running, shoes can bring more speed bonus and change the direction very simply.


    Of course, there are still shortcomings. The wind and thunder boots really answer the word "wind and thunder". When they start to move, that is, when the acceleration effect appears, there will be a thunder around them. The sound is not big, but it can definitely make people hear clearly. There will be a sound when you stop


    "It''s good, but I can''t use it today..." Chu Fei took off his thunder boots and threw them into his ring. Then he put on his shoes.


    Chu Fei took out his arms and looked at the time. It was still more than three hours before midnight. It would be meaningless to let Chu Fei wait. So Chu Fei decided to go back to the earth and take all the goods back.


    As soon as he thought about it, chufei moved his fingers and pointed the light ball of the earth''s transmission point, which appeared in the dark corner behind the shop.


    However, at the moment of Chu Fei''s appearance, he was startled.


    Nothing else, originally there were few people here, so it would not expose Chu Fei''s space shuttle, but now it is different, Chu Fei was found!


    What''s more, the person who found Chu Fei was not a stranger, but Da Dong!


    It''s nine o''clock in the evening. According to common sense, Dadong should stay in the shop. Whether it''s playing computer or lying down, it''s reasonable to stay in the corner behind the shop.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Fei is puzzled and worried at the same time.


    Dadong didn''t speak, not because he didn''t want to, but because he was too shocked. He was also bored to come out for a walk. The decoration of the shop had just changed, and the workers finished the work at eight o''clock.


    But since it has just been refitted, it is bound to brush the paint again, so there is an unpleasant taste in the shop. Although Dadong uses high-grade paint, more than 1000 barrels of that kind, but there will be a little taste.


    So, Dadong came out for a walk to get some fresh air.


    But it''s unnecessary to go far away, so Dadong wanders around in front of the shop. Just now, when Dadong went to the back of the shop, he was a little anxious to urinate. He looked left and right, but there was no one, so it was solved here.


    This side just lifted trousers to turn round, then discover in front of a burst of indistinct, then Chu Fei then appeared.


    "I''m Cao..." Chu Fei subconsciously raised his nose and smelled it. As a result, he smelled a smell of urine, so he scolded: "Dadong, you''re still a little promising. It''s not like there''s no toilet in the shop. As for running outside to pee..."


    Dadong still didn''t speak, but his hand had been raised, pointing to chufei, and then pointing to midair, and then his hands began to move quickly, but his mouth was just babbling.


    With a slap, Chu Fei speechless patted off Dadong''s hands, saying:


    "can''t speak, as for it! Never played a game? Never read a novel? Go, go, go back, go back. "


    Chu Fei is also extremely depressed, where he will think that he can really meet people, or meet acquaintances, and bang is still so coincidental.


    If Dadong doesn''t see the space passage or Chu Fei coming out of the space passage, then Chu Fei has enough reasons to cover it up.


    But the problem is that when people see it, they don''t know if they see it, and they see it clearly and truly, it''s unnecessary to lie and say that they are wrong.


    Therefore, Chu Fei plans to have a showdown, but he can''t have a showdown for the time being. He can only tell the story of space crossing first.Dadong is stunned and is dragged back to the shop by chufei with his neck collar, and then chufei closes the glass door of the shop. First glance at the new layout of the decoration, Chu Fei this will be big east on the chair behind the desk.


    The desk has been changed. It''s a more creative S-shaped desk. At the same time, there''s an extra computer and chair. Next to Dadong, Chu Fei naturally sits down.


    "Ask, don''t hold back what you have. If it''s too bad, no one will look at the shop."


    "You I... " Dadong stammered for a long time, and finally stabilized his mind after a long time, saying: "where have you been?"


    "You didn''t see the space passage, went to other places, and then just came back and was hit by you." Chufei shrugged.


    "Every time you go out during this period, you go to other places Other The world? " Dadong didn''t use the word "place" of chufei, but directly used the word "world", that is to say, Dadong can be sure that chufei entered other worlds.


    "Yes, where else to buy goods? What can we have on earth? Can''t you find out..."

 Chapter 73

    Dadong nodded and agreed with me, then said:


    "so, you went to a separate world and came back with some aphrodisiac?"


    Chu Fei was stunned. In fact, there was not much indecency in the whole thing. But when Dadong said that, Chu Fei suddenly felt that it seemed, seemed, and seemed to be the same thing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense What do you mean to take aphrodisiac? It''s a coincidence, isn''t it? "


    After chufei and Dadong talked nonsense again, they finally calmed down. After spitting out some hot tea, Dongfei finally poured out a big cup of tea.


    "Feige, are you not teasing me?"


    "You don''t see how I tease you."


    "Then we should be able to make money?"


    "It''s been sold step by step. You can see how much money it''s made."


    "Well, however, aphrodisiacs are really hard to sell and export. Can we import some other products?"


    Although the two people''s dialogue seems not to have much nutrition, unless we hear another meaning from it - Dadong is not jealous of Chu Fei''s ability to travel through the world.


    Of course, as a normal human, there will be such feelings of envy. But Dadong was just envious, and then he focused on the store and the future.


    Chufei is very glad that Dadong can show such a rational side in front of such a huge temptation, but at the same time, as a friend, chufei is very curious.


    But Chu Fei did not ask, because Dadong did not ask too many details. Chu Fei wants to understand that as long as Dadong doesn''t ask, then Chu Fei doesn''t take the initiative to say. After all, maybe people just managed to suppress their jealousy?


    "Feige, what are you looking at? What do you think? What''s going on? It''s not enough for me to show you the shop. Do you want to take me to another world? No, I don''t want to. I''m on the earth well, but I don''t want to play with the excitement... "


    Dadong misunderstood chufei, but this misunderstanding directly dispelled the biggest worry. Chu Fei felt that Dadong''s laziness and prudence had directly helped their relationship to a higher level.


    After all, if Dadong is really interested in it, it''s chufei who is hard to do.


    "Oh, don''t say it. It''s really exciting..." Chu Fei sighed, but he didn''t plan to say anything more. After all, killing people, monsters and cultivation are not suitable for the time being.


    Chufei''s side is quiet, and Dadong begins to talk about business with chufei.


    "By the way, Feige, he sold a lot today, and he is a new customer..."


    "What is it?" Chu Fei didn''t understand what sold out a lot. He was confused for a moment. Now it seems that the only thing that can be sold out in the shop is step by step.


    "Aphrodisiac!" Don''t you know the goods you bought


    "Well, it''s not Lee who just took care of them?"


    "No, it''s a few rich businessmen, all old drivers in the entertainment industry..."


    Chu Fei nodded, then opened the system interface and looked at the tasks he had received before. It was found that the original 6 customers had become 20.


    "How much do you sell?" Chufei was a little surprised. According to the system, 14 copies were sold, which is definitely not a small number.


    "Four for four."


    "Four? So little? " Chu Fei said less, compared with the number of 20 displayed by the system, but Dadong misunderstood it, thinking that Chu Fei simply thought that the number of 4 was a little less.


    "Quite a lot. Four is 800000. In just a few days, 800000 more people are nervous. You are too little My company didn''t make that easy money before... "


    "Well, I didn''t mean that. I sold four copies. How many people came? Only four people? "


    "No, a lot, a large group. When they came here, the work was not finished, and I didn''t let them in..."


    Chufei nodded. Maybe that''s the point. Although only four copies were sold, the number of people who came should have reached 20.


    Moreover, a more important reason is that the task of system release is to be loyal to customers, not repeat customers. That is to say, as long as customers feel that this super grocery store is powerful and powerful, and they have to come here to buy things, they don''t need to spend money to buy things.


    In this way, it seems that the task of 50 loyal customers is not difficult.


    Think of here, Chu Fei is in a good mood, after all, a task has seen the hope of completion.


    "By the way, I''ve got some new products here. Let me show you."


    With these words, Chu Fei found out from the ring several things he had got from the treasure of all things. They were a thousand machine house, a group of array Dan lamps, and a pair of wind and thunder boots.


    Chu Fei still had a hundred independent Dan lamps in his hand, but he didn''t take them out for the time being, because even if he took them out, there was no place to put them. Chu Fei plans to wait until he gets another heaven and earth ring in the crape myrtle world.After all, with the heaven and earth ring, Dadong will be more convenient.


    When these items were put on the table, Chu Fei''s mind suddenly heard the clear electronic voice of the female voice in the system, saying:


    - congratulations to the host for completing the task of "purchasing goods"!


    Although there was only one sentence, Chu Fei was also very happy. In a word, the three tasks of purchasing goods, 100 popularity and 50 loyal customers should be a group, and there is no reward for this group of tasks.


    Chu Fei had thought about it before, and it was estimated that the main reason why there was no reward for this group of tasks was that Chu Fei''s performance of the task of opening a shop was really poor. Because the evaluation of the task of opening a shop is too poor, there is no reward for this group of tasks, which can be regarded as another punishment.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t care about this, because these three tasks have rewards, and it''s estimated that the rewards are not particularly big. After all, after the task of opening a shop was completed, only 100 exchange points were given, and the next group of tasks were estimated to be no higher. In this way, Chu Fei would not care now.


    "This Model? Shoes? What are these spheres of light... " Dadong looked at Chu Fei and took out three things, each of which was not small, and it was not magic at all.


    On second thought, Feige can go to another world. Maybe he can get some "space equipment" from another world Dadong is also read the net text novel, naturally can think of this level.


    Therefore, two ideas have emerged in Dadong''s mind. One is to have a space equipment, and the other is to be curious about what these things on the table are for.


    "Dadong, I''ll find a way to get you a heaven and earth ring later. You can put the goods in the ring at that time, which will save the trouble and make it safe..."


    As soon as Chu Fei''s words were over, Dadong stood up excitedly and said, "heaven and earth? Are you going to a mysterious world? I thought it was fantasy! "


    Both Xuanhuan and Xiuzhen belong to the Oriental style. The names of the space storage equipment in them are full of oriental charm, such as Qiankun ring, Qiankun bag and so on. The Western Fantasy is simple, just space ring, space XX


    "OK, it seems that you have read several novels I recommended to you before..." Chufei said with a smile, then he left the cigarette end on the ground and said: "there is something good that will never forget you. Let me introduce this to you first..."


    Then, Chu Fei introduced the thousand machine house and wind thunder boots in detail, and then roughly introduced the array Dan lamp. It''s not that Chu Fei favors one over the other. After all, there''s not much to introduce about Dan Deng. You can finish it in two or three sentences, and Da Dong can easily understand it.


    However, Qianji house and Fenglei boots are different. Although the usage of these two things is not difficult, it is not so simple to clarify the various functions and taboos.


    This introduction, time will soon pass. When Chu Fei finally finished and Dadong finally understood, there were four or five cigarette ends on the floor in front of his desk.


    "So, now this thousand machine house can''t be used, because there is no crystal formed by the energy of heaven and earth But the wind and thunder boots can be used, because you have put in two xianyuanjing, right... "


    Dadong repeated the key information he had heard, but then he frowned and said:


    "the thousand machine room is OK, but the wind and thunder boots are a little against the sky. I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble if it is sold..."


    Dadong''s worry is reasonable, and chufei naturally understands it, but before that, chufei has thought of a good way to do it.


    "I have an idea..." Chu Fei made a pretence of profound start, and then turned on the computer, and opened a video website, and then began to search for movies.


    "Ah, Feige, you''re saying, half of it It''s too much torture


    "Don''t worry, look..." Chufei smiles and opens a video. It''s a movie, and it''s also a science fiction movie in Europe and America. This movie is relatively old, but it still has a lot of popularity in the circle of science fiction movies.


    Flash, the name and content of this movie is the superhero in Europe and America, a popular hero with lightning speed!


    "Well Feige, do you want to... "


    "I want to buy, you choose people, and then we discuss and decide to create a real superhero on earth and in our country! How about it? "


    Chu Fei''s face is excited. After all, the feeling of playing in person is not as good as that of the behind the scenes. Moreover, Chu Fei and Dadong''s characters are not suitable for high-profile public appearances. It''s really a good choice to be a "director" behind the scenes.


    Hear Chu Fei this idea, big East''s eyes also stare of slip round, the excitement on the face is self-evident.


    "I think It works


    "Of course it works!"


    Chufei and Dadong look at each other and laugh. They don''t know whether they ignore it intentionally or unintentionally. If they succeed, how much change will it bring to the world!"Well, well, that''s about it anyway. Don''t be blind. If you hit the wall and die, you''ll lose a lot. Now you start to think about what kind of people are qualified to wear these boots, and also think about other things. I have to go back to the world over there, where there is a duel waiting for me! "


    Chu Fei changed the transmission point on this side of the earth to the shop. After all, he had been found by Dadong, so there was no need to continue to hide it.


    "Duel? So conventional? " Dadong asked with a smile.


    "It''s a challenge. People want to challenge me. As a man on the earth, how can I not fight?"


    "Well, come on, Feige. I''ll think about it. It''s not a simple thing. I don''t think I need to sleep these days."


    Chufei laughs and disappears into the shop. Dadong sat down on the chair, took out the cigarette from the cigarette box, took a big gulp, turned on the computer, created a new text, and wrote down a line of Title:


    - superhero selection plan

 Chapter 74

    Chu Fei returned to the world of crape myrtle, Shuntian Pavilion and his own courtyard. Look at the time. There is still one hour left before the time agreed in the challenge.


    "Almost. If you want to help them, it''s just right to go now..." Chufei is right, but the premise is that people arrive on time, if the other party also wants to go to ambush early, now chufei no matter what to do is already late.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care about this, because first, he didn''t think the Liu family would ambush him in advance, and second, he was confident that he could escape from heaven no matter what situation he met with by virtue of the system.


    But just as chufei was about to walk into the top floor corridor of Shuntian Pavilion, chufei''s stomach heard a growling sound. Hungry, although Chu Fei had drunk milk tea and had a cake before, he didn''t know why he was hungry at this time.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t embarrass himself. If in the Yin other people''s time because of the belly call and exposure position, it is really funny.


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly opened the system interface, searched under the food column, unlocked the "egg fried rice" and directly exchanged a portion.


    For fried rice with eggs, earth people have their own unique plot. Maybe it''s because of that song, or maybe it''s because fried rice with eggs is close enough to the people.


    The egg fried rice is packed in a large paper bowl with a small plastic spoon inside. The golden egg fried rice is covered with meat slices, scallions and other ingredients. The fragrance is very attractive.


    Smell the taste of the moment, chufei mouth saliva immediately began to secrete extremely fast. Chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei.


    "Well..." Chufei closed his eyes with enjoyment. The fried rice with eggs is really delicious. The saltiness is moderate. Although the meat and eggs exist together, the taste is not mixed. Under the steaming heat, the delicious fried rice with eggs is completely ignited.


    "NIMA, what kind of fried rice with eggs is it? It''s not at the same level as what I used to eat before!"


    Chu Fei''s exclamation is superfluous, but it is also necessary. As a person on the earth, as a Chinese on the earth, the feelings for fried rice with eggs are absolutely indescribable.


    For many people, fried rice with eggs is a very simple thing. No matter whether it looks good or bad, as long as there is no paste and the things should be put, the taste will not be really bad.


    Many people say that fried rice with eggs is a kind of thing that is easy to learn and difficult to master. The fried rice with eggs made by real experts is definitely not as common as the simple "wrapping eggs with grains", but there is a deeper level of skills in it.


    But who is chufei? Chufei is the rich second generation. He has never been to any restaurants or private dishes on earth, but he has never eaten delicious fried rice with eggs!


    This shows that the fried rice with eggs exchanged by the system is definitely not a simple commodity!


    "Is it like that book that all kinds of food materials are top-grade, or they are extinct and top-grade?" Although delicious in front, but Chu Fei in the heart of doubt is more Sheng.


    Therefore, he resisted the impulse to continue to gobble up, opened the system and began to view the previously ignored description of fried rice with eggs. However, Chu Fei was disappointed, because the explanation of this system was not as gorgeous as that in the book, but rather very common and simple:


    - fried rice with eggs, simple but gorgeous, is another peak of Chinese cuisine - "records of the God of food".


    "God of food''s letter? What is this? " Fried rice with egg was rather baffling. He wanted to make complaints about egg fried rice, but at the moment, he was attracted by all this attention.


    But after all, there was no more information for Chu Fei to refer to, so Chu Fei gave up after thinking for a while. Began to enjoy the delicious fried rice with eggs while walking out of the courtyard.


    Light and shadow shaking, Chu Fei left the courtyard, appeared in the top floor corridor of Shuntian Pavilion backyard. Meier didn''t stand at the door and didn''t know what to do.


    But Chu Fei''s door was not empty, but another man, a man, and an acquaintance. This man is Kong yuan, the manager of Shuntian Pavilion.


    When he saw Kong yuan, Chu feizheng scooped up a spoonful of fried rice with eggs and wanted to put it into his mouth, but he was slightly delayed by the appearance of Kong yuan.


    "How are you, Master Chu What''s this? " Kong yuan was going to say what he was going to do so late, but he was completely interrupted by the fragrance of chufei''s egg fried rice.


    "Mr. Kong? Why are you here... " Chufei was a little puzzled, and at the same time, the fried rice with eggs in his hand was stuffed into his mouth.


    "I Hungry, I got the news that the Liu family wanted to be bad for you, so I came to dissuade you. " Kong Yuan put his mind away and answered Chu Fei''s question seriously, but his eyes were lingering on Chu Fei''s fried rice with eggs.


    "Bad? They ambush me? Do you want me Chu Fei asked subconsciously.


    "Well, they certainly don''t dare. After all, the young master is the VIP who lives in my Shuntian Pavilion, but they want to kill the young master even though they seem to be aboveboard.""Oh, I thought they wanted to kill me. Since they''re not, there''s nothing to worry about. If you''re OK, Mr. Kong, come with me. I don''t know that butt bend How could there be such a vulgar name... "


    Buttock bend is the duel place mentioned by the Liu family in the book of war. Buttock bend, as the name implies, must be buttock shaped bend. As for whether it is a water bay or some other bend, I don''t know.


    "Ha ha, I''m laughing. That buttock bend is the name given by the local people. Although it''s a bit vulgar, it doesn''t matter much because few people in that place will pass by on weekdays. If you have nothing to do, I''ll go with you. "


    Kong Yuan nodded and agreed to Chu Fei, but he was very clear in his heart. Even if Chu Fei didn''t invite him to go with him, he would hide in the dark.


    After all, Chu Fei is a noble man in Shuntian Pavilion, although he still doesn''t know what kind of sutras Chu Fei can produce. But if Chu Fei had an accident, then the remnant classics would be gone completely, and maybe it would fall into other people''s hands.


    Of course, Chu Fei couldn''t bring out the possibility of incomplete scriptures, and Kong Yuan naturally considered it, but they believed that it would be a good thing even if it didn''t reach the level of "scripture".


    After all, the people who dare to play in Shuntian pavilion are not born yet.


    Chu Fei and Kong yuan set out, but they walked slowly. It was ten minutes later when they reached the gate of Shun Tian Pavilion. Nothing else, chufei is too slow, because he is still enjoying the delicious fried rice with eggs.


    He had eaten up the previous portion of fried rice with eggs, and the plastic spoon in the carton was picked up by the staff of Shuntian Pavilion. Maybe it''s because the fried rice with eggs is too delicious, maybe it''s because chufei''s appetite has increased. Anyway, he exchanged another one from the system.


    Chu Fei naturally knows what Kong Yuan is thinking when he walks by and keeps twitching his nose. He also knows that according to the etiquette, no matter which world''s etiquette, Chu Fei should invite people to eat together now.


    But chufei didn''t, because chufei found that fried rice with eggs seems to be It didn''t show up. This is a little puzzling for Chu Fei, but it''s not a big deal. Anyway, what''s important now is that he finds that fried rice with eggs seems to be able to be used as a gift similar to the system clothing to pull relationships and even make money.


    Out of Shuntian Pavilion, there is a carriage at the door, which seems to have been arranged in advance by Kong yuan. At the invitation of Kong yuan, Chu Fei and Kong Yuan got into the carriage of the carriage, and then the carriage started.


    There was no coachman outside the carriage, and I didn''t know that it was Kong Yuan who controlled the horse with his own cultivation, or that the horse was intelligent enough to know where to go even if no one controlled it.


    But chufei didn''t ask, because he wasn''t very interested in the carriage, at least relative to the egg fried rice in his hand.


    "Burp..." Chufei ate another portion and threw it out of the carriage. A burp, with the smell of fried rice with eggs, spouted from his mouth and sprayed on Kong Yuan''s face.


    Kong yuan was a little disgusted, but he enjoyed the taste. At this moment, Kong Yuan suddenly found that his strength which had been cultivated for many years had disappeared.


    "Hasn''t Mr. Kong had dinner yet?" Chu Fei pretended to doubt and asked.


    "Er..." Kong Yuan tangled and looked at Chu Fei bitterly. He wanted to say that he had eaten, but he was worried that if he had eaten Chu Fei, there would be no afterword. But it''s not true.


    "How''s it going? Did I look good just now? Would you like one? " Chu Fei frowned and winked at Mr. Kong, with a bad look. Kong Yuan shivered all over.


    "Er..." Kong Yuan hesitated for a moment. After living for so many years, he naturally knew that it was not easy to take what he was holding out his hand. Since Chu Fei mentioned this point, it must mean that Chu Fei would not give him one to eat for nothing.


    Food is delicious, but human feelings are not necessarily delicious. However, on second thought, a man who seems to have no accomplishments can get so close to an elder and a young master of the blissful gate. At the same time, he can still wear such a gorgeous but enviable dress. What''s more, he is still a VIP of his own Shun Tian Pavilion. With so many identities, it seems that it''s not too bad to owe others.


    Thinking of this, Kong Yuan''s hesitation disappeared and changed into a decisive but solemn expression, and said in a deep voice:


    "I..."


    "Here Eat while it''s hot... "


    Kong Yuan wanted to say something, such as owe you a favor, or other similar words, but Chu Fei didn''t have a chance with him, very happily took out a steaming egg fried rice and handed it to Kong yuan.


    Kong yuan was stunned for a moment and then laughed bitterly. This young master of Chu is really sharp minded and not an ordinary person. He first raised his appetite and forced himself to decide to be ungrateful, but he didn''t give himself a chance to say it


    In this way, Chu Fei clearly explained a message: you owe me for the sake of delicious food, but I don''t want to hear it. If I give it to you, I will give it to you.


    What''s this? It''s generosity. It''s generosity with wrist! Even though Kong Yuan thought of it in a flash, he was happy with it.The hot fried rice with eggs is full of fragrance, which is eaten up by Kong yuan in an instant. It''s useless to taste slowly and taste like melting in the mouth. The real food is to let people move their fingers. What you can eat slowly is not good enough.


    However, after eating, Kong yuan did not immediately speak, nor was he willing to throw away the strange paper bowl and plastic spoon. Instead, he turned over his hand and put the paper bowl and plastic spoon into his personal space.


    Then, Kong yuan fell into a long silence. He was savoring the taste of the unknown food he had just eaten. When he finally recovered after a long time, the carriage had stopped and stopped at the west gate of shuntianfu.


    Out of the west gate, go straight along the main road for 100 meters, and then turn a few hundred meters to get to the so-called butt bend. Kong Yuan opened his eyes and said in a very gentle tone:


    "when you get out of the gate, you will be bent after walking a few hundred meters. There are few trees. Standing on the wall, you can see the buttock bend. There are only a few small earth slopes, and there is no barrier


    "Then go to the wall..." Chu Fei playfully looks at Kong yuan, who is very gentle in his speech. He praises the power of delicious food and thinks about his actions.


    On the city wall, this is Chu Fei''s decision after thinking. He doesn''t plan to fight against Liu''s young generation!

 Chapter 75

    "Ah? On the wall? What are you doing? " Kong Yuan didn''t respond for a moment.


    In Kong Yuan''s opinion, it''s good for Chu Fei to go directly to the place of engagement, that is, buttock bend. Even if those two people don''t recognize Kong yuan, they will be able to protect Chu Fei''s safety at that time.


    In fact, the reason why Kong Yuan took the initiative to follow this time is that mei''er talked to Kong yuan about being attacked after she came back. Secondly, Ding Li inquired about Liu''s plan and clarified the content of the challenge book.


    Under the instruction of elder an, Kong Yuan came to act as Chu Fei''s bodyguard. For a small family like the Liu family, Shun Tian Ge doesn''t care at all. Although Kong Yuan''s hand will be eloquent, as long as there are incomplete Scriptures or low-grade pseudo scriptures, then everything is worth it.


    Of course, there is a deeper reason why elder an didn''t say it, but even if he didn''t say it, you can guess it. If we can really get the incomplete Scriptures or even complete scriptures, what can shun Tian Pavilion and Shenshan do even if they are no longer neutral!


    The reason why Shenshan is neutral is not to have more energy to study the way of heaven If there is another way, which is clearer and clearer, why don''t you choose it!


    "Go up to the city wall and clean them up. Don''t worry, Mr. Kong. Go up. As long as you don''t cheat me, you don''t need to worry about everything."


    Chu Fei looks at Kong yuan with a smile and doesn''t intend to explain it. After all, Kong yuan will understand when he does it.


    "Well..." Kong Yuan nodded, then the horse turned around and ran to the side of the gate.


    A hundred meters away from both sides of the gate are the steps to the city wall. The steps are wide and tall. Horses can get on, but carriages can''t. But these Chu Fei also won''t mind, others can send here already let Chu Fei save a lot of strength.


    The carriage stopped, Kong Yuan walked in front, Chu Fei followed, two people step by step up the stairs, soon came to the wall. After arriving at the city wall, Kong Yuanyou led him out to the crenel on the city wall, and then pointed to the direction of the buttock bend: "this is it. You can see it from here. However, it''s getting late now. Even if there are stars and moonlight, it''s hard to really see the situation there without special cultivation I can see that the two members of the Liu family have arrived, and they are sitting on a small slope, probably waiting for the arrival of Mr. Chu... "


    Kong Yuan kept talking a little. Chu Fei knew that he meant well, so he could hear that Kong Yuan wanted to inquire about his accomplishments.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care too much about these things. Curiosity is human nature. Only curiosity can motivate people to do things.


    In Kong Yuan''s chatter, Chu Fei has already pulled out the sniper gun of silver light peak version from his own swallowing Tianjie.


    The huge sniper gun was mounted on the inner wall by chufei. Then chufei put his eyes in front of the sight, and his right hand began to adjust the buttons on the sight


    Night vision, infrared thermal imaging function, this is the necessary function of sniper gun in online games on earth. And generally, guns with this function can ignore the visual barrier brought by smoke bombs when aiming.


    Of course, in reality, on chufei''s side, the Silver Peak version of the sniper gun''s sight, after turning on the infrared thermal imaging function, can let chufei clearly see the two young masters of the Liu family who are hundreds of meters away in the buttock bend.


    However, infrared imaging is infrared imaging after all, so the person you see is just a reddish figure, and there is no way to clearly see the style, color and facial expression of other people''s clothes. Only the basic shape and movement can be seen.


    "Yes, they are very honest. They are sitting with their knees crossed. I''m not afraid of them!" Chu Fei saw two members of the Liu family through the sight glass. Just as Chu Fei said, they meditated quietly and calmly on the breakthrough.


    "Well Master Chu This Did you see them? "


    Kong yuan originally said to listen to happy, after all, to help Chu Fei, this kind of thing will always make people feel happy. But when he turned to look at chufei, he was confused by the things in chufei''s hand!


    What the hell is this! Long, there is a bracket, silver white shape, there is a cylinder above, in addition, there are all kinds of corners and prominent small pimples.


    This thing is so strange, but it seems to have an inexplicable beauty! Is this a powerful weapon?


    Kong Yuan kept guessing in his heart, but when he heard what Chu Fei said, his shock suddenly became more intense: can the cylinder on this long thing let people see things hundreds of meters away at night!?


    Kong Yuan kept guessing, guessing, and constantly surprised, but no matter how he guessed, he couldn''t figure out what was in chufei''s hand!


    Although Chu Fei didn''t look at Kong Yuan''s expression, he could still infer what Kong yuan was thinking from his surprised words and slightly short breath.


    "Of course, I can see it clearly..." Chu Fei responds to Kong Yuan''s question with a smile.For the infrared thermal imager, Chu Fei did not have a specific study, but he still knew a little basic information. After all, on the earth, whether it''s games or movies and TV plays, they often appear.


    This kind of thing, in terms of modern Earth Science and technology, can already let people see people several kilometers away. As for the bigger things like tanks, they can be found more than ten kilometers or even farther away!


    "Well, Mr. Chu, you..." Kong Yuan wanted to ask Chu Fei what he was going to do, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Chu Fei.


    "Shh..."


    For the first time in real life with a sniper gun hit, think or quite exciting! Chu Fei constantly adjusted his posture, with his right hand on the trigger and his left hand on the body of the sniper gun.


    In front of chufei''s eyes, that is, on the lens of the sniper gun''s sight, there were countless small numbers rolling rapidly at the moment. After a few seconds, the rolling data stopped and slowly disappeared, and the two English letters "OK" were displayed in the corner.


    At the same time, the sight of the sight was locked in the distance. Two people of the Liu family were meditating under the night sky.


    "Two at a time Really After Chu Fei said something, he didn''t hesitate much. He bent his right index finger and pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang!


    It''s not very loud, or a little bit less than the sound of a fart.


    Under the close mental induction of Kong yuan, the two little finger sized "bullets" broke away quickly with a speed that Kong yuan could not understand!


    The next moment, under Chu Fei''s sight and Kong Yuanyun''s eyes, two young masters of the Liu family, who were meditating on the earth slope, suddenly moved themselves


    Then, blood splashed and meat crumbled


    Two young masters of Liu family ranked second and third fell to the ground without any chance.


    Liu Yijin and Liu Yidao had a big hole in their left chest and half of their right rib. The burnt wound was slowly black.


    If someone can get into the examination, it will be found that these two people have suffered two fatal elements! One is the physical injury is too serious, the other is highly toxic, unknown highly toxic in an instant directly let two people lose their lives!


    "Tut tut It turns out that this is the effect of piercing bullet... "


    Chu Fei was shocked in his heart. Although he had known for a long time that bullets were poisonous penetrators, he didn''t have an accurate concept of what penetrators were.


    But now we know that the combination of the advantages of armor piercing bullet and armor piercing bullet results in that at the moment of contact with the target, it releases enough penetrating power and violent explosion at the same time, and the combination of the two creates enough lethality.


    The penetrating power is powerful, which can prevent the target from being fatally injured due to its thick skin. The blasting power can turn the injury that may not be too fatally into extremely fatal in an instant. Even if it does not hit the key point, it can also make the target extremely disabled.


    At the same time, don''t forget that bullets are also highly toxic. Chufei, as a human being on earth, naturally knows that the real poison is nothing more than nerve poison. Under the poison that can paralyze nerves in a fraction of a second, I''m afraid even a blood beast will die completely.


    Of course, it''s just Chu Fei''s own YY. If it''s a blood ape, this bullet will bring a little trouble to the blood ape at most.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I You... " Kong Yuan opened his mouth and didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    Just now, under his half step four pole cultivation, nature accurately grasped the two bullets flying out of the barrel, and naturally understood how terrible the speed was!


    After all, as a half step quadrupole man, he lost the control of those two "small bullets" in a flash. If he hadn''t locked his spirit on Liu Yidao and Liu Yijin in advance, I''m afraid he would never have known where those two bullets really went!


    "I I Cao Kong yuan was so shocked that he stammered out a dirty word he hadn''t used for decades!


    "Calm down, it''s not that Mr. Kong hasn''t seen me clean up the blood ape. What''s so surprising..."


    Although Chu Fei said that in his mouth, he was so excited that he almost called out. Men, no matter what status or energy, are always men. Since he is a man, he has a natural affinity for such things as cars and hot and cold weapons!


    Before that, Chu Fei didn''t release his inner passion because he didn''t release his weapons. But now it''s different. First, he killed people with pistols a few days ago, and now he killed people with sniper guns from a very long distance. This recent and far-reaching change directly aroused Chu Fei''s fighting enthusiasm!


    "Go away, go back to tea." Chu Fei turned over his hands and carried the silver sniper gun on his shoulder. After putting on a handsome posture, he took Kong Yuan and walked toward the steps of the city wall.


    After a few steps, Chu Fei found that Kong Yuan had not yet recovered from his previous shock, so he suddenly felt a sense of cheerfulness from the bottom of his heart.Chufei stops laughing and puts the sniper gun back into tuntianjie. Then he reached out and shook his hand in front of Kong Yuan''s eyes, as if calling for a soul, saying:


    "Mr. Kong, Master Kong! Handsome Kong... "


    Chu Fei changed his name after a while, but it was not until Chu Fei called "handsome Kong" that Kong Yuan responded.


    "Chu Mr. Chu, you That was... "

 Chapter 76

    Chufei''s funny, you become you, which has completely exposed Kong Yuan''s shock. It''s reasonable to say that as a senior member of Shuntian Pavilion, he should not be so excited. Even if he is really excited, it should be buried in his heart. His face should be indifferent to his identity, but now


    "It''s just two clowns. Mr. Kong is no better than that."


    "How ever did I care about the identities of those two people..." Kong Yuan said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Chu, although you and I don''t meet much, every time I meet you, you can bring me a huge shock. I don''t know what to say."


    "Hahaha, it''s OK, as long as Mr. Kong is not interested in my weapons."


    "Er..." Kong yuan was stunned for a moment. He had to say that he really had such a mind, but he knew that the beautiful and mysterious weapon could easily get rid of the two young masters of the Liu family, but once he met a real great monk, it was not enough to see.


    But no matter what, the existence that I have never seen is definitely a brand new weapon, and also a weapon that can open up a brand new field!


    Maybe the power of that thing is not unlimited, but if that thing can help the monks open a new direction to explore the way of heaven, then no matter what the cost is worth it!


    "Go, go, go back. I have other things to do. I can''t waste all my time in the evening. By the way, when can you elder come... "


    "The elder should be on his way now. Our sect is too far away from Shuntian Pavilion. It''s hard for ordinary people to reach it even after all their lives. Mr. Chu, please wait patiently for a few days... "


    Chu Fei has already brought the topic back. Naturally, Kong yuan can only change the topic together. The previous shock and shock can only be buried in his heart. When he goes back to meet elder an, he will report it carefully.


    Chu Fei nodded and said nothing more. He followed Kong yuan down the steps and got into the carriage. The carriage started to run, and it won''t take long to return to Shuntian Pavilion.


    In the car, chufei was thinking about a problem, that is, the power of thermal weapons and guns, whether they are modern earth, future or science fiction, is too limited.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t meet with the top monks in the world, and he didn''t know what kind of performance they would have when they really cast their magic, he would find that the role of guns was very little when he really came to the circle of experts.


    If you want to survive and work in this world, cultivation is the most fundamental thing. This is the same even on the earth, but the money and power on the earth are more prominent, and the cultivation and physique are relatively weakened.


    "Mr. Kong, is there any very basic cultivation method you can recommend? It''s the kind of very ordinary, very ordinary goods... "


    Chu Fei thought clearly. First, he tried to get a simple skill from Kong yuan, and then he slowly practiced it himself, which could be regarded as familiarizing himself with such things as the vitality of the next heaven and earth.


    In the middle of this, Chu Fei is using various means to find a way to get the five elements to participate in the heaven and earth double holy medicine. After the two groups of holy medicine are in hand, they can naturally begin to practice the unknown skill, and it will not hurt to throw away this basic skill.


    But if Chu Fei got another relatively powerful skill, he would feel heartache and flesh ache if he didn''t use it. Even though he knew what he had learned and practiced was still on his body and would not really throw it away, the feeling of heartache was still hard to get rid of.


    So, he decided to buy a roadside product!


    "Well, I don''t know why Mr. Chu asked about this, but there are not many skills that meet the requirements of Mr. Chu. I happen to know two kinds. One is the folk Dharma in the mainland where our holy mountain is located, and the other is the basic Dharma in the mainland where we are now... "


    "Oh? What''s the difference between the two? " Chu Fei''s interest came, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple. And looking at Kong Yuan''s style, it seems that it''s not difficult to get one or two sets for himself.


    "The basic skills of this continent are widely spread. The contents are mainly the changes and cultivation of the five elements. Of course, they are very basic. This set of skills can only be used in the stage of air entrainment, and it is the primary stage of air entrainment, that is, before ningdan. At the beginning of Ning Dan, this skill is useless. This set of Gongfa is called "preliminary record of five elements."


    As the name says, "the first record of five elements" is really a record of very elementary things. Although this set of skills is bad, it is not difficult for ordinary people to get it. But the problem is that even if this set of skills is simple, it''s also a monk''s skill. Not everyone can practice it.


    Over time, this physical attributes, quality of the threshold has become a difference in identity. If the body cannot be cultivated, then it is not qualified to understand this skill. Otherwise, it is blasphemy and disrespect to those who can be cultivated!


    Of course, the real masters and sects don''t care whether this kind of thing will be obtained by ordinary people. Because even if you get it, you can''t use it."Another skill is spread on the mainland where our holy mountain is located. According to legend, it was created by the founder of our holy mountain kaipai sect, and passed on to the common people just to make people free from disease and enjoy life more freely This set of martial arts is called "huichungong". The threshold of cultivation is not high. Although the effect is only to strengthen the body and enhance the resilience of the human body, there is no combat method, this set of martial arts can be practiced all the way to the holy state Of course, it''s all legends. No one can cultivate Huichun Gong to such a high level now... "


    Chu Fei nodded. He had to say that although these two kinds of skills are very different, one has five elements foundation and several combat methods, and the other is in addition to strengthening the body and increasing immunity Oh, no, there is no other effect besides resilience, but after thinking about it, Chu Fei is still more interested in huichungong.


    Nothing else. As a modern man, as a modern man with a system, Chu Fei knows that "Immortality" is what he lacks most. As for other combat effectiveness and methods, he can rely on the system to make up for them temporarily.


    In this way, when you have collected two sets of holy medicine, you can directly start to practice the incomplete and unknown skill.


    "Mr. Kong, is chungong a major skill this time?"


    Major is the main practice. If you have a major, you naturally have a minor. It''s also easy to understand the minor training, that is, the other skills that help the practitioners to improve their abilities on another level.


    "No, huichungong is a minor skill, which is not in conflict with other existing and recorded skills. But the problem is that no one will really practice huichungong alone, especially after reaching the TIANTI level. This time, chungong has no record of the cultivation methods after the TIANTI level. It can only be explored by itself. "


    "That''s true. When Mr. Kong says that, I''m very interested in this Spring Festival exercise. If I can, I''d like to ask Mr. Kong to give me a set."


    "Since Mr. Chu is interested, it''s no problem. Besides, I''ll take one of them with me now, and I''ll give one to you now. "


    When Kong Yuan said this, his right hand lit up a beautiful jade about the size of a palm. It was square and square, with two symbols that seemed to be words printed on it.


    "This is the jade slip that records huichungong. The two characters on it are supposed to be huichungong, but I''m ashamed that no one can be sure of that."


    Chu Fei took the jade slip and played with it strangely. However, what he thought was that Kong Yuan had just said this sentence. It was clear that he had taken out the jade slip, but he didn''t seem to know the words on it.


    Moreover, according to him, it seems that no one can recognize these two "words". It''s just speculation


    "Well, Mr. Kong, I don''t understand. Is this jade slip something handed down from ancient times? Why don''t you know the two words above? "


    "It''s not..." Kong Yuan shook his head, frowned slowly and said, "it should be a mystery. This rejuvenation skill has its own record. It was recorded on the jade slips engraved with these two characters from the beginning. It seems that it is to pay homage to the people who created this skill. Maybe it is for some other reason. In short, these two characters will be recorded on every jade slip recording the rejuvenation skill later. "


    Chu Fei nodded. This explanation is understandable, but Kong Yuan changed his words and said, "but more importantly, no matter who it is, as long as you use a jade slip to record the rejuvenation skill, two words like this will automatically appear on the jade slip. Moreover, no matter how large the capacity of a jade slip is, it can only store one rejuvenation skill, and there is no way to store the extra word or even a symbol. "


    The memory is full, this is the first reaction in Chu Fei''s mind after hearing this sentence. People on earth know that memory has a fixed size. And just listen to Kong Yuan said, it seems that this jade slip also has a certain storage space.


    Moreover, the jade slips are not too strange to Chu Fei. After all, in many online texts, jade slips are real. They not only record skills, but also record all kinds of information, including pictures and sounds.


    Think of here, Chu Fei suddenly excited Ling Ling to hit a cold shiver! Why the earth network you YY out of those things will appear in this world!


    In the end, they came to a web world, or this world and similar world with a special way to map to the earth people''s mind?


    "What Mr. Kong said is too abstruse to understand." Chu Fei''s words are very modest. He calls himself a kid. At least in the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei only has a similar idea about doctor Xue in Heixia town.


    "You''re welcome. In fact, even our elders don''t understand it. Moreover, this mystery has existed for tens of thousands of years. It is speculated by Da Neng that this mystery can only be solved when Huichun Gong is really practiced to a great degree. "


    Chu Fei nodded, forced to use the mystery of jade slips to suppress his inner doubt about the connection between Xuanhuan, WangWen, Ziwei and the earth.Because chufei is very clear that there are some problems that human beings had better not touch. As if, even if confused, Chu Fei didn''t want to figure out where his system came from.

 Chapter 77

    Perhaps, when Chu Fei''s ability is strong enough, then Chu Fei will be able to find the answer and find the answer. But before that, it''s better to bury everything in your heart.


    "By the way, Mr. Kong, I still have a question. Since there are jade slips, why are there jade books and animal skin books in Guibao pavilion?"


    "I want to ask why we don''t all use jade slips to record, right? In fact, it''s very simple, it''s not without them. But the existence of jade book and animal skin book virtually elevates the holders of jade book. After all, we are in business. I think you should be able to understand the truth."


    "I see." Chu Fei suddenly realized that, indeed, as Kong Yuan said, the jade book represents the identity, even if he does not have the convenience of jade slips.


    "Moreover, the production of jade slips is a bit cumbersome, and there are restrictions on their use. It is necessary to have Yuanli in the body. Moreover, the higher the Yuanli, the more advanced the jade slips can be used. There is no way for the low-level Tiandi Yuanli to explore the jade slips which can only be opened by xianyuanli... "


    "How do you distinguish the jade slips?"


    "It''s very simple. Color. Ordinary jade slips are ordinary jade colors. After array processing, they can be used as jade slips to record things. The more advanced the jade, the more profound the content can be stored... " Speaking of this, Kong Yuan said thoughtfully:


    "it seems that the young master really has no accomplishments..."


    "To say yes is to say no is to say no." Chu Fei answered ambiguously. He had known for a long time that he could not hide his cultivation. Instead of trying to hide it, he would rather admit it ambiguously.


    "Ha ha, I''m rude. However, I believe that the young master will naturally be able to find out the skills in the jade slips. " Kong Yuan laughs and exposes the matter in this way. He doesn''t mention it or talk about it any more.


    Chu Fei looks at the jade slips in his hand and presses the identification function on the open system interface.


    Appraisal: the jade slips record the rejuvenation skill. The skill can be bound. Is it bound?


    Chu Fei pressed confirm, and the system began to bind Bu Huichun. However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, he did not receive a reminder of whether the system had changed the method.


    After all, the previous system said that there is no limit to the number of times the unknown skill can be bound. You can change or increase the skill binding at any time. But the problem is, now Chu Fei doesn''t know whether his huichungong is changed or increased


    When Chu Fei was wondering, she heard the systematic female voice electronic voice in her mind:


    -- Congratulations to the host, the auxiliary skill binding was successful.


    When this voice appeared, Chu Fei noticed that there was an auxiliary column on the box of Gongfa, which was opposite to the main Gongfa.


    Under the main skill is the incomplete golden nameless skill, while under the auxiliary skill is Huichun skill. There is no way to practice the unknown skill in a short time. I can only rely on it for the time being.


    In the frame of huichungong, there is a human figure pattern, but only the outline. Different from the scale on the other side of the main cultivation method, there are many lines in this human figure, but it is not the familiar meridians and acupoints of Chu Fei, but a more difficult line to understand.


    If you look at these lines carefully, you will find that each line passes through every part of the human figure, and so do other lines.


    Next to the human pattern, there is a button with two words "perfusion" written on it, and a brief introduction beside it. After reading the introduction, Chu Fei knew it in his heart.


    Although I don''t know how others practice Huichun Gong, Chu Fei''s practice is very simple, just pour it. What perfusion needs is the number of points of the system, and each perfusion will need more points. I don''t know how many times I can infuse, but Chu Fei knows how many points I need for the first time.


    No more, no less, a million


    A million points is a million yuan. Although it''s not a small number, chufei doesn''t care much about it now. There''s nothing else. Who let Chu Fei count his points by tens of millions now


    "One million is acceptable..." I think about it. I press the button. After pressing, the system pops up the confirmation box. After chufei confirms, the perfusion begins. At the same time, the word "perfusion" dimmed and finally disappeared, and a countdown appeared where the original reality of "perfusion" was, which was the countdown of seven days a week.


    Chu Fei could see it clearly. After a little thought, he could understand it. I''m afraid it would be a week before the next infusion. I just don''t know how many points will be needed for perfusion. After all, one million for the first time


    Then, under the gaze of Chu Fei, a thin line in the frame of the auxiliary skill, in the outline of human nature, slowly lit up. At first, it was bright and dark, but later, the reform showed a dazzling light.


    When the light reached the highest point, Chu Fei felt an indescribable sense of comfort, and at the same time, he found that his body seemed to be more solid.


    At this point, the luminous line light weakened, and finally stabilized in the degree of soft light. And the comfortable feeling in chufei''s body also stopped.Although the feeling of comfort has stopped, the feeling of strong body still exists. Chufei didn''t look at his body data. He didn''t need to look at things like strength and speed. He also knew that his body had been greatly improved.


    In a word, chufei doesn''t want to look at the quantitative body data, because in that case, he will feel that he is not a real person, but a system data, just a game character manipulated by others That''s not a good feeling, so chufei doesn''t plan to go to that box to confirm how strong he is.


    Next to him, Kong Yuan had returned to peace. While he was thinking about all kinds of messy things, he was waiting for the carriage to arrive at the gate of Shuntian Pavilion, but suddenly a strange palpitation came.


    At that moment, Kong Yuan felt that he was enveloped by a powerful momentum. He did not dare to move, nor did he dare to breathe, or even let his body muscles move.


    But this feeling didn''t last long, and soon it faded like a tide. When this feeling faded, Kong yuan was relieved. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at Chu Fei. He wanted to see if Chu Fei also felt the powerful momentum that he didn''t know how to resist, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth for a moment.


    Because he found that Chu Fei had changed, but after thinking about it, he found that he couldn''t tell exactly where Chu Fei had changed. In doubt, time passed quickly.


    The carriage has come to the gate of Shuntian Pavilion. Chufei is the first to ask Kong yuan to get off. But Chu Fei didn''t go to the backyard with Kong yuan. He chose to go to the private room of the blissful gate to find Yun Shuxue.


    He wants to find Yun Shuxue to ask for Yuanjing and xianyuanjing. Although there must be such things in Shuntian Pavilion, Chu Fei doesn''t want to communicate with Shuntian Pavilion too much before the transaction is completed.


    Of course, after all, Kong Yuan is a man and Yun Shuxue is a beauty. In the same situation, I think any one will give priority to looking for beautiful women.


    At the gate of the blissful gate, Chu Fei knocks on the door. But this time Chu Fei knocked on the door, but it was very regular. For this, even Chu Fei himself could not say why he knocked on the door like this.


    Maybe it''s just a whim.


    Dong Dong Dong


    Chu Fei is a little excited in his heart. There are two reasons for his excitement. One is that he has successfully infused a rejuvenation exercise, and he can obviously feel that his body has become stronger. Another is about to see the beauty Yun Shuxue.


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t necessarily realize this. Anyway, he just felt that he was walking lightly as if he wanted to fly. He saw everything clearly, and his mind was very clear. What he smelled was fragrance


    When Chu Fei felt the joy of his heart, the door in front of him opened. Yun Shuxue stood at the door, looking at Chu Fei askew, with a puzzled look on her face.


    Chu Fei picked to pick eyebrow, temporarily didn''t respond to come over to want to do what, say what.


    "Why don''t you come in?" Said Yun Shuxue.


    "Well, didn''t you have to ask at the door before you let me in?" Chu Fei said subconsciously.


    "I asked you just now, but you didn''t answer me. Later, master asked you to go in, but you didn''t respond. What''s the matter with you? "


    "Ah?" Leng Dao just now: am I too excited? Didn''t even respond to what people said? No!


    Yes, it shouldn''t, but that''s the truth. Chufei really lost his mind, and paid too much attention to the changes of his body. At the same time, he put too much energy on the various feelings of his body.


    As a matter of fact, no one will go out to work immediately after a breakthrough in cultivation. Generally, it takes a certain amount of time to buffer. This time can be long or short, but no matter how long it takes, you must feel your body changes wholeheartedly.


    Chu Fei did not experience such a time, so he made such a horse at this time. Of course, Yun Shuxue didn''t expect to be here. She just thought that chufei was stupid


    "Why don''t you come in? What are you doing at the door? " Inside, the voice of Yu Lianhua, yunshuxue''s master, came.


    "Come on, come on in." Cloud Book snow invited Chu Fei again, this time Chu Fei finally reaction came over, step into the private room, cloud Book snow is closed the door to come.


    "Good evening, master!" Chu Fei''s excitement hasn''t passed yet, so he smiles and greets Yu Lianhua at the first time.


    "Why are you so happy? Is there anything good to take care of us Jade lotus with a smile, but the words inside and outside is to Chu Fei first buried a soft nail.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care, who let no matter cloud Book snow or jade lotus are beautiful, especially cloud Book snow, with their own relationship or very good.


    "Good things come naturally, but there are bad things before good things. I want to get something like Yuanjing and xianyuanjing I wonder if you can give me some... "

 Chapter 78

    Yun Shuxue was amused, but she didn''t speak because it was Chu Fei who was talking to her master, Yu Lianhua. As an apprentice, she was not suitable to interrupt.


    "Why, how long has it been since I saw you? Are you poor again? Why don''t you want gold and silver this time? "


    "Hey, hey..." Chu Fei gave a cheap smile and said: "look what you said, what do you mean you are poor again In fact, I''m quite rich, but I don''t have any cash... "


    "Hum..." The jade lotus flower face has a smile meaning to hum a, stretch out a hand to hurtle Chu Fei to hook a finger.


    Of course, chufei didn''t think that yulianhua was colluding with chufei, so he was very excited to exchange two cups of milk tea from the system and respectfully gave it to yulianhua.


    "Well, you have a little conscience. However, if you use two cups of milk tea, you will take away a batch of xianyuanjing. Do you think we are the big culprits... "


    For this point, Chu Fei is also entangled. Chu Fei naturally knew that there was no reason for others to give him a batch of Yuanjing, so it was necessary to take out something of equal value for trading.


    But the question is, what to take


    When Chu Fei was thinking about this problem, he mainly considered the female identity of Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua, but the clothes had already been given, so there was no reason to trade them again.


    "Well But what I can exchange for is nothing... " Chu Fei put on a sad face.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. How many do you want first... "


    "Well, Yuanjing and xianyuanjing are the same, more than a dozen Almost enough... " Chu Fei broke his fingers and calculated that a dozen of them were really enough.


    After all, in the current position, what Chu Fei really needs to use Yuanjing and xianyuanjing are just the two things in the shop. One thousand machine room uses Yuanjing, and the other pair of wind and thunder boots uses xianyuanjing.


    "A dozen? More than a dozen of what you said? " Yulianhua obviously didn''t think that chufei just wanted a little bit of things. Although these two kinds of things are good things that ordinary people can meet but can''t ask for, for friars, more than a dozen of them really don''t need much consideration.


    Especially when it comes to the cultivation of jade lotus, Yuanjing and xianyuanjing will never be seen again.


    "Well, I''ll give you 10000 Yuanjing and 1000 xianyuanjing..." After thinking about it, Yu Lianhua said, "and you Just give us a copy of what you provided to Shuntian Pavilion as it is... "


    Yulianhua really deserves to be a human spirit who has lived for more than 100 years. Although she has never asked chufei why she stayed in Shuntian pavilion from beginning to end, she knows in her heart that chufei must have brought out something good enough.


    "Well That thing I don''t have a second one either... " Chu Fei was startled. He didn''t think that Yu Lianhua would say such a thing.


    Has the reason of staying in Shuntian Pavilion been exposed? No, Shuntian Pavilion is not stupid. How can this kind of thing be leaked!


    But if it wasn''t for the leak, why could yulianhua be sure that she must have given something good to Shuntian pavilion!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei coughed, adjusted his mood, and said:


    "did you guess something? I''m very surprised. Why can''t I have a good relationship with Shuntian pavilion? "


    Never try to play tricks with your predecessors who are more experienced and knowledgeable than you are. It''s the most effective means of communication to speak directly. This point, Chu Fei thought very clearly.


    After all, he is an old bookworm who has been immersed in Internet articles for many years, and he knows all kinds of bugs in Internet articles. For example, a teenager can negotiate with a group of hundreds of old monsters and play tricks This kind of small bug that can be easily killed will not be tried.


    "If you really have a good relationship with Shuntian Pavilion, they will not arrange the recorder to follow you..."


    "The recorder? Did you mean the observer and recorder of Shenshan Chu Fei Leng Leng, he really did not think about this problem.


    "Yes, or why do you think that when you face the Liu and Wang families, a friar will tell you to speak with his fist? Why do you think that a well-dressed gentleman would have no reason to talk to you? "


    Chu Fei listened silently, thinking in his heart. I have to say that what other people say is reasonable and should be the truth. Chu Fei didn''t think about the details of the incident because it was his first time to kill.


    But now looking back, what yulianhua said is really right. In this world, killing people because of a quarrel of words is on every day. At that time, I dressed very ordinary, and there was nothing worth helping.


    Why would such a rich young man come out to give his opinions? Even if they are nosy, why do they think they can really talk with their fists!


    There are many problems in this matter, and they are not small problems. Fortunately, this incident will not really bring any harm to Chu Fei, at least not for the time being."Well, don''t think about it. People arrange people to follow you, it must be because your transaction makes them interested in you and think that you will rise up in the future, otherwise it will not. Well, let''s talk about our deal... "


    "Well Master, it''s not that I''m stingy, it''s that I can''t tell whether it''s good or bad. In this way, I promise you, as long as there are good things, I will think about you first. Is that ok? "


    Chu Fei retreated to advance. Although he said so, he couldn''t guarantee what it was like at the right time. But for the sake of Yuanjing and xianyuanjing, chufei had to choose to say something nice first.


    "Well, you are so careful. Don''t you think anyone can see it?" Jade lotus funny stare at Chu Fei, to the end Chu Fei even red also don''t know how to explain.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you, and it will be useful to you in the future. If I don''t, then I''ll be the one who cultivates future generations... " Jade lotus finish saying, right hand a turn, a simple appearance of dark metal ring appeared in her palm.


    "There are ten thousand yuan crystal and one thousand fairy yuan crystal in it, together with this ring, I''ll give it to you."


    As soon as the hand of the jade lotus gave it away, the simple ring floated slowly in front of Chu Fei. Chu Fei reached out to take it, and his heart began to live again.


    Chu Fei first tried to use the so-called Tiandi Yuanli to explore the things in the ring. Although he had never tried before, it was something in his body, so he succeeded after several attempts.


    But after the exploration, chufei hit the ring again.


    Chu Fei said when he left the shop that he wanted to get Dadong a heaven and earth ring, so that Dadong could put all the goods in the ring.


    But now the ring is there, and the contents are there. The question is, how to use it for Dadong? Dadong is just an ordinary person. He is also an ordinary earthman. He has no accomplishments all over. It seems that he can''t use this ring.


    However, to be on the safe side, Chu Fei asked, saying:


    "master, ask me something, can ordinary people use this ring? Ordinary people without accomplishments... "


    "No accomplishments? Of course, it can''t be used. How can you even ask such an idiotic question? I''m beginning to regret sending you these things now Otherwise, I''ll go back? " When the lotus lotus spoke, the corners of her mouth were warped and full of laughter. But Chu Fei did not know whether she really regretted or make complaints about it.


    "Well, no, don''t Well, I have a brother who helps me take care of my business. These Yuanjing will be arranged by him at that time. So... "


    "The man?" Yu Lianhua asked.


    "Well, man." Chufei nodded.


    "Ordinary people? Mortals? "


    "Well, ordinary mortals..."


    "This is a world of monks. What can ordinary mortals do. If you want to achieve something, don''t tangle too much with worldly relations. Otherwise, when you practice juejian one day, you will naturally find that those worldly brothers and friends have already turned into a piece of loess... "


    "Well It''s really a problem... " Chu Fei thought in his heart, it seems that it is really necessary to pull Dadong to practice together. But when Dadong begins to practice, his family and lovers will be indispensable. Otherwise, commander Guanggan of Dadong will hate himself


    But in this way, one person will involve a group of people, and a group of people will involve a larger group of people, which seems to be an endless spread It''s terrible to think about


    So chufei decided not to think about it for the time being.


    "Master, you see, if you can help him, it''s not much. Just let him use this ring. The rest depends on his nature... "


    "This heaven and earth commandment is just a common thing. It can be used only after primary air entrainment. This is not a big problem. But you also said that it''s a man, and we are women. You want us to have a skin blind date with other men, even if it''s just hands, it seems that it''s a little bit... " Yu Lianhua''s mouth was curled and her brow was wrinkled. It could be seen that she was not happy.


    "Well, this Otherwise, I''ll treat you to something delicious! "


    "Oh? We''ve had milk tea and cake, so we didn''t miss those sweets. I don''t know. What else can you bring out? "


    Yu Lianhua''s face is a little better, but it''s just a little better. In order to take care of Chu Fei, or to invest in him, Yu Lianhua can really help his friend use Yuanli to irrigate his body. But can is not willing, can also just can.


    "Well..." Chufei is worried. They''re right. We have to use new things. What new things can we use! There are many delicious foods on earth, but the question is which one to choose


    "Well, I don''t know if the elder and Xueer have had dinner. If they haven''t, how about tasting the best food in my hometown first?"

 Chapter 79

    Chu Fei''s voice just fell, jade lotus hasn''t said anything, cloud Book snow standing beside suddenly stares up eyes. At this time, Yun Shuxue doesn''t care whether he is suitable to speak or not. He stares at Chu Fei directly and his face turns red. He says sullenly:


    "who allows you to call me Xueer!"


    "Er..." Chu Fei was a little confused. No one really allowed him But I can''t always call you by your full name. It''s so strange. After all, we''ve known each other for so long Otherwise, Xiaoxue? Snow? Girl


    Chu Fei is serious thinking, but he ignored the difference between men and women in the world of crape myrtle. Even in the ancient times of the earth, it was not good for a man to call another woman so intimate. At least, it''s not appropriate until the relationship is really that close.


    "You Shut up Cloud Book snow pretty face flushed, she didn''t expect Chu Fei would say more and more too much, behind the address unexpectedly a top let a person shy.


    "Well, I''ll shut up. But Li is such a Li. It''s hard to call his full name all the time... "


    The jade lotus flower looks happy over there and doesn''t want to interrupt at all. After all, he has regarded chufei as one of the alternatives of his beloved son-in-law, so he can easily accept these terms.


    After a while, the jade lotus see his love disciple cloud Book snow already shy of speechless, then stand out to fight a circle.


    "Come on, come on, don''t make any noise. Let''s take out the delicious food you said first... "


    "All right, all right..." Chufei nodded and exchanged two portions of fried rice with eggs from the system interface. They were also paper bowls and plastic spoons, with the same steaming aroma.


    Egg fried rice on the table, Chu Fei respectfully put one of them in front of the jade lotus.


    "Fried rice with eggs Simple to the extreme, but also delicious to the extreme top food


    "This is "Rice?" The jade lotus holds the spoon to scoop a little, distinguish carefully.


    "Well, have you seen me before?" After seeing Kong Yuan''s obsession with fried rice with eggs, Chu Fei always thought that rice did not exist in this world. But now it seems that is not the case. After all, yulianhua recognized it!


    "Of course. I know it''s from rice, but it''s not easy to grow and the growing conditions are harsh. The whole year''s yield is only ten thousand jin. Where did you get it? "


    "Well? "Ah?" Chu feileng didn''t expect that the rice in the world of crape myrtle is still a rare commodity. Does it mean that you can make money just by pouring rice back and forth!


    But on second thought, it seems that just making money is a little too low. You''d better get more natural resources, local treasures, and skill scripts! Just like what I''m doing now, that''s enough.


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, this rice is not unusual in my hometown. You can eat it freely..." Chu Fei takes back his mind and says with a wave of his hand.


    "In that case, I''m not polite. However, if it is like what you said, I may ask you to supply the rice demand of my whole blissful gate in the future. Anyway, there are a lot of rice in your hometown... "


    Jade lotus said, will be immersed in the heart of the delicious egg fried rice.


    Beside, cloud Book Snow''s small hand also extended to another egg fried rice, but was found by the sharp eyed Chu Fei.


    "Don''t eat it. You drink this milk tea..." Chu Fei stops Yun Shuxue, then exchanges a bottle of mineral water, and pushes it to Yun Shuxue, saying:


    "after drinking milk tea and water, you can eat fried rice with eggs."


    "Why?" The blush on Yun Shuxue''s face hasn''t faded, but it doesn''t prevent her from fighting for delicious food for herself. What''s more, if you really do as chufei said, I''m afraid she will be full before she finishes drinking the mineral water.


    "Look at you, I just called you Xueer, and said a few other names. That''s it. I''m afraid you''re too shy to ignore the delicious food, so I''ll let you drink milk tea first. But milk tea is too sweet, it will cover up the smell of fried rice with eggs, so you have to drink some more water... "


    "I..." Cloud Book snow wants to refute, but think carefully, it seems that what Chu Fei said is indeed right.


    "Well, just drink less. It''s not really for you to drink up..." Chu Fei helplessly shrugged his shoulders, which was loose.


    With Chu Fei''s permission, Yun Shuxue forgets his shyness for a while. After all, where is the smell of fried rice with eggs? If you want to taste delicious food, you can''t be shy!


    Chu Fei had already had enough, so he would not have any impulse to fried rice with eggs. So he sat opposite them, watching them enjoy the delicious food while thinking about what Yu Lianhua just said.


    Yu Lianhua has just said that Chu Fei may supply the rice demand of the whole blissful gate. To put it bluntly, I just want to make sure that all the people in the blissful gate can eat rice.


    For chufei, this is not a problem, and it doesn''t need too many good things to trade. Gold and silver are enough. But the problem is, if you buy from the earth, then you have to find a way to turn gold into money.


    Another way is not to purchase from the earth, but to exchange directly from the system This seems to be feasible and convenient no matter from which point of view, but it seems to be a little too dependent on the system.Is it good to rely on the system? Maybe, but as a person, if you purely rely on something independent of yourself, you will always feel a little uncomfortable.


    Now Chu Fei is such an idea. But after thinking about it, there is no other good way. We can only rely on the system to exchange rice for people in the world. Of course, in the process, chufei had to find a way to export gold and silver from the earth.


    Gold and silver are hard currency. Chu Fei naturally doesn''t want to give these good things to foreigners. Chu Fei wants to give his country, but how to make others believe his legitimacy is a problem.


    However, this kind of thing will be handed over to Da Dong to have a headache. Chu Fei is too lazy to think about it


    Chu Fei finally stopped thinking, he put his attention on the table in front of him, but at this time, there were two empty paper bowls on the table.


    After eating up, even the two women ate up the fried rice with eggs, and the food was clean. If it was not a paper bowl but a ceramic bowl, it would not even have to be washed.


    At this time, Yu Lianhua is drinking the mineral water that Chu Fei took out before, while Yun Shuxue is holding the milk tea.


    "How about, how about the taste..." Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s delicious. Although the ingredients are extremely simple, the temperature is very good. This kind of delicious food is really unprecedented. I just don''t know if I can eat it often in the future. "


    For the evaluation of jade lotus, Chu Fei is very happy.


    "As long as you want to eat often, it''s no problem. However, when a monk reaches a certain level, shouldn''t he not need to eat? "


    "Yes, it''s just that you don''t need it. It''s not that you can''t eat it. As long as there is something delicious, why not eat it? " Yu Lianhua''s rhetorical question was so powerful that Chu Fei could not even say a word of refutation.


    It''s true what they say. It''s not the same thing to eat or not to eat. If there''s something delicious, even if it''s the Jade Emperor''s mother, the Tathagata Buddha should eat it or will eat it


    "What you said is reasonable, then What I just said... " Chu Fei grinned flatteringly.


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "That''s the thing that helped one of my friends get the top...." Chu Fei carefully added.


    "Oh, well, I don''t need to do that. Just Xueer. However, it seems that you haven''t shown your sincerity yet... "


    Yulianhua looks at chufei with a smile, waiting for chufei''s response.


    "Ah? It''s not I... " Chu Fei has no choice but to nod. He seems to have no sincerity. Fried rice with eggs is to invite people to eat, in order to let people think about themselves. People are not sure about rice, but they have already thought about it.


    Strictly speaking, Chu Fei didn''t show any sincerity


    "Well Master, I can promise now that I can supply the rice demand of all the people in the blissful gate. Of course, it''s not one-time. You can take the goods from me continuously, but you have to trade in gold and silver. This should not be a problem In addition, as a reward for this matter, I''ll show some good things to show my respect to the elders.... "


    With these words, chufei unlocked the big white rabbit milk candy from the system, and exchanged a big bag directly. This amount, to buy the supermarket is estimated to be dozens of dollars.


    Big plastic bag cover small plastic bag, touch the plastic bag will make a crisp sound, printed with a lovely rabbit head, this is the earth''s countless adults and children never forget the candy! Or the kind that can never be replaced!


    "What is it?" Jade lotus pinches the things on the table. Judging from the feeling and appearance, it is the same material as the plastic bottles and cups of milk tea and water. But what she asked was not the packaging, but the contents.


    "Fudge, rabbit fudge. This is not the kind of candy that we used to have... " Chufei is proud to introduce it. It''s chufei''s favorite food when he was a child. Even when he grows up, chufei will occasionally buy some milk candy to taste the aftertaste.


    "Oh? Really... " Yu Lianhua stretched out a finger and gently scratched in the air. The plastic bags on the table were cut open, revealing the milk candy inside. Then, Yu Lianhua picks up one, tears off the candy paper, and puts the Milky candy bar into her mouth


    "Soft, can chew, chew more soft, will melt..." Chu Fei is a constant guide beside him.


    "Well..." Jade lotus closed her eyes and began to enjoy the delicious food again. But I have to say that a big white rabbit milk candy can last for a short time, and it will be eaten soon.


    After eating, Yu Lianhua suddenly stares up and says to Chu Fei:


    "if it''s not for this, don''t you plan to take out something better?"


    This is the common fault of women, nothing to look for. However, as a rich second generation, Chu Fei could see this clearly. Therefore, he did not make any entanglement on this issue, but said with a smile:"There are many delicious things, but you can''t take them all at once. It''s so boring..."

 Chapter 80

    Chufei is sophistry, but at the same time chufei is telling the truth. It''s really not suitable to let chufei take out all the good things without any benefits!


    However, Chu Feitian can''t speak any more. It''s better to change a more euphemistic sentence or avoid this topic directly. Can Chu Fei but just meet this words head to connect up, still so blunt of connect up.


    "What? With my Xueer, shouldn''t you take out all the good things? " The jade lotus waited for the milk candy in the mouth to thoroughly melt clean after directly staring up the eyes.


    "Well Well, I said something wrong, but it''s not ok... " Chu Fei is good at this. No matter in the past or in the future, whether from the heart or not, as long as he feels that he needs to admit his mistake, he will admit it, at least verbally.


    "Well, you''re smart. Well, who are you going to help? Make arrangements quickly. We don''t have so much time to wait for you all the time. "


    Yulianhua doesn''t want to be too difficult for chufei. After all, if it''s really difficult for him, I''m afraid that even if chufei has several mouths, she won''t be able to take advantage. Who can make yulianhua a woman or a woman over 100 years old.


    "OK, OK, right now, right away!" Chu Fei immediately ran out of the room with a smile when he heard this. After looking around, he went back to the shop directly through the system.


    In the shop, Dadong has just put down the rolling shutter door. He is ready to have a rest. After all, it''s not a normal grocery store. It doesn''t need fixed business hours at all. All business revenue actually depends on a method similar to appointment.


    "Dadong! What are you doing? Come with me if you have nothing to do After Chu Fei appeared in the shop, he immediately called to Dadong who had just pulled down the rolling door.


    "Ah? What are you doing? " Dadong doesn''t understand. He slowly locks the shutter. When he turns back, he just wants to ask carefully, but he finds that chufei doesn''t know where he escaped from. He''s dressed in COS.


    Yes, in Dadong''s opinion, that''s the kind of clothes you can only use when cosplay. Dadong doesn''t play games very much, so he can''t recognize that this suit of clothes is the role clothing in the online game Tianya Mingyue Dao.


    This is a "sea of clouds" specially made for Dadong. Chu Fei paid a lot of money for Dadong, but he didn''t feel sorry at all! Of course, the main thing is that Chu Fei is worth a lot now.


    "Come here and change!"


    "Ah? what do you mean? Do you want me to wear this dress to take photos? Our grocery store doesn''t seem to have lost money, do you want me to pick up the model? "


    Dadong is totally wrong, but it''s no wonder that Dadong, after all, didn''t think that chufei''s shuttle world could be brought with him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, put them on first, and then I''ll tell you."


    "Well Ok... " Dadong hesitated and agreed. After all, chufei would not harm him. After all, as a Chinese, he is very interested in this kind of chivalrous clothes.


    It''s not winter yet, and there''s heating in the shop, so Dadong doesn''t wear much, so it''s not too cumbersome to change clothes. It''s just that Dadong had never worn this kind of ancient clothes before, so he had a little trouble wearing them.


    After wearing it, Dadong changed from an elite white-collar worker in modern society to an ancient chivalrous man, which made Chu Fei nod his head and say that he is worthy of being my brother. It''s good to wear it!


    "Well, what are you doing now?" Dadong kept scanning himself in the mirror with his mouth curled. Although he looked handsome, he was not used to so many clothes after all.


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place, and I''ll give you some notes before I go..." Chu Fei thought about it and said some taboos he could think of for a while.


    "First of all, the place I take you to is a world similar to ancient society. It''s a big private room of an auction house. There are two women in it. Don''t think much about the young one. You''d better not look at it. Maybe it''s your future sister-in-law. You can''t watch the older one more, and don''t talk about it, because that''s your future sister-in-law''s master. He''s very capable. Killing people is no different from cutting vegetables. "


    Chu Fei said a little ruthless, but there is no way to do it. Although chufei is familiar with yulianhua, and yulianhua does take care of chufei, Dadong is not chufei after all. If you offend someone, it''s not easy.


    "In addition, no matter what happens, don''t swear, because I don''t think women in that world, especially those with ability, can accept it. Etiquette Just bow. Shaking hands is definitely not good... "


    Said a lot, said the last big east almost very tired. Look at the time, has passed more than ten minutes, Chu Fei will no longer delay, dragging Dadong''s wrist is about to start through.


    "Feige You said it for a long time, but you didn''t say what you wanted me to do. It''s not a good idea. You can come here for this kind of thing, and I''ll watch the shop peacefully. It''s not very good... " Dadong is grabbed by Chu Fei''s wrist and says with a reluctant look.


    "Don''t be BB. I said I''d get a heaven and earth ring for you. Now I''ve got it, but you can''t use it without cultivation. I''m asking someone to give you some cultivation directly, so that you can use it. Of course, if you want to practice, I can also help you find some good skills and treasures...""Well Did you really get me a space ring? " Dadong surprise, this is really a good thing, but also a great thing.


    "It''s Qian Kun Jie. Don''t call it wrong, though it seems that it''s OK to call it wrong." After chufei corrected Dadong, he directly started the space jump function. In an instant, two people disappeared in the shop of the earth and appeared in the courtyard belonging to chufei.


    "I''m Cao How cool The first time through the space, Dadong really did not endure the excitement, burst out the foul language.


    Chufei looks at Dadong with a smile and doesn''t say anything. After all, this is chufei''s place for the time being, and there is no outsider. Even if Dadong does something more excessive, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, now find someone. Just follow me."


    With that, chufei and Dadong leave the courtyard together and return to the top floor of Shuntian pavilion''s backyard. Then they walk and stop all the way and finally come to the gate of blissful gate.


    Dong Dong Dong


    Chu Fei knocked on the door. After waiting about half a cup of tea, the door opened slowly. The one who opens the door is Yun Shuxue, but Yun Shuxue doesn''t have Chu Fei and Dadong coming in. Instead, he comes out and closes the door.


    "Well How... " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Master said, just outside. There''s no need to go in." Cloud Book snow red face says.


    Chufei looked at it strangely. He didn''t know where the problem was worth being shy. But after all, Dadong is still nearby, so chufei doesn''t want to ask more.


    "This is your friend?" Cloud Book snow looks at Chu Fei to stand behind of big east ask.


    At this time, Dadong stood behind chufei with his head down. Although he was taller than chufei, he bowed his head to the waist of the cat, and his height flattened to chufei''s level.


    When Yun Shuxue asked about Dadong, Chu Fei remembered that it seemed that Dadong''s words were very few all the way, except that he would respond to Chu Fei when necessary.


    "Yes, this is my brother, Dadong." Chu Fei introduced him with a smile. At the same time, he patted Dadong on the back and said: "stand up straight, why bend over..."


    Chu Fei was introduced, and Dadong could not keep silent. However, he still kept in mind Chu Fei''s advice before, and what he did was more severe.


    Dadong didn''t even lift his head. He just bowed in the direction of yunshuxue and said hello in a low voice.


    Hello, this is a greeting from the earth. Chufei used it before. So Yun Shuxue didn''t understand, just thought it was very interesting.


    Of course, from the perspective of Yun Shuxue, Dadong''s performance is really a bit bad. First of all, silence makes people feel that it''s not enough atmosphere, and it doesn''t deserve the chivalrous clothes.


    What''s more, Dadong has been standing behind chufei all the time. He is not like chufei''s brother or friend, but more like chufei''s servant.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll start."


    Chu Fei nodded, indicating that it was ok, and Dadong continued to be silent, which made Chu Fei a little strange. Although Chu Fei said before let Dadong don''t have nothing to look at beautiful women, especially at yunshuxue, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t even want to look up normally.


    But now is not the time to ask the reason, we can only wait until we get back to the shop.


    "You just need to keep relaxed now, no matter how your body feels, you don''t have to be nervous..."


    Yun Shuxue said this sentence to Dadong. As soon as the voice fell, she began to act. I saw Yun Shuxue raise his hands confidently and calmly, one hand against Dadong''s back heart, the other hand on Dadong''s head, and then run the force of heaven and earth in his body, pouring into Dadong''s body through the palms of his two hands.


    Under the control of yunshuxue, the vitality of heaven and earth directly enters the body through Baihui acupoint and houxin of Dadong, flows slowly along closed meridians, and finally converges in Dantian of Dadong.


    The whole process lasted only about one cup of tea, and there was no abnormality, and no one happened to come across it.


    After a cup of tea, Yun Shuxue takes back her hands, quickly grabs Chu Fei''s arm, pushes open the door of the private room and runs in. Then Yun Shuxue closes the door with her backhand.


    "Well Ah, what''s the matter... " Chu Fei didn''t understand its meaning.


    "Nothing..." Cloud Book snow red face don''t know how to explain, just won''t let Chu Fei go out to check. Yu Lianhua''s voice came from the room, full of laughter, and said:


    "don''t worry, ordinary people are infused with vitality, and they will begin to detoxify after the end. Of course, Xueer can''t stay outside. It''s just that I didn''t expect that she would pull you in... "


    "Detoxification?" Chufei was confused. In chufei''s consciousness, detoxification is excretion, including the big and the small Combined with the Internet novels I''ve read before, plus a sweat gland on my skin, there should be nothing else.


    Is Dadong has diarrhea outside?! I''m Cao! It can''t be true!


    Chu Fei didn''t know what to say. Anyway, he began to worry about what to do when he went out for a while.

 Chapter 81

    After hearing Master Yu Lianhua say that she didn''t expect to bring Chu Fei in, Yun Shuxue had a little red face. However, she did not make any explanation. After all, this kind of thing can be said to be more and more black. It''s better to keep silent. At most, after chufei left, she would be more charming.


    Chu Fei was already worried about the big east outside. After all, corundum lotus said it would detoxify, and Chu Fei also thought of the bridge sections mentioned in the net article at this time


    In many fantasy novels, whether the protagonist or the protagonist''s subordinates, there is a process of detoxification when they use things like zhujidan to improve their accomplishments. Specifically, there are two manifestations: one is diarrhea, but the black oil oozing from the pores of the skin.


    Although it''s only a novel, it also provides an explanation of the so-called "detoxification" from the side. If it''s the latter, it''s oil oozing from skin pores. It''s OK, but if it''s the former, it''s really fatal to leave Dadong outside!


    In case of diarrhea If Dadong can''t hold on, he''ll be there on the spot What if someone in Shuntian Pavilion finds out and Chu Fei doesn''t do it on the spot The end of Dadong is a little sad.


    So, think of here, Chu Fei will immediately open the door to go out, but was stopped by a word of jade lotus.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me..."


    Jade lotus stopped for a moment, and then said:


    "the heaven and earth ring needs to recognize the Lord. What I give you is the lowest level of heaven and earth ring. It''s good to recognize the LORD by dripping blood. I''ve erased the previous information about recognizing the Lord. You just need to let him pierce the fingertip of his index finger and drip blood on the ring. He will know if he recognizes the Lord successfully."


    "Good! Thank you, master! "


    "Well, go ahead. Don''t come again today. It''s very late." Yu Lianhua gave the order to leave.


    Chu Fei nods and says goodbye to Yun Shuxue. Then he opens the door and comes out.


    At the moment of opening the door, Chu Fei heard a long and dull sound with a stench


    Outside the door, Dadong''s face was red at the moment, and he didn''t know how to face the current situation. In particular, the stomach is getting more and more intense colic, and the middle door is constantly open on the buttock side


    "I''m Cao..."


    Chu Fei was shocked by Dadong''s embarrassment, but he couldn''t say anything at the moment, so he had to leave here. Chu Fei grabs Da Dong''s wrist and looks around. When he sees no one, he starts the system directly, leaves Shun Tian Pavilion, leaves the world of crape myrtle, and returns to the shop of the earth.


    After returning to the shop, Dadong immediately threw away Chu Fei''s hand and rushed into the toilet with a roar


    It has to be said that the decoration of the shop is still of high quality. At least the sound insulation effect of the toilet is very good. Chu Fei didn''t hear the sound inside at the door of the toilet


    Dadong squatted in the toilet for more than half an hour before he walked out. Dadong has collapsed, and he has collapsed


    However, Dadong''s face was not a little bit diarrhea to weak pale, on the contrary, it was red and energetic. Chu Fei sat on the chair and looked at Dadong''s present state with a smile.


    "Well, what else do you feel?"


    "Tut..." Dadong bared his teeth and said awkwardly: "I feel like my skin is much better..."


    "Ah?" Chufei wondered, Xindao, this is just the beginning of Qi inducing stage. It''s not a saint. How can it have the effect of skin improvement


    This kind of situation has appeared in many online articles. The protagonist''s skin is getting better and better with the continuous increase of cultivation, and it is better than the baby''s skin in the end. When the girl sees the protagonist''s skin, she will feel all kinds of envy and jealousy, and then love and so on


    "Really Look... " Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t believe it, Dadong took off his upper body. Then he put his hand on his body to show how smooth his skin is


    But after touching it, Dadong found that he had a layer of sticky things on his hand Chu Fei could see clearly, nodded deeply and said:


    "go to take a bath..."


    It''s really necessary to take a bath. Although Dadong is surprised by the changes in himself, he is not afraid. After all, this kind of thing is seen more in novels.


    However, the bath passed more than half an hour, and I don''t know how much water Dadong used. Anyway, in chufei''s ears, the sound of the water heater boiling water never stopped.


    Finally, Dadong came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel, and his clothes should have been left in the bathroom.


    "Now, Feige, you see, the skin is good enough!"


    "Look at you. Is it worth your excitement I didn''t have such an embarrassing experience as you when I got to aspirate... " Chufei, this is to find a reason for his bad skin.


    It''s strange to say that Chu Fei''s current cultivation also mentioned the primary stage of inducing Qi, but the problem is that Chu Fei didn''t have this kind of detoxification process of Dadong.


    It can''t be because the perfusion function of the system is relatively low, and there is no way to produce detoxification effect, can it? Chu Fei''s thinking is a little crooked. In fact, he has already passed the stage of detoxification, so he will not do it again when he improves his cultivation.When did Chu Fei detoxify Just think about the two days of incontinence


    "Hey, hey, let''s not talk about this, Feige. Now I have accomplishments. Can I use heaven and earth to abstain?"


    "Ah, yes, speaking of this Come on, hold out your finger... " Chu Fei greets Dadong to come to him. Naturally, Dadong doesn''t have any doubts. He comes directly to Chu Fei and stretches out his palm and five fingers.


    Chu Fei picked up a pair of scissors from the table and cut Dadong''s index finger Dadong subconsciously shrinks his hand because of pain, but he is scolded by chufei.


    Chu Fei takes out the heaven and earth ring from his own swallowing ring. He grabs Dadong''s finger with his other hand and drops blood on the ring.


    At the moment when the blood drops on the ring, Dadong gasps strangely This makes Chu Fei a little scared, but it doesn''t seem that there''s any accident in Dadong''s appearance, so Chu Fei doesn''t have a good question to ask.


    "Ah, it should be ok I feel like that ring is my finger... " Dadong closed his eyes and said in a dreamy way.


    "Well, that should have been done..." Then he put the ring in the palm of Dadong''s hand.


    Dadong put on the ring with a smile, and then directly explored his spirit into the ring.


    "I wipe, this is the heaven and earth ring, this is the space ring! It''s really amazing


    "Well, there are 10000 Yuanjing and 1000 xianyuanjing in it. You can put them away and put them into the sky step by step. It''s convenient and safe enough." Chufei said with a smile, then stood up and went to his bed.


    Chufei''s bed was moved a little bit in the previous transformation, but the whole did not change much. Chu Fei put down his big bed and looked at the changes here.


    Next to them is Dadong''s bed, which is similar to chufei''s, but the color is different. The distance between the two beds is more than two meters. At the same time, there is a wire in the middle of the two beds, with a thick curtain hanging on the wire, which is used for partition.


    These days Chu Fei is really tired, naturally very looking forward to going to bed. But Dadong is OK. He is immersed in the excitement of getting the heaven and earth ring and having accomplishments.


    Because he couldn''t sleep for the time being and didn''t have time to rest, Dadong put all the goods into the ring, and then ran to chufei, thinking and talking to chufei.


    "Feige, don''t sleep. Yuanjing and xianyuanjing in the ring I don''t need to save so much here. It''s enough to save 100. If you have nothing to do, you can run there. If you don''t know how to save more, you can use it.... "


    What Da Dong said is reasonable, so Chu Fei has no reason to refuse. But after receiving Yuan Jing, Chu Fei suddenly thought of something. That is why Dadong''s inexplicable silence and caution in Shuntian Pavilion.


    Although Chu Fei had already reminded him, he just reminded him not to swear and to be polite as much as possible. But he never said that he wanted Dadong to act like a servant over there.


    Dadong''s explanation is very simple, and he is even more relaxed and complacent:


    "I don''t want to run there every day, so I try to pay less attention to those things to avoid curiosity. Moreover, the key is that I think since this kind of thing falls on you rather than me, it means I''d better not know too much..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei fell asleep, and Dadong fell asleep after a period of excitement. Two people have been sleeping until Chu Fei looked at these headlines, a little bit not know how to say, because those headlines are more exaggerated than one. The most exaggerated is "domestic superheroes! It''s not a movie, it''s not an acting, it''s real shooting by passers-by! ¡·

 Chapter 82

    What Dadong opens is not so much a news page as a forum post page. Because only some netizens make their own forum, in the reprint of special news will list so many headlines and see turn platform.


    But all normal news websites, even if they reprint other people''s news, will not list a few other platform titles. From this point, chufei can clearly judge the attributes of this website.


    But that''s all. Chu Fei has no idea what the news itself is and what''s in the video.


    "Dadong, what''s this? It''s not from any micro movie, is it?"


    Micro film and small video are very popular things on the Internet now. Although many attractive titles and contents seem to be real, they are actually micro film works with scripts and teams.


    "No, you can see it. I can guarantee it''s absolutely true." Da Dong put his mobile phone into Chu Fei''s hand, but his mouth was not idle, and said:


    "in fact, I was surprised when I saw it. To tell you the truth, if you didn''t get into this batch of goods and the idea you provided, otherwise this video would definitely scare me out of urine!"


    Looking at the mystery of Dadong''s words, chufei''s curiosity was thoroughly aroused. Chu Fei put his mobile phone in front of him and turned on the play button of the video.


    The video began to play, and the video taken by the mobile phone was staggering, and Chu Fei was a little dizzy. However, although dizzy, chufei also understood what happened in the video for the first time.


    It''s the scene of the bank robbery by the robbers, and it seems that the crowd around is not what happened in China. It seems that this should be a foreign matter, as for which country chufei is not clear.


    After all, for chufei, most foreigners have similar styles. Except for India and Africa, people from other countries are not very different from chufei.


    The bank in the video should be a small bank, and the place where the small bank is located should be a relatively less prosperous small town.


    In the video, there are about a dozen robbers, each covered with a variety of cloth, holding a variety of rifles and pistols. Looking at the clothes of the robber, chufei estimated that he was from the terrorist organization.


    Of course, it may also be the local reactionary forces. Anyway, this kind of thing is very common in foreign countries. As many people boast, all foreign countries are peaceful and prosperous, and the quality of foreign people is up to the sky


    Chu Fei is very happy Well, although it''s a bit immoral, I have to admit that Chu Fei, as a citizen, is really happy now.


    "Feige, don''t laugh. It''s bad. It''s a violent incident at least..." Dadong is speechless. Even if he''s really happy, he doesn''t have to be so obvious


    "Oh, well, I''ll try, I''ll try..." Although Chu Fei said so, he didn''t care about it in his heart.


    "Then look back, focusing on five minutes after the video..."


    Chu Fei nodded and continued to look at it seriously.


    From the perspective of the video, the location of the video photographer should be on the opposite floor of the small bank in the video, and it is not aboveboard, because occasionally there is a thick curtain cloth nearby in the video.


    This shows that the person who took the video secretly took it behind the curtain. He should want to leave some video information as evidence. At the same time, he also has a curiosity mentality.


    In the video, the robbers took many hostages, most of them were employees of the bank, and some of them were customers who went to the bank for business. These people are ordinary people. They can only act quietly, carefully, cautiously and fearfully according to the order of the robbers. They dare not make any overstepping action, for fear that they will be misunderstood by the robbers and fired.


    Two minutes after the video time, the siren of the police car sounded, and soon seven or eight police cars drove outside the bank, making a circular arc to completely surround the bank.


    The police got out of the car one after another, hid behind the car and held up their guns to confront the robbers. In the middle, there was a policeman shouting inside. Of course, all the shouting was in foreign languages, which Chu Fei couldn''t understand.


    However, in the video, it seems that some Chinese made subtitles when reprinting. Although the subtitles are not perfect, they can make Chu Fei understand what the sounds in the video mean.


    The police are just saying to the robbers not to be impulsive, not to hurt the hostages, what conditions can be mentioned and so on Then there was all kinds of wrangling. The robbers asked the police to leave and they left, but the police refused. They asked to release the hostages first, and then they were willing to leave after ensuring the safety of the hostages


    This confrontation lasted for a few minutes until the video time was five minutes Video black screen, and appeared a few big words: the key, pay attention!


    This should be a simple process done by the video reprinter, in order to let netizens focus on the next sceneThe video continues


    A tall and strong figure appeared. The figure came out from the downstairs of the video photographer. He was wearing a heavy black windbreaker, a cap and sunglasses. If you are not familiar with him, you can''t see who he is.


    But Chu Fei saw out, with the help of the man in windbreaker occasionally turned to show his face and recognized who this man was!


    "Zhao Yong!" Chufei exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, that''s him." Dadong nodded beside to confirm.


    "How did he go abroad? Where is this..." Chu Fei asked as he looked.


    "I don''t know the specific country. This video has gone crazy on the Internet. It''s everywhere. Some say it''s from the United States, some say it''s from Britain, and some say it''s from France. Anyway, there''s no accurate statement for the time being."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he was talking to Dadong, his eyes didn''t leave the video interface. In the video, Zhao Yong, wearing a black windbreaker, walks slowly to the police car and talks with the police, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Zhao Yong from the video to deal with the case, and the police should not delay the response of Zhao Yong.


    At this time, there is a relatively close voice in the video. According to the subtitle display, the owner of the voice should be a friend of the video photographer, who is asking the video photographer to drop his mobile phone, because his angle is more suitable for shooting.


    Then the mobile phone shakes, and the angle is adjusted quickly, but the angle of the video is on the first floor, which is directly behind the police.


    The video is zoomed in to see the robbers and hostages in the bank and Zhao Yong who just turned around and seems to be leaving.


    But everyone was wrong. Instead of leaving, Zhao Yong bypassed the police car and went directly to the middle of the police car and the robber, shouting in front of the robber.


    Zhao Yong is a soldier, and not a simple soldier. He seems to be proficient in foreign languages. At least in the video, according to the subtitles, Zhao Yong''s foreign language level is very good.


    The content of Zhao Yong''s voice in the video is not complicated. It is to advise the robbers to give up resistance and not to hurt the hostages But in exchange for the robber''s taunt and scolding.


    Later, Zhao Yong lifted the windbreaker with handsome hands towards the back. The clothes of the windbreaker stretched out in the air with Zhao Yong''s hands Then, a knife of silver lightning shot from Zhao Yong''s hands


    It''s only a moment. It''s a real moment. It''s only a few seconds. All the robbers in the video fall down, and each of them has a flying knife


    The video is not over, but has just entered the first climax. Here, the video once again black, a few big words appear on the screen, remind netizens to pay attention to the next real climax!


    When the video recovers, the policemen in the video are all stunned. They stand up straight and want to talk to Zhao Yong. Some of them aim their guns at Zhao Yong. But instead of looking back, Zhao Yong turned and ran down the street.


    After running for a few steps, the police in the video yelled "shoot if you don''t stop", Zhao Yong suddenly jumped high and directly onto the roof of the roadside, and then disappeared after several jumps.


    That''s the end of the video


    However, the subtitle on the video is not over yet. The subtitle shows the following line:


    it has been confirmed by many parties that the man in the windbreaker should be an oriental, and what he shows should be his advanced concealed weapon Kung Fu and lightness skill


    "This What did Zhao Yong do abroad? "


    "I don''t know..." Dadong shrugs his shoulders. He really doesn''t know. That said, the day when they finally met Zhao Yong was not long ago. On the contrary, it was these days.


    But who would have thought that Zhao Yong went abroad without seeing him!


    "What do you want to say when you show me this video..." Chufei put down his cell phone, turned the chair to the direction of Dadong and asked.


    As soon as Dadong was about to speak, Chu Fei took the lead in reminding him:


    "this video can''t give you any good ideas. It just shows Zhao Yong''s ability now, and at most it''s a drop in the bucket..."


    "Yes, I think so. Let''s contact Zhao Yong first and ask him what he is doing. Of course, it''s OK not to ask. Anyway, it''s just my curiosity. We can build Zhao Yong as a superhero first, as long as he doesn''t object, then we can build Zhao Yong into a real superhero in a short time At this time, I asked Zhao Yong to find a way to contact them, and then... "


    "And then there are more people?"


    "No, I mean, let the top help us choose people Isn''t that good! It''s better than we have to work hard to select the candidates! Moreover, in this way, it can be regarded as getting the support from the above. Kill two birds with one stone! "

 Chapter 83

    Dadong''s idea is not bad, but it is based on the comparison with no direction. Sociology is a very complicated subject, Chu Fei believes that no one can accurately grasp the concept of a society as a whole.


    It''s not the first time that American superhero movies have been filmed. Many of the problems involved are sociological. What''s more, superhero comics are more explicit about these problems.


    For example, Spiderman, I believe there are many people who have seen this movie. But in the movie, spiderman is just constantly facing one enemy after another, occasionally facing some torture of conscience. In addition, we don''t find any harm in superheroes from the movie.


    But this is not the case in comics. In comics, the United States has passed a bill requiring superheroes to register. In this way, highly skilled hackers steal the information and make it public.


    Maybe the hacker just wanted to show how powerful his ability was, but he ignored the disaster that it brought to those superheroes.


    First of all, the enemy of the superhero clearly knows all the information of the superhero''s family and friends, so they grasp the weakness of the superhero.


    Secondly, because family and friends are deeply in crisis, superheroes are constantly fighting to protect their relatives and friends, causing more damage to society and some public facilities. People begin to attack superheroes, gradually turn against superheroes, and finally turn into hatred


    In the cartoon, spider man is very sad.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t show enough affirmation to Dadong''s idea, just nodded to show his approval to a certain extent.


    "What''s the matter, Feige? Do you think this idea is not good?"


    "It''s not bad, but there are still some problems. Anyway, you can try it first, but don''t worry about trying you, but try to find the right person with our own strength first But you have to pay attention to one thing, that is, no matter who the other party is, our things must be sold, and it must be matched with the name of super grocery store, not like Zhao Yong... "


    "Well, why..." Dadong has some doubts.


    "It''s mandatory, so you can understand. Remember to get in touch with Zhao Yong. We have to find time to talk with him about our plans Now you can start to sell things first. Let''s not say anything else. Dandeng can be sold casually, as can Qianji house. I think these two kinds of things can be sold at a good price By the way, if you are not sure... "


    Chu Fei took out his mobile phone, which was sent by the owner of the stall, Jin panghua, with other mobile phones on it.


    Chu Fei edited Jin panghua''s number into a text message and sent it to Dadong''s mobile phone, saying:


    "this man''s name is Jin panghua. Now he is a noodle stall owner. He claims that he used to be in the antique business, and he has a pair of eyes to identify treasures. But later he offended someone, so he has no property, so he has to set up a stall to sell noodles You can try him first. As long as he is half as good as he says, you can join him. Of course, moral character is also very important. Anyway, you decide for yourself... "


    "Well, I don''t have any opinions. I just don''t know how much I can let him know if he agrees..."


    "As long as he doesn''t know that I can go to other worlds, of course, it depends on the situation. If necessary, I will do this kind of thing..."


    "Well, OK, no problem. Then I''ll start working now... "


    "Well, how to make your own decision, you need money from the bank card Well... " Chu Fei suddenly realized that all the income was his own bank card, and Dadong had no way to get the money directly without any operation.


    It''s very inconvenient We must find a way to solve this inconvenience Can think about it, want to solve this inconvenient seems not too simple thing.


    Finally, Chu Fei was too lazy to think about it, so he took out his bank card and threw it to Dadong, saying: "leave some cash in the shop, spare it for me, get a safe box, the password should be easy to remember, and tell me later, you take this card, the password is six sixes, and you will be in charge later. I don''t need money for the time being... "


    With that, Chu Fei stood up and staggered out of the shop.


    Holding Chu Fei''s lost bank card, Da Dong turned his mouth and exclaimed: "you are such a good shaker I''m sorry, but I have to make an account Ah... "


    People are lazy, many times it is better to do more than less. But since Chu Fei has given all his money to Dadong for management, Dadong should also keep a good book record for this trust, so that Chu Fei can understand where the money is spent.


    In fact, Dadong has closed down a company and then opened another one, but the real face of this company is a grocery store


    Chufei left the shop, but he had no place to go. He came out just to relax. Chu Fei has experienced a lot in recent days, even killing several people. If he doesn''t find a way to relax, this kind of depression may make Chu Fei suffer from depression.Chufei wandered down the street to a small park nearby. In the park, chufei watched the children and old people playing in it. He didn''t leave the park until the afternoon.


    Although the time was short, chufei felt that he was in a better mood, at least not so depressed. And if you are in a good mood, your brain will turn faster.


    Now Chu Fei has figured out where to go and what to do, but he touches his pocket and finds that he has no money on him. Also embarrassed, just gave the bank card to Dadong and found that he had no cash.


    In desperation, Chu Fei can only stagger back to the shop.


    At this time, Dadong is carrying a small cloth to cover a small box. Chu Fei can see that it''s a safe. It should be the lowest shape.


    Even so, it''s enough for the store, and there''s no need to put too much cash in it. Ten thousand yuan is enough, and it''s meaningless to put too much. After all, technology is developing so fast that people need not take cash with them anymore. As long as the mobile phone is in hand, what is convenient for Alipay WeChat?


    "Feige, where have you been..."


    "After walking around, I wanted to go to the library, but I found that I had no cash on me, so I ran back..." Chu Fei ridiculed himself and went to Dadong''s side.


    "Just right, I just took 100000 cash..."


    "Ah? So many I thought it would be enough to have tens of thousands of... "


    "Maybe, don''t forget our plan. We''re going to use cash. However, I plan to keep 50000 yuan and take 50000 yuan more, which was originally prepared for you. Anyway, there is room for the ring Ah, no, it''s heaven and earth. I don''t worry. I have no place to put money. "


    Dadong opens the locked safe and counts 50000 yuan to chufei.


    "This kind of safe is not even a safe. The password is very simple, just like your bank card password Six six... "


    Chu Fei nodded, took the money and put it into his own swallowing ring, then said:


    "OK, you''re busy. You should have a rest. Don''t worry too much, but you have to find a way to get loyal customers. They don''t have to buy things here. Anyway, they feel that they have to come here to buy things. This is more urgent..."


    "How many loyal customers are there?"


    "Fifty or sixty is enough For the time being... "


    "Feige, I suddenly thought of something..." Dadong put down the things in his hand and looked at chufei''s eyes.


    "Think of it?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Well, I guess..." Dadong nodded.


    "Well, if you know, just go on working. I''ll go shopping first..."


    In Dadong''s nod, chufei left the shop again. For what Dadong said, Chu Fei didn''t want to hide it, but it was not suitable to say it directly, because he didn''t know whether it was good or bad to say it.


    Dadong has definitely guessed that Chu Fei has a system on him, because Dadong has read a lot of online articles recommended by Chu Fei, and it''s impossible to miss this big category of systematic articles.


    One of the biggest characteristics of system article is that it will publish tasks, and those tasks generally seem to be mindless. Because of this feature, after contacting Chu Fei''s unreasonable task of asking for 50 or 60 loyal customers, Dadong immediately thought of the system.


    However, there are still some people in the world who understand the nature of things and are content with their own situation, and Dadong is such a person. Even if he knows that chufei has a system, he will not have any bad ideas about chufei.


    However, because he guessed this point, Dadong''s energy is more sufficient, because he found that he seems to be able to go further, just beyond the position of the super hero behind the scenes. He has no accurate idea, but this does not hinder Dadong''s expectation of the future.


    Chu Fei wants to go to the library, and he wants to go to the biggest library in the whole city. Chufei called a taxi at the door of the store and drove all the way to the destination half an hour later.


    Later, Chu Fei went directly into the library, and every bookshelf had to be turned up. All the books that seemed to be useful took off the bookshelf in some varieties and quantities.


    At first Chu Fei could hold it with both hands, but later he couldn''t hold it at all. It was too much, so he put all the books on the ground.


    "Ah, that man, that man, what are you doing! Put all the books back in place A fat woman in her forties came over with an unhappy face and pointed to chufei''s nose.


    This woman is only two or three meters away from chufei, but her voice can be heard clearly on the whole floor. This is the library. Although it''s not noisy, it''s not very quiet. She just wants to attract people''s attention when she speaks in such a loud voice.


    "Oh, these are all the books I want to buy. I can''t take them, so I put them on the ground first, not to make trouble." Chu Fei ignored the tone of the fat woman''s words and explained why he did it peacefully. Then he continued to walk around the bookshelf looking for books."Don''t pretend. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing. Put all the books back, or I''ll call security!"


    Chu Fei was speechless, but he explained calmly:


    "really, I didn''t cheat you. I want to buy this book."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never seen you buy books like this. Is this a book wholesale market? And there are too many kinds of books. Even bookstores don''t buy books like this. Don''t think our staff are all idiots. Put them back quickly


    Chu Fei has explained twice, but the woman doesn''t believe it. Chu Fei has no choice but to stop talking. Anyway, she says that people don''t believe it, and she makes herself depressed. It''s unnecessary.

 Chapter 84

    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to the fat woman. He continued to take books out of the house. These books covered all aspects, including philosophy and literature.


    Say, these things may be the most useless, is also the most likely not to use the books, but Chu Fei or equal, all took down.


    The reason is very simple, no one can say exactly what things Chu Fei will encounter in which world in the future, even if it is not used, it will not cause any trouble to Chu Fei now. But what if it''s used? It''s definitely worth it!


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t care about the types of books at all. Anyway, as long as he looked good, he would take them out and buy them back.


    But in this way, the fat woman quit. She has worked here for so many years. When did she see such a situation! But this fat woman didn''t continue to scold Chu Fei, but turned and left.


    A few minutes later, when chufei took out two books from the bookshelf and put them on the pile of books on the ground beside him, the fat woman came back, followed by two strong male security guards.


    These two security guards have warning sticks or crutches hanging on their waists. From the material point of view, they should be made of special plastic. Their strength, weight and portability are excellent equipment.


    "That''s him..." The fat woman''s voice was very small this time, and she only pointed at chufei in the distance.


    Chu Fei''s angle was just right at this time, and he could see this scene. He said in a very funny way:


    "so you can speak in a low voice too..."


    This is just a sigh, and the voice is not very big, can still be heard by the fat woman, but she did not hear too clearly. But even so, the fat woman broke out.


    "What are you talking about! You say it again, you say it again


    Chu Fei frowned, as if the fat woman misunderstood herself, she should think Chu Fei said dirty words.


    "Clean your mouth. I was just saying that you can speak in a low voice too..."


    Although chufei was a little upset, he tried his best to keep the gentlemanly demeanor that a man should have. At the same time, he didn''t allow the fat woman to say dirty words without being indifferent.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can be polite to others, but also with the most basic politeness. This fat woman is such an example.


    "Who are you talking about! What qualifications do you have to say me? Where did you just scold me when I didn''t hear you? "


    Chu Fei Leng next, did not speak, he did not want to quarrel with a woman, so he chose as did not hear. But in this way, the fat woman thought she was right, and Chu Fei was speechless, so she became more arrogant.


    "You stop for me. I''ll let you put all the books back. You can''t hear me. Are you deaf! Are you silly? There is still a little quality not ah! Believe it or not, I''m going to call the police now. Don''t play dumb for me... "


    The fatter the woman said, the more excited she was. She didn''t know what kind of atmosphere she was thinking of. At the moment, she tilted all her anger on chufei. Moreover, she just said that she didn''t seem to enjoy it. She rushed to chufei with two security guards, grabbed the book that chufei had just taken from the bookshelf, and then pushed chufei.


    Of course, Chu Fei is also a man of cultivation. Naturally, he can''t be pushed back and knocked down by the fat woman. According to the theory of relativity, the forces are mutual. Once Chu Fei doesn''t respond, the fat woman will be killed.


    The fat woman didn''t push Chu Fei. Instead, she sprained her wrist because Chu Fei was standing like a big tree. At the same time, she fell a fart under the back rub of strength.


    "How dare you hit me! How dare you hit me Fat woman seems to catch how much reason, sitting on the ground began to tumble. The two security guards next to him couldn''t look at it like this. Although they saw how the fat woman fell, they had to say that everything was caused by the man in front of them. Naturally, they would take the man as the culprit!


    "Don''t move!" After two security guards point at Chu Fei and shout, they immediately take off the plastic stick from their waist. Then they rush to Chu Fei''s side and start.


    Because a lot of women can''t tolerate each other. A woman appears this kind of situation may be menopause and so on question, but these two men at most 30 years old about age, how can also be menopause!


    Well, the only explanation is that the two security guards feel that they are easy to bully, and they feel that they have bullied the women in their unit. No matter what the reason is, the first thing they have to do is to push their bully to the ground.


    But who is chufei? Although he is not a great friar, chufei is also a man with several lives on his hands, and three lives were killed by chufei at a super close distance!


    So, at the moment when the two security guards rush up and want to start, Chu Fei stares up angrily, and the murderous gas that they unintentionally accumulate comes to the two security guards!


    In the final analysis, even if you have killed people, you only killed three people. The murderous spirit is not as strong as that in the novel, and it is impossible to frighten people to death with murderous spirit.In fact, the two security guards just suddenly felt a chill, and then found that the chill came from chufei''s anger, so they quickly judged that chufei wanted to fight them!


    Yes, in the eyes of the two security guards, Chu Fei was just cruel, but this kind of ruthlessness was a little more severe than the usual kind of fighting!


    Therefore, the two security guards raised the plastic stick almost at the same time, and they couldn''t help but draw directly to Chu Fei''s head! Yes, it''s the head! Because the brain bag as long as one can let Chu Fei lose combat effectiveness, also lose the ability to hurt people.


    Although it will definitely cause a concussion to Chu Fei, for a thug in their eyes, such a slight injury is OK, and they will not be punished for it.


    See this scene, Chu Fei really angry, before the anger can also be suppressed, at most in the expression to show it, but now Chu Fei can''t help but to start!


    Chu Fei did not learn martial arts, nor any kind of fighting, but Chu Fei, as an oriental, naturally has a man''s interest in martial arts and fighting.


    Moreover, don''t forget that Chu Fei is a man of accomplishments. Although Chu Fei doesn''t know the extent of his accomplishments, from the perspective of the system, he should be the one who has got through a channel!


    So, Chu Fei didn''t have any timidity, and didn''t keep any hands. He directly punched two security guards on the nose. Fast, really fast, fast to the two security did not respond, and Chu Fei himself was also surprised by the speed of his fist.


    Can we not be quick? At least he is a monk, even an entry-level monk. To be able to enter the body is to show that there is heaven and earth energy into the body, and a virtuous cycle has been produced in the body.


    Such a person''s body will be naturally transformed and strengthened by the vitality of heaven and earth. The most direct performance is to improve people''s agility, speed and strength. The second is to improve people''s five senses, and the brain''s reaction is also more rapid.


    However, because chufei''s cultivation was operated by the system, it also saved the process of chufei''s body change to a great extent, so chufei could not intuitively understand how much stronger his body was.


    But now Chu Fei knows, two fists, the last one comes first, and it''s only when the plastic sticks in the hands of the two security guards have been thrown down that they make two fists!


    Oh! Ah!


    With two screams, the two security guards threw away the plastic sticks in their hands, and the whole person fell back. When Chu Fei recovered from his shock, he found that the two security guards had runny noses and tears, and a lot of blood flowed from their nostrils.


    "Draft..."


    "Don''t you go!"


    The voices of the two security guards have changed. After all, their noses have been beaten and their hands are still on their noses. Naturally, their voices have changed. However, the two security guards did not leave the scene and did not get up. Instead, they took out their walkie talkie and started calling.


    "Come to the second floor, there is a troublemaker. Sister Liu and Xiaoyue are all beaten! hurry up! Take the guy


    The tragic voice of the security guard directly caused a sensation on the opposite side of the walkie talkie. From the walkie talkie, the voice of "receive" and "arrive immediately" was constantly heard.


    Chu Fei looked at the three people who were lying on the ground and refused to get up. Their faces were funny, but they were covered with frost.


    "But I didn''t want to be insulted. How could I start to fight back when I was told to buy a book?"


    Chu Fei''s words are not too much, but the three people on the ground hear naked ridicule. The fat woman keeps yelling and scolding. The two security guards look at chufei viciously. They are all waiting for more people to clean up chufei.


    Chufei didn''t leave. After all, the purpose of his trip has not been completed. Although he encountered such unfortunate things here, chufei still can''t ignore the rich collection of books in this library. It''s impossible to find so many kinds of books in any other place, so chufei can''t go.


    And Chu Fei did. He didn''t leave, but he didn''t leave the building. He turned and continued to look for the books he might need on the shelf. When he found one, he took down one, and when he found two, he took out a pair. As before, all the books would be put on the ground and put in a pile.


    When Chu Fei picked up the sixth book after beating people, the security army arrived. Although it didn''t appear in chufei''s vision, the disordered footsteps and the disordered shouting still reached chufei''s ears.


    Soon, the security guards found three people who were falling on the ground. Naturally, they also found the wrists of the fat woman and the collapsed noses of the two security guards.


    "Look! Find out the people The leader yelled, as if to seek justice for his men.


    But Chu Fei didn''t wait for them to find him. Instead, he took the initiative to appear in front of these people.


    "Keep the change. I''m here."


    In front of Chu Fei''s eyes, there were eleven or twelve people, each wearing security clothes, with plastic sticks hanging on his waist, but there were also several people with electric guns in their hands instead of sticks.


    Chu Fei is not afraid of sticks, because he knows that his fighting capacity is much stronger than that of ordinary people. But he was afraid of the electric gun, nothing else, no matter how it touched himself, it would make him lose the ability to resist in an instant."You dare to hit people!" The leader seems to be the security team leader. At least from the momentum, we can see that the security guards nearby are waiting for this person to give orders, so his identity must be a team leader.


    "I hit people?" Chu Fei snorted coldly and pointed to the three humanitarians on the ground: "you''d better ask me why I beat people first."


    Chu Fei said calm but cruel, because he was suppressing his anger.

 Chapter 85

    But anyone who can be a security captain will not be impulsive, and the one in front of chufei is the same. And judging by his age, the team leader should be in his forties. Chu Fei estimated that he was either diligent in training or a veteran, otherwise he should not have such momentum.


    "Pull people up, like what?" The team leader first asked people to help all three people up, then motioned to push the two security guards in front of him and said:


    "why did he beat you?"


    "Captain, it was pangjie who found that he had thrown out all the books on the bookshelf. She asked him to put them back, but he didn''t listen and took more. Then the fat sister called us here Hiss Later, fat sister got angry and came to stop him, but she was pushed by him under Yi, and her wrist was also sprained. Then we started, but... "


    "He did it first?" The captain didn''t care how uncomfortable the two people with injured nose were talking, but asked the situation very carefully at that time.


    "Yes It''s fat... " The two security guards with their noses looked at each other and were interrupted by the fat woman crying.


    "He did it first, he hit me first, he grabbed my wrist, sprained me, and then pushed me to the ground! I hurt my wrist, I can''t move, I hurt my waist! Call the police, call the police


    The security team leader frowned. In the current situation, anyone can see that the fat woman is making trouble. Although the little security guard didn''t finish, what he had to say was obvious.


    Of course, the so-called mischief is only about the question of who will do it first. Besides, it seems that there are not too many problems. Anyway, now we have the library staff, two security guards and one shopping guide. In the captain''s opinion, the matter is clear.


    "My friend, do you think we should call the police to deal with it, or do we have to deal with it privately?" After thinking about it, the security team leader made a decision. He believed what the two security guards said.


    "Private? It''s easy for you to think. You just asked who moved his hand first, but you haven''t asked who was to blame for this... " Chu Fei disdained to smile to say.


    "What? Isn''t it true what they just said? " This time, the security captain did not choose to confirm with the two security guards and the fat woman, but directly asked Chu Fei.


    By this time, there were a lot of onlookers around, including men and women, old and young, and all of them came to buy and read books.


    At the moment, we are all looking at the development of things with great interest. A few young people also took out their mobile phones and were probably shooting videos. But Chu Fei didn''t care about these, because it wasn''t his fault.


    "Ha ha..." Chu Fei sneered. He didn''t want to talk much, but now it seems that he has to say it.


    Chu Fei was very upset. Although the security captain had just asked his own people, he made an appearance, as if he was dealing with them impartially, but now his true colors have been exposed, and he is just protecting his own people.


    "I''ve come to buy books, but I have to buy more, so I put them on the ground first. How can they be thrown out of your mouth? I''d like to know what the truth is... "


    Without waiting for the other party to respond, Chu Fei continued:


    "or do you not welcome me to buy books here? Do you think I can''t afford it because I''m wearing shabby clothes? "


    Chu Fei''s words are heartbreaking. In fact, Chu Fei''s clothes are not broken. He just wants to make the security captain feel uncomfortable.


    After all, discriminating against the poor is not a good idea. Especially in today''s Internet age, as long as the security team leader nods, Chu Fei can guarantee that it will spread to the Internet in ten minutes. It may not take long for the security team leader to lose his job.


    "My friend, don''t give me any hat. It''s unnecessary." The security captain was very smart and didn''t fall for it at all. On the contrary, he also felt that this matter might be what Chu Fei said, but it still needs to be confirmed.


    "You said you wanted to buy all these books. I don''t know what kind of industry my friend is in. Why do you need to buy so many books..." With that, the security team leader came to the nearest stack of books, squatted down and looked at them casually, then said:


    "besides, the types of these books are a little too miscellaneous..."


    "What books do I buy and why don''t you seem to care about buying books?" Chu Fei looked at him coldly and asked.


    "But now I suspect that you are here to make trouble, so don''t you think it''s necessary for you to explain these books?"


    "You doubt, I need proof? who are you? What qualifications do you have for me to prove? Why do I have to prove it to you? " Chu''s non continuous questions embarrassed the security captain.


    "Why, as a security guard, I will deal with the contradiction between you and them. Can''t I even ask?"


    "Then why do you ask me? Why don''t you ask your men?"


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, a young girl came out of the crowd. Looking at her dress and face, she should be a student from a nearby university."According to the provisions of China''s procedural law, since you think he is making trouble, you should give your evidence instead of letting the other party prove that you are not making trouble..."


    The girl who spoke was holding a thick procedural law in her arms. She didn''t know whether she was a law student or not. Anyway, after she said this, she won the approval of the people around her.


    "That is, if you say that people make trouble, you have to have evidence. If there is no evidence, why do you slander people?"


    "Security is not such a great job. Do you pretend to be like that?"


    "That woman is a shrew at first sight. I haven''t seen a good man who would be a shrew!"


    "Don''t bully people, everyone is a scholar, unless you really don''t sell books here!"


    A lot of the girls stood up and watched. What everyone said was to help Chu Fei speak from the side, which made Chu Fei feel much better.


    "Well? Procedural law? Well, little girl, since you say so, I ask you, now I suspect that he is making trouble. My evidence is that he has thrown out all the books, which is what they both said. So now should he disprove that he is not making trouble? "


    The security captain was very smart. He didn''t fight with the crowd and didn''t deal with it coldly. Instead, he followed the girl''s words.


    Chufei listened and felt as if it was true. And because the girl and other people talked for him, he was not so upset now, and he was willing to prove that he was not a troublemaker.


    However, I didn''t expect that the girl holding the procedural law didn''t agree with the words of the security team leader. On the contrary, she retorted and said, "you''re changing the concept. You said that he was throwing books out of the bookshelf. Is it possible that the thrown books will be stacked together? If not, then why do you say it''s throwing! Since it''s not throwing, why do you say he''s making trouble? "


    After the girl said this, the people next to her were in a mess again. One by one, regardless of the woman, the old and the young, they began to help the girl speak.


    "That''s how your family throws things! You are from the acrobatic troupe


    "If you really throw it, I''m afraid the number will be everywhere long ago..."


    "Even if you want to change the concept secretly, you have to face it!"


    "With this quality, I''m still the security guard of the library. Do I deserve it?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I have to say that the girl''s words are reasonable, and there is no way to refute them. If they were really thrown away, these books could not be stacked so neatly.


    The security captain was stunned, but also confirmed the girl''s words. He now believed that Chu Fei was not a troublemaker, and even the two little security guards who had been hit on the nose were also in a bad mood, ready to make peace.


    But we all ignore the fat woman, the fat woman who sat on the ground and let the security guards help her up, which is also the culprit.


    "Bullshit, you little coquettish girl, are you with him or not? You just see me bullying!" Fat woman said more and more excited, and her sudden outburst also let the people around did not respond.


    But this moment of stupor seems to be the fat woman as afraid, she thought these people are afraid of her, so her courage suddenly big up, unexpectedly rushed to the girl in front of want to start.


    No one knows whether she wants to beat the girl or take the book in the girl''s arms, but regardless of any possibility, what she wants to do is something that makes the girl uncomfortable, and also something that the girl does not want to do.


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He saw that the fat woman rushed to the side of the girl and wanted to stretch out her hand. In a flash, the wind rushed to the middle of the girl and the fat woman.


    Bang, Chu Fei grabs the hand of the fat woman and says angrily:


    "dare you do it


    Chu Fei was very angry, so the strength on his hand naturally increased without control. Who is chufei? He is a monk who has killed people and got through the veins. Although he is only a beginner, ordinary people can''t stand it.


    So, the fat woman screamed for the first time, the color of pain on her face was beyond words, and the cold sweat on her forehead came out.


    "Ah! Help! Help! It''s killing people


    This fat woman''s shrew nature is exposed, at the same time, the shrew''s ruthlessness also don''t know why to rush to the heart, she even regardless of the wrist pain, directly extended another hand to Chu Fei''s lower body.


    As a human being on earth, one of the most shocking news in recent years is a conflict between a man and a woman. The woman grabs the man''s lower body and directly kills the man.


    What does this show? First, it shows that men are too vulnerable. Second, it shows that women are too ruthless to care about or think about the consequences.


    However, as a man, or a man with cultivation and system, how can chufei let this shrew succeed. He didn''t do any more movements, but the strength of his hand increased a little, and the angle also changed.All of a sudden, the fat woman had to straighten her waist, and her hands couldn''t catch Chu Fei. At the same time, the fat woman''s scream is even louder, even her eyes are so painful that she stares.


    But no matter how, the other party is a woman, or a woman of the earth, at most is a hateful shrew, not a person of great evil, so Chu Fei naturally will not go too far.


    Chu Fei let the fat woman pain for a while, then let go a push, push the fat woman to the security group. Those security guards have been in a daze during this period, not because of the unexpected behavior of the fat woman, but shocked by the speed of chufei.


    You know, chufei is far away from that girl than everyone else, and at that moment everything happened too fast, chufei''s speed made everyone not see clearly.


    "He hit me, you see, he hit me, call the police, call the police, call 120, I can''t, I can''t..." The fat woman is about to lie down when she talks. This is the beginning of touching porcelain.

 Chapter 86

    The security captain stares at the fat women who want to lie down and get hurt. They are all ordinary people. The most annoying thing is touching porcelain. So, the captain scolded directly:


    "shut up! Get her down and call the manager up! "


    The security captain only felt his face was warm and hot. He never thought that this fat woman could play porcelain touching directly in front of so many people. You know, many of the onlookers are carrying their mobile phone videos. What happened just now was clearly photographed by someone else, and this young man is not easy to be provoked, so he doesn''t know what to do!


    "What''s the matter, Lao Wang? What''s the matter?"


    As soon as the security captain''s voice fell, a woman''s voice came from outside the crowd. It''s not very loud, it''s very nice, but it''s full of dignity.


    "Manager Ann..." The security team leader agreed and motioned the crowd to get out of the way and let the speaking manager ANN in.


    Most of the onlookers are onlookers. If new characters can be added to make it more lively, it will not be stopped. So we all cooperate with each other and give up a channel to show the figure of manager an.


    However, when we saw manager an, many people, especially the big and small guys, were secretly surprised. How beautiful!


    Chu Fei was also surprised to see that manager an, who was walking in, was beautiful and full of charm. Based on his experience as a dandy, Chu Fei can see at a glance that manager an should be thirty-one or twelve years old. He must have a master''s degree or above. He has a chest girth The smallest is also a D


    The height of manager an is not short. Chu feispecial looks at manager an''s feet. Flat heels are not high heels. According to Chu Fei''s judgment, manager an''s net height should be about 1.73 meters.


    The net height of 1.73 meters can reach 1.75 meters even if you wear flat shoes. If you wear high heels, you can easily reach about 1.8 meters. What''s the concept It''s like looking at a model! Or super beautiful and attractive model!


    What''s more, manager an''s clothes are also different. Although they are also work clothes, they are very close to the body. To some extent, they have the sense of self-cultivation of cheongsam.


    Manager an has long hair, but it''s very concise. It''s neither as playful as a little girl nor as noble as a lady, but it has a different elegant temperament, showing the charm of a mature woman.


    Bee waist, honey hip, big legs, this has concentrated a beauty must have several elements, not to mention this big chest And an almost perfect face


    Just a appearance, Chu Fei felt that this woman''s vision must be very high. Otherwise, according to this kind of appearance, the person who pursues her must be counted by hundred. In this way, if her eyes were a little more ordinary, she would definitely be a child and her mother now!


    But Chu Fei can see clearly that manager an is still a girl. For his judgment, Chu Fei is 100% sure, but the basis of his judgment is not the messy skills spread on the Internet, but the expression on his face.


    The biggest difference between a girl and a woman is the look on her face. As long as she passes the barrier, the charm of her face will change. This kind of change is not obvious to those who are absolutely experienced in mixing flowers.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoling just came to tell me something happened here." Manager an didn''t have any unpleasant reaction to the look in the eyes of the men around her. On the contrary, she was very calm and seemed to be used to


    "Well, that''s it..." The security team leader seemed very afraid of manager an, and soon told the story. This time, he did not just say what his own people said, but repeated Chu Fei''s words.


    "That''s it?" Manager Ann asked.


    "Well, that''s it." The security captain nodded.


    "Xiao Zhao, you go to the warehouse and push a car over to this gentleman. It''s inconvenient to hold so many books. Why don''t you know to do me a favor?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Zhao is another person whose nose was broken by Chu Fei before. After hearing manager an''s words, he immediately suffered. How could he expect such a result.


    "Manager ANN, manager Ann! How can he buy so many books? He''s making trouble and beating people. Manager an, why do you always help outsiders? " How did the fat woman who wanted to touch porcelain but was stopped by the security team leader shout again? What''s more, the expression on her face turned out to be one hundred thousand dissatisfaction and one million grievances


    "This is your last chance. If you have another chance, you''d better resign..." Manager an didn''t give the fat woman any good looks. On the contrary, he gave an ultimatum.


    Through this sentence, chufei knew that it was not the first time for this fat woman to do this kind of thing.


    "You I... " The fat woman was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    "You too, all warning once, this month''s bonus will be cancelled."


    "No Manager ANN, why Xiao Zhao covered his nose and didn''t understand why manager an had to deal with it like this."This gentleman is still just choosing books, and it''s not time to pay the bill. If he doesn''t pay the bill in the end, you can say that he can make trouble, but now you have no reason to say that or to do so. Do you understand?"


    Manager an said with a smile, this smile makes chufei feel warm in the heart, and let the onlookers can''t help but praise, but let these security guards and the fat woman heart constantly pumping.


    Everyone who works here knows manager an''s working style. Although manager an is a woman, from top to bottom, regardless of men and women, old and young, none of them is not satisfied, and none of them is not afraid. Because she speaks and does things in accordance with the company''s rules, and no matter what kind of things she says, her face is always with a calm smile.


    Over time, this kind of smile will make the staff here have a burden. It''s ok if you don''t do anything wrong. Once you do something wrong, the smile becomes a knife to kill people. It''s not easy at all.


    Xiao Zhao had nothing to say, because he found that he could not refute what manager an said. So, covering his nose, he walked away bitterly and went to the warehouse to push the cart.


    Other people also returned to their jobs under the arrangement of the security team leader, only the fat woman was still standing there, motionless, as if brewing something.


    The onlookers saw that the matter had been solved, and it was very reasonable. Naturally, not many people remained here. Although the men want to stay and appreciate manager an''s appearance, the girls around them will not allow this kind of thing to happen.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s my poor management that has wronged you." Manager an didn''t care about others at all. He came to chufei with a smile and bowed to apologize.


    With this bending, Chu Fei unconsciously looked at the beautiful scenery But soon he was in control. Grace, grace! Chu Fei constantly reminds himself in his heart.


    "Manager an, you''re welcome. It''s all small things." Chufei covers his embarrassment with a smile and accepts manager an''s apology.


    "I don''t know what to call sir?" Asked manager Ann.


    "Chufei."


    "Mr. Chu You... " Manager an was supposed to make a few polite greetings, but suddenly she felt that she had seen the name somewhere.


    "Chufei?"


    "Yes..." Chufei shrugged. He didn''t realize why his name made manager an react like this.


    "The one who donated everything..." Manager an didn''t finish what he said, because it was not a good thing to say. It''s spread all over the city. Chu Fei donated all his property and became a tramp. He was often bullied and insulted by the second generation of rich people who used to have conflicts


    But Chu Fei''s first thought when he heard this was that it was the system again!


    However, it doesn''t have to have something to do with what you think in your heart and what you say in your mouth, especially in this matter. Chu Fei has been used to other people''s feelings for a long time. I can''t help getting used to it. After all, he lives in this world. Of course, he may have been unhappy before, but now he won''t, because he has a system.


    "I think I''m the only one who can do such a funny thing..." Chu Fei sneered back, then went on to the bookshelf and picked up all kinds of books.


    "I''ll help you. Although I''m the manager, I know the location of all the books like the back of my hand. With my help, Mr. Chu can find books more easily..."


    Chu had to nod his head. After all, he was a beautiful woman. If people wanted him, he would not object. However, when chufei nodded and manager an came to chufei, chufei was still out of control, dizzy, fragrant! How delicious!


    "What book is Mr. Chu looking for? Can you tell me... "


    "I don''t know..." Chu Fei hesitated for a moment, trying to resist the desire to reveal everything in his heart, but he didn''t completely resist it in the end.


    It''s no wonder that Chu Fei, after all, when a man meets a beautiful woman, and the beautiful woman is willing to talk to you, the man will subconsciously dig out his heart and lungs, which is the advantage of beauty.


    "Well, suppose I want to go to another world, which is our ancient society. Under such conditions, I will buy any book that is useful to me in the future..."


    This assumption is not the first time that Chu Fei has used it. When facing Dadong''s girlfriend to be, Chu Fei gave an example.


    "Well, everything except novels is useful..." The manager didn''t know whether she was in the admiration or admiration for chufei, or just regarded this problem as a work adjustment, anyway, she began to think seriously.


    By this time, Xiao Zhao had already come by with a car. This is a common car in the library. It''s on the upper and lower floors. It''s specially used for storing books.


    After the car came, Xiao Zhao also had a lot of insight to move all the books that Chu Fei had piled on the ground to the car, put them neatly, and then pushed them to Chu Fei and manager an.Xiao Zhao is very curious about why manager an is with this boy, but now what he wants to do is to deal with his nose injury, so he just says hello and then turns around to leave.


    "Xiao Zhao, go to the provincial hospital to see your injuries. All the expenses will be reimbursed to you." Manager an said that the provincial hospital is the provincial hospital, which is the most authoritative public hospital in Shi City. As soon as he said this, all the unhappiness before Xiao Zhao disappeared. It''s a good thing for the company to pay for the reimbursement. Otherwise, he would be really wronged if he didn''t know how to spend his money.


    "Thank you. Thank you, manager Ann." Xiao Zhao said thanks, and then ran away with a smile and a cry of pain.


    Chu Fei just glanced at it and didn''t put it in his heart. He is still looking for books. He wants to buy all the books he should buy at one time and save the money to run later. In this way, we need to use our brains to think about what books we need to buy, which is a hard work.


    "Mr. Chu, I think I know what books you need..."


    "Well?"


    "Follow me..." With these words, manager an pushed the car and walked to the bookshelf a little further away. Chu Fei followed closely. He wanted to pick up the car. After all, it was his own thing. Manager an didn''t have to help him push it. However, he was attracted by manager an''s back, especially his long legs and attractive hips

 Chapter 87

    Manager an leads Chu Fei to a huge bookshelf, where all kinds of comprehensive bibliographies are placed. The thickness of every book is like a sea of words.


    "That''s all you need..." Manager an puts away the car and takes down all the books on the bookshelf. Chu Fei wants to help, but his eyes and heart make him unable to move.


    Soon, the car was full. Except for the books Chu Fei had taken before, he didn''t read them. He didn''t know what they were about.


    Manager an turns around and sees chufei who is staring at her. Although she is used to this kind of look, few people can be so aboveboard in front of her.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s better to be restrained..." Manager an smiles indifferently and doesn''t avoid anything.


    "Well Blame me, blame me, sorry... " Chu Fei coughed and forced his attention to the car. He was surprised and said, "so much?"


    "Yes, according to your hypothesis, these books are just the foundation. But most of the content is easy to understand, so I think it will be more suitable for you. There are also some advanced books. Even doctoral students can gain a lot from reading them.... "


    Manager an wants to explain again, but chufei is very satisfied. In fact, even if these books are not used, Chu Fei will be very satisfied with the payment, no way, who let choose these books is such a beauty!


    "OK, that''s all. Where to pay?" Chufei made a decision.


    "First floor, I''ll go with you..." No one knows what manager an thinks at the moment. In chufei''s opinion, manager an just apologizes for what happened before.


    Chufei pushes the car, and manager an follows him. They walk to the front desk on the first floor together. However, in the process, chufei doesn''t know whether he wants to or doesn''t want to. He takes manager an to walk around in front of every bookshelf, greatly delaying the time to get to the first floor.


    When the two finally came to the front desk, time had passed for a long time.


    The front desk staff saw that manager an accompanied a man to push a car of books down. Everyone was surprised. After all, people who can buy books like this have never seen one before.


    "Hello, manager an..."


    "Hello, sir. Do you want to check out?"


    The front desk staff are obviously divided into two rows. The men first say hello to manager an, while the women work normally and talk directly to Chu Fei.


    Manager an nodded to the male staff who said hello to him. He said hello, and then he focused on Chu Fei.


    "These are all. Let''s see how much..."


    "Yes, sir. Do you want to pack it?"


    "No, I''ll take it myself."


    After the front desk girl asked clearly, she picked up the POS machine and walked out of the counter, squatting in front of the car to record the orders. There''s no way. It''s a little more convenient. At least it saves the effort of getting on the bus again. After all, in their opinion, after checking out, Chu Fei has to push the car out and put the books in the car


    "It''s two thousand and fifteen dollars, sir Do you want to pay by credit card? "


    "No, cash..." Chu Fei says a word, conceal the nature of turn a body, turn back when the hand has already held a pile of money.


    Chu Fei counted out two thousand three and put it on the counter. When he got the change, he pretended to squat down to read a book and threw the money into the swallow ring on his finger.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei is ready to leave. Although he wants manager an to accompany him for a while, he still gives up after considering that he wants to put the book away.


    "Manager an, I really want to thank you this time. I hope we can meet again in the future. Goodbye. " Finish saying, Chu Fei wants to cart to leave. However, manager an followed Chu Fei and said:


    "I''ll take you out and bring the car back by the way..."


    "Well This is not good... " Chufei hesitated.


    "What? Can''t a manager push a cart? " Manager an laughingly looks at chufei and is full of curiosity about chufei. Not to mention the legendary things about chufei in the market, the mystery of chufei''s money aroused her curiosity.


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    "Let''s go. I just want to go out and get some air."


    "Well..." Chu Fei agrees dejectedly, which makes the men waiting in line to pay the Bill look sad. For them, not to mention manager an''s initiative request, even if manager an is not willing, they would rather use ten years of life to replace them. They are willing!


    Chufei pushed the car and went with manager an. He crossed the security gate first and then turned into a passageway. This passageway is not for the guests, but for the staff.


    The reason why Chu Fei chose to take this road is to make his secret as unknown as possible. After all, if he really goes out of the library, Chu Fei really can''t put the books in the ring without being found.


    "What''s the matter?"Chu Fei stopped at a corner of the passage, first looked back to see if someone was coming, then turned to face manager an, which naturally made manager an confused.


    "That Can you close your eyes or turn around, just don''t look at me... "


    To tell you the truth, this requirement is a bit too much. After all, no one else is passing by, and even monitoring is only available at the entrance of the passage. In other words, even if chufei is here to do something to manager an, as long as the time is fast enough and doesn''t let manager an shout, then chufei can have no danger.


    Manager an did not immediately agree or refuse. Instead, he looked into Chu Fei''s eyes for a while. When Chu Fei felt that he should take back that sentence, manager an gently smile and said:


    "OK."


    With that, manager an turned around and stopped looking at chufei. The woman turns around with a smile, which is a very attractive scene in itself, not to mention the beauty of manager an.


    Chu Fei swallowed his saliva and patted his face hard to calm himself down. Then he quickly threw all the books on the cart into his tuntian ring.


    In less than three minutes, chufei had finished everything. The cart was empty, leaving only a long book ticket


    "OK..." Chu Fei said nervously.


    Manager an gave a hum and turned around. When he saw that the cart was empty, there was a shock on his face, but soon the shock disappeared.


    She didn''t ask anything. She just looked at Chu Fei for a while, and then said:


    "is Mr. Chu free? Why don''t we go and have some coffee?"


    "Well Coffee This Forget it, I still have something to do, so I''ll go ahead and talk about it later... " Chu Fei wanted to run, but his legs were not very flexible.


    "Can Mr. Chu leave a call?" Manager an''s eyes became more curious, but in order to prevent rejection, she took out her mobile phone and business card and handed them to Chu Fei.


    This meaning is very obvious, under the name card, please dial your mobile phone and type your own number As an old driver, Chu Fei naturally understood that he couldn''t find a reason to refuse, and he didn''t want to refuse so much in his heart


    So he came from


    "Well, it should be difficult for me to get through my mobile phone, because it''s easy for me to forget to look at my mobile phone..." After returning the mobile phone to manager an, Chu Fei ran away holding the business card, faster than the rabbit.


    After Chu Fei ran out of the library, he stopped a taxi and quickly returned to the shop. In the shop, Dadong is sitting in front of the computer and tapping on the keyboard. It is estimated that he is making some plans.


    Back in the shop, Chu Fei first took out his mobile phone. At the beginning, it was nothing. After a while, there were a lot of short messages, including several "leakage notices" and a greeting message from an Jing''s hairdresser.


    The content of the text message is very simple, just a little greeting, and by the way, I asked if this is Chu Fei''s mobile phone number Chu Fei grins bitterly and returns one, then throws the mobile phone into the ring here.


    "By the way, Feige, I''ve prepared two power bank for you. It''s estimated that there''s no place for you to charge there. These two are full, enough for you to charge five or six times..."


    Dadong took out two power bank from the drawer under his desk and threw them to chufei together with the data cable. Chufei takes it and puts it in.


    "Feige, do you want to go there?"


    "Tomorrow..." Chu Fei looked at the time, and in a few hours it will be night. Chu Fei still decided to wake up tomorrow and go to crape myrtle.


    In fact, Chu Fei can clearly feel his different feelings in the two worlds. In the world, he is just a small boss who is in decline and rising. Although he has many problems, he is relaxed enough.


    But after arriving at the Lagerstroemia world, Chu Fei''s whole body will be enveloped by an indescribable pressure. In addition, there is a sense of crisis. That sense of crisis makes Chu Fei have to keep alert, because the dead in the world are peaceful.


    Chu Fei spent the day in bed. He only got up and cooked a bowl of noodles when he was hungry in the middle of the night. When he lay down and fell asleep again, it was nine o''clock the next morning.


    At this time, Dadong also woke up, but he didn''t get up yet. He just rolled up his quilt and woke up on the bed. Chu Fei opened the thick curtain between the two people and the two beds, and said to Dadong:


    "I''ll clean up and go..."


    "Good..."


    After the crape myrtle returned to the earth Pavilion, he entered the courtyard. Chu Fei, who had not yet eaten, exchanged a bowl of fried rice with eggs and a cup of milk tea from the system. He ate his stomach like a whirlwind cloud, belched and moved for a while before he opened the door of the courtyard and came out.


    In the corridor outside, Meier is standing at the door and doesn''t know what to think. At this time, Meier is wearing the clothes Chu Fei gave her, and her hair is the same hairstyle Chu Fei made, but today Meier''s hairstyle is more beautiful and neat than that Chu Fei made."Young master, you finally come out..."


    "What''s the matter, Meier? You don''t look very well..."


    "Young master, yesterday morning, the Lord of the pavilion received the chopping iron from the Liu family. He asked you to fight in the secret chamber of the martial arts arena this noon..."


    "Death fight? a secret chamber? Is it the kind that only living people can come out? " Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "Yes, young master, don''t go. I''ll tell the Lord to push off the duel. It''s not fair at all!" Meier is very angry with his fist, and his eyes are full of worry.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? It''s not fair to fight in the chamber of secrets... "


    "But there were three people who made the appointment. They were the fifth, sixth and seventh of the younger generation of the Liu family The charm son shrivels small mouth, bitterly looking at very make people pitiful.


    "Hi..." Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile and said, "what''s the worry? They all died in my hands. What are they afraid of?"


    "However, these three people are good at joint attack array. That ranking is only based on individual combat power. If we sum up, no one in the younger generation of the Liu family can beat them all!"

 Chapter 88

    Chu Fei hears mei''er''s urgent explanation. He is amused that mei''er cares so much about himself. Naturally, he is very happy. After all, a beauty worried about herself, no matter from which angle, is a happy thing. However, Chu Fei didn''t want to go to the bottom of his heart.


    But Chu Fei still remembers what a rich man with a folding fan said. The world needs to speak with his fist. In this world, if you want to do what you want to do, the only way is to speak with your fists. Even if you don''t bully others, you won''t be bullied at all.


    Therefore, although there is a feeling that the engagement can not be finished, it is still necessary to go. However, the reason why Chu Fei didn''t pay too much attention to it was that he heard the word "Chamber of secrets".


    Not only the chamber of secrets, but also the chamber of death. Even without Meier''s explanation, chufei could guess some clues from his name. I just don''t know how big the secret room is. If it''s not too big, it seems that''s chufei''s home court!


    The reason is very simple. For chufei who has a system, all kinds of grenade bombs, gas bombs and other things can be easily taken out. If he wants to fight with chufei in the secret room, it''s not hard!


    "By the way, Meier, how big is the secret room?" Chu Fei hasn''t seen nature, so he needs to be clear on mei''er''s side.


    "It''s not big. It''s three feet high and ten feet wide."


    "How could it be that small?" Chu Fei pretended to be surprised, but his heart was happy to bloom. It''s about 30 meters long and 30 meters wide, and it''s about 9 meters high. Such a place is really not small. It''s better for chufei to be smaller.


    But he knew it was unrealistic in this world. Because all the people in this world can fly around. Even if their cultivation is a little lower, can''t the people who can''t fly jump up!


    But he just wanted to tease the lovely girl.


    "I don''t know. The chamber of death is only that big. You''d better not go, young master. In such a narrow space, you''ll lose a lot to three people who are good at array combo! "


    Charm son still has more direct words not to say, that where is to suffer a loss, simply be abused. After all, Chu Fei has not shown how strong his cultivation is from the beginning to the present.


    Although Meier witnessed with his own eyes how chufei killed the woman, what''s the use of that kind of thing that looks like a concealed weapon when facing three people openly and justly!


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry, they can''t die, and they will die OK, I''ll go for a walk in the blissful gate... " Chu Fei just casually said, after all, there is still a lot of time before noon, and it''s boring to stay alone, so he wants to go to the private room of the blissful gate to talk with Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua.


    After all, it''s easy to learn a lot of knowledge and get a lot of information about the world by chatting with them. No matter how hard it is, it''s possible to start chufei''s business in the world.


    What''s more, Yun Shuxue and mei''er are all beautiful women. Mei''er can only worry here, and they can feel concern and chat with each other. Chu Fei naturally wants to choose the blissful gate.


    Just, before still can inherit the charm son of maidservant duty, but now didn''t promise, she directly grasped Chu Fei''s hand, dead of embrace in the bosom.


    Meier''s face is redder than Apple''s, and the clothes she''s wearing now, to be honest, are very thin. What''s more, can the clothing fabric provided by the system be any bad thing? It feels as if it''s not worn when it''s worn on the body. In the words of the current clothing festival, it''s "naked feeling", which means that the body feels as if it''s not worn after it''s worn.


    In the earth''s clothing festival, the words similar to naked feeling and cool feeling are used to describe the high-tech clothing materials. Although the sense of nudity is just a kind of propaganda, and it''s a little exaggerated, the fabric of this suit really won''t give people too much feeling.


    Since cloth can give people almost nonexistent feeling, then the feeling of human body itself is highlighted. At the moment when Meier hugs chufei''s hand tightly, she almost screams.


    Nothing else, the feeling of the body is too clear, just like holding chufei without clothes. Even as a teenager, she can''t let go.


    Because she worried that after she let go, Chu Fei would leave and go to the blissful gate to find Yun Shuxue. Then she went to fight directly at noon. Meier doesn''t want chu Fei to have an accident, and she doesn''t want chu Fei to go to other women, so she would rather bear the strange feeling coming from her body than hold Chu Fei.


    "Meier, Meier, don''t Don''t hold so tightly I... " Chufei wants Meier to relax a little, but he is a little confused by Meier''s softness.


    "I don''t..." Meier blushed and refused. She felt as if she was on fire.


    "No, it''s not good. Look..." Chu Fei said, you see, and then his fingers moved. First, he wanted to prove that it was really bad to hold him tightly. Second, he couldn''t help it.You know, Chu Fei was held by one hand, not the whole arm, so his hand was actually caught in the middle of his chest by Meier


    In such a position, Chu Fei also moved his fingers, so he didn''t need to say more about what he could touch. Charm son is made more shy by Chu Fei''s little action, and she begins to doubt whether she has become the "unruly" women in the legend.


    Can want to return to think, do return to do, charm son still didn''t let go, on the contrary will Chu Fei''s hand embrace of more tight. What she thought was very simple. Hold tight, hold tight, Chu Fei''s hand could not move


    "No, that''s not what I mean Meier, you are still young... " Chu Fei asked the age of Meier, and even if he didn''t ask, the childishness on Meier''s face couldn''t be covered up.


    Chu Fei wants to say, you are still young, don''t do so ambiguous things with men, after all, it is in public, in case of being seen, reputation will be destroyed!


    But he didn''t have time to finish, because after hearing Chu Fei say that she was young, Meier subconsciously straightened her body, and expressed that she was old enough to think like an adult, and she didn''t want chu Fei to fight because she thought from an adult''s point of view!


    But the misunderstanding is just like this When Meier straightens her body subconsciously, her chest becomes more straight and straight, and Chu Fei''s hand falls into the middle gully more directly.


    Meier''s face is redder, and chufei''s unkind thinking is wrong


    "Meier, let go first, although I like this..." Chufei decided to attack with hooligans. Sure enough, after chufei began to speak naked, Meier didn''t dare to continue. She released her hand like a frightened rabbit, but she didn''t stay away from chufei. On the contrary, she got closer.


    "Young master, don''t go, ok..."


    "Don''t go anywhere? Don''t go to the private room of the blissful gate? Or don''t fight? " Chu Fei secretly regretted that he had noticed Gu Sheng. At the same time, he put his hand behind him, showing a very gentlemanly appearance, at least in the front.


    But on the back, Chu Fei''s hand is constantly kneading and gesticulating, just aftertaste the feeling.


    "All Don''t go... "


    "Meier, actually, I don''t want to kill people if I can. But I remember hearing a sentence before, in this world, if you want to do what you are willing to do, you must speak with your fist, otherwise the trouble will only be more and more... "


    Chu Fei finished, reached out and touched Meier''s hair, just like the elder comforted the younger, and then turned away without waiting for Meier''s reaction.


    Chu Fei had to leave because he felt that if he was alone with Meier again, he might do something about animals.


    After all, Meier is too tempting to a man.


    Charm son see Chu Fei leave also want to stop, but opened mouth didn''t speak. As a native of the world, she naturally understood that chufei was right.


    Chu Fei didn''t immediately go to find Yun Shuxue when he went downstairs. Instead, he stood in the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion and took a deep breath for a long time. He didn''t continue to walk until the palpitation of mei''er in his heart subsided.


    In the private room of the blissful gate, Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue are talking about Chu Fei. After all, the Liu family''s war post has almost been known all over the city. Especially the war post was sent to Shuntian Pavilion


    "Cher, do you think that boy can still win this time?" Yu Lianhua is wearing the gorgeous "Shengxiu King Qin" that Chu Fei gave her, while Yun Shuxue is wearing the ordinary sea of clouds.


    "Back to master, I dare not guess." Cloud Book snow sits in the opposite of jade lotus flower, low head also don''t know what to think again.


    "Why don''t you dare to guess?" Jade lotus is very curious, put down the cup in her hand, and then took out a piece of candy and peeled it into her mouth.


    "Although it seems that the cultivation of Master Chu is not high, he always does amazing things. From this point of view, I think Prince Chu will win, but I''m not sure that the place of this engagement is the chamber of secrets. "


    "Well, the space of the secret room is limited. For many people, the space will be restricted. Moreover, the materials used in the secret room are also array jade, which can absorb the force of heaven and earth. If the attack falls on the wall of the secret room, then the force will be absorbed by the array of the wall, wasting the power in vain..." Yu Lianhua knows a lot about this chamber of secrets. Although she doesn''t know why it exists and who built it, she knows the characteristics of the chamber of Secrets very well.


    "Well..." Yun Shuxue gave a hum and stopped talking. Although she lowered her head and couldn''t see her expression, Yu Lianhua knew that her apprentice was worried about the boy.


    "Well, don''t worry so much. In fact, I think the secret room is good for the boy, because according to the information we know, the boy has never used Tiandi Yuanli to fight from the beginning, on the contrary, he used strange things that we can''t understand and haven''t seen In this way, I''m afraid it''s the people of the Liu family who are really troublesome... "

 Chapter 89

    Dong Dong Dong


    Outside the door of the blissful gate, there was a knock with obvious rhythm.


    After hearing this voice, Yu Lianhua smiles and says to her apprentice Yun Shuxue:


    "you see, it''s just about there. I don''t know if it''s our two mouths or the boy''s heart..."


    Yun Shuxue was blushed by her master''s words, but she had no way to refute it. After all, she was faced with the master who had raised herself since childhood. She was the closest person in the world.


    "Master..." Cloud Book snow not according to stamp foot, coquetry state is very lovely.


    This kind of cloud Book snow, really only jade lotus has seen, even if jade lotus several other apprentices, even cloud Book snow since childhood to play small partners have not seen.


    "Go and open the door. Don''t let that boy wait..." The jade lotus is smiling fondly.


    "Let him wait Master, how do you know it''s him... " Yun Shuxue jumped up from his actions, ran to the back of Master Yu Lianhua, and held her shoulder directly. He didn''t know whether he was acting like a spoiler or trying to stop his master from going on.


    "Well, well It''s so big. What do you look like? You''re still the rising star of our blissful gate... " Yu Lianhua patted Yun Shuxue gently, put her arms around her, and said with a smile:


    "in fact, it''s also simple. Although there are no rules for knocking on the door, Chu Fei''s knocking on the door makes me find something different, and his knocking on the door makes people feel comfortable..."


    "Why, just knocking on the door..."


    "The boy knocked on the door first, and then knocked twice after a while. In this way, the mood of the people in the room was taken good care of However, I don''t think you really want to know that... "


    Yu Lianhua broke Yun Shuxue''s careful thinking, and then said:


    "OK, Xueer, please tidy up your clothes. What''s the matter with him this time? Maybe he came here for help. You''d better open the door quickly..."


    "Oh..." Yun Shuxue left the master with a red face. He carefully arranged his clothes and cut his hair. Then he took a few deep breaths to calm down. Then he came to the door and opened it.


    "Why so slow!" Chu Fei''s chest is bumped by the previous charm. Although it has been adjusted in the backyard, the whole person''s state is still in an excited state.


    So, when the door opened, when he confirmed that it was Yun Shuxue who opened the door, he subconsciously said such a sentence, but before he finished, Chu Fei was stunned.


    Cloud Book snow blush is not the first time to see, because Chu Fei''s reason and blush is not once or twice. But now, in front of Chu Fei''s eyes, Yun Shuxue is not only blushing, but also with a little girl''s shyness. All of a sudden, he stabbed the G-spot in Chu Fei''s heart. Just now, the throbbing of mei''er''s restrain appeared again!


    "Hiss..." Chu Fei takes a strong breath, forcibly takes his eyes away from Yun Shuxue, and walks towards the room. However, because he is too excited, and Yun Shuxue also becomes more coy because he notices Chu Fei''s hot eyes, so both of them forget the basic action of wiping their shoulders - side body.


    Although I think of it in the end, it was too late So Chu Fei''s right arm rubbed against Yun Shuxue''s crisp chest and crossed over


    "Well..." Chu Fei subconsciously held his breath, but his throat still gave out a voice.


    Yun Shuxue is the backup saint of the blissful gate. Her status is as noble as the leader of any entertainment company on earth. Moreover, Yun Shuxue is clean and self-contained, not as fashionable as the earth''s entertainment circle, so she has never been touched by a man except her hands.


    As for the hand, it''s not touching, but touching when fighting or rescuing


    So, when Chu Fei didn''t know whether he rubbed Yun Shuxue''s chest intentionally or unintentionally, Yun Shuxue''s whole body seemed to turn into an ice sculpture!


    At this time, yunshuxue''s heart is collapsing!


    "He He Unexpectedly Touch My chest! He... "


    Where is touch, but for a time, Yun Shuxue has no mind to entangle his inner words. Yun Shuxue was born in bliss, so she actually knows a lot about men and women, and naturally understands what it means to be touched by a man


    Although it doesn''t mean that you have to get married, it still means that two people have already done that


    If Chu Fei knew what Yun Shuxue thought at the moment, he would be furious to explain himself! I''m not sure I''ll go to the earth library to buy a sex education book to popularize science for Yun Shuxue!


    "Why are you two still standing at the door? Why don''t you come in?" Yu Lianhua heard Chu Fei''s involuntary hum, and her beloved disciple Yun Shuxue''s breath suddenly stopped, and her heart beat fast


    So, as a past person, as the elder of the blissful gate, Yu Lianhua suddenly thought of some pictures But it was his own apprentice after all, and he was also an apprentice in the blissful gate who even refused to choose a man. How could he be so unknowingly eaten by chufei!So, Yu Lianhua began to urge


    "Hey Ha ha ha... " Chu Fei wants to use laughter to resolve the embarrassment, but the first sound he laughs out is a slightly obscene hey sound. Although he realizes that it immediately becomes ha ha, the atmosphere is still more ambiguous.


    "Master Master, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t do anything. I really didn''t do anything... "


    Although we all know that many things will be described more and more darkly when we want to explain them clearly, explaining this kind of behavior itself is the last resort of human beings, and no one wants to be misunderstood, especially in the world where life may be in danger.


    "Well, sit down!" The jade lotus bear in the heart of funny, cold hum a, at the same time moderate release a little momentum to increase his majesty.


    But Yu Lianhua forgot how high her accomplishments were, and she didn''t know how low Chu Fei''s accomplishments were, so she didn''t have a good grasp of the momentum


    At this moment, almost all the strength of the black clothes system is absorbed


    What''s more, Chu Fei hasn''t come to his seat yet


    So, with a puff, Chu Fei was pressed down by the momentum of the jade lotus and sat directly on the ground.


    Chu Fei realized that there was something wrong with the system at the moment when he felt the pressure of the momentum. He was worried that the system would collapse again, so he quickly immersed himself in the system interface. However, he just found that the empty column on the system interface was rolling out a line:


    - lecherous, you deserve a lesson!


    Only the text scrolls, but not the female voice''s reminder!


    Chu Fei subconsciously exclaimed: "I wipe"


    and at the moment of his exclamation, his buttocks were in close contact with the floor!


    Pain, butt is very painful, but no matter how painful it is, it can''t hide the excitement in chufei''s heart: Damn, the guy hiding behind the system who can talk to me finally appears again!


    "System, where did you go and how did you come out?"


    Sleep.


    Two big characters slowly rolling, almost, chufei was so angry that he vomited blood!


    "What''s the sleep? What''s the sleep? You don''t know what I''ve experienced in this period of time That''s just... " Chu Fei wanted to make complaints about it. He wanted to find someone to talk to him. But there was no one who could really share the secret of "system" with Chu Fei.


    So, after the presence of the person who can talk to him in the system, chufei suddenly seems to see his family. He has a lot to say, but these words can be summed up as "chattering".


    Shut up.


    Three words rolled by with punctuation. Chufei closed his mouth. No, he stopped complaining in his mind.


    In the future, I will not appear again in a short time. It''s up to you.


    Chufei still didn''t speak. He knew that the guy behind the system should not have finished. Sure enough, when this line of words finished rolling, a new line of words came out again


    - compulsory task: to find the stone core of the world, or boundary stone core for short, to open the channel to other worlds. Mission time, ten years, mission failure punishment: death.


    I''m leaving. A mission is a parting gift.


    Then Chu Fei heard the familiar female voice in his mind:


    - congratulations to the host, accept the task successfully, start the special task wandering interface, and the system upgrade starts. During the upgrade, all the functions of the system are unavailable, and the upgrade takes time Unknown


    Chu Fei wanted to curse, but now he was too shocked to scold. The guy behind the system gave him a task. Although it was a compulsory task, it was the core of what kind of labors to look for. It was OK. The punishment was death. It was also OK. After all, Chu Fei''s punishment was very heavy. Even the world was destroyed, let alone death!


    "But your mother''s upgrade time is unknown! All functions of the system cannot be used during the upgrade! I don''t know if I''m going to fight! I don''t know if I want to fight with three people


    Chufei was crazy. Although he didn''t swear or lose his mind, the expression on his face at this time showed that he was crazy.


    "Master, what happened to him..." At this time, the cloud Book snow has already returned to the jade lotus side, although the small face is still blushing, but her mood now has calmed a lot.


    "The boy Too Fragile, just sitting on the ground, I just used a little momentum to oppress But it doesn''t hurt like this... "


    Yu Lianhua is very puzzled. She doesn''t understand that I don''t have anything. Chu Fei shows his teeth because he is sitting on the ground. At this time, the facial features on Chu Fei''s face are almost completely distorted!


    "Master How can you... " Yun Shuxue was in a hurry for a moment, but she was also concerned and confused. She didn''t pay attention to the little adjective Yu Lianhua said. She acquiesced that the master used all her strength to oppress Chu Fei."Tut..." Yu Lianhua gave a silent Tut, then pulled Yun Shuxue in front of her, stretched out her finger and put it on Yun Shuxue''s forehead, saying:


    "you little girl, what do you think! Is a teacher such an insignificant person? "


    Jade lotus is not really angry, just feel angry and funny. One of the two young people in front of him nearly collapsed because he was sitting on the ground, and the other couldn''t even hear clearly. As for it! As for it! Why are young people like this now!


    "Oh, master..." Yun Shuxue holds Yu Lianhua''s arm and shakes it hard. Now she doesn''t care about her coquetry. Chu Fei will see her. She only knows that Chu Fei is in pain and wants her master to help.


    "Little girl is really turning her elbow out. What can I do? Do you want me to rub his ass! I want to blind the boy''s eyes

 Chapter 90

    At this time, the jade lotus really can''t laugh or cry. Although Chu Fei''s age is not enough to be the grandson of jade lotus, it''s still different between men and women.


    Although the blissful gate is a female superior school, men have no status in the blissful gate. At most, it is the existence of a double repair cauldron. But even so, in fact, the status of men and women in the blissful gate is different, not that the members of this sect are licentious.


    Therefore, even the 200 year old Yu Lianhua can''t help Chu Fei rub her ass. what''s more, she absolutely doesn''t believe that the distortion on Chu Fei''s face is really painful.


    Chu Fei is also very depressed, because the facial features on his face are distorted, which is really painful. It''s just that it''s not the bottom that hurts, it''s the heart. It''s about to It can''t be said that after a while, when it''s noon, he''s going to fight in laoshizi''s death chamber. Once they fight three, they plan to deal with it with some modern weapons.


    Who would have thought that the system would "strike" at such an important time. Although it is said that the system is only upgrading, and it will certainly bring some benefits to itself after upgrading, the problem is that the system prompts that the time required for upgrading is unknown. That is to say, it may be ready in the next second, or it may be ready in a month.


    If this can''t catch up with the dead fight at noon, I''m afraid Chu Fei will die on the spot. The system doesn''t work and Chu can''t escape back to earth. So what chufei can do to ensure his safety is to delay.


    Delay the fight, use a reasonable reason to delay the duel, or show a supreme demeanor to make the opponent dare not fight with him.


    But after thinking about it, it seems that the only thing that Chu Fei can do is to procrastinate. Others It''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    However, Chu Fei''s psychological quality is still good, although because of the sudden change of the system and ferocious for a while, but it is only for a while, soon he recovered.


    "Master, I didn''t ask you to I didn''t say... " At this time, Yun Shuxue is explaining that she wants to show her respect for her master, but her words are stuck in Chu Fei''s "ass". After all, she is a girl. How can she say such a dirty word!


    "You didn''t say that, but you must have thought that you, little girl, have been hurting you for years..." Of course, yulianhua knows what yunshuxue thinks. The reason why she talks like this is that she is just enjoying the intimacy with yunshuxue.


    In a word, as a senior figure in the top sect, emotion is never the focus of her life. The only thing she needs to be responsible for is to practice hard and constantly increase the strength of the sect on this basis, so that those who want to play the idea of blissful sect will not dare to mess around.


    Although it is said that super sects like blissful gate have the power to frighten others for a long time, it does not mean that no one dares to have an idea about super sects. Especially the gate of bliss, which is different from the whole secular concept It can be said that if the monks in the world want to unite to destroy a super sect, then the blissful sect is the best choice


    As long as you raise the banner of superiority and inferiority between men and women, the responding monks will absolutely burst the Mountain Gate of the blissful gate! What''s more, in the final analysis, the rise of a sect has a long history. What is indispensable is killing. Every sect has its enemies.


    Yunshuxue is still bored with yulianhua, and yulianhua is also enjoying the beauty of family love.


    "You, how long have you been so intimate with me..." Jade lotus finally sighed.


    "Master..." Yun Shuxue also had a lot of sadness because of master''s words. She could only squat in front of master and put her body into master''s arms so that she could stay in this happiness for a long time.


    "Ah, no wonder you, my generation of friars, have to be closed by years. When I come to this level, I have been closed for decades. The higher my accomplishments are, the longer it takes for each closure. It is said that every closure of the patriarchal clan is based on a thousand years...."


    Yulianhua is right, but at the root, it''s just that with the improvement of cultivation, the problems that need to be understood become more and more profound. Hongda has really reached the highest level, and every thought may take a long time to the vicissitudes of life. After all, there are not many problems worthy of people''s consideration at that level.


    The master and the apprentice were quiet and said nothing more. Soon, Yu Lianhua found that Chu Fei didn''t know when he had returned to normal, but the sadness between his eyebrows was hard to hide.


    "What? No more pain? " Yu Lianhua patted Yun Shuxue on the back and motioned her to stand up. At the same time, she said to Chu Fei with a smile.


    "Pain, heartache..." Chufei didn''t blame his pain on his buttocks. After all, he was not so shameless.


    "Come on, what do you need to help me with this time Are you afraid to go to the midday duel? " The jade lotus flower is half open to play to smile to ask, because in her opinion, Chu Fei front several times since can safely win, so this time also certainly can.


    To Chu Fei, Yu Lianhua didn''t use her past experience to judge, such as cultivation and so on."Well Ah Actually... "


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to say that. After all, he didn''t want to delay when he first came here. At that time, he just wanted to come to see the beauty and raise his eyes, and by the way, to avoid the enchanting goblin.


    "Why, what else can''t be said?" Jade lotus asked strangely.


    "Actually, when I first came here, I just wanted to come and see my elder By the way, have a look at beautiful women and raise their eyes... " Chu Fei continued with his teeth: "but suddenly I don''t want to fight any more... "


    The jade lotus flower is made very speechless by Chu Fei''s explanation. After all, it''s not afraid to go!


    "In fact, the reason is very simple..." Chu Fei spoke very slowly in front of him, and the time he got really made him think of a reason, a very reasonable reason that he could force by the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, senior, you see, now the Lius are only young people. Let''s figure it out with our fingers. There are still many young people in them. Even if I win this time, what if the old people come out? I don''t have so much time to play with them


    Chu Fei said with a look of disgust, which makes Yun Lianhua and Yun Shuxue believe Chu Fei''s words, but the hypocrisy in Chu Fei''s eyes is accurately captured by Yu Lianhua, but Yu Lianhua doesn''t want to expose Chu Fei.


    "So, I think I can''t let the Liu family go on with their monkey business any more. It''s OK to fight, but I have to find some big figures to notarize. If I win, they won''t bother me any more. I don''t have time to coax the children. If they agree, I can take the duel, otherwise, I might as well hide After all, a toad crawls on its feet. Although it doesn''t bite people, it responds to them... "


    Chufei''s reason is great. He thinks so himself, and after finishing this, chufei gives himself a thumbs up in his heart.


    "Well, it makes sense." Yu Lianhua nodded and said, "however, you can ask some big people to help you notarize. What qualifications do you have to ask them to go?"


    Chufei laughed and joked: "so, I''ll find you. As long as you say yes, you''ll need someone else. But if you don''t want to go, I''m afraid I''ll have to find a way to ask my grandfather to tell my grandmother to ask for more than a dozen..."


    Wear thousands of wear, flattery do not wear, this sentence in which world is your truth. Most of the time, people who are flattered know better than anyone else, but as long as the flatterer is skillful and skillful, others will be very comfortable.


    "Please? It''s not that I can''t... " Jade lotus pondered for a while.


    Chu Fei was happy and said: I didn''t expect that Master Yu Lianhua was so easy to talk about. Flattering can help. It seems that I have to buy a flattering book in the future!


    "Just..." Yu Lianhua pats Yun Shuxue''s hand and indicates that Yun Shuxue rubs his shoulder. Naturally, Yun Shuxue cleverly understands it. In this way, Chu Fei feels that Yu Lianhua inexplicably presents a gangster boss style.


    "It''s just What can you do for me? I''m not going to do anything that''s not good... "


    Chufei is stupid. Bai was happy before


    "Master, didn''t I promise to supply all the people of your sect with rice? That''s not enough... "


    Chu Fei is very distressed, although many things are exchanged directly from the system, and the exchange points are also exchanged with some candy, clothes and other small things. In the end, it''s all money, and everyone will be distressed.


    "Before, it was before, one yard for one yard, there was a front deal, now it''s the present deal What do you say? "


    Where did Chu Fei think that there was still a merchant in the jade lotus? It was just like a senior. It was so philistine! Can complain in the heart ghost complain, Chu Fei can''t really say this kind of words.


    He still ignores that women are born with the habit of bargaining


    "Master, I don''t have much to do with my small business Well, elder, what''s your daily diet? Tell me, I think I can contribute something to you... "


    "Diet? But it''s just wine, meat, fruits and vegetables and some pasta, but do you just want to fool me with what you eat? "


    "It''s not a trick, sir. You think, there are only a few things that can make people happy. Delicious food is indispensable, and I don''t know what I can offer you for a moment Why don''t you do this? I promise you that if there is anything good in the future, I''ll be filial to you first. Isn''t it OK? "


    "Well, it''s OK, but you have to remember that this is the second time..." The jade lotus flower stretched out two fingers and shook in front of Chu Fei''s eyes.


    It''s not the second time that Chu Fei is depressed! I promised again and again Although Chu Fei thought that the big white rabbit milk candy had fulfilled his first promise, he didn''t dare to say so now. What if he didn''t help the elder!"Well, of course I remember."


    "OK, I''ll watch your duel and notarize it for you, but is it still noon?"

 Chapter 91

    "Noon is definitely not good. They are not qualified to let us come according to the time they set. In this way, I will ask Shuntian pavilion to send a message, and the time will be How about a month later, master? "


    Chu Fei has been struggling with the time for a long time, but no matter how tangled he is, he can''t be sure when the system will be upgraded, so he can only choose to talk about the time as long as possible.


    "A month? You think it''s beautiful. I don''t have so much time to spend with you in shuntianfu. Three days later, noon... " Jade lotus listen to funny, this month''s time where or for what face status, put clearly is to delay time.


    "Master..." Chu Fei''s face was bitter. He didn''t dare to set the time three days later. But just when Chu Fei wanted to refuse, he saw Yu Lianhua staring at him


    I didn''t expect that master yulianhua was so terrible when he started a fire. But as a man, how can I be scared by women! Chu Fei made up his mind and said:


    "at night Master, this is also a great thing in life. Their Liu family is not qualified to let us get up early In the evening, three days later! "


    "Where do you come from! Evening, before sunset, or I won''t go


    "Yes, yes! According to what the elder said, I''m going to find someone to send a message! "


    Chu Fei leaves the private room of the blissful gate and finds mei''er directly. At this time, Meier and Kong yuan, the leader of Shuntian Pavilion, don''t know what to talk about. Anyway, Meier''s face is not very good, but it''s probably because of chufei''s midday duel.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s not long since noon..." Although Kong Yuan''s accomplishments are not as good as jade lotus, the holy mountain behind him is a super sect which is equivalent to the blissful gate. Naturally, such existence does not care about a small Liu family.


    Therefore, it was not a big deal in Kong Yuan''s mind. But he was very concerned about it, because he wanted to know how Chu Fei would win this time!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kong. We can''t let the Liu family make trouble about this..." Chu Fei got Yu Lianhua''s approval, and naturally he had the strength to speak.


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Kong Yuan is strange, beside the charm is also a face of curiosity.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Even if his Liu family is a local family in shuntianfu, they are not qualified to do so. I''ve been in trouble for several times. I even want to play wheel fight with me. I''ll kill one today and two tomorrow. How can I spend so much time with them! So... "


    Chufei hesitated and said:


    "so, please ask Mr. Kong to send someone to help me. In the evening of three days, before sunset, I will invite some big people to watch the battle. Not only that, but also I want them to win. If I win this time, they can''t continue to trouble me, otherwise, I will Let them not keep Liu''s chickens and dogs! "


    Chu Fei said this very happily, and his momentum naturally became domineering. Although there was no additional cultivation, Kong Yuan''s state at this time had made a lot of changes to Chu Fei.


    "Sure enough, he''s a young hero. OK, I''ll send a message to someone right now, but who will Mr. Chu invite to watch the war? I don''t know. Do I have the honor? "


    "Mr. Kong is very polite. You have to go. Meier can go if she wants to. In addition, I have invited Master Yu Lianhua of the blissful gate. I believe that''s enough."


    Elder Liu is sitting in the meeting hall with the family leader and several other elders to discuss some family affairs. They didn''t pay much attention to today''s midday engagement. After all, they had already thought about it when they asked the three children to go to war.


    "Newspaper!"


    Outside the hall, a disciple of the Liu family ran in quickly.


    "Say..." Liu Xiuming, the owner of the Liu family, spoke calmly.


    "I''ve just sent someone to tell you..."


    "Well, what did the visitor say?"


    "The people of Shuntian Pavilion took that chufei to tell us that the duel at noon today will be postponed to three days before sunset in the evening, and then he will invite the leader of Shuntian Pavilion and the elders of blissful gate to watch the battle, and ask us to promise that if we are defeated this time, we can''t trouble him any more Otherwise... "


    "Or what?" Liu Xiuyi, the elder of the eleventh year, chimed in and urged.


    "Otherwise, he will let me leave Liu''s chicken and dog..." When the family disciple spoke, he was also in an atmosphere. At the same time, he was a little worried that the elders would be angry and implicate himself. After all, this is not the first time that this kind of thing has happened in the Liu family.


    Once upon a time, there was a disciple who was slapped seriously by the eleven elders because he reported something unpleasant.


    "Well, what a big tone! OK, you go to reply and say that our Liu family has agreed! I just hope that he will not be afraid of fighting and go back on his words in three days


    It was the master who made the decision. He didn''t consult other elders about it, because it was no longer necessary to discuss it. What the other party said to invite the leader of Shuntian Pavilion and the elder of blissful gate must be true. After all, there are few people in the world who dare to ask for trouble by holding the banners of Shuntian Pavilion and blissful gate!What''s more, this incident has involved Shuntian Pavilion and blissful gate. It can be said that the Liu family has no right to say "no". After all, the Liu family is just a small family in shuntianfu.


    "Yes The family disciple who reported was relieved and turned to leave.


    Liu Xiuming, the head of the Liu family, stares at elder eleven coldly and says in a deep voice:


    "eleven, no matter what the result is, after the end of the engagement, you can''t go to that boy''s trouble again!"


    "Well..." Elder eleven, eh, said nothing more.


    "Well, you go to prepare for this on November 11. You can''t make any more mistakes. Of course, you''d better let that boy die in it..."


    Elder Xi looked at the house owner and said nothing. After a long time, he sighed and left with a flick of his sleeve. He knew that he had been excluded from the Liu family''s power center.


    No matter what the result is, the eleven elders are all against Shuntian Pavilion and blissful gate. Even if the other party doesn''t investigate, the Liu family doesn''t dare to take the risk.


    "It''s all that chufei! I will let you die without a place to die Now the eleven elders can only put all their anger on chufei''s head.


    After returning to his home, the eleven elders thought for a long time and said:


    "come


    "Yes, elder!"


    "Go and call Xiaoyi and all of them!"


    "Yes


    Xiaoyi is not a person''s name, but a simplified form of address for qixiaoyi. This is a title, representing seven people. Of course, there are only four people left.


    The eleven elders said that they would call Xiaoyi, which means that they would call the remaining seven Xiaoyi. Although the words are very simple, his people understand them very clearly.


    In a moment, the remaining four of seven Xiaoyi came to the room of elder eleven.


    "Elder!" Four people salute together.


    Looking at the four young elders, I have the strongest feeling. The remaining four people, ranking 567 is three boys, ranking first is a girl.


    This girl is not only the most accomplished of the younger generation of the Liu family, but also the most beautiful one among the female dependents of the Liu family. The woman''s name was Miaoyi, and there was no typesetting in her name.


    Liu Miaoyi is different from other disciples. Although she is a girl, she seems to have a thorough understanding of the world. She knows that the most important thing in the world is cultivation, so she spends almost all her time on cultivation. Even if she doesn''t practice, that time is also used by her to prepare for cultivation.


    It is such a girl who is also shouldering the "marriage" that the Liu family may make. Although there is no such need now, it can not be ruled out that there will be such a need in the future.


    "The battle with that chufei has been arranged three days later before sunset, and the location remains unchanged, but at that time, some big people will come to watch the battle. Moreover, the boy has forced us Liu family to make a promise that if we lose again, we can''t trouble him any more Do you know what that means? "


    Elder Xi asked the three young people in front of him in a cold voice, waiting for their answers.


    "Elder Hui, don''t worry, that chufei will never live to see the moon in three days!"


    "Hum, it''s better. If you can''t, you''ll lose your lives. Needless to say, your family will also be implicated. I hope you don''t make mistakes!"


    Elder Xi used the last threat, which is one of his few efforts. However, after thinking for a while, elder eleven said, "these things are highly poisonous. You should make good use of them."


    "Yes, don''t worry, elder." The three men nodded and agreed. After taking things from the eleven elders, they stood respectfully, waiting for the next order from the eleven elders.


    "Well, you go down and get ready. I''ll see the boy''s body in three days!"


    Elder eleven sent away the three young generation''s experts. It was only at this time that he looked at the strongest young generation, the girl Liu Miaoyi.


    Bang


    Eleven elder with a wave, the door of this room has been closed.


    "Miaoyi..."


    "Yes..."


    With a smile, Liu Miaoyi moved Lianbu to elder eleven. She squatted down slowly and put her two little hands into elder eleven''s clothes. Then there was a huff and puff.


    In the whole Liu family, in addition to the eleven elders, only Liu Miaoyi knew about these things. Liu Miaoyi can really pay any price for her cultivation.


    At the same time, she also knew that the evil sect''s skills of hurting others and herself could not be repaired, so there were few methods she could choose. In addition to spending a lot of time to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth, monks need all kinds of talents to assist in their cultivation.


    But as the youngest person in the Liu family, she is not qualified to enjoy the high-grade natural resources, so she decided to use her own things in exchange for these benefits, and all she can bring out is her young body.And she is very smart, even with the information collected by a child of her own, she locked in elder 11, and successfully reached a verbal agreement with elder 11. From then on, her cultivation went smoothly.


    "Miaoyi If the three of them fail, I want you to go, but don''t fight head on. I want you to use your intelligence to find a way to kill that chufei! "


    Elder eleven said while enjoying.


    Liu Miaoyi didn''t speak. She just worked harder. Elder eleven knew that the girl had understood her meaning.


    And it all depends on the duel three days later.


    Three days, three days time passed quickly, Chu Fei these three days only stay Shun Tian Ge inside, half step also did not leave. Occasionally he would joke with Meier, and occasionally he would go to talk with yunshuxue and yulianhua.


    But when three days passed, and less than an hour was left before the final duel, chufei came to the brink of collapse again - the upgrade of the system was not finished!


    "God, you are playing with me

 Chapter 92

    Chu Fei is going crazy. He''s really going crazy. Now he''s very helpless, but there''s no way to show any negative emotions on his face. First, his face is stiff. Second, he really can''t think of any way to delay.


    An hour, or half an hour, will pass quickly in that world. Chu Fei is sitting in the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion, and the grass flower bed is under his butt.


    "Young master, there is only half an hour left. Don''t you start now?" Meier carefully stands beside chufei. She has been stopping chufei at the beginning, but after chufei finds several big figures to watch, even Meier knows that she can''t hide this time.


    Meier has confidence in chufei because he knows that chufei has passed through two crises successfully. Although the only time that Meier saw chufei''s hand, chufei didn''t show how two eyes, but the things on his hand were strong enough.


    But later, in the face of the engagement between the two of the Liu family, mei''er heard Kong Yuan say that Chu Fei didn''t even bother to go to talk to the two men, and took their lives from a distance of 1000 meters.


    Kong Yuan didn''t lie. He was a little bit inaccurate in the distance of kilometers at most, and unless he actually killed two people in a distant place.


    But this matter, strictly speaking, does not deserve Kong Yuan''s description of "taking the enemy''s life from a kilometer away". Because Kong Yuan is just describing a fact, but mei''er thinks it means that Chu Fei has strong enough killing skills.


    Although the difference is not very big, it''s a thousand miles away.


    "Ah..." Chufei now the whole person''s spirit has run away, if not here is not suitable to shrink into a ball, I''m afraid chufei would have formed a ball.


    "Young master..." Charm son of course saw Chu Fei''s not right, but she couldn''t figure out why Chu Fei would have such a state. Therefore, the charm son can only grasp Chu Fei''s shoulder not to shake.


    "Meier Don''t shake, don''t shake, I''ll vomit... " Chu Fei is powerless to stop.


    "Young master, do you think those three people are too bad to be interested in the past..." Magic son in Chu Fei''s stop, let go of own small hand, stand beside slant head to think for a while later came up with such a reason.


    "Oh, roar..." Chufei''s laughter has changed its flavor. It seems to be a cartoon character with a high tone.


    "Young master, although it''s only two or three hundred meters from here to the secret chamber of the dead fight, we still have a lot of time, but it''s a dead fight after all. Young master always has to make some preparations..."


    "What preparation? What else can I prepare for Do I need to prepare? " Chu Fei asked three times in succession. It''s estimated that if he was seen by Dadong, he would think that Chu Fei was imitating the star Chen he.


    "Yes, you don''t need to prepare for these three people if you can take the first rank from a kilometer away But... " Meier grabs Chu Fei''s hand again. She seems to be used to such contact with Chu Fei and says: "but you can''t sit here. It''s very dirty here..."


    Just at this time, cloud Book snow came from the outside, just saw Chu Fei sitting on the ground, and magic son is trying to let Chu Fei stand up. Cloud Book snow is to find Chu Fei, but not to urge Chu Fei to participate in the fight.


    Cloud Book snow just want to see Chu Fei, because before Chu Fei also from time to time in the past to find cloud Book snow chat, but today Chu Fei has not appeared.


    Yun Shuxue is curious, but also worried, so she decides to come and have a look.


    "Chufei, what are you doing?" I don''t know whether I''ve been chatting with Chu Fei more recently, or whether I''ve been influenced by my Master Yu Lianhua. Anyway, the way Yun Shuxue talks to Chu Fei has changed a lot. The most basic thing is to call him by his name.


    "Aha Snow is coming... "


    Xuexue''s name is also the result of chufei''s efforts in recent days. Of course, it may not be an effort. Anyway, yunshuxue can call him by his name directly, partly because he calls yunshuxue like this.


    "What are you doing here? Have you eaten yet?" Yun Shuxue didn''t get an answer, so she asked again, but this time there was more topic of eating.


    "Ah, eat..." Chu Fei repeated it powerlessly, and then the whole person suddenly radiated the general spirit of light and said: "yes, eat, eat delicious! Eat delicious


    Charm son don''t understand, cloud Book snow also full face of question mark, now is not in the evening, didn''t eat is very normal thing. Can Chu Fei how to hear eat these two words when suddenly become so excited?


    Didn''t he eat at noon? But even if I didn''t eat at noon, I wouldn''t be so excited to hear that!


    "Eat, eat..." Chu Fei turns around in the same place and stops suddenly. He looks at mei''er and Yun Shuxue bitterly and says: "what do you want to eat..."


    Yes, what to eat? Now the system can''t be used, and there''s no way to exchange delicious food. In this way, we can only turn to Meier and Yun Shuxue for help."What to eat? What would you like to eat? " Cloud Book snow speechless.


    "What to eat? What''s good for Meier..." Chu Fei looks at mei''er powerlessly.


    "Young master, we have a lot of delicious food in Shuntian Pavilion. What would you like to eat?" Meier is very excited about chufei''s help.


    "What would you like to eat What would you like to eat I want to eat big fish and meat, I want to eat Manhan banquet, I want to eat hot pot... " Although eating can''t make chufei feel better, the delicious food can always divert chufei''s attention a little. Moreover, chufei takes this meal as his last meal.


    At least, there is a great probability that this meal is indeed chufei''s last meal. Unless where, Chu Fei can temporarily think of some way to continue to delay, or pull a flag to scare people and so on.


    "Big fish and big meat, there are many, but what are Manchu and Han banquet and hot pot? Is it the delicious food in my hometown? " The charm son doubts of ask.


    "What is hot pot? Is there no hotpot here? " Chufei''s eyes brightened, but they soon faded. He found in the moment that if hot pot does not exist in this world, it is also a way to make money in the future.


    However, when he thought that he might not survive today, his excited heart sank again.


    "No hotpot But other things here are also delicious! I''ll take you to eat! " Meier himself is a little hungry, after all, girls usually eat very little, so he quickly hugged chufei''s arm, pulling chufei to go to the room.


    Yun Shuxue is depressed when she looks at it, because Meier ignores herself directly. As a woman, Yun Shuxue can clearly feel Meier''s contradictory mood towards herself, as if she wants to be friends with herself but hates herself.


    Cloud Book snow don''t understand, why this maidservant unexpectedly can have such performance in front of oneself this guest. But after all, Yun Shuxue is a well-known person, and her temper quality is very good, so she is just curious, but not much dissatisfaction.


    "I''m hungry, too!" Cloud Book snow looking at Chu Fei and charm son''s back, yelled a, then quickly catch up with, followed two people to walk into the room together.


    Shuntian Pavilion is an auction house, not a restaurant, so there is no special place to eat here. The place Meier takes chufei to is actually the nearest room, where is a smaller reception hall, which can be used to entertain guests occasionally.


    In fact, according to the rules, Meier should take chufei back to his own room, that is, the space courtyard on the top floor, but Meier doesn''t want to.


    Shuntian Pavilion usually comes into contact with monks with high and low accomplishments. Therefore, the food and wine of Shuntian pavilion are prepared very quickly, because the people who cook here are not ordinary people, but special monks. And Chu Fei three people wait time, a total of no more than ten minutes.


    The dishes on the table are really made according to what Chu Fei said. Big fish and big meat match for a long time, but they don''t match with other pasta. Because there is enough wine and meat on this big table.


    Chu Fei had never seen the dishes on the table. He could only roughly judge a lot of things by their shapes. For example, fish was very obvious and could be recognized. Chickens, ducks and pigs could also be recognized. But he didn''t know any other big meat dishes.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t have the heart to ask what these things are now. Anyway, it''s delicious. It has to be said that the food and wine in this world are much better than those on earth, which may be related to the cultivation of this world.


    After all, in a world of vitality, no matter how ordinary plants or animals are, they will be affected to a certain extent. The taste of meat is much better than that on earth.


    This meal is not only very fast, but also very vulgar. However, no matter Meier or Yun Shuxue at the dinner table, they didn''t feel that way. On the contrary, the two girls thought it was very interesting to see Chu Fei eating.


    This, from the charm son and cloud Book snow see to Chu Fei''s eyes to know.


    But how long can a meal last, plus Chu Fei ate so fast So, when chufei had already had enough to eat, there were only 15 minutes left from the last time.


    Chufei didn''t drink because he didn''t want to However, after hearing the introduction of mei''er, Chu Fei''s careful thinking still moved, and then he threw the whole jar of wine into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    "Young master, it''s time to start It''s almost time... " Meier looked at the sunset outside the window, and then looked at Chu Fei who was leaning on the chair.


    "Well Yeah, it''s almost time Go Chu Fei is full of food and bold. He believes that with his eloquence and cooperation with the blissful gate, Master Yu Lianhua will not let himself die!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei slapped on the table and walked out of the room first. Chu Fei is a distinguished guest of Shuntian Pavilion. Naturally, he doesn''t need to pay for the table, so he has a good time and no one will say anything.


    Magic son and cloud Book snow followed closely behind, separate Chu Fei''s two sides followed him to walk out of Shun Tian Ge."Are you going with me?" Chufei looked at the two girls and asked.


    "Yes Yun Shuxue and mei''er speak in unison. They don''t think it''s wrong.


    "Can we not go?" Chu Fei asks carefully, he has foreseen how humiliating he will be, and naturally doesn''t want Yun Shuxue and mei''er to see him like that.


    "No way..." It''s just that after this time, Yun Shuxue and Meier look at each other and smile, and their inexplicable relationship gets closer.

 Chapter 93

    "Well Let''s go... " Chu Fei doesn''t have the ability to keep the two girls, so he finally agrees.


    "Young master, don''t you take a bus?" Meier stops chufei, who has already stepped forward. The carriage is already ready. It stops in front of three people. Chufei is so big that he can''t see it.


    "Don''t sit, don''t sit, just eat enough activity If you walk a hundred steps after dinner, you will live to ninety-nine thousand! " Chu Fei wanted to say that he would live to ninety-nine, but he immediately realized that the life span of people in this world is much longer than that of people on earth, and ninety-nine is not convincing.


    Diedou chamber is in the center of shuntianfu city. There is a small square with a high platform in the middle. The platform is a standard octagon, three feet high and more than 100 meters in diameter.


    No one knows why there is such a platform here, and no one even knows that there are secret rooms and passages under the platform. This is the biggest mystery of shuntianfu. Whether it is a common people or a friar, it is a topic that people like to talk about.


    Under the guidance of Yun Shuxue and mei''er, Chu Fei naturally won''t get lost, but he walks very slowly, looking around all the way, and occasionally stops to have a look at the shops and stalls on the street.


    Chu Fei is seizing every opportunity to delay time. After all, in case the system really recovers, he doesn''t need to ask Yu Lianhua for help.


    At this time, the people of the Liu family had been waiting on this high platform for more than an hour. They are not willing to do so, but this fight has involved the two transcendent forces of blissful gate and Shuntian Pavilion, which makes them have no choice but to wait ahead of time.


    Waiting, is a kind of humility, at least come early to wait, will always give those senior people a good feeling, also save being picked by others.


    However, not all the people of the Liu family are here. After all, not everyone is qualified to witness this battle, let alone stand with the elder of the blissful gate and the leader of the Shuntian Pavilion.


    In fact, according to the status of cultivation, no one in the Liu family has such qualifications. But after all, it''s the Liu family''s business, and they can''t help but come, even if they are worried that they will offend the senior because of their own inferiority.


    The first is the head of the Liu family. He has to be there. The second is the elder of the eleven. This is brought by the head of the Liu family. The second is a few young rising stars. Besides, there is no one else here, and there are no more than ten people from the Liu family.


    The master of the Liu family thinks very clearly. He has made the worst plan. If those elders want to help Chu Fei speak, they will directly push the elder 11 out to be a shield. Even if they are afraid of death, they will not be involved in the Liu family.


    If things are going in the right direction, maybe the children of their own family will be taken back to the clan by their predecessors. In this way, the Liu family will have a super clan supporter.


    "Nine elder brother, now time has passed, that boy how still don''t come, is not afraid to die dare not come......" Eleven elders have been excluded from the center of power by the owner of the family, so he no longer calls the owner of the family, but is just called the brother of the family.


    The Liu family owner didn''t speak and didn''t reply. In fact, it was not only chufei who didn''t arrive, but also the people from the blissful gate and the Shuntian Pavilion. However, it''s no wonder that Yu Lianhua and Kong yuan have been paying attention to this place for a long time. As long as Chu Fei doesn''t appear, they will never come here.


    On the contrary, as long as Chu Fei appears, these two people who represent the two super sects will definitely appear immediately without any delay.


    There are many people in shuntianfu who are concerned about this kind of battle, but all those who have some influence are paying close attention to it secretly, which naturally includes another family, the Wang family, which caused this trouble.


    But the Wangs are not as stupid as the Lius. They don''t really go against Chu Fei, especially after they know that Chu lives in Shuntian Pavilion. Now, all the people in the Wang family who have some power gather in the meeting hall of the Wang family, waiting for the news of the fight to come back.


    "Young master, we are already late..."


    In Chu Fei don''t know how many times to stop, magic son speechless looking at the West sky said.


    "Late?" Chu Fei didn''t even look back. He was playing with the goods of the stall in front of him. But in fact, this roadside stall sells women''s shoes And they''re women''s shoes for children.


    "Sister Xue, you say, we are really late..." This section of the road, Meier has a good relationship with Yun Shuxue to a degree that Chu Fei can''t understand. Even sister Xue has called it out. And cloud Book snow is also similar to the feeling of charm son, only the address has not changed.


    "Chufei, what are you thinking? It''s really past the time you set."


    "Don''t worry, you two..." Chu Fei put down his shoes, turned to look at the two girls and said, "I said before sunset, but it''s still late now..."


    "Young master, the sun is setting..."


    "Wrong, wrong, the sun hasn''t set yet, otherwise it should have been dark for a long time. Since it''s not dark, it means that the light of the sun can still come out, so it''s not too late..."Chufei made a fuss, but he had to, because the system in his mind still didn''t respond. But even if Chu Fei walked forward so slowly, he could not delay much time.


    Because Shuntian Pavilion is very close to the central platform of Shuntian mansion However, I have to admit that chufei, who came from the earth, had the ability to procrastinate. It took him almost half an hour to arrive.


    In the middle of this, the people of the Liu family did not complain, but the elder of the eleven would occasionally sneer at one or two words. The people of the Liu family already know that chufei is on the road, and they also know that chufei is dawdling After all, the Liu family is a local. It''s very easy to arrange for a child to see the situation.


    In fact, it is precisely because they know that chufei is going this way, so the people of the Liu family can wait, otherwise they might have given up long ago.


    "Oh, there are so many people. How can I remember that there were three people who wrote me the post? So many of you in the Liu family don''t want to go together..."


    Chu Fei, mei''er and Yun Shuxue finally come to the front of the stage. However, the opening remarks of Chu Fei''s first sentence make three black lines appear on the head of the Liu family.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m Mr. Liu Xiuming, the head of the Liu family. Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. There are only three people fighting with you, that''s them My Liu family will keep their promise and dare not come here. " Liu said, pointing to the three boys, each about 20 years old, dressed in white and holding a long sword.


    "Of course they dare not..."


    As soon as the master of the Liu family''s voice fell, Kong Yuan''s voice came from a distance. The next moment, Kong Yuan appeared on the stage wearing ordinary scholar clothes. Together with him is Yu Lianhua, the elder of the blissful gate and the master of Yun Shuxue.


    There are several chairs in the middle of the high platform. The moment jade lotus appears, she is sitting on the chair, while Kong Yuan is sitting slowly after appearing. This shows the strength gap between Kong Yuan and Yu Lianhua.


    "Hey, hey It''s a nice day today. I don''t know why Mr. Kong and Master Yu Lianhua didn''t come back after seeing the beautiful sunset It''s just a small matter whether it''s a decisive battle or not. It can''t delay you two to enjoy the beautiful scenery... "


    Chu Fei''s shameless side is reflected. This is the plan he thought of before. The name of this plan is "three inch tongue".


    Both Kong Yuan and Yu Lianhua feel very bored about Chu Fei''s words, but they don''t know why Chu Fei is like this. After all, Chu Fei was not so boring before.


    Lianhua is more depressed than she has been talking to her for a few days. So, Yu Lianhua turned her head and looked to the left and right


    "How can there be so many children..."


    The owner of the Liu family, together with all the Liu family members, quickly bowed his head. He did not dare to look up at the faces of the two elders and said:


    "I just want to give these children a chance to change their fate..." The owner of the Liu family is very tactful, but everyone knows what''s going on.


    Among these ten people, there are many children, most of them are seven or eight years old. In addition, Liu Miaoyi is the first master of the younger generation of the Liu family. Liu Miaoyi came on her own initiative because she came to recognize Chu Fei.


    But in fact, she wanted to hold the thighs of her two predecessors with a clear purpose.


    "Well..."


    Kong Yuan didn''t speak, while Yu Lianhua just said, but when she looked at Liu Miaoyi, she raised her eyes. She was a little surprised. After all, the Liu family is just a small family, and it''s not easy to cultivate such a young man.


    Liu Miaoyi didn''t dare to look up like the owner and others, so she was a little surprised when she saw Yu Lianhua.


    "Little girl Liu Miaoyi..." Liu Miaoyi didn''t say much. She knew what to say and what not to say. Otherwise, how could she get to today''s position in the Liu family.


    "Well..." Yu Lianhua''s mouth curled. After living so long and cultivating so high, she naturally saw what Liu Miaoyi was thinking at a glance. At the same time, she also saw that Liu Miaoyi was not suitable for the blissful gate.


    Nothing else, three outlooks don''t agree In the final analysis, the so-called "Three Outlooks" are different. After all, the blissful gate is about women, but this Liu Miaoyi is just the opposite. She has already lost her virginity, and there is still a lot of love in her eyes and eyebrows It must be someone who often uses his body Such people, even if the sky falls, can''t enter the gate of bliss.


    At this time, chufei, yunshuxue and Meier have already walked up the steps to the high platform. Meier goes to the back of Kong yuan, while Yun Shuxue goes back to his master.


    Chufei He began to see the scenery


    "Chu Fei What are you waiting for? " After noticing Chu Fei''s performance, Yu Lianhua is angry and funny. You decide the battle, and we are invited by you. Now you seem to have nothing to do with it!


    "Ah ha ha..." Chu Fei laughed awkwardly and said, "let me see the scenery I didn''t expect that standing here to see the scenery has a special flavor... "


    "What''s the scenery like? Why didn''t I find out? Let''s not delay Master Chu... " Elder eleven sneered."No? Why don''t you have fun at all? Are you living a miserable life? Are you traumatized By the way, who are you... " Chufei fought back several times before he realized that he wanted to ask the guy''s identity.


    Elder eleven almost vomited blood by Chu Fei''s question, because Chu Fei was right. He really had mental trauma. After all, his child was killed by Chu Fei!

 Chapter 94

    But this kind of thing can''t be said on this occasion. After all, there are so many children! He is not worried about polluting the hearts of the children, but worried about spreading his reputation.


    "I''m the eleven elders of the Liu family..." Elder eleven said with a cold hum.


    "Elder eleven? I''m Cao, eleven? Your mother can have a baby Chu Fei was startled. After all, on earth, besides the legendary emperor, he had never heard of anyone who had so many children!


    "You..." Elder eleven was almost run away by Chu Fei''s impolite words, but he was stopped by Liu Xiuming, the owner of the Liu family.


    "Ah, old man, you are the eleven elders, that is to say, there are ten others? Why didn''t they come? You and your family? Do you think that Mr. Kong and Master Yu are not worthy of all your elders coming together? "


    Chu Fei''s words were so frightening that Liu Xiuming, the leader of the Liu family, quickly explained: "don''t talk nonsense, Master Chu. Please don''t care. They want to come, but they are not qualified. Their accomplishments are too low. They will only pollute the mood of the two elders. In fact, I know I am not qualified. But after all, we Liu family did it. As the head of the family, I can''t stay away from it. I have to be bold to come here. Please forgive me... "


    Liu''s words can be said to be watertight, but it doesn''t make any sense, because Yu Lianhua and Kong yuan are not interested in choosing this reason at all.


    "Chu Fei, let''s start soon..." Yulianhua really doesn''t want to pay attention to the people of the Liu family, and she doesn''t want to hear these people chew their tongues here, so she starts to urge chufei.


    When the jade lotus flower was talking, Kong Yuan naturally followed the jade lotus flower and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chu, it''s not the first time for you to start..." Kong Yuan didn''t finish what he said. In fact, he still said in his heart that he would finish the work and give me a delicious fried rice with eggs!


    "All in such a hurry?" Chufei is depressed.


    "It''s so late. Are you afraid?" Elder Xi is not as polite as others. That''s what happened from the beginning.


    "Afraid? Just the three of them? " Chu Fei secretly hates in the heart, but he still has to be brave on his lips, "do they have the right to make me afraid?"


    "Since you are not afraid, why don''t you start? I think the scenery is fake, but the fear of death is real Elder eleven is very blunt, because he just noticed that his nine elder brother''s master didn''t mention himself when he explained, that is to say, he has been completely ignored. No one will be happy. After all, this is certain. No matter what the result is, the eleven elders can no longer be their own elders as before.


    "Ah, you old man, why are you so annoying How old are you? Are you so anxious to see your Liu family die here? I really doubt whether you are a member of the Liu family. If I were you, I would have to stop this fight even at what cost. Is it easy to cultivate a young expert What a waste you have


    "The life and death of my Liu family is my Liu family''s consideration. It''s not up to you to teach me!" Eleven elder stares eyes to say.


    "Yes? Then I have to ask, why do the three of them have to do such things? Did you take their parents and force them to fight for me? " Chu Fei turned the spearhead to the three men who were about to fight with him.


    "You even killed many people in my Liu family. What''s wrong with their coming to protect my Liu family''s reputation? What''s more, I''m not going to threaten other people''s parents... "


    "You don''t want to do that? What do you want them to do? Isn''t it good for people to read books and practice martial arts at home? Why should I work for you? "


    Chu Fei had already told the eleven elders that he had gone into seclusion, and he found that it was a good way to delay time. Even if the master of the Liu family comes up to scold him, it doesn''t matter. Scolding is nothing, saying is nothing, because being scolded won''t kill you!


    But Chu Fei still thinks too well, even if the people of Liu family are willing to scold him, but Yu Lianhua and Kong yuan are not willing to listen to them!


    See jade lotus a face speechless raise a hand to point to the ground, a mana gush to shoot at the high platform of the public foot. Then, the interior of the platform made a roaring sound of the mechanism turning.


    At first the vibration was not obvious, but then Chu Fei found that his feet began to move And move very fast, Chu Fei by this sudden change almost stand unsteadily fell to the ground.


    This makes the Liu family speechless, especially the three young masters who challenge Chu Fei. It''s just such a small change that they almost fell down. What kind of ability can such a person have? It''s not as good as a mortal who is a little more exciting!


    Such a shameless person, unexpectedly needs us three to join hands to challenge! Is elder eleven stupid!


    Three people look at each other, they all see each other''s disdain to complain, but this kind of words they can only think in their heart, say it is absolutely dare not.Chu Fei finally stood firm, at this time he has run to the side, before he stood position unexpectedly appeared a round hole, inside is spiral downward stairs.


    "Let''s go..." Jade lotus stood up and pushed Chu Fei''s back. Chu Fei was pushed by this palm and ran down the steps.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to run, but the strength of Yu Lianhua''s push is too clever. He doesn''t have a chance to resist. In order not to fall, he can only run down the stairs.


    The stairs are very deep. There is a wide and bright passage under the stairs. There is a red lamp on both sides of the passage every certain distance. But these Dan lanterns were different from those Chu Fei had seen. These Dan lanterns grew together with the stone wall.


    In other words, the Dan lamp and the stone wall are integrated, and the material looks exactly the same. Yes, the stone wall is not an ordinary stone, but a kind of jade similar to the material of Dan lamp.


    Chu Fei wants to listen and have a close look. This time, he is really curious and wants to have a good look. But when he just listened to it, he was pushed by Yu Lianhua. But he can only go on.


    In this way, a moment later, the party came to the chamber of death. But not everyone came down, as long as it was Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue, Kong Yuan and mei''er, Liu Jiazhu, elder eleven and the three people who dueled with Chu Fei.


    "Well, it looks like Ah... " Chu Fei stood at the door of the chamber of secrets, and wanted to sigh about what he saw in front of his eyes, but he was pushed by the jade lotus behind him, and directly staggered into the chamber of secrets.


    Chufei went in, and the three of them would not stay outside. After bowing to the others, they went into the secret room together.


    After the three men entered the secret room, the door of the secret room was closed directly. Chu Fei looked at the door and found that he could not see the trace of the existence of the door.


    "Don''t look. After the fight, the door will open again." One of the three looked at Chu Fei''s stunned expression and explained.


    "Ah..." Chu Fei nodded and didn''t speak. He pretended to be calm and walked back and forth in the secret room.


    Outside, Yu Lianhua and others enter another chamber of secrets, which is led by Kong yuan. This chamber is a little smaller than the one where chufei is. But recently, after Kong Yuan put a magic power on the wall, a soft light came out on the wall in front of several people. Then, the scene of chufei appeared on the wall.


    No one knows the principle of this, no one knows what array it is, but the effect is like this. Most of the monks in shuntianfu know how to use it.


    In fact, most of the time, this is the biggest scenic spot in shuntianfu. All foreign monks may visit here under the guidance of their friends.


    In the picture on the wall, Chu Fei is talking to three members of the Liu family, but they don''t know what Chu Fei is talking about, because this array can only let them see the scene of the secret room, but can''t hear the sound.


    The chamber of death


    "I said, three, shall we discuss something?" Chu Fei saw that everyone else had left, and he was not afraid of shame now. After all, if he didn''t speak again, he would surely die here. The previous plan had been completely aborted under the impatience of yulianhua.


    "Well? What do you want to discuss? " The three members of the Liu family hold their swords and look at Chu Fei curiously.


    "Can we not fight? I don''t see blood... " Chu Fei originally wanted to say "I don''t want to die", but he suddenly found that it was too clever to say so, so he put it another way.


    "Don''t want to see blood? You''re really euphemistic, don''t you want to die? " The three members of the Liu family are all experts of this generation, so they are not stupid.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, who wants to die if he can live Don''t you think so? " Chu Fei sighed and kept beating drums in his heart.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that people like you killed so many people in our Liu family. I really don''t know what kind of luck you had..."


    "That is It seems that you are procrastinating when you think about what you said and what you did before. I really don''t know why people like you can live in Shuntian Pavilion... "


    "Come on, let''s fight. You are a man at least. Now that you are fighting, don''t be afraid. Otherwise, your parents will be humiliated..."


    "Ha ha, does he have parents? If a father gives birth to a son of a mother, he won''t be like this anyway. Ha ha ha ha


    Three people have confirmed that Chu Fei has no real ability, so they talk more and more too much, almost as a clay figurine.


    Chu Fei was very angry in his heart, but he could only endure the anger. Can''t be impulsive, absolutely can''t be impulsive, it''s too bad to die here! Chu Fei constantly reminds himself in his heart.


    But even if he thinks so, the three people opposite will not change Moreover, when the three men found that Chu Fei was still unmoved in the face of such ridicule, they were not interested in having fun with words.So they decided to start


    The three men didn''t draw their swords, but they kept approaching Chu Fei


    Chu Fei naturally saw the movements of the three people, but now he can''t do anything. Step back? The problem is that there is not much space behind him. Even if he retreats, where can he go


    When chufei began to despair


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. The system has been upgraded successfully. Open the world stone task exclusive interface, open the miscellaneous column, and open the miscellaneous column search function

 Chapter 95

    "Ah..." Chu Fei Leng next, was suddenly surprised to make a little at a loss, but next, he was relieved, "ha ha ha!"


    Chufei smiles and tears are coming down. At the same time, a sense of happiness that has never been before rushes straight to the top beam door from the bottom of his heart


    God didn''t abandon me! God is still on my side! I''m so happy


    "What are you laughing at? How can you laugh when you die? " Liu family''s three people stopped the footstep, completely did not understand why Chu Fei just also counseled not to be able, how suddenly like this, was crazy?


    Chu Fei laughed for more than a minute, then stopped and said:


    "later, we''re going to fight, aren''t we?"


    "Fight? You have the right to say "fight?"


    "Well, let me put it another way. We''re about to start, aren''t we?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "Naturally."


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll find something to cover my eyes I really don''t like to see blood... "


    Chu Fei said this when he recognized counsels in front of him, but the three members of the Liu family took it seriously. Blindfold. Tear off a piece of clothes to blindfold.


    However, Chu Fei took this opportunity to open the system interface, directly found the helmet option in the unlock list under the clothing column, and then found the sound insulation and flash like tactical equipment in many helmets.


    The name of this helmet is very long, it is a series of numbers, but the description is very detailed


    Unlock Exchange


    Next, when the three of the Liu family were surprised at what the helmet suddenly appeared on Chu Fei''s hand was, Chu Fei unlocked the shock bomb and flash bomb.


    Exchange


    Grenades Exchange


    Chufei exchanged three shock bombs and three flash bombs, and exchanged seven or eight grenades. However, these things were quickly thrown into the tuntian ring by chufei. They were not seen by the three people of the Liu family. What they saw was a strange helmet in chufei''s hand.


    "Well, I can''t see it when I take it with me..." Chu Fei said with a smile and put his helmet on his head. This helmet is black, angular, but also has a wonderful arc.


    The helmet is totally enclosed, which can block 80% or 90% of the sound from the outside world. At the same time, the protective cover on the front of the helmet can also protect the eyes from the strong light emitted by the flash bomb.


    The three of the Liu family looked strange. Out of caution, they pulled out their swords. But the next moment, chufei took out two flash bombs from the ring, pulled off the ring, and then pinched them in his hand to signal to the three of the Liu family.


    Flash bombs and grenades are the same. They don''t explode immediately. There is a buffer time of about three seconds in the middle. Chu Fei is worried that the three of the Liu family will suddenly attack at this time, so he makes a seemingly harmless move


    The three members of the Liu family looked at each other, thinking what this is


    But it was this hesitation that gave Chu Fei time. After counting two and a half seconds, Chu Fei threw two flash bombs in his hand at the Liu family.


    Because of Chu Fei''s previous actions, the three of the Liu family didn''t feel dangerous, but they were also very careful not to pick up But that''s enough!


    Bang! Bang!


    Two explosions, huge sound and strong light, directly make the three people''s ears and eyes lose function! Chu Fei can not be over, he took out two shock bombs, opened after throwing to the feet of the three.


    Shock bombs are different from flares, because shock bombs are actually more advanced. When the shock bomb explodes, it will not only produce strong light and huge sound, but also produce infrasound waves. That is to say, maybe you can cover your ears and close your eyes with the flash bomb, but the shock bomb has no solution at close range


    The shock bomb also exploded The three members of the Liu family have completely fainted


    Next, Chu Fei freely took out the grenade, and after hiding far enough, he pulled the grenade away and threw it out, while he was lying on the ground.


    But Chu Fei didn''t finish. After he got down, he took out the rest of the grenades and threw them all to the position of three people


    Explosion, chain explosion, huge explosion


    The three members of the Liu family disappeared Completely disappeared, turned into pieces of meat


    In another secret room, the mouth of Liu''s master and elder eleven is wide open They''ve never seen anything like this before. They can burst out bright light


    Because they can only see the pictures, they can''t hear the sound, so they don''t know the huge explosion and infrasound that the thing makes.


    "This What''s this... " The Liu family was shocked.


    "How could that be How could this be... " Elder eleven was also shocked.


    Meier is also shocked, but yunshuxue, yulianhua and Kongyuan are just curious, not shocked. Because they''ve all seen chufei''s other gadgets, whether they''re pistols, bombs or sniper guns. After all, they''re all based on explosions.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, I thought he would use the last thing..." Kong Yuan laughs at Chu Fei in the picture. The reason why he laughs is that he is amused by Chu Fei''s funny helmet on his head and his posture on the ground."This kid..." Jade lotus also smiles and sighs. Meier and Yun Shuxue don''t speak, but the emotion in their eyes is very complicated. On the one hand, chufei is happy, on the other hand, chufei''s "humiliating" posture makes them speechless.


    Mei''er and Yun Shuxue are also laughing. From the beginning to the end, nothing worrying happened, but the three people on the opposite side really died. It''s funny to think about it.


    But in addition to them, the eleven elders and the Liu family are not in such a good mood.


    It''s just strong light. It''s just strong light. What do you care about! Is it true that a monk It''s three monks. Are they afraid of the strong light! Even if it is flashed to the eyes by the strong light, why can''t we choose to fight in other ways!


    Why are you standing there? It''s funny to be hit like a target! And the other side also special under the ruthless hand, directly three people fried into pieces!


    How can this be accepted, how can this be accepted! Who can naturally accept this situation!


    They can''t stand it, but they still can''t show any anger. They can only be sad, can only be humble, because in their side, anyone''s identity is higher than them.


    Even Meier, the one with the lowest status on the surface, is the person of Shuntian Pavilion. Even if she is only a maid, just a servant, dare you move her?


    No, the Liu family leader and the eleven elders didn''t dare, so they had to bear it silently.


    "Mr. Chu is really a young hero. The three children of our Liu family have eyes higher than the top. It''s normal to have such a result. It''s also normal..." The master of the Liu family was bitter.


    "Eh ha, yes, the master of the family is right. This young master of Chu is really worthy of the four words of young hero. It''s a shame to think about those children of our Liu family..."


    Elder eleven has admitted to counseling. Can you counseling! Let''s not say that Chu Fei killed the three members of his Liu family so easily. Let''s just say what the elder of the blissful gate said


    A call Chu Fei is "this kid", the closeness in that call doesn''t need to be said clearly at all! And the words of Kong yuan, the leader of Shuntian Pavilion, showed that he had a good relationship with chufei.


    And Kong Yuan also mentioned that last time What was the last time? It must be the time for the Liu family to challenge Chu Fei. At that time, Kong yuan was present! He didn''t dare to doubt whether Kong Yuan killed Liu Yidao and Liu Yijin, and there was no need to doubt, because today Chu Fei''s performance has already explained everything.


    Chufei''s side, the door of the chamber of Secrets reappeared and boomed open. Chu Fei sighed in his heart and sighed to the broken meat:


    "it''s only because you live in this world, not in the bright and warm earth, nor in my motherland, or you will not be so miserable."


    Exclamation is exclamation, but it is also pretending. Chu Fei stepped out of the chamber of death and took a deep breath in the corridor several times. The smell of death in the secret room is not very good. With the death of three people, the smell of blood is gradually diffused.


    Even now Chu Fei is no longer so concerned about the dead, but the smell of blood still has no way to completely ignore and get used to it. It can only be said that there is a long way to go, and there is still a chance in the future.


    "Young master! You are very good, young master Enchantment son ran to Chu Fei''s side and hugged Chu Fei''s arm with a smile. Cloud Book snow follows behind in the spirit son, but she didn''t say what, just smile to Chu Fei.


    Now Chu Fei can be said to be lustful, but he still carefully controlled his inner fluctuations. After all, he has not thought about becoming a stallion for the time being, and now he still has a mountain in his heart - the system crash crisis has not really been lifted, and he can''t really calm down and think about his sister''s affairs.


    "Mr. Chu is laughing. My Liu family will not disturb him any more. I hope you can forgive my Liu family''s recklessness!"


    The head of the Liu family and the eleven elders also came out. Liu Xiuming, the head of the Liu family, clasped his fist at chufei and spoke respectfully.


    "Master Liu, don''t say that. The dead are the biggest..."


    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to the eleven elders, and there was no need to pay attention to them. Although it was cool to slap on the face, after all, in Chu Fei''s cognition, the eleven elders were not really the one who was knocked down.


    But in fact, now the eleven elders only feel that their old face is hot and fierce, which is no different from being slapped.


    "Meier, Xuexue, what about Mr. Kong and master yulianhua? Why didn''t you see it? "


    "Master and Master Kong left after the battle. Let''s go now It''s too bloody here... "


    Cloud Book snow by Chu Fei that a snow snow call of a little shy, in the heart also have a little secretly happy, but after all there are outsiders, so also didn''t show too obvious.


    "OK, let''s go back and eat delicious food! No, just go out and eat, hehe Chu Fei defiantly looks at elder eleven, and then leaves with two girls.


    "Home owner..." Eleven elder indignation hard flat, see Chu Fei they left just dare to speak."Don''t worry about your family..." The six family owners didn''t say more. He knew that elder eleven couldn''t just let go. But as a brother, he could understand elder eleven''s mood very well, so for the time being, he could use his family to restrain elder eleven.


    Outside, the young people and children of the Liu family, who are standing on the high platform, have already known the result of the fight when they see Chu Fei and the two girls leave. The children began to whisper, but Liu Miaoyi began to think about what elder eleven had told her before


    However, what Liu Miaoyi really wants now is to be like Meier and Yun Shuxue. If she wants to hook up with Chu Fei, she''d better succeed

 Chapter 96

    Yulianhua and Kongyuan have indeed left. With their accomplishments, they will not be discovered by the young children of the Liu family. But that''s not the point. As the management of the two organizations, they must now go back to where they should be.


    Although after going back, Kong yuan only sat in his own Pavilion master''s room in addition to giving back to elder an, and Yu Lianhua was even more simple, just sitting in the private room of the blissful gate


    This is necessary, because there is not much time left for the grand meeting of Shuntian Pavilion. Some young heroes of different schools have come to Shuntian mansion.


    Chu Fei, who was in a good mood, made three times milk tea from the system on the road. While drinking, the three people walked slowly on the road. Chu Fei is not in a hurry to meet Shuntian Pavilion, not only because he is in a good mood now, but more importantly, he wants to see what good products he can start with.


    Shuntianfu is very big. If you really want to walk from one end of shuntianfu to the other end, you can''t finish it in half a day. At the same time, shuntianfu is also very prosperous. Although this is not the earth, it has a different scene after night.


    "Is there any interesting place to go?" It''s not easy to find suitable products. Although chufei thought it must be very easy before, now he knows it, and it''s not easy. So, he decided to look for goods today, just by the way, walking and shopping with two beauties is the business.


    "It''s ok now It''s just some shops, but after dark, there''s a place that must be very interesting! " Meier is no longer holding chufei''s arm, not only because her hand is holding milk tea, but also because there are too many people in the street.


    "Xuexue, are you in no hurry? If not, let''s have a good time together in shuntianfu! "


    "Chufei, I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me that..." Yun Shu Xue stares at Chu Fei, but Chu Fei doesn''t care. After all, it''s just a name.


    "Then don''t call me my full name..." Chu feishun came back.


    "Good..." Yun Shuxue answered immediately, but his tone was a little unhappy. Chu Fei heard this very clearly, so Chu Fei immediately responded and said:


    "I refuse."


    At this time, Yun Shuxue didn''t say anything more. She really fell in love with the feeling of being called Xuexue. After all, so far, Chu Fei is the only one who calls her that way.


    "Well, Meier, you can''t wander aimlessly all the time when you talk about a place..."


    "Then go to Tiandan Pavilion!" Magic son sucked a mouthful of milk tea said.


    "Tiandan pavilion? Listen to the name, it should be a place to sell pills... "


    "Yes..."


    "Are you still short of pills?" But even though he said that, Chu Fei decided to go around, because even if two girls were not lacking, he was also lacking Moreover, even if Chu Fei didn''t need pills, they would be very good if they were sold on the earth!


    Of course, the only problem is the price. After all, the price of pills taken by monks will be ten percent It''s expensive.


    Tiandan Pavilion is a special place to sell pills. At the same time, Tiandan Pavilion also provides a room for people to rent to make pills. It''s not clear how to charge for three people.


    After all, Meier and Yun Shuxue never need to make their own alchemy, and they don''t know how to make alchemy. As for chufei No matter what.


    Tiandan Pavilion is still a little far away from where chufei three are now. They walked for about 20 minutes before they came to the gate of Tiandan Pavilion.


    Tiandan Pavilion is very big. Its floor area has exceeded Shuntian Pavilion, but it is not as high as Shuntian Pavilion. However, the appearance of Dan Pavilion is gorgeous enough. The layers of pavilions are carved and painted. Even Chu Fei of the earth wants to praise all kinds of decoration on the building.


    "This facade is really magnificent..." Standing at the gate of Tiandan Pavilion, Chu Fei admired it carefully.


    But just before Meier and yunshuxue want to talk, a disgusting voice comes over.


    "Where are you from? Don''t block the door!"


    Before the words fell, someone came to chufei and pushed him, but he didn''t do anything rude to Meier and Yun Shuxue.


    "Oh, beauty!"


    Chu Fei frowned, turned to watch, and found that he didn''t know when a group of people came behind the three. It''s a group, but there aren''t many. There are only four in all. Looking at the clothes, three of them are servants and the other seems to be a rich young master.


    However, the appearance of this young man is really convincing. That face, long is a few out of several into, little dog eyes garlic nose, how to see will feel sick.


    "Friends, it''s better to show respect to beautiful women."


    Chu Fei raised eyelid, did not put this person in the eye, after all that one face chili yellow, see one eye to know is overindulgence. Moreover, the identities of Yun Shuxue and mei''er are not that everyone dares to tease.


    "Friends? Who are your friends? What are you doing standing here, bumpkin? How many floors? I''ve never seen such a high building before... "The boy stopped talking. Although the building of Dan pavilion was gorgeous and tall, it was not as high as the number of people. After all, it was not a high-rise building on the earth. It had dozens of floors.


    "Two beauties, I''m wang Changquan. I don''t know if I''m lucky This Let''s invite two beauties to enjoy This day, Dan pavilion


    Wang Changquan, chufei doesn''t know what this name stands for, but the king reminds chufei of the weapon line of the Wang family. If this king''s family is that King''s family, it''s really a narrow road.


    I just don''t know who Wang Changquan is Chu Fei wanted to understand that a family can''t have only one child, so naturally it needs to be arranged in order, and Wang Changquan''s appearance should not be the kind of ranking the eldest.


    After all, the eldest son of a family is usually highly valued. Unless it''s really mud that can''t support people on the wall, it''s absolutely impossible to have such performance.


    And it seems that Wang Changquan also wants to show his literary grace and etiquette. Although he stammered, and finally came to "enjoy the Tiandan Pavilion together", which makes Chu Fei want to laugh.


    But I don''t know why, Yun Shuxue and mei''er didn''t have any reaction. They didn''t say a word. On the contrary, they took the initiative to step back and stand beside Chu Fei, which means that it''s obvious that it''s making Chu Fei stand out.


    Chufei is funny in his heart, but he also understands what they do. After all, he is a man, and it''s disgusting to talk to Wang Changquan.


    "Wang Changquan, right..."


    "My son''s name is also your name!"


    "Shut up and kneel down to admit your mistake!"


    "What are you looking at? Believe it or not


    Chu Fei just confirmed a name, but he was scolded by the three servants behind Wang Changquan, which made Chu Fei a little "aggrieved". Even if the dog legs please the master, they have to find a better reason!


    "Well, shut up, don''t disturb the two beauties But since you are not interested, I won''t disturb you any more. OK, let''s go in... "


    Wang Changquan cheered his followers with a smile, and then walked into Tiandan Pavilion.


    Chu Fei helplessly shrugs at Yun Shuxue and mei''er. It''s hard to catch up with them when they''re gone. They can only think of themselves as the hapless ghosts who step on the dog''s excrement.


    "Come on, let''s go in too..." Chu Fei sighed and led the two girls into Tiandan Pavilion.


    Walking behind chufei, Meier spits out her tongue to yunshuxue playfully. She has been worried just now. She is afraid that chufei will take out something that will explode and blow this guy to death.


    Although it''s not good to blow up this person, after all, this is the gate of Tiandan Pavilion. Killing people at the gate of others is bound to provoke others. Meier and yunshuxue are not domineering people, naturally do not want this kind of thing to happen.


    But Chu Fei didn''t know what the two girls thought. He was still struggling. His performance must have been despised by the two girls.


    The furnishings in Tiandan pavilion are not much different from other shops. There is a huge counter in the hall. Behind the counter is a house with all kinds of pills. The sellers are waiting in front of the counter.


    There are stairs next to the hall, which lead to the upstairs. According to Chu Fei''s experience, every high floor will sell more advanced things, and the top floor must be the most advanced good thing.


    But I just don''t know if the Tiandan Pavilion in shuntianfu is their flagship store. If it isn''t, I''m afraid there won''t be very good things.


    Chufei didn''t want to go upstairs to see anything, he just wanted to walk around on the first floor, because in chufei''s view, to get things sold on the earth must be the worst. However, I''m afraid that any more advanced one will explode and die if it''s eaten by people on earth. After all, that''s what the novel says, and chufei thinks that''s reasonable.


    "Mei''er, are all the pills sold here used by monks?" In order not to make a fool of himself, chufei chooses to ask Meier first.


    "Yes, all the pills sold in Tiandan pavilion are the pills used by monks, and the lowest is the pills used to induce Qi..." Meier winks playfully and is a serious responder.


    "Good That''s good. " Chufei nodded and stepped to the counter.


    "What do you want to see, young master?" The man in the counter was a young man with a poker face and no expression.


    "Oh, here, what''s the worst pill and what''s its effect?" Chufei asked.


    "The worst?" Man, it''s the first time I''ve heard this. After all, even if the poor friars come, they won''t directly say the worst, but they will say whether the elixir of XXX cultivation has


    "Yes, the worst..." Chu Fei has a clear purpose, so his words are also very accurate, so there is no need to change them.


    "Well, the worst thing is the Qi inducing pill. The effect is that it can improve the novice monks'' control over the vitality of heaven and earth, and make them practice faster, but the effect is not very good."


    "Well, what would happen if ordinary people took this pill?" Chufei asked again."Ordinary people? Ordinary people can''t afford the Qi inducing pill. Even if it''s the worst, it needs a hundred yuan crystals. "


    "I know. It''s just curiosity." Chufei explained.


    "Although I haven''t seen it before, as long as it''s the elixir of Qi inducing stage, it can strengthen the body for ordinary people. Specific elixir will have some other effects, such as never invading a hundred poisons, never invading a hundred diseases and so on. However, even the worst elixir is too wasteful for ordinary people to eat..." The man answered Chu Fei''s question very seriously. He didn''t carry any, but his face was still a poker face.


    It seems that this person is such a character, can''t laugh, or don''t like to laugh, chufei heart secretly evaluation.


    "Well, what would happen if you gave it to ordinary people who are dying of illness? Can they be cured? "

 Chapter 97

    "It''s impossible to cure it, but as long as it''s not the end of one''s life or the death of one''s injury, one can still live more than ten years after taking that pill."


    "That''s good What''s the name and price of the pill that you said will not invade all kinds of diseases? " Chufei is very satisfied with this answer. As long as the price is not too expensive, chufei wants to buy some. After all, this thing is absolutely good on earth, especially when it is used by some rich people


    "This pill is called rejuvenation pill. As far as friars are concerned, it is only useful for friars in the Qi inducing stage, and it will not have any effect as long as it begins to coagulate the pill. This spring elixir is 500 yuan per crystal. "


    Chu Fei nodded, broke his fingers and calculated. There were only nine hundred yuan crystals left on his body. He couldn''t even buy two spring elixirs. It was painful to think about it. There were a thousand, but Chu Fei left a hundred for Dadong, so there were only nine hundred left.


    Chu Fei also knows that since the price is Yuan Jing, he can definitely buy it with a more advanced Xian Yuan Jing, but the problem is that he can''t bear it.


    Chu Fei was very clear that Yuanjing and xianyuanjing were almost two different levels of things. Although he had speculated according to the ratio of 1:10 before, in fact, no one in the world would exchange different levels of Yuanjing.


    Of course, if the quantity is really large enough to change qualitatively, someone may change it


    "Why are you wandering around on the first floor? What do you need? If you are short of money, I can lend you thousands of dollars... "


    Just as Chu Fei was still counting with his fingers, several acquaintances came down the stairs. They were the four who were looking for trouble at the door, and it was Wang Changquan who was talking.


    "Hiss..." "No matter where you spend money, you are not in a good mood Are you a dog? "


    There is no Chinese zodiac in this world, so there is no ambiguity at all. It''s just swearing.


    "What? I want to lend you Yuanjing, or did I do it wrong? " Wang Changquan walks down the stairs with a smile and comes to Chu Fei. He smiles at Yun Shuxue and mei''er, then turns to Chu Fei and says: "boy, I think you''re wearing pretty good clothes. How can you not even handle a few hundred yuan crystal..."


    Wang Changquan didn''t know what Chu Fei wanted to buy, but he knew about the price of things on the first floor. After all, he was a native of shuntianfu. In fact, there were only two or three kinds of pills on the first floor of Dan Pavilion, which cost more than 1000 yuan. The rest were hundreds.


    Speaking of this, Wang Changquan is really cautious enough. To tell you the truth, Chu Fei''s clothes are not bad, but just good.


    In fact, in this world, occasionally there are very handsome clothes to wear, but that kind of good "design" style has not formed a system, it can only be learned by accident, so Chu Fei''s clothes can be so eye-catching.


    After all, this is not the earth. There is no fashion design idea of evolution and re evolution


    And Wang Changquan just because the clothes of chufei, yunshuxue and Meier are not simple, and yunshuxue and Meier don''t look like ordinary girls, so they have always been polite.


    If he can confirm that Chu Fei three people are just ordinary people, I''m afraid that Yun Shuxue and mei''er have been robbed long ago.


    Chu Fei''s heart is also very depressed, heart way: network novels are deceptive ah, why not come up on the brain to make trouble to find fault ah, so I directly kill you or also Jieqi, but you so cautious a little bit of trial, really let me very depressed ah!


    Can Chu Fei not be depressed? After all, Wang Changquan is just showing a less than perfect aspect, and can''t get to the damned situation at all. So Chu Fei can''t be cruel. After all, he is a man of the earth and has a good education.


    "Mr. Wang, your eyes are really poisonous, really!" Chu Fei gave Wang Changquan a big thumbs up and said, "you can see at a glance that I have no money Is it true that you just said to lend me thousands? Well, I''m really short of money... "


    Chu Fei said this words of heart and kidney, but cloud Book snow is dead fight won''t believe. Can chufei be short of money? Master Yu Lianhua just gave him ten thousand yuan crystal and one thousand immortal yuan crystal, but he didn''t see the water. How could he be short of money!


    However, Meier doesn''t know if there is Yuanjing in chufei, and seeing that chufei can even open his mouth to borrow money from others in such a provocative situation, she begins to beat the drum in her heart:


    "is it true that you don''t have money? It''s not like that. Everything he brings out is something new that I''ve never seen before. How can I be short of money? But what if you really don''t have money? You don''t really want to borrow money from this man What to do? I didn''t come out with any money Why don''t you go back to Uncle Kong for money? But how can I tell you... "


    Mei''er stands behind Chu Fei, frowning and lowering her head. Everyone can guess what she is tangled with, especially Yun Shuxue. So Yun Shuxue pulls mei''er to her side and whispers in her ear:"Don''t believe chufei, he has money..."


    A simple sentence, then let the sad face of the charm of children laugh. But then Meier began to think:


    "how does sister Xue know that you are rich..."


    Two women here don''t say, just say Wang Changquan, he heard Chu Fei lick his face to hold himself, feel wrong, after all, can make such behavior people can''t have such temperament!


    But then he heard that Chu Fei really wanted to borrow money from himself


    "Boy, you really don''t have money?" Wang Changquan can''t figure out Chu Fei. He thinks that Chu Fei is probably playing tricks on himself. After all, although he doesn''t know this man, it''s time for the grand meeting held by Shuntian Pavilion. There must be many talented people in Shuntian mansion. If so, this man can''t offend


    But if not It''s not the best of course, but the problem is that Wang Changquan can''t determine whether Chu Fei is a person with a background


    "No money You see, I only look at things on the first floor... " Chu Fei cried and said.


    "Hiss Good Then I''ll lend you... " Wang Changquan clenched his teeth and made up his mind. He still decided not to provoke Chu Fei. Even if he thought too much, it was better than being killed.


    Born in the Wang family, Wang Changquan naturally understood how cruel the people in the cultivation world were. Although the people of the Wang family also practice, and although Wang Changquan himself is a little monk, the problem is that their Wang family is not really mixed in the world of friars, and the real circle of their Wang family is just ordinary people.


    Made up his mind, Wang Changquan took out a gorgeous bag from his arms, put his hand in it, and then grabbed out 500 yuan crystal. Although he was determined not to cause trouble, he didn''t dare to take out several thousand yuan crystal casually. After all, no matter how rich the Wang family was, it was not so bad.


    In addition, he can make his own decisions for the amount of 500


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just bought something. Now I only have 500 yuan left. But it''s a little bit of Wang Changquan''s intention and a friend."


    Chu Fei was stunned. He didn''t expect that this guy would really take out money for himself, and he was obedient to what he said. This is no longer a loan, but a gift.


    When Wang Changquan took out Yuanjing, the three servants standing behind Wang Changquan were almost staring out of their eyes!


    "Is this still the young master! The young master was not so generous to strangers before


    "Is there something wrong with your mind? Is it to show your financial strength in front of two beauties? "


    "Have you drunk too much, young master? But he hasn''t drunk today. Is it because of the bowl of meat he ate at noon? "


    The three servants kept exchanging their eyes, but even so, they didn''t say a word to stop them. Because they know Wang Changquan''s temper better than anyone else. They are the only three servants left after the storm. The others have already turned into sand


    Chu Fei looks at Yun Shuxue and mei''er and wants to get some advice from the two girls. However, he sees that Yun Shuxue and mei''er look at themselves contemptuously, as if they are blaming their behavior.


    Chu Fei is puzzled. Do I want Yuanjing or not However, this boy is dragging five hundred yards of Yuan Jing with one hand. It looks really domineering! I really want to take a picture This light and shadow effect is absolutely amazing!


    "Well Five hundred... " Chu Fei hesitated, he just hesitated whether to accept or how to refuse.


    But Wang Changquan misunderstood that Chu Fei was too little. Although he was very angry when he thought about this, he was shocked and shivered when he thought about it. Did this man find that he was exposed, so he didn''t intend to pretend? Then he revealed his nature and felt that 500 was too little to insult him? If he thinks so, doesn''t it disprove that these three people are not simple!?


    "Well Don''t dislike my friends. I really have only these left on me, but I just bought a few more pills and gave one to my friends to taste. It''s also a good friendship Well, ha ha Ha ha... "


    Wang Changquan was a little embarrassed, and this embarrassment made him depressed. In fact, it''s no wonder that Wang Changquan did not think of such things. After all, if he didn''t think of these things, everything would be OK, but he did That''s the end. After all, scaring yourself is the most terrible thing.


    "Well Well, since Mr. Wang has said that, I can''t refuse any more. Otherwise, it''s not on the road, right? Ha ha Ha ha... "


    Chu Fei was also embarrassed because he didn''t really want to take anything from Wang Changquan. He just wanted to fight back, and then if Wang Changquan continued to fight against him, he would break through the bottom line of Chu Fei''s teaching, so he could make a good move.


    But now The development of the matter has completely deviated from the expectations of Chu Fei and Wang Changquan.


    However, Wang Changquan regrets that he provoked the three people in front of him, while Chu Fei somehow wants to shout out, "the good man of the building is safe all his life."

 Chapter 98

    Wang Changquan left and ran away with three servants. And Chu Fei then under hand 500 yuan crystal and a Dan medicine. According to Wang Changquan''s introduction, this pill is called Shengtian pill. Its function Timely is a better effect, more harmless and no side effects of aphrodisiac.


    Wang Changquan was very embarrassed when he introduced him, because there were two girls standing beside Chu Fei, and they were very beautiful. Although it''s a very exciting thing to talk about sex in front of beautiful women, Wang Changquan was worried about angering two girls and risking his life.


    "This This Haha, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings... "


    Yun Shuxue didn''t speak, nor did mei''er, but both of them were flushed. The two girls had planned to say a few words, but when Sheng Tian Dan came out, they didn''t dare to speak at once.


    What do you say? Two girls talking about aphrodisiac with men? Even on earth, there are few people who can do this!


    However, inside the counter, the man who witnessed the whole process was excited! He is constantly exclaiming in his heart: is this world so good! That Wang Changquan is so easy to talk! Can I borrow some Yuan Jing from him next time I meet him?


    "Cough..." Chu Fei coughs twice. He doesn''t dare to look at Yun Shuxue and mei''er, because he is also very shy.


    "Man This Well... "


    "Oh! Spring elixir! Just a moment, young master... " The man suddenly realized, accompanied by a smile, turned around and walked to the medicine pavilion where Huichundan was placed. He took out a Huichundan and put it on the counter, and said: "childe, the Huichundan you want..."


    Huichundan, only quail egg size, round, with a layer of wax coating on the surface. Chu Fei doesn''t know what kind of flavor it is. After all, the significance of wax clothes is to protect the efficacy of Dan medicine, which can be well preserved for a long time.


    "By the way, if I want to buy this, what''s the price..." When Chu Fei saw that Huichundan was taken to the counter, he would not regret and refuse. After all, he really thought about buying


    What Chu Fei felt out of his ring was xianyuanjing. Xianyuanjing is a pure transparent crystal, while Yuanjing is a milky white crystal, which is very different, and can be recognized at a glance.


    Moreover, although there are other transparent crystals in nature, we can''t deceive others with false truth, because the difference between ordinary crystal and xianyuanjing is too big. After all, xianyuanjing is condensed by xianyuanli, which are all high-purity vitality of heaven and earth, and give people different feelings.


    "Well Young master So you... " Man wants to say that you are not poor, but he knows that he can''t say that because he is not qualified. In the final analysis, he is just a man.


    "Don''t mention the past..." Chufei said with a smile that he was embarrassed about it.


    "Childe, if you want to buy it with xianyuanjing, then I can''t make the decision here. Just a moment... " With these words, the young man went back and called out a middle-aged man who was a little older.


    After hearing about the specific situation, the man respectfully came to Chu Fei and bowed down to salute him, saying:


    "this young master, I''m in charge of the Dan Pavilion of this day. My name is Fang. Just ask us to take charge of the affairs, and trouble three friends to move to the second floor with me..."


    The three of Chu Fei couldn''t pick out any reason, and this is obviously the rule of Tiandan Pavilion. If you can trade with xianyuanjing, you must be qualified to go to the second floor.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t refuse. Yun Shuxue and mei''er naturally didn''t say anything. After nodding, they followed Fang Guanshi down the stairs to the second floor.


    Just as Chu Fei and Fang Guanshi walked up the stairs, a young man who was standing at the door of the hall ran out quickly. The man ran outside, followed the road for a while, and then turned into a restaurant. On the third floor of the restaurant, Wang Changquan was sitting in a daze.


    "Master, master..."


    "How''s it going? What do you see... " Wang Changquan asked with concern.


    "Young master Hui, I saw that Fang Guan asked the three people to go upstairs, but because they were far away, I don''t know how many floors they went to..."


    Tiandan Pavilion is not a two-story building, so going up to the second floor is totally different from going up to the third, fourth and fifth floors. However, being able to be actively led to the second floor by the authorities is enough to show the identity of the three people.


    Wang Changquan was relieved to know that he had made the right choice this time! "Well, go back to the cashier and get ten Liang silver as a reward."


    "Thank you, young master..."


    Wang Changquan is still cautious, but he is not careful enough. If he is careful enough, even such surveillance behavior should not be done, you know, although Chu Fei did not notice, but Yun Shuxue and Meier have noticed this servant''s surveillance.


    If it wasn''t for the three people''s embarrassment about Shengtian Dan, the two girls would have told chufei about it.


    The only difference between the second floor and the first floor of Tiandan Pavilion is that there are many more rooms, but there are still counters and clerks on the first floor in the hall, but the clerks are no longer young.Moreover, in the hall on the second floor, there are still many guys standing respectfully waiting for the orders of the guests and the steward.


    "Young master, ladies, this way, please..." Fang Guanshi led the three into an empty room.


    The room is not big, and there is no special protection, but after the door is closed, it will be forced out first. After all, the first floor can only stand, but there is no independent space.


    "Do you want to buy Huichundan with xianyuanjing?" Fang Guanshi had heard what the man on the first floor said, and naturally understood the cause and effect, so he came up to the point.


    "That''s right. I don''t know how to calculate the price if I trade with xianyuanjing..."


    "Xianyuanjing, you can buy a piece of rejuvenation pill..." Fang Guanshi quoted the price, which Chu Fei was very excited about.


    Chu Fei turns to see cloud Book snow and charm son, he wants to know whether such price is OK. But yunshuxue and Meier didn''t have any reaction. They didn''t seem to have any idea about the price.


    Since there is no idea, that is to say, the price is relatively reasonable. In this case, Chu Fei naturally would not refuse, saying:


    "in this case, give me five rejuvenating pills..." Say words, Chu Fei took out five fairy Yuan Jing to put on the table.


    Fang Guanshi nodded and said respectfully:


    "please wait for me and the two ladies..." Then Fang Guanshi walked out of the room, but xianyuanjing on the table didn''t take it away.


    This is etiquette. In fact, he won''t have any problem taking it now, but because Chu Fei takes out xianyuanjing, Fang Guanshi pays special attention to etiquette.


    People who can use xianyuanjing to buy this kind of low-level pills have a very complicated background! So, as long as there is a little possibility of irritating each other, then that thing can''t be done! This is the idea of Fang Guanshi and the rule of Tiandan Pavilion.


    A moment later, Fang Guanshi came back with an exquisite wooden box in his hand, in which were five top-quality rejuvenation pills.


    "Young master, please have a look..."


    "No, I believe in Tiandan Pavilion." Chufei''s men laughed at the wooden box, and then said:


    "Fang Guan Shi, do you have a price list? Can I have one? "


    "Price list?" Fang Guanshi heard this word for the first time, so he didn''t want to understand what it was.


    "Oh, it''s the name, price and effect of all the pills sold..." Chufei explained.


    "I see. There are, but the pills recorded above are not necessarily in stock..." With these words, Fang Guanshi took out a jade slip and gave it to Chu Fei, "this jade is easy to send to the young master..."


    "Thank you for taking charge of it..."


    "You''re welcome. If you need anything else, you can let the guys outside come to me. I won''t disturb you and the two ladies now..." After being polite, Fang left.


    When Fang Guanshi left, yunshuxue and Meier began to talk.


    "Young master, why do you want to buy back the spring elixir? Can you use it? "


    "Chufei, don''t tell me it''s for you. Are you really just a person in the aspirating stage?"


    Yunshuxue and Meier focus on different issues, but it also shows the two characters. What they have in common is that they don''t know what Chu Fei''s cultivation is like. After all, Chu Fei''s cultivation was covered up by the system, and the level of Chu Fei''s cultivation could not be seen if the cultivation did not reach a certain degree.


    "There''s nothing to say about cultivation, but this rejuvenation pill is not for me. It has other uses..." After chufei answered the two girls'' questions with a smile, he asked his own question and said:


    "why didn''t you speak just now? I still want to ask your opinion. If you don''t speak, I don''t know whether the price of a xianyuanjing for a Huichundan is appropriate..."


    "Young master, you are working. Of course, we can''t talk, or you will lose face..." Charming son said with a smile.


    "Just don''t want to say it. Chufei, you don''t have to be proud. As for Huichundan, of course, you lost A spring elixir is not worth a fairy crystal at all... " Yun Shuxue didn''t give Chu Fei any face, but it didn''t matter. Chu Fei was used to it.


    "Ah? What''s wrong? Is it expensive? Then you just stopped me! " Chu Fei is not happy. He''s in a good mood to play together. How can he let himself be trapped!


    Cloud Book snow no longer see Chu Fei, also don''t speak, don''t know is intentionally let Chu Fei uncomfortable or really lazy to explain. However, Meier shakes Chu Fei''s arm and says: "don''t be angry, young master. It''s not a loss in terms of price. The loss is only that young master uses xianyuanjing instead of Yuanjing..."


    "Why do you say that? Is Yuanjing different from xianyuanjing? One and five hundred are more convenient Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Yes, but young master, Yuan Jing''s greatest function is to cultivate, not to spend money So this can only be said to be the exchange of Yuanjing for pills, not the purchase of Xianyuanjing is much better than Yuanjing. Whatever you can buy with Yuanjing, no matter how expensive, is not worth buying with xianyuanjing... "Although charm son didn''t say more concrete, but Chu Fei also understood what it meant. In short, Yun Shuxue is right. He is really in the red. But from the perspective of money trading, do you have any losses


    "It''s really troublesome. It''s better to go home..." Chu Fei sighed, but on second thought, it seems that his hometown is the same. Although they are all paper money and coins, the value of money in different countries is different, and there are differences in the use of money among the people.


    "Hee hee..." Meier smiles and doesn''t speak any more, because chufei has put the jade slips in his eyebrows and starts to browse all the pills sold in Tiandan Pavilion.


    Jade is easy to use in this way. It''s very convenient to stick it on the brow, forehead and heart. But there''s also an inconvenient side of jade slips, that is, there''s no way to turn the page, and you can see it a little bit.


    However, Chu Fei only looked at a part of it, and it was the lower part. He found that most of the pills were related to cultivation, either to promote cultivation or to help break the barriers. Otherwise, they were used to save lives and harm people. In any case, there were very few things that could be sold on the earth


    To tell you the truth, chufei is a little bit down. You know, in the beginning, chufei thought it was easy to be a second dealer in the world, but now it doesn''t look like that. Not all products are suitable for two-way toss, he still needs to screen judgment and screening.


    "Ah, it''s OK. Let''s go out and look for food, and then go shopping!"

 Chapter 99

    Eating delicious food and playing fun are always the most attractive things for people. Therefore, after Chu Fei said this, he immediately got the approval of mei''er and Yun Shuxue, but the way they agreed was not the same.


    Enchantment son is to embrace Chu Fei''s arm to happily call up, cloud Book snow is tiny nod, only this.


    Since eating, of course, to find a restaurant, rather than a roadside stall. What''s more, the roadside stalls in this world are not as colorful as those on earth, and they won''t appear in the center of shuntianfu city. They can only be found outside shuntianfu city.


    "Let''s eat in this one! I heard from Uncle Kong that the things inside are among the most delicious in shuntianfu! "


    Walking on the road, Meier points to a restaurant full of people and says.


    "Where''s snow? If you don''t mind, let''s eat here! "


    "Chufei, do you have money?" Yun Shuxue didn''t object, but she raised a very serious question. Do you have money?


    "Money? Yes! I just bought some pills. How can I have no money... " Chufei shakes his head funny, pulls yunshuxue and Meier into the restaurant.


    "Yo, it''s your first time to come to our restaurant. Come on, please go up to the third floor!"


    Chu Fei three people just walked into the restaurant, the shopkeeper will be gracious to greet, Chu Fei just feel that the restaurant''s service is very good, almost catch up with the service level of the earth!


    "OK, then go up to the third floor..." Chu Fei nodded, with Yuanjing and xianyuanjing in hand. He only felt that his waist was incomparably tough. Let alone Yajian, even if he ate dragon meat, he would dare to have two pieces.


    "Come on, wait for you to go up to the elegant room on the third floor!" The shopkeeper''s smiling greeting came a man, let the man take chufei three people to the third floor.


    The man took chufei three people to an elegant room in the middle of the third floor, because chufei was always held by Meier when he came up, so he basically came up while talking to Meier, and didn''t pay much attention to the surrounding environment.


    Chufei three people did not notice others, but others have noticed chufei three people. From the first floor to the third floor, none of the guests can naturally look away after seeing three people. Chufei is OK. After all, he is a man, and his ability to attract eyes is limited.


    But Meier and Yun Shuxue are not the same. Two beautiful young beauties have different styles, one is pretty and lovely, the other is beautiful and graceful. Where these two girls are put, they will be the focus of attention.


    In addition, Yun Shuxue and mei''er are all dressed in the clothes given by Chu Fei. The figure is obvious, and the clothes themselves set off the characteristics of the two girls to a higher level, so many men are stunned.


    There are also many people looking at Chu Fei secretly luck, heart constantly curse why that man is not himself. But I can only think about it in my heart. After all, Chu Fei''s three people are not simple existence, temperament, image, tut tut


    However, when the three people went up to the third floor, there was a young man who didn''t stay after seeing them. But this man is a servant. He just came out of the private room, and he didn''t know what to do. As soon as he came out, he just saw the three men of Chu Fei, so he was stunned.


    However, as a servant, at this time, he would politely let chufei and chufei pass, while he turned back to the box after the three passed by.


    "Master, master..."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to hire someone? Why are you back here? " Wang Changquan was puzzled. The other two servants in the private room were also puzzled.


    "I just saw the three people in Tiandan Pavilion They are also on the third floor, in the private room in the middle... "


    "Just in?" Wang Changquan asked with a frown.


    "Well, I just went in!"


    "Well, I see. Don''t invite people. I''ll just eat it myself this time. Let the second child serve the dishes..."


    Wang Changquan originally wanted to invite a few of his friends, all of whom were wealthy sons of shuntianfu. However, he gave up the idea immediately after hearing that chufei three appeared.


    He is very clear that his friends are what kind of goods, the top of the arrogant heroes, who do not paste in the eye. If they see the three people, especially the two beauties, who knows what they can do!


    Therefore, for his own safety, Wang Changquan decided to eat the meal himself.


    This restaurant is really not a small one. It''s a place for the middle and high class in shuntianfu. Although it''s not the best, it does have its own characteristics.


    There are private rooms on the third floor, which are called elegant seats. The three people who have already sat down begin to discuss what they want to eat in the process of cleaning the table. However, after discussion, the three finally chose to eat the signature dish of the hotel.


    "Man, give me all the famous dishes here..." Chu Fei is too lazy to ask what it is. Anyway, the quality of the food and wine in such a hot restaurant will not be bad."OK, three, just a moment..." After the man went out, he first served a pot of good tea to the three people, and then he ran to the kitchen.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the dishes began to be served one after another. There are many different kinds of meat and vegetables. Although the taste is not as good as that in Shuntian Pavilion, the good thing is that the taste is not so bad.


    However, as a man on earth, and not in the mood of "the last meal of life", Chu Fei naturally doesn''t like eating vegetables alone. His habit is very healthy, so he has to eat steamed bread and rice together.


    But even if steamed bread, there is no lack of pasta in the world, so Chu Fei finally chose rice as the staple food. Therefore, he exchanged three bowls of steaming white rice from the system and gave them to Meier and Yun Shuxue.


    Yun Shuxue has already eaten fried rice with eggs, but she hasn''t eaten rice with white rice, and Meier is the same. She hasn''t even eaten fried rice with eggs, just listening to Kong yuan once.


    Meier has been greedy for chufei''s fried rice with eggs for a long time, but she has never dared to ask chufei for it because she is afraid of being disliked by chufei. After all, now Meier''s Thoughts on chufei can be seen by everyone


    "Come on, don''t just eat vegetables, we don''t drink, so we have to eat rice together!"


    "Rice This is rice rice... " Yunshuxue took the white rice, smelling the rice, sighed, yes, this sentence is just a sigh, not a question. But Chu Fei didn''t think so. He thought it was a problem.


    "Yes, rice, but our hometown is called rice..."


    "Rice? Is there millet? " Meier looks curious, but she is more concerned about the delicious rice in her hand than the casual problem.


    "Yes, of course there is Xiaomi. Isn''t there even Xiaomi here?" Chufei seems to have seen some business opportunities.


    "No, what is millet?" Yun Shuxue shakes her head and waits for Chu Fei''s answer with mei''er.


    "Well, millet is sorghum. I guess you haven''t heard of the name. Eat it first, and then make some millet porridge for you when you''re full..."


    Millet porridge has been unlocked in the system interface when Chu Fei speaks, but it hasn''t been exchanged yet, because Chu Fei is worried that it will be cold after a long time, so it''s not good to drink.


    This meal was very good, especially Meier and Yun Shuxue. They had good wine and good food on weekdays. They even ate many times, but they never ate with rice.


    Therefore, the delicious combination of this kind of rice with various dishes made them forget to talk for a while. Of course, chufei didn''t mind. A bowl of rice didn''t have much, so it was finished soon. The two girls have a small appetite. After eating rice, the dishes are almost the same, and chufei is almost the same, but the dishes he eats are several times more than the two girls.


    "Here, have some millet porridge..."


    There is porridge in the world, but it''s not cooked with rice or millet, let alone jiangmi. It''s something similar to rice. The grain is original and has no fragrance. Fortunately, it can be eaten, but it can only be cooked with porridge. It''s also a staple food in the world.


    The taste of porridge in this world depends entirely on what ingredients are put when porridge is cooked and what things are put after it is put out of the pot. Although it''s as delicious as millet porridge, it can''t be compared with millet porridge.


    Millet and rice are all things with their own rice fragrance. The fragrance is very unique, especially after ripening. In the face of millet porridge, Meier and Yun Shuxue don''t have the consciousness of "having enough" at all, almost all of them drink it in a way of enjoyment.


    "Well Eat well Young master, this is the best food I''ve ever eaten Meier quickly finished the millet porridge, put down the bowl and laughed happily.


    Although Yun Shuxue is not so exaggerated as Meier, the expression on her face also shows the inner satisfaction at this moment. Like sweet food, delicious food can make people feel great happiness.


    If you have enough to eat and drink, you can''t sit here. It''s important to go out for a walk and see the scenery. So, chufei called the guy, ready to check out.


    "How much..." Chufei asked happily.


    "Mr. Hui, it''s seven hundred and forty taels of silver in all!" The guy said the price with a smile. The hotel can make a lot of money for this meal, and he can also get a little reward money, so he is naturally happy.


    "Silver?" Chufei turned his mouth.


    Man, Jiling, he saw the problem at a glance, but he thought it was wrong.


    "Is there only gold? If you use gold, it''s seventy-four taels of gold... " Man, it''s clear from the book that one or two gold is ten taels of silver. This price is right.


    Now Chu Fei is embarrassed. Where else is there gold and silver in Chu Fei''s body? This kind of thing has been directly converted into system points for a long time. Although he has always planned to leave a little bit to go back to the earth, it''s still in the plan


    Chu Fei hesitates and opens his mouth to ask if he will accept Yuan Jing. But before he opens his mouth, he hears the voice of Yun Shuxue in his ear. Only Chu Fei can hear the voice, because Yun Shuxue condenses his voice into a thread and sends it into Chu Fei''s ear."Things like Yuanjing are useless to ordinary people. Even if they know they are precious, they can''t help it, so most of them only accept gold, silver and copper."


    Chu Fei took a bite of yahuazi. He was embarrassed. He couldn''t eat overlord''s meal! Do you want two girls to pay?


    "Cough..." Chu Fei coughed falsely and said to the man, "this The dishes are delicious I have For a long time I didn''t eat anything so delicious Please ask the shopkeeper to come up and have a chat... "


    The man was a little puzzled, but he didn''t say anything. After all, the guests have requests. The main reason is that there is a big difference in the way the young man talks. Can''t it be that he has no money? But these three people''s dress, said no money no letter ah!


    "Young master, don''t you have any money..." With a bitter face, Meier said, "I don''t have any money What to do... "


    "Well, I have Yuanjing, but they don''t want it either Xuexue, do you have any money with you Chu Fei had no choice but to turn to Yun Shuxue.


    "I have..." Cloud Book snow helpless.


    "Then you pay and I''ll treat you to delicious food later!" If Chu Fei''s words were heard by others, he would be ridiculed. He has no money, how can he invite others to eat delicious food!


    "Not enough..." Yun Shuxue raised her hand to her forehead and said, "I only have fifty taels of gold on me..."


    "Well, why don''t you give them a discount? A little cheaper? " Chu Fei began to worry. They had to figure out how to solve it before the shopkeeper came up, otherwise it would be a shame.


    "I can''t. I''ll give them a spring elixir? Isn''t it useful for ordinary people? Is it always a good thing that all diseases can be prevented? "

 Chapter 100

    Chufei is not sure. Although this is a good thing, for many people, money is the most important thing. It''s not that they are money addicts, nor that they don''t worry about their health. It''s just that the pressure of life is like this.


    "I''m afraid that''s the only way..." Yun Shuxue sighed.


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps outside the private room. It was not alone. It was estimated that the man and the shopkeeper came together. Chu Fei complained secretly. I wish I had one. Why do you still follow me? It''s embarrassing for me to lose my double


    Although Huichundan is absolutely good, if it can be used, it can''t be called paying, it can only be called offsetting Since it''s payment, it naturally means no money


    However, the outsider didn''t push the door directly. Instead, he knocked on the door first, and then came the voice of the shopkeeper, saying:


    "young master, I''m the shopkeeper here. I just met Wang Changquan, the young master of the Wang family. He wanted to meet the young master with me. What do you think of him?"


    In the private room, after hearing this sentence, Chu Fei''s eyes are a car, and his heart is full of injustice!


    "Please come in..." Chu not whole his posture, and made some style before he agreed.


    The door of the private room was pushed open, and the shopkeeper and Wang Changquan came in together.


    "My friend, we are so predestined that we should eat in the same restaurant again. I''ve already told the shopkeeper that today''s meal is my treat, and I hope my friends can reward me Ha ha ha... "


    Wang Changquan pretended to be natural, but the tension in his manner was revealed with the last laugh. It''s no wonder that Wang Changquan, as a young master of a rich family who does not do his job properly and has no ability, has made such a good performance!


    "Ah, ha ha, Wang Shaoye, how can I make you spend money?" Chufei''s politeness came up. After all, it''s the earth people. It''s a habit.


    "Yes, yes. First of all, I won''t disturb my friends. If you need any help in the future, you can come to the Wang family to find me. Although I don''t have any skills, I''m also a native of shuntianfu. I can do some small things easily..."


    "Oh, young master Wang is too polite. I dare not to be..."


    "Ha ha, my friend, go on, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye..." Wang Changquan came to show his kindness this time, because he thought that the previous courtship in Tiandan pavilion was not enough. Otherwise, how could they have a meal in the same restaurant with themselves


    So, after all, it''s still that reason. Wang Changquan thinks too much, a little too much.


    After Wang Changquan finished, he left. Chu Fei wanted to see him off, but he didn''t start under the sign of Yun Shuxue''s eyes. He just said to Wang Changquan''s back, "walk slowly, don''t see him off.".


    Yunshuxue''s contact with chufei lasts longer than Meier''s, and chufei''s natural expression in front of yunshuxue and yulianhua makes yunshuxue see clearly. So she knew what Chu Fei would look like when he was polite, which would definitely make Wang Changquan doubt whether his courtship was necessary.


    So, cloud Book snow stopped Chu Fei. And the next shopkeeper will see everything in the eyes of the whole process, the nature of Chu Fei three full of awe!


    Chu Fei only knew that Wang Changquan was the young master of the Wang family, but they didn''t know much about the real situation of the Wang family. But how powerful the Wang family is in this shuntianfu. The shopkeeper of this restaurant is absolutely aware of it. Maybe he realized it after several setbacks.


    So, after witnessing all this, the shopkeeper''s attitude towards Chu Fei is better! There is even a faint taste of flattery in it.


    But after all, he''s just a shopkeeper of a restaurant, and he doesn''t have much capital to curry favor with people he thinks are powerful So, he can only use his praise and look up at the eyes of Chu Fei three people out of the restaurant.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Chu Fei didn''t ask why Yun Shuxue didn''t let him send Wang Changquan away. First, he didn''t think it was necessary. Second, it was also because of Yun Shuxue''s age.


    Yun Shuxue is not big. She is still a little girl. She is only a few years older than Meier. Compared with Chu Fei, she is really a little girl. Of course, only in her age.


    Therefore, Chu Fei would not ask, but Chu Fei had to ask another question.


    "Meier, where is the interesting place you said? Now it''s dark. It''s time to go to the place you said


    It''s really dark now. Although I don''t know the exact time, it''s estimated that it will be seven or eight o''clock. Because it was dark, the prosperity of shuntianfu was really shown in front of chufei for the first time.


    This is a world without electric streetlights, so it is reasonable that such a world should fall into darkness at night. But in fact, it is not so. In the evening, shuntianfu is still illuminated by all kinds of lights.


    For example, the lanterns at the door of the shops, the Dan lamps in the high-end shops, the colored candlelight hanging on the roadside stalls, all kinds of things, which made chufei completely shocked by the nightlife of this ancient city.


    "That place is called the jade palace! It''s over there, and that''s the tallest building! " Magic son is very excited, also don''t know to think of what, she jumped to point to a tall building in the north to call a way.Chufei and yunshuxue are both taller than Meier, so they don''t need to jump to see the tall building. It''s hard to say how many floors there are in that high-rise building. After all, the height of the wooden attic is different from that of the ordinary buildings on the earth, and the specific number of floors can only be known if it is nearby.


    However, with the moonlight in the night sky, Chu Fei noticed that the top of the building was emerald, just like the whole building was made of emerald.


    "Jade palace?! I can''t go After hearing Meier''s name, Yun Shuxue immediately refuses Meier''s proposal, which makes Meier a little depressed.


    However, Meier didn''t appoint so soon. She decided to take chufei to her side and fight against the cloud Book snow, who didn''t allow herself to play.


    "Sister Xue, why can''t you go! It''s fun there. I''ve heard from Uncle Kong, and I''ve heard many people say that there are beautiful women playing the piano, singing and dancing, and many delicious things, and there will be amazing things happening! "


    Looking at Meier''s argument like jumping feet, chufei only thinks that she is very cute, but from Yun Shuxue''s face, chufei has guessed what the jade palace is.


    After all, when Yun Shuxue said that she couldn''t go, her fair face went up with a touch of rosy clouds.


    "Chufei, you can''t mess around. The emerald palace is not for Meier. You can''t run around with him!" Yunshuxue knows that Meier is determined to go, so she naturally gives chufei the right to decide this matter and finally break Meier''s hope.


    "No? Well, Xuexue, is it serious inside? " Chu Fei thinks that Yun Shuxue knows something about it, so he asks Yun Shuxue like this. If Yun Shuxue says that it''s just a song and dance performance, then there''s nothing that can''t be done. But if Yun Shuxue says that it''s all started in public, he won''t be able to go with charm! But I have to go by myself!


    "Serious?" Yun Shuxue doesn''t understand why Chu Fei uses such words, so he can only think that Chu Fei doesn''t understand the situation of feicui palace.


    This is also very normal. Yunshuxue has been to shuntianfu several times, but chufei is a "countryman" who has never been here. Such a person does not know what the feicui Pavilion is and can''t understand it.


    And you know, chufei doesn''t show any disrespectful lust towards Meier and Yun Shuxue, or even the beautiful old lady yulianhua, and even if he is held by Meier, he doesn''t make any excessive moves, which makes Yun Shuxue regard chufei as a gentleman, at least in the aspect of womanhood.


    But she didn''t know that it was just the arms downstairs. It was just common etiquette on earth. If a person on earth could react when she was hugged by a girl, it would really be looked down upon.


    "It''s serious..." Yun Shuxue nods. She just talks nonsense, because she hasn''t been in. She just hears that the jadeite palace is actually a brothel. For the existence of brothels, girls naturally think it''s very serious.


    "Wow, how serious?" Chu Fei was very interested in this sentence, but then he noticed something wrong and quickly made up his mind:


    "don''t worry, just say it casually. What, Meier, you can''t go. Xuexue has said that it''s very serious inside. You can go if you want. In a few years, then you can go in disguised as a man! "


    Yun Shuxue is very angry about Chu Fei''s advice to mei''er to disguise herself as a man. Fortunately, Chu Fei has put his time in a few years, which is also a disguised way to stop mei''er, so Yun Shuxue doesn''t say anything.


    "Go ahead, young master. It''s not serious inside. I heard uncle Kong say that they just watch Girls Dance and listen to them sing and play the piano inside. It''s not serious at all Later, I went to the room and there would be some Amazing Well, I can guess what that is! But let''s not go into the room, let''s just go to see the song and dance, OK


    Although Meier is small, she doesn''t know anything about xiaojiaohua. She just turns her brain slowly in this aspect. But even so, when the spirit son said this words, or let Chu Fei and cloud Book snow surprised.


    But Chu Fei''s surprise soon recovered, and Yun Shuxue''s surprise lasted a little longer.


    "No, no, you see Xuexue is angry. It''s just singing and dancing. I can do it, too. Can''t I go back and sing and dance for you? "


    Chu Fei can''t help it either. Meier is too young. Whenever she is 18 years old, Chu Fei dares to take her in with her. At that time, Meier will be an adult and conform to the laws and regulations, and she won''t have any psychological burden.


    In this respect, Chu Fei is no different from ordinary young people. Although he will expect something like Lori and baby teeth in his mind, he will definitely run faster than a virgin when it comes to the end.


    "Sister Xue..." Meier is also smart. She has understood that the main source of the problem now lies in Yun Shuxue. So Meier runs to Yun Shuxue. The whole person gets into Yun Shuxue''s arms and uses the coquetry method that she has never shown around them.


    What''s Lori''s coquetry like? Chu Fei has seen it only in films and TV plays, but Yun Shuxue Unexpectedly also in the charm son of coquetry in the offensive to retreat down."Sister Xue Let''s go and have a look at the song and dance. Now there are many talented teenagers coming to shuntianfu. They will definitely go there. Uncle Kong said that kind of place is the first place for those talented people to fight. It can''t be wrong! "

 Chapter 101

    Maybe it''s also Meier''s words that have influenced Yun Shuxue. As the first person of the young generation of the blissful gate, Yun Shuxue has higher expectations for other gifted friars than ordinary people.


    "Well You can go, but you are not allowed to run around, and you chufei, you must protect Meier and never take her running around... "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and nodded his head and agreed, but Yun Shuxue didn''t let Chu Fei go, and said:


    "you can''t read and talk about it..."


    "Xuexue, what else can I do?" Chu Fei asked in silence.


    "In a word, it can''t be done. Besides, Meier has just said that many of the young talents who have come to shuntianfu now will appear there. There will inevitably become a place for young people to fight. Don''t worry about it!"


    When he said the last sentence "don''t be fussy", Yun Shuxue''s whole momentum came out. This is a very natural state. It''s not aimed at Chu Fei, it''s just because he thought of those young talents.


    Chu unnaturally can see that Yun Shuxue seems to want to compete with those people. From the position of Yun Shuxue in her own sect, it''s normal for her to have such an idea, but from the perspective of gender, it''s not very good.


    But Chu Fei didn''t say anything. After all, he didn''t know enough about the world. He decided to be a spectator for the time being.


    "Well, well, I promise I will honestly take good care of Meier and myself. If you run into anyone, you can have a good fight. We will never come out to make trouble!"


    "Well." Cloud Book snow nods, finally is will set out before all pay attention to things are clear.


    Until this time, standing beside carefully looking at two people''s charm, it was a relief, happy to jump up!


    Jadeite palace is not far away, but it''s really not close. Otherwise, you don''t need a little girl to jump up to point to the jadeite building.


    Three people didn''t worry, still is the speed of leisurely, walk to the jade palace when it is half an hour later.


    "Wow How beautiful Meier stood at the gate of the jade palace and gave a long praise. She really thought it was beautiful here. After all, the whole building was really paved with jade, although most likely it was just covered with a layer of jade.


    Meier is not the first time to stand in front of the emerald palace, but she is the first time to stand in front of the emerald Palace at night. Moreover, Meier is very clever. She doesn''t have any rebellious thoughts when Kong Yuan doesn''t allow her to go.


    If it wasn''t for the three people''s good mood today, Meier would be especially excited. I''m afraid Meier would not have thought of the suggestion of feicui palace.


    The gate of the jade palace is full of traffic and people, but there are more people going in and less people coming out. Moreover, the jadeite palace is not like the brothels in the movies and TV dramas that Chu Fei has seen. There are no girls or clerks at the door.


    However, as long as you enter the emerald palace, you will be surrounded by several girls when you enter the main hall. I can''t see it in the distance, but when I came to the gate of the jade palace, chufei realized how big the jade palace was.


    To make a comparison, the construction area of feicui palace is definitely more than that of Shuntian Pavilion and Tiandan Pavilion. After all, the properties are different. Moreover, in addition to the highest jadeite main building, there are even a large number of jadeite colored pavilions standing side by side.


    Chu Fei speculated that the tallest building is the real core of the jade palace. Apart from that side, the rest of the place should be the place where ordinary people would go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I just don''t know if there is any other backyard... " Chu Fei murmured.


    "Young master, sister Xue, let''s go in!" Meier finally recovered from the beauty of feicui palace, and immediately grabbed chufei and yunshuxue.


    "Not yet. You can''t go in like this..." Yun Shuxue calms mei''er. She is observing. After all, she is here for the first time. She doesn''t know how other girls get in, so she wants to have a clear look to save embarrassment.


    However, chufei doesn''t really watch others go in and out here. As a modern man, chufei naturally knows what it''s like in such a place.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are all around me, as long as you can behave naturally and calmly enough, no one will feel strange. But if you two are timid and ashamed after you go in, I''m afraid you will be laughed at by others..."


    Yun Shuxue doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know if she can do it, but Meier is very determined.


    "Well, just think about your goal. You are here to fight with those geniuses. Meier and I are looking for something new. After we have a clear goal, there will be nothing more..."


    Chu Fei this words let cloud Book snow calm a lot, she finally nodded, said he can walk in.


    "Go, go in!" Chufei laughs and cries, then takes the lead to step forward. Meier follows chufei closely, while yunshuxue stays for a while and then starts to step forward.It has to be said that the reason just found out by Chu Fei has really changed Yun Shuxue. At least, now Yun Shuxue is like a sword out of sheath, and no one dares to despise, laugh at and ignore her existence.


    But this also let Chu Fei have a little stomach Fei, do so obvious why, go in to be sure to be seen as a monkey! But even when monkey see also can''t let cloud Book snow a person bear, otherwise don''t know what she will do!


    People on earth all know a psychology, and they all know more or less something about psychology. Chu Fei is a little more powerful than ordinary people. He knows that under special circumstances, people are likely to take the initiative to hurt others in order to protect themselves.


    Ordinary people are OK, and they can''t do much damage. But Yun Shuxue is a monk, or a monk of genius level. If such a person goes crazy, I really don''t know how many people will die.


    Therefore, chufei pulls Meier to stop at the entrance of the front hall of feicui palace, waiting for yunshuxue to follow. And originally see Chu Fei after two people want to come up to meet the maid of reception also because Chu Fei stop and don''t know oneself should go forward or wait.


    "Xiaolian, what''s the matter?" On the side of the front hall, there are a row of girls. They are all from the jade palace. At the moment, the speaker is one of the leaders of this group of girls. She is also a girl, but she is a little older. She is estimated to be in her twenties.


    "Sister Hua, he They stopped... " Xiaolian has a bitter face. She doesn''t know how to explain her stupor, but she doesn''t know if she should go because of the two people''s sudden stop.


    "Go ahead, it''s a big deal. Stand by and don''t move." The woman called Hua Jie nods funny. It''s not the first time that she meets this kind of new person who makes a fool occasionally, so she naturally knows how to deal with it best.


    "Yes, sister Hua..." Xiaolian nods, moves Lianbu to chufei and Meier.


    At the moment, under the gaze of Chu Fei and mei''er, Yun Shuxue has just begun to move forward, and they naturally notice the woman walking by.


    Chufei and Meier can see from their clothes and manner that this person is the maidservant of feicui palace. They just don''t know whether they want to receive guests or not.


    Just for a moment, cloud Book snow has come to the body of Chu Fei and magic son, she looked at Chu Fei nodded, said he is OK and very good. For this point, Chu Fei naturally can see.


    "Three friends, please come in. I don''t know what you need..." Xiaolian of feicui palace asked with a smile.


    Although Xiaolian is a new comer, she has been in the jade palace for some time. Although she can''t see through at a glance like others, she can still see the difference in some obvious performances. So, just looking at it for a while, she already guessed that Chu Fei and his wife were not looking for prostitutes to enjoy themselves.


    After all, no one goes to a brothel with two girls So the only explanation is that they have another purpose.


    "It''s OK, just watching song and dance, watching beautiful women..." Although Chu Fei is the first time to come to a brothel, he has been to various entertainment places that ordinary people can''t think of for more than one time on earth, so he won''t be embarrassed to deal with it.


    "Would you like a room, please?" Xiaolian continued. Feicui palace provides different song and dance performances from other places, because there are two stages in feicui palace, one is for the public, and the performances are all kinds of normal brothel women.


    Another stage is inside, in the main building, where ordinary people can enter. If a monk wants to go there, he has to prove his identity or accomplishments. If a mortal wants to go there, he needs to spend a lot of money. If neither of them is true, he can''t get in anyway.


    Therefore, when Chu Fei says that she is watching song and dance, Xiao Lian subconsciously regards the three people as ordinary people, otherwise she doesn''t need to ask if she wants to have a room. After all, on the other side of the main building, there are only elegant rooms and no lobby seats.


    "Well, Yajian!" Chufei nodded.


    "OK, three, this way, please..." Xiaolian leads the three people to the next stairs. They walk up the stairs to the third floor. After walking for a while, they come to the periphery of the stage facing ordinary people.


    There are elegant rooms around here, but the rooms are not big. There are tables, chairs, benches and a bed for people to rest. If there is a screen blocking the stage, you can choose to take it to the side to watch the stage performance, or you can choose to do your own things after blocking it.


    The third floor is the tallest, and the second floor is also a variety of private rooms. The first floor is the common lobby, small seats and a few rooms. The rooms on the first floor are for the people of feicui palace, not for individuals.


    As for those who want to spend a good night with the women of feicui palace, they will naturally be arranged to cross the courtyard on the left and right. There are places for guests to stay.


    After arriving at the third floor, the noise in the hall of the emerald palace has become much less. After entering the elegant room, it is much lighter. At the same time, there are bursts of four string instruments.


    Chu Fei three people calmly sit down, then Xiaolian went to arrange tea fruit plate. For the vast majority of the guests watching the song and dance, fruit plates, cakes and dry fruit wine are enough. And these things were originally sent by the jade palace. After all, it''s impossible to spend less money in the jade palace. The Jade Palace won''t care about the money."I don''t know when someone will dance..." Chu Fei looked at the empty stage, to be honest, a little disappointed. Although the instruments over there are also good tunes, there are only tunes but no people. It''s not fun enough.


    Meier is also a little disappointed, but she is very excited now when she comes here for the first time. She looks forward to what she can see later. Yun Shuxue is a lot of calm, her purpose is not to enjoy song and dance, for Yun Shuxue, song and dance is just a seasoning dish, dispensable.

 Chapter 102

    Soon, Xiaolian came with a man carrying fruit tray and tea. After putting down the things, the man left. Xiaolian poured tea for the three people and asked:


    "do you have any other needs? If there is one, just tell Xiaolian that I will help them. "


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "why is there no one on this stage?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. As long as it''s night, there will be sisters on the stage to perform. Now it''s just a short rest. Maybe those sisters are preparing something..."


    "I see. OK, it''s OK." Chufei nodded.


    "Well, if you need anything else, you can press this jade, but someone will come to serve you." Xiaolian then turned and left.


    And Chu Fei three people will pay attention to just Xiaolian said that jade. It was a round jade inlaid on the wall of this elegant room, like an alarm button.


    "Oh, young master, sister Xue, when do you say it will start? We''ve been waiting for a long time..." Charm son already impatient, this let Chu Fei and cloud Book snow very speechless.


    "Meier, don''t worry. We''ve just sat down. Come on, eat some fruit and drink some water..." Chu Fei laughs and coaxes, and almost regards mei''er as his daughter.


    Charm son originally wanted to say to complain, but just when she just opened her mouth to talk, Chu Fei forced her into a piece of fruit. Chufei doesn''t know what this fruit is, but it''s really delicious.


    Just after Meier''s red face and fast eating the fruit, she was about to speak, and a burst of cheers rang out. Chu Fei three people curiously looked at the stage, found that do not know when, the stage has appeared a beautiful woman.


    This woman is wearing a Pink Tulle, with a beautiful figure and beautiful face, a show attracted most of the male guests cheering. However, Chu Fei only thinks that it''s ordinary. After all, he has taken care of the stars of the earth. If he looks at it again, he will only feel bored.


    If the girls on the stage were not really good-looking, I''m afraid Chu Fei would not even be interested in watching. But Yun Shuxue and mei''er are a little stunned. They have never thought what it would be like to wear such Tulle in full view of the public.


    "Well, it''s just gauze. Even ordinary girls in my hometown look better than her..."


    "Young master, it''s not a pretty thing. She''s too thin, isn''t she..." Meier pursed her lips and didn''t know what she thought. Yun Shuxue nods and agrees with Meier''s words.


    "I know, but do you wear thick clothes? Do I wear thick clothes? Let me tell you, in my hometown, there are really many girls who can pass on less than this For this, our hometown also invented a word to describe such a girl, called sexy. "


    "Sexy?" Meier and yunshuxue don''t understand.


    This is also reasonable. After all, the word "sex" doesn''t often appear in this world, and even if it appears, it doesn''t represent the relationship between the sexes as it does on earth.


    "Well, I won''t tell you if I have too much. I guess you can''t accept it for the time being. Let''s put it this way, this girl... " Chu Fei pointed to the woman on the stage and said, "even if she takes off the gauze and only wears the clothes inside, it seems to me that it''s just ordinary. At least she won''t be as happy as the people below In my hometown, that level is called fashion at most... "


    "Fashion?" Meier and yunshuxue still don''t understand. After all, this word is more difficult to understand than sexy.


    Chu Fei hit ha ha, did not continue to explain, urged the two people to take a good look at the girl''s performance on the stage. But after the performance, chufei was a little disappointed.


    The dances performed by girls on the stage are almost the same as the folk dances and classical dances on earth. If Chu Fei has a little artistic element, he may still be able to watch it. But the problem is that Chu Fei, who was baptized by modern culture on earth, can''t really appreciate this kind of dance.


    However, mei''er and Yun Shuxue are eager to see it. When they find Chu Fei''s lack of interest, it''s already something after other people''s performance.


    "Chufei, why don''t you look?" Yun Shuxue is the first to ask.


    "What''s so good about this? I thought it was such a good thing. It turned out that This is true in our hometown, but I can''t appreciate it... "


    "What kind of dance does the young master like?" Meier also opens her mouth. Meier''s thinking is much more complicated than Yun Shuxue''s. she wants to learn after she makes it clear


    "Well This... " Chufei didn''t know whether he wanted to talk about hot dance and hip-hop dance, and even less about those sexy dance expressions


    However, when Chu Fei hesitated, the woman who was dancing on the stage had already stepped off the stage, and then came up with another woman. This time, it was another dance. Chu Fei just glanced at it and lost interest completely, and began to deal with the fruits on the table.


    "Chufei, don''t you like it that much?" After noticing Chu Fei''s situation, Yun Shuxue also loses interest in watching. It''s like playing a game. If the people who play with you don''t play, you will lose your passion soon."Young master, don''t you think those two dances are very good?" Meier also asked.


    "It''s not good-looking. It''s not good-looking at all. How can I like it. Ah I didn''t expect... " Chu Fei sighed, "I didn''t expect that the entertainment life in this world would be so So So... "


    Chu Fei didn''t think of any words to describe it for a long time, so he gave up. But in this way, yunshuxue and Meier are better. What''s their favorite dance like.


    At this time, three girls came up on the stage, and several other girls brought up two Guqin and an instrument that chufei didn''t know.


    "Little lady Hua yu''er, sing a song for you..."


    "Well? No dancing? " Chu Fei came again and began to look forward to the woman on the stage and the fish.


    Beside, cloud Book snow and charm son see Chu Fei to have interest again, two people also relaxed tone. After all, if Chu Fei was not interested in watching it, they would not be in the mood to enjoy it.


    When the strings are plucked, a beautiful tune floats in the whole jade palace. Countless spectators were intoxicated, and many dignitaries began to pay for the music.


    Then, the song sounded, and the wonderful voice circled to the ears, which made the already intoxicated guests begin to enjoy the wireless. Some even showed a very kind of expression, and they didn''t know what was going on in their minds.


    Yun Shuxue and mei''er are also keen on listening to this song. It''s not the first time for them to listen to it. Even they can sing it, but it''s not as good as the flower fish on the stage.


    However Chu Fei listened, but only felt that the food was tasteless and it was a pity to abandon it. For the same reason, as a modern earthman, he has a high demand for music. Even if Chu Fei admits that the huayuer has a beautiful voice and a good melody, the lyrics are really annoying.


    Chu Fei sighed and made a secret comment in his heart: the lyrics are obscure and the melody is weak. Although the voice makes up for a lot, it''s not the same because of the occasional recitation.


    But Chu Fei also understood that what this song wanted to express was nothing more than the story of a beautiful woman Cai Lang, and it was a kind of separate song.


    Chu Fei looks at Yun Shuxue''s and mei''er''s intoxicated expression. He just feels that it''s necessary to find time and find a way to improve their music taste. Yes, they also have dance taste.


    This time Chu Fei didn''t dare to influence Yun Shuxue and mei''er to enjoy music. After all, their expressions were too intoxicated, and Chu Fei didn''t think it was necessary to disturb them at this time, just wait until the song was finished.


    In the corridor outside the elegant room of chufei three people, there are two girls standing. One of the two girls is Xiaolian who brought chufei three people up, and the other is the woman named Huajie by Xiaolian.


    "Sister Hua, sister yu''er sings very well When can I sing like her... "


    "Xiaolian, don''t worry. You''re still young. You have plenty of time to practice. As long as you practice well, even if you can''t reach this level, you''ll have your own achievements."


    Sister Hua is very good to Xiaolian. It seems that it''s not because Xiaolian is a new person. There seems to be another kind of feeling in the middle. I don''t know what the outsider is.


    "Well That''s nice... " Xiaolian doesn''t seem to hear what sister Hua said, because she has been immersed in the singing of the fish on the stage like others. The woman named Hua Jie was not angry or dissatisfied. She just looked at Xiao Lian with a smile and a little doting. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Soon, after singing a song, Hua yu''er left the stage in countless screams and cheers. At this time, yunshuxue and Meier in Yajian wake up from the wonderful song.


    "That''s nice. You Don''t you like it, young master? " Meier wanted to share the praise of this song with chufei, but when he saw chufei''s awkward expression, he realized chufei''s impression.


    "Chufei, if you can''t say well about dancing, why don''t you like the song?" Yun Shuxue is not happy this time, because she thinks chufei doesn''t understand, because she is too stupid to understand.


    "No I didn''t say it''s not good. Just like listening to it... " Chu Fei was not so fond of Tucao what he was doing, but just make complaints about two people.


    Originally, the voices of the three people were not loud, and they should not be heard at all. But the problem is, at the moment outside the elegant room of chufei, Xiaolian and sister Hua are standing here. Both of them have cultivation, so they naturally hear the conversation of chufei.


    "Sister Hua..." But the little sister frowned to stop her.


    In Yajian, chufei is a little depressed. She doesn''t know how to explain to the two girls. After all, it''s very impolite to always attack what others like. Chufei is not willing to do such things to her friends.


    "Chufei, do you understand this song?" Cloud Book snow frowns to ask a way.


    "I understand. Isn''t it that the two people who love each other are going to separate? There''s nothing I don''t understand...""This song is called" don''t forget the king ", and this word is called" yubaitou ". Both the song and the word are excellent works. Don''t you appreciate it at all?" Yun Shuxue''s song names and CI names are indeed rare good works in the world, and they have been handed down for a long time, and their classic and top level are generally recognized in the world.

 Chapter 103

    So, cloud Book snow can''t understand Chu Fei, if add flower fish that wonderful voice, she can''t understand Chu Fei even more. Although Meier didn''t speak, the emotion in those two big eyes was similar.


    "I leave you in my boudoir, tears like rain like silk. Red tears in front of pillow, rain in front of window, endless Twilight Young master, don''t you think this poem is very beautiful? " Meier recalls the lyrics and looks forward to chufei after reading them with emotion.


    "Good, beautiful, beautiful..." Chufei decided to follow the two people, he didn''t want to suffer. But then, Yun Shuxue asked:


    "this song is very graceful, such as the clouds, such as the sea, such as the sky, and like a whisper. Can''t you really feel it?"


    "I feel it! Absolutely feel it! A clear feeling Well... " Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said.


    "Young man, do you think the Huayu''s singing is not good? Her voice is really beautiful If I had her voice, I would... " Meier blushed and didn''t know what she thought when she spoke.


    "Mei''er, I can''t help talking about the voice. Yes, this fish has a good voice, but it''s a waste to sing such a song Xuexue, why do you look at me like this OK, no waste, no waste, but I really don''t feel good. I admit, the music is good, the words are good, and the voice is OK. But when these three things come together, I really can''t feel good there... "


    Chu Fei also wanted to be more careful. For example, he couldn''t appreciate such a style Although it would be troublesome to say so, Chu Fei may need to explain what other styles look like, but at least he can freely express his real ideas, so although it is troublesome, Chu Fei still decides to say it.


    But at this time, the three people''s Ya room outside, has been eavesdropping on Xiaolian an Nai can''t help the impulse in the heart, directly broke in.


    "Do you understand the melody or not? You can''t hear sister Yu Er''s singing!"


    After Xiaolian''s death, sister Hua quickly follows her. At this time, sister Hua looks helpless, but she has nothing to do, because Hua yu''er is Xiaolian''s idol. It can be said that Xiaolian can''t hear anyone say that Hua yu''er''s singing is not good.


    However, as a person of feicui palace, he broke into the guest''s elegant room to be responsible. The guest didn''t understand the music. I''m afraid that this kind of thing can only be done by Xiaolian, a new comer.


    And that''s because it''s the sister Hua who is in charge. I''m afraid Xiaolian can''t do without some punishment if she changes to another steward.


    "Well Are you coming too? " Chu Fei rolled his eyelids, his heart full of unhappiness, two girls have been very difficult to deal with, at the moment even more than one!


    "We are talking here. Why do you come in? It doesn''t make sense..." As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, sister Hua came in.


    "I''m sorry, my guest. I''m not good at discipline. I apologize to the three of you." Flower elder sister smile with Chu Fei three people compensate not, eyes and smile are very sincere.


    Chu Fei saw that other people''s supervisors had come to talk, and naturally he didn''t intend to keep pestering. But Yun Shuxue and mei''er only feel that Xiaolian is on their side. Everyone has the same aesthetic feeling, so they are their own people, and naturally they don''t blame anything.


    "Sister Hua, he said Sister yu''er''s song is not good!" In fact, Xiaolian knows that she will be punished for doing so, but she just can''t help it. Now she is willing to accept the punishment. She also wants to let the "vulgar" man give a reason, otherwise she can''t let him go easily!


    "Xiaolian Stop it Sister Hua smiles bitterly.


    "Sister Hua..." Xiaolian turns around and shrivels her mouth. Her eyes are full of grievances. This let flower elder sister see some heartache and can''t bear, then she sat down and decided: Well, let Xiaolian wayward once!


    After getting the permission of sister Hua''s eyes, Xiaolian jumped up and pointed to Chu Fei''s nose and said, "why do you say sister Yu Er''s song is not good?"


    "That''s why you said that, chufei!" Cloud Book snow funny looking at Chu Fei, she wants to see if Chu Fei really can say something.


    "Young master, I think they are a little too much, but I also want to know why you don''t like the song sung by the flower fish..." Meier pursed her lips and stood up to hide behind Yun Shuxue.


    This Chu can not sit wax, even has been everywhere for their own sake charm son unexpectedly all stood to cloud Book snow that side. But what chufei really cares about is, why do you two waiters blame me?


    "You two, no matter how my friends argue with me, I don''t think much about it, but do you two know me? Why did you come in and blame me? I just don''t like it, and I didn''t say how hard it was for her to sing. Why did you two break into my elegant room? "


    That flower elder sister didn''t speak, but her face was also a little embarrassed, but since she had decided to let Xiaolian be willful, then as a steward, she had to find a way to solve any possibility that would happen next.


    However, as for the solution, it depends on whether the guests in Yajian are aware of the current affairs Sister Hua thought in her heart.


    "No, even if you don''t say it, you don''t like sister fish''s singing. You just don''t like her singing. What qualifications do you have to evaluate her?"Chu Fei heart sneer, at the moment even cloud Book snow and charm son also feel that there is something wrong. But yunshuxue and Meier really like the huayuer''s singing, and they have become their little fans almost in an instant. Naturally, chufei is not allowed to have any objection or different opinions.


    So, even though Xiaolian and Huajie have gone a little too far, they are still on their own side, so yunshuxue and Meier don''t help chufei speak.


    "Well, well, I''m not right. Can''t I appreciate it?" Chu Fei is upset, but he really doesn''t want to say anything to the brain powder in front of him. What''s more, Yun Shuxue and mei''er have been sucked by others, so it''s not suitable to talk more about them.


    "Well, you know the current affairs, but you have to apologize to sister yu''er! I can''t just let you go. " Xiaolian is very satisfied with her achievements. She feels that she has finally helped sister yu''er maintain a good image.


    But unexpectedly, it was this last sentence that completely annoyed Chu Fei. Chu Fei''s eyes have already been staring up at the moment, and the idea that he didn''t want to make trouble before has been thrown out of the sky.


    "Do I make you feel good?"


    "You What do you mean Xiaolian realizes that the person in front of her is angry, but what she thinks is that this person really thinks that sister Yu Er''s singing is ugly!


    "What do you mean? Let''s not talk about the fact that there is no first martial arts and no second martial arts in ancient Chinese. Let''s just say that when the flower fish sings out of her mouth and enters my ears, it''s hard for me to say. What''s the matter? Can''t you just hate me? What''s more, I didn''t go to preach anything in public. I just told my friends that I couldn''t? "


    "No, just no! You have no right to say that sister yu''er''s singing is not good! "


    Chu Fei snorts coldly and turns to see Xiang Yunshu and mei''er. At the moment, yunshuxue and Meier have found that things seem to be out of control. At the same time, when chufei coldly looks at them, the two girls subconsciously lower their heads.


    "You two get out of here first You go to your master, you go to your uncle. You are not needed here. "


    Chu Fei said this, then turned his eyes to Xiaolian and sister Hua, and said:


    "who are you?"


    "I''m in charge of the jade palace Everyone calls me sister Hua. " Flower elder sister funny looking at Chu Fei, she thinks Chu Fei is now dead to face, and began to consider another way to clean up Chu Fei.


    "So that''s how you work in the jade palace? Any cat or dog can break in and disturb me? "


    Cats and dogs are lovely animals, but in this context, there is no sense of cute.


    "Who do you think is the cat and dog?" Xiaolian is not stupid. She naturally knows that chufei is talking about herself, so she also gets angry, points to chufei''s nose and screams.


    However, the next sister Hua is very careful to pull Xiaolian to her own back. This kind of need to clean up other men''s things. It''s better for sister Hua to come by herself. Xiaolian still wants to keep her childlike innocence.


    But this flower elder sister has ignored, at the moment, Xiaolian''s aggressiveness has exceeded the scope of childlike innocence, and has begun to develop in a relatively bad direction.


    "Young master, I will not comment on who is who in this matter. However, you just said such disrespectful words to the people in our jadeite palace. Do you think our jadeite palace is easy to bully? "


    "Ha ha, God damn bully! You feicui palace shop cheated her. You even wanted to protect her Good, good, good! Very good Chu Fei even said a few good words, and then asked in a harsh voice:


    "I ask you, you Jade Palace, don''t you want it? If you don''t want it, let''s just say, "I''ll help you to the ground!"


    This words a, in the side is still tangled how to do cloud Book snow and charm son suddenly was shocked. Meier is OK. He just thinks Chu Fei is really angry. Is he really wrong!


    But what Yun Shuxue thinks about is the scene of Chu Fei''s killing blood ape outside the city. Frankly speaking, Yun Shuxue is not even sure whether his master can accept the terrible explosion attack! Not to mention the jade palace! Yun Shuxue believes that if Chu Fei really decides to raze this place to the ground, then no matter how much the background of feicui palace is, most of them can''t stop Chu Fei.


    This is just a feeling of Yun Shuxue, but she firmly believes that her feeling is right.


    Cloud Book snow didn''t speak, just pull the charm son to go to Chu Fei''s behind, then silent looking at that flower elder sister and small lotus.


    "Oh? It seems that you are really shameless. Do you really think that we jadeite Palace are all weak women? "


    After a question, sister Hua burst out a strong momentum, which seemed like a torrent and directly hit Chu Fei. Yes, it just bumps into chufei, and doesn''t affect the cloud Book snow and charm son behind chufei.


    She had seen Chu Fei''s foundation with a special exploration method long before, but what she saw was only the gray mortal body, without any accomplishments. As everyone knows, this is because the system is helping Chu Fei cover up.


    Therefore, she felt that as long as she let out her momentum, she could make the ordinary man scared, and at worst, she had to kneel down and beg for mercy.But unexpectedly, Chu Fei had no response, just a sneer appeared on his face.


    "In that case, let''s start with this..." Chu Fei''s voice did not fall, he had already unlocked the gas bomb in the system side, specifically to drive away the crowd.

 Chapter 104

    Chufei is still kind and can''t really adapt to the world. So, even under such circumstances, what he wants to do is to blow out the ordinary people and innocent people outside, and then slowly solve the problems here.


    In addition, the number of points needed to exchange for gas bombs is not very large. At the same time, Chu Fei does not need to worry about excessive consumption of points. Therefore, Chu Fei immediately exchanged more than ten gas bombs and put them into tuntian ring.


    Then Chu Fei began to throw dumplings The gas bomb was thrown everywhere by chufei, even on the empty stage there was a gas bomb whistling with gas.


    At the beginning, sister Hua didn''t understand what chufei was doing. She was just surprised that chufei ignored her momentum and was very cautious. But when she found that the things chufei threw didn''t do much harm, she laughed.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing? Have you given up resistance? "


    Because there was no barrier, several people noticed what kind of changes had taken place in the things chufei had thrown out. At the same time, no one except chufei knew what it was and what its use was.


    Chu Fei didn''t speak, just looked at the flower elder sister disdainfully, which made the flower elder sister very angry. Xiaolian, who is standing behind sister Hua, has long been confused by the development of things. She really wants to teach chufei a lesson, but what she wants is to teach chufei a lesson, which is to blame.


    But now, it''s obviously going to develop. It''s fighting for life and death! Especially when she felt the momentum of sister Hua that she had experienced many times, she knew that things were really big!


    But her heart is also very happy, because this dare to say bad things about sister fish will be punished! Although the punishment is a little serious, it doesn''t matter!


    "I wipe, what! Choked to death "Cough..."


    "I''m Cao. What''s the matter with feicui palace! Cough... "


    "Get out, get out, there must be another fight!"


    "Run


    "Cough, help..."


    The downstairs is in a mess. After all, it''s a gas bomb. It may not be useful for monks, but it has a great influence on ordinary people. Just a moment later, the whole hall of the emerald palace has been hollowed out. Even some of the people of the emerald palace have hidden in the depth of the emerald palace, for fear that they will be involved without any reason.


    "Well, we can do it now." Chu Fei clapped his hands with a smile and slowly stepped back.


    Standing behind Chu Fei, Yun Shuxue thinks that Chu Fei wants to do it by herself. Although she is a little puzzled, she still takes a step forward.


    Just when Yun Shuxue wants to show his momentum, Chu Fei reaches out his hand to pull Yun Shuxue back and presses him back.


    Later, chufei laughingly took out a flash bomb, and the other hand surpassed the desert eagle


    Yunshuxue has seen the eagle of the desert, and naturally knows the power of this thing. Although Meier has never seen the eagle of the desert, she has seen the flash bomb, and knows what effect it will have after it is thrown out.


    But they didn''t mean that sister Hua and Xiaolian knew it. In fact, in their opinion, what Chu Fei brought out might be some strange secret weapon, which was useless to the friars, so they wouldn''t worry about it.


    With a crisp sound, chufei''s flash bomb had pulled off the pull ring and released the safety device. That is to say, three seconds later The flare will explode!


    This flower elder sister is also an art expert. She is still waiting. She wants Chu Fei to do it first, because she doesn''t think Chu Fei can cause any threat to her.


    But the next moment, Chu Fei''s flash bomb was thrown out by Chu Fei


    Jump!


    There was no buffer, and the flare exploded when it came between the two sides. But Chu Fei three people had been prepared, at that moment all closed their eyes, also covered their eyes with their arms, so they were not flashed by the flash bomb.


    But that flower elder sister otherwise, she in order to see that thing is exactly what thing, so she even special Zheng Da eye to observe well!


    Xiaolian is a little better. She subconsciously hides behind sister Hua and closes her eyes in fear, so she just feels a ray of light accompanied by the explosion, and nothing else.


    "Ah Flower elder sister suffered a loss, she did not expect to be thrown out of the things will burst out in an instant so intense light, but when she found it wrong, has been unable to avoid!


    What does it feel like to be in the glare? Pain, tears! Although the monk can cure the eye injury with the strength of heaven and earth, it takes time, and now Chu Fei can''t leave sister Hua such time!


    At this time, Chu Fei has aimed the spear of the desert eagle at sister Hua''s chest, and his index finger has also pulled the trigger slowly


    "Mr. Chu is merciful!"


    A woman''s voice came in time to save sister Hua and Xiaolian''s life behind her. Chufei''s voice is a little familiar. It seems to be the flower fish who just sang.Chufei is not a murderer, and after being stopped by this voice, chufei also thinks that this matter will not kill others, as long as there is a lesson, and the pain of flash bullet injuring eyes is a good lesson.


    Suddenly


    A pretty figure suddenly appears in the elegant room. In addition to the wind from her tulle, it can show that she has just come here. It only makes people feel that she has been staying in the elegant room.


    This person is really the girl who sang on the stage before. Chufei picked her eyes and knew that this was the flower fish, which was the biggest reason for today''s farce.


    After Hua yu''er appeared, he first gave a salute to chufei and chufei with a smile, and then said:


    "thank you for your kindness, Mr. Chu. It''s the people of feicui palace who have gone too far!"


    Chu Fei hasn''t had time to reply, this flower fish turns back is a palm, palm falls blood gradually, flower elder sister a scream, her right arm is cut off by Qi gen, fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." Xiaolian screamed. She didn''t know how things had come to this level.


    She had seen it before when sister Hua or sister Yu punished people, but it was never as bloody as it is today. She couldn''t understand, she couldn''t accept, and she was filled with fear.


    "Sister Hua Sister Hua... " Xiaolian doesn''t know whether she should squat down to pick up the broken arm on the ground or hold sister Hua to comfort her.


    But sister Hua is very calm at the moment. She closes her eyes. Her tears seem to open the reservoir. But except for the scream at the beginning, sister Hua doesn''t make any more sound, no more pain or cry.


    "You know what''s wrong?" The fish asked coldly.


    "I see." Sister Hua''s face was covered with painful sweat and tears, which also made Hua Yu Er give up the idea of continuing to punish her.


    "Go on, this time your broken arm can be connected, if there is another time, you will not have any chance to live."


    "Yes..."


    "Sister fish..." Xiaolian can''t see it any more. She just feels aggrieved and doesn''t understand why sister yu''er has to fight sister Hua after she comes.


    "What? What else do you have to say, Xiaolian? " Hua yu''er doesn''t have a good face for Xiao Lian either. Although she doesn''t know what happened, she is sure that the things in it must have something to do with Xiao Lian.


    "Sister fish It was he who said that sister yu''er''s singing was not good, and he also said that sister yu''er was bad. Then sister Hua and I came in and asked her to explain He also said that he would raze our jadeite palace to the ground That''s why sister Hua has to teach him Wuwuwu... "


    "Hum, teach Mr. Chu a lesson? Is it up to you? Go down, don''t make a fool of yourself here


    Xiaolian cried and picked up the broken arm on the ground, then helped sister Hua to walk out slowly, and then they would naturally find someone to treat, this kind of thing is not Chu Fei''s concern.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m laughing..." Hua yu''er once again rushes to Chu Fei to apologize.


    "No, but I don''t know how the girl knows me?"


    "The little girl not only knows the young master, but also knows his many deeds. Moreover, she has great admiration for Miss Yun Shuxue..." Then the fish gave a gift to Yun Shuxue.


    Cloud Book snow indifference return a gift, she already guessed the identity of this flower fish at the moment. In Yun Shuxue''s opinion, the flower fish should be the real manager of the jade palace.


    After all, the words she said just now when she punished Hua Jie reflected her superior''s state incisively and vividly. What''s more, Hua Jie still didn''t dare to say anything after she was cut off her arm. She just kept apologizing for her mistakes, which is enough to show the status of Hua Yu Er.


    "Don''t be so polite, girl. I''m a little impulsive. I''m sorry about this."


    As a global person, the performance of gentlemanly demeanor should be gentlemanly, people are apologizing and flattering, chufei does not need to say anything bad.


    "Master Chu doesn''t have to be like this." Flower fish with a smile.


    "Now that the matter is over, let''s leave now. See you later..." It''s the first time that Chu Fei said such a word in the world. The four words "see you later" made Chu Fei feel uncomfortable for a long time.


    However, just when Chu Fei wanted to leave with Yun Shuxue and mei''er, the fish said in a voice:


    "Mr. Chu, Miss Yun, if there is nothing urgent, why don''t you take care of me? Would you please have a taste of the delicious food in our Jade Palace? I don''t need to see you later... "


    Chu Fei takes a look at Yun Shuxue, and both of them are not interested in it. Mei''er also means the same thing. So Chu Fei wants to refuse. He just turns around and doesn''t speak. Hua yu''er climbs to his side and says:


    "three please I hope you don''t refuse. After all, many gifted friars want to see them... "


    If there is no last half sentence, maybe Yun Shuxue is really waiting for Chu Fei to refuse. But when this sentence comes out, Yun Shuxue turns around. At the moment, she has decided to taste the delicious food of the jade palace.Chu unnaturally noticed the change of cloud Book Snow''s idea, a little thought also understand is how to return a responsibility. Moreover, Chu Fei was very curious about the talents in the world, so he went down the slope and said:


    "since we are so kind, we can''t refuse. Let''s lead the way, girl..."


    "Thank you so much. Please..." Flower fish took the lead to step out of the Ya room, Chu Fei three people also step to keep up.


    Chu Fei wanted to let mei''er go back first, but he only looked at mei''er''s interesting little eyes and knew that he didn''t need to speak. Even if he said that, mei''er would not listen.


    Under the leadership of Hua yu''er, the three people walk towards the main building of the jade palace. The display goes directly around the corridor on the third floor to the back of the stage. There are no elegant rooms here, but only stairs and passageways leading to the partition.


    Hua yu''er took three people to the passage leading to the back main building. After walking about 20 or 30 meters, Chu Fei saw another stage, but the stage was much higher and more gorgeous than the outside stage.


    Around this stage, there are no attics, only the top floor where there is a circle of elegant rooms, and up there is the dome of the emerald palace.


    At the moment, there are many pink ribbons hanging over the dome. Under the illumination of colored lights, it seems that the whole environment is very ambiguous. Of course, this kind of ambiguous feeling only exists in chufei. After all, this is what pink represents on earth.

 Chapter 105

    The jade belt hanging from the dome is a few words that Chu Fei thought after seeing the scene in front of him. But then Chu Fei noticed another thing.


    There are many desks, chairs and benches around the floor where chufei stood. Of course, the specifications of these desks, chairs and benches are much higher than those outside. You can guess from the fragrance of trees in the air.


    There are not many people around, at least this circle is not full.


    "Good, 360 degree omni-directional stand..." Chu Fei sighed with a smile.


    Yes, 360 degrees, just like today''s gymnasium, there is only one stage in the middle of the main building, which is a round stage without shelter on all sides, and there are a circle of seats around. Judging from the specifications of tables and chairs, it is estimated that they are all for those young talents.


    "Up there, how many rooms are there?" Chu Fei touched next evil spirit son, low voice asks a way.


    Although Meier is not a local of shuntianfu, she came earlier and stayed longer than chufei and yunshuxue. It''s natural for Meier to ask yunshuxue such questions.


    Moreover, the point is that Chu Fei can''t ask the fish, because they have already jumped up like fairies to fly on the gorgeous stage.


    "There are ten elegant rooms on it..." Although Meier has never been here, she has heard Kong Yuan talk about it. That''s why she knows, "this is a hundred tables Corresponding to the number of people on the list of heaven and earth. "


    Chu Fei nodded, since it is corresponding to the number of tianbang and Dibang, that is to say, the main building of jadeite palace is actually prepared for the talents of the world.


    Chu Fei looked around and found that there were no full tables, chairs or benches on the top floor, but relatively speaking, there were more people on this floor than on the top floor.


    Because there is no wall over there, there is only gauze screen, so you can see it at a glance.


    "Where shall we go? You can''t sit in such a place when you just come out of Yajian... " Chu Fei thought with a frown.


    "It''s true that you can go to Yajian. The meeting hasn''t started yet. Now it should not really start to sit in accordance with your identity. But I heard uncle Kong say that even in normal times, people who can enter the main building can only be monks. "


    "In that case, even if we go to the upper Ya room, we won''t do much, will we?"


    "It should be. After all, the conference has not started, and the grand meeting of jadeite palace has not started. Now there will not be any mandatory rules."


    "Well? There''s also a grand event in the jade palace? "


    "There must be. After all, those geniuses like to play in such places..." When Meier said this, she showed a disdainful expression. It seems that she doesn''t look up to those so-called genius experts.


    However, it''s no wonder that Meier, after all, still thinks that chufei''s mind is in the right direction. You can see that yunshuxue doesn''t have such an idea.


    Brothels, brothels, nightclubs, such places of leisure are often regarded as important occasions for communication by many dignitaries. This is the same for both the earth and the world of crape myrtle. After all, we are all human beings, and our ideas will not differ much.


    "Then let''s go up?" Chu Fei looks for the stairs that can reach the top floor in doubt, but he doesn''t see it after a circle.


    "The top floor is not for you..." Cloud Book snow stood beside to explain a sentence.


    "Oh Oh I see Chufei nodded. It felt like a standard. You have to be able to jump or fly.


    "You don''t understand Do you know why those elegant rooms are only covered by screens? " Cloud Book snow asks a way.


    "I don''t know..." Chufei shook his head.


    "You really don''t know?" Yun Shuxue doesn''t believe that Chu Fei is a simple little white dove, but it''s also that Yun Shuxue wronged Chu Fei.


    After all, as a human being on the earth, money is the measure of status, and there are various interests, manners and other restrictions on the earth, so it is difficult to have any sudden situation. But this world is different. In fact, in this world, it is almost impossible to sit on the same level with powerful people without strength.


    Of course, if there is any other relationship, it will be counted separately.


    In other words, in the main building of the emerald palace, if you want to go to the elegant room on the top floor, it''s easy to be taught by the people on the top floor when you jump up.


    For example, let out momentum to suppress you and so on


    You know, momentum is not just a feeling, it is a kind of power that can be condensed into substance and cause actual threat. Suppose that Chu Fei is now in the air, and people who have been sitting on the top floor want to teach Chu Fei a lesson. If the momentum comes down, Chu Fei''s eight achievements will be knocked down, or seriously injured or even killed.


    In such a world, in such a place of special significance, you can''t really do whatever you want.


    After Yun Shuxue''s explanation, Chu Fei understood, but he just understood.


    Chu Fei saw that there were still many vacant seats on the top floor, or that most of the rooms on the top floor were empty, so Chu Fei wanted to go up. After all, it''s hard to sit down there."Shall we go up?" Chu Fei looks at cloud Book snow and charm son to say.


    Chu Fei''s main reason for asking is that he can''t get up by himself. He needs Yun Shuxue or Meier to take him up. But just when Yun Shuxue and mei''er haven''t answered, a man sitting at the table next to them opens his mouth.


    "My friend, I advise you not to go up. Although there are only two elegant rooms with people on it now, those two groups of people are not provoked. "


    It was a man who was two or three years older than chufei. The man was dressed in a grey cloth robe with a sword on his back. On the table in front of him were a plate of melons and fruits and a pot of hot tea.


    "Oh? What''s your name, man? "


    "You''re welcome. I''m Zhao Zifeng, a disciple of Qingyang mountain These are my younger martial brothers and sisters. I came to shuntianfu to show them the world this time... "


    Zhao Zifeng briefly introduced the other three people sitting at the same table with him, two women and one man, but Zhao Zifeng did not introduce the names of the three people.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care either. Anyway, Zhao Zifeng and his younger martial brothers and sisters are all armed with swords. It''s estimated that their school should be a sword repair school.


    "Hello, my name is Chu Fei. They are my friends." Chu Fei hugged Zhao Zifeng and said, "brother Zhao, you just said that the above two groups of people are not easy to provoke. What are their origins?"


    "Those two groups of people are the third and fourth in the land list. They are the contemporary masters of Jiangbei Jiangjia and Jiangnan Luojia respectively."


    Chu Fei nodded. He didn''t feel much about the Jiang family and Luo family, but he was very interested in that river. However, Chu Fei could not directly ask what the river was, or why the two families in Jiangnan and Jiangbei were not the same surname.


    It''s good to ask Yun Shuxue or mei''er about this kind of thing. After all, you can say anything with these two acquaintances, but Zhao Zifeng is not a stranger.


    "Thank you, brother Zhao."


    Chufei, it''s a signal to end the conversation. Chu Fei is really not interested in chatting with Zhao Zifeng. It''s mainly because of the previous things that Chu Fei has lost the nature of playing.


    Chu Fei just wanted to go to the top floor, but now he didn''t want to. Just now Zhao Zifeng also said that the two groups of people on the top floor are experts in the land list. No matter how many people are ranked, the land list is the land list, and the top floor is prepared for the people in the sky list during the activity.


    Chu Fei wanted to go up because he came from the earth and didn''t have much impression on the so-called rankings of the world. But when Yun Shuxue told the possible trouble, he gave up the idea.


    The reason is very simple. Since the Jiang family and the Luo family are from this world, they must understand the rules of the top floor. But even so, they also went to the top floor, which shows that these two groups of people are good at making trouble. Chu Fei is not afraid of making trouble, but he doesn''t want to make trouble with those boring young people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they have lost interest for a long time.


    "Xuexue, Meier, let''s go. We can''t see anything interesting here."


    For Chu Fei''s decision, Yun Shuxue doesn''t have any opinions, but Meier doesn''t feel like having fun, and doesn''t see anything fun. She''s a little lost. But after the previous farce, Meier really wants to go back.


    "Good, young master." Meier nods, then the three turn around and leave.


    But at this time, standing on the stage, the fish can speak.


    "Master Chu, why are you going back? The little girl is still waiting for the guidance of Master Chu. Why don''t you go upstairs? "


    Originally, only Zhao Zifeng, who was closest to Chu Fei, was noticed in the main building. But as soon as this sentence came out, Chu Fei immediately attracted the eyes of all the people in the main building.


    Especially for the two groups of people on the top floor, you should know that when they come up, they are not invited by the people from the jade palace, not to mention the beautiful fish.


    So, just a word, and it sounds polite and thoughtful, but it has helped Chu Fei offend many people.


    After hearing these words, chufei stops. Yunshuxue and Meier are displeased, while chufei shakes his head and grins bitterly.


    "Miss me?"


    "Mr. Chu, I just want to learn some music skills from Mr. Chu. How can I talk about Yin?" Flower fish smile, smile like a blooming gossip.


    On the top floor, two groups of people sitting in the adjacent two elegant rooms, who had not dealt with each other and provoked each other, stopped at the same time, especially the two young people led by the two groups, looked coldly at the Hua yu''er and the Chu childe who were talking below.


    "I don''t know where my friend came from. Miss fish has already made an appointment. Why waste the beauty''s heart?" It''s a young man from Jiangbei''s family. He looks like a young scholar no matter what he wears or what he looks like, just like a young version of Kong yuan.


    Behind this person, standing is a group of women, Yingyan beautiful and provocative, just don''t know is maidservant or what other identity.


    "It''s an honor to have miss yu''er invite you. But I''m curious. I don''t know what the so-called Duke Chu is. He is qualified to teach the music of miss yu''er. Why don''t you come up here and let''s ask for some advice."This time, Hu is a member of the Luo family. He is also young, but he is chivalrous. If you only look at his appearance, I''m afraid he will really fool many people.


    However, people who are really familiar with him know that this young man is really good in terms of ability, but he is really despised in terms of character. This man has good ability, but the biggest feature is money. But this money is not that money


    Chu Fei listened to two words full of provocation from the top floor, looked at the fish on the stage with a speechless face, and said:


    "do you want me to offend the Jiangs and Luos upstairs? And then instigate others to deal with me? "


    Chu Fei said, regardless of other people''s reaction, turned his head to Zhao Zifeng, who was sitting next to him with a strange look on his face, and said:


    "brother Zhao, listen to me, leave quickly, something is going to happen here."


    Then in Zhao Zifeng''s puzzled eyes, in Zhao Zifeng''s younger martial brother and younger martial sister''s strange eyes, Chu Fei throws a metal ball the size of a basketball, then does not speak, pulls Yun Shuxue and Meier to leave here.

 Chapter 106

    Just after walking out of the main building, Chu Fei said to Yun Shuxue and mei''er:


    "use your body method, take me with you, go


    Chu Fei''s tone is tense. Although Yun Shuxue and mei''er don''t know what happened and what Chu Fei threw out, they only know from the tone that things are definitely not simple.


    Therefore, Yun Shuxue and mei''er did not hesitate. They grabbed Chu Fei''s shoulder as if a rainbow had left the jade palace.


    In the main building, everyone is looking at the metal ball thrown on the stage by chufei strangely, especially the flower fish. She is closest, so she can see it most clearly.


    After the metal ball fell to the ground, the flower fish generally saw a glittering thing in the middle of the metal ball, and also heard the sound of doodle.


    The sound of doodle is more and more sharp, more and more urgent Although the fish do not know what it is, but inexplicably aware of a dangerous.


    Zhao Zifeng''s wandering time is not short. After chufei throws a metal ball and turns around to escape, he realizes that something is really going to happen. So he quickly called his younger martial brother and younger martial sister and ran out of the jade palace.


    The Jiang family and the Luo family on the top floor are almost the same. They are all monks. Naturally, their eyesight is not comparable to that of ordinary people. They are also aware of the danger, so they jump out of the jade palace directly from the top floor and fall on the roof of the nearby attic.


    Hua yu''er is the last one to leave, because she wants to find out what it is, and at the same time, she also relies on the Dharma. At least she knows she won''t die here.


    "Chufei, what are you throwing out?"


    "Yes, sir, what is it?"


    In the middle of the sky, the three people''s posture has become yunshuxue, carrying chufei and Meier to run together, because Meier''s speed is too different from yunshuxue''s.


    "Ah, that ball..." Chufei sneered in his heart. It was something he had just unlocked from the system. It was called Zi Mu deflagration bomb. It was a kind of bomb. Its main function was to destroy buildings and obstacles.


    This kind of mother and son deflagration bomb is not something on earth, but appears in a science fiction style shooting game, which is very powerful, but the scope is very limited. As long as you leave the explosion area in time, people will not be in danger.


    Besides, it''s remote-controlled and can detonate regularly. Of course, Chu Fei uses timing, so he is so anxious to let Yun Shuxue and his wife bring them out.


    On the stage of the main building of jadeite palace, the flower fish are more and more agitated by the more and more rapid beep of the metal ball, and the premonition that is enough to endanger their lives is more and more clear.


    "The name of the ball is very nice. It''s called the son mother deflagration bomb..." Chu Fei gave his name.


    "What''s the use!" Yun Shuxue continues to ask.


    "What''s the use? That is Boom


    As soon as chufei''s words came to an end, a huge explosion suddenly occurred on the other side of the jade palace. One explosion had just ended, followed by a series of explosions. Then, the main building of the jade palace burst into flames, and the original emerald attic collapsed into ruins.


    Outside the emerald palace, both the passers-by on the road and the friars who landed on the roof of the nearby attic were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone has seen the explosion, even when fighting with people, the explosion will often appear. In the end, those explosions are just the explosion of the vitality of heaven and earth. They are not such explosions at all.


    What''s more, most of the monks can see that this kind of explosion seems very similar to the fireworks set off by the people during the Spring Festival, but its power is different from that of heaven and earth.


    You know, before the metal ball exploded, most of the monks on the scene had a premonition that it would definitely threaten their lives, so they escaped.


    But at that time they didn''t know the function and effect of the metal ball, but now they know it, which is more shocking than before.


    "This Is the emerald palace destroyed like that? " On the far side of the road, Zhao Zifeng and several younger martial brothers and sisters looked at the fire and didn''t know how to react.


    "Elder martial brother, that chufei He did it? "


    Zhao Zifeng''s younger martial brother doesn''t know how to describe his current feelings. Such a large emerald palace turned into rubble at the moment of the explosion. Only the sky fire can prove where the emerald palace really stood.


    "Young master, let''s leave. The jade palace is not such a simple brothel. If we stay here, I''m afraid we will be hated by the people behind the jade palace..."


    In the crowd of Luo family, a middle-aged man looks at everything in front of him with a bitter smile. He decides to take his son away from this right and wrong place.


    "OK, let''s go..." The young master of the Luo family was also shrewd. He knew that it was not time to be angry with the Jiang family, so he turned and left.


    The Jiang family, who was the first to taunt Chu Fei, asked the women behind him: "is this explosion beautiful?"


    "Young master..."


    "Don''t worry, the explosion is much more beautiful than fireworks. For a moment, it reminds me of the moment when you and I climbed the clouds together...""Young master Good or bad, this kind of time also needs to recuperate sisters


    "Ha ha ha, go, go back, sleep together tonight!"


    The people of the Jiang family have also left, not to mention the other friars, who have already left this land of right and wrong.


    However, they did not notice that in the midst of the fire, in the location of the main building of the jade palace, there were two women. One was the flower fish who had been singing and dancing before, and the other was a more noble and beautiful woman.


    "Fish, I have told you many times that no matter who the other party is, you should be polite and don''t move your mind rashly. Do you know the consequences today?"


    "Lord, I didn''t expect that man to..."


    "Shut up, don''t you admit it? Don''t you know what this chufei has? Which blood ape do you think you are? Or do you think you are comparable to fierce animals! Although the battle outside the city didn''t let you do it, you all watched it from a distance. Isn''t your experience enough to make you act cautiously? "


    The beautiful woman is very angry. She doesn''t care about the jade palace. It''s just an ordinary building. If it''s destroyed, it can be rebuilt. After all, on the surface, the jade palace is just a brothel.


    But if everyone in the jadeite palace is so ignorant of heaven and earth, I''m afraid that before long, the property left by the grandmaster will be destroyed on these children!


    "Children dare not, fish know wrong..." Flower fish is very aggrieved, but also know that he did cause big trouble, so she no longer argue, directly kneel on the ground.


    "I hope you are really wrong. Well, let''s clean up quickly. This year is the last year of our jadeite palace in shuntianfu. After that, we will leave here. Don''t have any more accidents. "


    "Yes." Hua Yu Er nodded in response, and then took out a piece of jade from his bracelet. After moving heaven and earth, a mysterious hole appeared above the jade.


    Which beautiful young woman body in a flash completely disappeared, and then flower fish also put away that jade, oneself also slowly stood up.


    "Chu Fei..."


    "Sneeze!" Chu Fei, who has just been brought back by yunshuxue and Meier to Shuntian Pavilion, sneezes a lot, which makes yunshuxue and Meier very strange.


    You know, as long as a monk does not suffer from internal injuries, it is almost impossible for him to catch a cold and have a fever like the common people. Although Chu Fei does not have much cultivation, he is also a monk.


    So, chufei sneezing became very unreasonable.


    "Who scolded me Are you two? " Chu Fei rubs his nose and looks at Yun Shuxue and mei''er suspiciously.


    "Cher, come back."


    "Meier, don''t come here yet!"


    Just when Yun Shuxue and mei''er want to say something, the business of Yu Lianhua and Kong yuan in Shuntian Pavilion rings out one after another, blocking back what the two girls just wanted to say.


    Yun Shuxue looks at Chu Fei for a while, then jumps up and goes directly into the private room of the blissful gate, and mei''er also spits out a small tongue at Chu Fei and then runs into the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion.


    Chu Fei was surprised, but he didn''t catch up and ask anything. It must be that what happened just now has alarmed Yu Lianhua and Kong yuan. They are also worried about the safety of the two girls.


    Chu Fei is ready to go back to his room to stay. After all, there is nothing to think about. However, at this time, Kong Yuan came to Chu Fei and said:


    "Master Chu, I have sent the elder here."


    "Well? Finally? How many days has it been? "


    Kong Yuan said with a smile:


    "in fact, Mr. an has arrived long ago, but he doesn''t want to disturb Mr. Chu''s play so soon. However, because of what happened to Mr. Chu in feicui palace just now, Mr. an has decided to complete the deal with Mr. Chu as soon as possible..."


    Chu Fei, speechless, glanced at Kong Yuan and said:


    "you are afraid that I will kill you, aren''t you?"


    Kong yuan just laughed and didn''t explain anything. But in fact, it''s really such a reason. Chu Fei didn''t come to shuntianfu for a few days, but there were so many things. Who would worry that Chu Fei would be killed by himself.


    "OK, let''s go. Let''s finish the deal quickly. It''ll save my mind."


    "OK, sir, this way, please..."


    Under the leadership of Kong yuan, Chu Fei comes to the inner chamber of Shuntian Pavilion and meets elder an of Shenshan.


    Chu Fei was relieved when he saw that an Chang was old, because he found that people in the world would still be old, and not everyone would be young forever.


    Mr. an asked chufei to sit down, but there was no nonsense. He said:


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know if you have the remnant scriptures with you. Can you show me some respect?"


    "With you, Mr. an, you are so calm. If Mr. Kong hadn''t come to see me today, I would have forgotten this..." Chu Fei complains and takes out two rubbings from his own tuntianjie, which are "I don''t know if an Chang can always understand the words above, I can translate them for him, but I haven''t thought about the transaction yet, so I don''t plan to complete the transaction at the moment..."Chu Fei said very seriously, and elder an also listened seriously. Moreover, it''s not hard to understand that Chu Fei didn''t think about trading well. If Chu Fei''s remnant scriptures are really of such great value, it is impossible for anyone to make a decision all at once.


    "But I can give it to you first Then you can also give me a little deposit first The rest, I''ll wait until I think about it. "


    Chufei said clearly, this has been thought over and over again these days. This is the most powerful thing for Chu Fei, otherwise what should he do in case of loss?


    As long as Shuntian Pavilion and Shenshan are trustworthy, chufei can definitely get enough benefits. On the contrary, chufei will not be affected much. After all, chufei''s real dependence is system, not cultivation.


    "Yes, since Mr. Chu said so, I will take Shenshan to give Mr. Chu a promise. In addition to the deposit, as long as the Scripture is really useful, we Shenshan will owe Mr. Chu three favors!"


    Human, human debt!


    Chu Fei nodded and continued:


    "give me some worldly money like gold and silver, and some things like Yuanjing. Then, I want a group of five element ginseng. This is the deposit I want."

 Chapter 107

    Chu Fei didn''t want wuxingshen to practice that unknown skill. In other words, from the heart, even if Chu Fei got wuxingshen, he would not start practicing immediately, because he can''t know whether the unknown skill is good or bad.


    Although it is said that the skill level of consuming the holy medicine as soon as it comes up must be very high, the problem is that among the net articles read by Chu Fei, the more things consumed is not the better, on the contrary, it may be a trap.


    In the end, the five element ginseng is a good thing. It''s OK to leave one first. Therefore, Chu Fei just opened his mouth to say such a deposit request.


    "Well, please translate these two scriptures for me first..."


    Elder an didn''t agree immediately, because now he didn''t know whether the remnant scriptures Chu Fei took out were really useful. What''s more, elder an doesn''t know the words above, and there''s no way to judge them.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t feel unhappy about it. He had already thought about it clearly, so naturally he agreed. Two scriptures, the total number of words is not much, Chu Fei read after the time has just passed more than an hour.


    The main reason why he spent so much time was that occasionally Chu Fei would stare at a word for a long time. After all, it was all written in calligraphy, and it was not easy to read such as regular script in song style


    With Chu Fei''s recitation, elder an didn''t respond at first. He just listened with a smile. But later, elder an''s whole momentum came out uncontrollably


    Elder an is not Kong yuan, let alone Yun Shuxue. In fact, elder an is one of the few great powers standing at the top of the pyramid in the world.


    At the moment when an Changlao''s momentum erupted, Kong yuan, who was standing beside him, was bombarded by the powerful momentum on the wall of the secret room. Kong Yuan''s blood gushed out, and there were a little pieces of internal organs in the blood.


    Kong Yuan laughed bitterly in his heart. He really had nothing to look for. Kong yuan was able to stay here to listen to Chu Fei recite the incomplete scriptures, mainly because the transaction was facilitated by him. If he offered a reward on merit, the incomplete Scriptures must have Kong Yuan''s share.


    But the problem is that neither Kong Yuan nor an Changlao took Chu Fei''s incomplete scriptures seriously at the beginning. In their opinion, Chu Fei''s incomplete scriptures, even if he could bring them out, might be just some of the saint''s cultivation experience, which could not reach the level of "scriptures".


    An Changlao didn''t expect that, so when Chu Fei recited to the back, there was a crack in her skill, which had already reached the peak. In other words, Chu Fei''s recitation of scriptures gave an Changlao a further chance!


    Therefore, elder ANN can''t control her momentum at this time. All she wants now is to write down the flash of light and the hidden truth in the Scriptures, ponder and ponder


    So Kong Yuan suffered.


    Fortunately, elder an''s momentum was only revealed, not all of which broke out, so Kong yuan could still save his life. However, even so, Kong Yuan also had the idea of escaping from the secret room.


    But the problem came again. Kong Yuan didn''t dare


    Everyone knows that elder an really has something to gain. In this mysterious and mysterious situation, where does Kong Yuan dare to open the door? What if elder an is disturbed!


    Therefore, Kong yuan can only support hard, hard support At the same time, Kong Yuan is also wondering why Chu Fei is OK! Is he protected by the true meaning of Scripture?


    Finally, Chu Fei finished reading both scriptures. At the same time, he also saw the difference between an Changlao and Kong yuan.


    Chu Fei from the secret room of two people''s different has been determined, he took out the two scriptures really useful, but the specific how much use do not know.


    An Changlao has completely immersed his mind in the true meaning of the Scriptures, and has not paid attention to other situations around him. After a long time, Mr. an finally grasped his true meaning, which he was afraid of passing away


    "Ah..." An Changlao opened his eyes and vomited a mouthful of turbid gas. At the same time, he saw Kong Yuan''s embarrassment.


    "Mr. Chu, why did you not touch this Scripture?" Mr. an is very puzzled, and at the same time, he is really wondering.


    You know, in the legend of the great emperor''s scriptures, if the cultivation is not enough, it is impossible to read, because such scriptures are the display of the life cultivation of a great emperor or even the emperor of heaven, and are full of the great emperor''s life experience. Such words can no longer be called words.


    After all, Chu Fei is not a person of this world, and the Scriptures Chu Fei brings out are not scriptures of this world, so they are not as powerful as the Scriptures circulated in this world.


    "Maybe it''s me..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t know how to answer this question. He could only put his willingness on his own stupidity.


    "Well, Kong yuan, all the conditions of Master Chu are agreed..." Mr. an took out a small jade vase and threw it into Kong Yuan''s hand. Then he stood up and said to Chu Fei:


    "from now on, Mr. Chu is my guest of the holy mountain! If you need anything, you can come to our Shuntian Pavilion... "


    With these words, an Changlao took out a big token and gave it to Chu Fei. Then he stood up and left the secret room.Chu Fei was playing with the token, thinking about the token he had got from the man in black. The two tokens had two different meanings, but their effects were enormous.


    "Cough..." Kong Yuan wasted a lot of strength to stand up, but it was such a little action that affected the visceral wound, making him have a mouthful of blood.


    "Master Chu..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kong. I''ll go back to the courtyard and let Meier give me something. Mr. Kong, please treat the wound quickly. I can''t see you as you are now... "


    "Well, Kong would be impolite. Don''t blame him, Master Chu."


    "Well, take a rest, and I''ll go back first. I''ll talk to you later! "


    Chufei left the chamber of secrets and went back to his small courtyard on the top floor.


    Back in the room, chufei sat on the bed and didn''t know what to do. It seemed that there was nothing to do when he went back to earth. Therefore, Chu Fei opened the system interface, while familiar with the various functions of the system side, while passing the time.


    But just after Chu Fei looked at it for a while, Chu Fei suddenly scolded:


    "I wipe, am I stupid!"


    Yes, chufei found his own stupidity. The system itself has a skill interface, and Chu Fei has the ability to unlock things on his own. As a result, he is still looking for other people''s skills. What''s stupid!


    What''s more, after he got the Huichun Gong, he practiced it directly!


    But then Chu Fei immediately scolded:


    "are you stupid! System, are you stupid


    Chu Fei has thrown this pot onto the system very happily, because even though the system has bound Chu Fei with huichungong and started to practice, there is still no unlocking of huichungong in the system''s skill interface.


    In other words, the system''s function interface is still empty, and all items have not been unlocked


    "Strange..."


    Chu Fei scolded and naturally began to think about how this was going on.


    "Is the skill in the system different from mine?"


    Chu Fei tried to unlock a column in the Gongfa interface, but he was scared by the exchange points needed to unlock an item. Ten million is ten million.


    It takes tens of millions of exchange points to unlock the items under a skill column, but now Chu Fei is only tens of millions!


    "So much! But Why is this still... "


    In the pop-up item list, Chu Fei saw all the Kungfu on earth, including mantis boxing, Taijiquan, baguazhang and so on.


    In other words, the so-called "Gong Fa" column will unlock all the things that are already on the earth. But in this way, Chu Fei was more confused.


    Let''s not say whether these boxing skills are useful in this world, but just say whether these things are worth so much. This is a question.


    You need ten million exchange points to unlock one item under the skill, but you can see those who sell boxing scores at any temple fair, fair or even night market on the earth street. That''s only two or three yuan a book! Even if it''s expensive, it''s no more than ten yuan!


    Ten yuan, that''s 10 points of the system exchange points


    "System, are you stupid or crazy?"


    Chu Fei is speechless and can''t figure it out, but now he can''t really think that there is something wrong with the system. He can only temporarily choose to believe that this thing is a special system setting


    But why?


    Chu Fei began to think about the two skills he had got, though they were incomplete.


    According to that person, an unknown skill was acquired by him unintentionally, and it was obtained from a dangerous place. At the same time, the unknown skill is the shape of a page turning book. Although the painting on the page is very complicated and the material is unknown, the book is the book, and many things in the world are recorded by jade slips.


    This is the first question


    Then there is huichungong. According to Kong yuan, huichungong is a common skill in the world. It belongs to the entry level just like wuxingchulu. At the same time, it is also a skill that every monk can get at will. But at the same time, there are some special things about this Huichun Gong. First, it''s said that it can be practiced to a very high level, but no one can really practice to such a high level, and the heaven ladder realm is useless In addition, there is no fighting method for huichungong, which is not like a skill at all


    But what''s more strange is that all the jade slips that have huichungong can only store this huichungong, and you can''t store any other redundant word. In addition, all the jade slips that record huichungong will appear two unknown words or symbols on the surface


    Kong Yuan said that those two words are likely to be Huichun, and they are ancient Chinese characters


    In other words, these two skills are very strange. It seems that they can only be regarded as examples. There is no way to really determine the system''s attitude towards the world''s skills.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei stood up and walked out of the room, and also out of the courtyard. The door opened for a moment, and Chu Fei saw mei''er guarding the door."Young master, you have come out Uncle Kong asked me to give it to you... " Seeing Chu Fei come out, Meier is very happy. She takes out a heaven and earth ring from her arms and gives it to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei took the ring into his hand, but he didn''t check the contents for the first time. Instead, he said to Meier: "Meier, do you know the book of five elements?"


    "Yes, it''s a monk''s basic skill. It''s easy to get I also have Young master... " Before Meier finished speaking, Chu Fei said anxiously:


    "can you give me one?"


    "Yes..." Meier takes out a jade slip from her heaven and earth ring and puts it in chufei''s hand happily.


    "That Young master, do you want to practice? Don''t you really have no accomplishments, young master? "


    "Yes, yes, it''s a very low level of cultivation..." Chu Fei knew that there was no need to hide from Meier, so he directly admitted his real strength.


    "Oh So Young master... " Meier hesitated for a while and said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, the initial record of the five elements is too low-level. If you want to practice it, I can give it to you..."

 Chapter 108

    Chu Fei was startled by mei''er''s words. Through the dialogue with the man in black robe, Chu Fei already knew how much the world''s Gongfa meant to the friars. Each school has its own unique skills, which are not allowed to spread.


    Because once it''s spread, other people will probably find the weakness of your sect from your skills, and there will be chaos in the future. Therefore, Meier can say so, has proved how much Meier cares about chufei.


    "Well, don''t think about it, Meier. I just look at it casually. I won''t really practice it. Don''t worry, I have other skills Well, well, you go to have a rest. You don''t have to stay here all the time. I''ll go first! "


    In Meier''s clever nod, Chu Fei turns back to his courtyard. The gate closes and Chu Fei rushes back to the room. Then he opens the identification function of the system by holding the jade slips recorded in the five elements.


    This is the lowest level of crape myrtle. It can be recycled. Is it recycled?


    "Ah, why don''t you suggest binding cultivation?" Chufei wondered, but this is not the point. When he saw the system prompt whether to recycle, he immediately pressed confirm.


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. We have successfully recovered the basic skills of Lagerstroemia indica "Wu Xing Chu Lu". The items of "Wu Xing Chu Lu" have been automatically generated under the skills column, which can be exchanged.


    Chufei laughs and then opens the system''s skill bar. Sure enough, a small box has been unlocked in it. It shows the shape of a jade slip on the top, and the name "preliminary record of the five elements" on the bottom. Chufei looks at the exchange requirements and finds that only 10000 exchange points are needed.


    "Ten thousand to ten million, the gap is so big Is this column for me to collect Dharma? Didn''t you unlock it for me? "


    Chufei has found an explanation, which can completely throw away the previous "I''m stupid".


    "So the reason why huichungong and nameless skill can prompt binding cultivation is that they are powerful enough? Special enough? "


    Chu Fei secretly nodded, although this explanation is a little unreasonable, but have to admit, this possibility is still very big. Then Chu Fei put his eyes on the ring next to him


    "I don''t know how generous Shuntian Pavilion is..."


    With these words, Chu Fei put the ring on his finger, and at the same time released his weak mental strength like a candle in the wind and began to explore.


    Chu Fei ignored that the heaven and earth precepts could be recognized as masters, because he believed that Shun Tian Ge would not trade a heaven and earth precepts that he could not explore. If so, Shun Tian Ge would be shameless.


    "I wipe it. It''s hairy!"


    At the first time when chufei found out what was inside, chufei cried out.


    This time Chu Fei really made it, because there were too many things in it to imagine!


    Before, Chu Fei asked for gold and silver from an Changlao, as well as Yuanjing, and also mentioned a group of five element ginseng And which group of five element ginseng in the ring is in a jade box with weak light. The jade box has no cover, so Chu Fei can see the five element ginseng in it all at once.


    It seems that this jade box is specially made for five element ginseng. There are five grooves with the same shape inside, and there are five ginseng with different colors in the groove. These five colors belong to gold, wood, water, fire and earth, namely gold, green, blue, red and brown


    At the same time, Chu Fei noticed that there were many differences between the five element ginseng and ordinary ginseng. For example, the five element ginseng had no whiskers, only human shape, and was much smaller.


    As for the jade box, Chu Fei guessed that it could shine because the jade box itself was a set of array. If there was an array to protect the five element ginseng, it would not waste any medicine.


    Up to now, in addition to the five element ginseng, there are two huge mountains and a small pile


    The two huge mountains are respectively gold and silver, and these two mountains are indeed piled together with gold bars and silver bars. In addition, the smaller mountain is a color crystal


    "Color Color Color Hiss... " At the moment, chufei had already turned around in the room. He was so excited.


    "Colorful crystal This NIMA It''s fayuanjing! "


    What Chu Fei said is right. This is Fayuan crystal, which is even higher than Yuanjing and Xianyuan crystal. This kind of Fayuan crystal has the flow of color light visible to the naked eye, which is extremely wonderful.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also knew that the Fayuan crystal was something that could only be condensed by the great friars above the level of heaven ladder!


    "How much At least Tens of thousands of them


    Chufei''s estimation is right. In fact, he can estimate it because he has done something similar to boring on earth. Once upon a time, Chu Fei''s idle egg hurt, so he asked someone to buy a truck of apples, and let them drive directly to his home.


    Then, according to chufei''s instructions, the truck driver directly dumped the apples in the truck body on the ground. At that time, Chu Fei looked at the apples all over the ground and asked his bodyguard: "you say, how many apples are there in all!"Everyone said they didn''t know, so chufei ordered people to count! Count one and throw it back into the truck body. At the end of the count, it''s about 24000


    And the total weight of that car of apples is about nine tons Then Chu Fei gave everyone a pile of apples, and the rest was given to the driver who sold the apples, and they were dragged away


    This event really made chufei become a "black sheep" and "dandy", which was also famous in the circle at that time. No matter Yuanjing or xianyuanjing or fayuanjing, they are not as big as apples. At most, they can be counted as plums and walnuts. With the size of that pile, Chu Fei estimated tens of thousands of them.


    In fact, the total number of these Fayuan crystals is 50000, so Chang an always empties himself directly.


    As for the amount of gold and silver, Chu Fei was too lazy to count. What is Jinshan and Yinshan! If you can call it a mountain, how big is it even a hill!


    "Hiss, if this gold and silver is brought back to the earth, I''m afraid the price of gold and silver on the earth will collapse immediately..."


    Chu Fei thinks too much. If these are put into the market at one time, the price of gold and silver will certainly change to a certain extent, but it will never collapse, and the change will not be much.


    Gold and silver are hard currency. The so-called hard currency means that there will be demand in any case.


    "Tut, the feeling of being rich is back..." Chu Fei didn''t know when he was lying on the ground. He put out a big word on the ground.


    Chu Fei didn''t get up after lying down until he fell asleep Wake up, time has come to the next day.


    But Chu Fei woke up and immediately went out, but climbed to the bed and lay down again to sleep.


    When Chu Fei wakes up again, he is full of energy at last. Even after sleeping for so long, the brain began to activate.


    It suddenly occurred to chufei whether what he had done in feicui palace yesterday was too much At that time, Chu Fei''s idea was very simple. You wanted me to go up to the top floor to annoy the so-called Jiang family and Luo family. Then I didn''t want to, so I threw my daughter''s deflagration bomb


    "Hiss Originally, I didn''t want to pretend to be forced to fight in the face. How could I feel that it was a bit too much... "


    "Ah, I''m still young. I can''t calm down..." Chu Fei''s evaluation of himself is not good, and he decided that in the future, it''s better to pretend to be honest, at least it won''t make people feel like a madman.


    "I hope Xuexue and Meier don''t think I''m too bad because of the jade palace..."


    This is really chufei think much, in fact, whether it is yunshuxue or Meier, chufei destroyed the emerald palace only sigh and blame. People are not stupid. Naturally, we can see that the fish has bad intentions.


    After waking up, Chu Fei thinks it''s OK. He doesn''t dare to see Yun Shuxue. After all, he worries that Yun Shuxue will question his behavior yesterday So chufei decided to go back to earth.


    Just do it. Chufei opens the system and starts the transmission


    Space flow, Chu Fei returned to the grocery store, and at this time Dadong is sitting in front of the computer busy alive.


    "Back?"


    After all, it''s not until Dongfei arrives at the office that he can''t find out.


    "Well, what are you up to? It''s crackling all the time... "


    Dadong is typing the keyboard quickly. Naturally, it will crackle. And Chu Fei noticed that Dadong was very tired and his hair was in a mess, just like he didn''t sleep much.


    "I''m making a plan. By the way, I''ve contacted Zhao Yong. He will return to China in a few days. We''ll talk about it in detail then. "


    "Well, it''s not urgent By the way, what happened to that loyal customer? "


    Although Chu Fei still has time, but time is running out, so he will be worried.


    "Feige, what do you think I''m busy with? It''s just this..." Da Dong sighed, stopped what he was doing, picked up a can of red bull from the table and took a sip.


    "Why don''t you buy some tea? Just drinking red bull is enough Don''t tell me you didn''t sleep last night... "


    "I can''t sleep. I know how serious the loyal customer problem is. I''m sure I have to hurry up..."


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "It''s difficult. Our products are different from ordinary products. We can''t do exhibitions and other things. If we come to our door, we have to find out who might be interested in our products It''s a lot of trouble anyway I think that if it''s really not possible, we can ask private detectives to give them a standard and let them find targets for us.... "


    "Well, it''s also a way, but don''t worry too much. If I get tired again, where can I find someone I can trust..."


    Chu Fei went to Dadong''s side, and his heart began to fret. Although he can comfort Dadong in this way, it does not mean that he is really not worried.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Chufei saw the instant noodles bowl in the garbage can next to him, and knew that Dadong certainly didn''t eat well."No..." Dadong shook his head.


    "OK, don''t think about it. Let''s go out and have some delicious food. We''ll think about something later."


    "OK..." Dadong nodded. He was a little tired, and his stomach had already called, "I''ll go to the toilet first..."


    Chu Fei took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He found that it was 11 o''clock in the morning. In other words, many high-end hotels should have been opened


    "Where shall we eat?" Dadong went out of the toilet and said while he was tidying up.


    "Go to the World Trade Center..."


    "I don''t know? True or false, where... "


    "Well, I haven''t been there before. I''ve gone..."


    The world trade center is one of the high-end hotels in Zhuangli, but in terms of consumption, it can''t be compared with other big cities, but it''s not bad at all.


    And the world trade center is not far away from the library. Maybe this is one of the reasons why Chu Fei chose to be here. After all, there is a beautiful woman manager ANN in the library.

 Chapter 109

    Although Chu Fei doesn''t want to have any idea about manager an, it doesn''t prevent him from looking forward to seeing beautiful women by chance


    Now that chufei has decided, Dadong will not refuse. Moreover, they are not short of money. It''s reasonable for them to go to the world trade center.


    When chufei and Dadong arrived at the world trade center, it was already 11:30 at noon. There was a surge of people outside, and people began to get on in the hotel. Chufei and Dadong chose a window seat. The scenery here is pretty good, and the side is clean.


    As for ordering this kind of thing, whether it is Chu Fei or Dadong is not the first time to do, naturally know what delicious what is worth ordering, but two people tacit understanding chose not to drink.


    Maybe it''s because they haven''t come to the world trade center to eat for a long time. Maybe it''s because they haven''t eaten such high-end seafood for a long time. Anyway, Dadong and chufei directly shake off their cheeks after the dishes come up.


    If it''s not because the people in the hotel are familiar with chufei and Dadong, I''m afraid they will have to doubt whether they can afford to pay just because of this state of food snatching


    Just as they were eating, chufei heard a familiar voice nearby.


    "Mr. Zhao, I really want to thank you this time."


    "Miss an, we are just doing business. If you are willing to subcontract the library to me, I am the one who should say thank you."


    "Mr. Zhao, you know what happened to my family. This is a thank you."


    "Miss an doesn''t have to worry too much. Now that technology is so advanced, I believe your father will survive a small pancreatic cancer!"


    "Thank you..."


    "Well, miss an, don''t send me. I''m in a hurry. I''ll go first."


    "Good bye, Mr. Zhao."


    This person is the manager an that Chu Fei once met in the library. At the moment, she is still dressed in black professional clothes. Her graceful figure is suffocating, but her sad face is heartbreaking.


    Chufei stops his food snatching because he just heard something from the conversation. First of all, manager an subcontracted the library to general manager Zhao. The basis of the word "subcontracting" is contract. In other words, the so-called manager an should actually be the general manager of the library, of course, the former general manager


    In addition, manager an''s father is seriously ill, pancreatic cancer Although it is not clear how serious this disease is, the word cancer alone can explain many problems.


    Chu Fei turned his lips and suddenly thought of the five spring returning pills he had brought out of Tiandan Pavilion


    At that time, the steward of Tiandan Pavilion made it clear, and the man also made it clear that Huichun pill had little effect on monks, but if it was given to ordinary people, ordinary people would not suffer from all kinds of diseases. At the same time, as long as their longevity was not exhausted, they would definitely increase their life span for more than ten years


    Chu Fei thought of this because manager an once helped Chu Fei. From another angle, Chu Fei owes manager an favor. Although this kind of thing was not talked about at that time, it was actually such a problem.


    And It''s impossible to force manager an to transfer his contracted library.


    Chu Fei wanted to help, but also felt that it was good for him. At least he could add a loyal customer or more


    "Feige, why don''t you eat..." Dadong and chufei are very happy, but when chufei stops, he doesn''t have to rob himself, and he loses the fun of robbing.


    "You eat first, I really want to meet a friend..."


    At this time, manager an, who saw off general manager Zhao, also heard the conversation between Chu Fei and Da Dong. As a woman, she was more sensitive to her voice, and suddenly thought of who the voice belonged to.


    Originally, manager an didn''t want to see any friends. She just wanted to get the money as soon as possible and send it to her family as soon as possible. She didn''t want to do anything else in the middle.


    However, it will take two hours for Mr. Zhao''s money to arrive at the account. After all, the amount is not small. Mr. Zhao also needs to mobilize funds. In addition, at this time, chufei has come out and stood in front of manager an.


    "Manager Ann. Remember me? " Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Remember, chufei, I gave you my card." Manager an forced his face to smile. Although he was as beautiful, he could see Chu Fei''s heart.


    "Manager an, come and have a seat together..." Chu Fei asked.


    "No, I''m confused now. I just want to be alone." Manager an shook his head and refused chufei''s invitation. She really can''t eat it now. No matter what delicacies you are, it''s just plain boiled water with no taste for manager an.


    "Manager an, I just heard the conversation between you and general manager Zhao, so I know what happened to you. You helped me once, so I owe you personal favor. But don''t worry, I don''t want to pay you back with this meal, but I can help you through the present difficulties. "


    Chu Fei is serious and distracted, but he is treated as a disguised comfort by manager an. In manager an''s opinion, chufei seems to be sincere, but the problem is that cancer has nothing to do with your sincerity to help."I''m glad of your kindness, but I still won''t go..." Manager Ann sighed and turned to go back to his box. After all, when talking business with a boss, you can''t sit outside like chufei and Dadong. It''s necessary to open a box.


    "Manager Ann..." Chu Fei didn''t want to let manager an go, so he took manager an''s hand and said, "you misunderstood me. I''m not comforting you or colluding with you. I really have a way."


    "Now that you know it''s cancer, why do you think you have a way? You... "


    "Stop, I''ll just ask you, do you know how to say that there are so many books


    Chu Fei finished, released his hand, and then returned to his table, sat down, did not speak, did not look at manager an and Dadong, picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    Although Dadong has been eating, chufei and manager an''s conversation is clear. Although he doesn''t understand why chufeining wants to help manager an by exposing his secret, he still doesn''t say anything.


    After all, a person with a system will certainly not behave in the same way as a mortal like me - this is what Dadong thought.


    Chufei didn''t say it in detail. After all, the only intersection between chufei and manager an was the purchase of books in the library.


    Manager an was stunned, completely stunned. She was as smart as snow, and naturally knew what chufei meant. She was really strange at that time, but out of politeness and her own style, she didn''t ask anything. And that''s obviously Chu Fei''s secret. Although Chu Fei let herself see it in desperation, it doesn''t mean that she can publicize it everywhere.


    So, after that, manager an had buried the matter in his heart and didn''t intend to mention it to anyone.


    But now, it was Chu Fei who mentioned it, and Chu Fei mentioned it in this case, which naturally explained some things that could not be explained for the time being.


    Manager an is a filial child. Although everything seems so incredible, she still decides to believe chufei. Because manager an knew that chufei had no need to cheat himself in this matter.


    So, manager an came to chufei and Dadong''s dining table, pulled open a chair and sat down. Of course, manager an is sitting next to chufei.


    Dadong didn''t speak. He just accelerated the speed and frequency of eating. At the same time, in Dadong''s heart, he was constantly praising: no brother is no brother, even two or three words brought a super beauty! This beautiful woman is beautiful No, I can''t see it. It''s not my brother''s Don''t look at without propriety, don''t look at without propriety


    Chu Fei is speechless when he looks at Dadong''s "unpromising" performance. He wants to talk about Dadong, but now Dadong is an outsider, at least for the time being. It''s good that he can stay. We can''t ignore manager an''s attitude completely. Let Dadong listen in


    Therefore, Chu Fei gave up on Dadong and waited for manager an to speak quietly.


    After sitting down, manager an didn''t do anything. She just looked out of the window with her eyes. After a long time, she said slowly:


    "my name is an Suyi. I''m from Shencheng. After graduation, like many girls, I was urged to get married by my family. I couldn''t bear the trouble and came to Shishi. I only went home to see my parents on two long holidays every year. That night, I received a phone call from my mother. She told me that my father had pancreatic cancer, and he was in advanced stage. The family didn''t have much money, and all of it had been spent on my father''s illness. My mother also opened a cram school to help my father cure his illness. If it wasn''t for my father''s health, my mother would still not tell me... "


    Manager an, an Suyi seems to be telling calmly, but both chufei and Dadong feel the helplessness and remorse under the calm tone, and there is more helplessness at the same time.


    "I want to save him, I want to take him to the best hospital in the world, but I know very well that it can''t be cured. But even if it''s one more month or even one more day for Dad, I''d like to So, I sold everything I could, and if you didn''t stop me, maybe I''d leave stone city in two hours


    An Su Yi is not in a trance. She puts her eyes on Chu Fei, who just pulls a chicken leg off the plate in the middle of the table and gnaws it madly.


    Ansuyi didn''t show any displeasure. On the contrary, she was waiting quietly. Until chufei ate the chicken leg with only bones, until chufei picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth and fingers


    "Well, it''s a pity that I stopped you, so I have to leave now." Chu Fei left the napkin on the table, then quickly stood up and pulled up an Su Yi by the way.


    "Dadong, you pay for this meal, and then get us two tickets to Shencheng. We''ll start now."


    "No problem..." Dadong quickly agreed, then took out his mobile phone and began to book tickets.


    At this time, Chu Fei had already left the world trade center with an Suyi and came downstairs. An Su Yi was carrying a small leather bag in his hand, but it wasn''t a valuable thing judging from the appearance. In Chu Fei''s opinion, it was more than 100 things at most.Chufei thought in his heart, it seems that manager an said that it is true to sell everything.


    "Mr. Chu..." Ansuyi didn''t resist in the whole process, but it didn''t mean that she understood what chufei wanted to do. Until two people came downstairs and waited for a taxi, ansuyi finally spoke.


    "It''s OK. Believe me. Don''t worry. Give it to me."


    Boarding, flying, airport, ticket collection, boarding, departure There was no delay in the process, and ansuyi never asked anything.

 Chapter 110

    Although this matter revealed strange everywhere, but an Suyi did not know why he trusted this man named chufei. Although Chu Fei''s clothes are not expensive, and his image is not honest and kind, let alone handsome But this doesn''t prevent an Suyi from trusting Chu Fei at this time.


    Two and a half hours later, the plane landed. Next, the guide changed to an Su Yi, and Chu Fei became a valet. However, it doesn''t matter, because two people have the same purpose and get to the hospital as soon as possible.


    In the taxi, an Suyi called her mother and asked about her recent situation.


    "Plain clothes, are you back?" Ansuyi''s mother didn''t answer the question, but just said the first sentence. Her voice trembled slightly, which formally forced to cover up the sadness.


    "Mom, I''m back, I''m back, I''ll be right there!"


    Chu Fei is not easy to disturb the communication between an Suyi and his mother, so he focuses on the driver.


    "Master, hurry up. We are in a hurry."


    "I can hear that. Don''t worry. I''ll take a shortcut for you!" The driver is a thin uncle who is about 50 years old. After years of experience, he just heard one or two words and then judged the general situation.


    With the words of the driver, Chu Fei was relieved, and the driver really did it. It seemed that the moment he promised Chu Fei, he untied the seal that limited his speed, and the taxi suddenly turned into a racing car


    Originally, it took more than an hour to complete the journey in only half an hour.


    "Master, thank you!" Chu Fei took out a pile of money from tuntian Jie, roughly estimated to be about 2000, and put it directly in the hands of the driver.


    Before the driver could refuse an Suyi, he took chufei to the largest and most advanced hospital in Shencheng. The driver wanted to catch up and return the money to Chu Fei, but just as he opened the door, he found a note in the pile of money.


    There is a line on the note:


    the world needs heroes. When the car accelerates, you are our hero, and heroes should not just pay.


    When the driver saw the note, he was inexplicably heavy, and the door that had been opened was slowly closed. The driver was holding the note, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    This note, of course, was just written by chufei, and the note and pen are common items in the ring, so you can bring them at hand. There are two reasons why Chu Fei left such a note.


    First of all, Chu Fei didn''t want the driver to catch up, because it might cause some trouble. Secondly, chufei''s doing this is also in line with the plan he discussed with Dadong, the superhero''s plan.


    Of course, such a sentence, in many cases, will make the parties feel good and happy.


    "Miss nurse, it''s a patient with pancreatic cancer. His name is an Huairen. I''m his daughter..." After entering the hospital, an Suyi and chufei quickly ran to the front desk, caught a busy nurse and asked.


    "Wait a minute, miss..." Although the nurse was busy with other things, she didn''t refuse to help. After checking on the computer, she said, "the 13th floor, room 1308, is the intensive care unit. The elevator is over there! "


    "Thank you


    "Thank you."


    Chu Fei and an Suyi speak in unison. Then they run to the elevator. They are anxious and flustered all the way. Chu Fei doesn''t know what to say. He wanted to persuade an Suyi to calm down, but then he gave up the idea.


    13th floor, 1308


    This is a single room ward. It''s not nice, but it''s spacious. On the hospital bed, an old man who had lost all his hair was sleeping. There were two tubes in his nose and a needle in his hand. The monitor beside him was beating slowly.


    The old man has been in a coma for a long time. No one knows how long the old man can last, and no one knows whether the old man is conscious or not.


    Beside the bed, an old lady in plain clothes was busy. She was very thin, almost out of shape, but she was still busy in front of the hospital bed, because her old companion was lying on the bed.


    At the moment, the old lady is sitting at the bedside, her hands are constantly kneading on the old man''s legs, lying in bed for too long, the patient''s muscles must have a good massage, otherwise there will be atrophy. At the same time, massage can also promote the blood circulation of patients, and it also has some benefits for patients.


    "Old man, my daughter is coming back. Don''t you always say you want to see her? Now that my daughter is coming, why don''t you get up? "


    "Old man, get up quickly. You can''t let your daughter see you now. In her heart, you are a man who can stand upright when the sky falls down. You can''t let her down..."


    The old lady whispered again and again, tears trickling down her eyes. I''m afraid few people can be calm about this situation, right?


    The sound of footsteps, the sound of hasty footsteps The door of the ward was pushed open


    "Ma! Dad Mom... " An Suyi opened the door of the ward and saw everything in front of her. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should give it to her mother first or call her father first."Here comes Su Yi. Here comes Su Yi. Old man, get up..." An Suyi''s mother wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned her head and looked at the old man lying on the bed. She gently pushed her hands on the old man''s legs, as if she was calling her sleeping wife to get up.


    Chu Fei, who just came in, almost burst into tears when he saw this scene, but he still tried his best to hold back.


    At the moment, ansuyi and ansuyi''s mother have no extra energy to control chufei, and chufei is naturally happy.


    However, since Chu Fei has come, he is running to solve the problem, so now he has to start thinking about how to save people. Chu Fei has no way to guarantee the effect of Huichundan. Everything depends on his luck. In other words, an Suyi''s father may be taken as a mouse.


    Chu Fei stood at the door and looked at the old man''s state. He couldn''t decide what he was going to do. It is reasonable to say that now ansuyi''s father has no way to eat by himself, so he was inserted a gastric tube.


    After inserting the gastric tube, eating can only be liquid food perfusion, directly pouring liquid food into the patient''s stomach. The tool you need is a large syringe. The first is to suck the liquid food into the syringe, and then connect the stomach tube to pump the food in.


    In this case, if Chu Fei wanted to feed the pill to an Suyi''s father, he had to find warm water to melt the pill, and then deal with it as a liquid food.


    But the problem is that this spring elixir was brought back from Lagerstroemia indica, rather than the traditional Chinese medicine pills already on earth. That is to say, Chu Fei can''t guarantee whether Huichundan will have effect after it is opened, and at the same time, he doesn''t know whether Huichundan can be opened.


    Anyway, it''s something bought by five xianyuanjing. Naturally, it can''t be wasted


    Therefore, Chu Fei went back to the Lagerstroemia realm and Shuntian Pavilion directly through the system when an Su''s mother and daughter didn''t pay attention. Chu Fei came out of his courtyard, just to see the charm son is still guarding at his door.


    "Meier, you are at the best!" Chu Fei also doesn''t care what reaction charm son makes, pull the both hands of charm son then asked own question.


    "Meier, Huichundan is the Huichundan bought by Zhetian Pavilion before. Do you remember?"


    Charming son red small face nodded, in the heart bursts of shy, or for the first time by chufei at the same time holding two hands!


    "Meier, I ask you, can this rejuvenating pill be boiled with warm water and then fed to patients?"


    "No!" Although Meier is shy, she knows that chufei is really worried just by looking at chufei''s tone, so she doesn''t give up and says the answer directly.


    "But the patient can''t eat by himself now! His whole body has passed out. What shall we do? "


    "Don''t worry, young master. Just open the wax coat and put the pill into the man''s mouth The pills will naturally turn into essence and enter the meridians... "


    "Ah? So simple? " Chufei can''t believe it.


    "Yes, after all, it''s the elixir cultivated by the vitality of heaven and earth. It''s different from the pills of ordinary people." Charm son blinks big eyes and says firmly.


    "Good, good! Thank you... "


    Subconsciously, Chu Fei hugs mei''er, and then immediately runs into her own courtyard. The gate is closed. Chu Fei leaves the world of crape myrtle, returns to the earth, and returns to room 1308 in Shencheng. She sees the mother and daughter who are still crying.


    And just by Chu Fei embrace of charm son is the whole person fell into the state of heating up, charm son only feel that his whole body up and down every skin has become hot up! Especially on the face, it''s almost burning!


    "Young master Hold me Take the initiative to hold me for the first time... " Meier''s excitement at the moment is beyond men''s understanding.


    And Chu Fei also has no way to understand, because he doesn''t know the charm son can have so big reaction at all. For Chu Fei, killing and saving people are totally different things. Although he has been used to killing people, saving people''s lives is totally different.


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that whatever he did, no matter how tired, hard and troublesome, was worth it, because it was a human life and a family.


    "Then there''s one more question left I don''t know if the rejuvenation pill brought by crape myrtle can save his life... " Chu Fei thought in his heart.


    What Chu Fei is about to do has a great probability of failure, because although the old man''s grade is only in his sixties, the life of the earth is short, at least not comparable to that of Lagerstroemia.


    As long as chundan can''t come back to yangshou, it''s not clear that his father can save his life.


    "Fight, fight, be a bad man!" Chu Fei keeps cheering himself up. The next thing he wants to do is to put the pill into the old man''s mouth on the bed.


    You know, it''s illegal. No matter the hospital or the family, they may not agree with Chu Fei to do such a thing. If things succeed, there will be nothing to say, but if they fail That Chu Fei really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it"Cough..." Chu Fei coughs on purpose and wakes up the mother and daughter who are still drowned in grief. At this time, the mother and daughter also notice that there is another person in the ward, a man.


    "Sorry..." After finishing her clothes and tears, an Su Yi stood up and said, "Mom, I''d like to introduce you to a friend named Chu Fei, whom I met in Shishi Chu No, this is my mother... "


    Where can an Su Yi get used to calling Chu Fei''s name directly, but now it seems that it is not the time to call Mr. Chu. After all, Chu Fei has already followed himself to Shencheng, and it seems too outsider to call Mr. Chu again.


    But an Suyi''s mother misunderstood. She didn''t notice that her daughter an Suyi''s stammer was due to a tangled address. On the contrary, she thought her daughter was shy


    Chufei, on the other hand, is regarded by the old lady as her daughter''s boyfriend. In other words, it is very likely that chufei will be her future son-in-law


    "Ah, hello Little Chu... "


    "Hello, auntie."


    "Sorry to let you see this Ah, plain clothes are the treasure of our family. Her father and I have been waiting for her to find someone who is kind to her and can give her happiness... "


    The old lady looked at the old companion on the bed sadly, and it was the same when she spoke, so she didn''t notice the embarrassment on chufei''s face and her daughter ansuyi''s face at the moment.

 Chapter 111

    "Mom, you misunderstood..." Ansuyi explained awkwardly, but it didn''t work very much, because the old lady didn''t believe it at all.


    There are plenty of reasons why an Suyi''s mother doesn''t believe it. First of all, her daughter was in Shishi before, and chufei is also a friend that her daughter an Suyi met in Shishi.


    And the daughter rushed back in a hurry, and the man named chufei also came along. If he was just an ordinary friend, I''m afraid he didn''t need to do this at all?


    On the contrary, if you are not an ordinary friend but a good friend, then everything can be explained. Since he is a good friend, he can develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend


    Although the old lady did not say her thoughts directly, her eyes still showed a lot of information.


    "Suyi, you are not young. We used to urge you to rush, which made you escape from Shencheng to Shishi. Now we don''t urge you, and we can''t urge you, but you have to think about your future? Your father has been like this, and I don''t have many days to live. You can''t let us go down with regrets, can you


    "Ma I don''t... "


    "Well, well, when you grow up, you have your own ideas. Your mother won''t force you, but you have to take care of yourself, or your father and I won''t worry about you even if we die..."


    Ansuyi had no choice. She didn''t know what she could say now. It''s chufei. Chufei knows that if he drags on, he may hear something else, so chufei decides to start now.


    "Auntie, you don''t know the purpose of my coming..." Chu Fei looked at an Su Yi and said, "she doesn''t know. I think Su Yi is a friend, so as a friend, I can''t hide where I can help, so I come here."


    Chu Fei is very euphemistic, but also very easy to use the name of "plain clothes", which makes an Su Yi a little uncomfortable, but more confused.


    Ansuyi really didn''t know why chufei would follow. Although he said there was a way, what else could he do?


    Next, Chu Fei opened the door of the sick room, looked left and right, confirmed that no one would disturb him, and then turned around, saying:


    "I met Su Yi before, and I told her that I could save her father. I know it sounds hard to understand and believe But I''m sure. I hope you can let me help you. "


    Ansuyi didn''t speak because she didn''t know whether she should believe chufei or not. It''s true that, as Chu Fei said, the disappearance of the books in the cart is very magical, but that''s one thing, saving people is another thing.


    What''s more, an Suyi''s identity is just a daughter now, not the vigorous and confident manager an in Shishi, especially when it concerns his father''s life.


    "Xiao Chu, are you a doctor?" An Suyi''s mother frowned and asked, "it''s not that I don''t believe you. Even if you are Hua Tuo''s reincarnation, I''m afraid you can''t save him The doctor said that the cancer cells have completely spread. Now even if we use the best medicine for chemotherapy, he can''t last for a few days, and I don''t want the old man to hold on so hard. Although I haven''t experienced the pain of chemotherapy, I know it''s not something that people can bear at all... "


    With these words, an Suyi''s mother began to get wet again. Chu Fei sighed and thought for a while:


    "Auntie, Su Yi, I''m not a doctor and I don''t know how to do it. As for why I''m sure I can save an Uncle, I can''t tell you. I know I can''t persuade you at all, but I don''t want to do it by force. I hope you can believe me, even for home decoration... "


    "Little Chu It''s not that my aunt doesn''t believe you, but that I really can''t believe this kind of thing You know, I''m willing to work hard even if there is only one thousandth of my hope, and the old man certainly agrees to try. But the problem is that now there is no one thousandth of my hope. How do you want me to believe you... "


    Now, ansuyi''s mother has become a tearful person, and ansuyi has shed tears again. Ansuyi stood in front of her mother and held her in her arms. She also put her face on her mother''s forehead.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He knows that this kind of thing may not be able to convince the mother and daughter for the time being. He has to rely on himself


    Later, Chu Fei stepped to the bedside, bent down to the ear of an Suyi''s father, and whispered:


    "uncle, give me a chance, and give you a chance, where can I go now? How can I die?"


    Before the words came out, Chu Fei raised his left hand and grabbed Su Yi''s father''s cheek. With a little force of his fingers, Su Yi''s father opened his mouth


    At the next moment, Chu Fei''s right hand took out a piece of Huichundan from the ring. With a pinch of fingers, the wax coat on the surface of Huichundan broke into pieces and fell on the bedside. At the same time, an unheard of strong medicine fragrance diffused from the surface of Huichundan.


    Chu Fei quickly put the pill into an Suyi''s father''s mouth. His left hand loosened and his mouth slowly closedAfter finishing these, Chu Fei did not hesitate. He put his hand into an Suyi''s father''s back and gently let an Suyi''s father raise his head. Then Chu Fei pulled the gastric tube in his nose and gently and slowly pulled out the gastric tube.


    After that, Chu Fei retreated and returned to the position he had stood before.


    At this time, an Suyi''s mother and daughter had already reflected and realized what Chu Fei had just done, but they didn''t know whether they should stand up to blame Chu Fei or sit here quietly waiting for the miracle.


    One second Ten seconds One minute Two minutes


    Little by little, the old man on the bed didn''t change. Chufei''s heart began to sink slowly: isn''t the spring elixir working?


    An Su Yi didn''t want to see it again. But an Suyi''s mother was still biting her lips and staring at her wife''s face.


    Five minutes Ten minutes


    Gulu Gulu Gulu


    It was the sound of the belly barking. Several people in the room could hear it clearly. Chu Fei and an Suyi''s mother subconsciously looked at the old man lying on the bed, while an Suyi just froze


    Fifteen minutes


    At the same time, the old man''s throat and saliva began to move.


    Chufei breathed a sigh of relief, the tension gradually faded, and a smile slowly appeared on his face. However, although he thinks that Huichundan has worked, chufei still can''t say it for sure.


    "Plain clothes Plain clothes You Look Your father It''s like... " An Suyi''s mother holds her daughter an Suyi''s arm and shakes it hard.


    At this time, ansuyi had no way to escape. She finally turned around and focused on her father on the bed.


    "Dad..." Ansuyi''s voice was shaking.


    "Old companion You... "


    "Ah..." On the bed, an Suyi''s father slowly opened his mouth, tears came from the corner of his eyes, two injections of nasal mucus came out of his nose, and saliva came down from the corner of his mouth, but there was no way to cover up the monosyllabic sound from his mouth.


    Twenty minutes later, chufei stood beside him and breathed a sigh of relief. The old man on the bed had opened his eyes


    Chu Fei knew that his body function began to recover soon. The first signal was the call from his stomach, which was the start of peristalsis in his stomach, then the reaction of swallowing saliva in his throat, and then the normal secretion of tears and snot


    An Suyi''s mother wiped the nose, tears and saliva on his wife''s face again and again. Half an hour later, an Suyi''s father finally said a complete sentence.


    "Say That''s right! I can''t die


    At first, his voice was a little distorted and hoarse, but later, the old man sat up and looked for the young man who was talking in his ear, that is, chufei.


    "Ha ha ha..." Chufei gently smile, hands clap and clap, success, ansuyi''s father alive, Huichundan really useful!


    "Ha ha ha, I won''t die, dear daughter, I won''t die, old lady, I won''t die!"


    There is no way to describe happiness in words. At the moment, the three members of the family are experiencing happiness beyond the "four great happenings" of life!


    Chufei is watching carefully. This is the first time that he has used Huichundan to save people''s lives, and also the first time that he has witnessed the happiness of escaping from the dead. At the moment, chufei is a recorder, a record of the existence of the tears of happiness of the family.


    I don''t know how long it took for the family to recover from their excitement.


    "Well, well, don''t let the benefactor see the joke..." After comforting them for a while, the old man an Huairen put his eyes on Chu Fei and said, "Chu Fei, you saved my life. You are a benefactor, a great benefactor!"


    An Suyi''s mother was just as excited. She stood up and took her daughter to Chu Fei. The old man neatly pulled out the needle and other monitoring instruments from his wrist and stood beside his wife and daughter barefoot


    "Little Chu No Benefactor, benefactor, your great kindness to our family, we We will never forget it When the old lady said this, she knelt down on the ground with her daughter, regardless of whether the floor was hard or cold. Her head seemed to knock on the ground without money.


    Although ansuyi is a modern woman, she is totally immersed in this kind of gratitude at this moment, so she has no resistance to kowtow. On the contrary, she kowtows the loudest.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t want to bear the kneeling of three people. Although it seems that it should be, Chu Fei jumps away quickly. You know, Chu Fei is a monk now. Although his accomplishments are not high, he is still a monk after all.


    In particular, this jump under the urgency made Chu Fei subconsciously move the vitality of heaven and earth in his body. At that moment, Chu Fei was as light as a swallow. He jumped directly to the ceiling and then fell on the old man''s bed. The whole process was quiet except for the sound of hitting the ceiling.An Suyi''s family is also interrupted by the movement of Chu Fei. They kowtow frequently. They look around for Chu Fei who has disappeared inexplicably.


    "I said Su Yi, Auntie and uncle, if you want to do this again, I will run away! "


    Chu Fei squatted on the bed, toes gently on the sheet, the whole person was supported by the vitality of heaven and earth, no weight fell on the sheet.


    It was also the first time that Chu Fei felt it, so he couldn''t bear to end it too soon, so he kept this state all the time. The ansuyi family naturally discovered the magic under Chu Fei''s feet - the soft sheets didn''t sink a little


    "This..." Ansuyi''s mother didn''t know how to react. She was shocked. Ansuyi didn''t get there, but ansuyi''s father accepted it very easily.


    "Yuan It turns out that the benefactor... " Acceptance is acceptance. Being able to accept doesn''t mean that you know how to express your feelings.


    "All right, all right..." Chu Fei floated to the ground without making a sound. He was very satisfied with his performance.


    Chu Fei came to an Suyi''s family, reached out to help them up, and said, "don''t kowtow any more. I can''t afford it. I''m just a businessman. I just took out a share of my goods and sold it to you at the price of 0 yuan. It''s purely commercial behavior. It''s purely commercial behavior Hey, hey... "

 Chapter 112

    "Are you a businessman?"


    For chufei''s words, the ansuyi family didn''t care too much. After all, most people in the world can call themselves businessmen, but the point is that chufei mentioned commodities.


    Let''s not talk about the price of goods, but the name of goods, which shocked the ansuyi family. In the present situation, who can not know what the so-called commodity is!


    "What you give my dad to eat is your product?" The whole person of ansu clothing has been hoodwinked. Since it is a commodity, it can be sold. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that since it is a commodity that can be sold, it can be supplied in sufficient quantity.


    Even if it''s not enough, just limited, it''s enough to make people exclaim that it''s impossible. You know, an Huairen, an Suyi''s father, was a dying man with advanced pancreatic cancer. He just ate Chu Fei''s "goods" and lived again half an hour later!


    Not only alive, but also very spirit, completely can not see is a patient''s appearance!


    "The commodity you are talking about is the one we understand?" An Suyi''s father also asked in a daze.


    In fact, they can still doubt that Chu Fei is just modest, but the problem is that it seems that it is not impossible to combine the situation of Chu Fei before.


    And if it is possible, that is to say, Chu Fei is selling this kind of life-saving thing! What does that mean?


    "Yes, uncle, you are the owner of this commodity. But here, there are several wooden boxes with different shapes behind each person. Some of them directly park a car, and the wooden boxes are put on the car.


    Some of the boxes were open, and some of them were not open. The inside of the box was covered with pieces of paper. Chufei knew that it was all to protect these "antiques". After all, even if it''s fake, there''s a cost. No one will drop their own things.


    Because it is near the scenic spot, there are many people on this road, and many tourists like chufei stop to watch. Most of these people just have the idea of buying souvenirs, and no one thinks that they can buy real products here.


    Chu Fei wants to see it, so an Suyi will never disturb him, and will accompany him to watch it. After all, an Suyi''s task is to play with him, not to be accompanied.


    Chu Fei turned around in front of every stall, except that he didn''t pick up the bigger porcelain to see it, and he played with all the others in his hands. The boss doesn''t say anything. After all, we all know how to keep up with these goods.


    However, when chufei went to the most outside and the coldest stall, chufei''s habitual action was stopped by the boss.


    This stall is different from other stalls. People sell teapots, bowls, vases and bracelets, but the boss sells seals, all kinds of old seals, at least on the surface.


    There are not many people who are interested in seals. The people who are really interested can be regarded as half of the people in the entertainment industry. Naturally, they don''t like to sell goods on the roadside.

 Chapter 113

    But Chu Fei was not the same. He was not a scholar. Naturally, he was very curious about this kind of thing. But just as chufei reached out and wanted to take it up to have a look, the boss sitting on the pony said something.


    "Don''t touch it. You can touch it if you want. I''ll sell you a pair of gloves for ten yuan. You can touch it when you take it on..."


    The boss is not young. It is estimated that he is in his sixties. The old man is bald and thin, but his skin is very glossy. In other words, the old man is definitely not a poor man.


    "Boss, what are you selling? What do I think you''re selling gloves? " Chu Fei was surprised, but an Suyi laughed directly. It''s true that few people can do business like this.


    "You don''t understand. There are so many guests like you. I really eat by selling gloves every day..." The boss doesn''t care about the performance of Chu Fei and tells his business experience directly.


    "Boss, open up!" Chufei is a northerner. At some times, it''s easy to bring out the flavor of old Yanjing people, such as now.


    "Well, what''s the matter, little brother? Have a pair?"


    "Have a pair!"


    Facing a boss who is happy and bright enough, Chu Fei is also very happy. Most of the time, happiness comes from such a life experience.


    But it was not Chu Fei who paid for it, but an Su Yi. Just when Chu Fei wanted to pay, an Suyi had already handed the money to his boss and said, "today is my day to play with you, so I''ll take care of your expenses!" Ansuyi naturally didn''t care about the ten yuan, and even if she had more money, she wouldn''t care, because her father''s life was saved, and she had sold all her property before, and she had no bad money.


    "Well, I''ll have a soft meal today!" Chufei said, puffed out a laugh, ansuyi also laughed, even the boss laughed.


    But at this time, two people came along, a man and a woman. These two people are wearing sunglasses, masks, soft spoken, chufei naturally will not pay attention. But the two men seemed to know ansuyi, so after noticing the movement here, they whispered for a while and then came over.


    "Plain clothes?" The man stood at the back of ansu''s clothes and yelled. At the same time, he took off his sunglasses and mask.


    Chufei didn''t look back, because there was no need. Just listening to the voice, he knew that it might be an Suyi''s friend, and chufei didn''t want to make any new friends now.


    Therefore, Chu Fei just took the gloves handed over by the boss and put them on his hand. Then he began to pick up the seals on the stall one by one and enjoy them.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care, but an Suyi can''t help but care. On the contrary, she cares very much. Because this voice is too familiar and disgusting for ansu.


    "Yechen?" Ansuti turned and saw the disgusting face.


    Ye Chen is not ugly. On the contrary, he is handsome. No matter his height, stature or family affairs, he is definitely the one of the dream lovers of modern girls. The only problem is his character.


    Ye Chen is a classmate in ansuyi high school, and his parents have contacts with each other, so they were favored by their families when they were in high school. When they graduated from high school, they also went abroad to study together and were admitted to Harvard Business School, which made their parents and classmates very optimistic about their future.


    However, when they were abroad, ansuyi finally agreed to yechen''s pursuit, things changed. And it''s fast enough. As soon as an Su Yi and ye Chen don''t even have a basic relationship.


    Ye Chen is too arrogant to say that she doesn''t really love Anyan Suyi, but simply wants to have something wonderful with her.


    But after going abroad, every girl Ye Chen met was open enough, and most of the girls from China were beautiful enough. On the other hand, ansuyi is not only strict in family education, but also very conservative in his own thoughts. Holding hands and embracing is the biggest yardstick ansuyi can accept after he agrees with yechen.


    Therefore, ye Chen decided that when he was trying to promote his relationship with an Suyi, he would also open meat dishes for himself When the matter came to light, an Suyi naturally said nothing more, and directly broke up with Ye Chen.


    But ye Chen is not willing to let go. He is more worried that an Suyi will speak ill of himself when he comes home, so at that time, ye Chen has brought his slag man attribute into full play.


    Harass, threaten and intimidate. If it wasn''t for the family of an Suyi that ye Chen didn''t dare to do anything wrong, I''m afraid that an Suyi would have been destroyed long ago.


    "Su Yi, it''s really you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing?" Ye Chen is still holding the girl beside him at the moment. When he talks, it''s as if all his experiences are false.


    "It used to be good, but now it''s not." An Su Yi didn''t give ye Chen a good face. After that, he turned around and didn''t want to pay any more attention to Ye Chen.


    "Look at you, I haven''t seen you for so many years. Why are you still so angry? The previous misunderstanding is my fault. Can''t I apologize to you?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Although an Su Yi is usually calm and steady, it seems that nothing can make her heart wave, but today she has broken the Gong, the reality is scared by Chu Fei''s means, and now she is disgusted by Ye Chen."Please don''t come near me. I don''t want to have any contact with you."


    "Su Yi, can''t I apologize to you? I don''t want the misunderstanding between us to affect the friendship of the previous generation, do you think? "


    Ye Chen''s beautiful words not only show his "sincerity", but also make his little girlfriend look at him more highly. In yechen''s mind, there must be enough senior enjoyment brought by her little girlfriend tonight. As for ansu clothes, what if she has another chance in the future?


    Ye Chen thought he was perfect. In high spirits, he released his little girl friend in his arms, went into ansuyi, and reached for ansuyi.


    This made ansuyi very angry, but ansuyi didn''t want chu Fei to know about those things, so she tried to suppress the impulse to hit people in her heart and said coldly:


    "please let go, I don''t want to have any communication with you. I don''t want to worry about the last generation. "


    "How can you do that! Chenchen speaks well and apologizes voluntarily. Do you have any misunderstanding? " Come over with Ye Chen together, the girl is not happy, and no matter whether it''s good or not, she just opens her mouth and chokes.


    An Suyi took a look at the girl. She didn''t speak or pay any attention to Ye Chen. Instead, she squatted beside Chu Fei and said in a low voice:


    "let''s go. I don''t want to be surrounded by flies."


    "What do you say! Who is the fly! Chen Chen has said so, you still sneer, how noble you are! Chenchen, don''t pay any attention to her. She''s not good. Let''s go... " The girl with the sunglasses mask grabs Ye Chen''s hand, but she doesn''t really pull him away. She just makes an appearance.


    Yechen laughingly patted the girl''s little hand, and put his eyes on chufei who was beside ansuyi.


    At this time, Chu Fei is holding the most advanced seal in his hand, and he is still in a daze. The stall owner thinks that chufei is eavesdropping on the conversation next to him. Even yechen thinks so.


    But in fact, Chu Fei is now forced to suppress his inner excitement. Just now, Chu Fei was just playing next to each other. When it came to this seal, Chu Fei subconsciously started the identification function of the system.


    The reason why Chu Fei did this was because of the shape and size of the seal and the inscriptions on it. The seal seems to be made of jade. Of course, people who know well will say it''s made of resin


    The seal is four inches in diameter, with five twisted dragon inscriptions on it. Although Chu Fei can''t understand the symbols under the seal, he knows what it means, because Chu Fei has seen the relevant information, and these words are: under the command of tianjishou Yongchang.


    This is the appearance of Chuan Guo jade seal that has been lost for a long time in the legend, and no one can prove its existence at all. Many people, even archaeologists and historians, just regard it as a kind of fabrication.


    But now Chu Fei saw it, and determined that the shape of the seal was indeed the appearance of the national jade seal circulated on the Internet, so Chu Fei started the identification function of the system.


    Just as the woman with the mask and magic mirror spoke, a clear and shocking voice rang out in chufei''s mind.


    Ding!


    The jade seal was engraved by Li Si, the Prime Minister of the Qin Dynasty, on the jade Bi of he''s family at the order of the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty.


    The system can''t cheat people, which Chu Fei has already learned, and the system can''t discount the lie, which Chu Fei has also learned.


    So, when the result came to his mind, chufei was stunned. What else can a person who can cross different worlds and travel through different universes be shocked by? There must be only the unexplained secrets that have been handed down in China for thousands of years!


    "Su Yi, who is this? Is it your boyfriend?" Ye Chen noticed Chu Fei, naturally will not let him go, especially this man even colluded with an Suyi, although we don''t know how far they have developed, but this does not affect Ye Chen''s goal to Chu Fei.


    "Yechen, my business has nothing to do with you. Please leave." Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t respond, an Su Yi stood up and denounced Ye Chen. Moreover, she didn''t want to answer Ye Chen''s question.


    "Good OK, I won''t say more. Can''t I go around the stalls and buy some stamps, which won''t hinder you? "


    Ye Chen finish saying, pull the girl around to Chu Fei''s side, will where originally standing people directly pushed away. The people who were pushed away were not angry, because most of the people who can stay in this situation want to watch the fun.


    However, just as ye Chen squatted down, the boss directly took out a pair of brand-new gloves from behind and fell on Ye Chen, saying: "I can''t touch my things without gloves. I can''t touch a pair of gloves for 100 yuan! Pay for it The boss stares, like a bad businessman, but everyone knows that the boss doesn''t like Ye Chen, so he does it.


    But ye Chen doesn''t care about 100 yuan, and now the focus is on an Suyi and chufei. The boss''s business can be solved slowly in the future.However, ye Chen did not pay only 100 yuan, but directly took out a pile of money, which was roughly estimated to be several thousand yuan. Ye Chen threw the folded money directly on the boss''s face and said with a smile:


    "if it''s superfluous, it''s a tip!"


    Yechen generous, natural! After all, he is rich, but is he really so generous? Of course not. In fact, what ye Chen thought was that he would have to recover the money from this nosy boss a hundred times in the future!

 Chapter 114

    "Friend, are you also interested in literary games? How about a match? I don''t want to embarrass you either. As long as you choose from here, the one with the highest value will win. How about that? "


    Chu Fei didn''t speak, still holding the seal in a daze, at the same time, he began to think about how to do it. An Su Yi is very angry beside him. Unexpectedly, ye Chen starts to provoke others.


    "Yechen, he''s my friend. Don''t disturb us, or I''ll call the police now!"


    "You''re sick. Chenchen doesn''t care about you any more. Why do you rush to pick something up! Chenchen just wants to make friends with this handsome guy. What qualifications do you have to come out and talk to him! " The girl seems to feel that yechen''s performance to ansu is a little special, so she talks to ansu like this. After all, once yechen abandons herself, she can''t get so much money.


    With a smile on her face, ye Chen patted the girl on the shoulder as if comfortingly after she had finished talking, and then said:


    "it''s OK. Let her call the police casually. I''d like to see which police can manage this kind of thing!"


    At this time, Chu Fei has decided what to do, but also finally noticed the changes around him. He first looked at an Suyi with angry face, then at Ye Chen on the other side and the girl with sunglasses mask, and finally focused on the angry expression of the stall owner.


    Naturally, Chu Fei also saw the money scattered on and in front of his boss


    "Oh, why are you so angry..." Chu Fei put the jade seal in his hand on the stall, stood up and stepped over to the boss, advised him to pick up the money, and finally put the money into the boss''s arms, saying:


    "if you look at the handsome guy, don''t be angry. How can we do business with money! Don''t you think so! "


    Chufei''s words surprised the onlookers. They didn''t expect that chufei was so shameless.


    "How can this man be like this..."


    "My girlfriends have been bullied like this. I can even pretend to be nothing. What a shame!"


    "Ah, young people nowadays, how come they have no backbone..."


    "Hey, I''ll tell you that there are many such people in our society, and you, you see, all the clothes on this person are cheap goods. Look at that girl, her temperament and appearance. Frankly speaking, this guy must be a little white face who eats soft food!"


    "You have to have the capital to eat soft food. I think he is a loser at most. People like him are not qualified to eat this beautiful woman''s soft food!"


    "That''s right, brother."


    "Haha, I''ve seen so many such people that I''m almost numb..."


    The onlookers were full of words and voices. One of the onlookers could be counted as one, and they all heard it clearly. Besides, some people were holding their mobile phones to record videos, and they might be waiting to record them and send them to the Internet to earn popularity


    In the distance, people who didn''t notice what happened here were also attracted by the conversation of the onlookers. They all wanted to see how things would go.


    In just a few seconds, the number of onlookers increased from seven or eight to more than ten or twenty, and everyone was very excited. Even a sugar gourd seller came running with a bicycle, and sold it directly nearby.


    Ansuyi doesn''t care about the views of the onlookers. She just worries about whether chufei will be popular with this group. At the same time, she doesn''t understand why chufei does it.


    Although an Suyi hasn''t been in contact with Chu Fei for a long time, does she know Chu Fei''s character? In the library of Shishi, Chu Fei has already expressed her character very clearly.


    But now there are so many onlookers, Chu Fei also ran to the boss, which makes an Suyi not know what to do, even though she has always been a calm person.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for yechen, and yechen mentioned what happened in those years, ansuyi wouldn''t be so out of control. But even so, it''s very good. After all, the state just now is out of control for ansu.


    "Why are you such a person? He and she are bullying your girlfriend. Can''t you see that! Why are you still in the mood to pick up money here? " The boss is hate iron does not become steel, originally to Chu Fei''s feeling is also very good, the result is now, he only felt that he looked away.


    "Ah..." Chu Fei exaggeratedly pulled a long tone, and said to the boss: "boss, this matter one yard to one yard, one piece to one piece, first deal with one to deal with the next Do you think that''s the reason? Now let''s deal with the money first, and then we''ll talk about something else. Now I say that you have to keep the money, or you should keep it in peace and contentment. What do you say, boss


    "One yard to one yard?" Dad looked at chufei with his mouth curled and his eyes hanging.


    "Yes Chu Fei nodded heavily.


    "Well, I''ll take the money, and I''m not angry. Now, deal with something else! " The boss also doesn''t believe in evil, and at the same time, he really doesn''t believe chufei''s words. He just hopes that he can make chufei a little bit more bloody.The boss stood up with a smile. Chu Fei first looked at the crowd, then stepped over the booth and returned to an Suyi.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Chufei comforted an Suyi in a soft voice first, then turned and looked at yechen and the girl. At this time, ye Chen just finished reading the seal that Chu Fei had taken, that is, the imperial jade seal. Then he put his mouth aside and began to check other seals.


    Chu Fei was relieved and kicked Ye Chen''s leg with his foot. He said rudely:


    "what''s the matter, listen to everyone..." Chu Fei pointed to the crowd and said, "do you want to compare your eyesight with me? You said you won or lost, but you didn''t say what the bet was, did you? "


    Originally, the onlookers who only thought chufei was a soft guy changed their views on chufei when they saw chufei''s rude, vulgar and arrogant behavior. They were also full of expectations for the coming big excitement, so the onlookers began to follow chufei''s words.


    Ye Chen was very calm at the moment, and even completely ignored Chu Fei''s rude behavior of kicking his leg. He stood up and said with a smile:


    "bet When we meet for the first time, it''s not easy to spend too much money on gambling. " Ye Chen looked at Chu Fei''s clothes with disdain and said: "it''s illegal to bet money. We are all qualified people, so we can''t do things that violate the law and discipline. I think it''s like this... "


    Ye Chen raised his head higher than anyone else. He only looked at Chu Fei from the corner of his eyes and said, "let''s compete. If we lose, we''ll get through each other''s crotch. How about that?"


    After hearing Ye Chen''s initial description of the bet, the onlookers thought it was very boring, but when ye Chen said the bet of drilling crotch, the onlookers exploded!


    In particular, those people who are holding their mobile phones to record videos are more excited and almost suffocated: it''s too powerful! Did not expect things to develop to this point, if this video sent to the Internet, that click rate is not rub rub!


    There are two of these people who work in we media. At the moment, they are more excited than anyone else. What others see is still the click through rate, or the topic of conversation, but what these two people see is the crash of money!


    "Wow, it''s so big!" Chu Fei said in shock. Chufei''s side, an Suyi has been trying to stop chufei, especially now, an Suyi is more anxious.


    "Chufei, don''t gamble with him. He knows a lot about literary games. What his family does is antique business!"


    Chu Fei nodded, but did not really put this sentence in mind, because Chu Fei did not rely on what vision, but the system. The reason why Chuanguo Yuxi can become a legend on the Internet and a "Fabrication" is that it is not so easy to see through.


    If the so-called experts can really see through the imperial seal, how can they let it live in the street and be put on the street as a fake!


    So Chu Fei didn''t care, didn''t care at all, didn''t care at all.


    "Well..." However, Chu Fei pretended to be hesitant in order to make ye Chen take the bait completely.


    As the saying goes, it''s not too big for those who watch the funerals, and it''s not too big for those who watch the funerals. Among the onlookers, especially the two we media people, they coaxed: "promise, promise! Bet with him


    "Yes, promise! If you don''t agree, it''s not a man! "


    "Brother, promise quickly!"


    "Promise, hurry up, don''t be careful!"


    However, many of the onlookers were really thinking about Chu Fei, especially a few elderly people, who all began to persuade Chu Fei to calm down and not to do stupid things.


    People''s eyesight will not be bad when they get older. Naturally, ye Chen is a rich man. Such people''s understanding of antique jade is certainly not comparable to Chu Fei, who may not even be middle class.


    But Chu Fei can''t refuse this request. After all, he also wants to see ye Chen''s reaction after the truth is revealed. So Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it seems that everyone is very enthusiastic. OK, I promise you the bet!"


    "Good! Happy, let''s start now Ye Chen said, put the seal back to its original position, and invited Chu Fei to pick it first!


    After seeing ye Chen''s tuoda, Chu Fei was very surprised and said:


    "do you really want me to come first?"


    "Of course, it''s my care to let you come first. After all, not many people dare to gamble with me." Yechen''s self-confidence comes from his heart. Although chufei decides to teach yechen a lesson, chufei also has to admit that yechen''s self-confidence in literary games is really solid.


    "You don''t regret it?"


    "Ha ha ha, I really didn''t regret it!"


    "Then I''ll choose?"


    "Please..."


    "OK, I''ll choose the coolest one!" Chu Fei then stooped to pick up the imperial seal, and then bumped it on his hand, as if to confirm the weight of the seal.Chufei''s behavior is just like a fool in yechen''s eyes, picking antiques and cool ones!


    "Have you decided?" Ye Chen looks at Chu Fei with disdain. He doesn''t worry about what good things Chu Fei will get. After all, there are several really good things that are so "cool" in appearance.


    "Er..." Chu Fei pretended to be hesitant for a moment, and then nodded heavily after giving him a little worry, saying:


    "that''s it! How aggressive


    Ye Chen sneers and stoops to pick up a seal. However, this seal is not the one ye Chen played with for a long time, but another one next to him.


    The shape of this seal is simple, natural and slightly elliptical. It seems to be made of jade, but I don''t know what kind of jade it is.

 Chapter 115

    "Now that you have chosen it, I will choose this one!"


    "it''s very easy for us to step back and start..."


    "No! Wait Chufei reached out to stop it.


    "What? Do you regret it? " Ye Chen scorns the way.


    "Of course not. We can''t gamble on other people''s things. Now that we''ve chosen them, we''ll pay for them, and then we''ll talk about it. What do you think?" Chu Fei turns the button around again, and ye Chen comes in very happily.


    "Well, I agree! Then... " Ye Chen just wants to pay, Chu Fei talks again.


    "Wait, you have to listen to me at least?"


    "Ha ha OK, I''ll hear you finish Yechen just feel very funny, at the same time he doesn''t mind let chufei lose more thoroughly, so yechen didn''t refuse.


    "What you and I choose is what we think is the best. Then we have to pay according to the price we want, not the original price."


    "You..." Ye Chen is not happy. After all, Chu Fei is talking about something that goes against the "rules" in the antique circle.


    "What? You don''t have any money? " Chufei said defiantly.


    Where can ye Chen stand Chu Fei''s provocation that he has no money? He sneers and says angrily:


    "OK Just as you say. Boss... " Ye Chen turned to the boss and said, "I''ll pay 20000 for this seal."


    Before the boss spoke, Chu Fei continued:


    "what''s the matter if you pay for it?"


    When the onlookers heard that they were going to pay for it, they were even more excited. They were all in line with Chu Fei''s urging. Ye Chen was upset, but he couldn''t help it. He turned to the girl beside him and said:


    "pay for it."


    The girl naturally won''t refuse ye Chen''s order at such a time. After all, it''s a gamble now. It''s a matter of face saving. As ye Chen''s woman, she dare not let Ye Chen lose face in public.


    "Good!" The girl nodded quickly, reached out and counted out 20000 yuan from her pocket and threw it to the boss.


    Yes, it''s throwing. But this time, the boss is ready to take it. The boss is also murmuring in his heart now: is this boy helping me make money? Is it necessary to make so much noise?


    The boss couldn''t figure it out, and the onlookers couldn''t figure it out, but now it doesn''t matter whether you want it or not. The key is to pay out!


    "Now, it''s your turn!" Ye Chen see money has been given, naturally the "ball" kick back to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei''s money is not much, only less than 50000 yuan in the ring, and the bank card is still in Dadong, that is to say, he can move more than 40000 yuan, but Chu Fei doesn''t want to give the boss so much money. The reason is very simple, just because the value of the things in his hand is too huge.


    Therefore, Chu Fei turned his head and pasted it in an Suyi''s ear and said in a soft voice:


    "Suyi, I only have more than 40000. It''s not enough. How much do you have on your side? Lend me first!"


    It''s not a matter to lend money to Chu Fei. It''s not a matter to give away money. But an Suyi doesn''t understand why more than 40000 yuan is not enough! But now, it seems impossible for chufei to give up this gamble


    Ansuyi sighed, made up her mind and asked, "how much do you need?"


    "How many do you have?"


    Two rhetorical questions, an Suyi was completely hoodwinked this time, but she still told the truth.


    "I don''t have much on me. There are more than 4.5 million in my account. It''s my company account. You can transfer money at any time..."


    "Well, lend me four and a half million!" Chufei nodded.


    "Ah?" Ansuyi was surprised, but on second thought, his money was meant to be used on his father, just to let him have a little hope, but now his father is completely good, this money is equivalent to making money in vain, so he will not feel much pain.


    So, an Su Yi just nodded and agreed.


    "Boss..."


    Since an Su Yi agreed, Chu Fei naturally wanted to communicate with the boss.


    "Ah?" The boss answered in a daze. Although he made a lot of money here, although he earned it by gloves, it was just a little bit. Today, he made 20000 yuan, which made him suspect that he was dreaming.


    "Boss, give me your bank card number and account name..."


    "You..." The boss stood up in surprise, but he was stopped by Chu Fei before he said anything.


    "Listen to me, everyone is waiting..."


    What''s the matter with the onlookers! This man asked the boss for the bank card number! Is there something more shocking happening! Or is he afraid, so use transfer, so the amount is small, others can''t see, this is to save face for himself?


    "Good Ok... " The boss felt helpless and took out his bank card from his wallet. He took a pen and paper and wrote down the bank card number and account name to Chu Fei.Chu Fei gave the note to an Suyi and said:


    "pay!"


    An Suyi took the note, nodded calmly, took out his mobile phone and began to transfer money. Ansuyi''s account is still the company''s account. After all, she just transferred the industry, and has not written off her company. At the same time, all her money is put on the company''s book.


    And now the electronic payment is convenient enough, especially the company to personal transfer is seconds to no delay, even such a huge amount.


    Five minutes. It took only five minutes. Ansuyi finished the operation and said:


    "it''s a success."


    As soon as ansuyi''s voice fell, the mobile phone of the stall owner next to him began to ring. The boss was startled by the sound of text messages on his mobile phone, so he quickly took out his mobile phone to check


    "Four Four hundred and fifty Ten thousand! "


    The boss was shocked, 4.5 million like a huge hammer hard hit on his chest!


    Ye Chen and the girls around him were also shocked, 4.5 million, which is not a small number! If you win or lose according to the amount you pay, I''m afraid Ye Chen has already lost.


    But even if ye Chen doesn''t lose now, the gambling is not over, but ye Chen has been compared by Chu Fei from the aspect of courage!


    The onlookers are the most excited! Four and a half million. It''s like winning the first prize in the lottery! Although the money is not for themselves, but we are excited to call up!


    "I''m Cao, four and a half million, bullshit!"


    "True or false, boss, he really gave you 4.5 million!"


    "Deceiving, you can''t be hyping!"


    "I don''t know. Even if it''s the hype of the script, I''m excited to see it. It''s 4.5 million! I am Cao


    Ye Chen doesn''t know what he should do now. It''s reasonable to say that he has won the grandiose gamble until now. But when the boss called out the figure of 4.5 million, he began to doubt himself.


    But this doubt only lasted less than five seconds and then disappeared, because he absolutely believed in his own eyesight. And just now he also saw the dialogue between chufei and an Suyi, because the distance is not far, he also heard a little substance.


    Therefore, ye Chen is now very determined that the money was paid by an Suyi, and the money will be asked back by an Suyi in the end!


    "Well, you paid, your seal is yours, and I paid, so this cool seal is mine Now, you can talk about the advantages of your seal. Why is it worth 20000 yuan? "


    Chufei began to grasp the scene, his mouth is to announce the beginning of the next stage.


    Ye Chen snorted coldly. He said that after the event, he must stir up the hype. He also needs to arrange an interview with the boss. He must report the story that an Suyi and an Suyi paid and then went back on their deeds. Everyone must know about it!


    It hasn''t happened yet. Yechen has already designed the script. If chufei knows, he will have to praise "zhennima is shameless!"


    "Well, I''ll say it first..." Ye Chen was already a little upset. After all, no matter whether it was true or not, he was eager to prove himself for the fact that people had paid 4.5 million yuan.


    "This seal is a casual one. The material is Nanyang jade, also known as Dushan jade. Although the appearance is not very good, this seal is from the Qing Dynasty. I can be sure that the market value of this seal is about 17000 yuan. If I pay 20000 yuan, the boss will not lose."


    Ye Chen finished, he can only say this degree, more things he can''t say, because to say is basically to pass on art, even if he is generous, he won''t say his judgment in front of so many people.


    However, although it''s just a little bit of content, people around us take a breath of air. Things from the Qing Dynasty were found in such a small stall. It''s just Taobao!


    For a moment, the eyes of these people looking at the booth changed, and they became naked and bloody. Ye Chen naturally noticed this situation, but he would not remind those people of anything.


    After listening to Ye Chen''s story, an Suyi is even more nervous. Although he hates Ye Chen, even disgusted, she can''t deny Ye Chen''s ability in writing and playing Jade.


    However, an Su Yi is just nervous in her heart, but she is still very indifferent on her face. Her idea is very simple and can''t make Chu Fei lose face.


    Chu Fei looked back at an Su Yi and naturally saw an Su Yi''s composure. With a smile, he turned to the surprised boss behind the booth and said:


    "boss, you hear me! He gave you 20000 because the seal was from the Qing Dynasty and belonged to Nanyang jade! "


    After a pause, chufei continued to say: "but I gave you 4.5 million, not because it''s worth 4.5 million..." Chu Fei slightly raised the jade seal in his hand and sighed:


    "that''s just because even if I borrow money from my friends, I can only take out 4.5 million. If I have more, I will take it out without hesitation As for how much the one I chose is worth I think you''ll know in a few days! "After that, Chu Fei took the imperial seal and threw it into his hand. No one noticed this little action except ansuyi. Although ansuyi was extremely shocked, it didn''t show any abnormality. She just thought of the books in the library that disappeared out of thin air


    "Yechen, now even if I tell you that it''s worth 4.5 million, or even 45 million, you won''t believe me. Why don''t you wait a few days, and then you''ll see the results on the news. As for the bet, the result of the cash it! I''m not in a hurry... "


    Finish saying, Chu Fei pulled an Su Yi to leave here, but did not leave Gu Yi Garden, but pulled an Su Yi to look at the scenery.

 Chapter 116

    Ye Chen originally wanted to stop Chu Fei and an Suyi, but thinking of Chu Fei''s confidence when he finally spoke, ye Chen put down his hand that had just been lifted into the air.


    Four and a half million is not a small number. Although this amount of money can''t make ye Chen feel painful, even if he is happy, he can take out four and a half million to throw around the street. But the problem is that if ye Chen does, I''m afraid his father won''t give him any good looks.


    Moreover, ye Chen is more aware that he has lost, lost momentum and lost the topic in the process before the result of the gambling is really announced.


    Although he found a Qing Dynasty seal worth 20000 yuan at a roadside stall, it really shows his eyesight, the problem is that Chu Fei and an Suyi took out 4.5 million yuan.


    Ye Chen gave up the block, but that doesn''t mean he can really let it go. The crowd of onlookers has begun to disperse, and only the owners of those stalls stay on the side of the road.


    The women around yechen are also depressed. Every girl who can stay in yechen''s rich family is not stupid. Naturally, she knows what''s going on.


    She didn''t open her mouth or do anything. She just kept quiet. However, in order to prevent Ye Chen from getting angry with herself, the girl stood so close to Ye Chen that the man couldn''t bear to vent her anger on her.


    Ye Chen sighed and waved to a little distance. Then a group of people in black came running. These people in black are ye Chen''s bodyguards. It has to be said that the rich second generation has almost reached the point of having a group of bodyguards.


    After all, what happened to the world''s richest man has awakened all the rich people in the world.


    "You, from now on, follow him 24 hours a day..." Ye Chen picked one of the smartest bodyguards, pointed to the boss beside him and said:


    "I don''t need you to disturb his life, but I want you to keep an eye on him. If those two people want to force money back from him, you must record all the information on the spot, no matter it''s text or video, and no omission is allowed."


    The stall owner was startled at first, because ye Chen was obviously not easy to provoke. When ye Chen arranged a man in black to follow him for 24 hours, he was really scared.


    However, after hearing what ye Chen said, the boss''s heart was a little calm. Moreover, although his family''s house is not big, it is very convenient and close enough to the police station.


    The boss thinks very clearly that if the man in black really wants to follow him 24 hours a day, the first thing he has to do is to take him to the police station, neighborhood committee and Property Office to register and explain. Only in this way can he really ensure the safety of himself and his family.


    "Yes The bodyguard in black will not refuse ye Chen''s request. After all, what he eats is this bowl of rice.


    "Well, let me know if you have any information."


    With that, ye Chen left with the girl beside him and went back to his car and home. Today''s play has no nature.


    Ye Chenli opened, and the rest of the bodyguards naturally left. Only the man in black who was arranged to stare at the boss stayed.


    "Hello, you can call me yang, you can call me Xiao Yang. I''ll be with you 24 hours a day from today until my boss announces to stop, but don''t worry, I won''t interfere with your personal life... "


    "Well, I know, do you want to do everything I do?" although people have made it clear that it will not interfere with their own life, the boss decided to ask more clearly.


    "No, as long as you and I are within a certain distance, but I still need to go to your house and try my best to work with you..." Then the man in black took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Now I will ask my colleagues to send some monitoring devices, mainly to monitor the phone calls of you and your family. If those two people contact you again, I will record all the conversations."


    "Are you going too far?" The boss is not happy. After all, this kind of thing has completely affected his life.


    But at this time, the next few bosses may be greedy, he made so much money, one by one began to coax together.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Is it the third day outside


    "You''d better promise. You''re not afraid of the shadow. Is that the truth?"


    "Don''t talk about it. He doesn''t dare to promise. He usually earns so much. I don''t believe that he didn''t raise Xiao San. If you look at his tired virtue every day, he must let Xiao San serve him well every night!"


    maybe it''s human words, maybe it''s just anger. The boss agreed, which makes Xiao Yang feel relaxed. To tell you the truth, their bodyguards need to be registered in special departments. If they are found to have any illegal acts, they will definitely have a stain on their career.


    Now that the boss has volunteered, everything will be easy to say. Even if he is reported, he can also explain himself.On the other hand, accompanied by an Suyi, Chu Fei toured the whole Guyi garden. During the whole journey, they just chatted about the scenery and occasionally talked about some of their own experiences.


    Ansuyi is very interested in chufei because she knows that chufei once donated all her assets to a remote mountain area. But ansuyi was really interested in what chufei looked like when he was the second generation of rich people, and whether he was really as independent as the legend.


    Chu Fei naturally didn''t find it hard to talk about himself in the second rich generation, especially the absurd things he did with Dadong.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei and Dadong didn''t do any bad things together, otherwise I''m afraid Chu Fei would be embarrassed. Two people walk and chat all the way in Guyi garden, and soon it''s six o''clock in the evening.


    It''s past autumn, and it''s getting dark at six o''clock. So, the two people very tacit understanding began to go back, and after an hour of traffic jams came to an Suyi''s home.


    According to the temperament of an Su Yi, Chu Fei thought that an Su Yi''s home should be at least a duplex level, or even a villa. But after seeing it, Chu Fei didn''t know how to express his opinion.


    An Suyi grew up in an old community with three bedrooms and one living room. In fact, Chu Fei can be very sure that this kind of old degree of community, in the whole Shencheng certainly only this place will have.


    If such a community appears in Shishi, chufei will not be surprised. After all, Shishi is only a third tier city, but Shencheng is not the same. This is an international city, and it has such a community. How can we not be surprised!


    "Come on, what are you thinking?" An Suyi received a text message from his father on his mobile phone, urging them to go home for dinner!


    "Nothing, just a sigh..." Chufei said with a deep breath.


    "How, feel Shencheng still has such community a bit inconceivable?" An Suyi is very curious about Chu Fei''s ideas. Today''s one-day contact made her curious enough about every idea of Chu Fei. Although Chu Fei''s explanation is very common and the description is very plain, an Suyi just finds it interesting.


    "Yes, it''s incredible, but I just think it''s incredible because your family is here..."


    "Why?" Ansuyi asked with great interest.


    "In my imagination, your home should be a villa with beautiful scenery..."


    Chu Fei is just expressing his real ideas, but occasionally after two people around hear this sentence, all secretly give Chu Fei a thumbs up, this bubble sister skill is amazing!


    of course, there will be some people who are not a poor fellow, but no one will really make complaints about it.


    Ansuyi''s home was on the third floor, and they soon came to the door. An Suyi rang the doorbell in a complicated mood, and soon heard his father''s laughing voice.


    The door opened


    "It''s so fast to come back. Did you already arrive when I texted..." An Huairen''s face is really red. At the moment, he has nothing to do with the dying pancreatic cancer patient.


    "Dad I''m back! " Ansuyi seems to be carrying out a ceremony. She goes to her father and hugs him.


    "Well, well, home, home, come on in, your mother has a meeting to make delicious food, smell, smell! Ha ha ha... "


    "Incense "Incense!" Ansu said with red eyes. She was too excited now. Although she had never shown it before, in fact, ansuyi always suspected that she was dreaming. Even when he rang the doorbell, he was not sure that it was true.


    But now, she was sure that it was true, not a dream.


    Chufei looks at the communication between an Suyi and his father with a smile. Although he is not a woman or a client, he can feel the inner waves of the father and daughter.


    Not everyone can understand the pain of a son''s absence from his parents. And Chu Fei saved an Suyi from such suffering. It can be said that this must be the most grateful thing in an Suyi''s life.


    But Chu Fei also sighed in his heart that a person''s power is always limited. Even if you are God, you can''t give everyone the opportunity to make up for their regrets.


    When the father and daughter finally ended the "ceremony" like grand exchange, Chu Fei was warmly pulled into the living room and pressed on the sofa.


    "Xiao Chu, although you don''t like us to call you benefactor, no one can deny this fact. So, at the dinner table, our whole family will toast you. You can''t refuse!" An Huairen said very seriously, serious to Chu Fei can not think of a way to refuse, of course, there is no need to refuse.


    "Well, I won''t refuse. I''ll drink as much as I have!"


    "Good! Ha ha ha... "


    There are few topics that old people and young people can talk about together, especially when an Huairen regards chufei as a life-saving benefactor. So, the topic of three people soon fell on ansuyi, and began to ask about the life of ansuyi in detail.

 Chapter 117

    Ansuyi was also excited. After hearing the news of her father''s serious illness, this conversation was the most anticipated and regretful thing. So now her father asked, and ansuyi made it clear without any concealment.


    But at the end of the day, Chu Fei added: "Uncle an, before meeting me, she had sold all the industries. She asked you to go abroad for the best treatment, even if it was just the last few days..."


    Things have passed, so Ann Huairen naturally will not taboo this kind of words, of course, more always want to say this is chufei, not others.


    "Ah? You Even if you don''t meet Xiao Chu, you don''t have to. After all, you still have your own life. "


    "Dad..." Ansuyi just gave a sweet and greasy cry, and then stopped talking about it. There was no need to say a lot of things, because everyone understood.


    Soon, the dining table in the restaurant was full of delicious food, which was made by an Suyi''s mother. Many things were even prepared for an afternoon.


    At the dinner table, the ansuyi family respectfully drank a glass of wine, and chufei drank it seriously, and then finally returned to the normal dining atmosphere.


    Anyishu''s mother had a good chat at the dinner table, but she had a good chat.


    "Su Yi, you don''t know. When your father was in hospital, he told me all day how good he was. He couldn''t die. Even if he died, the whole country had to issue an obituary, and he was sure to be on the news..."


    After hearing these words, chufei realized something in his heart. Combined with the words and promises made by an Huairen in the hospital, chufei''s heart brightened up.


    "What''s the matter? Uncle an''s identity is certainly not simple. You can''t be a retired commander!"


    Chu Fei cleverly used this question to open the conversation of an''s family, and an Huairen didn''t care about Chu Fei''s disguised inquiry, saying:


    "little Chu, guess..."


    Since an Huairen said that he let me guess, it means that the commander that Chu Fei said before was wrong. Since the commander was wrong, Chu Fei began to speculate.


    First of all, age. On the way to Shencheng, Chu Fei asked an Suyi and knew that an Huairen was 69 years old this year. That is to say, an Huairen was born in 49 years. If people of this age join the army at the right age, they are likely to catch up with the war of self-defense and counter attack against Vietnam.


    However, at that time, an Huairen should have been in his early 30s. He must not have been an ordinary soldier. He should have been an officer After estimating for a while, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "you are Chief


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to say much, because the officers who survived after that war must have been promoted, and they would not go back home casually. They would definitely stay in the army. In this way, the commander is the most likely rank.


    "Yes! Yes, Xiao Chu. Good guess! I''m the team leader... "


    "Xiao Chu, don''t take it seriously. His team leader is still a team leader who has made mistakes. Otherwise, how can he recover and go home? In the final analysis, he was expelled..." Ansuyi''s mother also answered.


    Indeed, an Huairen was a regimental commander at that time, and he was also a regimental commander directly involved in the war against Vietnam. However, when he retreated at the end of the war, his troops were attacked by many Vietnamese people.


    Seeing that his soldiers died in the hands of the people who didn''t seem to do any harm after the war, an Huairen was furious! Direct fire! And continued until the withdrawal from the war zone.


    There''s no way to hide such a thing, so after an Huairen came back, he was punished and forced to retire from the army directly, without any compensation.


    However, this is a good thing, because he was jointly insured by the army and was not sent to the war court, otherwise the result of an Huairen would not be so good.


    "If you think about it, the comrades who stayed in the army with him in those years will be promoted to what position!" An Suyi''s mother asked chufei with a smile.


    Chu Fei nodded solemnly and said:


    "Uncle an, do you still have contact with those old comrades in arms?"


    "Of course, or how can I do those things. But now they are retired. After all, they are at this age... "


    Chu Fei nodded, knowing that he had found a solution to what he was worrying about.


    "Auntie..." Chufei takes out a pill of Huichundan from the ring and quietly crushes the wax clothes. At the moment when ansuyi''s mother opens her mouth to respond, chufei puts the pill into ansuyi''s mother''s mouth.


    The entrance of Huichundan is melting. Ansuyi''s mother just subconsciously shut up. The ammunition has turned into a force of heaven and earth and entered her body, and began to release all her strength.


    The vast majority of people at this age have more or less some diseases, some of which may have little impact, but some may be fatal if they are not careful. So, for the sake of an Suyi, for the sake of an Huairen, an admirable old man, and also for the sake of his future work, Chu Fei sent out another spring elixir.Although at the beginning, both an Suyi and an Huairen didn''t know what had happened, when the fragrance of the medicine came out, they immediately realized what had happened.


    An Suyi''s mother, an Huairen''s old companion, now only feels that her mouth and nose are fragrant, and her body is more comfortable than ever. Her body seems to have been combed by the power of immortals. Although her appearance has not changed, she is very confident that her body is definitely healthier than that of a young man!


    This is the power of Huichundan, the real power


    It can be said that although the two parents of ansuyi had completely different physical conditions when they took Huichundan, they both had more than 30 years of longevity now, as long as there was no accident


    "Xiao Chu, this is..." An Huairen is distressed, but at the same time, he feels happy, which is a very contradictory psychology.


    "Chu Fei Thank you Ansuyi was also shocked. After a long time, she said thank you.


    "I didn''t say that. I have a few more..." This time, Chu Fei intentionally changed the two or three he said before into several, because he wanted to guide an Huairen.


    "What else do you have? So Can you take out five more? Buy, I want to buy, whatever the price! We need to buy one billion or ten billion! " After living for so many years, an Huairen naturally realized Chu Fei''s careful thinking, but the question is, when facing this kind of thing, even if you know it''s a trap, can you really not step in?


    "Uncle an, I don''t have so many now, but I can take out five, but I have to buy all the billions, which makes me very confused."


    "You Xiao Chu, I really don''t know if I should say you are smart or stupid Five, can you take them out? How long can you take them out? Give me a promise


    When he said this, an Huairen''s momentum changed. It seems that he is no longer the ordinary old man, but a general in the battlefield.


    "As long as I can give it to you now, I can tell it in a short time."


    "Pretend, give it back to me, I don''t believe you can figure it out!" An Huairen stares at his eyes, claps his big hand on the table and says, "tomorrow, go to Yanjing! Plain clothes, buy air tickets, the fastest and the earliest


    Ansuyi didn''t know why her father was suddenly so excited, but she didn''t think too much about it. However, she really wanted ansuyi to be short when she spent money on shopping.


    Ansuyi is rich now, but that money is not enough to buy the plane tickets of the family and chufei. As for more money Isn''t that all spent by chufei!


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her daughter''s dilemma, an Huairen naturally finds the problem.


    "Hey, hey..." Chu Fei said with a smile: "Uncle an, auntie, the money of plain clothes has been borrowed and spent by me..."


    "Ah?" An Huairen and his wife are very surprised, very surprised.


    "You Not four and a half million? "


    "Yes, I lent it to me when I went out to play this afternoon, and then I spent it..."


    "Hiss Four hundred and fifty thousand, and it''s going to cost? What did you buy? " An Huairen''s eyes are bigger than the ox''s, and an Suyi''s mother is no better.


    "Good thing..." Chu Fei made a deep smile.


    "What''s the matter, plain clothes? Tell me quickly. Don''t you two keep it from us. Is something wrong?"


    An Su Yi knew that she couldn''t hide it, and seeing Chu Fei''s appearance, she knew there was no need to hide it. Therefore, an Suyi said what happened at the gate of guyiyuan in the afternoon, including yechen''s part.


    "So, Xiao Chu, are you gambling with Ye Chen?" An Suyi''s mother couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I bet my eye on him."


    "Then the boy of the Ye family picked out a seal of the Qing Dynasty, and took out 20000 yuan?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Su Yi, didn''t you tell Xiao Chu what kind of business Ye Chen''s family did?" An Suyi''s mother shifted the spearhead to her daughter, complaining.


    "I said, but I believe chufei more." Ansuyi smiles calmly.


    Mr. an Huairen stood up, rummaged through the boxes and found a cigarette, lit it and began to be silent. He had been quitting smoking for a long time, but now he was shocked by this incident and started smoking again.


    Until the whole cigarette was almost finished, an Huairen turned around and sat down at the table again, saying:


    "Xiao Chu, seriously, if you say you can take out the elixir and save a skeleton, I believe it, because this elixir has proved But you are still too aggressive when it comes to antiques... "


    When an Huairen finished, an Suyi''s mother also said:


    "yes, it doesn''t matter if you have money, but the one you bet with Ye Chen If you lose, you have to go through the other side''s crotch, which It''s too... "Yes, 4.5 million just shocked the old couple a little, but what they were really worried about was the bet of Chu Fei and ye Chen. If we say that this is the most humiliating way in the world, drilling crotch can definitely rank on the list!

 Chapter 118

    Chu Fei naturally understood that the old couple were not distressed by the 4.5 million yuan. After all, even if they were really distressed, as long as they associate with the two rejuvenating pills, they would not have any more reluctance.


    In the final analysis, what they worry about is that chufei will be humiliated by yechen.


    As for ye Chen, the old couple knew all about him, including the experiences of his daughter an Suyi when she was abroad, so they naturally understood Ye Chen''s temperament.


    Although once they did want an Suyi to marry Ye Chen, it was a long time ago. When they understand what ye Chen has done abroad, to tell the truth, an Huairen''s failure to break Ye Chen''s leg has given the Ye family a lot of face.


    After all, this ye family is not that ye family. It''s just an ordinary merchant family, and it''s a merchant who was once shamed by an Huairen.


    If it wasn''t for the Ye family''s investment in many infrastructure projects in China, it would have offset the mistakes made by the Ye family. I''m afraid that an Huairen would not have given the Ye family any good looks at all.


    "Uncle an, auntie, you really don''t have to worry, because I will win this bet. To tell you the truth, if that boy hadn''t been pestering Su Yi all the time, I would have been too lazy to pay attention to that boy. "


    "What? Is the thing you picked out more valuable than his Qing Dynasty seal? " An Huairen has some doubts, but he feels inexplicably that Chu Fei''s words are believable.


    "In this way, the seal he took is not qualified to compare with me at all. He is not qualified at all..." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me you found the national treasure! If it''s a national treasure, you You... "


    "Hand it in. Don''t worry, uncle an. I will definitely hand it over to the state. As for whether it can be put in the museum, it depends on whether your old comrades in arms are enough..." Chufei shrugged his shoulders, and his tone was slightly funny.


    "Ah, you, you were all born in a good era. Many young people don''t even believe that such a fierce war happened..." An Huairen sighed, his tone full of helpless emotion.


    "If you could go through what we''ve been through, you young people wouldn''t have such doubts. Our generation is really working hard for this country. Even now, we have never given up fighting for the people''s life... "


    Chufei nodded. Although chufei was once a real rich second generation and a dandy, chufei had to admit that Mr. an Huairen was right.


    Only those who have really experienced that era can know how important peace and development are and what difficulties the country is facing.


    "Uncle an, don''t care. I was wrong just now. I was talking nonsense..." Chufei very sincere apology, this once again let an Huairen old two see chufei differences.


    "Well, on behalf of our generation, I accept your apology." An Huairen nodded and said, "now, can you tell me what you found?"


    "Let''s see it together in Yanjing tomorrow, but I can give you an account You guess, you think, a seal, there are five dragons entangled, printed on the face of eight seal characters, ordered by heaven, both Shou Yongchang


    After Chu Fei said here, he did not continue, and an Huairen began to think. Not only an Huairen, but also an Suyi and his mother began to think together.


    However, what the three of them think about is not "what is this", but "is it possible that this is true?".


    Although settling down is not a scholarly family, all three members of the family like reading and have made great achievements in history and humanities. Therefore, when Chu Fei said the eight words of Yinmian, the three members of the family already knew what it was.


    However, this information is too shocking, because for all people, this existence is just a legend.


    Next, none of the four people spoke any more. The ansuyi family were all thinking. At last, even thinking was no longer enjoyable. They all went to the books to look up the information.


    Only Chu Fei is still at the table, and only Chu Fei is still eating big. Chufei''s heart is also funny, heart road, the world can really calm look at this matter seems to be the only one.


    But Chu Fei was very active when he thought about it. He was shocked when he just knew it. He ignored it. En, he did it on purpose.


    Chu Fei didn''t eat fast, but he ate well. He had been eating for more than half an hour before he stopped. Later, Chu Fei began to clean the table, which should be collected and washed. Ten minutes later, the table had been cleaned, and the dishes and chopsticks had been cleaned.


    Until this time, Chu Fei returned to the living room, but there was no one in the living room, because the three members of an family all went to the study to look up the information.


    Sitting on the sofa, Chu Fei just thought it was fun and boring. Finally, he didn''t know what to do, so he turned on the system. Of course, Chu Fei is not going to crape myrtle. After all, disappearing at this time will definitely scare an''s family.Chu Fei just opened the system interface and focused on the frame of the cultivation system (above the main interface of the system). On the left side of the box, the names of nameless and huichungong lie quietly in the list. On the scale of the main interface of the cultivation system, Chu Fei sees that his cultivation is stopping at the early stage of inducing Qi.


    Then Chu Fei opened huichungong. In the figure pattern of the interface, Chu Fei saw the line that was slowly shining, and the perfusion button that had been lit up beside it.


    When the perfusion button is on, it means that Chu Fei can start the next stage of cultivation. Chu Fei naturally would not hesitate and pressed it directly.


    - it needs to consume 5 million exchange points, is that right?


    Chufei didn''t hesitate. Five million exchange points are really nothing for chufei now. When Chu Fei pressed the perfusion button, Chu Fei only felt that mysterious force entered his body again, and this time he also forcibly opened Chu Fei''s inner vision ability.


    The so-called internal vision, in fact, is to be able to clearly see their own channels, can clearly see their own inner scene.


    In the last infusion, Chu Fei did not open this ability, because at that time, he was only promoted from the mortal body to the Friar''s initial physical state, and he was not qualified to have the ability of internal vision at that time.


    But this time, finally.


    Chu Fei''s mind was clear, and he looked at his own Dantian at the first time. Dantian is a big acupoint three inches below the navel. At this moment, Chu Fei saw a huge ocean in his own Dantian.


    Yes, it''s the ocean. It''s magnificent and vast. Chu Fei was startled by what he saw. How could there be an ocean in his heart? Shouldn''t it be


    Heart should be a long time, Chu Fei did not think of a clear concept. Yes, even if a lot of online novels have written about cultivation, it is only a fabrication after all. Few of them really know what kind of state it should be in Dantian.


    Chu Fei noticed that the sea in his Dantian was still expanding slowly. He could not see any boundary at all, but he could still clearly feel that the sea in his Dantian was expanding.


    "Can''t it be called Dantian? It seems that it''s better to call it dantianhai! " Chu Fei''s cultivation doesn''t need to be controlled by himself, so his mind can think freely, and it won''t affect his cultivation progress at all.


    I don''t know how long later, Chu Fei finally felt that his Dantian had stopped changing. At this time, Chu Fei''s cultivation had reached the middle stage of Qi inducing.


    At the same time, the perfusion button went dark again, and the countdown below became 15 days, that is, half a month or two weeks.


    But at the moment, there is no stable line in the design, but there is no one line in the design.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand why it was like this, but I think it was also the characteristic of this kind of practice. Chu Fei thought carefully that if the lines on the human nature pattern represented meridians, then he would only open one meridians now. But if it''s not a meridian, it''s a region That''s another story.


    But Chu Fei knew that if all the lines on the human nature pattern of this interface line were lit up, his cultivation would reach the peak level In the Lagerstroemia realm, that level should be called the great emperor.


    After the training, Chu Fei returned to reality and found that two hours had passed, and it was 10 o''clock in the evening. It''s late at night, chufei thought.


    However, even at this time, the family is still studying all kinds of data in their study. Chu Fei didn''t know that during this period of time, an Suyi, an Huairen, or Su Yi''s mother, had already made countless phone calls.


    Some called university teachers and professors, some called research institutes, and some found the homes of various experts. The only question they asked was whether the "Chuan Guo Yu Xi" could be a real thing!


    They also received various answers. Some people said that it was impossible to exist, some believed that it was only folklore, some remained neutral and did not express their opinions, while others affirmed that it was absolutely true.


    But there are so many opinions that can''t be unified, and Ben can''t give any help to Ann''s family, so they can only continue to look for all kinds of information.


    In the end, an Huairen had no choice but to make a phone call to his old comrades in arms.


    Yanjing, Xiyuan


    in an antique room, six old people are sitting on a comfortable sofa chatting about the past and the present. However, one of the six old people is obviously different from the other five. This one is wearing yellow clothes, while the other five are casual.


    "Have the five of you really decided? You know, although we don''t object to your choice of euthanasia, you really don''t have to. Although you have retired, this country can''t do without you. "


    "Elder brother, although we are only in our eighties this year, much younger than you, we have too many injuries and we are satisfied to survive until now. We are all retired from the battlefield. We are not afraid of death or pain, but we don''t want to let the country waste those good things any more. Our bodies, we all know. "The old man is right. His health is really bad. Even if he just said these words, he was tired and sweated a lot.

 Chapter 119

    Among the five old people, the youngest is in his early 80s, and the oldest is nearly 90 years old. However, the old man in yellow is more than 90 years old, which is far beyond the five old people.


    "Good things are developed to be used. Although they can''t be popularized, the old people who live in you can still afford to spend their lives."


    "Ah, brother..." Another of the five sighed and said, "do you know how long we haven''t been sitting on the sofa so comfortably? It''s really boring to be in a wheelchair every day. "


    "Well, even if you are tired and busy for this country, can''t you think about us? What shall we do when you are gone? "


    "Ah..." The rest of the old people did not speak any more, just sighed, sighed lonely.


    The old man in yellow has nothing to do. He has said all the things that should and shouldn''t be said, but he can''t stop the five brothers'' desire to die. He knew there was no way, so he sat down on the sofa, silent.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door, and a young voice said neatly:


    "report!"


    "Come in..." Yelled the old man in yellow.


    "Yes


    Red sandalwood door opened, a handsome young soldier came in, his hand holding a mobile phone, but the mobile phone screen is dark.


    "Report, received a call from Shencheng, he called himself an Huairen, want to let five old leaders answer the phone."


    "An Huairen?" When the five old people heard the name, they were all surprised, and their eyes were full of memories and regrets.


    "Yes, he calls himself an Huairen." The young soldier replied.


    "Connect, the person who can know this number is definitely not an ordinary person." The old man in yellow clothes obviously doesn''t know an Huairen, but as he said, the person who can call this number will never be ordinary. What''s more, they also asked the five old people in front of them to answer the phone by name, which almost shows the identity of an Huairen.


    "Yes The young soldier turned on his mobile phone again, dialed back the number he had just called, and soon got through. After pressing the hands-free button, the soldier gave the mobile phone to the old man in yellow, and then turned back.


    In fact, the soldier had no way to give the mobile phone to the old man in yellow, because the five old men''s hands had already been unable to lift, let alone take the phone, even moving their fingers was a very painful thing.


    "Hello..." After the phone was connected, the old man in yellow stood up, raised his mobile phone in front of the five old people, and turned on the hands-free.


    "Hahaha, old leaders, remember me, an Huairen!"


    "How could we forget you, you troublemaker..."


    "Yes, you are in your sixties, too. How are you? Are you all right?"


    "How did you remember to call us?"


    "Well, seriously, if you don''t call, we''ll think you''re dead! Ha ha... "


    "Don''t talk to them. Tell me, how are you in Shencheng?"


    After hearing an Huairen''s voice, each of the five old people cheered up and started a joke they hadn''t played for many years.


    "I''ll talk to you later, old chief. Tomorrow I''ll take my old companion, my child and a benefactor to Yanjing to find you. No matter what, you must promise! What''s more, I need the best antique identification team in China, the most advanced experts and the most advanced instruments. I''ll bring something to show you! "


    Several old people looked at each other. Naturally, they would not refuse the request of the former commander. However, they were not very interested in that thing and their so-called friends.


    "Boy, what on earth can make you so excited." Of the five old men, the one who was a little better said.


    "I''ll give you a hint. I''m ordered to live forever! Anyway, we have to meet tomorrow! Also, help us arrange a plane, no money to buy tickets! "


    Eight words, representing the existence of a special eight words, in an Huairen after the export, all of a sudden let the presence of six old people completely shocked.


    No one paid attention to what an Huairen said that he had no money to buy air tickets. Several people were thinking about the meaning of the eight words.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you now. Someone will pick you up at six tomorrow morning!" After all, the old man in yellow is much older, so he is the fastest to recover from shock.


    Then the old man in yellow hung up, put his mobile phone on the table and said:


    "do you still want to die now? Anyway, it''s not allowed today. Tomorrow, you must wait until after tomorrow! "


    The old man in yellow thought very clearly that if the man named an Huairen came, these five old guys might be able to cheer up again. After all, although the country today is stronger than any previous era, it is also facing the most serious crisis.At this time, no one is willing to lose a few veterans, especially those who are extremely experienced in both international politics and military affairs.


    Shencheng, settle down


    seeing that the phone was hung up, an Huairen didn''t think much about it. He said to his old companion and daughter with a smile:


    "well, I don''t think we have to work hard. Let''s leave this kind of thing to those people who specialize in research. No matter whether it''s fake or not, a spring elixir alone is enough for us to make a special trip."


    "Just go, it''s not like you haven''t been there, but you should ask your old leader to arrange a plane for you. Your spectrum is really big!" Plain clothes mother white an Huairen old man a look, and then went to the front of a slap on the old man''s shoulder.


    An Huairen laughs and doesn''t care, but suddenly realizes the time and the benefactor left by his family.


    "What time is it It''s over ten! Little Chu... "


    "Oh, go out, go out, Xiao Chu has been alone for so long..."


    "Parents, don''t worry, slow down, slow down..." Ansuyi just feels funny at the moment. Although he doesn''t know what chufei''s performance and mood will be at this time, she believes that chufei won''t be unhappy because of this. After all, chufei made it.


    The family finally opened the door of the study and came out together. At this time, Chu Fei had just finished his "cultivation" and was thinking about the practice.


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple, that is to say, by now, it''s already in the middle of Qi inducing period, but he can''t do any magic. It''s too humiliating to talk about it!


    Therefore, Chu Fei considered whether to practice some skills If you think about it, you have more choices. First of all, there is the system''s skill interface. Although there are only some boxing methods on the earth, if you can exchange so many points, it will not be a street stall.


    Another option is to go to the crape myrtle world to find a special attack spell. Although I haven''t tried it yet, I can''t say that there are some independent fighting spells, such as pure sword, a single method and so on


    Just then, Ann''s family came out.


    "Xiao Chu, you Just sit here all the time... " An Huairen old man looking at the living room sitting straight Chu Fei''s back carefully asked.


    "Xiao Chu, eat well "Yes?" An Huairen''s wife is more direct, the first thing to consider is whether Chu Fei had a good dinner, but when she put her eyes on the table, she found that both the table and the kitchen had been cleaned up.


    "Little Chu, you won''t Have you cleaned up the kitchen for your aunt? "


    Hearing this, the biggest reaction is an Huairen and an Suyi. They are really surprised this time. After all, this kind of thing is not what the guests want to do.


    On the contrary, Chu Fei was very calm. He said that the kitchen was not dirty at all. He just put what should be put in the refrigerator and washed all the dishes. It was not "all cleaned up".


    "Auntie, how can I? Your kitchen is not dirty. I just cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks..."


    "That''s not appropriate. How can you do it This I... " It seems that for her, the kitchen is a woman''s territory, and women should do all the big and small things in the kitchen.


    "Auntie, it''s OK. I also like doing housework." Chu Fei''s words are just comforting. He doesn''t want to make Su Yi''s mother so tangled because of this.


    And Chu Fei didn''t do any housework at all, but even if he didn''t do it himself, he had seen how others did it. He knew the basic things like washing dishes and how to use the refrigerator.


    "Well, they''re done. What are you still struggling about here. Xiao Chu... " An Huairen comforted his old companion briefly, then took his wife and plain clothes to sit down and continued:


    "let''s leave for Yanjing at six tomorrow morning What do you think? Do you have time to prepare? "


    The preparation that an Huairen said is naturally a spring elixir. After all, Chu Fei also said before that it would take time to prepare for five.


    "Don''t worry, there is enough time. I don''t think it''s too early. Uncle an, you, Auntie and Suyi should have a rest early. We''ll start at six tomorrow morning. We don''t have much time to go to bed. "


    Chu Fei stood up. Although he wanted to live and settle down directly, it was not easy to say it directly, so he decided to make a state.


    "Ah, you''re leaving. My house is not empty. You have to stay in a hotel. Stay in my house! Su Yi, you come and sleep with us. Xiao Chu sleeps in your room! "


    An Huairen waved his hand and made the arrangement. Chu Fei just politely refused several times and then agreed to come down. He really didn''t want to go out looking for a hotel, after all, it was a lot of trouble.


    Although let Chu Fei in his former room, plain clothes also have no idea, after all, she did not come back to live for a long time, that room has basically become a guest room, naturally there will be no boudoir occupied feeling.However, even if where is the boudoir of Suyi, ansuyi will not say anything. She is no longer a little girl, and she will not care about this kind of thing as much as a little girl.


    The next few people really didn''t do anything more. After a brief exchange of places to go tomorrow, they were ready to have a rest. Of course, chufei''s part was handed over to ansuyi to clean up. It was not until ansuyi was finished that chufei was allowed to enter the room.

 Chapter 120

    After entering the room, chufei said good night to each other. Chufei knew that he was ready to take action. Today, the purpose of Chu Fei''s action is very clear, that is to go to Tiandan pavilion to buy back chundan.


    Chufei closed the door, and stood at the door to listen to the movement outside. After confirming that the three members of an family had entered the bedroom, he started the transmission interface of the system and directly entered the boundary of Lagerstroemia crape myrtle. He appeared on the top floor of the backyard of Shuntian Pavilion and in the space courtyard specially made by Shuntian Pavilion for chufei.


    Crape myrtle has been wearing a moment before the appearance of the big cloud system.


    Chu Fei first moved his hands and feet in the room, confirmed that there was no place to jump and hang, and then exchanged a bunch of shock bombs, flash bombs, grenades and other things from the weapon interface of the system.


    Chu Fei hasn''t forgotten what he did when he left the world of crape myrtle, but he just destroyed the jade palace. If he doesn''t get ready, what should he do if he let someone kill him when he goes out!


    After making all the preparations, Chu Fei went out of the courtyard and entered into the top of the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion. Originally, Chu Fei thought that he would not meet any acquaintances, but as soon as he came out, he saw mei''er standing at the door.


    "Meier? Why are you still here? Didn''t I ask you to have a rest? "


    "Young master..." Meier nodded with a smile, and said, "young master, I''m a monk, and I''m not an ordinary little girl. I won''t be tired."


    "You can''t be tired. You''re almost my bodyguard standing here..." Chu Fei is speechless. He really doesn''t want Meier to stand at his door all the time. It''s better to be on call than to wait at the door.


    After all, as modern people on earth, few people can get used to the existence of servants and servants, especially the super cute little beauty Meier. Who would be willing to give up!


    "Young master, bodyguard?" Bodyguard is not the word of crape myrtle. At the same time, there is no such thing as escort agency in this world, so Meier naturally can''t understand the meaning of bodyguard.


    "Well, to protect my servants at any time..." The cold sweat that Chu Fei wipes forehead explains a way.


    "But Meier doesn''t mind being the guardian of the young master Bodyguards... " Meier is a little shy, but more happy.


    "That''s no good. I''m not used to being protected by girls. I''m a man. It''s better for me to protect you..." Chu Fei defends, but this sentence lets charm son hear out another meaning.


    "Young master, are you really willing to protect me?"


    "Er..." Chu Fei knows that mei''er has misunderstood when he looks at mei''er''s slightly coquettish look. But if he really wants to think about it, Chu Fei really wants to, but if he says it directly at this time, I''m afraid it''s no different from expressing mei''er.


    Chu Fei hasn''t thought about this kind of thing yet. Although he knows that his hidden disease has been cured by Zou Jiao''s Neidan, and even has been strengthened to a great extent, this kind of thing is a lifelong thing after all.


    Chufei doesn''t like Meier or yunshuxue, not wujiangyue. Chu Fei''s real problem now is how to make him calmly accept the fact that several girls marry him together


    Chu Fei is also a man, naturally hope to have this kind of life, but the problem is, even if other girls don''t mind, he is also guilty.


    Chu Fei is not a young man. When he was a rich second generation, he chased and played with many girls. Play well, but any kind of serious pursuit will make Chu Fei realize what trouble is.


    Coax girls, buy gifts, take the initiative to apologize and so on. Although it can only be called trouble, it is still a girl. If there are three, four or even more girls, the trouble will become a disaster!


    Therefore, it is for this reason that Chu Feiming knows that now Meier and Yun Shuxue have fallen in love with themselves, but they still dare not really take the relationship between the two girls and themselves seriously


    What''s more, there is an ansu dress on the earth. Chufei also has a great liking for ansu dress, and even likes it. Occasionally, chufei will visit ansu dress.


    If Chu Fei takes in Meier and Yun Shuxue in this world, he will not touch an Suyi Then there were more and more girls, so Chu Fei thought of the classic "Tang Bohu points to autumn fragrance" shot by Stephen Chow.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. I''ll go out now. If you''re OK, Meier, come out with me!" Chu Fei forced to change the topic, although this let Meier a little disappointed, but the next invitation still let Meier happy again.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. But, young master, where are you going so late? "


    "To Tiandan Pavilion!"


    With these words, chufei pulls Meier down the stairs and walks out of Shuntian Pavilion. But I don''t know why, when chufei passes through Shuntian Pavilion, he feels a strange atmosphere, which makes chufei a little uncomfortable.


    Chufei didn''t ask Meier what happened, because he didn''t want to be in trouble now. What he wanted to do tonight and what he wanted to do tomorrow were very important to chufei.After leaving Shuntian Pavilion, they went straight to Tiandan Pavilion. They didn''t do anything else on the way, and naturally they didn''t encounter any trouble. However, when they came to the gate of Tiandan Pavilion, Chu Fei subconsciously looked in the direction of feicui palace.


    Then chufei was shocked


    Originally, you can see the main roof of feicui palace directly here, but after the feicui palace was destroyed by chufei, there will be no more. But when Chu Fei subconsciously looked at it, he found that the jade palace was standing there intact.


    Moreover, Chu Fei could see at a glance that the jade palace was higher, bigger and more brilliant than the one destroyed before.


    "Meier..." It was so amazing that Chu Fei was sure to find out, so he grabbed mei''er who was about to enter Tiandan Pavilion and said, "didn''t I destroy the jade palace? How Again, and higher? "


    "Ah, young master, don''t you know? The jade palace has been built again... " Charm son doesn''t matter of say.


    "Built again? It''s only one day, isn''t it? " Chu Fei''s tongue.


    "Yes, the jade palace had been built before noon the next day And it''s expanded a lot. Uncle Kong went to watch the ceremony specially... "


    "Well Oh, well... "


    Chu Fei did not ask any more questions. He found that he might reveal the characteristics of "woodlouse" again. But it''s not incomprehensible to think about it. This is the world of crape myrtle, and all the monks are running on the ground. In this case, it certainly won''t take much effort to build an ordinary Pavilion.


    As long as the materials are sufficient and several monks work together, it is not difficult to rebuild a jade palace. Moreover, since it can attract tianbang and Dibang experts to play in feicui palace, it naturally shows the strength of feicui palace.


    Chu Fei is no longer entangled in this problem, pulling the charm into the Tiandan Pavilion. It''s not the first time that the staff of Tiandan pavilion have seen chufei. Last time, they used xianyuanjing to buy back chundan. This kind of thing can''t happen before!


    This is enough to show that chufei is a rich man! Moreover, the steward of the Tiandan pavilion has specially explained that if Chu Fei comes back later, he must use the etiquette of the guest of honor.


    "Here you are, young master! Second floor, please Behind the counter, the clerk saw chufei and Meier come in, directly left several guests outside the counter, and ran out enthusiastically.


    "Yes." Chu Fei knew that it was necessary for him to "put up a plan" in this world, so he didn''t show much politeness.


    On the second floor, which private room is still there, Chu Fei and mei''er sat down, and then the clerk said:


    "young master and young lady, wait a moment, I''ll call the steward to come over and help you make a pot of good tea by the way!"


    "Well, please." Chufei nodded.


    Then, the man gently closed the door and left. After about three or four minutes, the voice of the man came from outside the room, saying:


    "young man, I''ve brought you tea, and the manager has also come..."


    Chu Fei stood up and opened the door, which surprised the man with tea outside. After all, it''s really rare to treat a man like this.


    "You young master, you are so small..."


    "Young master, please sit down. You are our guest of honor in Tiandan Pavilion..." Fang Guanshi is also very polite. He invites chufei into the action and sits opposite chufei and Meier. When the man put down the tea, he left and the door closed again.


    "I don''t know what you need this time?" Fang Guanshi was still straight to the point, but this time he poured tea for chufei and Meier again and again.


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said:


    "I really need it. I don''t know How many of them are there in guibaoge


    "Do you need more rejuvenation pills?" Fang Guanshi nodded and continued: "there are only 100 pieces of Huichun pills in Tiandan Pavilion. However, if you need too much, we can arrange to make pills for you immediately."


    Chu Fei calculated for a while, one hundred pieces are enough, if you still use xianyuanjing to settle accounts, that is one hundred xianyuanjing. But now chufei is different from last time. Last time chufei was a poor man, but now chufei is a rich man. After all, I have a bunch of Fayuan crystals from elder an!


    "Don''t bother. One hundred pieces are enough. I''ll buy the one hundred pieces."


    "Good, young master. Please wait a moment. I''ll get some pills for him." Fang Guanshi then stood up and left. A moment later, Fang Guanshi returned to the room with a cloth bag the size of a palm in his hand.


    The surface of the bag is embroidered with complicated patterns, the background color is gray, and the mouth of the bag is tied with ropes.


    "Young master, here are 100 pieces of Huichun pills. Please check them." When he said this, Fang Guanshi put the cloth bag on the table and pushed it to chufei.


    Chu Fei takes a look and guesses that it should be the so-called heaven and earth bag. However, in order to prevent his embarrassment, Chu Fei gives the bag to Meier and asks Meier to check the number for him, while Chu Fei takes out a hundred xianyuanjing from his tuntian ring and puts them on the table.It was the first time that Chu Fei took out such a large number of things, so he also felt the conveniences of monks. Although Chu Fei didn''t understand the principle, he speculated that it was also because the vitality of heaven and earth combed the body and spirit, and the number of one hundred Chu Fei was determined by a glance.


    "Are you still paying with xianyuanjing?" Fang Guanshi saw a pile of xianyuanjing on the table, and his eyes suddenly became round. After all, if the quantity is less, xianyuanjing will be used, but one hundred Huichun pills will be paid by xianyuanjing, which shows the wealth of chufei.


    Anyone who can buy back the spring elixir with a hundred xianyuanjing must have a certain background, otherwise no one will waste so much. Therefore, for a time, Fang Guanshi''s evaluation of Chu Fei was higher.

 Chapter 121

    Chu Fei has already taken out xianyuanjing, and there is no need to answer the question of Fang Guanshi. So Chu Fei just nods his head with a smile. After confirming that there is no problem with the number of Huichundan, Chu Fei leads Meier to leave Tiandan Pavilion.


    Chu Fei wanted to lead Meier back to Shuntian Pavilion, but Chu Fei also wanted to go back to earth to have a good rest. In addition, it''s not too early, especially in the world of crape myrtle. There''s nothing to look forward to in nightlife, so Meier has no interest in strolling outside.


    Of course, if Chu Fei is willing to watch the moon and the stars, Meier must be willing to accompany him. But now at this time, Chu Fei doesn''t want to be out there with nothing to do.


    After all, people''s experience is limited. In case Chu Fei encounters any messy things here, it will directly affect the actions on the other side of the earth. In this way, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Two people walking on the road, did not notice someone tracking, and tracking them is a never seen girl. The woman saw Chu Fei and mei''er come out of Tiandan Pavilion, and had already confirmed that they were heading for Shuntian Pavilion, so she turned and left. After spreading her body method, she disappeared instantly.


    A moment later, the girl came back, and there was another person standing behind her. They were all girls, one by one like fairies. However, among these people, there was a person that chufei didn''t want to see now - Hua yu''er.


    In addition to the flower fish, the rest of the girls, except for the girl who followed Chu Fei before, are all in the same position as the flower fish.


    "Mr. Chu, where are you going in a hurry?" Hua yu''er takes the lead in launching her body method and falls in front of Chu Fei and mei''er, while other girls also follow her and stand behind Hua yu''er.


    After the girls fell, they began to look at Chu Fei in the field with great interest, occasionally pointing in a whisper, laughing like the spring breeze blowing the willows.


    At the moment when huayu''er and others appear, Meier is ready to fight, and she is also ready to ask for help. Since the jade palace was destroyed by chufei, Kong Yuan felt that chufei was like a guy who specialized in making trouble. He would always get into trouble.


    Therefore, after that, Kong Yuan gave mei''er a pile of jade charms and told her to use them countless times. There are many things like jade charms for help in Shuntian Pavilion. Meier already has them. However, she has never used them. This is what Kong Yuan worried about most.


    "Yo..." Chu Fei was surprised in his heart, but he didn''t show any fear on his face. He was just a little depressed in his eyes and said: "it''s a long night. I didn''t want to sleep. I thought only Meier and I couldn''t sleep. Unexpectedly, huayuer hasn''t slept yet..."


    Chu Fei uses Zhou Xingchi''s lines, but the problem is that he has a charm in his lines, so this sentence is easy to be misunderstood.


    At least, it''s easy to get caught in the pigtail.


    "Why, can the Duke of Chu not sleep when he is with such a beautiful person? I don''t know if it is... " Hua Yu Er talks and her eyes float to Chu Fei''s lower body.


    The jade palace is also a brothel in the final analysis. There is no taboo for girls in this kind of place to speak naturally.


    "What? Fish girl want to try? But I''m not interested in you, not at all... "


    On this topic, the advantages of earth people are enormous. This make complaints about Tucao is full of streets, everyone has already trained a pair of "Jingang not bad" face.


    Flower fish is very beautiful, very beautiful, but the more beautiful a girl is, the more likely she is to care about the man''s evaluation. Of course, if you say she is beautiful, she will not care about it, and may even dislike it. But if you say that people are not beautiful or interested, it''s a big deal.


    "Mr. Chu has a high vision. Where can a little girl afford it? But if Mr. Chu destroyed our Jade Palace, should he do something?"


    Chufei laughs and looks at the direction of the jade palace with his eyes hanging. He points to the new high-rise building over there:


    "do you have any evidence that I destroyed your jade palace? Where is the emerald palace? It''s more magnificent than before. Even if you don''t thank me for helping rebuild the emerald palace, you still slander me. Sure enough, the ancients are right. Only women and villains are hard to support... "


    "Mr. Chu, you look down on our women?" The flower fish''s eyebrows stand up, and she has already begun to get angry.


    However, Chu Fei doesn''t care whether an enemy is angry or not. On the contrary, what Chu Fei is really angry about now is how the people of feicui palace can appear here.


    At this time, chufei had to nod and admit that the famous "Murphy''s law" on the earth really existed, because chufei''s worry happened so soon, and it seemed that it was not easy to solve.


    "Why don''t you come to pick up the guests at night and make things with me?" Chu Fei has been too lazy to play those winding dialogue, so Chu Fei directly began to choke, and this is what Chu Fei is relatively good at.


    "You...""I don''t know. I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. I come to block my way. I''m looking for you. I''m provoking you?"


    "You destroyed the emerald palace!"


    "I destroy your sister. You''re trying to make me offend. I destroy your jade palace. What''s the matter? Do you believe I''ll ruin it again? Do you believe I''m going to destroy your emerald palace now? Do you believe I''m going to kill people this time? "


    The continuous questioning of Chu Fei makes Hua Yu Er''s face blue and white, because in the questioning of Chu Fei, some of the biggest problems are pointed out. First, Chu Fei didn''t hurt anyone, and really didn''t hurt anyone. The only one who was injured was sister Hua who was cut off by Hua yu''er.


    In addition, it''s really Hua Yu Er who tripped Chu Fei first, and wanted Chu Fei to offend the two groups of people who were on the top floor at that time. At the same time, Chu Fei did have the strength to destroy the jade palace again.


    Although the people of jadeite palace didn''t appear at the time of the blood beast project, they still have some information. In particular, Chu Fei''s decisive attack directly blasted the huge blood ape to pieces, and the fierce beast was also injured and fled. With this ability, it was not difficult to destroy the jade palace.


    Because the jade palace is just a brothel, as a brothel, you must have the appearance of a brothel. You can attract everything with beautiful women, but you can''t frighten everything with your own strength.


    Because once you do that, then no one will take the jade palace as an ordinary brothel, then the jade palace will naturally have a lot of difficulties.


    From this point of view, even though all the buildings of feicui palace have been rebuilt and normal business has resumed in only one night, the materials used are just ordinary folk materials, and there is no Dharma array at all.


    Although it is not easy for individuals to doubt the jadeite palace, doubt is only doubt, as long as there is no evidence to say anything. But once someone catches the evidence, your jade palace will definitely have ulterior motives.


    Therefore, what chufei said has really hit on the weakness of feicui palace, unless these girls can kill chufei on the spot.


    But even if they are too confident about their own strength, they don''t think they can kill chufei in an instant, because chufei is a person that people dare not underestimate.


    In fact, from the beginning of the dialogue to now, Hua yu''er is OK, but the girls that Chu Fei has never seen behind Hua yu''er have let out their own momentum, but Chu Fei has no reaction.


    Chu Fei didn''t respond, but the charm around Chu Fei was responsive. The charm had already opened up her aura and resisted the momentum of those girls for a long time.


    "You..." Hua Yu Er still wants to talk, but Chu Fei doesn''t give Hua Yu Er another chance to talk. Instead, he forces Hua Yu Er to ask:


    "if you don''t get out of the way, I will destroy your jade palace now. Do you dare me?"


    "You Shameless The flower fish is very angry.


    "Do you think I have the ability?" Chufei continued to ask with a smile.


    "Hum, chufei, don''t think that if you hide in Shuntian Pavilion, the world will be peaceful. Sooner or later, I will kill you." Huayu''er, as Huakui on the surface of the emerald palace, when did she try this kind of insult, so she was very angry and angry.


    But the problem is that the fish really dare not gamble. Now it''s very important for the jade palace. It''s so important that they can''t make any mistakes now. If the jadeite palace is destroyed once, it can be regarded as reconstruction and expansion, but if it is destroyed again, there will be no suitable reason to explain it.


    "Ha ha..." Chu Fei sneers and pulls mei''er to leave here. And they dare not have any entanglement.


    When Chu Fei and mei''er finally disappeared in the sight of several girls, the girls who originally stood behind Hua''er surrounded Hua''er with a smile and said with a smile:


    "fish, to tell you the truth, do you like him?"


    Girls are always keener than men, especially when it comes to such emotional things.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can I take a fancy to him?" It''s impossible for the fish to be angry? I think it''s very possible... "


    "That''s to say, when did the famous Hua Kui Hua Yu Er feel so emotional towards men before you, but look at you now, do you still say it''s boring to him?"


    "Fish, admit it. You must have a crush on her. If you admit it, we won''t do anything. Even if the palace master knows it, he won''t blame you. Why don''t you admit it?"


    "You..." Flower fish don''t know is shame anger or anger, she already completely don''t know what to say, it''s worth spreading body method to leave here.


    "I think the fish has moved the truth..." Those girls are still analyzing.


    "It must be, but I don''t know if that chufei is worthy of fish..."


    "I don''t think fish is worthy of others? Look at the temper of sister Yu Er, and then look at the little beauty beside Chu Fei. She is no worse than sister Yu Er... "


    "So Ah, let''s go back. It''s not easy to come out. Go back to practice, or the palace master will be angry again. "The girl heard all the conversations, but she didn''t dare to express any opinions, because her status was too low to express any opinions at all.

 Chapter 122

    Chufei and Meier quickly return to Shuntian Pavilion. There is no accident on the way. Meier wanted to talk to chufei for a while, but after chufei showed that there was something important to do the next day, Meier gave up the idea.


    "You should rest early..." Chu Fei said goodbye to Meier and pushed the door into his courtyard. Backhand closed the door, opened the system and returned to the earth, back to the bedroom of Shencheng ansuyi.


    However, when Chu Fei came back, he was startled by what he saw. In other words, what Chu Fei saw was not a thing, but a person, and a woman, an Suyi.


    An Suyi is standing in the room, and is wondering where chufei has gone. The next moment, chufei appears in an Suyi''s room.


    Fortunately, chufei changed the transmission point before he left, otherwise if it appeared in Shishi, there would be no explanation.


    "Where have you been?" At the moment, ansu was wearing a pure white cotton pajamas, with a figure looming. It seemed that there was no extra cloth inside.


    "Well I went to the toilet... " Chu Fei casually pulled a reason, at the same time forced his eyes to shift from an Su clothes to other places.


    I can''t help it. Ansu''s figure is too good. It''s OK to wear professional clothes. After all, chufei is used to girls who wear professional clothes. No matter how good she looks in professional clothes, it''s all "shaped". But now ansu''s clothes are different. Let''s not mention the wet hair and two obvious points on her chest, just say


    Ah The hair is wet! Chu Fei noticed this later and knew that his reason must have been seen through.


    "I just came out of the bath, but there is no you in the toilet..." Ansuyi held her shoulders, with a lazy smile on her face, but her eyes were full of cunning.


    "Well This Yes, you are taking a bath, so I went out to find the toilet... " Chufei was embarrassed and could only continue to give a more ridiculous reason.


    "Is it?" An Su Yi approaches, looking at Chu Fei''s eyes, soft voice asks a way.


    "Well Yes Chu Fei coughed and pretended to be calm.


    "But my door will have an alarm system after 10 o''clock, and there will be a bell when I open the door. Why didn''t I hear it?"


    This time Chu feizhen was hoodwinked. This kind of alarm bell exists to remind the sleeping owner of the house that someone has come in. And this kind of thing is also very simple, although not many people use it.


    "Well This It should be It''s broken... " Chu Fei is willing to let an Suyi find that the book in the cart mysteriously disappears, but it doesn''t mean that he can let an Suyi know more.


    "Poof..." Ansu was amused by chufei, and her face was closer to chufei. Finally, she put her little mouth to chufei''s ear and said:


    "I lied to you!"


    With that, an Suyi ran out and went back to his parents'' room. At the same time, a hot blush appeared on his face.


    "Su Yi, you remember to put the bath water for that boy. People have been busy all day..." An Suyi''s mother smiles at her daughter''s blush and pushes an Suyi out of her bedroom.


    Then, an Suyi''s mother said to his wife:


    "old man, how do I think Suyi seems to be interested in chufei..."


    "Nonsense, I''d be interested Isn''t it normal for young people with this ability to attract girls? " An Huairen leans on the side of the bed, looking at the book in his hand and saying it doesn''t matter.


    "Or Let''s talk to the boy and ask him what he means? "


    "Don''t you forget about yechen. Let your daughter decide for herself. Let''s not get involved."


    "Well..."


    In the bathroom,


    an Suyi puts bath water for Chu Fei while thinking about what just happened. Now she is blushing, and she doesn''t know where to think.


    "Ansuyi, ansuyi, why did you suddenly become so bold..."


    An Su Yi thought and murmured to herself, at the same time, she showed the little girl''s coyness from time to time.


    In the bedroom, chufei took off his coat and lay on the bed in his underwear. He was covered with a back blanket, but he didn''t feel cold.


    Chu Fei is thinking about things, but he doesn''t think about an Suyi, because Chu Fei forces himself to think about something else. Chu Fei is thinking about Kung Fu. When he just went to crape myrtle world to buy back chundan, Chu Fei forgot to talk about Kung Fu with Meier. It''s a pity to think about it.


    "Only next time Otherwise How about exchanging a skill first


    What Chu Fei said about exchange is naturally something under the column of system skills, but the things here are all boxing scores, all kinds of boxing scores, and one is more expensive than the other. The price of tens of millions of yuan makes Chu Fei hesitant.


    Moreover, Chu Fei speculates that after this skill is exchanged, it will open a window directly like Huichun skill and nameless skill, and then practice it by pouring or similar methods, that is to say, it will consume a lot of exchange points


    Although Chu Fei has a lot of points, if calculated by tens of millions, his points will be consumed in a few times"Forget it, I''ll talk about it later..."


    Chu Fei is ready to go to bed, but there is a knock on the door.


    Chu Fei guessed and stood up, then opened the door, and then Chu Fei blushed.


    It was an Su Yi standing outside. Chu Fei should have thought that an Su Yi had been here once before. But the problem was that Chu Fei had been thinking about Kung Fu, so his brain didn''t turn to this place at all, and he naturally ignored that he had only left his underwear.


    Although it is said that Chu Fei is wearing boxer pants and Boxer underwear, it is nothing. But the problem is, just before an Suyi left, that kind of intimate and ambiguous action, language and graceful figure, or let Chu Fei subconsciously YY for a while, so, it swelled up.


    Although Chu Fei forced himself to think about Kung Fu later, what he had already got up would not soften in an instant. It was not that he saw such ugly people as flowers


    So, after chufei opened the door, an Suyi saw a strong man''s body, and the big bulge under it.


    "That I''ll put the bath water for you. You can take a bath and then go to sleep... " With that, an Suyi covered her face and ran back to her parents'' room.


    An Su Yi has no way not to run, also have no way not to cover face, because an Su Yi saw Chu Fei''s bottom, and in the heart was also shocked by Chu Fei''s huge.


    You know, chufei was promoted by Zou jiaoneidan. What ordinary people on earth can compare there. Ansuyi is a modern man. Although he hasn''t been with any man yet, he should know everything.


    In addition, there are many same-sex friends in ansu clothes, so it''s natural to talk about the size of this thing. So, in the concept of an Su Yi, this thing can be as big as 17.8 cm, but Chu Fei 20 cm can only be the base level


    Chu Fei is also a face muddled force, but in the heart but still have a lot of secretly happy. But now that the protagonists have run away, Chu Fei can''t say anything more. He has to go into the bathroom and take a comfortable hot bath.


    Then there was a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, before dawn, chufei woke up and looked at the time. It was just 5:30, half an hour before 6:00. Although it seems that there is not much time, it is enough for a man.


    Chufei put on his clothes, rubbed his eyes and walked out of the room. He happened to see an Huairen sitting on the sofa watching TV and an Suyi mother and daughter making breakfast in the restaurant.


    "Wake up, wash your face quickly, toothbrush and toothpaste are all new!" An Su Yi seems to forget what happened last night. Seeing Chu Fei go out of the room, she urges her to get up.


    It may also be because of last night. Anyhow, now an Suyi has no strange feeling to Chu Fei. On the contrary, they are like old friends who have known each other for a long time.


    Chu Fei nodded, said hello to an Huairen and an Suyi''s mother, and then walked into the bathroom.


    Breakfast is very simple, but also rich enough, Chu Fei eat very fragrant, very full. At the same time, chufei thought, it seems that this is the first time for him to have a good breakfast.


    After breakfast, it''s six o''clock in the morning.


    Mr. an Huairen had just put down his chopsticks when his mobile phone rang.


    "Hello Well, OK, I see. Just a moment. " An Huairen hung up and said, "someone has come to pick us up. Let''s go..."


    After a brief tidying up, the four left home together. Downstairs, a business car was parking there. Chufei looked at the license plate, which was black. He knew it was a government sign.


    After getting on the bus, the car drove fast and went straight to the airport in Shencheng. After arriving at the airport, several people boarded the plane under the escort of a team of police, and no one noticed or found them during the whole journey.


    After boarding the plane, the plane took off directly and arrived at Yanjing airport after flying for an hour and a half. It''s the same shuttle bus, but this time there''s a police car.


    An hour later, the car finally stopped, and several people came to the destination of the trip, Xiyuan.


    However, the car just stopped for a while, and then started again. Several people in the car knew that it was just passing the guard box. A moment later, the car finally stalled and the driver got out and opened the door.


    "It''s already here. Please get out of the car."


    An Huairen''s family walked in front, and Chu Fei followed at the end. In front of them were several young soldiers, each handsome and sunny, with a rifle on his back and a pistol in his waist.


    "Hello, chief! Please... "


    The leading soldier saluted and then led several people into the building in front of him. It is the first time that Chu Fei entered Xiyuan and saw the Royal Beauty which has been handed down for a long time.


    The buildings in the west garden are all from hundreds of years ago. Although they are old, they are not old. On the contrary, there is an amazing atmosphere, which is constantly transpiration.


    Under the guidance of soldiers, several people have been brought into a hall, and there is no one in the hall at this time."Just a moment, please." After the young soldiers brought in a few people, they left. There were only three people in an''s family and Chu Fei sitting bored in the huge reception hall.


    A moment later, the door of the reception hall opened, and five old people in wheelchairs came in slowly with the help of several young soldiers. Behind them was an old man in yellow clothes.

 Chapter 123

    "This Old chief How do you How come... " After seeing the five old people in wheelchairs, Mr. an Huairen immediately welcomed them, with a look of surprise.


    "Their old injuries are too serious. Although they can receive the best treatment in Xiyuan, that kind of treatment can not solve the fundamental problem. In fact, if it wasn''t for your call yesterday, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to hold on to today. "


    The old man in a loose yellow training suit sighed. What he said is right. Last night, the five old people already had people who wanted to die. When people reach this level, whether they want to live or die depends on their heart. If they want to live, they can survive for a while. But if you give up, don''t want to support, maybe the next second will be out of breath.


    And these five old people forced out of the wheelchair before last night''s death, sat on the sofa in a normal posture that they hadn''t seen for many years, and said a lot. In fact, under such behavior, most of their remaining physical energy was consumed. If there was no phone call from an Huairen at that time, if there was no phone call from an Huairen In that case, I''m afraid that even if the five old people were not allowed to euthanize, they would drive west today.


    Chu Fei only looked at it, and he knew the state of the five old people in the wheelchair. You should know that Chu Fei is not proficient in medical skills. His understanding of medical skills can even be said to be zero. But just like this, Chu Fei can still see the physical condition of these five old people, let alone other people!


    The five old people are also very excited when they see an Huairen, but now they are speechless, and they even have difficulty in raising their hands. All they can do is smile and nod their heads.


    An Suyi''s mother and daughter have never met these old people. It''s sad to see an Huairen in such a mood at the moment. Fortunately, they know the purpose of this trip, so the sadness is only a small part, but more emotion is moving.


    "Fortunately, fortunately I came, fortunately I came!" While sighing, an Huairen turned to look at the old man in yellow clothes and said:


    "excuse me, can you ask them to go out first?"


    Of course, what Mr. an Huairen said was that the young soldiers pushing wheelchairs were men and women. Although they were all wearing military uniforms, they were doctors and nurses.


    "Well?" The old man in yellow thought about it, then nodded and waved to the young people.


    Soldiers have the characteristics of soldiers, and the most prominent point is to forbid them. After the old man in yellow waved his hand, several young people stood at attention and then went out.


    The door closed again


    "Now you can say what you want to do." The old man in yellow looks at an Huairen with his back. At the same time, he also looks at Chu Fei and an Suyi''s mother and daughter.


    "Xiao Chu, first..." An Huairen wants Chu Fei to give the pill to five old people, because he is worried that five old people may have an accident at any time.


    Before seeing the five old men, Chu Fei thought that he would bargain at that time. At least he had to say 123. But when he saw the physical condition of the five old men, chufei knew that it could not be delayed.


    So Chu Fei didn''t object. He nodded and came to the five old men.


    "What are you going to do?" The old man in yellow asked, but he didn''t stop him.


    "Save people..." Chu Fei smiles, then takes out a gift from the ring, smashes the wax clothes and puts them in the first old man''s mouth. Then he does the same thing and repeats it four times.


    After that, Chu Fei went back to the sofa and sat down calmly. Chufei has done what he can. If Huichundan can''t save the lives of the five old people, chufei has no way.


    Both an Suyi mother and daughter and an Huairen father are carefully observing the reaction of the five old people. However, the old man in yellow is now attracted by the magical fragrance of medicine.


    After thinking about it, the old man in yellow didn''t pay attention to the changes of the five old people, because he had already thought about it, but the shock in his eyes betrayed his apparent calmness.


    "What''s your name, little friend?" The old man in yellow stroked his beard and sat opposite chufei with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. I''m Chu Fei."


    "Well, chufei, good name..." After all, Chu Fei doesn''t think his name is good. If he really wants to speak, I''m afraid Chu Fei''s name has more attributes than others.


    "My name is man, you can call me old man..." The old man in yellow continued.


    "Old man..." Chu Fei nodded and said hello. He was officially acquainted with the old man in yellow.


    "Xiao Chu, can you tell me what the pills you gave them?"


    "Yes, since I''m here, I don''t intend to hide it. This pill is called Huichundan. It can cure all kinds of diseases. As long as the longevity is not over, it can return to health.... "


    "Although I know that this kind of thing can''t happen in real life, I still want to believe you." The old man in yellow sighed.


    "This kind of thing, naturally, can''t be said casually."Chu Fei also nodded, and then the two began to be silent.


    Because before the efficacy of the drug really plays, it is false to say anything now. At the same time, there is no need to say more about the warning content. After all, this is Xiyuan, not a casual place.


    No one who can enter Xiyuan is not a leader who has made great contributions to the country. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Xiyuan has become the core place of the whole country, although on the surface, it is only a sanatorium with good scenery, just for the leaders to provide for the aged.


    But everyone knows that the people here are absolutely the core think tanks of this country. Everyone is the treasure of this country.


    About half an hour later, ansuyi spoke for the first time.


    "It works!"


    "It''s finally working, old chief. Don''t worry. It''ll be fine soon. Look at me. I was a dying pancreatic cancer patient at noon yesterday, but now I''ve been hopping all over the floor. I''ll be fine soon. Hold on a little longer! "


    When an Huairen saw that Huichundan had finally played a role, he was relieved. After all, the situation of these five senior leaders was different from that of an Huairen. No matter their age or health, they were not as good as an Huairen.


    In fact, the reason why it took half an hour to really achieve the desired effect is that these five old people are too old and in poor health.


    It can be said that before taking Huichundan, the physical condition of these five old people was one tenth of that of an Huairen yesterday morning


    It''s just such a big gap, it''s just so weak.


    At the same time, each of these five old people has an old wound, and there are many sequelae, and almost all the viscera have lost their normal function.


    However, the half-hour time was painful for the five old people, because the rejuvenation pill began to release the vitality of heaven and earth to repair their bodies after it entered their mouths.


    Repairing your body sounds good, but it''s definitely not a comfortable thing. Moreover, it can be said that this is a very painful thing.


    For example, it can be understood that everyone had the experience of cutting his fingers when he was a child. When the wound was wrapped up and began to recover, his fingers would itch very much. Until the scab healed, they would also itch strangely. Only when the scab completely fell off, they would return to normal.


    The same is true for the five old people, but the weakness of the viscera and every cell is not the manifestation of itching. For the five old people, more experience is pain.


    But this kind of pain is to let five old people heart excited feeling, because for them, pain represents the body has changed. An Huairen, a former comrade in arms, can come here in a hurry. He will never do harm to others. It is obvious that he is here to save people.


    In this way, even if an Huairen doesn''t say that, the five old people will stick to it. Of course, even if they don''t want to insist, it''s useless, because after Huichundan enters the body, even if they are determined to die, they can''t die.


    At this time, wearing yellow clothes sitting in front of chufei, man looked up at chufei. Although his face was calm, his eyes were shocked and excited.


    Chufei also saw the old man''s mood, but chufei just smile, there is no other reaction.


    Half an hour later, five sounds of wheelchair crashing against the wall came, and then


    "An Huairen!"


    "Here it is


    "Commander Ann!"


    "Here it is


    "Ann boy!"


    "Here it is


    "Ha ha ha, you want to get it!"


    "Yes


    "Ha ha, well, our brothers haven''t been to the ground for decades! Have a good time


    "Yes..."


    An Huairen knew that there would be such an effect, but when he saw the five former senior leaders standing in front of him, he still shed tears.


    "Well, how old are you? Why are you still crying! Ah Wipe away your tears


    "Yes It''s... "


    At this moment, an Suyi''s mother and daughter stood by, laughing and crying.


    Chu Fei didn''t know what kind of experience an Suyi''s family had, or what kind of feelings an Huairen had with the five senior leaders. However, just from the performance of a few people at this moment, Chu Fei felt the so-called "comrades in arms".


    "Xiao Chu, have you never been a soldier?"


    Chufei opposite, man old happy smile, see chufei shocked after asked such a sentence.


    "Well, no, I''ve never been a soldier." Chu Fei nodded. According to the rules, Chu Fei should have been a soldier. However, because of his wealth, his family used to be one of the top taxpayers in Shishi City. Naturally, he had a lot of convenience in this respect. Even if Chu Fei didn''t go to college, he was eligible for exemption from military service.


    It can be said that as long as it is a man, he will yearn to join the army. Even if he vows not to go, he will yearn for military life at some time in his life.After all, the barracks represent men''s blood, which is a kind of thing in men''s bones. It can''t be lost if you say you don''t want it.

 Chapter 124

    Since he has never been a soldier, Chu Fei naturally can''t understand the feelings of an Huairen and the five old leaders at the moment. At least this man always thinks so.


    "Xiao Chu, let''s go next door and have a chat..." Man old chufei said with a smile.


    "Good..." Chufei nodded.


    Then, the old and the young left the hall, pushed the door open and came to the corridor. Chufei didn''t know where to go, but he just followed man.


    Originally Chu Fei really thought that man always wanted to take Chu Fei to the next room, but after he really walked up, he found that where is next door, but upstairs.


    Chu Fei follows behind old man. On the one hand, he criticizes old man for not telling the truth. On the other hand, he laments that old man''s body is really strong. After all, old man''s age can be seen from the wrinkles on his face and the lack of a black beard and hair.


    For such an old man, 80 is less said, 90 is at most tolerable, and it is not unbelievable to say 97 or 78. It''s just the second floor. Although they took the stairs, they soon came to a new room.


    After entering this room, chufei found that this room seems to be a conference room, because there are a lot of equipment and a few young office workers in it.


    Young office workers, specifically three people, three women, each age is about 20 years old, not much different from Chu Fei''s age.


    At the moment, the three girls in the room are studying something. There is a projection screen on the front wall, on which a video is playing.


    Chu Fei only looked at the video and knew what was going on. He didn''t know whether it was a coincidence. The person in the video was Zhao Yong, and the video was the video that Dadong showed Chu Fei about Zhao Yong rescuing hostages abroad.


    "Grandfather..." The girl who is in charge of this small meeting sees that man is always bringing chufei in, and immediately stands up and calls cleverly.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Man old smile with Chu Fei came to the desk, together to do in the girl''s side.


    When the other two girls saw Mr. man coming in with a strange young man, their faces were full of doubts, but the rules didn''t fall. They stood up and saluted Mr. man.


    Man nodded and motioned to the two girls to sit down and talk.


    "Grandfather, this is a video circulated on the Internet, which has been studied by technology. This video is real, and foreign colleagues have affirmed the authenticity of this matter. Now that we have determined the identity of this person, we are considering how to deal with this matter... "


    Old man nodded and said with a smile:


    "network, we can''t play with these new things. We still have to rely on you." Later, man turned to chufei and asked:


    "Xiao Chu, how do you watch this video?"


    Chu Fei just felt puzzled. Why did he come up and ask what he meant? What did they find out?


    Chu Fei thought about it and gave up this possibility, because Chu Fei believed that Zhao Yong''s story was not so simple to find out. I''m afraid their so-called determination of identity is only based on Zhao Yong''s superficial information, such as where he worked as a soldier and when he retired from the army. After that, he worked as a bodyguard for Dadong and then resigned


    At most, there will be no more such information.


    "I just came to accompany Mr. an Huairen to visit his comrades in arms. I''m not qualified to express my opinion on this kind of thing..." Chu Fei was modest for a while, but his real idea was to know what old man meant.


    Old man laughed, but as soon as he was about to speak, the girl named old man began to speak.


    "Grandfather, don''t embarrass others for this kind of thing. Although there are many people who have seen this video on the Internet, they don''t have a useful opinion. There are only two kinds of arguments. One is that the video is fake, the other is that the video is real, and the kung fu in it is real. How can this be possible?"


    The other two girls didn''t speak. They just looked at each other and then waited for things to develop with a smile. For the two of them, it''s fun to watch the girl fight with old man.


    "Xiaoman, how can you say that? There are many things in the world that can''t be explained, and it''s hard to explain. Your judgment is a bit arbitrary."


    It seems that it''s really ye and sun. Chufei thinks to himself that he doesn''t know whether the name of Xiaoman is because her surname is man or there are Manzi in her name.


    "Grandfather..." Xiaoman drags a long tone and starts to operate on the computer next to the projector. At the same time, he says:


    "look, grandfather, I know that there are many strange people and strange things in our country. Concealed weapons are also practical Kung Fu. But even in our army, there are few people who can throw two throwing knives at the same time and still hit the bull''s-eye! What''s more, in this video Look The man in the video killed all the kidnappers with a concealed weapon at the same time. Only in TV series can such a person exist


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was still listening carefully, but when Xiaoman began to act coquettishly, Chu Fei would smile and lie on the table, very comfortable to watch the excitement, just like the other two girls did.At the same time, Chu Fei also began to examine the appearance of the three girls. In a word, these three girls are all the beauties in the middle class, but maybe because of the relationship between the army and the middle class, these three girls do not have makeup, even if they only have light makeup.


    Chu Fei believes that with these three girls'' foundation, a little care about their dress taste and a little make-up, they can definitely become the kind of beautiful women who don''t want to move their eyes.


    However, Chu Fei is not among them. Even if these three girls all put on perfect makeup and sexy clothes, they can''t attract Chu Fei''s eyes.


    Because all the beauties Chu Fei has met are too high-level, not to mention Yun Shuxue, mei''er and wujiangyue, the three beauties in Ziwei world, or huayu''er, the number one in brothel, but to say the gentle and elegant ansu clothes, they can''t be compared.


    It''s too bad. Whether it''s temperament or appearance, it''s not the same level of people at all. It''s not even necessary to make a comparison. Of course, it''s not because these three girls are ugly, it''s just because ansu and Meier are so beautiful.


    "Xiaoman, you said it''s impossible, but you just said that the video is true, and so is the matter. Aren''t you inconsistent?"


    Old man looked at his granddaughter with a smile, not worried at all, just a little bit of her ideas, ideas and acting style.


    "But there is another possibility..." Xiaoman didn''t give up. Although she was inconsistent, she still didn''t think it was true.


    "What''s possible?" Man asked with a smile.


    "All this is just a planned case, including the dead robber. The purpose is to make this man..." Xiaoman pauses the video, points to Zhao Yong''s back and says, "the purpose is to make this person angry and attract the public''s attention, probably to get into the top management of our country or other countries..."


    Chufei secretly shakes his head. In chufei''s opinion, Xiaoman has started to make excuses in order to deny the authenticity of the video.


    However, Mr. man nodded seriously and said: "it''s possible to use a few lives to make a bureau. This kind of thing has been done by foreign guys. It''s really possible."


    Hiss


    Chufei heard man''s words, subconsciously made a sneering nasal sound, although the movement is not big, the action is also very small, but still inspired man and the three girls'' attention.


    "What do you mean?" Xiaoman stares up. At the beginning, she thinks that this strange man knows the rules very well. Although he is lazy, he doesn''t interfere. How can he become so annoying in a twinkling of an eye!


    "Ah, it''s ok I didn''t mean to... " Chufei apologized.


    According to Chu Fei''s experience in dealing with women for so many years, in such a situation, apology is the best choice. It''s better to argue or not. After all, it''s all men who suffer from reasoning with girls.


    Xiao man snorts after hearing Chu Fei''s apology, and then wants to continue to analyze the video. However, old man sees through Chu Fei''s careful thinking, so he raises his hand to stop his granddaughter, Xiao man, who is just about to speak. Then he says to Chu Fei:


    "Xiao Chu, what do you think of this video?"


    Old man has lived for so many years, and chufei''s careful thinking still can''t hide it from him, so old man held chufei for the first time, because he felt inexplicably that chufei should know something.


    "Ah, I don''t have any opinions, Mr. man. You go on. I''ll just listen. It''s a great honor for me to be here..."


    Chufei''s second half sentence is from the heart, here is Xiyuan, chufei can come in really is honored. Although this kind of honor is nothing to Chu Fei, it is Xiyuan after all.


    "Although I''m over ninety years old, I''m not a fool yet. Xiao Chu, this matter matters a lot. You''d better tell me your opinion..."


    "Grandpa, don''t embarrass him. Even if he has seen this video before, he can''t have any reliable opinions..." Xiaoman is very aggressive, but from a certain level, it is also reasonable, but the words are a little bad.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei really has his own opinion, which can not even be described by two words.


    "Old man, Xiao man is right. What reliable idea can I have..." Chu Fei waved his hand and refused. Although he was already thinking about how to deal with Zhao Yong''s affairs and the superhero''s plan, after all, he didn''t think about it thoroughly, and Chu Fei didn''t want to put everything in the open now.


    "Who do you call Xiaoman? Xiaoman is also your name!"


    Although chufei gave up expressing his opinions in accordance with Xiaoman''s mind, Xiaoman was still upset by the name of "Xiaoman". It can be said that chufei was menglang, but Xiaoman''s attitude was more difficult to accept.


    "Hum Well, I''ll change my name... " Chu Fei snorted coldly, but he still forced down the unhappiness in his heart. He said to old man, "this man is right. I really don''t have any reliable ideas.""Who do you mean! How polite Xiaoman has to be reasonable and unforgiving. The two girls beside her think it''s a little too much. But the problem is that everyone knows Xiaoman''s character. She is the mouth


    Chu Fei can be said to be dumbfounded now. He doesn''t know his name, and he can''t follow man to call Xiao man. Of course, he can only use "this person" to refer to him. But the problem is that there are three people here. Chu Fei''s point is reasonable.


    Can be such a small action, but attracted the small man''s abuse, this let Chu Fei very uncomfortable, and is uncomfortable to the extreme.


    "Hey, I''m Cao. I can meet such people everywhere I go! There''s no reason, is there? "


    Chu Fei has the capital to get angry, and is more qualified to curse. What''s more, the fault of this matter is not Chu Fei.


    Old man is also speechless. He has said many times about his granddaughter. This kind of attitude is easy to make people angry. However, little man seldom contacts strangers. The people she contacts are people who understand her temper. Naturally, they don''t have any opinions on her way of speaking and attitude. But chufei is different. Chufei is a new comer and a pure stranger.


    "Xiaoman, apologize!" Man would not favor his granddaughter, not only because of his virtue, but also because of Chu Fei''s possible identity.


    Five pills directly make five dying old people alive. What simple role can such a person play! You know, this kind of thing only appeared in the legend! That is to say, only people of this level and age can suppress their inner excitement. If they are close to it, I''m afraid the first thing to see such a thing is shock, and the second thing is to kneel down and ask for medicine.

 Chapter 125

    Although old man didn''t show his shock and didn''t kneel down to ask for medicine, in the final analysis, the purpose of old man''s bringing Chu Fei out was to ask for medicine.


    This kind of medicine is a must in any country. Even if the National Treasury is exhausted, some people are willing to exchange for such a pill.


    Although the old man will not have no bottom line to pay, but if you can, old man still hopes to ask for a few pills from Chu Fei, and he will be well prepared in the future.


    After all, a pill is a life. There are always some people in this country who need to live longer, because what they represent is prosperity and stability.


    "Why should I apologize! He swears Xiaoman is not satisfied with her grandfather''s order, and she doesn''t intend to apologize to chufei. In Xiaoman''s opinion, even if his speaking attitude is wrong, chufei should not swear.


    With a loud bang, Mr. Mann patted the table and then yelled angrily:


    "I want you to apologize!"


    "I don''t know!" Xiaoman has tears in her eyes. She doesn''t know why her grandfather suddenly stood by a stranger, and she didn''t say dirty words. It was this "little Chu" who said dirty words first!


    Xiaoman is aggrieved, very aggrieved, so she will run out of the table. Old man snorted coldly, and the superior''s aura suddenly burst out, and said angrily:


    "stop!"


    Friars have the aura of friars, and ordinary people also have the aura of ordinary people. Aura and momentum represent two things in the circle of friars and ordinary people.


    But at the same time, both monks and mortals have something in common.


    Or it can be described in another word - majesty. Especially the superior, the superior always needs to deal with some things that others can''t deal with. Over time, such experience will bring them a kind of momentum, a kind of confident but dignified momentum.


    Usually speaking, momentum may not be shown, but once it is shown, others will feel it instantly.


    At the moment, Xiaoman is just like this. Before, he was just talking to himself as a grandfather. But now, his momentum has changed. He is no longer Xiaoman''s grandfather, but the top think tank, politician and strategist who controls the future of the country.


    At this moment, Xiaoman did not dare to run any more, because now it should be about rights. If Xiaoman still runs out with temperament at this time, I''m afraid she will lose the qualification to stay in Xiyuan in the afternoon.


    On the surface, Xiyuan is just a place for the aged and a high-end residence, but in fact, Xiyuan is not so simple. Strictly speaking, everyone who can live in Xiyuan bears huge responsibilities and corresponding rights.


    Looking at the situation, Chu Fei, the protagonist, stood up and said: "well, well, don''t be angry, old man. Look at me. This is not the case..."


    Old man naturally has to give chufei face, but he can''t let chufei be wronged without any reason, so he said:


    "my granddaughter''s temper is too bad, and she is too young. How can you bear with little Chu..."


    "Come on, come on, what a big thing it is, not to be..." Chufei appeases this side, and then goes to the back of Xiaoman who is standing there crying. After struggling for a while, he puts his hand on Xiaoman''s shoulder and pushes Xiaoman to the seat beside him, which is the position where chufei sat before.


    "I don''t know how to call you, but no matter how to call you, you shouldn''t be angry with Mr. man. If you''re angry with me, you''ll get angry with your grandfather. It shouldn''t be..."


    Xiaoman didn''t speak. He just lowered his head and wiped his tears. The two girls on the other side were staring at each other and wouldn''t miss any details. After all, the famous little devil cried in front of a stranger or a strange man of the same age This is absolutely big news!


    Chu Fei naturally saw the expressions of the two girls and understood what they thought, but after all, the two girls were not the focus, so Chu Fei just laughed at them and said hello.


    The two girls also nodded to chufei and waved to chufei: you go on, we''re just the audience


    Then Chu Fei came to the seat in front of the computer with a bitter smile and sat down. His fingers were tapping slowly on the table, and the rhythm became slower and slower. After a long time, Chu Fei said to Mr. man: "Mr. man, I only know your surname now, but I don''t know anything else. Can you tell me what your identity is..."


    The issue of chufei is very important, at least for chufei, because chufei has already considered speaking out about Zhao Yong and plans to speak out about his own plan, but the premise is that this man must be a person with enough weight and status, otherwise it''s better not to say.


    as an old think tank, I don''t think it''s right or wrong in this country


    Think tank, this word Chu Fei is not strange, after all, it has appeared in many news. However, most of the so-called think tanks who have been in the news are people from research institutes, or academicians of research institutes, or economists, or old professors of universities. They have never heard of any think tank that can live in Xiyuan.Therefore, Chu Fei did not rush to answer, but waited for man to continue.


    "There are eight old men like me..."


    At this time, one of the two girls next to him said:


    "old man and the other eight grandfathers are called the nine elders..."


    Chu Fei picks his eyebrows and nods to show understanding.


    The word "elderly" is not a simple word in China. Perhaps in the past, the word "elderly" represented the elderly with high seniority, but now, the meaning of elderly is not so simple and pure.


    In this world, however, anyone who often browses political and military related websites on the Internet knows that the elderly represents an identity, a status and a qualification.


    Everyone who can become an elder on the Internet has made an absolute contribution to the country and won the hearts of the people. Only such people can be qualified to be called an elder on the Internet.


    But it''s still on the Internet, it''s still in the mouth of countless netizens But now that girl is talking about the title of elder in Xiyuan, which is also recognized by Xiyuan people.


    What does that mean? This shows that the so-called nine elders must be nine people who have made absolute contributions to the country. But Chu Fei has never seen such a person in the outside news reports. Combined with the think tank introduced by Mr. man, Chu Fei now understands the real status of Mr. man and the other eight old people.


    "If I understand it well, Mr. man, can you and the other eight be regarded as the elders of our country and the supreme elders?"


    After all, Chu Fei is a novel reader and a loyal reader of online novels. Therefore, for Chu Fei and most of the Internet users, it is the easiest way to describe the identity of man Lao and others with the commonly used "elder and supreme elder" in online novels.


    "Well, you can understand that, but we are not qualified to be elders." Man nodded with a smile.


    "Then you and the other eight, above you, are there any higher people?" Chu Fei asked carefully, although he can be always modest, but finally decided to ask more clearly.


    "Yes, the people of the whole country, all the people." Man is very gentle and happy.


    "I see." Chufei nodded. He really understood that old man and the other eight old people are indeed the top-level existence in this country.


    "Hum, I don''t know what I''m qualified to ask someone else''s identity..." Between Chu Fei and Manlao, the crying little man had no longer shed tears, but she did not really think she was wrong, so she make complaints about it and Tucao.


    Although the voice is very small, but after all, she is beside old man. How can old man not hear And the opposite has been staring at Xiaoman two girls naturally also found.


    Only Chu Fei A friar, no matter how small man''s voice is, chufei''s ears can''t be avoided.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care. Before old man got angry again, he waved his hand to stop him and said:


    "now that I understand old man''s identity, I think all the people present are people I can trust, right?"


    "Naturally, they are all our descendants, and they are all the alternative successors we cultivate. Since they left school, they have been following us to study all kinds of big and small things." Man first glared at his granddaughter, then nodded in response to Chu Fei''s words.


    Chu Fei nodded, wiped out his mobile phone from his ring and said:


    "in that case, I can say something about this video, but before that, I have to make a phone call."


    Later, Chu Fei didn''t wait for Mr. man''s permission, so he directly called Dadong and turned on the hands-free. After all, this is Xiyuan, so we still need to be more aboveboard.


    Old man has no organization. Little man just turns his mouth. He wants to speak, but his grandfather stares at him. The other two girls are curious.


    After more than a dozen waiting tones, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, Feige What''s the matter? "


    Chu Fei smiles and looks around at old man and the three girls before he says with a smile: "Dadong, has Zhao Yong got in touch? When will he return home? "


    After chufei said this, Xiaoman''s three girls suddenly widened their eyes, and the three pretty faces were full of shock and disbelief.


    "What''s the matter?" Man asked in a low voice.


    "He The name of the person in the video is Zhao Yong. According to the information we found, Zhao Yong once worked as a bodyguard for the second generation of Xiaofu named Xie Donghan for a period of time... "


    It was not Xiaoman who spoke, but one of the other two girls.


    After hearing this explanation, Mr. man was shocked and said: I still want to be simple. This chufei is unbelievable!


    Chu Fei naturally saw the shock of old man and the three girls, and his heart was also a burst of comfort, but he could not show anything on his face, and could only quietly wait for Dadong''s reply."I''ve got in touch with him. He''s already ready to go back to China, but Zhao Yong told me that he''s in a bit of trouble when he comes back to China. He''ll have to go to several places to get back, but it''s only a matter of time. That''s what happened in these two or three days..." There was a yawn from Dadong, and then he said:


    "Feige, where are you now? Is it still in Shencheng? "

 Chapter 126

    After getting Dadong''s answer, Chu Fei looked at the reaction of old man and the three girls with a smile and said:


    "I''m not in Shencheng anymore. I''ll talk again when I get back. I still have something to do here."


    "Well, you''ll be busy first, then I''ll sleep." Dadong answered and hung up.


    Chufei holds his cell phone, shrugs at man and the three girls, and then puts it in his pocket. Chu Fei didn''t want to be found any problem when he put the mobile phone back into his pocket.


    "Little Chu You... "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. man. As for Zhao Yong, to be honest, I don''t know his background or his experience. If possible, I hope to tell me his previous information first. "


    At this time, Chu Fei turned against Hakka, which was necessary.


    Old man pondered for a while. He was not wondering whether to let Chu Fei know the information, but thinking about why Zhao Yong had such ability. For Chu Fei''s request, man naturally will not have any hesitation.


    "Xiao man, tell Xiao Chu about it..."


    "I don''t..." Xiaoman''s uneasiness hasn''t passed, so she doesn''t want to say these things to chufei, but she also knows that it''s not the time to play, so she winks at the two girls opposite, which means you say.


    The opposite two girls always feel funny, but for Xiaoman''s request, two people still won''t refuse.


    "Let''s talk about it. We have sorted out all the information about Zhao Yong, and we have a clearer understanding."


    Old man was very speechless about his granddaughter''s performance. He said to himself: do you think carefully about this little action? Do you really think that others can''t see it? Why bother


    Later, the two girls told Zhao Yong''s story in detail, including Zhao Yong''s experiences from childhood to adulthood, and the time was specific to the month.


    Zhao Yong is not a native of Shishi. His hometown is a small town in the south. Zhao Yong also has a younger sister. When he was a child, his family conditions were not good, and Zhao Yong didn''t have much interest in learning, so he began to work after graduating from junior high school.


    One is to subsidize the family, and the other is to provide better opportunities for the younger sister who studies better. When my sister was in junior high school, the family conditions were better, and Zhao Yong''s father made some money, so Zhao Yong had no pressure on life.


    At that time, when Zhao Yong was old enough to join the army, Zhao Yong, who yearned for military life, signed up to join the army with the support of his family. In the army, Zhao Yong performed very well. He was promoted from an ordinary soldier to a monitor. Then he passed the special selection and entered the assessment of special forces and became a special force.


    In the special forces, Zhao Yong is still outstanding, and the data, results are among the best, so he was selected into a more special force.


    In that force, Zhao Yong carried out many missions, including foreign peacekeeping and anti-terrorism. Finally one day, when Zhao Yong went home to visit his relatives, he found that his sister had an accident.


    At the beginning, Zhao Yong''s sister was only temporarily out of touch. After asking several classmates, her parents found out that her daughter had gone out to play with her classmates. It''s not so far away. It''s only two hours by bus.


    Now that he knows his daughter''s whereabouts, Zhao Yong and his parents are in no hurry. And after all, girls of this age are rebellious and always do something that worries their families. Zhao Yong has just gone through the period of rebellion, so he understands it very well.


    But when I saw my sister again, it was a week later.


    At first, his younger sister didn''t show any special performance, but after a few days, Zhao Yong found that his younger sister was distracted, trembling and afraid of cold for no reason, and her tears and nose were almost uncontrollable.


    Zhao Yong, who has been a soldier for many years and executed many characters, immediately guessed what happened to his sister, drug taking, drug taking. Under the pressure, my sister confided the truth.


    However, Zhao Yong''s sister did not take the initiative to take drugs, but was encouraged by several little boys. After that, Zhao Yong and his parents sent his younger sister to the drug treatment center. After all, he just started to get involved in drugs, and he didn''t have several experiences, so it''s not difficult to get rid of drugs.


    But the problem is that the next time Zhao Yong goes home to visit his family, he finds that his sister has turned into an old poisonous insect. His parents spoil their children and are fooled into making a lot of money. The money he thought was to buy clothes and food for his daughter has been bought drugs.


    In a rage, Zhao Yong forces his younger sister to be thrown into the drug treatment center again, and forces him to find out the information of the person who abets her to take drugs and sells them to her.


    That person is my sister''s male classmate, in the same grade but not in the same class, while the drug seller is the boy''s brother, who is also a gangster.


    In a rage, Zhao Yong rushed directly to the man''s home and beat the boy violently, directly breaking the boy''s leg, which was a comminuted fracture.


    Later, Zhao Yong found the boy''s brother, beat him seriously, and then called the police.


    Although Zhao Yong was a meritorious anti drug official in this matter, his relatives took Zhao Yong to court. Although Zhao Yong is a special forces, and his rank is not low, in the final analysis, breaking the law is breaking the law.Therefore, Zhao Yong was expelled from the army, forced to retire, and accepted a certain period of detention. After coming out, Zhao Yong became the bodyguard of Dadong.


    "Anything else?" Hearing this, chufei found that the two girls stopped and did not continue to talk.


    "Yes..."


    "The next thing should be a drug trafficking line in ishishi?"


    The reason why Chu Fei asked was because Zhao Yong had said that he wanted to deal with Li Qiaoqi''s poison line. Although they did not discuss it carefully at that time, they also specifically mentioned this point.


    Li happens to be rich, second-generation rich, and not stupid. Naturally, he will not directly contact these things. If he is caught, there is no evidence to punish Li qiaohao. So in the end, Zhao Yong''s goal must be those guys who are hiding in the dark.


    "Yes This is the information we got yesterday, and it was not until yesterday that we were sure that it was related to Zhao Yong. How do you know? "


    Chu Fei didn''t answer this question. He just shrugged his shoulders and looked at the man and sun.


    "Xiao Chu, what do you think of Zhao Yong''s Kung Fu?"


    As for Zhao Yong''s previous experience, Mr. man has already heard about it. Now the focus is on how Zhao Yong can kill so many people at the same time and use concealed weapons.


    "Kung Fu is OK. I''m afraid if it''s just Kung Fu, I can''t achieve this level." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "You mean little Chu?" Man was puzzled.


    "I don''t know. What does man always think about internal skills..." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Internal skill? How can it be? Do you think it''s a novel? "


    Before old man spoke, Xiao man got excited. In Xiao man''s opinion, she finally caught Chu Fei''s pigtail, which can be used to relieve Qi.


    Old man did not speak, just glared at his granddaughter, which shows that old man agreed with what his granddaughter said.


    "That lightness skill is also fake to you?" Chu Fei didn''t care about the performance of man and Xiao man, but continued to ask this question very deeply.


    Of course, the reason why Chu Fei asked about lightness skill was that he suddenly found that Chu Fei could not prove the existence of internal force himself. Because although Chu Fei is a monk and has the power of heaven and earth, he can''t use it yet


    But the lightness skill is different. After all, in the ward of Shencheng, Chu Fei unconsciously understood the skill of using lightness skill.


    "Lightness skill? What kind of lightness skill do you mean


    did not make complaints about Chu Fei''s question as before.


    Chu Fei didn''t ask in detail, but he knew what man meant. There are two kinds of lightness skills, or even three. One is the level that ordinary people can reach after systematic exercise, such as climbing walls and buildings. The second one is the one in martial arts movies and TV series, and the third one is naturally the one in immortal movies and TV series.


    After hearing these words, Chu Fei made a deep look around. Then Chu Fei pointed to a small red lantern on the edge of the ceiling and said:


    "jump up, sign on the lantern, and then fall to the ground in silence..."


    This is Xiyuan, and it''s a small conference room in Xiyuan. You know, even for ordinary office buildings, the height of that house is mostly more than four meters, five meters, or even higher.


    The height of the ancient wooden loft, Xiyuan, is higher. Especially after several modern maintenance and reconstruction, the height of chufei''s room has reached six meters.


    The height of six meters is still the distance from the ground to the ceiling, not including the hollow part above the ceiling.


    "You didn''t wake up, did you? Is this kind of lightness skill you said possible in reality? If so, why not compete in the Olympic Games Xiaoman caught Chu Fei''s "loophole" again and attacked him mercilessly.


    "What do you think of old man?" Chu Fei make complaints about Xiao man''s Tucao, and he cares more about Manlao''s view.


    "I don''t know how to express my opinion on things I haven''t seen with my own eyes. But if there is such a person, I think he must only exist in literary works. "


    After pondering for a while, old man slowly expressed his opinion, which was translated into three words: "impossible". Chufei laughed and said to the other two girls:


    "which one of you lend me a pen?"


    They came to the meeting and naturally brought pens and papers, and there was a special whiteboard in the meeting room, so the two girls habitually put their pens beside them.


    When Chu Fei said to borrow a pen, the two girls were stunned, and man was also surprised. Only Xiaoman, disdainful, said:


    "what do you want? Don''t tell me you want to jump up and sign the lantern


    "Why, what kind of antique is that lantern?" Chufei avoids the heavy and takes the light. That''s right. He did it on purpose.


    "Chi You''re not out of your mind, are you? Do you think you can jump up? " Xiaoman sneered, and then said: "grandfather, I think it''s better to call the guards to come in and blow him out. Such a charlatan doesn''t know how to get into Xiyuan!"

 Chapter 127

    Chufei''s sarcastic words to Xiaoman are false, but chufei doesn''t want to compete with Xiaoman.


    As for his granddaughter''s rude behavior, Mr. Mann was naturally unhappy, but he didn''t believe it, so he was unhappy only because of his granddaughter''s politeness, not because of her point of view.


    "Xiaoman, apologize. If you don''t apologize to Xiao Chu, you won''t have to come back to Xiyuan in the future. " Old man said coldly.


    What Mr. man said is very important, but at the same time, he avoided the heavy and gave up the light in the aspect of reasons. As I said before, man only cares about politeness.


    Although Xiao man is Mr. man''s granddaughter, when facing the guests Mr. man personally led in, he didn''t have any polite sarcasm. This is a kind of quality in itself.


    "No more..." Chu Fei stood up and said with a smile: "I''m not used to forcing other people''s heads down to admit my mistake..."


    Chufei then turned the table, came to the opposite two girls'' position, picked up a signature pen from the table in front of the two girls.


    "Well It''s oily. It''s hard to wash... " At the moment, old man and little man pursed and sighed at his daughter.


    "I said, old man..." Chufei''s tone was very loose, which immediately attracted the attention of man and Xiaoman. After all, chufei''s state was not like this before.


    Just when man, Xiao man and the other two girls all set their eyes on Chu Fei, Chu Fei looked up at the lantern he had pointed to before. Then, with a meal on the sole of his foot, the force of heaven and earth in his body turned instantly, and Chu Fei immediately turned into a streamer and flew to the dome


    Chu Fei played super long, because no matter what, now Chu Fei''s heart is full of anger. In such a state, no matter what people do, there will be two extremes, either extraordinary play, or complete failure.


    Chu Fei is the former


    In old man''s eyes, Chu Fei was standing on the ground, but suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he suddenly appeared next to the lantern on the ceiling.


    Chu Fei is also lucky, his strength control is good, otherwise I''m afraid it''s easy to break the ceiling and rush to the upper floor.


    Chu Fei, holding a signature pen in his hand, brushes a little bit and writes down his name quickly. Then he floats down like a light fallen leaf and falls to the ground slowly without any sound.


    Old man was shocked. He was more than 90 years old. Because of his special identity, he had enough contact with many secret things. But it was the first time he saw such a thing. He had never heard of it before.


    Xiaoman and the other two girls are more unbearable. They all open their mouths and stare at chufei with big eyes.


    Is this an illusion? Is this a movie? Am I dreaming! How is that possible? Why is that? For what? Why should he!


    This is the inner thoughts of several girls. These questions are constantly circulating in the hearts of the three girls.


    "You Little Little Chu... " Old man was completely shocked by what he saw, and his subconscious hand was pressed on his heart, for fear that he would have a heart attack because he was too excited.


    Chufei looks at old man with a smile. He flicks his finger and flicks the pen to Xiaoman''s forehead. After a crackle, the pen falls to the ground, and Xiaoman has a red mark on his forehead.


    "Old man, calm down. If you suddenly fall ill, I have no elixir to save you."


    Chu Fei has something to say in his words. In addition to pretending to be forced, the main thing is to remind old man: don''t forget, my pills can save lives!


    In fact, chufei really did it right, because man really intentionally ignored it before he was old. After all, in modern society, we are used to talking about things on the basis of facts. If we go up to a higher level and have a greater contrast, we can''t do better.


    That is to say, even if you are powerful in one aspect, but you are just common in the other. In this "other aspect", people can completely ignore your powerful part and consider it alone.


    This is what man did before he was old


    Man didn''t speak because he didn''t know what to say. After all, such a thing has not been experienced before, and there is no information to explain it.


    Chufei didn''t care. He came to the two girls, picked up another pen from their desk, went to the whiteboard, and wrote down a few big words: superhero plan.


    Then Chu Fei put down his pen and said with a smile:


    "it seems that everyone is a little excited today, and I really want to see my friends, so let''s talk about it after today..."


    With that, chufei pushed the door open and left here. According to the previous route, he returned to the downstairs and the reception room where the three members of an Huairen''s family and the five old people were.


    When Chu Fei came in, everyone was sitting on the sofa talking happily about the past and the present, while an Su Yi''s mother and daughter were listening with a smile, occasionally pouring tea and water for a few people, which completely became a subsidiary.See Chu Fei came in, an Huairen stood up, and then the five old people also stood up. The next moment, with old man an Huairen, a total of six old men stood up to chufei, and one of them yelled:


    "attention!"


    "Salute


    Shua Shua!


    Six old men and six old soldiers face chufei with the most formal and solemn etiquette in their lives, which makes chufei secretly frightened. However, in addition to panic, it is more moving and emotional.


    So he bowed slightly to the soldiers, so he was not qualified to bow to the soldiers.


    "Well, well, it''s all my family. Don''t be so polite. Come on, sit down, everyone!"


    An Suyi''s mother came out to make a comeback, took chufei to the sofa opposite the old people and sat down. Chufei naturally would not refuse, just as he did not refuse the salute of the six old people before, because what chufei did really deserved such courtesy.


    "Xiao Chu, right? We won''t be polite to you any more. We won''t thank you for your kindness. We''ll have a long life in the future..."


    "That''s it. How about the boy in plain clothes? How about I be a matchmaker for you? "


    "Ha ha ha! A bunch of old bastards... "


    With a laugh, the sense of estrangement suddenly dissipated. Next, Chu Fei and several old people can also easily chat.


    "Little Chu, what did man take you out to do?" An Huairen asked.


    "I really can''t tell. He took me to a meeting room upstairs. There were three girls in it. He didn''t say anything serious. I came back in a mess."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs small conference room, after chufei left, there were only old man and three girls left in the conference room. They didn''t speak at once. After chufei left for a long time, Xiaoman hesitated and said:


    "this I I feel like I haven''t apologized yet... "


    Xiaoman is not stupid, she just has a bad temper, but that doesn''t mean she is a fool. How can a person who can show such means be a charlatan! Think about the irony before, Xiaoman now really want to find a crack in the ground.


    "Ah..." Old man sighed and said, "I''m so confused..."


    Xiaoman was puzzled and asked: "grandfather, you What''s the matter? "


    "Ah..." Old man didn''t speak, but his heart just kept sighing and laughing: Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care, so dangerous that Chu Fei didn''t go to his heart!


    Although in this world, chufei may be the only one with this magical ability in real life, combined with many legends, anyone can understand what kind of things chufei may do.


    After all, when no case can be found in reality, all kinds of deduction in the legend become the only data that can be relied on.


    "What should we do now..." The opposite two girls asked with a bitter smile.


    "Let''s wait for tomorrow. Since he says we''ll talk tomorrow, we''ll talk tomorrow. Don''t disturb him today Xiaoman, you go to arrange accommodation for him, as well as the three people of an''s family below. They are all arranged in Xiyuan. They want the nearest and most expensive room... "


    Old man sighed, stood up and left.


    Xiaoman is a little bit frustrated, but this kind of frustration is completely caused by her own, and now she can''t blame others. Fortunately, Xiaoman got the task arranged by old man, which gave Xiaoman an opportunity to express his apology.


    After all, it''s necessary to apologize, not only for etiquette, but also for chufei. Although Chu Fei said at that time that he didn''t like to force others to bow down, he didn''t say that he didn''t need to apologize.


    This time, man was always really cautious, and really began to take chufei seriously. Because Chu Fei''s extreme speed and lightness skills have threatened the important tasks of Xiyuan.


    As long as Chu Fei has another ability, it''s very easy to kill people, even in Xiyuan.


    Of course, the more important reason why man changed his attitude towards chufei is that chufei showed two magical skills, one is elixir, one is lightness skill, and the other is a plan


    This plan is the words written on the whiteboard.


    On the third floor, there is a circular layout, with a guard room in the outer circle, a residence for important tasks in the middle circle, and a super luxurious and high-end club in the innermost circle.


    Among them, there are all kinds of entertainment equipment that the elderly like, as well as the world''s top office supplies. At the same time, there are all kinds of high-tech products all over them.


    At this time, eight old people are sitting on the half circle sofa, tasting fragrant tea while looking at the big screen on the wall in front of them. In front of the big screen, a young man is making a report about the international situation.


    "According to the current situation, the actions of terrorist organizations are getting bigger and bigger, and the support behind them is also getting stronger and stronger. I estimate that in the next few years, their actions will be bigger and bigger..."Bang


    The young man was saying that the door of the "club" had been pushed open. It was Mr. man who pushed it. It was very fierce and loud. He directly interrupted the young man''s report and interrupted the eight old people who were tasting tea.

 Chapter 128

    Each of the eight old men was wearing yellow clothes, but the styles of the clothes were different. Some were very similar to the ancient people''s clothes, while others were wearing modern training clothes like old man.


    "Old man, how can you be more bold than a young man..." The old man who was closest to the door didn''t return, so he said.


    "Old Zhu, you''re not much better!" With a cold hum, Mr. man closed the door behind him, and then came directly to the young man under the big screen, saying:


    "you stop first, call out the monitoring of the small conference room on the second floor..."


    "Grandfather man, what''s the matter?"


    "You adjust first..." With a wave of his hand, man turned to the sofa next to him, sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and said:


    "you watch the surveillance video first, and then I''ll tell you what''s going on."


    "Old man, what happened to those five old boys? Still dying? " Said the man who was called old man Zhu. His surname is Zhu, the elder of the nine elders. People in Xiyuan used to call him Zhu.


    Mr. man glanced at Mr. Zhu, snorted angrily, and then said:


    "this is one of the reasons why I''m in a hurry now, but I''ll talk about it later. First, I''ll see the monitoring of the small meeting room on the second floor, and then I''ll see the monitoring of the meeting room on the first floor..."


    "Why did you just get on with the surveillance? What''s wrong with you?" Zhu is not happy. He and man don''t know what''s going on. As long as they see each other, they will fight each other.


    But fortunately, their tit for tat is only in such details. When it comes to business, the two of them will not have such performance at all.


    That is because no matter how old man and Zhu fight against each other, they will not affect the business. So people in Xiyuan are used to seeing old man and Zhu fight with each other.


    "It''s just you who have a lot to do..." Manlaobai glanced at Zhu, then slowly tasted a sip of tea, and then said in Zhu''s eyes:


    "it''s not that I don''t say it, it''s that I say it, and you won''t believe it. After all, seeing is believing, so let me show you the monitoring first... "


    "Grandfather man, the surveillance is out..."


    On the big screen, the scene in the small conference room on the second floor is now displayed. In the picture, Xiaoman is sitting with the other two girls to study and discuss something.


    "Well, look at the monitor ten minutes ago, turn on the sound..."


    "Good..." The young man nodded. After several mouse clicks, the surveillance video on the big screen came ten minutes ago. Then, the young man pressed the button to play and turned on the sound.


    Ten minutes ago, in the small conference room on the second floor, Xiaoman was discussing with two other girls about Zhao Yong and studying Zhao Yong''s video, and the content of the video Xiaoman was watching could be clearly seen in the surveillance.


    "Is the video they saw true? Or the micro movies made by those guys on the Internet? " Mr. Zhu took the lead.


    "Don''t worry But I can tell you, it''s true. " With that, he motioned for us to continue to read.


    Soon, the video Riemann old push away, with chufei into the small conference room.


    "Who is this young man?" Zhu was puzzled, and other old people were waiting for man''s answer.


    "I came here today to visit the five old boys Don''t worry... "


    Soon, the chat in the video came to Zhao Yong, and Xiaoman''s sarcastic words also spread to several old people''s ears. Then there is Chu Fei''s confidence challenge, followed by his lightness skills


    "How''s it going? Now what do you want to say? " Man took a sip of tea and asked softly.


    In the room, but everyone who saw the scene in the surveillance video was stunned, completely stunned.


    "This How could that be! Does he really know lightness skill Zhu put down his cup in a hurry for fear that he would knock it over if he was not careful.


    "It''s really unexpected. Old man''s choice is right. If you don''t show us this video, I''m afraid we won''t believe it no matter what you say..."


    "Brother Feng, I''ll make you laugh. My granddaughter doesn''t win. Ah..." Old man grinned bitterly.


    "Fortunately, young people, if they are not impulsive, they are not young people But who is this guy? What exactly is the origin of this? " Although fenglao is also shocked by chufei''s lightness skill in the surveillance, he is the one who recovers the fastest. Of course, he is also the oldest and the most terrifying of the nine elders.


    "You have to watch the video of the meeting room on the first floor. Xiao Zhu, you can tune it down and watch From an hour ago... " Man old signal young people continue to transfer monitoring, the young man will not refuse.


    Soon, the video on the big screen was transferred to the reception room on the first floor, but it was still monitored in real time, so we all saw five old people, healthy old people, chufei and three people of an family who were chatting in it."They..." Mr. Zhu was stunned, but he was interrupted by Mr. man and said:


    "don''t worry, go back and have a look first..."


    The young man operating the monitoring was also very surprised, but his military career made him learn how to control his emotions, especially in front of the leaders and the elders.


    This young man is Zhu Lao''s grandson. He is about the same age as Xiaoman. Of course, in Xiyuan, everyone calls him Xiaozhu.


    The video goes back an hour. But an hour ago, there was no one in the reception room on the first floor. Xiao Zhu opened fast forward, and soon the image of an family and Chu Fei appeared


    After all, surveillance video is just video. Even if it is only slightly accelerated after the sound is turned on, it will not affect people''s understanding of this matter, and nothing will be missed.


    So, half an hour later, the nine elders and Xiao Zhu finished watching the surveillance video of the meeting hall on the first floor.


    However, after the video was played, Mr. man didn''t speak, Mr. Zhu didn''t know what to say, and other old people were silent. It was Mr. Zhu''s grandson, Xiao Zhu, who wanted to say something, but he finally gave up after opening and closing his mouth several times.


    "Well, don''t be too surprised. We didn''t have a consensus before. There are always some strange things in the world. Let''s just take chufei as one of them."


    The one who spoke was an old man who had been quiet before. The old man was silent by nature, but when it came to this kind of situation that everyone didn''t know what to say, he could always point out the crux with a word.


    "However, old man, I really think your granddaughter is too reckless this time. So are you. Your granddaughter talks like that, but you only say she is impolite. You don''t spoil your children like that..."


    Chu Lao Tucao a sentence, after Mann old wanted to make complaints about his hands, he stopped and continued: "


    , I am very interested in this Chu Fei, I do not know if you notice his words written on the white board of the small conference room. I''m very interested in the superhero project... "


    "Well, if he can work for the country, I''m in favor of this plan."


    "But it depends on him. After all, building a superhero is not like building a star. There must be a lot of obstacles in the middle. I don''t know to what extent this Chu Fei can do, and I don''t know what he will do... "


    "Maybe it''s to teach skills directly, maybe it''s another way, but anyway, it''s obvious that Zhao Yong is the first superhero he created..."


    "Well, hasn''t Zhao Yong returned to China yet? When he comes back, he can contact Chu Fei, or he can just appoint a few young people to take charge of the affair. Anyway, they know much more about the concept of superheroes than we do..."


    "We still have to come out to supervise. Young people are always impulsive when they get together. If they start a war, it''s not for fun..."


    A few old people have begun to think about the impact of this event. However, the old man, who had been called brother Feng before, never spoke.


    However, at this time, after other people discussed the distant future, Feng finally said:


    "well, let''s see this young man''s ability first, he certainly won''t be so simple. If this plan is really carried out, there will certainly be no fewer conflicts. If the state intervenes, who will listen to whom? If you are not careful, I''m afraid there will be conflicts. I dare not say that to others. However, Chu Fei is not a person who will admit defeat. Moreover, his self-confidence is too strong. Most of such people don''t like to have others around to tell them what to do... "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the reception room on the first floor, chufei chatted with several old people for a long time. In the end, they had no chance to chat. Chufei stood up and pulled an Suyi out of the reception room.


    Young people are always young people, and there won''t be many common topics with old people, so it''s easy to get bored in the end. Of course, chufei is a little better. He doesn''t want to talk about it, but it''s boring.


    So, chufei pulled on an Suyi, and walked out of the reception hall, out of the building, and out with the reason you can guess at a glance.


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t know that he had caused a great sensation in Xiyuan, and the sensation was very thorough from top to bottom.


    First of all, nine elders saw Chu Fei''s ability in the surveillance. Then there were the people in the monitoring room. In fact, in the two moments of Chu Fei''s saving people and displaying lightness skills, the people in the monitoring room were all fried.


    You know, Xiyuan''s monitoring room can''t be compared with any company, supermarket or shopping mall outside. It can be said that the monitoring room of Xiyuan is the office location of all the core sentries, where there are more than a dozen people who are responsible for various situations and functions, not counting the people who always convey orders.


    So, in the whole Xiyuan, the few people who didn''t know what chufei was doing were basically soldiers on guard at this time.


    But with the change of Posts and sentries, they will know later, and will still cause a sensation. Of course, even if Chu Fei knew this, he didn''t need to worry that these things would spread to the outside world, because this is Xiyuan, just because this is Xiyuan, so what Chu Fei showed before would never spread to the outside world, at least for decades.

 Chapter 129

    Soldiers did occupy a large number in Xiyuan, but they were the most stable. Chu Fei didn''t need to worry that the soldiers would disturb him and ansuyi''s garden.


    Of course, those soldiers who see the magic of Chu Fei in the surveillance will not disturb this expert. After all, in their view, Chu Fei is definitely the martial arts expert sought by the elders. Such a person is certainly in a good position.


    However, even if Chu Fei has shown enough ability and particularity, not all the places in Xiyuan can let Chu Fei and an Suyi come and go freely.


    So Chu Fei and an Suyi just walked around and came back. When he came back, old man had already prepared lunch for chufei and the three members of an family, and the old leaders of an Huairen also came. Naturally, chufei had a dark drink at the dinner table. Chufei wanted to refuse, but in that atmosphere, chufei couldn''t refuse, so he drank directly and was sent to the prepared room.


    When chufei woke up from his sleep, it was already midnight. Chu Fei took a bath and drank some hot water, then the discomfort after drunk slowly disappeared.


    Sitting on the bed, Chu Fei began to think about his previous question again, whether to learn the Kung Fu provided by the system or to go to the Lagerstroemia realm to get a special attack spell.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei gave up the idea of exchanging Gongfa from the system and directly opened the space channel to enter the world of crape myrtle.


    The time on earth is midnight at night, so is the crape myrtle world, which Chu Fei has known for a long time. But Chu Fei still came, because Chu Fei really had nothing to do.


    Chufei is a decoration now. The influence of wine on chufei is very small. In fact, if it was before, the wine at noon would have made chufei lose consciousness. It is precisely because of the foundation of a monk that chufei is just in a daze.


    You know, what the veterans drank at noon was not Erguotou or something like that, but a 70 degree stuffy donkey, which could not be controlled by anyone.


    That is to say, the old men relied on chufei to give them Huichundan, otherwise they would never dare to drink this kind of wine, and they would drink it with the speed of drinking beer.


    Chu Fei, who came to Shuntian Pavilion, would not naturally stay in the room, so he went out of his courtyard and came to the top of the backyard of Shuntian Pavilion.


    This time, chufei didn''t see Meier again. It''s estimated that Meier really went to rest. Since the charm son is not in, Chu Fei also temporarily put down the idea that wants the thing with Shun Tian Ge. So Chu Fei comes directly to the gate of the blissful gate. He plans to ask if Yun Shuxue and Lianhua have anything suitable in their hands.


    Dong Dong Dong


    As soon as Chu Fei knocked on the door, the private room of the blissful gate opened. However, it was not Yun Shuxue or Yu Lianhua who opened the door. It was another man Chu Fei had never seen before, and he was still a man.


    This man is not very old. He looks sixteen or seventeen years old. He is taller than chufei. Of course, he is just over inch. This man is dressed in white and has a silver handle on his back.


    This man is very handsome, very handsome. Chufei is sure that if you throw the man or boy in front of you into the entertainment circle on the earth, it will attract a large number of fans, especially female fans, in a very short time.


    Such a look, as long as a little bit of singing or performance skills, absolutely can be in a very short period of time around the country!


    "Hello, is Yun Shuxue there?"


    In the face of strangers, Chu Fei naturally needs to show his politeness, which is the basic rule of the earth people? Who are you


    Although chufei was very polite, the handsome man opposite was not polite, and he didn''t even smile.


    "Well?" Chu feizhen didn''t expect to meet such a guy. He was depressed, but he said politely:


    "ah, I''m a friend of Yun Shuxue. Sometimes I come to her to ask..."


    In the face of a stranger in the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei subconsciously expresses his intention with a very ancient state.


    "Friends? What friend? What kind of friend? " The boy''s hand clutching the door, eyes looking at Chu Fei full of caution.


    "Still a good friend, don''t know you are?" Chu Fei was already upset. Once or twice, he was cautious, but his eyes were too much.


    "Hum, you don''t need to know who I am. You''d better go. Yun Shuxue is not here." The boy said that he was about to close the door. It seemed that he saw that Chu Fei had a small temper and was easy to bully.


    "Sorry, just a moment. I have a question for you to answer..." Chu Fei suppressed his anger and made a very low attitude, which made the boy with the sword despise Chu Fei.


    "Hum, tell me..."


    "Well, ha ha, that''s right. I want to say..." Chu Fei smiles and says, "what I want to do is What are you? "


    Although Chu Fei sobered up, he didn''t feel so bad, but his head didn''t return to the normal state. In such a state, people will not have a good mood.Especially in the middle of the night, Chu Fei, who came to talk to Yun Shuxue about business, was blocked by such a young man who didn''t grow up. He still spoke in such a condescending and even contemptuous tone. It''s strange that Chu Fei didn''t get angry.


    "You You dare to swear


    Obviously, the boy didn''t expect that the man in front of him dared to scold himself, and he seemed to have never experienced such things, or he didn''t think Chu Fei had such capital at all.


    "Curse? No, when did I swear? " Chu Fei looks puzzled, as if he really doesn''t know when to curse.


    "Well, well, you''re very brave!" Chufei doesn''t have to listen to what he wants to say behind the boy. He must be ready to take the big guy of blissful gate out to crush people.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei is not a person in this world at all, so he has no feeling for the so-called super sect of blissful gate.


    "Of course I am. It seems that you are not qualified to judge whether I am brave or not. However, I can tell you that if you don''t step aside, you will be miserable." Chu Fei hands in the chest, fingers constantly in his fingers on the swallow ring above the rub.


    "It seems that you are here to challenge our blissful gate. OK, let me see if you have this ability!"


    The corner of the boy''s mouth raised, and a bad smile leaked out.


    Chu Fei said: I wipe, am I being pit? No, I should have the upper hand!


    But in the heart doubt return to doubt, Chu Fei is absolutely impossible to let oneself fall in the dangerous situation. So Chu Fei quickly took out a prepared shock bomb from his ring and threw it at the foot of the boy, saying:


    "Oh, my things..."


    Chufei is also very bad. He pretends that his things have fallen off, so he naturally bends down to pick them up. The young man, aiming at chufei, naturally won''t let chufei pick up the things that roll to his feet easily.


    So, the boy stepped on it


    "You..." Chu Fei pretends to be angry, but the next moment he jumps to the side and leans his back against the wall.


    Touch!


    There was a bang.


    Chu Fei carefully stretched out his head to have a look, he found that this young man''s ability is very good, at least not as useless as the three guys of the Liu family, but this young man can not completely eliminate the impact of the shock bomb, dizziness is still indispensable.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Chu Fei laughed and stepped forward to the young man. Raising his hand was two slaps in the face, which made the young man''s head more dizzy. However, the youth is not simple. He knows that it will not work if he goes on like this, so he pulls out the sword behind him.


    But under the action of the shock bomb, it took a lot of time for the boy to think that he was very fast. In this time, Chu Fei had put on his helmet and found out the other two shock bombs.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chu Fei naturally did not delay time, directly threw out the remaining two shock bombs, and then threw out a flash bomb!


    Chu Fei is really bad. The boy is shocked and slapped twice. At the moment, in order to prevent himself from being beaten, he is still so humiliated. So the boy tries to see Chu Fei''s action with his eyes open.


    But at this time, the flash came!


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, chufei didn''t know what words to use to describe the boy. But now Chu Fei has no time to look up the dictionary, because he is busy beating people.


    Next, Chu Fei really let go, because Chu Fei realized that there must be no one else in the private room of the blissful gate, otherwise the big movement would not come out, it would be silly or stupid.


    Chu Fei used both hands and feet, and he didn''t use any method to kill people. It was a way to insult people. Slap in the face, kick the buttocks, pull the ears, poke the waist, twist the thighs and so on.


    And the boy''s scream filled the whole room and the corridor outside For a moment, people who heard this voice were very curious!


    This is Shuntian Pavilion, and it''s a private area. None of the people who can be here are ordinary people. They are all eminent monks, and they are all experts from famous schools.


    But such a person, when will there be such a sad cry?


    On the other hand, even the great sect friars were crying so miserably that we can imagine what kind of inhuman abuse he suffered!


    "I make your mouth cheap Damn it, I''m going to ask Yun Shuxue to take care of you How dare you despise me Cao, kill you... "


    Chu Fei hit very enjoyable, mouth scold is more enjoyable.


    However, this kind of movement finally shocked others, but it was the people of Shuntian Pavilion who were first shocked. After all, the people of Shuntian Pavilion were waiting for their posts no matter day or night. You should know that no one who could come to Shuntian pavilion or enter the private room was simple.


    The first one who found out that Chu Fei was abusing people was an ordinary man. He knew Chu Fei and who was the young man who was tortured by Chu Fei in the blissful gate. So he didn''t dare to come forward to talk. Instead, he rushed to call the master of kongyuange."Young master, don''t you..." Kong Yuan saw Chu Fei and the boy, but he almost didn''t know how to do it. You know, the boy''s origin is not simple!

 Chapter 130

    Kong yuan was very surprised. After he got the report from the man, he just thought that chufei was provoked by the man of Shuntian Pavilion, which led to chufei''s violent abuse. But when Kong Yuan really came here, he found that it was not a guy who offended Chu Fei, but a boy who Kong Yuan didn''t want to provoke.


    "Mr. Kong hasn''t gone to bed. Is it so late?" Chu Fei sees Kong Yuan coming, stops his action temporarily, claps his hands, stands up straight, and looks at Kong Yuan curiously.


    "Yes, it''s so late. How can master Chu still be so angry and start to work?" Kong Yuan smiles bitterly.


    "He ah, you don''t know. I came to find Xuexue for something. As a result, this guy stood at the door and didn''t say anything. He was like a son of a bitch and wanted to blow me away. How can I do without giving him a lesson?"


    "Well Mr. Chu, come here... " When Kong Yuan knew the boy on the ground, he naturally knew what character he was. In fact, the first person that this young man got into after he came to Shuntian pavilion was Kong yuan. That is to say, Kong Yuan has a good temper, otherwise


    "What''s the matter?" When chufei passed the boy who was still dizzy on the ground, he stepped on his foot again. Kong Yuan''s eyes almost came out. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold chufei, pulled chufei out of the private room of the blissful gate, walked around and whispered:


    "childe Chu, this boy is not simple. He is the concubine of an elder of the blissful gate Or the favorite one! How can you... "


    "Ah? Concubine? Isn''t it jade lotus''s handle? " Chufei is so amazing. Yulianhua is the elder of the blissful gate, and he is the only elder of the blissful gate that chufei knows, so he naturally thinks of it.


    But Chu Fei was wrong. Kong Yuan said with a bitter smile, "no, it''s another elder. It seems that he doesn''t have a good relationship with elder Yu Lianhua."


    "Oh, there are other people in the gate of bliss?"


    "Well, there should be something. I don''t know. It''s probably not something that I can contact with this cultivation." The statement of Kong Yuan is far fetched. Chu Fei doesn''t have to think about it. However, Chu Fei guesses that the reason why Kong Yuan doesn''t know it is because he''s not interested in it, or that there are special people in Shuntian Pavilion who come to contact with it, so naturally he doesn''t need the leader of Kong Pavilion.


    "Where are yulianhua and yunshuxue? They don''t seem to be in it..." Chu Fei didn''t care about the accident. After all, he only came to ask Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue for the skill.


    But now that Kong Yuan is here, it seems that there is no need to trouble Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I was asked by others to talk about something. Is there anything wrong with you coming out so late, Master Chu?"


    Chufei is the VIP of Shuntian Pavilion, and he also holds the token sent by elder an, so Shuntian Pavilion will take the initiative to solve all kinds of difficulties and needs for chufei.


    "Ah, it''s no big deal. I wanted to find Mr. Kong, but I thought you might have rested so late. That''s why I came to find Master Yu Lianhua..."


    "In that case, let''s go and have a chat with me..." Kong yuan was relieved that it was a good choice to take chufei away from this land of right and wrong.


    But at this time, on the ground, the almost inhuman boy who was abused by Chu Fei had already got up unsteadily. After all, they are monks. The impact of shock bombs and flash bombs on monks is not great.


    In fact, if we had prepared in advance, the shock bomb and flash bomb would not have any effect on the friars, even the little friars who were at the beginning of air entrainment.


    "Asshole, don''t run!"


    Chu Fei looked back, shrugged at Kong Yuan and said, "look, I want to go, but people don''t like it." The voice falls down, Chu Fei turns around and steps out, then kicks and punches again.


    Chu Fei was also a monk. Although he was only a little monk, and he didn''t have any attacking methods, he still had some strength, so he would never feel better to hit him.


    "Ah! You I''ll kill you The young man was almost mad with anger. He had almost no ability to resist the sudden explosion of two wonderful things. Although he is much better now, his eyes still can''t see clearly, and his ears are not very easy to use. So there is no way to attack chufei like a rainstorm.


    However, Kong Yuan beside him could see clearly. He knew from Chu Fei''s action that Chu Fei only used what people used when they were fighting in the market. It could be said that there was no skill to speak of. That is to say, Chu Fei had no way to attack.


    Kong yuan just simply thought about it. Although he didn''t know what Chu Fei wanted to do, at least he knew that Chu Fei really needed an attack method, otherwise Chu Fei would have no self-protection when he walked in the world in the future.


    However, for Chu Fei, there are still great gains in this war of abusing people. After all, Chu Fei had never fought completely on his own before.


    even though those challenges and assassinations were all battles of life and death, in the final analysis, chufei relied on scientific and technological weapons, which were exchanged from the system. In the whole process, there was no combat experience at all except thinking about how to be a Yin man.This time, although Chu Fei had no magic, he began to gradually integrate the heaven and earth forces in his body into his attack when he kept punching and kicking. Therefore, with the increase of time and attack times, Chu Fei''s attack power gradually increased.


    But in the final analysis, this increase will not pose any threat to another monk''s life. The most serious is just bruises and bruises, and this kind of skin injury will not last much time, and even can be quickly recovered under the special breath adjustment of others.


    However, no matter how good you are, if you drink too much, you will vomit and suffer from beating. At least before you reach the peak of the world, there will be pain.


    However, this young man is not really a counsellor. With the development of time, the impact of shock bombs and flash bombs on him gradually disappeared. While he was being beaten, he also gritted his teeth to mobilize the force in his body to alleviate his physical discomfort.


    Jump!


    Chufei''s next punch hit a transparent light wall. The huge noise made chufei''s fist feel an obstacle at last. After chufei''s punch hit, there was a ripple on the light wall.


    "Ah..." Chu Fei exclaimed in surprise. Even though he knew it was not good, he quickly stepped back and returned to Kong yuan.


    At this time, the boy who had been abused by Chu Fei for a long time was stretching his palm. In front of the palm was the light wall, while he was behind the light wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are mean The boy is really black and blue now. Fortunately, it doesn''t affect his speech. However, it is absolutely unacceptable for him. Since he was born, he has suffered such a crime there!


    "No matter who you are, I want you to die!"


    The boy yelled bitterly, then took back his hand, and the light wall disappeared. The next moment, he picked up a sword formula. The heaven and earth force in his body was like a big river, but the boy''s sword suddenly turned into a flash and floated in front of him.


    Swordsmanship, which is the most basic method of monks, is also the simplest way to use weapons.


    Only the most common friar weapons need such control. Each of the stronger weapons has its own characteristics, and not all weapons are suitable for air defense.


    "Death


    The young man was angry, and the sword was under his control like lightning to chufei!


    Chu Fei is nervous, but he doesn''t worry about his death. After all, Kong Yuan is around. What makes Chu Fei nervous is that he doesn''t know how powerful the sword is. Maybe the word "nervous" should be replaced by "expecting".


    "Stop it


    Although Kong Yuan is ready to do it, it''s better not to do it by himself, because he is still afraid of the young man''s lover, another elder who is a little different from the jade lotus of the blissful gate.


    A clank!


    With the sound of Jiaohe, a streamer passed by, and the boy''s face changed greatly. It took a lot of effort to regain the control of the sword.


    Chufei laughed, and at the same time, he turned his mouth. He said: it seems that this royal sword method is not very easy to use


    Later, Chu Fei turned his head and looked into the corridor, and Kong Yuan naturally looked in that direction. Over there, Yun Shuxue is walking slowly. Behind Yun Shuxue, there is Yu Lianhua and another old woman. Behind them, there is a middle-aged man, who is definitely superior in temperament.


    "Back? Why did I go to you? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and my arms are sore... "


    Chu Fei''s mouth is also badly damaged, where he is waiting for someone''s hand acid, is clearly tired of beating!


    "Are you all right?" Yun Shuxue comes to Chu Fei and asks with concern.


    "What I can do is tired Well, who''s this kid? Do you know him? "


    Chu Fei had already known the identity of the boy, but he still pretended not to know him at the moment.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Yun Shuxue looks at the boy in the room, but almost laughs.


    "I came to you and found this guy stealing in it. You know, I can''t be indifferent, so I cleaned him up!"


    "Stealing?" Yun Shuxue only thinks it funny.


    "Yes


    "You''re bloody!" The boy inside is going crazy. After Yun Shuxue appeared, he knew that he had no chance to revenge. After all, grow so big, no one is a fool, cloud Book snow to Chu Fei''s attitude is individual can see.


    "It''s you who''ve come to hook up with Xueer, and I''m going to..."


    Youth words haven''t finished, cloud Book snow then stretched out Qian jade hand mercilessly drew on this youth''s face. But before Yun Shuxue spoke, Chu Fei said directly:


    "shut up, Xueer is also your name?"


    Cloud Book snow tiny can''t check of order to nod, in the heart is very agree with Chu Fei''s words, at the same time in the heart is also a burst of warmth.


    "Why, are they all from the same family? Can one name bring disaster?"Just when chufei and yunshuxue are going to continue to clean up the boy, another old woman standing with yulianhua speaks.


    This is really an old woman. She must be more than 40 years old in appearance, although her actual age must be more than 100 years old.


    Yu Lianhua didn''t speak. She didn''t help Yun Shuxue or her old daughter. She just held her shoulders and watched the development of things with a smile. Wearing a "Shengxiu ¡¤ King Qin Robe", she was very seductive.


    "What do you call this elder?"


    Chu Fei knows that it''s better to stand up by himself at this time. After all, he can''t hide. He just comes out directly and saves Yun Shuxue.


    "This is elder Han of our blissful gate..." Cloud Book snow face has no facial expression of saw that old woman, then low voice introduced a time in Chu Fei ear.


    Han Chan is thirty or forty years older than Yu Lianhua, but his strength is not as good as Yu Lianhua. Of course, there is not much difference.


    "Poor? What a name... " Chu Fei is speechless. I didn''t expect that someone would call me such a name. I don''t think it''s enough just to be ugly. Do I have to use my name to announce the world?

 Chapter 131

    But Chu Fei didn''t really say that. After all, no matter what they said, they were also elders. Although they didn''t deal with Yu Lianhua, they couldn''t be the reason for Chu Fei to fight each other immediately.


    "Hello, elder Han." Chufei said hello with a smile.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t expect that his polite greetings were only exchanged for a sneer from elder Han, followed by contempt, saying:


    "are you Chu Fei? I didn''t expect that you are very brave, even my people dare to fight, but I don''t know if you really have such great ability. "


    Han Changlao is really worthy of being the elder of the blissful gate. Without saying a good word, he began to be powerful. However, it is estimated that no one except the young man would really care about him?


    After hearing these words, Chu Fei sneered in his heart, but still kept smiling on his face and said:


    "elder Han, why don''t you ask me why I beat him first? Can I beat people for no reason? "


    Elder Han disdains to look at Chu Fei, and his eyes are full of disdain. She doesn''t think it''s necessary to ask why. After all, she is the elder of the blissful gate.


    "Hum, come to my blissful gate at midnight for no reason. Can you be a good thing?"


    "Oh Do you really think so? " Chu Fei was funny, but he was more depressed and said: "since you think so, why don''t you take revenge on this little white face directly? Are you worried about the jade lotus elder beside you? "


    Whether it''s Lagerstroemia or the earth, many things are actually tacit, because they are things that people with clear eyes can see. But if you put the tacit things to the surface, it can basically be seen as you are doing things.


    Of course, chufei is not just doing things now.


    "That''s a smart thing!" Han elder cold hum a, just want to say what, Chu Fei opened a mouth again.


    "Ah, how did you suddenly become dumb, why didn''t you speak?" Chu Fei looked at the young man who was standing inside and was quietly lucky, and said:


    "you were just awesome. Why don''t you dare to speak now? Come on, go on. You dare to speak when there is no one. Why don''t you dare to speak now when your backers come?"


    "Hum..." The young man snorted coldly, "I don''t know who you are, or what you want to do when you come to our blissful gate. I only know that you push the door and break in. If I didn''t stop you, who knows what you would do in our box!"


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. Come on, go on. I''d like to know what you''re going to do next!"


    Juvenile Leng for a while, he didn''t expect Chu Fei to face his own slander can be so calm, even like to see other people''s jokes in general.


    "Say it Han Chang laughs in his heart. Whether it''s true or not, as long as the boy says something that doesn''t sound too boring, he can catch the excuse to clean up Chu Fei.


    Of course, elder Han didn''t want to deal with chufei because chufei beat the boy. Although it was really something that made elder Han unhappy, elder Han would not use this reason to deal with chufei.


    The reason is simple


    If chufei is not chufei, or chufei doesn''t know yunshuxue and yulianhua, then chufei''s beating is enough for elder Han.


    After all, the concubines of the elder of the blissful gate are not qualified to teach! It''s a matter of face and status.


    However, it is precisely because Chu Fei not only knows Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua, but also has a good relationship with his disciples.


    Although elder Han didn''t see the communication between chufei and yulianhua, the transactions between chufei and yulianhua were only oral, but they have been spread to the blissful gate. As an elder, elder Han will know.


    But then again, the reason why yulianhua wanted to pass back the oral agreement with chufei to the sect was that yulianhua had a very good relationship with the leader of the blissful sect, which could be said to be beyond her best friend.


    The relationship between yulianhua and the master of the blissful gate is naturally known to all the people in the sect. Therefore, elder Han judged how good the relationship between yulianhua and chufei was through the master''s mouth.


    At first, Han Changlao thought that yulianhua wanted to take chufei as his concubine, but when he got to shuntianfu, he found that yulianhua wanted to treat chufei as yunshuxue''s future husband.


    Who is Yun Shuxue? Yun Shuxue is one of the best young masters of the blissful gate. He is the backup of the saint. What''s more, Yun Shuxue''s potential is so good that he is definitely expected to surpass the present elder and patriarch of the blissful gate in the future, and even become a saint.


    "Yes..." With elder Han''s permission, he naturally understands elder Han''s meaning, but it''s not so simple to make up a reason.


    "That''s right. I was practicing inside before, but suddenly there was a sound of shouting and swearing from outside, and there was a sound of smashing the door. At first, I thought there was an enemy coming, but when I opened the door, I saw that he was pointing at us and yelling. I won''t allow such a thing..."Chufei was amused when he heard this, but he was also amused. He took the words directly and said:


    "later, did you start to persuade me to warn me, but I didn''t listen, so you planned to do it, but I attacked you shamelessly, so you were beaten to a lower level by me and beat you up?"


    Young this time is really stunned, his brain is spinning fast, thinking about Chu Fei himself said this part of the content is reasonable, whether can get Han elder''s approval.


    "When the people of my blissful gate are talking, even an outsider can interrupt!"


    Han Changlao is very depressed. She says that it''s not so much nonsense for him to ask the young man to find reasons. In fact, the young man only needs to say "he makes trouble", which is enough.


    You know, a lie needs a lie to make up the loophole, say more and make more mistakes, and say less and make less mistakes.


    It''s also elder Han''s cunning. He completely abandoned what he just said and started from chufei''s attitude.


    "Why don''t you cut in? Where would you like to plug it? "


    Chufei, this is a dirty word. In this world, I''m afraid no one can say such a word even in brothels. But who is chufei? Chufei has tried his best to train on the earth. This small scene can be easily controlled.


    "You..." Elder Han was angry. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of chufei''s words at the beginning, he quickly reflected that they were all from the past, and they still had a group of concubines. How could he not understand this!


    "To die!"


    Elder Han yelled angrily, and immediately raised his momentum. No matter how Chu Fei''s cultivation was, he directly pressed Chu Fei with all his strength. It can be said that if Chu Fei didn''t have a system, he would be crushed by elder Han''s momentum immediately.


    But the problem is, chufei has a system


    Therefore, after the Korean War old man rushed to chufei with unreserved momentum, it was like a cow into the sea without stirring up any waves. Although Chu Fei can''t feel the momentum, he can guess what elder Han is doing just by looking at elder Han''s state.


    Therefore, Chu Fei took out his ears and nose excrement, then stretched himself and yawned, saying: "I don''t know when, I''m really sleepy..."


    Is elder Han good? This does not need to ask, at the moment, even Kong Yuan standing beside Chu Fei has felt the huge momentum coming from elder Han.


    This proves two things. First, elder Han is very angry and doesn''t care about hurting others. You should know that the cultivation of the Tao has reached the level of elder Han and jade lotus, and the control of the heaven and earth''s Yuanli has reached the level of meticulous. Both the momentum control and Yuanli control have been able to achieve the level of fine enough.


    Of course, people who are good at different things have different performances. But for momentum this simple skill, as long as you have enough ability to control accurately.


    The second thing to prove is that both Kong Yuan and Chu Fei are not simple. Let''s not talk about Chu Fei first, but talk about Kong yuan. Kong Yuan''s accomplishments are not so high. Kong Yuan has only the strength of the top of the secret realm. Although he has already stepped into the Four extremes, he has not entered the Four extremes after all.


    In fact, even if Kong Yuan entered the quadrupole trend, he could not do anything. What level is the jade lotus? It''s a master of the ladder level. It''s one big level higher than Kong yuan, and six more small levels.


    After the peak of the secret realm, there is the quadrupole trend. After the quadrupole trend, there is the ladder of heaven. The improvement of every small realm after the ladder of heaven is more powerful than the whole stage of the quadrupole trend.


    Because in the realm of TIANTI, every step forward represents a deeper grasp of the power of heaven and earth and a deeper understanding of the way of heaven.


    Like yulianhua, elder Han, who is also the elder of the blissful gate, naturally does not differ too much from yulianhua in his accomplishments. In fact, elder Han is also a master of the ladder level.


    But in the face of such a master''s momentum, Kong yuan was able to stand there without discomfort, even without fear or worry.


    Of course, if you don''t worry at all, it''s a lie. At least Kong Yuan is worried about Chu Fei. He is also worried that elder Han will fight in Shuntian Pavilion when he is really worried.


    After all, if things really develop to that level, it''s troublesome, and it''s very troublesome.


    "Ah, Mr. Kong, are you hungry? I''m hungry. Let''s have something delicious later! "


    Chu Fei is really very angry. He doesn''t forget to tell Kong yuan about supper at this time.


    Elder Han is still increasing his momentum, and from a certain point of view, elder Han has been playing super long. However, even if the momentum is still growing, but elder Han''s heart is extremely shocked, even frightened!

 Chapter 132

    Han Changlao doesn''t understand why Chu Fei in front of her can calmly take over the momentum she has released. She is a master of the ladder level. Although this level of people is not the peak of the world, it is absolutely the existence of the top of the pyramid.


    The momentum released by such people is definitely not easy for anyone to take over. I''m afraid only the friars of a higher level of dragon realm can take over so easily!


    As for the existence of saints and saints, we don''t need to think about and know that we don''t need to care about the momentum released by people at the ladder level.


    Elder Han has explored Chu Fei''s strength before, but the result is vague. But she didn''t think that chufei was an evil genius. She didn''t think that chufei''s cultivation could catch up with or even surpass her.


    Because elder Han once found a magic weapon when he was young. This magic weapon is spiritual. It can dispel the enemy''s spiritual attack to a great extent, and it can also dissolve the enemy''s momentum to a great extent.


    It''s not only because she once had a similar magic weapon, but also because she has seen a more powerful one.


    But if Chu Fei has a magic weapon of this level or even higher, which can dispel the momentum released by elder Han, elder Han does not believe it.


    Because this kind of magic weapon is something that can be met but not sought, and it can make people of Chu Fei''s age directly ignore the momentum released by the master of the ladder level. I''m afraid that the magic weapon made by people who are not above the saint level can''t succeed.


    But how could a person like chufei have such a background!


    However, elder Han was not stubborn. She immediately thought of another possibility, which had happened many times in the world of crape myrtle.


    This chufei should have picked up the incomplete holy instrument in some special places. The reason why he thinks so is that elder Han knows that chufei once appeared in misty Canyon!


    Although the place where chufei appeared at that time was just the entrance of the misty gorge, no one can say whether chufei went in or not. Where is misty gorge? It''s the place where blood beasts gather. It''s also well known that there must be secret treasures in the place.


    Moreover, from another point of view, at that time, two young masters, Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue, led dozens of people into the misty Canyon, but they were still injured and defeated under the siege of blood beasts.


    And then a blood Unicorn came out Lianyunshuxue and wujiangyue can only simply turn around and run. Chufei was able to stand there so easily at that time. What does that mean?


    You know, it''s a blood unicorn. Naturally, it''s not a blood ape. What is Kirin? Kirin is a beast! It''s a legendary spirit beast in the divine world. It has the strength of a god!


    The reason why blood Unicorn can be called blood unicorn is that it not only has the appearance of a unicorn, but also has a kind of natural combat skill similar to that of a unicorn. It is precisely because of this that although blood unicorn''s round cultivation is not high, its combat effectiveness is definitely a headache.


    But under the attack of the blood unicorn, Chu Fei survived, and he lived very well. At least, yunshuxue said, even yunshuxue and wujiangyue were seriously injured, but chufei didn''t have a scar.


    This is something very wrong.


    "This son must have a great treasure!"


    Maybe some people think that Kong Yuan is not the same. He did not receive the influence of the momentum released by Han Changlao. He stood there very easily.


    But don''t forget that Kong Yuan is a member of Shuntian Pavilion. Behind Shuntian Pavilion is Shenshan. This is not an ordinary place. This is the super sect of the blissful gate.


    In addition, Kong Yuan''s cultivation has already reached the peak of the secret realm, half step four poles. Although his strength is not as good as that of the ladder level, with such cultivation as the foundation, plus some relatively common magic weapons, there is no problem with his current momentum.


    What''s more, the imposing pressure that Kong Yuan suffered was just a little bit that elder Han inadvertently revealed when he concentrated on attacking Chu Fei. No matter in quantity or quality, he could not compare with Chu Fei.


    "Hum, boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. I don''t want to see you in front of the people in my family again. If I see you again, I will kill you!"


    "Cut me off?" Chu Fei sneered and said, "elder Han, I called you wrong. Should I call you headmaster Han? Han Zongzhu? Or Han Shengzun? Or Emperor Han? "


    Chu Fei didn''t elaborate, but the meaning of the words was very obvious.


    Elder Han was blocked by Chu Fei''s words. He wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the jade lotus beside him.


    "Elder Han, this boy is my favorite. Why, do you want to see him?"


    "Mr. Yu, are you dealing with me with outsiders?" Elder Han glared at Yu Lianhua, while Yu Lianhua waved her hand with a smile and said:


    "where can I deal with elder Han? After all, you and I are from the same family. I just remind elder Han that you still have many other things to consider. If you stretch your hand too long, you will be very tired..."Chu Fei interrupted with a smile:


    "it will hurt too, but I don''t know whether it''s body pain or heart pain..."


    "Boy, how dare you..." Han Changlao doesn''t want to really tear the skin with Yu Lianhua, so she doesn''t make any response to her words, but wants to vent her unhappiness to Chu Fei.


    But Chu Fei didn''t give elder Han any chance. Instead, he put his arms around Kong Yuan''s shoulder, turned around and walked away with him. At the same time, he waved to Yu Lianhua with his back and called:


    "Master Yu Lianhua, I''m scared. Let''s talk about our deal later. After all, I''m a coward. If I''m scared to death, it''s not worth it..."


    Yulianhua didn''t stop chufei, and didn''t make any response to what chufei said when she left. She just looked at chufei''s back with a smile. After a while, she went into the box with yunshuxue, and elder Han naturally followed.


    Kong yuan was a little confused, but fortunately Chu Fei had left the right and wrong place with him, so he was relieved. However, what confuses Kong Yuan is thinking about what the transaction between Chu Fei and the blissful gate is.


    If it''s also a scripture, it''s a big deal


    However, this kind of idea was only scratched in Kong Yuan''s head, and Kong Yuan didn''t really take it to heart. Scriptures are not cabbages on the street. They are hard to produce for thousands of years.


    "Master Chu You... " Kong Yuan wanted to talk, but Chu Fei pulled him to the back yard, and all the way to the top floor, into Chu Fei''s courtyard.


    "Don''t worry. Did Mr. Kong eat? If you don''t, why don''t you have some? " Chu Fei asked Kong Yuan whether he had a meal before, because Chu Fei was really hungry.


    After all, Chu Fei just ate a little at noon and drank the rest of the time. Then he fell asleep in the middle of the night. If there was anything to eat there, Chu Fei''s stomach would be hungry.


    "Yes, but I don''t mind eating it again, and I doubt it''s good for you to pull me over, so I''d better eat something delicious to make up for it."


    Kong Yuan said it seriously, and he really thought so. Now Chu Fei is his own man. After all, he has a token from elder an. What''s more, Chu Fei''s food is really delicious. Kong Yuan has been thinking about it for a long time. He has been busy all the time, and he''s embarrassed to come to Chu Fei for food. After all, Kong Yuan is the leader of Shun Tian Pavilion, not an ordinary boy.


    "OK, come on, sit down. Let''s have some food together, and then we can get down to business..."


    Chu Fei pressed Kong yuan on the chair, and then exchanged two fried rice with Kong yuan from the other side of the system. After eating, they got a cream cake. After eating, they held milk tea and finally began to talk about business.


    "Burp..." Kong Yuan belched and drank milk tea contentedly. He asked, "what can I do for you, Master Chu, in the middle of the night..."


    "Well, they''re all monks. What''s more, don''t deceive me during the day and at night..." Chu Fei gave Kong yuan a white look and then said, "I really have something to do, but it shouldn''t be a problem for Mr. Kong."


    "That''s not necessarily. First of all, you say..." Kong Yuan smiles. Even if it''s true, he won''t say so. It''s not mean, it''s just a habitual style.


    "I want to find a fighting magic. It''s better to have a single one and a basic one, but it must be a fighting magic. Mr. Kong, you know, I have only one rejuvenation skill here. There is no fighting magic at all..."


    "That is In the end, huichungong is only an auxiliary skill. However, I don''t know what kind of fighting method Mr. Chu wants. Moreover, I suggest Mr. Chu not only look for the foundation, but also take a long-term view and consider the future! "


    Kong Yuan said this from a friend''s point of view. Chu Fei naturally understood it, and Chu Fei also knew that Kong yuan was right. But Chu Fei was worried that those advanced fighting methods could not show a little power at the beginning.


    After all, Chu Fei is looking for a way to fight now. He just wants to have something to pretend when he talks with the elders in Xiyuan after dawn. He doesn''t really want to fight with anyone.


    "Well, Mr. Kong recommended some of them to me, and then sent me some of them!"


    "Master Chu is really a lion. There are so many such things. However, if Mr. Chu is willing to join us, I believe he will have as many skills as he wants! "


    What Kong Yuan said is not big at all. On the contrary, it really conforms to the reality. The other thing about Shenshan is that it is powerful and has many skills. It can be said that Shenshan has most of the skills in the world. Even if there are no jade slips, some people know all the information about the skills.


    "Look at you, Mr. Kong is not kind..."


    "Ah, that''s not true, young master. I''m good for you. You know, Shenshan is not a small sect!"


    "I know that, but I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s wait until I think about it But before that, Mr. Kong would like to help me find a way to fight. It really doesn''t need much power or depth, as long as I can show it immediately. ""Ah..." Kong Yuan sighed. He really wanted to pull chufei into the holy mountain, and this was what elder an left behind before he left. "Well, I don''t know what kind of method the Duke of Chu wants, the sword or the five elements. Otherwise, he would use some low-level magic weapons to exert the power of the magic weapon itself, and the effect would be similar What''s more, the magic weapon can protect you when you are in danger. "

 Chapter 133

    Chu Fei didn''t have a comprehensive understanding of the existence of the magic weapon of Lagerstroemia indica, but I think it''s something with special effects used by the people who cultivate immortals. Chu Fei''s guess is that it won''t be different from the legendary things on earth.


    "I''ll talk about it later. You''ve given me now, and I don''t have a chance to use it. What''s more, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get the really advanced magic weapon. "


    Chu Fei said with a smile. Then he stretched out his right hand and shook it in front of his eyes. Then he asked:


    "Mr. Kong, I''m very interested in fire control."


    If there is such a basic skill as the initial record of the five elements in this world, there will surely be an advanced version of the invisible Dharma. Moreover, the existence of Tiandan Pavilion also depends on the magic to refine the alchemy, so there must be a profound fire control method to learn.


    "The fire control method is really good, but it needs to cooperate with the fire to really show enough power." Mr. Kong drank a mouthful of milk tea and enjoyed the sweet taste of it.


    "Fire? What is a fire? "


    Chufei didn''t know what kind of fire was. The only word chufei heard on earth was still in the movie, and it was also in the science fiction movie transformers. Of course, it was already known when he watched cartoons as a child.


    "Different flames come from different kinds of fire, and different flames have different effects and different powers. There are many kinds of low-level fire, but high-level fire is very rare, and high-level fire can be said to be something that can be met but not sought. "


    Then, Mr. Kong introduced the so-called fire. Strictly speaking, in fact, fire is an existence in the form of fire.


    The so-called low-level fire is that the power of law in the fire is very little, and the effect that it can play is also very limited. There are a lot of laws of the way of heaven in high-level fires. Such fires are the most powerful and can even destroy heaven and earth.


    And the fire is different from the flame, the fire, the existence and combustion of the fire does not need to consume any materials, or in other words, the only thing that needs to be consumed is the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But the consumption of fire to the vitality of heaven and earth is not a simple combustion, and there is a deeper change, but this is not something that ordinary monks can know.


    It can be said that those who really understand these things are afraid that only those who have high-level kindling and the great power whose cultivation has reached the bottom of the holy Dharma can know.


    Other people are not qualified to understand this.


    The classification of kindling is very simple, that is, simple level 1, 2 and 3, up to the highest level 9. In addition, there is a no superior. However, no one can say clearly whether the fire without superior really exists.


    It''s like scientists on the earth studying multi-dimensional space. According to the theory, there will be high-dimensional space, but no one can prove it.


    The fire without superior is similar to the existence of high-dimensional space. According to the theory, there should be, according to the power deduction, but no one has seen it, and no data has been handed down.


    "Of course, my cultivation is not enough, and I''m not qualified to understand some secrets of the times, but I believe that there must be people in this world who understand these things."


    "Well, it''s also a complicated matter. Mr. Kong, is there any fire in Shuntian Pavilion now?"


    "Yes, it is, but it''s not a high-level fire, and it''s not even a low-level fire. If you have to say it, it should be considered as waste fire..."


    "Waste fire? Why is there another waste fire? Isn''t there only level 1 to 9 and no superior? "


    "Waste fire does exist. It only happens when the fire encounters some problems. Moreover, waste fire can not be preserved at all. It will disappear when the fire is destroyed. But the waste fire in our hands is very special, because the fire itself has not disappeared, but continues to exist, but also has lost the characteristics of the fire itself. "


    When Kong Yuan said this, his face was full of remorse, as if the fire of waste fire had been damaged by him.


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei didn''t understand.


    "I''d better tell you from the beginning..."


    Fire is divided into 1 to 9 grades. In addition to this classification, there is another way to say that 123 grade fire is called inferior fire, 456 grade fire is called medium fire, and 789 grade fire is called superior fire.


    Although there are relatively many low-level flames, it''s not a treasure, but it''s not a simple thing to really want to get them. Fortunately, the formation of the fire is not as strict as the time limit of Tiancai Dibao, such as less than 10000 years of immature and so on. The formation of the fire can be triggered as long as there are suitable conditions.


    It''s like a chemical reaction to produce a chemical substance. However, from ancient times to the present, no one has ever made even the lowest grade 1 fire by artificial means.


    According to legend, the great emperor, the emperor of heaven level people can rely on their own strength to create a fire, but that is only a legend. It has been a whole hundred thousand years since the great world of crape myrtle appeared such supreme figures as the emperor of heaven and the great emperor.Even the presence of the holy one has not appeared in tens of thousands of years.


    And the classification of fire is also made by a former Emperor, who divided the fire in the world, according to a specific rule, divided all the fire into nine levels.


    "It sounds so mysterious. What''s the name of Tiandi, who divides the fire in the world?" Chu Fei''s interest and curiosity were aroused.


    "Huo de Tian Di, his name is Huo de Tian Di."


    When he heard the name, Chu Fei raised his eyebrows. The name of Huode Tiandi is not familiar to Chu Fei, and no one on earth is familiar with it. However, many people on earth know another name, Huode Zhenjun.


    It''s the fairy who controls the fire in the world in the myth and legend. He works in the heaven, but he doesn''t listen to the tune. There are few such beings in the whole heaven and the whole myth and legend.


    But Chu Fei''s shock didn''t show on his face, or the only expression was the action of picking eyebrows, which didn''t attract Kong Yuan''s attention. In fact, even if he noticed Kong yuan, he couldn''t think of it.


    "Emperor Huode..." Chufei sighed.


    "Yes, Emperor Huode..." Then, Kong yuan continued to introduce it.


    Because kindling is formed naturally, searching for kindling has become a favorite thing for people of all sects, because there are so many things that kindling can do. The most basic thing is alchemy. The things that are made with kindling are more pure than those made with fire, and they also have some auxiliary effects.


    It''s like a variation, but it doesn''t affect and cover the characteristics of pills, magic weapons and magic weapons. That is to say, what is made with fire can add an extra effect.


    For example, there is an intermediate flame called ice flame. This kind of fire is blue. After fusing with monks, monks can control this kind of ice flame. If it is only used to attack, this kind of ice flame can not only burn, but also freeze, and the pills will have extra refreshing effect.


    This kind of flame is only intermediate, but most of the time, people will try their best to find someone who has ice flame to help refine the high-level breaking pills and robbing pills, because the pills made in this way will have the effect of breaking obstacles, which can prevent the monks from going crazy to the maximum extent.


    Of course, ice flame is just an abbreviation. In fact, the name of this kind of flame is black ice purple flame.


    "Black ice and purple flame, I like the name." Chufei laughingly said, of course, he likes it. I''m afraid many people on earth also like it, because the word "black ice and purple flame" easily reminds people of the eight gods temple in the classic fighting game boxing emperor.


    Eight gods, that''s a childhood classic for many people The flame possessed by the eight gods is ice flame, also known as purple flame. The effect is to burn and freeze.


    Kong Yuan continues to talk about


    That waste fire was really bought by Kong yuan, or acquired. But at that time, Kong Yuan didn''t think it was a waste fire, just like the previous owners of the waste fire thought at the beginning.


    How long did that fire exist? No one can tell clearly, and no one knows how it came from. It''s as if it just came out of the blue and didn''t cause a ripple.


    There are many differences in the fire, the most obvious point is that it has substance. Even if it''s a contradiction, it''s a contradiction.


    But strictly speaking, any other kind of fire is a state of flame, no matter what shape it is, it is a flame, and there will be nothing outside the flame. But there will be a core, but that core is also a flame.


    But this waste fire is not like this, because the core of this waste fire is actually a crystal, and it is a fist size crystal. The crystal has a touch of purple, but also a little bit of ice white, slightly transparent.


    If you only look at this crystal, many people will think that this thing is related to the black ice and purple flame. In fact, the first time Kong Yuan saw this thing, he thought the same thing.


    But the problem is that the flame on the crystal surface is not black ice purple flame, but another flame with high temperature, but no one knows what it is.


    No one can tell the color of the flame clearly, because it looks red at the first moment, it will turn yellow at the next moment, sometimes it will turn white, but it won''t turn purple.


    This also shows that the flame and the crystal in it are not the same kind of existence, and may even be a contradictory existence. As for how the two things depend on each other, it''s not something we can figure out.


    Moreover, the flame on the crystal surface is very weak and not strong. Kong Yuan described it very carefully here. The highest height of the flame on the fist size crystal surface will not exceed three inches.


    "Since it''s something with different attributes, can''t it be separated?" Chu Fei is puzzled. It is reasonable to say that people in this world should not be so stupid!


    Although Chu Fei doesn''t know how to separate, this kind of thing can be done. After all, there are so many powers in the world of crape myrtle, even though Chu Fei has never seen it."In fact, everyone who buys this thing thinks so, but the problem is that we can''t do it. And I don''t think anyone can do it. "


    Kong Yuan sighed when he said here.


    "Mr. Kong, other people have said that too..."


    "It''s more than saying it. Almost everyone says it." Kong Yuan smiles bitterly.


    "Did you look for the fire?" Chufei continued.


    "Why not? In fact, according to the most detailed information that can be found now, the waste fire was discovered by a saint who still existed 50000 years ago..."


    "And then?"


    "And then In this way, even the holy one can''t be separated. Maybe only the Huode emperor of that year can do this kind of thing. "


    "Ah, by the way, where is Huode Tiandi? Dead? " This is a problem that Chu Fei suddenly thought of. Emperor of heaven, think that they are all supreme beings. They should not die.


    "No one can survive, even the emperor of heaven. But the emperor Huode is not dead. According to legend, he is missing. "

 Chapter 134

    Chu Fei nodded. Unexpectedly, the emperor of heaven in this world could not escape death. However, for the missing rumors of the emperor, Chu Fei always felt that the emperor of Huode ran to the earth and became the emperor of Huode.


    "When did the emperor Huode come from?"


    "When? No one can tell exactly. They only know that they are people of ancient times. How long is it from now? There''s really no way to make it clear. " Kong Yuan smiles bitterly.


    "Well, let''s talk about the waste fire. If it''s really waste fire, why did Shun Tian Pavilion spend a lot of money to collect it. You can''t be unaware of this waste fire, can you


    Chu Fei''s problem is very tricky. Kong Yuan said before that the time of the waste fire can''t be verified, that is to say, the waste fire has existed for a long time. According to reason, the existence of Shuntian Pavilion can definitely grasp its relevant information.


    "That''s how it is said, but people don''t believe in evil. They think they can solve the mystery, but after they get it, they find that they can''t be that person."


    Kong Yuan didn''t dare to complain too much about it, because it was not Kong Yuan who really bought the waste fire. Kong yuan was just an operator, and there was another person behind it. That person is also an elder of Shenshan sect behind Shuntian Pavilion. Kong yuan can''t refuse such a decision.


    But up to now, the work of eating bitter fruit and wiping buttocks still falls on Kong yuan.


    "Hey, Mr. Kong, you didn''t buy this, did you?" Chu Fei was so clever that he immediately guessed from Kong Yuan that he was not the one who really decided to buy waste fire.


    "Why, guess? Guess who ordered it Kong Yuan Leng for a while, and then asked back with a smile.


    "I couldn''t have guessed..." Chu Fei''s brain is spinning rapidly. If Kong yuan always shows a state of fear, Chu Fei really can''t guess. But now Kong Yuan suddenly relaxed, it means that the person is not too terrible.


    From another point of view, Kong Yuan''s rhetorical question should mean that Chu Fei might have guessed correctly. There should be a lot of people who can let Kong yuan buy things, but those who can let the things in their hands stay in Shuntian Pavilion and let Kong Yuan deal with them should be the high-level of Shuntian Pavilion itself, that is, the high-level of Shenshan.


    "Is it elder Ann?" Chu Fei thought of this and said his guess directly.


    "Smart, Mr. Chu can do it." Kong Yuan gave chufei a thumbs up. He didn''t expect chufei to guess correctly. In Kong Yuan''s heart, even if Chu Fei guessed it, it should be something after several times.


    However, chufei just smiles. Before, chufei had learned something about elder an from the side, so he naturally knew that elder an was not specially in charge of the high level of Shuntian Pavilion in Shuntian mansion.


    Moreover, elder an''s status in the holy mountain is not low. Even if Chu Fei has the incomplete scriptures in his hands, it''s not enough for elder an''s existence.


    Therefore, Chu Fei guessed that elder an was definitely on the verge of a breakthrough. If such an existence broke through, it must be above the saint level. Although Chu Fei didn''t know the specific strength of elder an, he was sure that people like elder an would find all kinds of possible ways to break through.


    Therefore, there was enough reason for elder an''s order to collect this very special waste fire.


    "Don''t praise me, Mr. Kong. Show me the waste fire first. If the price is not high, give it to me."


    Chufei has a system in his body, which is a kind of dependence. This secret that almost everyone can''t solve may really be nothing in front of the system. And Chu Fei is really interested in this so-called waste fire.


    "Well, actually I don''t want to give this waste fire to Mr. Chu." Speaking of this, Kong Yuan sighed.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you shun Tian pavilion just want to do it? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "That''s what I said, but I don''t know. The waste fire wasn''t here. It was sent by the middle school yesterday."


    Kong Yuan said here, Chu Fei finally realized that it was wrong. But I don''t know what to do, so I have to listen to Kong yuan.


    "After returning to the holy mountain, Mr. an simply said this and planned to close the door. However, another elder thought that it was too much to present an elder token to the young master. After several arguments, elder an was forced to shut up, while the other elders decided to exchange the waste fire that elder an got with the young master for elder an''s token. "


    Chu Fei picked the eyebrow of right eye, in the heart a burst of displeasure, but also don''t want to understand why can happen such thing. Chu Fei understands the fact that the leaders of a big sect are not in line with each other. But why is it that only the sending of a token can stir up so many people''s opposition to the practice of an Changlao?


    "Mr. Kong, it''s just a token. As for it?"


    "Well, how to say that? In fact, it''s really pretty." Kong Yuan sighed three times for a while. "The elders of Shenshan are different from the elders of other sects. If we put them in other sects, even the heaven emperor inheritance like the blissful gate can be a supreme elder..."Seeing that Chu Fei was still frowning, Kong Yuan obviously didn''t understand the meaning of this, so he explained it again and said, "well, you know the jade lotus of the blissful gate. She is the elder of the blissful gate, but how old is she this year? How old do you think we are


    In this way, Chu feiruo nodded. Chu Fei understood that only in terms of age, the elder jade lotus was not as old as an Chang of Shuntian Pavilion. One was more than 100 years old but less than 200 years old, and the other could guess seven or eight hundred years old.


    "There are only elders in our holy mountain. All the important things are decided by the unclosed elders. So Mr. Chu should be able to imagine what an elder token represents to the holy mountain? "


    Kong Yuan thought that Chu Fei could understand it, but in fact Chu Fei could not understand it at all. After all, he was not a person in this world and did not understand many conventional things.


    But if you have to think about it in a serious way, Chu Fei can probably guess a little. For example, the token sent by Mr. an represents the human feelings of Shenshan


    "So you think that token is too important to be left outside. That''s why you want to exchange that scrap fire for it?"


    "It is." Kong Yuan nodded.


    "But Mr. Kong, as you have just said, this waste fire is of no use at all, or it won''t fall into your hands."


    Chufei was a little upset, but from another point of view, chufei didn''t care much about it. After all, Chu Fei only came to be a businessman, and he could think through a lot of things. It''s one thing to understand, but another to accept.


    "Mr. Chu, I admit that. There''s no other way for me to put it in heaven''s pavilion, but there''s no other way. I can only choose to obey... "


    Chu Fei snorted and said:


    "but Mr. Kong, as you know, this token and other things are exchanged with me for scriptures. What''s the right to trade with me for a scrap fire?"


    "Ah..." Kong Yuan didn''t know what to say. He didn''t agree with it, but as he said, what can he do if he didn''t agree? Even elder an was forced to shut up by the group of elders, not to mention a small Kong yuan.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Chufei asked with a cold face.


    "I can''t help it. I won''t do anything, but I have to remind you that since the elders have raised this point, they will certainly try their best to take back the token."


    "So what is Mr. Kong''s idea?" Chu Fei asked again.


    In this matter, Chu Fei knows that he can not make many choices, but he is not willing to so easily agree to this deal of bullying.


    "My idea Mr. Chu, in my opinion, since Mr. an can give you a token, it means that Mr. an has recognized him. Even if there is no token in the future, Mr. an will accept your favor. "


    "So, you''re still persuading me to exchange the token for the scrap fire." Chu Fei was also helpless. Now Chu Fei once again felt the so-called "big fist is the hard truth" in the world.


    Kong Yuan didn''t speak any more. He was just fidgeting. The quilt of milk tea in his hand was creaking. He really didn''t know what to do. Kong Yuan and an Changlao were both people who saw Chu Fei with their own eyes. Naturally, they knew Chu Fei was special. However, other elders in Shenshan had never seen Chu Fei before, so they naturally felt that there was no problem in making such a decision.


    "Ah, the young master has overlooked another point. Elder an is a woman no matter how high his accomplishments are. In this world, the blissful gate is really just a special case..."


    Kong Yuan''s words can be regarded as one of the main reasons for the conflict. Of course, there are other reasons, but I''m afraid this is the most important one.


    In a world where men are superior to women, most men still don''t like to see women go to the top. They may think that elder an can''t really break through the broken Sutra that elder an deals with chufei. After all, this kind of thing is too strange. Why can a boy who comes out casually take out a disabled Sutra?


    Chu Fei wanted to understand, so he saw this factor directly.


    "Mr. Kong, I''m afraid the elders of Shenshan still don''t trust my scriptures, but it''s normal, I understand. I promise to trade with you, token for waste fire. "


    Chu Fei agreed, and very calm won, but under Chu Fei''s calm expression, what is hidden is that Kong Yuan feels cold on his back.


    "Ah, Mr. Chu, you Did you really agree? " Kong yuan was surprised. He didn''t expect that Chu Fei would agree so soon. After all, it was the token of the elder of Shenshan.


    "There''s nothing to refuse, but I''m sure Mr. Kong won''t let me suffer for nothing."


    "Of course not, otherwise I can''t tell elder an. But I can''t do much. Later, young master... "

 Chapter 135

    With that, Kong Yuan put down his milk tea cup and walked out of the courtyard, while Chu Fei sat quietly on the chair waiting for Kong yuan. About a quarter of an hour later, Kong Yuan came back with a bag of heaven and earth the size of a palm in his hand.


    "Mr. Chu, what''s in the jade bottle is the waste fire, and there are 100000 Fayuan crystals and a Yuanjing card."


    Chu Fei took the bag of heaven and earth and explored the things in it. It was exactly what Kong Yuan said, but Chu Fei didn''t understand what it was for.


    "This yuan crystal card is the VIP card of our Shuntian Pavilion. No matter where you go, you can enjoy a 20% discount in our Shuntian Pavilion and enjoy the most advanced service as long as you show this yuan crystal card."


    Kong Yuan''s introduction made it clear that chufei, a man from the earth, was not unfamiliar with VIP cards, but what really surprised chufei was the 100000 Fayuan crystals.


    "What about the 100000 FA yuan crystal?" Chu Fei put away the heaven and earth bag and asked.


    "This is all the Fayuan crystals in my Shuntian Pavilion now." Kong Yuan wry smile, although took out 100000 FA yuan crystal, but Kong yuan did not feel meat pain, he just regret.


    "Mr. Kong, I see your sincerity, and I accept it. But let''s talk it over. You haven''t given me the fire control method yet


    Ha ha, for the elder Kong yuan, he can only accept the sincerity of the other elders.


    "I''m also prepared. I think it''s the most useful skill for Master Chu, but..." When Kong Yuan said this, he found a jade slip in his arms.


    "Why?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Although this fire control method is simple to use, it''s a little troublesome to really cultivate something."


    "What do you say?"


    "Because this fire control method is a bit complicated, it also needs the cooperation of fire. The more powerful the fire is, the more powerful the fire control method can play."


    "Need fire to match?"


    "I believe Master Chu can find a good enough fire, but this method In fact, it''s also a remnant, and no one can complete it. However, there was a saint who once deduced that this dharma might have come from the ancient Huode Emperor... "


    What Kong Yuan said is a little guilty, because no one can be sure about it.


    "How did you get here?" Chu Fei already felt as if any of the things that Kong Yuan brought out could bring out a big name, just like those small restaurants on the earth. Anyway, he had to find a way to bring out a historical celebrity and make up a story for publicity.


    "It''s sold by someone. It''s a down and out cultivation. He was seriously injured when he came here. He wanted to use this fire control method to get a life-saving pill, but it''s a pity that even if he was given the pill, he didn''t survive."


    "Why didn''t he go to Tiandan pavilion to change pills?" Chu Fei is very puzzled. After all, it''s the Tiandan pavilion that is more reliable.


    "He also wanted to go, but his body no longer allowed him, and I didn''t pit him. I went to Tiandan pavilion to get the pills he wanted." Kong Yuan''s explanation made Chu Fei feel more and more dark, but this kind of thing has nothing to say. After all, it''s all past.


    "Well, I''ll take this." Chu Fei said this and took out the token from his ring and gave it back to Kong yuan, who gave the jade slip to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei did not immediately ask the system to identify these things, including fayuanjing, Gongfa and the waste fire. Because now the atmosphere between the two people is no longer as relaxed and natural as before.


    Estrangement, this is estrangement, but fortunately, there is still a way to repair the relationship between the two people, just to see if there is any comparison. As the old saying goes, there are many friends and many roads. What''s more, Kong yuan did show a lot of sincerity.


    To be honest, it''s rare for two big men to be silent and embarrassed in such an environment. This kind of thing even Chu Fei has not met, of course, with girls then experienced a lot.


    "Well, what else can I do for Mr. Kong?" In the end, Chu Fei couldn''t hold on any longer and took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Well, there are some small things..." Kong Yuan said awkwardly. After all, Chu Fei''s words are no different from Zhuke''s.


    "Mr. Kong, please say..."


    "That Well, Mr. Chu, although I can decide to give all those things to Mr. Chu, I can''t hide this. Although I''m the leader of Shuntian Pavilion, many people here are actually sent by other elders. It''s a kind of supervision. "


    Chufei nodded and did not speak.


    "I''m not sure about anything else, but there''s one thing. The first one who jumps out to deny elder an will surely find a way to deal with the young master." What Kong Yuan said was very sure, which made Chu Fei puzzled.


    "Why? Haven''t I changed my token to your holy mountain? " Chu Fei is very depressed. How can he always have brain damage to provoke himself!


    "This..." Kong Yuan really didn''t know how to explain it, but fortunately, the courtyard was a small world, and he didn''t worry about such things as walls with ears That''s right. The elders of Shenshan will shut down whenever they have nothing to do, but they will always find something they like to do after the closure. This Different people like different things... ""I don''t think that elder likes to make trouble for others. It doesn''t mean that all the people in Shenshan are independent of the world..." Chu Fei was upset in his heart. He felt that there were 10000 grass mud horses running by.


    "Yes, but Shenshan''s independence from the world is only reflected in his communication with other sects, for a single person Occasionally... " When Kong Yuan said this, he had no choice but to make a tut sound.


    "Well, I see. Is that the set of what the weak is the set of mole ants?"


    The weak is the mole ant, although few people have said such a phrase, but really in real life, whether it is the earth or Lagerstroemia, it is estimated that it is not much different.


    It seems that only on the Internet can we have a place in this matter.


    "Ha ha Ah... " Kong Yuan laughed awkwardly. He didn''t deny it.


    "Well, I see. After that, what kind of Presbyterian Council of yours came to trouble me. What would Mr. Kong want me to do?"


    Kong Yuan laughed awkwardly again. Although he said that it was really for Chu Fei''s good, the problem was that it was Shenshan who started it, and it was unreasonable.


    "If you leave shuntianfu, or even Jiuzhou, of course, it''s OK for you to live in the land of the blissful gate. No matter how arrogant an elder is, he won''t go to the blissful gate to find trouble for you..."


    "What''s the matter? Your laoshizi elder even wants to come to me in person?" Chu Fei really can''t understand this time. Even if Chu Fei can accept that his current strength is really just a mole ant, he never heard that anyone would walk thousands of miles to clean up an ant.


    "Well, the news I got is that the elder is still thinking. Recently, he wants to go out for a walk, but he doesn''t have a specific purpose. Since the first question in front of him is Mr. Chu, I think it''s very possible that he will really come to find Mr. Chu''s trouble himself, unless there are other things to attract his attention in the middle of the journey."


    "I really have a special day, husky. What''s the name of the elder, what''s his accomplishments, how old he is and what he looks like?"


    Chu Fei had a feeling that misfortune came from heaven behind closed doors. No matter how uncomfortable he was, now Chu Fei had to collect more information for his own safety, so he continued to ask questions.


    Kong Yuan grinned bitterly. Although he didn''t understand what husky meant, he still inferred that it must be a kind of dirty words from Chu Fei''s tone and attitude. Therefore, Kong Yuan didn''t become a curious baby at this time, but seriously answered the questions.


    "The elder''s surname is Ni, and his name is Bingfeng. He has an unsophisticated name, which is bald tailed Taoist. Look He''s a thin, dry old man. He''s not tall. He''s half a head shorter than you. He likes to laugh. He likes to show his two rows of yellow teeth when he smiles... "


    "Hiss It doesn''t sound like a normal person... " Chufei felt that his back teeth were cool.


    "Well, it''s not human." Kong Yuan shrugged his shoulders and continued: "he''s from the demon clan. It''s said that he''s an old pheasant who cultivates himself..."


    "I Cao, where is your holy mountain? How can you even be an elder with this kind of thing..." Chu Fei sighed without words, but after knowing this, he naturally understood why the so-called Presbyterian Council might have come to deal with himself.


    Nothing else. It''s not a person at all. How can we use people''s thoughts to speculate about each other! Of course, strictly speaking, it''s just Ni Bingfeng''s own character.


    "Master Chu is joking. You should know the origin of our holy mountain..."


    Chu Fei nodded. He did know that Master Yu Lianhua had already told Chu Fei about this. The sect of Shenshan is not so much a sect as an organization. There are a group of old people who just want to cultivate. Cultivation is their most important thing, and the rest is just entertainment.


    The elders of Shenshan rarely go out to walk around, because they are closed most of the time. Of course, at that level, a single closure may be decades or hundreds of years, which easily makes people feel that they seldom go out to walk.


    But in fact, like Ni Bingfeng, he still likes to walk around when he is in seclusion. Although it''s rare to say it to others, it''s quite normal for them.


    "OK, OK, now can you tell me what the power of that token is? Let me understand..." Chu Fei waved his hand and didn''t want to hear about the old pheasant.


    "In fact, any elder''s token of the holy mountain is qualified to mobilize all the forces of the holy mountain except the elder Of course, there are some people who can refuse, but when you have three tokens given by different elders, the power below the elder of holy mountain will never refuse. "


    "I wipe, so powerful? Why, if a big demon gets three tokens, can he control all the powers of your holy mountain except the elder? "


    "If the elder gives it voluntarily, it can." Kong Yuan sighed.


    "Why?"


    "Because of an oath, an oath involving all of us in the holy mountain. It is said that under the leadership of the last emperor of heaven, the great oath was made by gathering the essence and blood of all the people in the holy mountain at that time..." This part of what Kong Yuan said is not known to all. Even now, there are not many outsiders except the people of Shenshan. Of course, those high-level people from big sects are likely to know.After all, this incident could not have been quiet in those days, which absolutely shocked many people.

 Chapter 136

    "What happens if you break this oath?"


    "It''s hard for heaven and earth to die suddenly. At that time, in order to avoid our holy mountain destroying the oath, everyone who joins the holy mountain now has to make a blood oath with his own source of life. "


    Chu Fei didn''t know what the blood oath was, but since he needed to use his own life source and God''s room, it was enough to show the seriousness of the oath.


    In other words, this is an oath made with one''s own life and soul. If you break it, you will die suddenly.


    "Then you wanted to drag me into your holy mountain! Don''t you mean to hurt me Chu Fei is afraid to think about it. Although this kind of thing should be very rare, Chu Fei, the master of the system and the visitors of the earth, will never go out to do something he doesn''t want to do for a few tokens.


    "But you didn''t promise..." Kong Yuan is also speechless, where this kind of thing is so possible, "besides, where is it so easy for people to collect three tokens."


    "Is it difficult?" Chu Fei looks at Kong Yuan thoughtfully.


    "You''re right. Although I don''t know, I think most of the tokens going out will be brought back."


    Chu Fei thought deeply. According to this way of thinking, it is estimated that the token of Shenshan has become a kind of currency to exchange treasure. Only in myself, because I met the old pheasant, I changed the precious things for a waste fire


    Chufei didn''t ask any more questions, because he began to think seriously whether he was going to leave here.


    Chu Fei has two choices for this matter, or he has more choices, but Chu Fei doesn''t want to get into any big trouble, especially when he is still so weak.


    Since that old Shanji is the elder of Shenshan, his cultivation will be almost the same as that of elder an, and Chu Fei has heard of elder an''s strength. An Changlao is a saint, and he is also the highest monk Chu Fei has ever met in this world.


    Even if that old mountain chicken Ni Bingfeng is not a saint, he must be at least half a saint to be qualified to live up to his name with an Chang. In contrast, Chu Fei, a little monk who is still in the Qi inducing stage, really has no qualification to fight against others.


    Although chufei has a system, chufei knows that the system can ensure his safe return to the earth at most, that is to say, there is a guarantee for his retreat. But if we really want to use the system to deal with a semi saint or even a saint, chufei is not stupid.


    At least, for now, the most powerful thing that chufei saw when browsing the system content is the atomic bomb, but can the power of the atomic bomb really deal with saints?


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to think about it, because even if he could, what could he do? Even if chufei really takes out the atomic bomb, does he dare to use it? Even if you dare to use it, can chufei leave before the atomic bomb explodes?


    Hard, really hard.


    I don''t know whether the system is intentional or what the guy behind the system did before he fell asleep. Anyway, the less powerful the things that can be unlocked and exchanged in the system are, the more diverse they are. However, the ultimate weapon is only atomic bomb.


    But even the atomic bomb is not the most powerful weapon on earth!


    That is to say, Chu Fei can rely on the system to cause some trouble to ordinary people, small monks and even endanger other people''s lives, but when he really faces those powerful monks, the system can really do very little.


    However, Chu Fei also admitted that only such a system is reasonable, and it is not a shocking bug. If the system can even destroy the power of saints, it would be a bit abnormal.


    In fact, if the system is like that, I''m afraid Chu Fei doesn''t really dare to accept the binding of the system. It''s like a guy washing dishes on the earth was suddenly approached by a mysterious man one day, saying that I can give you hundreds of millions, and I can hype you to make you famous


    It sounds good at first, but when you think about it, do you really dare to accept it? Why do people treat you so well? Even for their own son, no one will do it.


    On the other hand, if someone tells a guy who washes dishes that I sponsor you 200000 yuan and you start a business, if you succeed and make money, then you will spend 200000 yuan to find another unsuccessful person and sponsor him.


    This kind of thing should not worry too much about being plotted, right? On the contrary, there is even a little commonweal in this way. It''s a good dream fulfilling activity!


    "Mr. Kong It''s time for Shuntian pavilion to announce the list of heaven and earth, as well as the monk''s exchange meeting... "


    Chu Fei couldn''t find a reason to escape from shuntianfu, but Kong Yuan broke Chu Fei''s illusion mercilessly.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Chu. To tell you the truth, the tianbang and Dibang we made here are only limited to the friars in Kyushu, but in fact, Kyushu is only a small place in the world of crape myrtle. So, it''s not as valuable as you think Seriously, I don''t care. "


    What Kong Yuan said is right. Kyushu, where chufei is now, is really not a big place. The reason why Kyushu can attract some people''s attention is that there are several dangerous places like misty canyon.If it wasn''t for the existence of such places, I''m afraid Kyushu would not have attracted the interest of those big sects. And the so-called Tian Bang Di Bang is really just a selection made in Kyushu. If you really put it in the whole crape myrtle world, those people on Tian Bang Di Bang may not really count as much.


    But Chu Fei didn''t know this, because no one had mentioned such things to Chu Fei before.


    "What about the exchange meeting that the friars saw?"


    "Did you think the monks would really share what they felt?" Kong Yuan sighed. He really didn''t like the monks'' psychology.


    Because in Shenshan, under the leadership of the elders, even the lower level disciples will be very happy to share their feelings with their peers. Although because of human nature, we only choose to share those not the latest insights, it also brings enough benefits to other disciples of Shenshan.


    It is precisely because of this ethos of the holy mountain, so the cultivation of people in the holy mountain is often very fast, which can be seen from mei''er. How old she is, and how far her cultivation has reached now!


    As for Kong yuan, he just because his potential can only be so, even if there is any chance, it is difficult to become stronger, so Kong Yuan is happy to come to Shuntian Pavilion in Shuntian mansion to be a pavilion leader.


    "Well, in Mr. Kong''s opinion, where should I go?"


    "If you really want me to say that, I suggest you go to the site of the blissful gate and practice hard for a period of time. When your accomplishments come up, you will naturally have enough self-protection strength, and then you can go wherever you want."


    For Kong Yuan''s statement, Chu Fei has no way to refute anything, can say such words, enough to prove that Kong Yuan''s attitude to Chu Fei is friendly.


    It can be said that Chu Fei is not a pity that he will miss something like tianbang and Dibang. He just doesn''t want to miss the people he just met.


    Like Meier, like Wujiang moon


    If Chu Fei really left shuntianfu, went to the blissful gate, or went somewhere else, then the next time he saw these two beauties, he didn''t know when it was.


    After all, this is Lagerstroemia world, but there is no transportation, let alone convenient transportation.


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "you''d better think about it. If you have any needs, you can tell me or you can tell Meier."


    Kong Yuan stood up and left, leaving Chu Fei alone in the chair.


    Chu Fei didn''t say a word. Although it wasn''t a big deal, Chu Fei was really a little hard to choose. But after thinking about it, Chu Fei decided to save some materials first.


    Anyway, there are so many fayuanjing in chufei now, and the total number has reached 150000. 150000 fayuanjing can be regarded as a rich person in the Lagerstroemia world, and they are still among the monks.


    But before that, Chu Fei took out the jade bottle with waste fire in the heaven and earth bag and the jade slip with fire control skills.


    Then Chu Fei called out the system and pressed the identification function of the system.


    Appraisal: ordinary jade bottle, ordinary material, ordinary production technique, ordinary blessing, low value.


    Chu Fei was stunned. He realized what he had done next moment. He originally wanted to identify the waste fire, but who knew that because he didn''t open the jade bottle, he directly let the system identify the jade bottle.


    Chu Fei took the jade bottle and turned around in front of his eyes with a bitter smile. He looked at it carefully and had to say that the jade bottle was not so worthless as the system said. At least the pattern on it and the appearance of the jade bottle itself were good.


    Although Chu Fei had no voice in other aspects, there was fire in it, but the surface of the bottle was only slightly cool, which was enough to show that the jade bottle was still valuable, at least it had good heat insulation, wasn''t it!


    However, because of the interruption from the jade vase, Chu Fei decided to deal with the skill first. You should know that even if it is a waste fire, it is also a kind of fire. Since there is fire, it can certainly hurt people.


    If you don''t care to take it out directly, it won''t be fun if you hurt yourself.


    Chu Fei put the jade bottle on the table, held the jade slips and pointed out the identification function of the system.


    Appraisal: fire play, fire control, incomplete, can be bound to practice, is it bound?


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate and directly pressed the confirm button.


    Ding!


    Congratulations on the new auxiliary skill xihuoshu!


    With this sound, in the cultivation box above the system interface in Chu Fei''s mind, the option of playing fire appeared in the list bar on the left.


    Chu Fei casually points down, and a phoenix pattern appears in the interface on the right. However, this phoenix pattern has no color or details. It''s just a very simple phoenix pattern. It''s a bit similar to simple strokes, but the lines are much softer, and it still has the beauty of divine bird.


    Looking at the rough phoenix pattern, Chu Fei only felt whether he had chosen the wrong skill. He could only guess the rubbish from the phoenix pattern on the right interface.However, on the top of the phoenix pattern, there is also a cultivation button, which shows the exchange points needed for the first cultivation. It''s not much, one million.


    After all, it''s only one million yuan. Chu Fei doesn''t care about this little money. At the moment of practice, Chu Fei only felt that there was a coolness pouring out from the rough phoenix pattern into his brain and into his body.


    There was no way to describe the cool feeling, but Chu Fei''s spirit was more sober than ever before. Soon, really soon, after only a few minutes, Chu Fei recovered from this feeling.


    Chu Fei felt that he had a lot of things in his mind, but he didn''t know how to say it, because the information was a little complicated. Chu Fei needed a lot of time to sort out the information.


    Chu Fei didn''t go to comb the information that suddenly entered his mind. Instead, he put his eyes under the cultivation button. When using the system to practice huichungong, there will be a countdown below each cultivation. Only after the countdown is over can he use the system to practice again.


    But this time, it''s not like this in fire play. Although the cultivation button has also turned gray and can''t be pressed, there is no countdown below. Instead, a horizontal progress bar appears, with a note on the side: Proficiency: 0 / 100000.


    "I don''t know, proficiency? It''s fresh

 Chapter 137

    It''s really fresh. Chu Fei never thought that there would be something like proficiency in the system functions. Think about the last time chufei came into contact with proficiency when he was playing world of Warcraft.


    "Ten hundred I''m Cao, a hundred thousand. Some of them have played... " Chu Fei counted the zeros in front of him, but he felt that the future was boring. After all, he had to brush for 100000 times, and he didn''t know how to brush for the time being.


    Chu Fei decided to ignore the proficiency for the time being, but first identified the waste fire in the jade bottle. Thinking of this, Chu Fei opened the jade bottle, then turned it over and poured out the rubbish.


    When the big crystal of the flaming fist rolled out, Chu Fei subconsciously touched it. The next moment, Chu Fei was scared and quickly threw it in the air, but then frowned and connected the fire in his hand again.


    Chu Fei thought that it would be very hot at first, and thought that the flame on the crystal would burn him. But when he threw it up subconsciously, the information in his mind immediately swam away in Chu Fei''s heart, and Chu Fei also knew how to use fire play.


    Although it''s just a contact, Chu Fei has been able to protect his hands by mobilizing the vitality of heaven and earth in his body according to the method of playing fire, so in fact, which kind of fire doesn''t make Chu Fei feel uncomfortable at all.


    In fact, Chu Fei held the fire in his hand and felt comfortable and warm.


    "God..." It''s the first time that Chu Fei has encountered this kind of thing, so he can''t tell whether he can''t feel the hot because of the fire play or the low temperature of the fire.


    In order to give himself an answer, Chu Fei''s right hand holding the fire came to the table, close to the table


    The table is made of wood. Although chufei doesn''t know what kind of wood it is, the nature of wood can''t be changed. But when Chu Fei let the flame touch the table, the table didn''t react.


    There is no trace of the black posture of the table for nearly three minutes.


    "Isn''t it hot at all?" Although he doubted it, Chu Fei didn''t dare to try it with his own body parts. What if


    Fortunately, the next moment, chufei noticed the plastic cup on the table, which was the plastic cup for drinking milk tea before.


    Chufei took the plastic cup with him, but when the plastic cup was at least 20 cm away from the flame in his hand, chufei''s plastic cup quickly shrank and blackened, and a flame appeared at the next moment.


    The plastic cup was on fire and gave off the black smoke and stench peculiar to plastic burning.


    "Tut, that''s great..." The fire in Chu Fei''s hand, that is, the waste fire, the flame on the crystal surface is really not more than three inches, three inches can be roughly considered to be about six centimeters.


    The distance between the plastic cup and the fire can be more than 20 cm, that is 20 cm


    From this point, chufei judged that the temperature of the waste fire was definitely more than 100 degrees. But since the table can''t be damaged even if it''s over 100 degrees, it means that the wood of the table is by no means ordinary.


    "Look Even waste fire should be a good thing... " Chu Fei thought so in his heart, then he pressed the identification button and opened the identification function of the system.


    Appraisal: the fire of daohuo is entangled by the sixth level fire of Lagerstroemia indica and the eighth level fire of Nanming. It is in the primary state, with a minimum temperature of 1000 degrees centigrade. It has no upper limit and can be promoted.


    -- you can view the promotion method. Do you want to view it?


    - fusible, or not?


    "I''m Cao, isn''t it waste fire?"


    Chufei was shocked, indeed shocked. It''s estimated that everyone would be shocked.


    Kong Yuan said clearly that this is waste fire, and people at the saint level have come to a conclusion. Strange as it is, it seems that only the great emperor can solve the secret of waste fire, but it is waste fire after all, which is useless.


    But the system just said it was fire!


    What is Dao Huo? Chu Fei didn''t know, but since he could use the word "Dao" to name it, the extraordinary place of the fire was absolutely reflected incisively and vividly.


    Moreover, the system also said that this Dao Huo is only in the primary stage now, and it can still be promoted. What is promotion, naturally, is to let this waste fire oh no, it''s Dao fire upgrade, upgrade to a higher level.


    "Can two kinds of fire be called Dao fire after they are entangled to form a stable state?"


    Chu Fei just casually said, but had to say, this seems to be the right answer. Of course, if it is true, Chu Fei also knows that it is not just two kinds of fire entangled together that can become Dao fire, and the two kinds of fire are not entangled together casually.


    If you really can entangle together so simply, I''m afraid the world will be full of street fires for a long time. But the temperature of 1000 degrees centigrade makes chufei a little upset.


    The concept of a thousand degrees centigrade is actually very simple. Chufei knows very well that a coal stove on earth can reach a temperature of a thousand degrees centigrade. Of course, it needs the help of a blower.Fortunately, this is just the primary state of daohuo, and it can be upgraded. It is estimated that the most intuitive manifestation of upgrading is the increase of temperature!


    "Fusion first!"


    Then, Chu Fei chose fusion among fusion and promotion methods. Chufei knows the urination of the system. No matter what you do, you have to consume points. If chufei''s points are only enough to do one thing, and chufei chooses to check it, then chufei is really crying.


    Because just now, after the use of fire play in the subconscious, chufei knew that if there was no fire, chufei''s fire play would really be useless.


    Only after the fusion of fire, can Chu Fei reflect the value of fire play, although the value may not be too great.


    But what is Chu Fei doing in the world of crape myrtle this time? It''s just to find a way to fight! And Chu Fei chose to control fire, one is because the fire control is handsome enough, and the other is because it is convenient to go out with such a book.


    Chu Fei, who made the decision, directly pressed the "yes" button and chose fusion.


    Ding!


    - - Fusion fire needs to consume 100000000 points, do you want to continue!


    Chu Fei counted the zero, a total of 100 million, it''s really a lot But Chu Fei was also relieved, because the system was talking about fusion fire, not fusion fire.


    In other words, for the system, no matter what level of kindling is integrated, kindling is kindling. As long as it is still within the scope of kindling, consumption is this point. Although 100 million seems to be quite a lot, it is acceptable to really think about the speed of chufei''s earning wealth.


    Chufei pressed the confirm button


    Ding!


    Fire fusion begins!


    After the system''s electronic female voice said this, the fire in Chu Fei''s hand began to slowly shrink. At the same time, Chu Fei felt a hot temperature slowly entering his body from the palm of his hand.


    And the direction of this hot feeling is Chu Fei''s Dantian!


    Chu Fei subconsciously unfolded his inner vision, staring at the hot and his Dantian.


    In chufei''s sight, the hot fire appeared small fireballs, which were connected into lines and pieces, like magma and fire dragon, slowly flowing towards chufei''s Dantian.


    The inner scene of Chu Fei''s elixir field was originally a boundless sea. After entering Chu Fei''s elixir field, the fire dragon did not plunge into the boundless sea. Instead, it floated over the boundless sea and gathered slowly


    Don''t know how long, also don''t know to feel this kind of scalding how long of time, finally, Chu Fei in the hand of the primary fire finally completely disappeared, didn''t leave a trace.


    In the interior of Chu Fei''s Dantian, a hot sun appeared over the boundless sea!


    Yes, it was the sun. The contrast of size and perception made chufei think of the sun all of a sudden. If it wasn''t for the purple ice crystal in the middle of the sun, Chu Fei would take the fire as the sun.


    However, now Chu Fei''s heart is a glimmer of understanding, Chu Fei inexplicably will be sure, with the upgrading of this fire, his Dantian boundless sea above the fire will eventually become a sun!


    Ding!


    Fire fusion success! Open fire phagocytosis function, need to contact phagocytosis!


    The electronic female voice of the system rings again, letting chufei know that the process of integration is finally over. However, the phagocytic function of the system prompts Chu Fei a little puzzled.


    Because the system just reminds you that the phagocytosis function is on, but there is no change in the system interface, whether it is a button or a separate box.


    Why is that?!


    Chufei doesn''t understand, but in view of the various problems that always appear in this system, chufei is used to it, and can only temporarily treat this problem as another small bug in the system.


    However, Chu Fei has more complaints about the four words "contact engulfs" mentioned in the system reminder. Because these four words gave Chu Fei too many restrictions, contact with the fire, must be like before the fire in their own hands.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t need to worry about being hurt by fire because of the existence of fire play. But the problem is that if you can put the kindling in your own hands, it means that you need chufei to buy it, or get it in some other way.


    To put it bluntly, if you want to get close, it''s impossible to directly and secretly devour other people''s fire! Can''t have no danger of empty handed set white wolf, this let Chu Fei a little depressed.


    However, the next second chufei ignored this disappointment, because now chufei found something more interesting.


    At this time, in Chu Fei''s right hand, a small flame is jumping happily. Of course, it was under the control of Chu Fei''s fire playing skill that the flame showed the state of "jumping".


    Moreover, as Chu Fei spent more and more time playing with the fire, Chu Fei felt that he could do more and more things, and his insight became more and more rich and detailed.


    Mingwu is always exciting. After the experience of Mingwu, Chu Fei is naturally very interested in this kind of thing, so instead of playing with the flames, Chu Fei calms down and carefully understands what he just got."This is fun!" A moment later, chufei said with a smile, and his right hands began to turn together. It''s just that the little flame in his hand has turned into a small snake. It''s very small, only the size of an adult''s finger, and its shape is not detailed enough, just like the phoenix pattern in the system. Its appearance is very rough


    In spite of this, Chu Fei was able to control the fire snake to make some snake movements. Although it was a little strange at the beginning, with the playing time getting longer and longer, Chu Fei''s control of the fire snake was getting better and better. In the end, he was able to give the fire snake the agility of a living snake.


    "It seems that my talent is good..." At this time, Chu Fei understood what the phoenix pattern of fire play represented in the system skill interface.


    In fact, it is also simple to say that the key point of xihuoshu is the word "Xi", which can be explained in two directions.

 Chapter 138

    Open the system, Chu Fei once again found the system to identify the fire reminder, understand the upgrade information confirmation option is still, Chu Fei directly click the confirmation.


    Ding!


    -- Note: understanding the upgrade method of Tiandao fire requires 24500000 exchange points. Do you want to continue!?


    Chu Fei was shocked by this figure. Before confirming the continuation, Chu Fei first took a look at the data points on his system interface, and then Chu Fei make complaints about it:


    , "I wipe, are you based on looking at my points?" You just want to use up all my points, don''t you


    Chu Fei''s Tucao is not unreasonable, because Chu Fei now has 248 million of the exchange points left, and before it has spent one hundred million fusion of fire, now it takes so much to make complaints about the upgrade information, and so on, Chu Fei has only three million of the exchange points.


    Although it''s quite a lot, it can be used for a long time just to stroll in the world of Lagerstroemia, the problem is that in places like Lagerstroemia, it can be said that there may be danger all the time. Chu Fei has to use various functions of the system to ensure his safety. In this way, three million won''t last long.


    "This is forcing me to leave shuntianfu as soon as possible I''ve convinced you


    Chu Fei calmed down for a while, then pressed the confirm button, then, the system deducted money, and sent a clear prompt sound.


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host for unlocking the Tiandao fire upgrade information. Please go to the cultivation box to confirm the information.


    "Practice frame, practice frame..."


    Chu Fei talked over and over again and transferred his realization to the cultivation frame of the system interface, that is, the skill frame. Here, in the frame of fire play, a lot of words appear below the phoenix pattern.


    After watching it, Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "if you play with me again, you must be playing with me, right?"


    It is true that the system has given the way to upgrade the Tiandao fire, that is, Dao fire, but no matter who sees the way to upgrade, he will feel speechless.


    Because the system makes it clear that if you want to upgrade daohuo, what you need to do is to let daohuo engulf and fuse all kinds of fires in the world, that is, all kinds of fires from level 1 to level 9, and you have to do it in order. Only those who finish level 1 can start level 2, those who finish level 2 can start level 3, and so on.


    In addition, each level of fire, also need to be in accordance with the order of integration, first what fire after what fire is written clearly, and the system is very happy to each kind of fire performance characteristics and utility are written clearly.


    That is to say, even if Chu Fei got the high-grade kindling, he could not use it directly. He had to keep it first. Fortunately, Chu Fei''s Qiankun ring and tuntian ring have enough space, otherwise Chu Fei really has no good way to store the fire.


    But if it''s just like this, chufei may be able to accept it. The key is that when chufei scanned the information, he noticed a name in the level 9 fire - chaos fire.


    "NIMA, even if it''s level 8 fire, I have confidence to get it, but can I really get this level 9 chaos fire? This crape myrtle world people are Shabi! Chaos fire as long as the fire appears, it will be robbed crazy


    Moreover, the system description clearly states that if the sequence fusion is wrong, then everything should start from the beginning and continue to upgrade slowly from level 1 to level 9.


    "Ah, I suddenly feel that 100000 proficiency is really the mercy of the system..."


    Chu Fei sighed, and then sorted out his mood, left the world of crape myrtle, returned to the earth, and returned to the room that the people in Xiyuan arranged for Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei looked at his watch and confirmed the time. Then he lay down on the bed, playing with the Firebird that had just been called out, thinking wildly.


    But I don''t know whether it was because Chu Fei was shocked by the information given by the system, which affected his heart and made him more calm or some other reason. Anyway, when Chu Fei finally came back from his wishful thinking, he found that the Firebird around him had "broken through"!


    Of course, the breakthrough is not the Firebird, but Chu Fei''s attainments in playing with fire. Maybe now the word "attainments" is not qualified. Fighting Chu Fei has really improved a lot.


    The first is the control of the Firebird. Chufei has been able to make the bird show enough flexible state. Even the flying appearance is hard to find a little stiff feeling.


    Then there was the distance. The Firebird could fly freely within five or six meters around chufei''s body. Of course, if it exceeds this range, the Firebird will become very fake. When it reaches 10 meters, the Firebird will disappear out of thin air, turn into a little spark, and finally disappear.


    "System, you still have a little conscience, you know, give me some comfort..." Chu Fei naturally put the reason for the promotion of fire drama on the head of the system, but he was wrong.


    "If I continue, I think I should work hard on the speed and flexibility of Firebird first..."


    Chu Fei thought for a while and then came to such a conclusion, and this conclusion is really suitable for Chu Fei''s current situation, and the next stage of the task Chu Fei also wants to be good, that is to make the Firebird more like a bird.Just then, a knock came out of the room. Chufei looked at the watch on the wall. It was half past six in the morning.


    "I''m Cao. It''s half past six!"


    Chu Fei exclaimed, but he didn''t expect that the previous breathing can take so much time, but he didn''t feel tired.


    "What is the relationship between black ice and purple flame?"


    Chu Fei didn''t understand, but in his heart, he was sure that this was the reason. Although Chu Fei''s fire had a new name called Dao fire, it was produced after the combination of xuanbing Ziyan and Nanming Lihuo, so it must have the characteristics of xuanbing Ziyan.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t have the heart to think too much. After all, someone outside is knocking at the door,


    Chu Fei comes to the door, opens the door, and finds that the person standing outside is not someone else, but an Suyi.


    "Are you better?" Seeing Chu Fei open the door, an Su Yi asks with concern.


    Last night, Chu Fei was drunk a lot. Although he didn''t get under the table, he even drank others down, Chu Fei himself was drunk.


    "It''s OK. I woke up long ago." Chu Fei asked an Suyi to come into his room with a smile, and then went to the side to pour a glass of water for an Suyi. Then he said:


    "why did you wake up so early? Is there something to do?"


    An Su Yi''s look was not right. It seemed embarrassed and nervous. Chufei didn''t know what it was because of, so he could only guess what he was going to do.


    For example, talking to the elders and so on

 Chapter 139

    But in fact, the reason why an Suyi is like this is because of chufei, the drunk chufei last night. Last night, Chu Fei was sent back with a broken drink. He didn''t know what he had done.


    But ansuyi knew it, and knew it very well, because it was ansuyi who sent chufei back.


    Tu Nianchu went into the room with a lot of things, but he didn''t say anything when he was drunk.


    Chufei didn''t want to tease ansuyi or anything else. Chufei just took ansuyi as his girlfriend, because at that time chufei thought he was still the rich second generation, and the woman who could take care of the rich second generation must be his girlfriend.


    At that time, Chu Fei''s hand really took advantage of an Su Yi. An Su Yi was shy and angry, but she couldn''t blame anything. Because Chu Fei just touched her buttocks, chest and waist, and didn''t talk nonsense or go any further. Finally, she fell asleep.


    With such experience and memory, it is strange that an Suyi can keep nature when facing Chu Fei.


    "Oh, it''s OK. It''s time to have breakfast. I''ll see if you wake up. When you wake up, we''ll have breakfast together."


    "Well Well, let''s go and have some... " Chu Fei is not hungry. After all, he wakes up in the middle of the night and has fried rice with eggs and milk tea with Kong yuan. However, most breakfast in the north is porridge and steamed stuffed bun, so Chu Fei thinks he can still eat.


    What''s more, ansuyi invited herself


    "Where''s uncle Ann?"


    "Not yet. You drank too much last night."


    "Also Well, let''s go and have some breakfast. I think there will be more things to do later... "


    An Su Yi nodded, stood up and walked out of the room with Chu Fei. Chufei, the place where they are now is not the building they talked with last night, where is the main building of Xiyuan, not for lodging.


    However, in Xiyuan, a wooden building with ancient fragrance and charm has been converted into a hotel. It''s actually a great honor to be arranged here.


    Chufei and an Suyi come to the restaurant together. This is the place where breakfast is served. However, as soon as they enter the restaurant, chufei sees two acquaintances, Mr. man and his granddaughter Xiao man, who had a little trouble yesterday.


    "Where''s Auntie? Why not? " Although Chu Fei saw man and Xiao man in the distance, he didn''t take the initiative to come forward. He was more concerned about why an Suyi''s mother didn''t come to breakfast.


    "Mom went back to take care of my dad. She''s had it." An Su Yi said softly.


    "Oh, just eat it. Let''s find a place. There are many empty tables. Which one do you want This is Xiyuan. How many people can have breakfast here.


    "Over there..." Ansuyi pointed to man''s desk.


    "Don''t make trouble. We''re having breakfast. It''s a big deal. Don''t mix with them. We''re in a bad mood..."


    Chu Fei certainly didn''t want to have breakfast with Mr. Mann. He didn''t want to hear the old man''s granddaughter make complaints about himself again at the table.


    "Go ahead, they are here for you, otherwise I also... "


    "Or you won''t tell me to have breakfast? Su Yi, don''t say that. It''s too hurtful Chu Fei depressed said.


    "It''s not my fault, who let you yesterday..." Ansuyi doesn''t want to hurt people, at least she doesn''t want to let chufei hurt, so she wants to explain, but this kind of thing seems to have no way to explain,


    "yesterday? I... " Chu Fei was not stupid. He suddenly guessed that he must have done something to an Suyi after drinking too much last night I''ll take care of it. "


    Chu Fei thought too much. He thought he was too hard on the king of ansu yesterday, so he blurted out. But the problem is, it''s not like this.


    "You Who put you in charge... " An Su clothes red face angry way.


    "Ah? You don''t have to be responsible? " Chu Feixin, how can there be such a good thing!


    "You Shut up and don''t talk nonsense. " An Su Yi naturally knows that Chu Fei is crooked, but an Su Yi really doesn''t know how to explain this kind of thing.


    Chu Fei was depressed again, but he quickly adjusted his mind and said to an Suyi seriously:


    "maybe I had drunk too much yesterday and did something, and I forgot, so I won''t ask, but no matter what I did, I will be responsible to the end."


    "You..." An Suyi was also depressed, so he had to sigh and said, "you just touched me yesterday It''s nothing. It''s not your fault if you drink too much. "


    "Oh, that''s it..." Chufei was a little disappointed, but he was glad.


    "What do you mean?" An Suyi gives chufei a white look. As a woman, she keenly feels the thoughts contained in chufei''s words.


    "Well, it''s OK. I just want to..."


    "What do you think? I''m so many years older than you. What do you think. Come on, they''ve been waiting for you for a long time An Su Yi said this, pushed Chu Fei to their table, and an Su Yi also turned and left.Chu Fei wondered, how did an Su Yi, who was a little shy before, suddenly become a big sister? Did I show some kind of little brother state?


    Chu Fei didn''t understand that an Suyi would not take the initiative to explain anything to him. In short, she suddenly realized that she was several years older than Chu Fei, and she was not three or four years old. For a moment, she immediately felt like a sister, but Chu Fei was just a little brother.


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart. A man like an Suyi would want to marry home. Who cares about his age? After all, it''s not as bad as twenty or thirty years old


    "Good morning, old man! What time do you get up for breakfast Chu Fei thought in his heart, but since he went to the table of man and Xiao man, he naturally wanted to say hello.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s not early. We are all soldiers. We are used to the time of getting up. Although we can''t hear the number when we come to Xiyuan, we won''t get up at any time. Ha ha ha, sit down quickly."


    Man stood up and responded to chufei''s question with a smile. However, to chufei''s surprise, man''s address changed from yesterday''s little Chu to Mr. Chu.


    "Old man is polite. Why did Xiao Chu call Xiao Chu yesterday? Today I changed my name. I''m not used to it..." Chu Fei''s straightforward nature makes old man a little embarrassed, but old man also knows that this is the best way for young people to protect themselves, so that they don''t know what''s going on when they are sold.


    But the problem is, Chu Fei, it seems that no one dares to sell him!


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu is a great talent. Yesterday, he was a little old man. He lost his mind for a while. I''m sorry, Mr. Chu." Old man''s attitude changed too much and thoroughly, which made chufei doubt that old man always had bad ideas for himself.


    "I can see that Mr. Chu is a little worried, but there is no need to be so. There''s an old saying that the person who reaches the goal is the teacher. At least Mr. Chu showed us two ways yesterday. I''m afraid there is no second person in China who can do it now. "


    "Stop, stop, call me what you like. Don''t give me a tall hat. I''m a businessman." Chufei laughs and uses his usual method.


    "Businessman? Although I know that Mr. Chu has indeed opened a shop in Shishi, the word "businessman" is not worthy of Mr. Chu. " Old man raised his hand and called the waiter, saying:


    "bring up what I ordered before, and let Mr. Chu taste our Xiyuan craft!"


    "OK, just a moment, ladies and gentlemen!" The waiter turned around and left with a smile. Without much effort, he brought up a lot of things and gathered all kinds of breakfast from the north and the south.


    "Mr. Chu, try it..."


    "Old man, please..."


    "Ha ha ha, together!"


    Chu Fei talks to old man, but he doesn''t pay attention to the girl sitting next to old man, Xiao man, who is old man''s granddaughter. But old man doesn''t care, but this little man is still pouting in anger.


    This breakfast, chufei had to admit, was the best one he had so far. After all, this is Xiyuan, which can''t be compared with other places.


    However, the time of this meal is not short. As we eat and chat, the time soon comes to eight o''clock in the morning. Then, old man saw that chufei had almost eaten, so he began to talk about the business.


    "Mr. Chu, before you came, an Huairen said on the phone that he wanted to send the best experts in the country. I don''t know why!"


    It can be said that if it wasn''t for an Huairen who was talking on the phone at that time, I''m afraid old man would not have agreed to such a thing at all. When they first arrived at Xiyuan, Mr. man was going to ask, but later Chu Fei took out the pill and saved the lives of five old men. All of a sudden, Mr. man was shocked.


    Can man old but also enough steady, he took Chu Fei upstairs just want to ask about this matter, by the way to ask about the pill God Dan, but random and Zhao Yong things upset, more by his granddaughter bored angry will all things delayed.


    Of course, Mr. man knew that he had problems, and he knew where his problems were. Otherwise, he would not have been sitting here waiting for chufei this morning.


    In fact, last night, when chufei was drinking, old man had been severely criticized by other old men at the club.


    "Are all the experts we want here?" Chu Fei picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I arrived yesterday, just..."


    "Oh, it''s good to come. Let''s arrange to see each other. However, I hope Mr. man can come with some other elders. In other words, people from Xiyuan, people with enough qualifications, I hope you can come. After all, if someone doesn''t arrive, it''s a loss for him, and it''s a big loss. "


    Chu Fei''s words are so big that Xiao man next to him subconsciously scoffs at them, but old man doesn''t think so. A person who can take out that kind of magic pill, a person who can jump a few meters in height, how can he talk nonsense.So, old man just thought for a while and agreed.

 Chapter 140

    Just then, chufei''s cell phone rang. Chufei in the earth will have the basic characteristics of the earth people, such as mobile phone does not leave the body. It''s not someone else, it''s Dadong.


    "Hello What''s the matter, Dadong Chufei smiles and nods to old man. It''s an apology.


    "Feige, where are you? I''m in Yanjing."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''ll give you something, or when you can finish your task." In the phone, Dadong is quiet all around, and there is also the sound of a stuffy engine. Chufei estimates that Dadong is in a taxi.


    "Yes? What did you send me? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Business card, I just printed it yesterday. I used to wonder what your shortcomings are. Yesterday, I suddenly thought that you lack a business card, the business card of the super grocery store owner! Ha ha ha


    "Yes! It''s yours! I''m in Xiyuan now Chufei is very happy, because he really didn''t think of this, maybe because chufei''s things are too many and too messy.


    "I''m Cao. You''ve gone to Xiyuan. Yes, I''ll Master, how long will it take to Xiyuan? Good On the phone, Dadong asked the taxi driver, then said to the phone: "Feige, it will take two hours to get there. Now there is a traffic jam, at least two hours!"


    "OK, when you come to the door, I''ll send someone to pick you up!" Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "No, just pick me up. I''ll go back when I give you something." On the phone, Dadong was a little scared.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a Xiyuan. As for you..." Chu Fei naturally wants Dadong to enter Xiyuan together. By the way, he can get to know more people. At worst, he can see the scenery of Xiyuan.


    "No, I''m not ready to go back. I''m afraid I''ll be too nervous when I meet those people, and I''ll make some mistakes in business in the future. After all, we are businessmen. We can''t stop making money just because of the powerful people! "


    "Well, yes, we are businessmen. OK, we''ll wait until you arrive."


    Two hours passed in a twinkling of an eye. During this time, chufei went back to his room to have a rest. Mr. man went to arrange for the experts and other elders.


    Of course, chufei said it was a rest, but he was just lying in bed playing with the Firebird. Although it seemed boring, chufei enjoyed it. When two hours passed, Chu Fei received a call from Dadong again. This time, Dadong was standing at the gate of Xiyuan.


    No one to lead, Dadong can''t enter Xiyuan, which is very normal, so chufei didn''t say anything, stood up and walked out of the house to the gate of Xiyuan.


    "Feige, it''s OK. It''s full of style!" Seeing Chu Fei come out of the west garden, Da Dong said with a smile.


    "That''s right. You come in, you''re in the same style. Come in with me!" Chu Fei still wanted Dadong to come and see people. After all, it was too good for Dadong.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Feige, you have a look at this first!" When he said this, Dadong went to the side. In the corner of the gate of Xiyuan, there was a paper box. It was not too big, but it had to be held up.


    "I said, Dadong, you said to send business cards. This box will not be full of business cards, will it?" Chu Fei''s eyes were dizzy. Although the box was not big, how big was the business card? There was no problem if the box contained thousands of cards.


    "Yes, it''s all, and it''s only half. The rest is usually in the shop."


    "Come on, give it to me. You can do it." Chu Fei quickly took it over, and then rushed to Dadong and said, "let''s go. What are you doing here? Go in! Everyone is waiting! "


    "No, Feige, I really don''t want to go in. It''s not that I''m timid, it''s that I want to keep a low profile." Dadong''s words are very serious, but in fact, they are just excuses that Dadong thought up on the road.


    But I have to admit that Dadong''s words are really reasonable. Just Chu Fei is not stupid, naturally know the original meaning of Dadong. So Chu Fei laughed and said, "Dadong, there will be more opportunities in the future. If you really don''t want to come in, it''s OK, but I can remember the matter of your low-key pretending to force, and I''m serious. If you can''t pretend to be a good force, believe it or not, I''ll deal with you! "


    "Hey hey, come on, I''m really not suitable to contact them, but you can rest assured that if they take the initiative to contact me in the future, I''ll definitely pretend to be a real match!"


    "OK, I believe you, but don''t leave by yourself. I''ll tell them to send you back. I don''t trust you to leave by yourself."


    Dadong also wants to refuse, but Chu Fei stares at him and gives up. Although it''s normal for a big man to travel far away, now Dadong''s identity is different.


    Chufei returned to his room with the box in his arms, then opened the box, took out a stack of business cards from it, and then threw the rest into his ring.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei came to the gate of the main building of Xiyuan, where he just met old man who had just arranged everything.


    "Mr. man, I have something to trouble you." Chufei is very polite.


    "Mr. Chu said politely," what''s the matter? ""You heard me when I called before. My brother came to deliver things to me. Now the things have been delivered. I wanted him to come in and meet you and get to know each other, so I can get in touch with you in the future. But he doesn''t want to go back, so I have to trouble old man to arrange it. To tell you the truth, I don''t want him to have any accident. "


    "Ha ha, that''s all. Don''t worry, it''s simple!" Man nodded and agreed with a smile, then turned his head and told a young soldier on guard at the gate. Then the soldier ran to the gate of Xiyuan.


    Chu Fei takes out his cell phone and makes a call to Dadong. He explains the situation and tells him to pay attention to safety many times before he hangs up.


    "Mr. Chu, do you care about the little brother who sent you things?" Man is always trying to find out how close the relationship between Dadong and chufei is. It is estimated that it is also for future consideration.


    "Well, how to say, he can intervene in all the affairs in the world, except that he doesn''t need to be in charge of his clients. At least, for the moment, he is the only one I trust." Chufei''s explanation was very easy, but Manlao was shocked.


    In man''s opinion, or in the eyes of the elders and elders of Xiyuan, chufei is an immortal, but such a person only trusts one person, so what''s more about the weight of this person!


    "In this case, Mr. Chu can rest assured that from now on, we will be responsible for the safety of your little brother!"


    "Mr. man, this is using power for personal gain!" Chufei made a joke.


    "Mr. Chu, if this can make the whole country richer and stronger and make the people happier, why can''t it be done?" Man looked at chufei with a smile. Chufei didn''t know whether what man said was true or false.


    "I hope what Mr. Mann said is true. After all, this is the country where I was born and raised."


    Chu Fei sighed, then changed his mood, and said:


    "old man, have you arranged it?"


    "Well, it''s all arranged. The anhuairen family are also here. The people in Xiyuan are all qualified to be here." Man always nodded.


    "Well, let''s go." Chufei nodded.


    Then, the old man laughingly led chufei to the third floor, which is the huge club. Although Xiyuan is an antique building, there are elevators, but the location of the elevator is very secret, and it is also outside the main building.


    There are not many rooms on the third floor. At least chufei only sees a large club. Standing at the entrance, Chu Fei saw eight old people sitting on the sofa. They were all yellow clothes, but they were different in style.


    Behind the eight old men, there were almost one young man, male and female. In that row of young people, chufei saw Xiaoman.


    The reason is that there is almost no young man standing behind an old man. On the other hand, there is a young man standing next to an Suyi in an Huairen''s family.


    From the temperament point of view, chufei knows that this man must be similar to Xiaoman''s identity, because he is the descendant of the nine elders. The five senior leaders of an Huairen were also present. In addition, there were some other old people. Some of these old people recognized Chu Fei at a glance, while others were very strange.


    "It''s really Xiyuan, where all the leaders of this country come together." Chu Fei secretly praised in his heart.


    On the other side, where the big screen is hanging on the wall, there are several people in white coats, old and young. On the table in front of them, there are some large and small instruments, and they don''t know what they are used for.


    Chu Fei guesses that these people are the experts who have been arranged. It seems that they are all the industry authorities, or the world authorities.


    "Here, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Chu." Man old smile for you to introduce, at the same time will also introduce everyone to Chu Fei. Of course, Mr. man introduced all the old people. At the lowest level, Mr. an Huairen was the senior leader. Mr. man didn''t introduce the young people at all.


    Chufei responded to everyone''s greetings with a smile, but also politely. When all this was over, Chu Fei came to an Huairen''s family and stood beside an Suyi. Looking at the young man, Chu Fei held out his hand with a smile and said:


    "no advice?" Chufei is very upset. Chufei is very upset with this young man. A man can understand everything in the young man''s eyes, but the problem is that none of the elders can stop him.


    Although ansuyi is not chufei''s person, chufei doesn''t want any cat or dog to disturb ansuyi.


    "Hello, my name is Jiang." The young man had no lack of etiquette. He responded to chufei with a smile and held out his right hand to hold chufei together.


    "Oh, what do you call it?" Chu Fei asked coldly.


    "Jiang Chen, the morning of dawn."


    "Jiang Chen Well, Hello, ansuyi is my friend. Don''t disturb her if you have nothing to do Chufei''s words were really a little unkind, but an Suyi beside him laughed after hearing them.

 Chapter 141

    In a word, since ansuyi came here with her parents, Jiang Chen came to talk to ansuyi. Although she was always polite, ansuyi really didn''t like Jiang Chen.


    But the problem is that this is Xiyuan. An Suyi really has no way to keep Jiang Chen away from himself. After all, the status of Jiang Chen is known.


    However, although chufei''s words made ansuyi laugh, ansuyi was also very worried about chufei. In case the people in Xiyuan wore shoes, it was not a small matter.


    So, an Su Yi quickly covered his mouth, did not dare to show any rudeness, and then pulled Chu Fei''s clothes, indicating that Chu Fei would converge.


    "Mr. Chu misunderstood. I just want to make friends with miss an." Jiang Chen smiles, chufei just cold face said, he did not take it to heart.


    "Well, I didn''t get it wrong. She doesn''t want to make friends with you. You can give up. "


    "Mr. Chu, this is not good..." Jiang Chen only felt that he had lost face. After all, in front of so many people, and he didn''t do anything bad. Chu Fei shouldn''t treat him like this.


    Of course, there is only one possibility. Jiang Chen is not stupid either. He wants to understand all of a sudden, so his eyes at Chu Fei and an Suyi change. But it''s a man after all. It''s not easy to give up on this kind of thing.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Come on, go back to your place." Chu Fei drove Jiang Chen away like a fly, without any embarrassed feeling.


    On the contrary, Chu Fei only felt that he was right. Who let Jiang Chen get close to an Suyi!


    Jiang Chen left with a smile. He really returned to his own position, behind one of the nine elders. Jiang Chen walked happily and politely, because Jiang Chen always had a smile on his face.


    But Chu Fei''s heart is very unhappy, because Jiang Chen''s performance is too much like a hypocrite, with three words to describe, it should be "smiling tiger".


    Do everything politely, with a smile, seems to be good for everyone, but in fact, everyone has its own set of criteria. In the face of such people, Chu Fei really does not like contact.


    "Mr. Chu, can we start?" Old man witnessed what had just happened, but as an old man, he chose not to speak and let the young people solve their own problems.


    "Start? OK, let''s go. " Chu Fei answered, but he didn''t make any action. He still looked at an Suyi and asked in four soft voices:


    "didn''t that boy do anything to you?"


    "It''s better than you! Come on, don''t make people wait. " An Suyi was a little speechless, but he didn''t know what to do, so he had to respond casually.


    But this sentence makes chufei''s heart smile. But then Chu Fei glanced around and suddenly found that there was no seat of his own.


    "Old man, I don''t know where I should sit?"


    Old man is still around chufei, so chufei naturally looks for old man. Can man old also be asked by Chu Fei Meng, no seat? How can there be no seats!


    Man saw a seat next to him. It was a high-end sofa chair, but then man was a little bitter and didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Because the position of that sofa chair has changed, and it''s changed to ansuyi. The chair was originally placed on the opposite side of the nine elders, on an equal footing with them.


    But it seems that Jiang Chen just came to talk to an Suyi, and there was no superfluous action here, so Jiang Chen moved the chair over.


    Speaking of it, Mr. man doesn''t know whether to praise Jiang Chen''s efforts or to say that he has no brain!


    "Well Well Man old wry smile, explanation is unable to explain, can only do it by oneself. So old man sighed with a bitter smile, and then laughed at Chu Fei apologetically. Then he bent down and lifted the sofa chair, and came to the position where the sofa chair should have been.


    Chu Fei followed with a smile and didn''t say anything. But there was someone over there who was not happy. The first one who was not happy was Xiaoman, but she just gave a cold hum and didn''t speak.


    But that Jiang Chen is not the same, Jiang Chen at the moment to see Chu Fei''s eyes is like looking at a fool in general. Man naturally noticed Jiang Chen''s eyes, but Jiang Chen''s grandfather was sitting there, and it was not his turn to teach him a lesson, so man had to whisper in Chu Fei''s ear:


    "don''t care about Mr. Chu, these young people don''t know about Mr. Chu."


    These young people don''t know it. At least Xiaoman and the other two girls, plus the young man who reported to the elders yesterday, knew it. But they didn''t get permission. Naturally, they can''t tell others casually.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, neither said he cared, nor said he didn''t care. Chu Fei want to understand, care, just look at the behavior of these people after, now say what is useless.


    After chufei sat down, man returned to his position with a bitter smile, that is, the seat in front of Xiaoman."Well, Mr. Chu, I don''t know what you asked us to do with these experts." It''s another elder, who was introduced by Chu unnaturally. The elder''s surname is Zhao.


    Zhao laoci''s eyebrows and eyes are good, his figure is a little fat, and his way of speaking is like a spring breeze. Chu Fei replied with a smile:


    "Mr. Zhao, how many elders, how many Old man... " Chu Fei had known before that Xiyuan had the titles of nine elders and thirty-six elders, which were honorifics and represented a kind of status.


    But the problem is that the elder is easy to call, but the old man has no way to call, so Chu Fei has to use three words to call him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The reason why we need to arrange the presence of these experts is that we need several experts to identify one thing. "


    "Mr. Chu, if you want to identify antiques, you can invite these experts directly. They are not inhuman people!"


    Jiang Chen said "hide the knife", but the problem is that from another angle, what he said is not a problem. At least, Jiang Chen''s words can be regarded as a beginning to cooperate with Chu Fei and let Chu Fei continue to speak.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think so, but Chu Fei didn''t make any trouble with Jiang Chen at this time, so Chu Fei nodded and said with a smile:


    "if it''s just an ordinary antique, Jiang Chen is right. But the problem is, it''s not an ordinary antique. "


    "Oh? What kind of treasure is it? " Jiang Chen continued to cooperate.


    "It''s not a treasure, but it''s significant." Chufei smiles.


    "Oh? What do you say? " Jiang Chen also smiles, but Jiang Chen''s performance is more and more uncomfortable for Chu Fei. You occasionally put in a word, it''s cooperation, but if it''s more, it''s coercion.


    Jiang Chen''s problems are too many, people present feel, and Chu Fei''s displeasure, we naturally see clearly. Jiang Chen is a human spirit. He added with a smile:


    "don''t be angry, Mr. Chu. I''m just curious. After all, this kind of thing is too strange."


    "Jiang Chen, where do you think I''m angry?" Chufei smiles.


    "Ha ha, it''s me that''s bad. I''m sorry, Mr. Chu." Instead of answering Chu Fei''s question directly, Jiang Chen apologizes directly and shows himself as a good young man who knows his mistakes and changes them. But Chu Fei, by contrast


    "You are indeed wrong." Chufei put away his smile.


    Jiang Chen was a little confused by Chu Fei''s words, because Jiang Chen didn''t expect Chu Fei to climb along the pole and follow his own words to define himself!


    "What? don''t get it? There are nine elders and so many old gentlemen. When will you be qualified to speak? Are you the host? But why don''t I know I''ve found the host? "


    Chu Fei''s counterattack was not sharp, but he also kept his face. At least he didn''t point to his nose and swear.


    "You..." Jiang Chen wanted to fight back, but Chu Fei immediately asked:


    "no Mr. Chu? Do you think you are higher than the elders, or do you think you have finally shown your gentlemanly demeanor in front of the beautiful women? "


    It''s the old way, straight to the point, never beating around the bush. Everyone can understand Jiang Chen''s little thoughts, but it''s one thing to understand and another to speak out.


    For the sake of face, we all choose to see through and not to talk through, but Chu Fei is a person who can see through and talk through. He really doesn''t keep any face.


    "Hum!" Jiang Chen doesn''t talk, because he also really knows Chu Fei''s ability. Although I didn''t watch the surveillance video, and I don''t know what happened, as long as I watch the five old people who were still in wheelchairs yesterday, they will be alive today, and I know what must have happened.


    But Jiang Chen didn''t hook Chu Fei with the five old people''s recovery. He would rather believe that it was a miracle than Chu Fei.


    "Well, I''m not going to give you a little kid any insight." Chu had to be cheap and sell well. By the way, he became a big generation, and said, "some experts, I hope you can have a good appraisal of this thing."


    Chu Fei stood up and came to the table of several experts in white coats. At the same time, he magically took out a big seal, which was the one Chu Fei bought by gambling in Guyi garden.


    "Well, you can rest assured that we will do our best!" The leaders of these experts carefully took the seal from Chu Fei, and then began to identify with the people next to them.


    Among the experts, a young man specially took pictures with a camera, and the pictures were displayed on the big screen behind the experts in real time.


    Chu Fei turned around with a smile and went back to what he had done and said:


    "Xiaoman, you should be able to find the video of me buying this thing on the Internet, right?"


    There were only a few people who were familiar with chufei, and Xiaoman was the one who had more contact with him. Although there was a little unhappiness in the middle, chufei had a good impression on Xiaoman and the other two girls.


    "Well, we''ve sorted out the information." Small man white Chu Fei one eye, but still serious answer this question. However, Xiaoman is also a little depressed, because he and the other two girls did not tell chufei about it, and did not tell others, but chufei guessed it.Chu Fei did guess, and he guessed very easily. After all, when I was fighting with Ye Chen at the gate of guyiyuan, many people around me were taking videos.


    And Chu Fei to the west garden, and with that little man made a scene, little man don''t want to find out his own details. As long as she checked, with her identity in Xiyuan, it is estimated that Guyi garden can''t be concealed.


    "Xiaoman, what''s the matter?" Old man didn''t understand and asked.


    The old people in Xiyuan have the habit of reading newspapers, and they see a lot of news that ordinary people can''t see. But just because of this, many superficial things are often easy to ignore, which requires young people to participate in and help.

 Chapter 142

    This is also true in this matter. Of course, the main reason is that Chu Fei and ye Chen gambled against each other, which was the day before yesterday. The normal fermentation period has not yet passed, so naturally few people know about it.


    "Grandfather, it''s like this..." Then Xiaoman stood in the middle, opened the folder in her hand and said it. What she said was very detailed and comprehensive.


    "Do you mean that Mr. Chu and the young man named Ye Chen had a gambling fight, and finally Mr. Chu took out millions to buy the seal?" Old man was a little surprised.


    "Yes, in terms of price, Mr. Chu did win." Xiao man nodded.


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know why you are willing to pay millions for a roadside stall? Can you help me Man looked at Chu Fei, but Chu Fei didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he said: "I didn''t pay attention to the follow-up development of this matter. You should know about it, Xiaoman. First, what happened? What did people on the Internet say? What''s Ye Chen''s reaction?"


    "Online frying pan, but this matter has not really become hot, I found that ye Chen has found the online water army, and also found experts to identify his idle chapter. If you don''t stop it, in three days at most, you will be regarded as the number one wrongdoer on the Internet. Of course, it''s almost the same now."


    Xiaoman didn''t lie. After that video was put on the Internet, all the people who saw it felt that chufei was a big wrongdoer. Of course, the people who can use the three words "unjust big head" to describe Chu Fei have a better character.


    Chufei''s personality is a little bit irritable and direct. He says chufei is a fool, but no wonder netizens. After all, we don''t know what chufei bought.


    "Don''t stop it, don''t stop it. I really want to see what ye Chen''s expression is when I see it." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Don''t you really need our help?" Although Xiaoman thought it was cool, she kindly confirmed it.


    "No, no, you don''t know, that boy is scum, and what I like to deal with most is scum. If you have time, you can also help to heat up the matter. The hotter the better. "


    Chu Fei is in a good mood. He even ignores the unhappiness brought by Jiang Chen.


    "But if so..." Xiaoman still hesitated, but old man said:


    "Xiaoman, since Mr. Chu is in need, you can help him."


    Xiaoman was stunned. He didn''t know why his grandfather had to intervene in this matter. The reason why the nine elders are nine elders is that every word and every idea they say can influence the direction of the country. But this kind of small things even let his grandfather speak, this


    Xiaoman sighed, and finally nodded his head and agreed. It is estimated that it is rare for the national strength to hype an entertainment topic!


    "Mr. Chu, I''m very curious. Why is Mr. Chu so confident in this gambling fight?" This time it was Mr. Zhao who was more interested in this matter.


    The main reason is that the big seal Chu Fei took out reminds him of the legend of his ancestors, otherwise he would not care so much.


    Chu Fei looked at Zhao Lao with a smile, and then turned to see the experts who were still identifying there. At this time, the elderly experts are sweating, not tired, but surprised, absolutely surprised!


    Although the instruments they brought are all small instruments, the data detected by these instruments can be sent to the scientific research room at any time, and then the colleagues and experts there will carry out the next stage of identification and calculation.


    But so far, even just a few minutes later, they have been shocked by the results. Seeing Chu Fei''s reaction from several experts, there was an unspeakable excitement in his heart. But Chu Fei didn''t rush to say the answer, because this kind of thing took a long time to appear better.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhao, but you can take a look at the reactions of these experts first, and then guess." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    Zhao and man have been communicating with Chu Fei all the time, and they can''t see the positions of the experts directly, so they didn''t notice the reaction of the experts.


    But other people noticed it, and the elders and old people who noticed it only felt curious, and they were more and more curious. But because chufei was talking to others, or it was Xiaoman who reported the information, and they were all related to the seal identified by the experts, they tried their best to suppress their curiosity.


    But now Mr. Zhao and Mr. man are reminded by Chu Fei to see the reaction of the experts, and they are immediately confused!


    "This..." Man''s tongue is gaping. What''s the matter! What''s going on! Although they are experts, they are all academicians who are highly valued by the state. How can they be so excited and sweating when they haven''t seen anything good!


    "Academician Fang, you What''s the matter! Are you... " Zhao was also surprised, but he chose to ask questions directly.


    "Mr. Zhao, don''t ask. I''m not sure now. We need more data. Wait a little longer, wait a little longer!" Academician Fang is the leader of the experts in this field. He is also the person with the highest status. He is not young, but also in his 60s."Well..." Mr. Zhao frowned and agreed, but his doubts became more and more serious.


    "Ha ha, some elders, don''t worry, the result will come out soon. But there''s one thing I don''t understand. I''d like to ask for advice. "


    Old man smiles bitterly, while old Zhao breathes out a long breath, which can be regarded as suppressing his inner curiosity. Then Mr. Zhao looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "if Mr. Chu has any problem, just say it."


    "It''s not a big deal When Mr. man just introduced me, I found that the surnames of your elders are rare, which makes me very strange... "


    Chufei didn''t go on, because it wasn''t very nice to go on. But we all know what chufei means. It''s just that the surnames of the nine elders are rare. Do these surnames represent anything.


    It''s not surprising that Chu Fei was puzzled, because these surnames are really rare. I''m afraid that every one of them can become the conversation of many people. According to the order introduced by Mr. man before, the surnames of the nine elders are Feng, Ji, Jiang, Zhou, Zhao, Liu, Li, Zhu, and finally there is Mr. man.


    Although the following surnames are not rare, it is another matter to look at them together with the preceding ones. In fact, Chu Fei''s curiosity is also the curiosity of an''s family, and also the curiosity of many Xiyuan soldiers, but the people who really know the reason are only those in the room now.


    "What Mr. Chu really wants to know is not something like rare surnames?" Zhao Lao smile, although did not directly answer Chu Fei''s question, but let Chu Fei very willing to continue to talk with him, maybe this is what an old man really should be like.


    "Well To be honest, what I really want to know is the identities of your elders... " Said this, Chu Fei looked at those old people sitting behind, and then looked at the nine elders, the meaning in his eyes is self-evident.


    In fact, it''s very simple. What Chu Fei wants to ask is why these leaders I am familiar with are not as high as your nine old men. Where did you come from!


    "Well, I know you''ll be curious. However, I want you to guess. I can tell you clearly that our identity is not a secret to you. I just hope you can guess for yourself... "


    Chufei grins bitterly. He can''t guess. He just doesn''t want to use his head. After all, it''s convenient to say it directly, but now that people have said that, Chu Fei has to spend his brain guessing, or go back and discuss with an Suyi.


    Chu Fei is very happy to choose the latter, and at present, in addition to waiting for the experts to identify the results, it is not that there is nothing else to do.


    Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t respond, Zhao continued:


    "we still have a long time. Mr. Chu can guess slowly. But now, we want to talk to Mr. Chu about the pill. "


    Chu Fei came to Xiyuan just to talk about these things, but what Chu Fei didn''t expect was that these old people in Xiyuan could not start talking until now, and they still didn''t seem eager.


    It has to be said that Chu Fei admired the composure of these old people.


    "I think it''s most appropriate to ask Uncle an''s five old leaders about pills. After all, they are the direct beneficiaries."


    Zhao nodded with a smile. Chufei was right, but chufei delayed what they really wanted to know.


    Chu Fei thought very clearly that he came to Xiyuan mainly to do business. After all, he was a businessman, so he had to do business. It''s also an advertisement to let Mr. an Huairen''s five old leaders come out to show their own experience.


    At least, through the mouth of these five old people, we can clearly explain the effect of pills, and after that, Chu Fei''s chatting is much simpler.


    Zhao Mingxian agreed, and the other elders didn''t object. But just then, Jiang Chen, who was standing behind Jiang, began to speak with a smile.


    "Mr. Chu, with all due respect, do you mean that your so-called pills are the main reason why some old generals are able to recover?"


    Jiang Chen didn''t have any rudeness, but now is not the time for him to stand up and speak. Chu Fei looks at Jiang Chen with a smile, then shrugs at Zhao, which means "I have to deal with Jiang Chen''s problem first.".


    "Mr. Jiang, it seems that you are not suitable to stay here!"


    Chufei is not bold. Even Zhao and man didn''t expect what chufei said. They thought chufei would answer Jiang Chen''s question, but they didn''t expect that chufei talked to Jiang Chen''s grandfather directly, and what they said was Jiang Chen''s "future".


    Ginger old cold face, he is not happy, but unhappy object is not Chu Fei, but his grandson Jiang Chen.


    To put it bluntly, today''s scene is a dialogue between Chu Fei and the elders. Jiang Chen and his grandchildren just came to listen in. To put it bluntly, it''s called bringing them here to open their eyes. They stand and listen well here. It''s enough for them to pour water quickly.


    But the problem is that Jiang Chen not only focused on an Suyi, the girl who settled down at the beginning, but also repeatedly confronted Chu Fei, the protagonist of this meeting!It can be said that it is very reasonable for Chu Fei to say such a sentence, and Chu Fei is also qualified to say so. But Jiang Chen seems to have no awakening, see Chu Fei with his grandfather say such a word, immediately angry.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m polite enough to you, even though you may be younger than me. I just want to ask questions, why do you want to deny my future? "

 Chapter 143

    "Yes, you''re very polite. You''ll be here for a while, but whether you''re you or not, do you really think you''re qualified to speak on this occasion? Although I don''t know what nine elders and 36 elders stand for when they fall to the ground, I don''t think there is a place for you, either for the elders or for the elders, right


    "Well! Can''t I ask? "


    "If you think you can, but I don''t think you can, then the result is simple, that is, you can''t. Because here, you are not qualified to speak, not at all! " Chu Fei smiles and leans on the back of the sofa chair. He doesn''t care about all kinds of eyes around him.


    "Mr. Chu is too arrogant. This is Xiyuan, not your home." Jiang Chen is very angry and tries to give Chu Fei a high hat, but the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t care about it.


    "You''re right. This is not your home." Chu Fei responded to Jiang Chen with the same words, and then, without waiting for Jiang Chen to respond, he looked at Jiang Chen''s face, and said:


    "Jiang Chen, you see."


    Jiang Chen still wants to talk, but before she opens her mouth, she hears her grandfather''s angry words.


    "Jiang Chen! Get out of here. You are not allowed to touch anything in Xiyuan within five years. After five years, it depends on your performance. "


    "Grandfather, I..."


    "Get out of here!" Jiang stood up directly, pointed to Jiang Chen''s nose and scolded severely:


    "things that are not competitive lose the face of Xiyuan, lose the face of the whole country! Go away, I don''t want to see you again! "


    Jiang Chen didn''t think much before he stood up. After all, it wasn''t the first time that he heard his grandfather''s scolding. But after Jiang stood up and pointed to his nose to scold, Jiang Chen knew that it was a big deal this time.


    "Grandfather I It''s all him, it''s all him, it''s his provocation, don''t blame me... " Jiang Chen is waiting to cry. He doesn''t want to be driven out of Xiyuan, because that represents loss, and it''s a complete loss.


    Jiang Chen was so excited that he didn''t notice that when he said this, Jiang''s eyes changed from anger to disappointment, and then to calm.


    Everyone has his own weakness and shortcomings. But as long as you can identify your own shortcomings and effectively avoid them, you can become a person with great potential.


    But this problem on Jiang Chen, everything is reversed. He is not only not aware of his shortcomings, but also gives full play to his shortcomings.


    This is the reason why Jiang was finally disappointed and became calm.


    Ah!


    Jiang Lao sighed, raised his hand and waved in the air. Chu Fei looked in the direction of Jiang Lao''s raising his hand and found that there was a hidden surveillance camera in that direction.


    It was only a minute. Two officers came up from the ground. Yes, they were officers, not ordinary soldiers. After the two officers came in, they first saluted everyone and then came to Mr. Jiang, saying:


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    "Well, he is no longer qualified to stay here. Take it away and deal with it according to the rules."


    "Yes Two officers stand at attention and salute. Then they lift Jiang Chen up. Jiang Chen wants to resist, but he has no ability to resist. These two officers are not ordinary soldiers. Everyone has real kung fu. It''s really easy to deal with a man like Jiang Chen.


    Two officers took Jiang Chen away, and in Jiang Chen''s call sign and angry curse, they took Jiang Chen away from the third floor. Although Chu Fei didn''t know where Jiang Chen would be sent, he knew that Jiang Chen would never have a good result, and of course there would be no danger to his life.


    Such a person is expected to be monitored for life. After all, he knows too many secrets.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m old and ashamed." Old Jiang looked at Chu Fei and lowered his head slightly.


    "Mr. Jiang is serious." Chu Fei wanted to comfort him, but after thinking for a long time, he didn''t know what to say. After all, the source of this matter is himself. At this time, talking about anything seems to be a re thump.


    Simply, Chu Fei shut up, and Jiang Lao also returned to his seat. But Chu Fei didn''t feel guilty. After all, Jiang Chen had a problem. Moreover, Chu Fei doesn''t think that if he takes away Jiang Chen, there will be no choice for his younger generation. From the comparison of the ages of his grandfather and grandson, Chu Fei can generally understand a lot of things.


    The three people of an family didn''t dare to speak in the whole process, but they just looked at it in a daze. No one else spoke to the rest of the old people, but their expression was very calm. Chu Fei even caught an old man with "appreciation" on his face.


    Chu Fei, who noticed this problem, was stunned for a moment, but he thought about it in an instant. All these old people, the elderly, are really worried about the country. It''s really a good thing to get rid of people like Jiang Chen in advance. Of course, Chu Fei knew that what he saw was only the surface, and more, he could only understand it later.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, let''s get down to business. Don''t be affected by Jiang Chen." Jiang took a sip of tea and said.


    This kind of time really can only let Jiang Lao himself to speak, others will not be appropriate in any case."Good. But before I do that, I have to repeat what I''ve stressed several times before. "


    "Oh? What does Mr. Chu want to say? " Zhao asked with great interest.


    "I''m a businessman." Chu Fei straightened his back and said seriously.


    "Merchant?" Old man took over Chu Fei''s words with a smile and said, "if Mr. Chu is a businessman, he won''t take out five magic pills to save people without saying anything."


    Mr. man did not believe that chufei was a businessman, and the three members of the an family never believed him, let alone others. How do businessmen do things? Who can''t understand? Chu Fei''s behavior doesn''t look like a philistine businessman.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about everyone''s reaction. He laughingly takes out a stack of business cards from his pocket, which are those sent by Dadong in the morning.


    On the back of the business card is a mysterious picture full of science and technology, while on the front is a few big words of super grocery store. Below is Chu Fei''s name, telephone number, and of course, Dadong''s own contact information, followed by the address of the store.


    However, on the business card, chufei''s prefix is boss, super grocer, while Dadong''s prefix is clerk, super grocer.


    Chufei came to the nine elders with his business card, and each elder sent a card. Then he went to the back of the 36 elders and sent a card to everyone.


    When he sent his business card, Chu Fei found that there were no 36 old people in the so-called 36 old people, and there were only a dozen of them. Chu Fei didn''t understand what was going on, but it didn''t prevent him from continuing his own behavior. Moreover, Chu Fei could guess a general idea in his heart.


    Chu Fei finished the old man''s hair and came to the three members of an Suyi''s family, each with a business card. Finally came to the nine elders behind these young people in front of the same one.


    After all, Chu Fei had half of the business card in his hand, but Chu Fei didn''t take it back. Instead, he put it on the tea table, and then picked up a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    All these people in Xiyuan, young and old, feel very speechless when they get their business cards. Nowadays, there is a grocery store owner who designs their business cards so avant-garde. What''s more, the business cards are too explicit, boss and assistant!


    Now anyone who prints a business card has to give himself the title of general manager or manager. The most important thing is that he has to be a supervisor. How did you get to chufei? What you have been used to has changed?


    "Xiaoman Yi Huan, Zhi Mei... " Man is old to hold Chu Fei to give of business card, soft voice call way.


    The three men named by Mr. man are the three girls that Chu Fei met in the small office on the second floor. Naturally, Mr. man''s granddaughter is Mr. man Xi, and Mr. Zhao''s granddaughter is Mr. Yi Huan. Zhimei is Mr. Li''s granddaughter, whose full name is Mr. Li Zhimei.


    These three girls are the first to meet chufei''s younger generation. Naturally, they will be interested in looking up chufei''s information, which doesn''t need anyone''s instruction. It is precisely because of this that Mr. man wants to ask the three girls whether chufei''s business card is true or false.


    "Grandfather, it''s true. This shop does exist, the address is right, and the industry and Commerce Bureau also has the record information. " Xiao man said in a low voice.


    Old man heard it, and so did the other eight elders. Mr. Zhao took the lead and asked:


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know this is..."


    Zhao was not sure what Chu Fei wanted to do. As a businessman, Xuancheng naturally wanted to ask for some money. However, considering Chu Fei''s previous behavior, Zhao was not sure about it.


    In fact, no one present could really understand the significance of chufei''s doing so.


    At this time, Chu Fei had drunk all the tea in his quilt. He put down his cup and said with a smile:


    "the five pills I took out before can really be called Shendan, but it still has its own name, Huichundan. You can also see the effect of this pill. As long as your Yang life is not over, you can regain your health. It''s very simple to live for more than ten to twenty years. Huichundan is only available in my super grocery store for the time being. As for the future, I''m not sure. "


    Chu Fei is telling the truth. After all, people who open stores like to open chain stores now, and Chu Fei can''t avoid being vulgar. But the problem is that chufei''s words are different in other people''s ears.


    "Mr. Chu, do you still have the spring elixir in your hand?"


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Zhao. I can''t afford your help. Even if you call me Mr. Chu, I can still accept it, but if you want to talk back, don''t worry about it... "


    "Well, since Mr. Chu says so, it depends on you. However, this spring elixir I hope I won''t be exiled abroad in a short time? " Mr. Zhao''s worry is actually the worry of all people in Xiyuan. Although this kind of thing will cause an uproar when it comes to foreign countries, it is not the most worrying thing for everyone.


    In case of being obtained by foreign enemies, it would be equivalent to giving one more life! This is definitely not a good thing.


    "Mr. Zhao, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean overseas. I mean, in the future, I may have more than one shop. After all, chain play is popular now, isn''t it... "

 Chapter 144

    Zhao nodded and breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Other elders and old people were also relieved. If Chu Fei could say such words, he would certainly be able to do what he said. If someone said that he would not give them to foreigners, he would not. After all, where is the hierarchy.


    In fact, Chu Fei is no longer an ordinary person in everyone''s mind. If we have to find an explanation, I''m afraid we can only treat Chu Fei as an immortal disciple.


    However, this idea is just a circle in everyone''s heart, no one really thinks so, because it is too incomprehensible. We would rather believe that Chu Fei was inherited from an old doctor than that Chu Fei was a descendant of a doctor.


    "Since Mr. Chu said so, this spring elixir must be a commodity in your shop? I don''t know what the price is? " Mr. Zhao stabilized his mind and asked.


    "Price, I think so." Chu Fei paused and said, "I can also take out three spring returning pills and give them to Xiyuan for free. If I want them again, I won''t make a counter-offer


    Chu Fei''s voice fell, and the room suddenly rang out one after another. At the same time, in Chu Fei''s mind, a crisp ring rang out:


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host for completing the task of "raising awareness"! The crisis is over!


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host for completing the task of "gaining loyal customers"! The crisis is over!


    Two crisp ring, two reminders, chufei heard after the heart relaxed. While everyone did not speak, Chu Fei put his attention on the task interface of the system, where all the tasks of Chu Fei and the degree of task completion were displayed.


    At the bottom of the two completed tasks, it also records Chu Fei''s evaluation of completing the task, which is excellent, but at the same time, Chu Fei also notes that he is not a few days away from the end of the task.


    After seeing this, Chu Fei took a cold breath. I''m afraid I really want to thank Dadong. If there is no business card from Dadong, I''m afraid there''s a way to make these elderly people believe that they are really businessmen.


    In fact, without Dadong, chufei could not even have met ansuyi at such a coincidental time, so there would be no such things later.


    So, in the final analysis, it is necessary to be grateful to Dadong. Just how to thank, for the time being did not think well, Chu Fei can give Dadong in addition to money, seems to be the future of a monk.


    But the problem is, it''s hard to say whether Dadong is interested in the status of a monk and the cultivation of Gongfa. We can only wait until we go back to find out what Dadong says and what he thinks. Anyway, there''s still a lot of time to do. Don''t worry.


    Chu Fei takes a long breath and exits the system interface with a smile, focusing on the old people in front of him again.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, the price you offered is really worth it, even if it''s expensive. I believe that no one present will object to my saying so. " Mr. Zhao smiles bitterly.


    Chufei listened carefully. He knew that there must be some afterwords.


    "But we have to think about it like this. If we buy 10 from Mr. Chu, that''s a billion. We don''t have that much money If we let the state take out the money, it will actually be equivalent to printing another one billion yuan in our country. One time may be OK, but more times, the problem will be big. "


    Zhao did not elaborate, but just these two words also made Chu Fei frown.


    From a certain point of view, what Zhao said is true. It''s not impossible for the state to spend one billion yuan to buy back the spring elixir, but the problem is, how can we get the one billion yuan!


    Although it seems that books are not important between enterprises or between enterprises and individuals, it is not so simple at the national level.


    Although, even if chufei sold 100 grams of Huichundan, it was only 10 billion yuan, which seemed to be nothing in front of the state units. But the 10 billion yuan is like a small stone. It''s hard to say how much spray and ripple it will cause when it is thrown into the water.


    "Mr. Chu, maybe you think I''m being too serious. But actually, what I said is not serious at all. Our world, in the final analysis, is the gold standard. Without enough gold, the economy can''t stand ups and downs. One billion or ten billion may not have a big impact, but maybe it will have a big impact. "


    What Zhao said also caused the sighs of other elders, old people and even young people. Every country in the world has its own crisis and problems. There is no way. This is the reality.


    But from another point of view, Chu Fei can also think that Zhao is always crying poverty with himself.


    "Mr. Zhao, I think you are crying for poverty with me..." Chufei said with a smile, which caused a lot of people''s displeasure. But before chufei finished speaking, he waved his hand and said:


    "don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll take out the three good ones first..."


    Say this, Chu Fei took out three to return to spring Dan to put on the tea table. Then, in the eyes of the public, Chu Fei leaned back on his chair and said, "I need a place where I can bear enough weight."


    Chu Fei wanted to understand. Zhao also made it clear that the world today is a gold standard world. If there is enough gold, you can print enough money, and then you can have enough military power, and then you can have enough moneyEven if Mr. Zhao didn''t say that, people who occasionally pay attention to the news and the world can understand it.


    And Chu Fei was very clear that the gold in his hand was of little significance, at least not much significance on earth. How much can chufei exchange for so much gold?


    It''s easy to cause trouble. Not to say, it may disturb the gold market. Chufei doesn''t understand finance and international politics. He can see himself clearly. And now, chufei really hopes that this country will become stronger and stronger.


    Therefore, Chu Fei plans to take out all his gold. As for silver, just keep it and spend it in a foreign world. Anyway, silver is not too valuable.


    "What does Mr. Chu want?" Mr. Zhao doesn''t understand it, Mr. man doesn''t understand it, other elders and young people don''t understand it, and even the an family doesn''t understand it. No one understands what chufei wants to do, but no one will ignore chufei''s request. Just because he is chufei, he can take out chufei.


    "To be frank, I don''t want to hide too much in front of you anyway. But don''t try to force me to say what I don''t want to say After a pause, chufei said:


    "as a person of this country, I naturally want to do something for this country. Although I''m not good at it now, I want to do my best. I have something that I want to hand over to the state. "


    Then Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "it''s not that I have high consciousness. It has nothing to do with consciousness." The reason why Chu Fei said that was because he thought of the TV play he saw on the Internet some time ago, and quoted the lines from it when it came into being.


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t understand." Mr. Zhao and other elders looked at each other and then responded with a bitter smile.


    "It''s OK. Now even if I say it, you won''t believe it. Anyway, it''s better to find such a place first. It''s safe enough. "


    "In that case, we will arrange it as soon as possible. I really want to know what Mr. Chu will bring out. " Zhao Lao nodded with a smile, and he agreed to Chu Fei''s request.


    "As soon as possible, I''m going to go back today."


    Just at this time, under the big screen, there were bursts of exclamations from the academicians and experts, but they stopped suddenly, as if they had suddenly covered their mouths.


    Everyone was attracted by the sound, and the scene we saw was a group of white coats, both men and women covering their mouths and staring at each other in disbelief.


    "Mr. Chu, why are they..." Zhao asked chufei subconsciously, but chufei didn''t plan to answer this question. He just shrugged his shoulders, and then he wanted to pour himself a cup of tea to drink. But he didn''t know when the tea was full, and it seemed that some elder made it.


    Chu Fei just Leng for a while, and did not say anything, and then began his old God comfortable.


    "Academician Fang, what results have you identified?" Mr. Zhao stood up. He was more concerned about the origin of the seal than other elders. He could not even tell why.


    You know, although some of the elderly people here like antiques very much, Mr. Zhao is not among them. On the contrary, Zhao is not interested in antiques.


    But in the face of this big seal, Mr. Zhao does not know why he cares more than everyone else. People who are familiar with Mr. Zhao are puzzled. Even his granddaughter, Zhao Yihuan, is confused.


    "Zhao Mr. Zhao... " Academician Fang is also a frequent visitor of Xiyuan. In fact, the existence of think tanks is not limited to their occupation. Every think tank has its own field of expertise, and academician Fang is actually a leader in the field of culture.


    However, the identity of academician Fang can not be compared with that of the elders and the elderly. After all, he is only an academic person, and can not be compared with the elders of Xiyuan.


    "Academician Fang, what have you identified?" Even Lao Zhao didn''t understand how others were worried.


    But when we saw Zhao''s eagerness, we were more curious about the cause of Zhao''s anxiety than about the seal.


    The people around academician fang had already stopped their actions and stood aside. Their inner shock made them have no idea of doing anything else. They just wanted to digest what they got.


    Academician Fang''s face flushed, looking at Zhao Lao, also looking at other elders, his lips constantly shaking, eyes also stare red, finally, in Zhao Lao''s urging, academician Fang opened his mouth.


    "By Under heaven''s command I''ll live forever... "


    Academician Fang said eight words. Although he said the effect of nine words, everyone stood up in surprise after the eight words came out! Including Mr. and Mrs. an Huairen, also including an Suyi.


    "This This is the imperial seal Academician Fang trembled and announced the appraisal result, but he still felt that it was not enough It''s the imperial seal. It''s the real imperial seal! I I always thought it was just a legend, but But I really saw it, I really saw it


    No one dares to laugh at academician Fang''s excitement, because everyone is almost excited now. Mr. Zhao, in particular, was paralyzed on the sofa when he heard academician Fang''s announcement."I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect It turns out to be true. It turns out that there is a jade seal passed down to the Kingdom... "


    Chu Fei didn''t understand why Zhao was so shocked. After all, this kind of thing is not so surprising and joyful! This is beyond the scope of happiness, beyond the scope of antiques!


    Zhao Yihuan has come to Zhao, she is also very excited, but after all, is a young man, emotional stability is very fast. Zhao Yihuan carefully looks after his grandfather. After all, he is more than 90 people. He is too excited and prone to accidents.


    "Ha ha ha! an array of ancestors! The imperial seal has reappeared Mr. Zhao looks up at the sky and laughs, but he also tears.


    Chu Fei looked at it in a daze, and the old God who deliberately put it out was scared away by Zhao''s reaction.

 Chapter 145

    Because of Zhao''s excitement, other elders and old people could not sit still. They stood up and gathered around academician Fang and asked.


    It''s no small matter to pass on the imperial seal. Although it is said that the era when this thing really has great significance has passed, but this national jade seal is the inheritance of Chinese civilization.


    It can be said that the imperial seal can be regarded as a witness of the inheritance of Chinese civilization, because it witnessed the birth and fall of dynasties and the change of people from generation to generation.


    When it comes to the present era, the ultimate fate of the imperial seal must be to enter the Palace Museum, and its symbolic significance is far beyond the practical significance, but in the final analysis, it is still too important.


    At this time, the three members of an Suyi''s family also came to chufei. Instead of crowding with the elderly, they stood beside chufei and looked at the image on the big screen.


    "Uncle, aunt, plain clothes Mr. Zhao, how can you be so excited? " Chufei, you are so curious that you want to know the answer immediately.


    Chu Fei doesn''t understand, and even more does an Huairen, let alone his wife. As a matter of fact, the old couple are still wondering where Chu Fei got these things from. They are both the spring elixir and the imperial seal. It can''t be said that Chu Fei is a God!


    But if not, how can Chu Fei find these things!


    However, although an Huairen couldn''t tell, an Suyi sighed. She put her hand on Chu Fei''s shoulder and said:


    "I remember that the first emperor of Qin was Zhao..."


    Is Qin Shihuang Zhao? Yes, it''s Zhao. He''s Zhao and Ying. In ancient times, men called women surnames, so there was no problem that the first emperor of Qin was surnamed Zhao.


    "Kill? Qin Shihuang''s surname is Zhao? But even Qin Shihuang Is that right? "


    An Su Yi is just a casual explanation, but this explanation makes Chu Fei immediately understand a question in his mind.


    Why is Zhao so excited? Because he is the descendant of Qin Shihuang! But why did the descendants of Qin Shihuang get excited? Because the imperial seal was ordered by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, and the material used is heshibi, which is called heshibi in the idiom "Wanbi Guizhao"!


    After the imperial seal was made, it was the destiny of every dynasty to have it, which was orthodoxy. Without it, it would be the end of its life. But in all the literature, people can''t find the evidence of the existence of zhuanguo jade seal. It seems that zhuanguo jade seal is just something handed down by word of mouth among the people.


    But now, the imperial seal is really dedicated! And directly appeared in front of everyone, so straight on the table, so unprotected in front of the camera.


    After all, Chu Fei knew from the beginning that it was the imperial seal. Chu Fei was really surprised by the meaning of an Suyi''s words. Zhao was the descendant of Qin Shihuang!


    Then think of the surnames of other elders, and go back to ancient times Chu Fei suddenly realized that it seemed that these elders, except for man Lao, could hook up with Huang Di, the king of a certain Dynasty.


    But it''s not just like this. For example, Li Lao and Chu Fei think of the Tang Dynasty. In other words, Li Lao may be a descendant of Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty!


    And old Liu, it seems that he may be the descendant of Emperor Hanwu of the Han Dynasty! And Mr. Zhu, the descendant of Zhu Yuanzhang! But if we think in this way, what about fenglao? Where''s Ji Lao? Where''s Jiang Lao? What about Mr. Zhou? Do they all date back to the Qin Dynasty? Don''t forget, there''s another man.


    If the four surnames of Feng, Ji, Jiang and Zhou need to be put forward to the ancient times before the Qin Dynasty, what about man Lao?


    Chufei whispered his ideas with ansuyi, and what chufei said shocked the three members of the ansuyi family. Even ansuyi, who was the first to put forward this idea, didn''t think so much.


    "Suyi, the surname of man..."


    Ansuyi shakes her head, but then she takes out her mobile phone and searches the origin branch of man''s surname on the Internet. Then ansuyi smiles and sighs, as if with emotion or admiration.


    An Suyi gives the mobile phone to Chu Fei, and Chu Fei also sees the text displayed on the mobile phone


    "I see..."


    Chu Fei understood and thoroughly understood that the reason why the nine elders are the nine elders is that their ancestors are amazing enough, and each of them can be called the guardian and pioneer of Chinese civilization.


    Perhaps, the reason why these nine elders exist is that they want to protect the flourishing age of China created by their ancestors Chu Fei felt a lot of emotion in his heart. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, Chu Fei didn''t say anything. He gave the mobile phone back to an Suyi, while he continued to drink the hot tea in his hand.


    In front of the big screen, no matter the elders or experts, or the younger generation of the elders, they are constantly praising and feeling. And such a scene, a total of how much time does not know.


    Chu Fei only knew that he had drunk a whole pot of tea, and at last, the tea was as cold as well water, and the big screen gradually quieted down.Chu Fei was bored and closed his eyes. He secretly operated the weather energy in his body, and practiced and experienced like a real monk.


    For the excitement of having the system, chufei has now calmed down, and he really thanks the system for showing him a magical world.


    But now Chu Fei also understands the disadvantages of the system. If Chu Fei has been relying on the system to practice, I''m afraid that even in the end, Chu Fei will not really have his own insights on the way to practice.


    This is not a good thing, especially chufei, who was once completely relaxed, understood it very thoroughly. Of course, it has to be said that the fire art of drama and the fire of Tao gave Chu Fei a great stimulation.


    In a word, Chu Fei has decided to practice well.


    "I am the master of the system, not the slave of the system." This is Chu Fei''s feeling when he really calms down. It''s like playing a game. Being a person who plays a game can get real happiness, but if he is played by the game, it''s only sad.


    It seems that there is no problem to say for a moment, but it is also reasonable to say for a long time.


    When Chu Fei opened his eyes again, the elders and the old people had returned to their own deeds. However, in addition to the younger generation of the elderly, young people occasionally whisper, others are quietly waiting for Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t fall asleep, which we can all see. After all, he could sit upright when he didn''t sleep. However, this period of time has also raised people''s evaluation of chufei to a higher level. Being able to "meditate" on his own affairs without interference under the gaze of so many people shows that chufei is a serious enough person.


    "Mr. Chu..."


    Seeing that Chu Fei opened his eyes, Zhao said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chu, this seal has been confirmed to be the imperial seal of China!"


    "Well, I knew that for a long time, otherwise I would not have brought it." Chu Fei nodded. This is what he had known for a long time. Naturally, he had nothing to say.


    "Well Mr. Chu, I don''t know the imperial seal... " At this moment, it seems that Mr. Zhao is not an old man, but an ordinary old man who has seen the most loving things.


    "For the country, no money." Chu Fei naturally understood what Zhao meant, and he had planned to give it to the country, so naturally he had nothing to say.


    However, Chu Fei''s behavior made him look at Chu Fei with new eyes, and made other elders and old people admire him. The jade seal handed down to the state, which is not an ordinary antique, can take the initiative to "send" it to the state, which has shown Chu Fei''s attitude.


    "Good, good, ha ha ha, Mr. Chu Dade!" Mr. Zhao was so happy that his smiling eyes almost narrowed.


    "Mr. Zhao, senior leaders, we want to take this imperial seal back to do a more detailed study, and then put it in the Palace Museum." Academician Fang walked around the table and came to the center of the group. He said very seriously.


    Chu Fei raised his eyes and looked at academician Fang. He didn''t have any impression of academician Fang in his mind, but it didn''t mean anything. After all, academicians are not stars, so they won''t be exposed to the magnesium lamp.


    "Academician Fang?" Chu Fei confirmed the name of academician Fang. After he got the nod of academician Fang, he said, "I hope you and your colleagues are clear. I can judge its true and false origin only by my naked eyes."


    Chufei spoke with a smile, but this sentence is a threat. Chu Fei''s meaning is very simple. I can tell the truth at a glance. You''d better not try to make any other moths.


    "Mr. Chu is worried. Don''t worry. This is a national treasure. No one dares to have any bad thoughts on it."


    Chufei nodded, not talking. However, Mr. man and Mr. Zhao arranged for the younger generation behind him to escort academician Fang and others as well as the imperial seal.


    In the hall on the third floor, except for the three members of an Suyi family, the rest are the core figures of the country. Chufei looked around and nodded politely to all the old people.


    However, as soon as Chu Fei was about to speak, old an Huairen and his wife behind Chu Fei coughed awkwardly and said:


    "that I know you have business to talk about, so our family won''t be here to disturb you. "


    The speaker is Mr. an Huairen. He knows that his family is not qualified to sit here. It would be a great honor for them to enter the first floor of this building according to their personal relationship status.


    Moreover, Mr. an Huairen also knows that Chu Fei is sure to talk about real events with these national cores next. He has finished all the things he can let him know. For the rest, an Huairen knows that he is not qualified to continue to participate.


    Mr. man and Mr. Zhao did not take the initiative to speak, and the younger generation behind them could not speak. The first people to speak were the five senior leaders of an Huairen, but they only said some unimportant greetings.


    Chu Fei was not in a hurry. When they had finished speaking, Chu Fei stood up and said to an Huairen: "uncle and aunt, the scenery of Xiyuan is good, and there are many scenic spots in Yanjing that are worth visiting. It''s not easy to come here, so have a good visit!""Well, you''re not young. You didn''t have a good look when you came to Yanjing before. I''ll arrange someone to show you around. When you''re tired, you''ll come back to have a rest. When you have a good rest, you''ll have a good time!"


    The forthright opening of an Huairen''s old chief can be regarded as defining the future of an Huairen''s family. When I go out to play, I will be accompanied by a special person. When I come back, I can continue to rest in the residence arranged in Xiyuan.


    "Well, well, it''s time to have a good look at the scenery of our capital, or I''ll regret coming back for nothing!" An Huairen agreed with a smile, and his old companion was also happy.


    "Stay here and help me."

 Chapter 146

    Chu Fei''s words were aimed at an Suyi, and at an Huairen. What''s more, the meaning of the words is not just to stay for a while.


    To put it bluntly, Chu Fei is now inviting an Suyi to be his own employee. As for the position, although it is not stated clearly, everyone can guess whether it is a secretary or a close secretary.


    An Su Yi didn''t answer immediately, but stared at Chu Fei''s eyes for a while, then nodded with a smile and said in a soft voice:


    "OK."


    "Boy, you brazenly dig my corner. You can buy me a drink later, or I won''t agree to it." With a feint of anger, Mr. an Huairen pulls his wife away from the third floor. At this time, the elevator door has just opened, and the person arranged by Mr. an Huairen''s senior leader has arrived.


    Chu Fei''s eyelid picked to pick, didn''t say what, also didn''t ask exactly is when arrange, anyway an Huairen old two won''t have what matter.


    Now, there is really no outsider in the hall on the third floor. All the people who can stay here are qualified to contact the next meeting. And an Su Yi was ordered by Chu Fei, so no one would object to it.


    "Mr. Chu, the matter of this return to chundan has been discussed. We''ll wait until the place you want is arranged. Well, now we can talk about the plan you put forward yesterday. "


    At the same time, Xiaoman also operated under the big screen for a while. Finally, a picture was fixed on the big screen, and the content of the picture was the words Chu Fei wrote on the white board of the small conference room on the second floor: plan superhero.


    "Well, that''s about it."


    "Xiaoman, please introduce the information you have mastered first!" Man said to Xiao man.


    Xiaoman nodded and switched the contents on the big screen over and over again. What Xiaoman introduced, of course, started from Zhao Yong''s affairs. At the same time, he also introduced Zhao Yong''s identity background in detail, and finally put the content on Chu Fei.


    ¡°¡­¡­ According to the information we got, the last time Zhao Yong showed up in the eyes of the public, he went to Mr. Chu''s super grocery store and stayed for one night. "Mr. Chu, do you have any interest in moving your grocery store to Yanjing?" The old man spoke again, but the real meaning of this sentence is not as peaceful as it seems.


    "It''s too much trouble to move. What''s more, the positioning of my super grocery store is also a troublesome thing. I don''t want to worry about it. In addition, my super grocery store must exist, which is a bottom line. "


    Chu Fei understood the old man''s meaning. It''s very simple. Chu Fei''s existence must be placed in Yanjing, which can not only reassure the country, but also deal with many emergencies in time.


    It can be said that moving to Beijing is not a bad thing. In fact, chufei really hopes to change his environment. Shishi is not a good place for chufei, and there are too many bad memories.


    "Su Yi, please think about it..."


    Chu Fei takes out his mobile phone from his pocket and sends a short message to Dadong. The content is very simple, that is, to inform Dadong of the joining of ansuyi and the position of ansuyi.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei saw that the elders had nothing to say for the time being, so Chu Fei said something he had just thought of.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this plan, no matter they are called superheroes or modern heroes, they always need a direct leadership and guidance organization. I hope you can take a temporary post. Of course, the real operation will be given to The younger generation is OK, too. "

 Chapter 147

    From a certain point of view, Chu Fei handed over his rights to the state, but for Chu Fei, he just threw out a burden.


    Chufei and Dadong are so interested in this matter, just because they want to experience the pleasure of being behind the scenes, and at the same time, they can do some good things by the way. If we really want them to manage these things, I''m afraid both of them will shake their heads into rattles.


    "That''s a good idea. I''d like to exercise these young people well to save them no place to vent their energy."


    "Yes, indeed." Nine elders also nodded, Chu Fei has made his sincerity.


    "However, Mr. Chu''s plan to move should be put on the agenda as soon as possible." The old man laughed to urge for a while, also calculate to return Chu Fei to elder, the old people make of urge.


    "Oh..." Chufei rubbed his temples. Men always have a lot of entanglements in buying a house and moving. Chufei''s small team already has a woman.


    "Su Yi, do you have any idea?"


    To participate in this summit meeting in China, ansuyi was very excited, and she was also a little scared. But after listening to all the contents, ansuyi''s confidence came up.


    The reason is very simple. It''s the first time for all of us to do this. No one has any experience. We are all white paper and need to explore. Naturally, we are on the same starting line.


    "I really have an idea..." Ansuyi said with a smile.


    "Well, the map!" Chufei urges Xiaoman behind the table. After all, it''s easier to explain with a map, even if it''s not necessary. Quan Dang lets Xiaoman move. After all, she''s a girl, and her figure is still very important. Chufei thinks with a smile,


    then an Suyi stands up and walks to Xiaoman''s side under the big screen, whispering to Xiaoman over and over again Operation, soon in the large screen will appear a detailed map of Yanjing.


    Xiaoman gave ansuyi a laser pen and asked ansuyi to use it to show the key points on the big screen.


    Ansuyi is no stranger to this. After all, it''s not the first time she has used it.


    "I have two ideas. One of them is to be close to the garrison. Because there is a military airport, it is convenient to get between and do everything in time."


    The idea of an Suyi won everyone''s approval, but Chu Fei was a little reluctant. He said to himself: you are my man. How can you always consider problems from the perspective of others!


    But Chu Fei also wronged an Su Yi, because an Su Yi immediately said the following.


    "But our super grocery store will sell goods after all, so it can''t be in such a place. So, the second idea is here... "


    The laser pen in ansuyi''s hand turned on and indicated a position on the large screen, while Xiaoman zoomed in here.


    "Lotus pool, close to Yanjing West Railway Station, has enough space. There are also other small parks nearby for residents to have leisure. It can be used for us. Moreover, there are ready-made stores at both entrances Of course, I think this is the most suitable... "


    The stores at the two entrances mentioned by an Suyi are small ones selling tickets and buying souvenirs, which are not suitable for the needs of this matter. What an Suyi ordered later was a newly built hotel. It was near the street and the railway station. The flow of people was not small. It was backed by the lotus pool. Even from the perspective of geomantic omen, it was the best choice.


    "Although I haven''t thought too much about it yet, I think that the first floor store and the second floor accommodation will be left to the real Department of the plan. There is enough space beside it to add something similar to the scientific research department, and we can work together with the plan. If the lotus pool is rebuilt, it can open up a safe area underneath, and there is a large enough space on the surface to park the helicopter, if necessary.... "


    Chufei listens with a smile, and has to say that chufei is really satisfied with the idea of an Su Yi. Although he hasn''t really been to this place, chufei is fascinated by the pictures and the explanation of an Su Yi.


    But next to him, no matter Xiaoman and others, or the elderly, the old people all looked at an Suyi and chufei strangely. They wanted to talk, but no one spoke.


    "What''s the matter with you? What plain clothes said is very good. I think it''s appropriate, but what''s your expression? "


    No one answered Chu Fei''s question, but Mr. Zhao looked at other people and won the "work" of dialogue with Chu Fei with his eyes. He said:


    "miss an, have you ever been to Yanjing before?"


    An Suyi nodded, which is not strange. After all, she is a successful modern urban woman.


    "Has miss an ever been to this lotus pond park?"


    "I went in once, but I didn''t go in again for some reasons." An Suyi didn''t understand, but he also answered Zhao''s question seriously.


    "Do you think the environment inside is not good, but you still charge tickets, and the charge is unreasonable? How expensive are souvenirs? " Mr. Zhao continued, but with a wry smile on his face.An Su clothing subconsciously nodded, but with even immediately reaction. An Suyi looks at Chu Fei. Chu Fei also looks at an Suyi.


    "Mr. Zhao, have we met a dead mouse with a blind cat?"


    From Zhao''s questions, Chu Fei thought of something. In a place as big as the capital, with such a large population, there must be not only a few places on the surface, but also some other hidden places. And this lotus pool is probably one of them.


    "From a certain point of view, it is..." Mr. Zhao smiles bitterly.


    "Can this place be made free for us?" Chufei was helpless. After all, this place sounds really suitable.


    "It''s not impossible. It just needs some renovation. Of course, it''s just part of the park. The building is ready-made and can be finished in a few days."


    "Well, that''s fine. That''s settled!" Chufei doesn''t want to delay. He just wants to get things done as soon as possible.


    "Yes, but the detailed plan..." Zhao asked for other people''s opinions, then wanted to talk about more details, but Chu Fei was not interested.


    "Let''s talk to you about the rest, Suyi and Dadong. If Dadong is in trouble, then Suyi will come by himself. Anyway, I''m in trouble I just want to be my super grocer. "


    "This..."


    Chufei is really too happy, agreed to the happy, shake hands also particularly happy. But in the eyes of the elders, whether an Suyi is qualified to do these things or not, and the relationship between an Suyi and Chu Fei is clear. It has just been determined, and even the contract has not been signed, which is not reliable.


    "Well, I believe they, at least, want the country to get better and better. Isn''t it? "


    Chu Fei''s rhetorical question left the elderly and the elderly speechless. Indeed, as long as everyone hopes that the country will become better and better, there will be no big problem.


    As for some minor problems that may arise, they can be solved slowly in the future.


    "Well, since Mr. Chu has decided, this is the way to do it. Miss an and your brother Xie Donghan will study the follow-up plan on your behalf. "


    "Well, as soon as possible. Don''t delay too long. It''s better to do more. Otherwise, it''s no fun... " Chufei shook his hand.


    "Mr. Chu is just for fun?" Mr. Zhao and others could not laugh or cry.


    "By the way, by the way, we have to find something interesting to do Well, that''s the deal. Then it''s time for us to talk about chundan... "


    "Is Mr. Chu in such a hurry?" Zhao old speechless, man old is also a face depressed.


    Chu Fei had made it very clear that in addition to the three pieces of Huichundan, each of the remaining pieces would cost 100 million to sell. However, Chu Fei said that as long as there was a safe enough place to solve the problem.


    In other words, now chufei is urging everyone to go to a safe place.


    "It''s not worry, it''s boredom. I''m busy with other things after I finish my work. I can''t always muddle around all day. How boring it is!"


    Chu Fei''s reason is impeccable. Fortunately, this so-called safe place is actually ready-made. What the elderly really need to arrange is actually the way and safety of collective travel.


    "Well, since Mr. Chu is in such a hurry, let''s go now. It''s all arranged!"


    "Go on, go on!"


    Urged by Chu Fei, everyone stood up and walked out of Xiyuan building. Many vehicles had already been parked outside, and there were enough soldiers to protect them.


    After everyone got on the bus, the car drove directly out of Xiyuan. It was about an hour before the car slowly stopped. Fortunately, it''s not rush hour, there is no traffic jam on the road, otherwise it will be really troublesome.


    Chufei and an Suyi naturally sat in the same car, and there was no one else in their car except the driver. This is deliberately arranged by the elders. Naturally, it''s not to create an ambiguous environment for the two. It''s probably to let chufei and an Suyi make clear what happened between them.


    "Why do you believe me so much?" From the beginning, an Suyi was puzzled about it. In fact, she didn''t know Chu Fei for several days, so she had less time to contact him.


    "Because you''re beautiful." Chu Fei shrugged a shoulder, very owe beat of say.


    "Is a beautiful woman worth believing?" Ansuyi asked jokingly.


    "I believe in my eyes." Although the mouth said so, but in the heart Chu Fei is also in the stomach Fei: I can also look for who?!


    Yes, who else can Chu Fei look for? It''s a matter between believing and not believing. Most of the time, even the biological parents and children are not necessarily trustworthy, so it is meaningless to think more.


    Chu Fei wanted to understand, but it was because he thought too clearly that he was helpless. However, it has to be said that Chu Fei really believed in an Suyi, including Dadong. This kind of trust seemed to be determined by heaven. Anyway, he couldn''t tell clearly, but he was very sure."In that case, how many girls have you told?" An Su Yi asked with a smile.


    "Well Just you. " Chufei is not stupid, though it is true. But even if it''s not true, chufei has to say so.


    In the following time, chufei and ansuyi talked a lot about the whole plan and the future of the super grocery store, but chufei didn''t say anything about the system and the alien world, just a little bit. As for whether they could think of it, it was ansuyi.


    The car stopped slowly. With the protection and company of the soldiers around, the elderly and the elderly got out of the car. Chufei and an Suyi were also invited out of the car by the driver.


    Out of the car, Chu Fei first saw a wide square, or training ground. Looking at the number of soldiers and listening to the distant voice, chufei knew that this must be a garrison base.


    "Is it safe enough here?" Zhao Lao came to Chu Fei and an Su Yi''s side and asked with a smile.


    "Well, that''s enough." Chufei nodded.


    "Now..."


    "Find a place big enough to hold a lot of things, preferably underground."

 Chapter 148

    Mr. Zhao nodded and went to the place where the elderly and the elderly gathered. After chatting for a while, we determined the real suitable place. Then we followed the officer to a building, and took a huge elevator down to the bottom floor.


    About five minutes later, the group entered a huge underground space. In other words, it was an underground warehouse, but there was nothing in it. They could not see what they had put before, or it was empty.


    For this matter, Chu Fei is very curious, so Chu Fei asked directly.


    "Is it empty originally, or just recently?"


    Because Chu Fei came with the elders and the old people, the officer naturally had no worries about Chu Fei and said with a smile:


    "he just moved out recently..."


    "Oh..." Chu Fei nodded and continued to ask, "why?"


    "It''s a new generation!"


    Chu Fei picked his eyebrows and exclaimed:


    "en! That''s a good thing! "


    "It''s a good thing, of course, and it''s a great thing!" The officers are in a good mood. It''s really exciting to update their equipment.


    "Mr. Chu, now you can tell me why you came here?" Zhao Lao and Chu Fei didn''t know each other for a long time, but they liked each other, and the relationship between them was much better than man Lao.


    Maybe it''s because Chu Fei gave the imperial seal, or maybe it''s because Mr. Zhao really appreciated Chu Fei, but anyway, it''s most appropriate for them to communicate directly.


    "Yes. But before that, I want to make sure that these people are reliable enough? " What Chu Fei wants to do is not a trivial matter. Naturally, he will have some worries.


    "Everyone has their own small problems, but if they can''t believe it, there are few people in this country that they can trust." Mr. Zhao didn''t say that we are perfect. After all, we are only human beings.


    However, Chu Fei was satisfied with the answer. He nodded, came to the crowd with a smile, and said in a loud voice:


    "everyone step back, it''s better to go out, because there may be a lot of noise later."


    Chu Fei originally wanted to blow everyone out, and then called everyone in after he took out the things. But when I think about it, even if I don''t watch it face to face, I will guess that it''s better to be happy and do it directly in front of everyone.


    It''s just that Chu Fei is worried that making too much noise will scare and hurt these elderly people, so he added one more sentence, which is considered for everyone''s health.


    For chufei''s words, the elders and the old people didn''t take it to heart, but finally they went out together and left chufei alone in it.


    This is not a person''s opinion, but a decision made after discussion. The idea of the elders is very simple. Since they respect Chu Fei and have already called Mr. Chu, they should respect him thoroughly.


    Maybe when people get older, they see a lot of things thoroughly. Although these elders are also very curious, they don''t have the impulse of young people, because they know that not all things will be better.


    An Su Yi also went out. She didn''t say anything before she left. She just gave chufei a gentle smile.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. It''s better to go out than to see himself in a hurry.


    Chufei''s plan is very simple, that is to take out all his gold. But the problem is, chufei hasn''t tried to take so many things out of the ring at once before.


    Now that everyone is out, Chu Fei naturally has no scruples. He made a visual inspection of the size of the warehouse, and then went to the deepest part of the warehouse. Then he put his spirit into the swallowing ring on his finger. Then Chu Fei mobilized the strength of heaven and earth in his body, hooked the gold in the ring, and took out some of the gold and put it in the warehouse.


    Chu Fei tried and found that he could take out all the gold directly. But the problem is that gold in the ring is in the shape of gold mountain. If you take it out directly, it will collapse and make a mess.


    Simply Chu Fei a little bit of take, although not as a good place, but at least not too messy. A lot of gold, after all, is Jinshan, but Chu Fei''s speed is not slow.


    After about ten minutes, chufei finally took out all his gold. At this time, chufei had retreated to the door of the warehouse.


    "How many It depends on ten thousand tons... " Chu Fei looked at his "works" and sighed for a long time before he went out of the warehouse and came to the corridor outside.


    The elders are waiting here, and so is an Suyi.


    "All right, Mr. Chu?" Zhao is still the first to speak, others just look forward to Chu Fei.


    "Well, I''ll show you first. What I''ve got is gold, but a lot of it. Please... "


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Chu is treating us as ignorant old men. Don''t worry, no matter how shocking, our bodies can resist! Ha ha haMr. Zhao laughed and everyone else laughed. But at this time, everyone''s curiosity has also reached its peak, and it is in urgent need of "venting".


    Chufei pulls an Suyi to the side of the corridor to make way, while the elderly, the elderly and the military all walk to the warehouse door


    "Hiss..." The sound of inverted air-conditioning kept on rising, and almost everyone made such an action.


    "I Grass People in the military have been shocked to utter rude words. Although other people don''t say dirty words, their faces are almost shocked.


    Chu Fei looks at an Su Yi standing quietly beside her, and finds that an Su Yi''s face is calm, as if she has no curiosity about the things in the warehouse.


    Chu Fei looked at an Su Yi strangely and asked:


    "Su Yi, aren''t you curious?"


    "Of course I''m curious." Ansuyi smiles.


    "Then why don''t you go and see it?"


    "Just tell me. There''s no need to see it with your own eyes."


    The smile and gentleness of an Su Yi, and the indifference of an Su Yi make Chu Fei jump wildly in his heart. It has to be said that such a woman is too attractive and still such a beautiful woman.


    But when Chu Fei and an Suyi talked, they all missed one thing. After the elders finally recovered from the shock, Mr. Jiang made a few gestures to the people in the military. The movements were very small and there was no sound. Of course, chufei and an Suyi didn''t find them.


    But the people in the military noticed it, and so did the other elders and the elderly. Now it''s too late to stop it. Because the military responded very quickly.


    The two soldiers in the distance, armed with live ammunition, walked out of the warehouse.


    Not only that, the guns of these soldiers have been put up, aiming at the heart of chufei and ansuyi. Whether it''s pistols or rifles, the insurance has been opened.


    An Su Yi raised her hand to lift her hair. She didn''t speak, but her face was gradually dissatisfied. Chu Fei, not to mention, was upset by an Su Yi a second ago, but now his face is covered with frost.


    "Brother Jiang, what are you doing?"


    No matter Mr. man or Mr. Zhao, or other elders have noticed Mr. Jiang''s little action, but they don''t have time to stop it. Now that everything has happened, we naturally don''t have a good face for Jiang Lao.


    "I just want to ensure safety. Can you really accept such things calmly! Anyway, I can''t! " With a cold hum, Jiang turned and walked out of the warehouse.


    "Mr. Jiang, you are not doing this right." The old man who talked with Chu Fei several times before was also the most familiar one. After all, he often saw it on the news.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Moreover, you have no right to mobilize the army. " The old man said this and looked at the officer who had given the order before. His eyes were cold and cold.


    Mr. Jiang overstepped his authority, and the officer also violated the orders and regulations. This is not allowed to happen.


    Now, the officer was on the wax. He didn''t think so much about it. After all, the elders and the old people were together. He didn''t think that Jiang''s decision was his own behavior, not everyone''s agreement.


    "Drop the gun!" The old man glared at the officer, his voice heavy and serious.


    "Yes The officer laughed bitterly in his heart. It''s really a disaster from heaven.


    "Put down your guns, all of you, and get out!" The officer showed enough sincerity to withdraw all the soldiers directly. He hoped that this would give chufei a good impression.


    But in fact, Chu Fei really didn''t put it too much in his heart. But for Jiang Lao, Chu Fei was deeply resentful.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you in a hurry, or are you avenging yourself?" Chu Fei doesn''t have a good face to Jiang Lao, because this matter makes Chu Fei really angry.


    "Revenge? I haven''t done that yet. "


    "Yes? So why is that? " Chufei sneered.


    "Mr. Chu, to be fair, if you saw this situation, wouldn''t you have my idea? I just expressed my ideas... "


    "Ha ha ha..." Chu Fei seems to have heard some funny jokes. He laughs loudly and wildly. When chufei finally stopped laughing, chufei stepped forward to the previous movie and said coldly to Jiang: "if I were me, I would think that the people who can do this can''t be easily provoked, because in case of misunderstanding, it would be a big deal!"


    Chu Fei''s words were very important, but no one except Jiang Lao and the officer felt that Chu Fei''s words were wrong.


    This is how much gold can not be estimated at a glance, but such a large amount, so out of thin air, such a person really as Chu Fei said, can''t provoke, absolutely can''t provoke.


    "Mr. Chu, are you threatening me? Have you forgotten who is standing in front of you Jiang is on the opposite side of Chu Fei, but at the same time, as Jiang said, his practice is indeed a reasonable way to deal with it."Threat?" Chu Fei sneered and said, "it''s not a threat, it''s just a fact."


    "Oh? I''d like to know what kind of facts Mr. Chu said! " Jiang Lao and Chu Fei were in a tit for tat situation and refused to give in at all.


    This makes all the elders and old people look helpless. In this matter, besides overstepping his power, Jiang really has no real mistakes.


    Therefore, it is not good for us to stand with Chu Fei and criticize Jiang. We can only stand on one side and pay attention to the development of things.


    Chu Fei sneered and looked back at an Su Yi. Seeing that an Su Yi was not afraid, Chu Fei looked back at Jiang and said:


    "do you really want to see it?"


    Chu Fei''s conversation with Jiang Lao has changed from you before to you now. In other words, Chu Fei no longer respects Jiang Lao, at least now. As for the future, that''s another matter.


    "Why, Mr. Chu just said it casually? But here, you are not qualified to say it casually! " Jiang is also angry. After all, no matter who is directly reprimanded by an inexplicable young man, he will feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 149

    Moreover, in Jiang''s opinion, chufei is just a person who has the ancient chivalrous lightness skill, but no matter how powerful the Wulin master is, chufei can''t stop the bullet!


    After all, it''s not whether Chu Fei can hurt himself that Jiang wants to fight with Chu Fei, but whether he can avoid bullets.


    This is two different things. If Chu Fei can''t avoid bullets, even if he can seize the opportunity to kill Jiang Lao, he can''t, because Chu Fei will die!


    But Mr. Jiang forgot what happened in the warehouse. How could the man who could do it be a Wulin man who is proficient in lightness skills?


    Chufei ha ha, slowly raised his right hand, in everyone''s notes, in everyone''s curiosity, a small flame in chufei''s right palm slowly emerged.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, but there was no other reaction, because everyone knew it was just the beginning.


    In fact, this is just the beginning.


    In the palm of Chu Fei''s right hand, the little flame continued to grow, and gradually showed the appearance of a bird.


    The Firebird appeared and turned to look around. Then he stared at Jiang Lao! Of course, all this was done under the control of chufei.


    At the same time when Firebird appeared, the temperature of the underground also increased rapidly!


    Originally, the constant temperature here was only about 10 degrees above zero, but now the temperature has soared to the point that everyone can''t help it!


    Even now Chu Fei can only show a thousand degrees of flame, but this thousand degrees and the thousand degrees of fire are two concepts. Because one is magic, the other is purely physical.


    In fact, the Firebird in Chu Fei''s hand was not small, but it had a great influence. Imagine what it''s like to be next to a thousand degree stove


    No one spoke, and no one spoke, because at the moment Chu Fei''s ability was something that everyone had never thought of before.


    Even if it was an Su Yi, she had already looked at Chu Fei very high, but it was not so high.


    China has been handed down for 5000 years, but there has never been any simple concept of powers. Even the special functions are copied from abroad. In fact, in the inheritance of Chinese civilization, the concept that best matches Chu Fei''s current behavior is the fire control technique of five elements!


    The five elements are divided into gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Whether it''s Taoist culture or folklore, there are always gods and monsters who will be proficient in the five elements. Moreover, the five elements are relatively basic, common and understandable.


    But chufei''s performance is not over yet!


    Because Chu Fei had controlled the Firebird in his hand, spread his wings and flew into the air. The Firebird hovers in the corridor, slowly becoming fast, and gradually decelerating


    Although I feel that everything happened very slowly, but in fact it happened in just two or three seconds!


    The Firebird flew many circles and finally landed on Chu Fei''s shoulder. The heat was still high, but Chu Fei was not affected. The same was true of an Su Yi beside Chu Fei, because Chu Fei specially helped an Su Yi.


    But the officer was not so lucky as ansuyi, because when the Firebird circled, chufei specially let the Firebird get a little close to the officer''s head, so the smell of scorch drifted away and got into everyone''s nose. At the same time, there is a lot of smell of burning hair


    However, Chu Fei still had a sense of propriety. Except for the officer, he didn''t hurt the elders, even the hair.


    Willingness is very simple. It''s not, can''t and shouldn''t be. No matter from that point of view, it''s unnecessary.


    "Is that enough?" After Firebird falls, Chu Fei raises eyelid to look at Jiang Lao to ask calmly.


    Jiang opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He sighed, but in his heart he had already given up: he really underestimated the young man, ah!


    Jiang old heart admit defeat, but heart admit defeat is one thing, can calm face Chu Fei made Firebird is another thing. In fact, all the people present were shocked by the flaming bird made by Chu Fei, except for the elder Jiang, who had been shouting with Chu Fei for a long time.


    What is this? This is absolutely immortal! This is something that only people in myths and legends can do! How can Chu Fei do it!


    "Well, I''m confused. It seems that I am not suitable to stay in Xiyuan Jiang Lao sighed, shook his head lonely, turned around and left.


    Chu Fei was shocked by Jiang''s words. What''s more, Chu Fei didn''t see any shock from Jiang''s face. Surprise may be, but absolutely not.


    In other words, Jiang seems to have directly ignored why Chu Fei could summon a Firebird. He just focused on Chu Fei''s ability to ignore bullets.


    But in fact, even if Chu Fei can summon and control the Firebird, it doesn''t mean that she can ignore the bullet. Therefore, man is a very magical creature. Only he himself can understand what a person''s mind will look like."Mr. Jiang, don''t do that." It was the old man who had talked with Chu Fei before.


    "Brother Jiang, it''s really unnecessary." Zhao also spoke.


    "Mr. Chu, maybe Mr. Jiang was wrong this time, but fortunately it didn''t cause any serious consequences. Besides, I believe Mr. Chu won''t care about these, will he?" The old man looked at chufei with a smile, hoping that chufei could say something.


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t plan to force Jiang away. Just as several old people said, there was no need for him. In fact, Chu Fei is now in a state of sage, perhaps because he is more and more capable. Even if someone targets him, there will be no danger. On the contrary, it may bring a little stimulation to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei also thought a little too much, but in the end Chu Fei spoke.


    "Mr. Jiang, stay here. It''s really fun to have someone to pick on for me."


    Chu Fei can only express his opinions in this way, and only in this way can he meet the current situation.


    "Isn''t Mr. Chu worried about me pulling your back?" Mr. Jiang looked back at Chu Fei''s eyes and asked.


    "If I do something wrong, I really need someone to pull me back. But if I''m right, even if I step back, I won''t be able to succeed. Is that right? "


    Chu Fei once again hung up his strength, which made Jiang Lao look depressed.


    "Well, I''ll stay."


    "Well, then it''s over. But Mr. Jiang, you owe me a favor... " Chu Fei''s strong smile gave him an advantage, and we didn''t refute anything.


    "Well, now that this is over, we should be able to continue our discussion."


    Chu Fei said to continue the topic of nature is back to chundan things, but there is no need to talk in front of these officers and soldiers who did not know.


    Mr. Zhao nodded. After a brief discussion with other people, he said to another elder and several old people:


    "I''ll leave it to you. Anyway, you are all engaged in economy."


    Later, Zhao Lao, man Lao and others returned to the ground and got on the bus to return to Xiyuan. Just as he walked into the elevator, chufei heard the officer''s voice at the door of the warehouse: "activate the highest alert! Come on


    After getting on the bus, Chu Fei smiles. He is not worried about who will swallow the gold alone, because everyone has seen it. And if everyone swallows it together, then chufei will naturally make some reactions in the future. There is still more time. Chufei is not in a hurry.


    After returning to Xiyuan, we went back to the third floor of Xiyuan, sat down again, and began to talk about Huichundan seriously.


    "Mr. Chu, we are all curious, but we know there is no need to ask. You have been a great help to us and to the country. " At the same time, he stood up to brew a pot of new tea for everyone, and specially poured tea for chufei.


    chufei didn''t refuse, and didn''t say much. Originally is to think of good things, but next, Chu Fei had to consider for himself.


    "Mr. Zhao, I don''t want to wait too long. The gold thing is over. Let''s talk about the spring elixir. I still have a hundred, but I can''t take all of them out. Anyway, I have to leave some for myself. On the way, I also want to do well, you can first take out 40 pieces of spring peony trading


    40 is not a random number. In fact, this is the total number of the nine elderly and 36 elderly minus five people who had taken the pill before.


    "40 Mr. Chu gave each of us a life... " Zhao Laohe does not understand Chu Fei''s meaning.


    "Yes, as long as there are no problems, that''s true." Chu Fei took a sip of tea.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Chu is talking about." Mr. Zhao looked at the people beside him and asked with a smile.


    "Who knows, I don''t want any problems, or I''ll just feel that my efforts are in vain."


    Chu Fei is just putting down cruel words. Although he doesn''t say anything, everyone who is doing it is clear. Zhao Lao Leng for a while, and then began to laugh. Dao:


    "in fact, it''s also good. If you haven''t been supervised for a long time, you''ll always slack off." After a pause, Zhao said, "the money How can Mr. Chu collect it? "


    "Help me open a new bank card, and then put all the money in. As for the bank card, just give it to Suyi." Chufei doesn''t worry about how an Suyi will get the bank card, and he won''t worry about an Suyi stealing the money, because chufei has strength and confidence.


    And for the system, as long as the money is in the name of chufei, it belongs to chufei and can be transferred at will.


    At that time, chufei only needs to exchange points directly in the system, and the rest of the system can be easily done. Although Chu Fei doesn''t know how the system works, since it can, he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Well, Mr. Chu will receive the money by noon tomorrow." Zhao nodded and agreed to Chu Fei''s request. They didn''t care about the shock of an Suyi, who was shocked and didn''t know what to say.The 40 rejuvenation elixirs, that is, 4 billion yuan, have been handed over to ansoyi casually. Even the world''s top tycoons can''t be calm, let alone ansoyi.


    "Well, that''s it." Chu Fei said this, took out 40 back to the spring Dan on the tea table.


    Zhao old or man old or other old people, seeing Chu Fei''s action, forgot to breathe for a moment, but when Huichundan was put on the tea table, everyone began to breathe quickly again.


    40 rejuvenating pills, that is 40 lives. Although it seems to be one for each person, it''s not necessary for everyone to eat them now. Old people like Mr. man and Mr. Zhao are still in good health, and in some ways they are no less healthy than ordinary young people.


    "Well, plain clothes, you can work out the rest with the elders. After you get the money, you can go to the store. Talk with Dadong about the future plan and what kind of things you need... "


    An Su Yi''s mood has not yet recovered, but Chu Fei has said that he naturally wants to calm down.


    "Well, what about you?"


    "Me Walk, stroll, and see the scenery Chu Fei picked up the cup and drank all the water in it. Then he stood up and went out. At the same time, he waved his hand and said, "let''s go!"

 Chapter 150

    Chufei could have disappeared directly through the system, so it could be more mysterious. But now Chu Fei doesn''t want to be like this. He really wants to walk around by himself.


    The reason is very simple, although things on this side of the earth can come to an end, but there is no big world of crape myrtle, and there is still a big problem.


    Go or stay! Now or later


    Although it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, Chu Fei knows that it''s all about his life!


    No one stopped chufei, because in everyone''s view, chufei''s existence should be like this, no desire, no demand, but there is light cloud.


    But only chufei himself knew that he was extremely agitated.


    After walking out of Xiyuan, chufei stopped a taxi. After getting on the bus, he didn''t know where to go, so he said to the driver:


    "to the west of Yanjing, Lianhuachi!"


    Is it far away? It''s so far away. The taxi driver''s mouth laughs when he hears Chu Fei''s destination. It''s a job in the middle. You can earn dozens of yuan by pulling one time, and you can continue to pull down other jobs casually when you get there. There''s no need to waste time.


    Along the way, Chu Fei was meditating. The driver tried to talk to the passenger several times, but each time he gave up because Chu Fei didn''t respond.


    When chufei finally stopped thinking, the taxi had arrived.


    "Here you are, 45 yuan!"


    Chu Fei nodded, took out a red ticket and threw it to the driver. After saying "don''t look for it", he got out of the taxi and wandered around.


    Chufei is still here for the first time. Naturally, everything is fresh. Especially the big red ball on the southwest square of Yanjing. Chufei''s target lotus pond is nearby, but chufei doesn''t want to go in and have a look.


    Chu Fei remembers that an Suyi said that there are two entrances to the lotus pool. The one beside you must be the entrance to the railway station, and the other one should be in another location.


    Chu Fei didn''t ask anyone for anything, so he wandered around by himself. At a corner of the road, Chu Fei found a fortune teller on the horse.


    Chu Fei, the real monk, didn''t know, but this man was sitting in a small Mazar, with a piece of Rune cloth in front of him. On the rune cloth, there was a pen and paper for the signer, and beside it was a yellow cloth bag.


    Fortune tellers are nothing new in any city, but they are rare in a monk''s robe. What''s more, there are several ring scars on the monk''s bald head.


    But it''s not worth Chu Fei''s special attention. What makes Chu Fei really interesting is that the object of this monk''s fortune telling is actually a Taoist in a green robe.


    The monk is a fortune teller, and the old Taoist comes to ask about the future No matter where this kind of thing is put, it will attract a lot of people!


    However, although there are many people coming and going here, there are few people who really stop to watch. Chu Fei doesn''t know what''s going on. It can''t be because the railway station is next to him, so the people who come and go are in a hurry, right?


    Only around the Gua stall are those who sell pancakes, sugar gourds and small toys.


    Chu Fei walked towards the old monk, but just a little closer, Chu Fei heard the quarrel between them.


    "Monk, you are not right! Is it cheating money to make trouble? "


    "Lao Dao, you must be clear in your mind, but you insist that I''m not right. I can''t help it."


    "Monk, you''re not right. I don''t think you''re right. You''re not going to admit it."


    "Who knows if what you say is true or false? I''ve seen a lot of people like you. I don''t want to give money after calculation. As soon as my upper lip touches my lower lip, I say I''m not accurate. In the final analysis, I''m reluctant to spend money."


    "I said, monk, it''s no fun for you to play this game. I''m so kind-hearted to take care of your business, but in the end it''s still my fault!"


    "Take care of my business? Since you are here to take care of my business, why don''t you pay for it? "


    "Pay for it? You can''t figure out why I paid for it! "


    At this time, Chu Fei has come to the two people, also did not speak, so laughing at the two people, listening to their quarrel. And the monk and Taoist did not want to pull others to join the station circle, so you sentence me sentence by sentence.


    Chu Fei could see clearly by watching nature. In terms of mouth, the monk could not compare with the old way. In the end, the monk was almost speechless and said angrily:


    "well, I''m not sure. I don''t want your money. Can you go? Don''t delay my business


    "Well, that''s right! If you''re not sure, you don''t take the money. That''s what it''s like. "


    The old Taoist stood up and was about to leave. At this time, Chu Fei saw that there was nothing to see, so he also planned to turn around.


    However, the monk called to Chu Fei:


    "benefactor, calculate a hexagram, especially the future, 100 yuan a hexagram!"The monk''s greeting not only stopped chufei, but also stopped the old Taoist. I don''t know what Lao Dao thought. He stood beside me with a smile. It seemed that he was waiting to see Chu Fei''s divination.


    Chu Fei didn''t have any interest at all, but when he thought about it, there was nothing wrong with it, and it wasn''t bad for money, so he simply took it as a hexagram. In a word, Chu Fei has never found anyone to do divination, and he can also experience a new thing!


    "OK, then I''ll calculate..." Chu Fei took out a hundred yuan and gave it to the monk. Then he sat on the pony bar opposite the monk.


    "I don''t know what the benefactor wants, whether it''s future or marriage, or fortune?"


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "help me see the future."


    "Yes..." The monk laughed and said, "do you want to measure characters or look at Palms?"


    "I don''t know which one master is good at?" Chu Fei is called master monk. He doesn''t care whether the monk is real or not, but Chu Fei has already brought a high hat to the monk.


    Master, the powerful people who used to be in full-time temples, such as the abbot, the steward, and so on, must have the ability to bear the burden of "master".


    Naturally, the monk who set up the stall also understood the meaning of the title and responded with a smile:


    "palms..."


    Next to him, the old Taoist said with a smile:


    "that''s right. Originally, he only knew palmistry. What kind of character measurement do you play?"


    The monk didn''t pay attention to the old way, but the owners of those stalls nearby were choking with laughter one by one. Chu Fei also didn''t care, smiling and stretched out his left hand.


    The monk took Chu Fei''s hand and only looked at it for a moment, then he continued to look at it seriously. A few minutes later, the monk raised his head and asked with a smile:


    "benefactor, where are you going?"


    "I don''t have any idea. I''m just going for a walk to see the scenery."


    "Well, benefactor, you really should be delicious and have fun. If you have a good look at our country, it''s not in vain to be a Chinese grandson! Do you think so! Ha ha ha


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that the monk would say something that has nothing to do with fortune telling. It''s probably because Lao Dao is staring at him. He''s not good at talking nonsense. He''s worried about being exposed!


    Chu Fei took back his hand, stood up with a smile, and said:


    "the master said that he had no chance to travel before, but now he has time, and it''s time to have fun!" What Chu Fei said was not true, and he just followed the monk''s words.


    "Yes! There are not many young people like benefactor, so I''m going to charge the benefactor today! "


    With this, the monk took the yellow cloth bag beside him, took out a piece of red paper from it, folded it several times and made it into a small red bag. Then he put in the 100 yuan that Chu Fei had given him.


    The monk stood up and went to Chu Fei with a smile. He put the red envelope into Chu Fei''s hand and said, "benefactor, please be lucky. I wish you all the best!"


    Chu Fei was confused by the monk. After all, he had never seen such a fortune teller. Is it not because Lao Dao is nearby that he feels embarrassed to collect money because he has not figured out anything?


    Chu Fei quickly refused, but after several times back and forth, the monk still put the red envelope into Chu Fei''s hand. Chu Fei can''t laugh or cry, but after you come so many times, I know that the monk has made up his mind.


    No way, Chu Fei just accepted, but it''s no fun to stay here any longer. Chu Fei gave thanks and went out along the road. Lao Dao held his shoulder and looked at Chu Fei, who had just gone away. Then he looked at the monk who had just returned to the Mazha. With a smile, he turned around and chased Chu Fei.


    Chufei left, the old way also left, and the little bosses who set up stalls on both sides of the monk also gathered together.


    "Master, why are you so generous today? People have given you the money. You have returned it and paid for a piece of red paper! Lose money


    "Well, the old Taoist didn''t say anything, and I don''t think the young man mind what you said. Why did you give him back the money?"


    "It''s not that I said, master, you have to do divination every day. How much money is not enough for you to compensate!"


    The monk didn''t speak at first, but after several rounds of attacks from these little bosses, he finally sighed and said:


    "you don''t know There are rules in our business. There is a kind of people who can''t ask for money! "


    "Who?"


    "What rules?"


    "It sounds strange to me. Do you mean fortune telling? Or a monk? "


    The monk shook his head with a wry smile and explained:


    "it''s fortune telling. The rules are left by the ancestors. The dead can''t earn money!"


    "The dead?" You don''t understand.


    The monk simply went on, saying:


    "I saw through the young man''s palm at the first sight, but I just wanted to make up some nonsense. He could live two or three days at most. According to the rules of his ancestors, such money can''t be collected, otherwise it will damage his morality...""I''m Cao. Really or not, you''re not bluffing people, are you?"


    "There''s nothing to scare you about, but you''ll have a long way to go in the future. Don''t talk too much when you come across this situation, just understand. Anyway, as long as the fortune teller suddenly doesn''t accept anyone''s money, then the person appointed can''t live for a few days. "


    Monk here and a few small boss continue to feel chatting, needless to say, at this time Chu Fei has already walked out of more than 100 meters, and Lao Dao finally caught up.


    "Keep your step, young man!"


    There were not many people in the street, and the voice was not strange, so Chu Fei naturally knew that he was calling himself. But Chu Fei didn''t understand why the old Taoist would catch up and talk to him.


    "What can I do for you, Taoist priest?"


    The old Taoist is 50 or 60 years old, which is not much different from that monk. After all, this is the earth, how old is the appearance, it won''t be so exaggerated to crape myrtle.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll give you a hexagram!"


    "Ah? Taoist priest can also do divination? " Chu Fei asked.


    "Naturally." The Taoist priest nodded with a smile.


    "But why do you still ask that monk for divination?"


    "It''s fun!"


    "Really?"


    Chu Fei naturally can''t accept Lao Dao''s answer, because it sounds too unreliable. However, Lao Dao didn''t worry about Chu Fei''s disbelief. He raised his hand and reached into his Taoist robe. After groping for a while, he removed something about 20 cm in length from the robe, which was wrapped in yellow and red cloth.


    Chu Fei naturally didn''t know what it was, and Lao Dao shook away his things like a treasure!


    Ooh! It''s a fortune telling banner!


    It''s the sails that the fortune tellers carry behind them and stand on the stalls in the movies and TV plays. What''s more, Lao Dao''s fortune telling banner is folded and portable, with a few words on it: break Yin and Yang, seize life and death.


    Chu Fei was shocked by Lao Dao''s folding fortune telling banner, and then by the six words on it!


    I have to say, these six words are really big.


    "How''s it going? Calculate! I don''t take money! "

 Chapter 151

    "You don''t take money, either?" Chufei suddenly felt like he was lucky today. Although fortune telling is only a small sum of money, he was very happy to be free.


    But the question is, Chu Fei doesn''t need fortune tellers. As a person with a system, does he still need fortune tellers


    "Of course, I don''t accept money. I give it to the monk. He is setting up a stall to earn money. I come out to relax." The old Taoist put away his fortune telling banner and put it back into his clothes.


    "Do you still carry flags when you are distracted?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Tut How do you talk, young man? A fortune telling banner is a fortune telling banner, and a carrying banner is a carrying banner. You can confuse all these different things! "


    Lao Dao is right. Those who can use the three words "carrying banners" are generally called soul calling banners, which are all done by their father''s dead son. However, Lao Dao didn''t really get angry. Instead, he grabbed Chu Fei''s clothes and said, "you just said something but your brain. You offended me. As compensation, do you think it''s a hexagram? Free


    Chu Fei is speechless. Lao Dao has to give himself a hexagram anyway, but the problem is


    "Why, there are so many people on the street, Taoist priest, you can find any one, why are you staring at me..."


    "Hey, young man, I won''t answer your question first. I''ll ask you a question first. Do you know why the monk didn''t accept your money?"


    "He saw that I was handsome..." Chu Fei had nothing to do, so he chatted with Lao Dao with a playful attitude.


    "You''re really narcissistic. People don''t take money because you''re going to die. Fortune tellers don''t take money from the dead. That''s the rule of the trade."


    Chu Fei was stunned when Lao Dao said this. He carefully recalled what the monk said before. Although it was a little euphemistic, the final meaning was "eat what you want, go where you want to play, and don''t leave any regrets.".


    "I''m going to die?" Chufei scoffed at this.


    "Don''t be like that. Although the monk''s fortune telling is not good, he is not a liar. But because he couldn''t, he figured out that you were going to die. But I don''t think that''s the case, so I''m catching up and trying to figure it out for you. "


    "Oh? Taoist priest means I can''t die? " Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "If you want to be beautiful, anyone who can''t die will die, and those who don''t die will also die. This is the way of heaven. It''s not going to die that fast But to be specific, I have to do a good calculation before I know. "


    "Well, that''s it!" Chu Fei also thought that today''s event was very interesting. He naturally agreed to Lao Dao''s request.


    However, Lao Dao didn''t immediately start telling Chu Fei''s fortune. Instead, after watching it for a while, the thief asked Chu Fei and said, "young man, do you have any money on you, let''s go in and have a meal?"


    Chufei turned to look at the roadside. It''s a restaurant, and it looks like a new building just built. Looking at the architectural style and shape, chufei found that this is the place that an Suyi said, and Zhao agreed to make room for chufei.


    Although this old Taoist idea is suspected of killing guests, Chu Fei nodded and agreed to the conversation in Xiyuan. Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. It''s good to go in and have a look. I''m familiar with it in advance.


    "OK, since Taoist priest is interested, let''s go in and have a meal." Chufei then walked towards the restaurant door, while Lao Dao was stunned. Then he quickly caught up with chufei, grabbed chufei''s clothes, and said:


    "I said, young man, do you have enough money? The consumption here is not low. First of all, I just come out for a walk. I only have a hundred yuan on me. It''s not enough to drink a beer in this place."


    Chu Fei stopped and looked at Lao Dao and the restaurant. This building is U-shaped, the main door is in the U-shaped Bay position, as for the two sides of so many rooms in the end is what chufei do not know.


    "Money is enough. I can afford a meal here."


    After that, Chu Fei dragged Lao Dao into the door of the restaurant. As soon as they entered the door, they stepped on a red carpet. There were five beautiful girls in pink cheongsam on each side. When they saw the guests coming in, they all bowed 90 degrees with a smile and said crisply:


    "Welcome


    Each of the girls on both sides is very beautiful, and their voices are very good. Chufei''s favor for the restaurant suddenly came up. However, Lao Dao is obviously not a person who often goes in and out of such places, and he is not prepared for the greetings of the ladies on both sides.


    Fortunately, Lao Dao is not young, even if he has not seen it, he has heard of it, so he has not made a big fool of himself.


    "This way, gentlemen..."


    One of the most beautiful ladies came to chufei and led them to the front desk of the hotel. The person at the front desk is also a girl, but her appearance can''t compare with the cheongsam beauty who leads Chu Fei.


    "Hello, gentlemen. What can I do for you?"


    "Open a small bag..." Chu is not at ease."Yes, just a moment." The front desk lady quickly operated it, and soon arranged it. She said to the cheongsam girl:


    "box 6 on the third floor, Shanshui family..."


    "Good..." The cheongsam girl smiles and nods, turns to chufei and says:


    "this way, gentlemen..."


    Chufei laughs and keeps pace with him, while Laodao follows chufei cautiously, for fear of making a fool of himself.


    "Boy, do you often come to such places?" The old Taoist said in a low voice.


    "I used to, but I didn''t have it later." Chu Fei also responded in a low voice.


    Cheongsam beauty led them to the elevator, then to the third floor, and finally to the No. 6 private room. On the door of this private room, there was a small wooden sign with the words "landscape family" on it.


    Although it is a small box, this level of hotel''s small bag is not small, inside sofa tea table, tables, chairs, benches are all ready, and should be the landscape family this four words, whether it is color or material, are very landscape sentiment.


    "Later, gentlemen..."


    Under the nod of chufei and Lao Dao, the beauty in cheongsam turns around and walks to the door. But she is about to go out. Chufei notices that another girl appears next to her. It should be the waiter who comes to order for chufei.


    It just seems that the waiter was a little too anxious. Before the cheongsam girl went out, she bumped into him. The cheongsam girl didn''t have Chu Fei''s sensitive senses, so she was startled. At the same time, in order not to step on the other side, the girl let her feet aside.


    But that''s what happened. Cheongsam girls wear high-heeled shoes, and they hate sky high shoes. It''s very dangerous to wear these shoes, so it''s easier to have problems in this situation.


    "Ah The cheongsam girl screamed a little, then fell askew at the door.


    Chufei grins bitterly. If he doesn''t already sit down, he has enough time to catch the girl. But now it''s too late to say anything. Chufei can see clearly. The girl''s right ankle is coming.


    And it looks like it''s really twisted


    The girl leaned at the door and could no longer stand up by herself. Her hands covered her ankles. Her face was pale and tears welled up in her eyes.


    People who have sprained their feet know that if it''s serious enough, the pain can''t be tolerated by ordinary people. Even men can cry, let alone a girl.


    "Shi Shi, what are you doing?" Wearing a black professional dress, the waitress complained, then took out the walkie talkie from her pocket and walked to one side.


    "The front desk, two people, Shi Shi fell at the gate of 306, get her away quickly."


    The girl''s name is Shi Shi, and she was scolded by the waiter. She didn''t reply, but cried in a low voice. Shi Shi is a nice name, Chu Fei thought.


    At this time, Chu Fei and Lao Dao had already stood up and came to the door. Chu Fei looked at the attendant who was talking on the walkie talkie not far away with a bitter smile. She was a woman in her thirties, and her accent should be Yanjing native.


    "Come on, don''t move..."


    Chu Fei just looked at the man, then squatted down and took the girl''s shoulder in her arms, so that she could be a little more comfortable, and her hand covering her ankles was also taken away by Chu Fei.


    Although it happened just a few seconds ago, Chu Fei noticed that the girl''s right ankle was obviously red and swollen, and it was also protruding strangely. It seemed that the bone should have been dislocated, but not broken.


    It''s really a serious sprain. It''s no wonder that it''s on hentiangao. Otherwise, it won''t be so serious.


    The Taoist priest bypassed Chu Fei and came to the corridor. He squatted down to have a look and said to Chu Fei and Shi Shi:


    "take him to the hospital, but if you can trust me, I can help you set your bones..."


    "Taoist priest, do you know bone setting?" Chu Fei was a little surprised. In ancient times, many people were proficient in bone setting, but in modern times, few people can understand it except those old TCM doctors.


    "I''ve learned two skills from an old man before. I can handle this little injury."


    At this time, Shi Shi, who was crying in a low voice, seemed to have met a great savior after hearing the old Taoist''s words. Regardless of the tears on her face, she pleaded eagerly:


    "please, uncle, please help me, I don''t want to go to the hospital, I don''t want to go to the hospital..."


    Shi Shi''s reaction made Chu Fei and Lao Dao a little confused, but Lao Dao was still here, and he soon figured out what was going on.


    "Girl, even if I can set the bone for you, it''s done, but you still have to go to the hospital for examination and medicine, so that you can get better quickly."


    "Yes, I went to the hospital to have a check before I felt relieved." Chu Fei also echoed.


    "No, please, I don''t want to go to the hospital. Uncle, please help me..."


    "Taoist priest..." Chu Fei is a little helpless because of the crying and pleading of Shi Shi in his arms. However, since people choose like this, there must be her reason, so Chu Fei is not persuading."OK, I''ll help you set the bone, but it''s a little painful. You can bear it."


    When he said this, Lao Dao carefully put his hands on Shi Shi''s right foot and calf, moved slightly, relaxed his face, and said:


    "it''s OK, but it''s dislocated, not..."


    Hello


    Pain, really pain, Chu Fei looked at all feel pain, pain Shi Shi all of a sudden shrink in Chu Fei''s arms, two hands strangled Chu Fei''s arm.


    But it''s OK. It''s just a pain. It''s just over in an instant.

 Chapter 152

    "Taoist, you can..." Chu Fei couldn''t laugh or cry. I didn''t expect that Lao Dao would deliberately start when everyone was waiting for his later words, which caught people off guard.


    But it''s good, because only in this way can the girl not be too afraid.


    "That''s, you don''t know, I used to be scolded for this..."


    Puff


    Chu Fei was amused by Lao Dao''s words, and Shi Shi also forgot the pain for a moment and made a laugh. Later, Chu Fei carefully helped Shi Shicai up, and Lao Dao also took care of him. He said:


    "try to move and see if there are any other problems."


    Shi Shi wiped her tears and tried to leave Chu Fei''s arms and stand Just at this time, there came the sound of footsteps on the other side of the stairs. A man in a suit and a waiter came up, while the woman stood at the top of the stairs waiting for them.


    After the three people get together, they directly come to the door of 306 and come to Chu Fei.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you two. We don''t train well enough. Don''t mind..." The manager looks like he''s about 40 years old. He''s in good spirits, and his appearance is on the middle or upper level.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Chu Fei and Lao Dao waved their hands and had to say that the manager was really capable of coming.


    "Xiao Liu, come on, give me a hand..."


    Xiao Liu is the waiter who comes up with the manager. At the manager''s urging, he and the waitress help Shi Shi.


    "Thank you. Thank you." Shi Shi could not stand still, but he still bowed to Chu Fei and Lao Dao. Then he was helped away by the two waiters.


    "I''m sorry, please. I''ll help you with the order today. My name is Li. I''m the lobby manager of this restaurant."


    Chu Fei and Lao Dao nodded and returned to the box with a smile, while experience took two menus from the side and put them in front of Chu Fei and Lao Dao, saying:


    "let''s see what you ordered..." Said this, manager Li took out a similar walkie talkie thing from his pocket, but Chu Fei knew that it was a single point device, directly linked with the front desk, kitchen platform, very convenient.


    Lao Dao was not so formal before he passed by, so he directly opened the menu, but Chu Fei didn''t move, just said to manager Li with a smile:


    "a pot of good tea, yellow rice wine, a mid-range banquet, that''s it."


    "How about I recommend Biluochun and Shaoxing yellow rice wine to you?"


    "Well, yes."


    "OK, just a moment."


    Manager Li went out, and the old Taoist who was flipping through the menu was silly.


    Lao Dao wanted to order some expensive dishes, which was a test for Chu Fei, but he asked for a banquet without looking at the menu. Although it''s mid-range, mid-range is already very luxurious.


    After all, the standard of this restaurant is here. The middle class banquet is full of good dishes, and each dish costs several hundred yuan.


    "Boy, you really have money. Let''s not eat overlord food here. Otherwise, we don''t know how many years we have to brush the dishes to pay back!"


    "Taoist, not as, not as..."


    "I hope so, but I''m afraid you''re in a hurry. I''ll go to the toilet first..." Say this, Lao Dao put down the menu and went out, Chu Fei did not say anything, but this Lao Dao''s humor let Chu Fei appreciate very much.


    Humor is a very unique and attractive trait. No matter what people do or where they go, they will have good popularity.


    In a word, chufei envies people with a sense of humor.


    After waiting for a while, a former waitress came in with a pot of tea and two bowls. She put the teapot away with a professional smile on her face, poured a quilt of tea for chufei, and then went out.


    The waiter just went out for a while, then Lao Dao opened the door and came in. Chu Fei looked up while drinking tea and found that Lao Dao''s face was not very good.


    "What''s the matter, Taoist priest?"


    "Boy When I just went out, I heard that manager Li was teaching a girl named Shi Shi


    Lao Dao didn''t sit down, so he stood at the table and looked at Chu Fei.


    "Lesson? How can I teach you a lesson? Let''s just say a few words. People can''t go too far even if their feet are sprained... "


    Chu didn''t just guess according to common sense, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    "Boy, do you have eyes for venting?" Lao Dao rolled his eyes and continued: "if it''s just that simple, why don''t I sit down?"


    Chu Fei, puzzled, put down his cup and asked:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Listen to the movement, it seems to start, the girl also cried."


    "True or false, Taoist priest, don''t deceive me. I''ve invited you to dinner."


    "What''s the advantage of deceiving you? I can''t go on


    "Come on, have a look!"


    If it was the old chufei, he would not care about this kind of thing. But now Chu Fei has changed, at least a little nosy.Two people out of the box, along the corridor came to the stairway. The wooden door of the stairway was closed, but there was a curse in it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I tell you, it''s light for you to dismiss you today. It''s good for you not to compensate for the loss of the restaurant. What''s your opinion? "


    "Manager, I..." Shi Shi''s sobbing voice was full of grievances.


    "Don''t say I don''t give you a chance, you go to the hospital first, I''ll give you leave, and I''ll give you medical expenses, but you have to come and accompany me tonight."


    The voice falls, Shi Shi''s cry stops. At the moment, she is looking at manager Li with shame and anger, but she doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Well, here''s a thousand yuan, enough for you to go to the hospital for examination and medication. Come to my house tonight. "


    Outside the stairway, Chu Fei was not happy. He would meet this kind of person everywhere! Lao Dao is an angry face, eyes constantly signal Chu Fei to push the door in.


    But Chu Fei didn''t worry, because for the time being, there''s no way to determine whether this kind of thing should be managed. If the girl agreed, it would be meaningless for chufei to go down. It shows that other girls don''t care about themselves. What kind of trouble did you make in the past.


    But if the girl refuses, chufei will have a reason in the past.


    "No, I don''t want your money, and I won''t go to your house. You''d better die!"


    "Hey! Shi Shi, what do I do to you? You know in your heart that if you haven''t, you''re still in that old home where birds don''t shit! "


    "Manager, you brought me to work in Yanjing and gave me such a good job. I really appreciate it. But I really can''t do it. "


    "No? I don''t know if the debt you owe in your hometown can be done! Don''t say I''m unkind. Your parents and your brother are waiting for you to send money home. You can''t make so much money except for the work here with more than 8000 usurious loans a month. "


    "I know the manager''s kindness to me. I''m willing to repay you in the next life. Please let me go!"


    "Be an ox or a horse? I don''t want to be an ox or a horse, and I don''t need you to repay me in the next life. You just have nothing to accompany me for a few days. My requirements are not high. "


    "Manager, please let me go. If you have such good conditions, what kind of girl can''t be found, don''t pester me." Shi Shi is weeping and constantly retreating, but behind her is the wall, and there is still pain at her feet. There is really not much she can do.


    "Entanglement? My good Shi Shi, you''re wrong. It''s not entanglement, it''s a deal. If I give you a job and a high salary, you have to give yourself to me! Otherwise, I can drive you out of here in one word


    As manager Li spoke, he kept close to Shi Shi, and his two hands stretched out uneasily.


    Pop!


    A crisp ring, the stairs outside Chu Fei and Lao Dao are scared.


    Shi Shi looked at manager Li in fear, her right hand trembling in mid air. Manager Li touched his beaten face and his expression became ferocious.


    "Cunt, dare to hit me!" Manager Li then held Shi in his arms. At the same time, his two hands were constantly groping on Shi''s body. Shi resisted in every way, which made manager Li even more angry!


    Pop! Ah!


    This time, it was manager Li who hit people, while Shi Shi was beaten so that she could not stand firmly on the ground.


    "Damn, you bitch, I see who can help you today!"


    Bang


    "What about me?"


    The dark stairs lit up after that loud noise. Chufei stepped down the stairs, and Lao Dao followed chufei with a sneer.


    "I want to help her. I don''t know what manager Li thinks?"


    Say this, Chu Fei came to two people in front of him, push manager Li aside, bend down to hold Shi Shi up.


    Manager Li was deceived. He didn''t expect that the two guests would come to intervene. In other words, he didn''t think that chufei and they could find out what he did.


    "Two..." By this time, manager Li doesn''t need to abide by such things as "customer is God." you don''t know the inside story, so you''d better not mind this business


    "Oh? Is this a business? That''s a coincidence. I like to meddle in my own business. I don''t feel comfortable all day, no matter what I do


    Chu Fei didn''t care what manager Li thought. He went out of the dark stairs with Shi Shi, the girl in the cheongsam, and went back to his private room with Lao Dao.


    Later, Chu Fei put Shi Shi, who had just come out of her clutches, on the sofa next to her, poured her a cup of hot tea, and then returned to the table.


    Lao Dao watched the whole process, and he had a little admiration for chufei, a young man, and his interest in chufei was even greater. However, for Chu Fei put the girl on the sofa while he returned to the dining table, Lao Dao expressed his disdain with his eyes.


    "Taoist priest, why do you look at me like this? Sit down and serve later!""Well, young man, should I say that you have no brain or that you have low EQ? How can they serve us at such a time?"


    Chu Fei smiles indifferently, looks at some dull Shi Shi on the sofa, makes a consolation, and then says to Lao Dao:


    "does Taoist priest think that scum dares to tell others that he is not allowed to serve us because I have ruined his good deeds? Is he stupid or are you stupid, Taoist priest... "


    Originally, Lao Dao had some ideas. At least he thought he could see clearly. But after Chu Fei''s words came out, Lao Dao immediately began to doubt whether he could not keep up with the times.


    "Sit down, Taoist priest..."


    Old way very speechless sat down, sat in the opposite of Chu Fei, but even if sat down, old way or constantly toward Chu Fei nuzui make eyes.


    "Taoist priest, can you talk? It''s very tiring to play riddles." Chu Fei also has a big heart to play with. He knows exactly what Lao Dao means, but he just wants to act stupid.

 Chapter 153

    The Taoist priest gave chufei a look and said to Shi Shi, "come and sit with me, girl."


    Shi Shi was still immersed in what had happened before, and didn''t realize what was happening now. When Lao Dao called her, Shi Shi began to recall the present situation So Chu Fei thought Shi Shi refused with silence.


    "Taoist priest, you see, there''s a sofa, here''s a chair. Now girls naturally need a warm place like sofa!"


    "It''s not warmer to hold. Why don''t you hold someone else?" The Taoist priest was speechless.


    "Hold? Taoist priest, I have to doubt if you want to take advantage of the fire now! Hey, hey... "


    "Rob you. I want you to hold me."


    "Well, let''s put it this way. I''d be happy to change time and place. But now I don''t want to, because I don''t want my sister to misunderstand me for taking advantage of others'' danger. "


    "Take advantage of the danger of others?" Old road blows beard to stare a way: "this all what ages, embrace to take advantage of a person''s danger, can''t see your young thought still quite feudal!"


    Chu Fei tit for tat, did not flinch, said:


    "this is feudal? Taoist priest, you have never seen anything that is really feudal. Then... " At this point, chufei stopped, he can''t go on, because it''s easy to reveal his secret.


    But Chu Fei really thought that way in his heart. It''s true that feudalism can''t compare with crape myrtle. It''s a world where men are superior and women are inferior. There are not many women with status there.


    In Chu Fei''s opinion, it is precisely because the women in the crape myrtle world have too little status that the strong female sects like the blissful gate came into being. The existence and strength of the blissful gate is the biggest complaint of the women in the crape myrtle world against the inequality between men and women.


    Of course, this idea is after Chu Fei''s arrangement and sublimation.


    "What''s the matter, young man? You''ve seen it. Then tell me what is the real feudalism." Lao Dao doesn''t know what chufei thinks. He just knows that chufei is fighting against him.


    "Taoist priest, it''s not me who made it up with you. Ancient women, even female swordsmen in the river and lake, after meeting the man they like, they think of" being concubines for others and being little ones ". Few of them dare to come up and want to be wives!"


    Chu Fei naturally knew that this was wrong. After all, there were not many such people in ancient times. But the problem is, there are a lot of crape myrtle, especially the friars. If you don''t say anything else, just say Meier. How can Meier not understand chufei.


    Moreover, Chu Fei is quite sure that Meier is worse than what he just said. Meier wants to be chufei''s maid. She doesn''t even want to be a concubine


    For this judgment, unless you think more than once about whether you think too much. But after careful analysis of mei''er, Chu Fei finally determined this point.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Meier likes to play role-playing. If it is, Meier is still the kind of person who is very distracted.


    However, these things can only be thought about in Chu Fei''s mind. If you really name them, Chu Fei is not stupid. Even with Lao Dao, it''s just a boastful state.


    Just then, the door of the private room was pushed open. Outside, manager Li waited for two waiters to come in. From manager Li''s action of opening the door without knocking, Chu Fei and Lao Dao knew very well that manager Li never asked two waiters to serve them.


    In other words, even if it is, the content of the service is definitely not to serve tea, water, dishes and dishes.


    "You are so brave that you dare to stay here!" Manager Li pointed to chufei''s nose and yelled.


    "Oh, you are so timid that you dare not even call the security guard!" Chu Fei flatly counterattacked. From this point, Chu Fei also judged that manager Li seemed to have a general position in the restaurant, let alone any influence.


    At least, manager Li doesn''t think the security guard can help him 100%, which shows the problem.


    "Ha ha, it''s not security because security is useless. It''s up to you... " After manager Li said a word, he didn''t care about Chu Fei and Lao Dao''s reaction at all, and went straight to Shi Shi who was hiding on the sofa. That look, really have a kind of arrogant world momentum.


    The two waiters brought by manager Li did not come in vain. After getting manager Li''s order, the two men took off their coats directly, revealing their bodies full of muscles and tattoos.


    The two men didn''t talk because they didn''t think it was necessary to follow the old and the young. The two men went directly to the dining table. At this time, manager Li also went to the dining table and was about to pass by Chu Fei.


    In manager Li''s opinion, the two tattooed men behind are enough to frighten Chu Fei. After all, in most people ''.


    But he didn''t know what chufei did As for Lao Dao on the other side of the dining table, he didn''t look timid. Instead, he took his own tea and planned to have a good look at the excitement.Chu feibai gives the old Taoist a look, and at this time manager Li also talks hard at Shi Shi.


    "Whore, I gave you a chance, but you don''t want to. Now, you can blame me."


    Because Chu Fei and Lao Dao had no action, Shi Shi thought that he could not escape today. Moreover, Shi Shi at this moment has been disappointed with Chu Fei and Lao Dao.


    Or the feeling of seeing everything clearly.


    Shi Shi was very grateful to the two guests because they saved themselves once. Shi Shi didn''t blame them for their immobility. Because manager Li didn''t plan to discuss anything, Shi Shi understood it when manager Li brought in the two men.


    Moreover, Shi Shi knows these two tattooed guys. At least 60% of the difficulties of Shi Shi''s family are caused by these two people and the people behind them.


    "I tell you, even if you are willing to be my sex slave now, it''s useless, but I will still play with you. After playing for a few days, I will give you to them and let them have a good time. You will be sent to the south. Where you are, you will become a very popular young lady!"


    Manager Li approached Shi as he spoke, and when he finished, he finally came to Shi. At the same time, manager Li chuckled in his heart. It seems that people who meddle in business are timid after all.


    But he didn''t realize that even if he had come to Shi Shi, it was just a distance for Chu Fei. Chu Fei didn''t stop him on the way because he found this.


    Two tattooed men see Chu Fei has no reaction, it is estimated that Chu Fei is also a person without background, because if there is a little background, it is time to say it now.


    Therefore, they were relieved and knew that they could start.


    "Boy, do you want to stand up by yourself, or do you want to be abandoned by us and then be promoted?"


    "We won''t embarrass you either. If we cut off your hand, we can let you go."


    Chufei sneered scornfully and stood up slowly. At this time, the last hope in Shi Shi''s heart disappeared. However, Lao Dao was not so pessimistic, because Lao Dao happened to see chufei''s scorn.


    "You..."


    The two tattooed men still want to talk, but chufei doesn''t want to give them a chance to talk. So Chu Fei stretched out his hand. He didn''t use the technique of playing with fire. He just stretched out two fingers, the index finger and the middle finger, and they were together. They were like sharp arrows on their chest.


    Lin Chao didn''t know how to point acupoints. He just felt that two fingers were enough to deal with such people. And Chu Fei in the hand, also mobilized the body of heaven and earth yuan force, so it seems that there is no power to attack, but brought out two clear bone broken sound.


    Click


    The bone in the chest is broken, but it''s not the same effect as breaking hands and feet. Breaking hands and feet can still be called out. However, under such a powerful attack on the chest, they only feel dull and painful in the chest, but they can''t make a sound at all.


    Seeing this scene, Lao Dao''s eyes were wide open. Even though he heard the two crisp sounds, he still didn''t dare to go in that direction.


    Chufei sneers, turns around and grabs manager Li''s shoulder, who is just about to attack Shi Shi. Then, between a pull and a drag, manager Li is thrown up by chufei and installed on the wall of the private room with a bang.


    Manager Li was thrown and blinded. Lao Dao and Shi Shi were also blinded.


    This just how many time, three people, Chu Fei also only moved three hands, each time hands seem to have nothing to do, but the result is so direct!


    Just as it was quiet here, the door of the box was opened again, but this time it was the normal waiter who was carrying four dishes in.


    Before manager Li and the three of them entered the room, they didn''t manage the door well, so the waiter didn''t knock when the door was open, but wanted to push the door open and say hello again.


    But after pushing the door open, what the service eye saw were three people paralyzed on the ground, groaning and groaning in pain, as well as her beautiful colleague Shi Shi. Of course, some clapped their hands and Chu Fei just sat down.


    As for Lao Dao, in the present scene, Lao Dao is directly ignored.


    "What are you staring at? Serve the dishes!" Chufei saw the waiter, but he didn''t want to explain anything.


    The waiter nodded, quickly put down the four dishes and ran out.


    "Why don''t you come and have some?"


    People put the dishes on the table, so Chu Fei was ready to eat, but before eating, Chu Fei politely asked Shi Shi.


    Shi Shi originally wanted to refuse. After all, she was a waiter. But on second thought, Shi Shi nodded and did it in front of the table. There was no way. Manager Li was like that. Shi Shi felt that she could not continue to do it here.


    After thinking of this, Shi Shi became much more relaxed. But looking at the three people in the corner, Shi Shi''s heart was still beating drums."Thank you, but they..." Shi Shi said hesitantly.


    "It''s OK. All three of them deserve it. I''m just going to teach them a little lesson first, and then the police will deal with the rest."


    "Little lesson?" Lao Dao couldn''t stop when he heard this. He put down his tea and pointed to the three men excitedly. He said to chufei, "you say this scum is a small lesson. I still believe it, but these two people! I heard something just now, young man. You must have broken their sternum. "


    Lao Dao said this to remind Chu Fei how much he has gone too far. Of course, more importantly, in Lao Dao''s opinion, Chu Fei is now in a lawsuit.


    "Is it broken?" Chu Fei pretended not to know, picked up chopsticks and took a bite of food, chewing while doing false memories, but this thing directly exposed the topic to the past.

 Chapter 154

    There was no one talking in the private room. Although there was only tea and cold dishes on the table, the three people ate them silently. Of course, three people eat at different speeds and think differently when they eat.


    Soon, another waiter came in outside the box, and it wasn''t the one before The waiter was carrying several hot dishes, and because he was very careful about the dishes he was carrying and worried about spilling them, he didn''t see manager Li on the table until he put all the dishes on the table.


    At this time, manager Li''s body is not so uncomfortable, after all, he was just thrown on the wall. But even so, manager Li did not dare to move, let alone run out, and what he can do now is to make a sound.


    "Cough..." Manager Li coughed painfully and successfully attracted the attention of the waiter.


    "Li..." The waiter subconsciously wanted to say hello to manager Li, but his face changed suddenly and the wind ran out.


    Chu Fei, Lao Dao and Shi Shi all feel strange. After all, the waiter''s performance is a little special So the three put down their chopsticks and looked at manager Li.


    As a result, I saw the little blood stains on manager Li''s nose and mouth, and the blood slowly gushing from the other two people''s chest.


    The two men were seriously injured. Although they didn''t lose consciousness, their pale and purple faces were full of weakness and panic.


    The two tattoo attendants were really afraid, that is, they were afraid of death, and they were afraid that Chu Fei would come up to mend the knife. But at the same time, they are very weak. Now they are different from manager Li. Manager Li is afraid to move, but they can''t move, because even if it''s just a small movement, the chest pain can make these two people almost faint,


    but what happened next makes Chu Fei, Lao Dao and even Shi feel strange, because in a few minutes After that, there were still waiters serving normally, and even if they saw manager Li, they would pretend that they didn''t see anything.


    Ten minutes later, there was an ambulance whistle outside the restaurant.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care. Lao Dao has already figured out the reason. Shi Shi is not stupid, but she can''t continue to eat peacefully, although she hasn''t been calm from the beginning.


    "Boy, when the ambulance comes, can the police car be far away?" Lao Dao''s sense of humor once again let Chu Feigao look at him.


    "Taoist, don''t you have the rule of eating without speaking, sleeping without speaking?" Chu Fei rolled his eyes, which made Lao Dao almost lose his breath.


    "Boy, the girl is the victim, I am the bystander, and you are the perpetrator, but how can you be so calm?"


    "What else can I do if I''m not calm? Look at the menu. Do you know how much this table costs? Of course, we should take the dishes that cost so much money seriously! "


    "How much did you spend? Ah, boy, don''t tell me that you make this one just for not spending money. Don''t you know that even if you go in, you can''t escape the money? " I have to say that Lao Dao''s brain is very fast, which even Chu Fei didn''t think of.


    Next, under the witness of Shi Shimu''s gaping mouth, Chu Fei seriously discussed with Lao Dao whether this method of eating overlord meal is feasible.


    It was only a few minutes later that the two stopped when there was a lot of footsteps outside the box.


    People outside are running to chufei. They can know this without thinking.


    After the door was opened, four policemen, several emergency doctors and nurses came in first, and finally an old man with a big stomach came in. It was estimated that he was the owner of the restaurant.


    "Stop eating, stand up, lean against the wall, raise your hands!" After the police came in, they immediately noticed the two seriously injured people on the ground and manager Li, the fake wounded,


    Chu Fei didn''t move, nor did Lao Dao. Shi Shi stood up obediently, but she didn''t continue to follow the instructions. After she stood up, she pointed to the three people on the ground and said:


    "Comrade police, this is our manager, he thought I was found and stopped by these two guests, and then he brought two more people to revenge. That''s why... "


    "Shut up and let you talk!" The leading policeman glared at Shi Shi and said after a pause:


    "you have surveillance here. We''ll see what''s going on, and someone will record a confession for you at that time. Now you just need to keep quiet."


    After that, the police raised their hands to the doctors behind them, and then several emergency doctors and nurses squatted beside the two tattooed men to check.


    As for manager Li, even the emergency doctors didn''t pay attention to him


    When the emergency doctors examined the two tattooed men, the police didn''t say anything, and didn''t urge Chu Fei and Lao Dao to raise their hands against the wall.


    After a few breaths, one of the emergency doctors turned to the police and said:


    "they have two broken sternum. Now they must be sent to the hospital! Otherwise, life will be in danger at any time! "After that, the woman ignored other people and immediately arranged for people to go on stretchers to save people.


    At this time, the police at least knew what degree of mistakes Chu Fei had made, so they had a bottom in their heart.


    "Why, do you still want me to ask you to stand up?"


    Chu Fei looked at the police with a smile and said:


    "I''ll make a phone call."


    "On the phone? You mean you''re powerful? It''s no use. Don''t give me this. I don''t care whose son you are. You can''t run away with it today! "


    After hearing this, chufei''s face was even more smiling, because he found that these policemen were all in strict accordance with the law. Although their goal is Chu Fei for the time being, it doesn''t prevent Chu Fei from praising them in his heart.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei really had to make this call, so Chu Fei didn''t care about the attitude of the police and took out his cell phone directly.


    Before the opening of the police wanted to stop Chu Fei, but looked at the other people in the box, in order to prevent Chu Fei this "thug" violence hurt innocent, can only let him call.


    When all the people in the room leave, the police will not have to worry about hurting innocent people. So, the police just looked coldly, but several of them had already taken out their pistols and were ready to deal with all the accidents.


    Chufei dials the phone, which is naturally for an Suyi.


    "Hello, Su Yi, how''s the conversation going?"


    After hearing Chu Fei''s tone, an Suyi on the phone chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei Chu


    "Well, it''s OK, but didn''t Da Dong suspect that you were cheating him? He''s too easy to fool Chufei said jokingly.


    "It''s not that he''s easy to fool, it''s because I''ve opened a video with him..."


    "Well..."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Oh, I went out for a walk when I was bored. Then I came to the restaurant you said. I wanted to step on it, but I met a rogue who wanted to rape a girl. Then I meddled in my business, beat and hurt people. Now the police are here, and they want to take me back to the police station..."


    "Do you want me to talk to Mr. Zhao and them all?" An Suyi on the phone didn''t worry about chufei''s safety, because in her heart, the person who can hurt chufei doesn''t exist.


    "Of course, otherwise why do I call you? What a waste I''ve been taking away from a table of dishes that I haven''t eaten yet!" Chu Fei was very serious, but even Lao Dao and Shi Shi felt that he was joking.


    But on the other side of the phone, an Suyi just gave a chuckle, and then told Mr. Zhao. Soon, ansuyi got a response:


    "Mr. Zhao said that he would send someone to come right away, and don''t worry that your good dishes will be wasted."


    "Well, you go on, and I''ll go on eating."


    After that, Chu Fei hung up the phone, and then, as he said, continued to eat.


    At the moment, the two seriously injured people in the private room have been carried out by the emergency personnel, while Li jingideal was stopped by the police.


    These policemen are not novices. At a glance, we can see that manager Li''s health is not seriously affected. The key is that Shi Shi said that he had attempted to rape, but he didn''t refute it, which shows that Shi Shi''s theory is true.


    In the face of such a scum, the police will not give him any good face.


    The emergency personnel left, and the rest of the room were the big boss with a big stomach and several security guards behind him.


    Up to now, the police will not let chufei fool around.


    "The call is over, so come with us." Said this, the police took out the handcuffs, walked forward to give Chu Fei belt.


    The other policemen pointed their pistols at chufei to prevent chufei''s radical behavior.


    However, how could Chu Fei have extreme behavior? He just put down his chopsticks and spread out his right hand. In the eyes of the shocked people, a cluster of small flames suddenly appeared, and then quickly turned into a Firebird.


    After the bird formed, it fluttered and flew. After circling around chufei for two times, it expanded its circle to the outside of the dining table, and even the police were trapped inside.


    "Who knows, every grain of Chinese food is hard work. Don''t force others to waste food, especially when others don''t want to waste it."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei again picked up chopsticks to open to eat, and that Firebird is still hovering in mid air.


    "Are you the boss?" After a few mouthfuls of food, Chu Fei looks at the fat man and asks.


    "Well, I I''m the general manager. " The fat man touched the cold sweat on his forehead bitterly and answered carefully.


    "Oh, how come we haven''t finished all our dishes yet? Do all your cooks eat rice?"


    "You Don''t worry. I''ll rush it right away The fat man turned and walked out of the box. After taking a long breath, he rushed to the kitchen.The general manager with a big stomach knows very well that there is nothing more important now than to serve the dishes quickly. As for the security guards who are still there, whether they are alive or dead is no longer in the general manager''s mind.


    "Would you like to have some? As for the mid-range banquet, the three of us can''t finish it. " Chufei said to the police while eating.


    A few policemen are all muddled now. In terms of the popular words on the Internet, they are really muddled!


    Do you want to answer chufei''s question? But if you want to answer, you can''t say "we''ve already eaten it."? If you don''t answer, isn''t it impolite?


    "You Who the hell is it The policeman with handcuffs told him to run for a long time, but at last he just asked such a bland sentence.

 Chapter 156

    Lao Dao nodded and shook his head. His heart was struggling whether to say his own name or not. Although both Chu Fei and Shi Shi can see this, it does not mean that they can understand it.


    Shi Shi didn''t understand what Lao Dao was tangled with. Chufei seemed to have more. Chufei doubted whether Lao Dao''s name was particularly funny.


    Just like Guo Degang, a crosstalk actor, said in his stand up crosstalk, the Taoist name of monk Lao Dao can always be related to Shunfeng, Yuantong, Huitong and PHS.


    "Taoist priest, what can''t be said? The name is nothing more than a code. Even if you don''t like it, we just don''t call it that way, but it doesn''t matter if we know about it!"


    Chu Fei had already determined that the old Taoist''s name must be funny, so he didn''t have any psychological pressure to ask. However, Lao Dao laughed bitterly for a long time, and then said:


    "there is no way for the poor, and there is no way for the road name." Lao Dao stood up and said to Chu Fei and Shi Shi with the standard and strict Taoist etiquette.


    Lao Dao said it formally, but Chu Fei and Shi Shi couldn''t fool him, so they had to stand up in a hurry and return a gift. Shi Shi only thinks that the Taoist priest''s Taoist name is very high-end and mysterious, but Chu Fei thinks that this Taoist name is a little Tangled.


    Yes, Chu Fei can understand the entanglement of Lao Dao now. Nothing else. This Dao is too big, no Dao. These two words are not simple things for a religion. Among so many religious people, only a few can understand these two words, even if they think that no one in modern times can understand them.


    Therefore, Chu Fei also tangled, this Taoist name really can''t be casually called.


    "I''d better call you Taoist..." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "It''s good to call Lao Dao. I''m not used to Taoist priest''s Lao Dao said with a smile.


    "Well, I really want to call it that. Lao Dao Hey, hey, how old are you Chufei laughs.


    "You two guess!" Lao Dao didn''t answer directly.


    "Fifty?" Shi Shi asked uncertainly.


    "Fifty five!" Chu Fei says very definitely.


    "I''m over seventy this year, and I can''t tell how much more." Lao Dao said with a bitter smile, but he was very happy that two people guessed that they were so young.


    "Lao Dao is joking. If you are really in your 70s and in good health, you can never forget your age?" Chu Fei really liked the name of Lao Dao, which was informal, intimate and smooth.


    "I''m an orphan. It''s good to know my age. It''s hard for me to know the details." Lao Dao''s explanation was very simple, but Chu Fei and Shi Shi understood it immediately, and they did not ask.


    However, what Lao Dao said is true. He is indeed in his seventies. According to his own calculation, this year should be seventy-five, not two years apart


    Lao Dao was an orphan. He grew up in the Taoist temple. Later, the Taoist temple was destroyed by fire and everyone scattered. Lao Dao found a place to work. This job is for decades, until the age of retirement.


    Lao Dao has a pension. He also lives in Yanjing. He also has a house and a pension. It can be said that he has no worries about life. However, his nostalgia for Taoist culture made him finally decide to be a vagrant Taoist, although he should be a real Taoist.


    "Well, Shi Shi, tell me something about you. What''s the matter, usury or something..." Chu Fei changed the topic with a smile, because he was worried that Lao Dao would think of something sad.


    Chu Fei''s perception of Lao Dao was very good, and it was several times more than when he first saw Lao Dao, so he would naturally subconsciously consider Lao Dao''s feelings.


    "I..." Shi Shi is a girl who has a more delicate grasp of her emotions. Although she has never been to university, she can''t be compared with other college students in terms of moral quality.


    Therefore, Shi Shi could also understand the reason why Chu Fei changed the topic, so it was not easy to refuse. But Shi Shi''s stories are very simple, at least in her own opinion, she has simplified things many times.


    But in Chu Fei and Lao Dao''s opinion, even if it is simplified a lot, Shi Shi''s experience from childhood to adulthood is also very sad.


    Shi Shi''s hometown is in the remote countryside, with inconvenient transportation and poor economy. In addition, the weather is not beautiful, either drought or flood, so it is difficult for farmers to live a carefree life.


    In addition to her parents, she also has two younger brothers, both of whom are young. By this year, they are only 14 or 15 years old. It''s time for rebellion and money.


    When I was a child, my family was very poor, but Shi Shi''s father was very strong. In order to make money, he thought of many ways. Finally, he contacted a relationship and went to work as a miner in the coal mine.


    In the first few years, it was OK. After earning some money, the family''s situation was better. Because the parents had enough money, they wanted to have two more children.


    But later, my father encountered a mine disaster in the mine, and his legs were crushed into mud. Although his life was saved, his family spent a lot of money.At that time, Shi Shi was only a teenager, and he was about to get a high school entrance examination. When he could get down to work, his family lost their source of income and owed a lot of money. Because of the medical conditions at that time, Shi Shi''s father had serious sequelae.


    In order to cure her father''s illness and let the children continue to study, Shi Shi''s mother began to borrow money from her relatives, but later no one would lend money to them.


    There is no way to find the mother of usury, and the usurer is that Li manager''s cousin. Other usurers won''t worry that you can''t pay back the money, especially at that time Shi Shi already had the appearance of a beauty.


    But under the usury and rolling interest, Shi Shi''s family soon felt great pressure. She had no choice but to give up reading and wanted to work. But she was just an ordinary rural girl. Although she read some books, she really wanted to know how much money she could earn by working.


    For several years in a row, Shi Shi earned only a little interest in addition to his family''s minimum expenses. Both brothers are good. Although they are rebellious, they also know how to share their worries for their families. They want to drop out of school and go out to work together, but they are stopped after Shi Shi scolds them.


    Shi Shi has no way. Stubborn, she chooses to find a usurer and tells others that she can''t make much money. She hopes to recommend a job that can make money.


    The usurer refused several times, and made a lot of trouble in Shi Shi. At that time, the trouble was known all over the city. But later, the usurer also figured it out. After all, his purpose was to make money, so he introduced Shi Shi to his cousin, manager Li.


    At that time, manager Li had already worked in the hotel and was already in charge. It was not difficult to take a person to work, not to mention Shi Shi''s good appearance.


    Later, manager Li really took Shi Shi out to work together. A few years later, manager Li gradually climbed to the present position with his own experience and ability. Shi Shi also got the opportunity to enter the restaurant because of manager Li''s relationship.


    Shi Shi works very hard, and even the boss in the restaurant thinks highly of Shi Shi. Although she is in Yanjing, the basic salary of a waiter is not much, but Shi Shi has just worked out a monthly income of more than 10000.


    In fact, even manager Li admired it.


    But just like manager Li said, the usury in the family has to pay back more than 8000 yuan a month. The expenses of the two younger brothers plus the expenses of their parents make it impossible for Shi Shi to keep the rest of the money.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t have to spend money to eat in a restaurant, and she doesn''t have to spend money on a house because she lives in a dormitory, so she can stick to it until now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Dao is in his seventies. He has never seen anything before, but he is still shocked by Shi Shi''s story. Finally, when Shi finished speaking, Lao Dao gave Shi a thumbs up.


    Chu Fei is almost the same, but his expression is not beat a lot, Chu Fei raised the corner of his mouth, as if in disdain what general.


    "Shi Shi, does this restaurant have staff dormitory?" Chufei asked.


    "Well, yes, it''s on the ground floor, next to the warehouse." Shi Shi nodded. She didn''t know what to ask.


    "Oh, it''s good. Remember not to leave this restaurant these days..." Chu Fei gave a very casual explanation, then took out his mobile phone and dialed an Suyi''s phone.


    "Su Yi, I''ve found an assistant for you. It''s Shi Shi from this restaurant. Remember to take care of her at that time."


    A word will determine a person''s life, this is Chu Fei''s present energy. Lao Dao smiles happily, Shi Shi is surprised, but he doesn''t understand what happened.


    "Lao Dao, are you satisfied? Are you guys interesting enough?"


    "Yes! Pay attention to it Lao Dao praised Chu Fei with two thumbs up.


    "Come on, now you can''t talk about it any more. Don''t you agree to give me a fortune teller?"


    "Remember? OK, I''ll do it for you, but I''ve done it. " Lao Dao said with a smile.


    "Ah? When did it count? "


    "You should first ask me how I do it!" Lao Dao corrected Chu Fei''s careless choice of words, and then said in the state of Shi Shi''s confusion: "I see you face to face, young man. I have to say that from face to face, your future is limitless..."


    "And then?" Chu Fei asked with great interest.


    "No more..."


    "I''m Cao, Lao Dao. Do you believe me to call the police and say that you are engaged in feudal superstition?" Chu Fei was depressed in his heart, and Lao Dao was just talking nonsense.


    "Don''t believe it. No one in the whole country can surpass me in my face-to-face skills." Lao Dao is very conceited.


    "Then you can tell me why my future is limitless What''s the end of a sentence? "


    "It''s not my fault. I can only see this. If anyone could not see it." Lao Dao sighed helplessly.


    "Huyou, then Huyou..." Chu Fei thought of the lines of a sketch."Well, you can''t help it if you don''t believe me. Well, you invited me to a big meal, and I''ll help you look at your palms again..."


    "You can read palms, too?" Chufei said funny.


    "What do you mean also can, that monk where is can!" Lao Dao stood up and came to Chu Fei with staring eyes, and said:


    "stretch out your hand!"


    "Well, ok..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and gave his left hand to Lao Dao.


    But who knows that Lao Dao''s first reaction after seeing Chu Fei''s palm is a sound of surprise!


    "Yeah?"


    "Well, what?"


    "Don''t talk..." Lao Dao frowned and his eyes were almost on Chu Fei''s hand. After watching this for a long time, Lao Dao looked up at Chu Fei and said: "monk, you''re not wrong, you''re really going to die..."

 Chapter 157

    Lao Dao''s words were beyond everyone''s expectation, although Chu Fei and Shi Shi were the only two of them. Shi Shi didn''t know what was going on between Chu Fei and Lao Dao before, but he also understood a little bit in the dialogue during this period.


    Shi Shi, who came out of the countryside, used to believe in fortune telling. However, as she made more and more money, she became more and more confident, so she didn''t think much about fortune telling.


    But today, I heard Lao Dao''s words, and it sounds as if there is something in his words.


    "No way!" Shi Shi exclaimed in surprise, and Chu Fei and Shi Shi asked questions together.


    "No, no Yes, am I dazed? "


    Because of the two people''s inquiry, Lao Dao took another look at Chu Fei''s palm, but immediately found that his previous judgment seemed to have a problem.


    But the problem is that Lao Dao himself knows exactly how much he can do. It''s impossible for him to read wrong palms. Well, there are only a few reasons


    "Come, give me your birthday Lao Dao shakes off Chu Fei''s hand and sits beside him. Then he takes out his mobile phone from his arms.


    "Ah, birthday? I don''t know... "


    It''s not surprising that Chu Fei, because it''s hard for modern people to know what the eight characters of their birthday are. After all, people only remember their birthday, or the solar or lunar calendar, but the eight characters are not so simple dates.


    "It''s OK. Tell me your birthday..."


    Lao Dao had already expected that Chu Fei certainly didn''t know his birthday, so he took out his mobile phone in advance to make preparations, and compared it with the perpetual calendar to find out.


    It''s not that Lao Dao''s skills are poor, but since mobile phones can be calculated more easily, there''s no need to pinch your fingers.


    Chu Fei had already vaguely guessed that Lao Dao''s reaction was related to his own system. How could a person with a system have only one fixed destiny!


    The old Taoist who got chufei''s birthday soon found out the eight characters of chufei''s birthday, and Shi Shi beside carefully wrote down chufei''s birthday. The eighth day of the first month is a good time to celebrate his birthday.


    In the following time, I don''t know where Lao Dao got the paper and pen. He kept drawing and writing on the paper. Sometimes he looked up with a smile and told Chu Fei: "sure enough, I''m right. Your future is limitless..."


    But before Chu Fei could speak, Lao Dao would suddenly realize what he was guilty of and start again In this way, I don''t know how many kinds of fortune telling methods have been changed. Anyway, the paper he found has been full of pictures. Chu Fei took a look and saw many mysterious figures, but in the final analysis, there are only three words: I can''t understand them.


    Half an hour later, Lao Dao continued. Shi Shidu went out and asked the waiter to clean up the table. Lao Dao didn''t stop. Chu Fei originally wanted to give up, but seeing Lao Dao so serious and distressed, he was embarrassed to speak directly.


    We have to chat with Shi Shidong about what she likes to do, what she hates to do, and her family''s personality experience


    Finally, when Chu Fei found that he had no topic to talk about, Lao Dao yelled and threw away his pen and paper, nearly decadent lying on the table and said to Chu Fei:


    "boy, are you facing any big choice recently?"


    Chu Fei curled his mouth and nodded his head. Now he seriously suspected that the old Taoist had used the fortune telling method to deceive people on the street.


    "That''s it, that''s it Although there is still a little misunderstanding, I guess it''s because I don''t know much about it, but you can understand it yourself, certainly! "


    The old man stood up and went around the table to the sofa opposite to Chu Fei and Shi Shi. After finishing his language, he said:


    "I used all the fortune telling methods I was proficient in before, but the result of each calculation was different, even the result of the same method was different."


    Chu Fei nodded and Shi Shi looked at Lao Dao with great interest. What he said had been very obvious before.


    "So now I guess there are two possibilities..." The old Taoist pondered for a while and said:


    "the first possibility is that you are hovering on the death line now. Although you can only think about the bird, I can''t be sure. But according to this idea, with the change of time or other factors, your future has changed many times between safety and death. "


    Chu Fei just smiles on his face, but gives Lao Dao a comfort of trust with his eyes. But it''s just on the surface. In chufei''s heart, he has really recognized Lao Dao''s ability.


    Because it''s very likely that it is However, this danger is not on the earth, but in the Lagerstroemia realm, and then Shun Tian Pavilion in Shun Tian Fu.


    Kong Yuan had already said that the elder named Ni Bingfeng of Shenshan killed chufei, and he still did it himself. He may soon feel obedient to heaven.


    But chufei returned to Xiyuan in the morning. Assuming that elder Ni Bingfeng really arrived at shuntianfu so soon, chufei had indeed entered the edge of life and death.This message also brought another thought to Chu Fei. The distance between Shenshan and shuntianfu is not close. In the world of crape myrtle, it is difficult for ordinary people to complete this short journey even in their life with their own strength.


    But the friars are different. First of all, friars have great power and can do this kind of thing. In addition, although Chu Fei has not heard of it for the time being, who knows that there is no place like a portal in the world of crape myrtle. If there is one, then everything can be explained.


    "What about the other possibility?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "The second possibility, which I just asked you, is whether you are making a choice. If you constantly change the final result of this choice during this period, you can make do to explain the problem."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he didn''t say anything, he knew that the Taoist priest was a man with great ability. This kind of person gives chufei the feeling that, in a way, it''s like chufei''s golden companion flower sent to chufei by the stone market.


    Capable people, with their own stories, also helped themselves, but Chu Fei couldn''t figure out how to repay them.


    "Lao Dao, since we''ve all said that, how about I give you a question?"


    "As long as I don''t do it for you again, anything else will do." Lao Dao is very afraid. He can''t help but be afraid. After all, no matter who it is, it doesn''t always happen.


    "Suppose a man suddenly appears in a completely strange environment, and by virtue of his luck, he knows some powerful people who can help him. But at the same time, they also offended another powerful person, who wanted to kill him So at this time, does he choose to seek shelter from people who can help him, or leave danger and flee to other places? "


    "Well First of all, your problem is really just a problem... " Lao Dao asked cautiously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Because in my opinion, there is an optimal choice for such a thing, but this choice is very difficult to achieve. If it is true, then you do it according to my saying, and then regret or something in the middle, then I shouldn''t be scolded..."


    "Well, it''s a story, a story I''m working on, but I don''t know how to make sense." Chufei told a lie, which is very easy to accept in this era.


    "Then it''s easy to say By the way, you have to make sure that your character, if you escape, is still in this completely strange environment? Or can I go back to my familiar place? "


    "Or a strange environment, or a strange world..."


    "Oh, through the novel? I didn''t expect you to have this interest Hehe, I''ll tell you what I think... " Lao Dao worried that Chu Fei might misunderstand that he was laughing at him, so he quickly got to the point. Dao:


    "he has several choices. One is to seek asylum, which is indeed safe, but this person will be abandoned. The other is to fight directly with the enemy, but it is also easy to die. Therefore, I think leaving is the best choice, because in the process of leaving, he has enough time and experience to experience this strange world. Our practitioners all pay attention to heart training. The entry of Taoism is the means of heart training. As a character, choosing to leave is also joining the world. "


    Chu Fei nodded, had to say that this is indeed the right answer, because Chu Fei also think so, but Chu Fei''s real problem has not been asked.


    "Well, can he leave later? I''ve designed a big party. He can''t leave until he''s finished? "


    "Of course, what do you say about novels? But if this kind of thing is put in reality, it is absolutely the safest choice to leave immediately. Because your enemy is not a fool. If you are late, you will change. That''s the truth. "


    Chu Fei frowned and had to admit that Lao Dao''s statement was indeed a very safe choice.


    "Boy, does this have anything to do with fortune telling?"


    "Well, no..."


    "Well, I''m curious about your fate. Have you thought of anything?"


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart. He knew that the old Taoist had doubted. For a religious person, even the most strange things could be believed.


    "I was thinking, do I want to be a superhero like in the movie..." When he said this, Chu Fei released the Firebird and took it back after circling for a week.


    "So it is Then I really can''t give you any advice. This kind of thing is hard to say... "


    Although he didn''t ask, Lao Dao thought that chufei was a man who had an adventure, a kind of adventure that even chufei couldn''t say clearly, so he could control a Firebird.


    This is the most reasonable explanation, and it is also the default of Lao Dao as soon as he comes up.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t think about it. Take your time and don''t worry..."


    Lao Dao nodded. After thinking for a while, he still had no way to give chufei any advice, so he wanted to persuade chufei not to make a decision in a hurry. But as soon as his mouth opened, a black thing was thrown into his mouth by chufei.Lao Dao subconsciously closed his mouth and put it in his mouth. But then he felt bad and had to spit it out. But when he opened his mouth, he found that the thing in his mouth had disappeared.


    At the same time, a strange fragrance slowly diffused.


    Lao Dao just wanted to ask questions, but a cool energy suddenly generated in Lao Dao''s body, circled around, and finally got into Lao Dao''s elixir field.


    This process did not last much time, about ten minutes But when this process ended, Lao Dao only felt as if he had changed a person, but he could not tell what had changed.


    Lao Dao knows that he must have met something good. That thing just now is absolutely good! It''s just that it''s going to take some time if you want to get things to work.

 Chapter 158

    "Young man You What did you give me to eat? " Lao Dao came back, surprised but shocked to see Chu Fei.


    "Sugar beans..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and stood up. He would not tell Lao Dao that it was a pill of spring, let alone the value of it.


    The reason why Chu Fei sent out one is just to thank Lao Dao for his advice, which is really useful to Chu Fei.


    But this kind of thing can''t say clearly, as for the pill, Chu Fei insists that it''s sugar beans. It''s estimated that Lao Dao has no way. Lao Dao lived for more than 70 years, and Chu Fei naturally understood what he thought.


    However, Lao Dao is more aware that the so-called "sugar beans" bring great benefits to himself.


    "Young man Just tell me it''s nothing... " Lao Dao skips the process of confirmation, re inquiry and forced inquiry, and directly plays the emotional card, but this hand of emotional card is very unsuccessful.


    At this moment, Chu Fei had already stood up, stretched himself, walked to the door, and said:


    "Shi Shi, remember what I said, I''m leaving. Goodbye if you have a chance!"


    "Ah okay! But... " Shi Shi wanted to ask chufei which sentence this sentence refers to, but chufei had already gone out quickly.


    "Girl, you are so confused. He asked you to stay in your dormitory. Don''t leave. Someone will come to you at that time. Did you forget that he made a special phone call? "


    After saying that, Lao Dao also stood up and rushed out of the box quickly. He couldn''t let Chu Fei leave like this. Although Chu Fei didn''t know the details of Lao Dao, Lao Dao had already guessed about the effect of that pill at the moment. Of course, the correct rate was only half, but even this half was enough for Lao Dao to see Chu Fei as a benefactor.


    Lao Dao''s speed is very fast. He doesn''t look like an old man in his seventies at all. Of course, he is very consistent with the performance of an old man who has eaten Huichundan.


    Chu Fei directly takes the elevator down the stairs and comes to the front desk to check out. But he finds that the restaurant has stopped business, and the security guards and waiters are sorting things out. It''s not like cleaning, it''s more like preparing to move.


    "Mr. Zhao, how fast are they?" Chu Fei sighed in his heart, and then he didn''t care any more.


    "306, how much is it?"


    "Hello, sir. It''s seven thousand four." The lady at the front desk said politely, but the slack on her face didn''t escape Chu Fei''s eyes. After all, she could leave work early


    Chu Fei took out the money and put it on the front desk after outputting seven thousand four. After getting the invoice, he turned around and walked out of the restaurant. At this time, the Taoist priest had caught up with him and just saw Chu Fei who had just gone out.


    "Has 306 checked out yet?" Lao Dao first came to the front desk and asked.


    "It''s settled." The receptionist nodded.


    "Really? Ok... " Lao Dao didn''t expect that Chu Fei really had so much money to settle the bill. What''s more, Chu Fei had already given himself so much benefit that there was no need to pay any more.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know that Lao Dao has caught up with him. He just thinks that he can go to the world of crape myrtle. Things over there, as Lao Dao said, can''t be delayed, otherwise there will be great danger.


    but since he wants to go to the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei must find a corner that won''t be found, otherwise once found, it will be no small thing It''s a matter of time.


    But Chu Fei just walked down the steps, he was targeted, and still "aboveboard" stare.


    This person is not a stranger, is just know before female director Ji Yue, now Ji Yue is sitting in the door next to an ordinary car, carefully looking at Chu Fei.


    Before, Jiyue, Jiangning and the other two policemen left directly after they came down and went back to the police station. However, Jiyue thought that chufei had a problem, so they turned back.


    But this time Ji Yue decided to follow him secretly, so instead of driving a police car, she drove her ordinary little Santana. Ji Yue thought her surveillance was very successful.


    But I don''t know that when Ji Yue put his attention on Chu Fei, Chu Fei suddenly felt it. At the same time, Chu Fei also turned to look at Ji Yue''s vehicle.


    Ji Yue was startled, but immediately felt too nervous. Her car is pasted with shading paper outside. You can''t see what''s inside. How can she be found.


    Chu Fei didn''t want to talk to Ji Yue at the beginning. He just walked to the street, but in the process, Ji Yue was staring at Chu Fei.


    At this time, Chu Fei knew that he must have been watched, but who was not sure. Chu Fei doesn''t want anyone to follow him now, because he wants to go to the Lagerstroemia world where there is no one.


    So when Chu Fei was about to walk on the street, he turned around and came to Jiyue''s car. He reached out and knocked on the window. Needless to say, Jiyue knows that she has been exposed, but she can''t figure out why.


    The window rolled down slowly, revealing Ji Yue''s beautiful face.


    "It''s you Are you spying on me? " Chu Fei didn''t get angry, just because he was in a hurry to escape from Lagerstroemia indica."No Yes, I''m really seeing you. " Ji Yue wanted to deny it, but seeing Chu Fei''s calm appearance, she immediately decided to tell the truth, and turned tracking surveillance into personal surveillance.


    Of course, this intimate is not that intimate


    "Aren''t you the director? Why are you so idle?" Chu make complaints about Tucao road.


    "Do you care? I think you are acting suspiciously, so it is necessary to monitor your actions. Why, can''t you? "


    "You..." Chu Fei wants to retort, but he gives up again, because Chu Fei doesn''t know what to say in this case to let Ji Yue give up his tracking and surveillance.


    Simply Chu Fei also don''t say, turn around to go out here, Ji Yue see Chu Fei unexpectedly want to beat, immediately ran out of the car, closely followed behind Chu Fei.


    Two people this strange performance let Lao Dao see a positive.


    "I didn''t expect that the boy was so attractive to girls..." Lao Dao sighed, and then gave up the idea of catching up with Chu Fei, because Lao Dao was very interested in what the restaurant people were doing, especially after combining what Chu Fei said and did.


    Chu Fei is depressed to walk on the street, side follows Ji Yue. Ji Yue is wearing a pair of sports shoes and tight jeans to show her figure. Her short hair is fluttering slowly in the breeze. She looks very charming.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t find Ji Yue charming at all. He just finds Ji Yue annoying.


    Now the road they are walking on is not the main road, it is a small road, but the width of the road is also seven or eight meters. After all, it is the road outside Yanjing railway station, so it is necessary to be spacious.


    There are few cars and people on this road. It was originally a very suitable place for chufei to enter the world of crape myrtle. But because of Ji Yue, chufei had to give up this idea for the time being.


    Chufei walks very slowly, because he thinks Jiyue will leave when he is bored. But Ji Yue is thinking, you walk so slowly, must be thinking of some bad idea, I must keep an eye on you!


    Five or six minutes later, they came to another entrance of Lianhuachi Park, which is also a T-junction.


    However, the traffic control facilities at this intersection are temporary. Even the traffic lights are movable traffic lights in the middle of the road. Because saw the red light above the traffic light, Chu Fei subconsciously stopped.


    But just then, there was a huge motor roar in the distance. It was definitely a sports car or some modified car, because only the engine of such a car could make such a sound,


    but the problem is, listen to the sound, the car is speeding over here, but it''s red now.


    Across the road, there was a little girl carrying a small schoolbag crossing the zebra crossing. She didn''t realize where the huge roar came from.


    The huge roar was getting louder and louder, and Chu Fei''s eyes had already seen a red sports car coming rapidly in the distance.


    "Help


    This is the only idea that Chu Fei had in mind. At this speed, the sports car will never have time to brake, and the little girl will definitely be hit.


    However, Jichu is not the fastest one to rush to the middle of the road. The little girl was startled by the sudden embrace, and she was about to resist subconsciously. Ji Yue quickly said:


    "danger!"


    It was only at this time that the little girl realized what was going on with the huge roar, but she subconsciously pushed away Ji Yue''s arm


    It''s really a short time. The red sports car is less than 10 meters away from two people. But the red sports car still didn''t slow down


    It''s too late! Ji Yue smiles bitterly in her heart, but as a policeman, she still chooses to push the little girl to the direction of chufei by the side of the road. Ji Yue hopes that Chu Fei can catch the little girl, but she loses her balance because of the problem of her power posture.


    "Such a speeding driver should be given a heavy sentence!" This is Ji Yue''s last thought, because she knows that she has no chance to escape, and her only regret now is that she can''t see the penalty of the speeding driver.


    But at this moment, there was a loud noise from the roadside, Chu Fei''s figure instantly appeared in front of Ji Yue, and the sports car also directly hit him,


    at this moment, Chu Fei clearly saw that the two people in the red sports car were embracing and kissing together


    "You..." Ji Yue wanted to ask Chu Fei what to do, but she only had time to say one word


    Squeak -


    bang! WOW! PA Ji


    Brain burst, blood splashed, a man and a woman were lying dead on the spot, and the red sports car was directly smashed into pieces


    The scene was extremely miserable. The little girl screamed in horror from the roadside, and a few pedestrians on the roadside were all at a loss.


    There are some taxi drivers on the side of the road. When they see this scene, they open the door one after another and come out. Some people take out their mobile phones and start to call the police. Some people have the courage to look at the specific situation.In such an environment, Ji Yue''s voice trembled and looked at Chu Fei, who was stretching her palms in front of her. She said: "this After all... "


    She wanted to ask what was going on, why it happened, what happened! And what''s the thing in front of Chu Fei that seems to be something or nothing


    Chu Fei''s body was stiff. He just subconsciously used all his strength to release all the vitality of heaven and earth through his hands


    As a result, a Yuan Li wall, which can be seen by naked eyes, appeared in front of them. The two red sports cars were also scrapped because they hit the energy wall.

 Chapter 159

    The owner of the red sports car is dead, and so is the woman sitting in the front seat. Both of them are dead to the core. The two men didn''t seem to be wearing seat belts, so when the sports car crashed into the wall of Yuanli made by chufei, a man and a woman broke through the window and hit the wall like a watermelon.


    At that time, Chu Fei didn''t know how to take back the wall, but in fact, even if he took it back, the two men couldn''t live.


    Because at the last moment, the driver stepped on the brake and slammed the steering wheel. That is to say, although nothing changed, the driver successfully changed the direction of the car


    In this direction, under such great inertia, the result that two people at least have to fly out is that they are installed on the masonry wall by the side of the road The same is death.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo


    Chu Fei gasped loudly and sat on the ground limply, while Ji Yue, who had already fallen down after him, was already dead. It''s also a coincidence that Chu Fei suddenly sits in Ji Yue''s arms


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s whole body was soft, and he didn''t have any strength, especially his legs, and he couldn''t stand up. Chu Fei is not afraid, but afraid after.


    He never thought that he could bring his speed to such a level that he came in front of Ji Yue in an instant. But at this time, the sports car had hit him. Chu Fei thought he was dead!


    But he didn''t believe in evil, and he directly released all the vitality of heaven and earth in his body, no matter what kind of Dharma route. It was also a coincidence, because only by coincidence could Chu Fei make a Yuan Li wall in front of him.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to say what the result will be


    Ji Yue didn''t push Chu Fei away, because he clearly saw every detail of the whole process, and also felt the powerlessness and fear in Chu Fei''s heart.


    They held each other for a long time. After chufei finally regained control of his body, they slowly separated. Chufei also helped Jiyue up.


    "Don''t follow me any more."


    With these words, Chu Fei walked to the side of the road with weak legs. Just to the roadside Chu Fei just want to see where to go, the pocket phone will ring up.


    Chu Fei takes out a look, is an Su Yi''s telephone, then connected.


    "Hello..."


    "Are you busy? The money has arrived, four billion. In addition, the restaurant has arranged for them to move out, and they will be free tomorrow morning. " Ansuyi''s voice was as gentle and calm as ever. In this voice, chufei''s mood was better.


    "OK, I see. I''ll take 2 billion yuan and leave the rest in the card. You and Dadong can use it directly when they see where they need to spend money."


    With that, Chu Fei directly opened the system interface, looked at his assets, and then click the exchange button to exchange 2 billion exchange points.


    Why to exchange so much? In fact, Chu Fei didn''t think clearly, or he didn''t think about it in time. It''s also because the previous events had a great influence on chufei, and his brain hasn''t recovered completely.


    "Well, where do you want to transfer? In cash, it will take a long time... " Ansuyi''s words stopped suddenly, because ansuyi, who is sitting in front of the computer and looking at chufei''s account, refreshes the page and finds that chufei''s account has only 2 billion.


    That is to say, when Chu Fei just said he wanted to take 2 billion yuan, he already did it! It''s unthinkable and impossible, because it''s 2 billion yuan, not 20 yuan.


    Behind an Suyi, Zhao Lao, man Lao and their two granddaughters were standing there, naturally seeing the change of chufei''s account.


    "This Is it a system error? "


    "What''s going on? What happened! "


    "Hiss..."


    It''s all in a mess. Worried about what''s wrong, Zhao shouts to an Suyi''s mobile phone:


    "Mr. Chu, there''s only 2 billion left in your account. What''s the matter?"


    Chufei heard it, but chufei didn''t answer, because an Suyi could answer it. And ansuyi did answer, and she was a little surprised and said:


    "he took the $2 billion himself."


    "What what? How could it be Zhao could not accept it at all.


    "Suyi, tell them that the two billion will not appear in this world again. Let them not worry. " After that, chufei hung up.


    Xiyuan, an Suyi is very complicated when listening to the beep on the phone. Seeing that an Suyi took away his mobile phone, Zhao Laosi didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Miss ANN, what''s the matter?"


    Ansuyi shook his head, sighed again and said:


    "he said that the two billion he took will not appear in this world again, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Don''t worry? But this... "


    "If it''s a loophole in the banking system, how can we not worry about it..." Man old speechless exclamation way."It can''t be a bank problem, grandfather. With such a large amount of money, it''s impossible to take out the account instantly. The banking system doesn''t have this function." Old man''s granddaughter frowned and said.


    "Mr. man, Mr. Zhao, since Chu Fei said that he took it by himself, he must have taken it. There is no doubt about that. And that''s a good thing, isn''t it? "


    Is that a good thing? Four people think about what an Suyi said, it seems that there is a little truth.


    I spent 4 billion yuan to buy back the spring elixir, and got a lot of gold at the same time. Of the 4 billion yuan already paid, another 2 billion disappeared completely, like evaporation


    Huichundan can''t be made public, so Jiading bought a large amount of gold with 4 billion yuan After 2 billion of them disappeared, it was equivalent to 2 billion buying a lot of gold!


    Is that a good thing? I have to say, it''s really a good thing. The premise is that there is really no problem with the banking system.


    However, this incident still attracted the attention of the senior management of Xiyuan. Even if there was a shadow of Chu Fei, they still ordered the bank to find out the possible loopholes, and the result was nothing.


    At this time, chufei has found a dark corner where there is no one. This is just suitable for chufei to enter the alien world. However, in the meantime, chufei first rebound the transmission point on the earth here, and then started the space-time jump function of the system and entered the Lagerstroemia realm.


    Shuntian Pavilion is still an independent small courtyard on the top floor of the backyard


    Chu Fei appears in the main hall, but Chu Fei, who just appears, has no time to sit down and rest because he finds that everything in the house has been moved.


    Whether it''s a chair or a table, it''s no longer in its original position. Instead, it''s lying around in a mess, and the decorations on the wall are destroyed


    Needless to say, it seems that elder Ni Bingfeng, who is not a human, has really arrived. Because other than this elder, there is no reason and possibility for others to enter here and destroy it like this.


    "It''s a blessing, not a misfortune. It''s a misfortune that can''t be avoided..." Chu Fei hypnotized himself several times with this sentence. Then he stepped out of the room and came to the gate of the courtyard.


    Of course, chufei is not stupid either. His left hand has opened the space-time interface of the system, and his finger is on the earth icon. As long as there is any danger after going out, chufei can immediately return to the earth through the system.


    After getting ready and taking a few deep breaths, Chu Fei pushed the door open, walked out of the courtyard and came to the top of the backyard of Shun Tian Pavilion.


    There is no one in the corridor, no one, a charm who likes to stand at the door of chufei doesn''t know where to go. Chu Fei couldn''t hear a sound, as if the whole people of Shun Tian Pavilion were gone.


    Chu Fei carefully steps down the stairs and walks out of the backyard. At this time, Chu Fei finally meets the first man in Shuntian Pavilion, and then there is a din of voices.


    It seems that there''s nothing wrong with Shun Tian Pavilion. It''s just that people in the backyard don''t know what to do Chu Fei sighed in his heart, and then cautiously touched the box door of the blissful gate.


    Dong Dong Dong


    No one responded


    Dong Dong Dong


    Chu Fei knocked on the door again, and the door finally opened.


    The one who opened the door was still Yun Shuxue, but it was Yun Shuxue with a sad face. Over Yun Shuxue''s shoulder, Chu Fei saw the jade lotus elder sitting inside.


    "Come on in!" At the moment of seeing Chu Fei, the sadness on Yun Shuxue''s face is gone. She quickly pulls Chu Fei in, closes the door with her backhand, and then pushes Chu Fei to Yu Lianhua.


    In this process, Chu Fei confirms that there are only jade lotus and Yun Shuxue in the private room. Elder Han and Xiaobai Lian are not here.


    "Where have you been? Do you know that the elder of Shenshan has come to kill you?" This is the first sentence that Yu Lianhua said.


    "Elder Han was also invited by the elder of the holy mountain. It seems that they want to deal with you together." Yun Shuxue also said a little information.


    "You still need to join hands with me?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "I''m looking for you together. The old man has searched all over the place where you live, but nothing has been found. Naturally, I''m not willing, so I find elder Han who wants to deal with you..." Jade lotus explained.


    "So it is..."


    "What are your plans? You can stay. I think it''s OK for yulianhua to protect the next one. " Although yulianhua didn''t speak by patting her chest, chufei knew that yulianhua was telling the truth.


    "I believe in my predecessors and Xuexue, but I still decided to leave here."


    "Leave? Just you yourself? How can you leave? Now, as long as you walk out of Shuntian Pavilion, they will know the news immediately that the two great friars in TIANTI realm want to kill you. They really don''t even need to move their hands! "


    "Mr. Chu, stay. As long as you stay, they dare not do anything to you." Yunshuxue also worried, she than jade lotus also want to let chufei stay, because in the view of yunshuxue, only in this way can we really ensure the safety of chufei.But Chu Fei just laughed and said, "I just want to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good tour. It''s also a kind of heart training." Chu Fei quoted Lao Dao''s words as a higher-end reason for his decision.


    Yun Shuxue still wants to persuade her, but Yu Lianhua reaches out her hand to stop her apprentice, saying:


    "have you really decided?"


    "Well, I''ve decided."


    "No regrets?"


    "I won''t regret it. As long as I don''t want to die, I won''t die. " Chu Fei''s words are to comfort Yun Shuxue. He doesn''t want Yun Shuxue to worry too much because of himself, although it''s a happy thing to be worried about by a beautiful woman.


    "Well, since you''ve made such a decision, it''s hard for us to say anything, but in order that you won''t die so soon, let''s use this thing for you once..."


    Saying this, the jade lotus took out a jade platform the size of a millstone from her own heaven and earth ring and put it on the ground.

 Chapter 160

    Chu Fei doubted that there were many lines on the surface of the jade platform, which seemed to be some profound symbol.


    "This is one of the few platforms in our blissful gate. You can send it far enough. As for the rest, it''s up to you."


    In the middle of this jade platform, there is a groove. Judging from the shape, this groove should be the place to prevent meta crystal, but I don''t know what grade of meta crystal should be placed.


    "Boy, it costs a lot to start this stage. Don''t forget our kindness." Yu Lianhua is smiling, and her expression is totally inconsistent with the content of the words.


    However, Chu Fei had already been used to the jade lotus''s packing, and she always was like this when she faced Chu Fei. Although Chu Fei doubted that he was molested by Yu Lianhua many times at the beginning, he did what others should do in the end, but he never really demanded what he said.


    Therefore, in Chu Fei''s view, Yu Lianhua is like a friend of the opposite sex who treats a man like a knife.


    "Well, you stand up quickly, and don''t waste any more time."


    Chu Fei nodded and did not speak. He stepped up to the platform. Later, Yu Lianhua took out a yuan crystal from her ring, which Chu Fei had never seen before.


    In terms of appearance, there is no difference between the Yuanjing made by yulianhua and the several Yuanjing owned by chufei, but it is not of the same grade in color.


    Chu Fei''s meta crystal, the most advanced is fa yuan crystal, diamond crystal with color mist flow, this is already very advanced. But in the yuan crystal jade lotus took out this time, the universe is slowly circling, and the color of Yuan crystal itself is constantly changing.


    Chu Fei had only heard about this kind of thing before, but he had never seen it. Now I see it, but I know it''s daoyuanjing when I''m shocked by its beauty.


    Only the above things can represent the identity of a monk. If it''s still outside, it will definitely cause a big stir, because such a Dao Yuan crystal will also have the saint''s understanding of the way of heaven when it condenses.


    That is to say, at the level of Daoyuan crystal, every Daoyuan crystal can be regarded as a manifestation of the sage''s understanding of the power of heaven. If you carefully understand it, you can get something from it.


    It''s not just a matter of absorbing the power of heaven and earth. The added value is too great.


    After taking out this Dao Yuan crystal, Yu Lianhua didn''t rush to put it on the array platform, but first played out a few tricks.


    With the change of the formula, the communication between heaven and earth turns into a Dharma seal, which hits the surface of the array. And every time the formula is played, a part of the complex symbol lines on the surface of the array will light up


    This is because the array is ready to start, although Chu Fei has not seen, but it is estimated that the guess will not be too wrong. However, no matter how to say, Chu Fei has been very clear that there is not much time for him to leave.


    Chufei secretly wry smile, although this is only a very smart and necessary strategic shift nature of the departure, but chufei''s heart is still very unhappy.


    With a sigh, Chu Fei steps down from the array and comes to Yun Shuxue, who is worried. No matter what his reaction is, he opens his arms and holds Yun Shuxue in his arms.


    "Snow, believe my decision. When you see me next time, my strength will surprise you. At that time, consider what we can do?"


    Although it was a farewell speech, Chu Fei still said the effect of the joke. But cloud Book snow but have no any of revolt, more have no smile, she just dull of looking at Chu Fei''s eyes, tiny of nod.


    "Help me pass this sentence on to Meier. It seems that I have no chance to see her again."


    "Boy, come on, what do you think of me?" Jade lotus has played all the start-up tips. At this moment, as long as the last tip is used, the array will start directly.


    At this time, all the symbols on the jade platform of the size of the millstone have been lit up, and there is a light silver curtain rising slowly.


    Chu Fei sighed, and then in the shock of Yun Shuxue''s eyes, Chu Fei pasted his lips on Yun Shuxue''s fragrant lips, just for a moment, and there was no tongue, saliva and other things, but even so, Yun Shuxue didn''t know what to do.


    At the moment, there is only one thought in Yun Shuxue''s heart: "chufei He Kiss me... ".


    Yes, that''s the idea.


    "Hey, it''s not over, is it? Hurry up!" Next to Yun Shuxue, he was angry and funny. Who could have thought that a boy who could not easily catch the straw was still in the mood to tease his apprentice.


    "Coming!" Chu Fei answered, turned around and stepped back to the platform.


    "Boy, don''t think my apprentice is so close..."


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "Remember, don''t do anything when you''re transmitting. No matter how you feel, just bear with it."With that, yulianhua squats down and puts daoyuanjing in her hand into the groove of the array platform, which is the position between chufei''s legs. Chu Fei subconsciously looked down, only to see a tempting wave.


    "You''re cheap, boy!" Yu Lianhua stood up, raised her hands with a smile, and squeezed out the last formula. But at this time, the door of the box room where the blissful gate was located was broken by a bang of violence.


    There were not many people standing outside, including elder Han and his concubine. The rest were Kong Yuan and a thin old man he had never seen before.


    "Stop!" After the door was broken, they naturally saw what yulianhua was about to do, which was just not what they wanted to see.


    The person who shouts out to stop is either someone else or elder Han. But with this voice, Yulin''s hand shakes, and the last fingerprint hits the platform.


    All of a sudden, the array under Chu Fei''s feet was radiant, as if it had directly opened a channel of time and space. Then Chu Fei only felt that there was a momentum and pressure that was difficult to be strict and clear all over his body, and then Chu Fei disappeared with a whoosh.


    "You Jade lotus, what do you mean? "


    Pop!


    Yu Lianhua didn''t seem to have any consciousness, so she slapped the table on the side with a slap, and the table was smashed to pieces with great power.


    "Elder Han, you scared the hell out of me!"


    In a word, the elder Han, who still wants to ask yulianhua, is confused! Originally, I came to ask for a crime, but now it seems that the situation is reversed!


    Who is the active one?


    "Well, you''re smart. Tell me where you sent that boy." Han Changlao doesn''t seem to care about Yu Lianhua''s attitude at all, just like his strength can crush Yu Lianhua.


    However, Yu Lianhua knows very well that elder Han is able to speak to him so hard because of the skinny old man next to him, who knows without introduction that he must be ni Bingfeng of Shenshan, an old pheasant.


    "How dare you mention it! You just scared me to waste a Daoyuan crystal and compensate me for my loss. Maybe I can consider telling you where the boy is going. "


    Elder Han''s position in the blissful gate is the same as that of Yu Lianhua, but because there is still a gap in strength, Yu Lianhua has never looked at her.


    At that time, Mr. Han didn''t think there was any problem, but now it''s different. He has a partner around him, so Mr. Han is very tough.


    "Yulianhua, you are the elder of my blissful gate. Don''t let Mr. Ni see the joke..."


    "Joke, do you think you are qualified to see my joke?" Jade lotus doesn''t anger but smile, looking at elder Han''s eyes, a word asks a way.


    "Haha, who is the main curler in Tianshan Mountain? It''s the jade lotus that has been dominating the crape myrtle world for more than 100 years. It''s amazing to see it today!"


    "Who are you! What do you want to do? Why is the smile so obscene? " Yu Lianhua has nothing to do with this. How can she not know that Ni Bingfeng is an old mountain chicken with a very unique style of behavior. All the top sects in the crape myrtle world have his information.


    Ni Bingfeng can be an elder in Shenshan as an old pheasant of the demon clan, which is enough to show how high his cultivation is. In fact, even Yu Lianhua is inferior to him in strength.


    But the problem is that no matter how high Ni Bingfeng''s cultivation is, he doesn''t dare to really fight Yu Lianhua. If he does, elder Han will be punished by the sect if he doesn''t help.


    "Hey, I don''t believe that the famous jade lotus doesn''t know my identity." Ni Bingfeng showed two rows of big yellow teeth in his mouth, which was really disgusting.


    "What? I have long hair and short insight Can''t you? " Jade lotus rolled a white eye, completely don''t care how much bullshit her reason is.


    Ni Bingfeng tilted his head and then threw out a Daoyuan crystal.


    Yu Lianhua glanced at her mouth and knew that she had no reason to delay any longer. After all, yulianhua only has the strength of TIANTI level, but the elders of Shenshan are all the masters who enter the realm of dragon.


    The friars of Hualong realm are called half step saints in Ziwei realm, but only when Hualong realm is perfect can they be called saints.


    In other words, the difference between the half step sage and the sage is a complete cultivation stage.


    But even those who have just stepped into the realm of dragon, jade Lotus can''t have any hope to win. Or to be more realistic, people in Hualong realm only need one hand to abuse jade and lotus.


    Moreover, maybe if you are not careful, you will play yulianhua to death.


    "Oh, it''s not bad, but it''s a pity that it stinks..." The jade lotus turned her lips and put them away reluctantly.


    Ni Bingfeng didn''t take the humiliating words on yulianhua''s lips seriously, because he didn''t want to have any conflict with the blissful gate.


    "Now can you tell me where the boy went?"


    "I personally Cui move, consume a Dao Yuan Jing, that kid is naturally to go to Zhongzhou, otherwise why let me waste so much effort.""I went to Zhongzhou. That''s right. I want to go to Zhongzhou. Thank you very much. Hey, hey... " Ni Bingfeng quit the private room of the blissful gate with a strange smile. He didn''t know where he went.


    Kong Yuan also retreated. There was no need for him to stay here. He just wanted to confirm the situation of chufei. Since chufei left safely, he had nothing to worry about.


    Of course, Kong yuan, who wandered back, was also worried about how to explain to Meier later


    The reason why Chu Fei didn''t see Meier was that after elder Ni Bingfeng arrived at Shuntian Pavilion, Kong Yuan worried that Meier, a girl who didn''t have any scruples, might be killed because Chu Fei offended Ni Bingfeng, so Kong Yuan found a chance to pour out Meier''s medicine.

 Chapter 161

    In the private room of the blissful gate, Han Changlao looks at Yu Lianhua coldly, and their anger overflows.


    "Don''t you know how strong Ni Bingfeng is?"


    Yu Lianhua sat down with a smile, picked up the tea cup from the table and said with a smile:


    "do I know what it has to do with you?"


    "He''s a saint like Ni Bingfeng, but you dare to insult him like this. If he didn''t care about you, I think you would have died here! Yu Lianhua, don''t say that I don''t care about my sympathy. You''d better go and make amends to Ni Bingfeng. "


    Yu Lianhua didn''t look up, but said in a soft voice:


    "does Han Chang always want me to return Dao Yuanjing to him?"


    "Well, that''s nature. He is a half step saint of the holy mountain. We can''t offend him easily. "


    "Don''t offend easily? Are we afraid of the holy mountain? "


    "Jade lotus, you can''t represent the blissful gate, and you can''t afford to offend the holy mountain!" Elder Han hums coldly. It seems that if yu Lianhua offends Ni Bingfeng, she betrays the school.


    "Does elder Han mean that because Ni Bingfeng is stronger than me, I should be cautious and smile?"


    "Hum, that''s nature. It''s not as powerful as human beings. It''s natural to have such awareness!"


    "Oh..." Elder Yu Lianhua gently put down the tea bowl, looked up at elder Han and said with a smile:


    "but you can''t beat me!"


    The voice falls down, Han Chang''s face changes greatly, but she has no time to make any reaction, the jade lotus flower over there has already raised her jade hand in the air, just a little wave, it doesn''t seem to have any power.


    But elder Han immediately mobilized the momentum of his whole body, but it didn''t work. It didn''t work at all. Elder Han''s hand has not yet been lifted up, he was photographed by a huge force.


    With a loud bang, elder Han was photographed on the wall of the corridor by this huge force.


    Poof!


    Han Changlao has not yet landed, he has already spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    The handsome boy who was standing by elder Han had a dull face. Just now a huge force passed by him. Although he didn''t touch it directly, he felt the amazing power in that force.


    "Elder Han, you seem to have forgotten that your accomplishments are not as good as mine. Why do you dare to offend me?"


    "You..." Elder Han wanted to speak, but the pain in her chest and viscera made her unable to say a word to Ben.


    "Remember, as long as your strength does not exceed one day, don''t fight against me one day. You can''t afford to fight against me!" After finishing this sentence, Yu Lianhua threw out the young boy with a wave, but this time she didn''t really use much strength.


    "Boy, remember, don''t pester my apprentice, take care of your own life first!"


    Later, Yu Lianhua returned to her seat and tasted her fragrant tea without saying a word. Outside the broken door, the young boy who was thrown a somersault got up in a panic and carefully helped elder Han up.


    "Go..." Han Changlao''s heart was full of hatred, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He didn''t even show any hatred on his face. She was really afraid. She was afraid that yulianhua would really kill her.


    On the other side, thousands of miles away, Chu Fei was standing on the top of a tall mountain with a dull and speechless face. Looking at the empty, desolate and vast mountain, Chu Fei didn''t know what to sigh about.


    Chufei didn''t know where it was, because yulianhua didn''t tell chufei where he would be sent, and chufei didn''t say in advance.


    "This..." Looking at the huge mountains, huge to the earth can not see the vast, Chu Fei just feel like an ant.


    "This How the hell can I get down! " Chu Fei wants to cry without tears.


    After complaining, Chu Fei sat down on the rocks at his feet without any scruples. He sighed and began to move his dull body.


    I have to say that the array is worthy of the array, and also worthy of the array that yulianhua personally sold! At the moment when the array was shining, Chu Fei only felt that there was a channel with huge suction above his head. When Chu Fei didn''t have time to respond, he became absorbed.


    Then chufei began to fly fast in this passage. Chufei didn''t know how fast he was. He only knew that on both sides of the passage, he could see nothing.


    From the beginning of transmission to the end of transmission, chufei felt that it took about three or four seconds. Although it was only three or four seconds, Chu Fei felt that he could make enough actions in the three or four seconds.


    Of course, Chu Fei clearly remembered Yu Lianhua''s advice, so he didn''t move. He was afraid that he would somehow fall out of the transmission channel. Who knows if he would encounter any danger after falling out!But Chu Fei also thinks too much, now his strength even if wants to rush out midway also cannot do. The reason why he can feel that possibility is that the system develops its spirit far beyond his real strength.


    If we have to say that, Chu Fei''s spiritual power is actually equivalent to a monk with a perfect secret environment.


    "Ah Chu Fei sighed heavily, there was no way, he could only stand up and slowly find the way down the mountain.


    Chufei''s speed was very slow, because he didn''t dare to get up quickly. Now his position is too high, so high that the clouds are far away from chufei''s feet. Chufei was sure that the mountain he was working on now was the main peak of this vast mountain range.


    This kind of mountain range, chufei knows that it is absolutely impossible to exist on earth, because it is really too big.


    At this time, the sky was still early, and the huge sun just began to move westward, but even so, chufei still felt very cold, as if it was because of the relationship between altitude and air pressure.


    But Chu Fei was puzzled that there was not a little snow on the mountain. This is abnormal, absolutely abnormal.


    Gradually, Chu Fei gradually adapted to the rhythm of going down the mountain, and also began to adapt to the characteristics of the mountain, so his speed began to slowly improve, and he was no longer going down step by step. He began to use his "lightness skill" to jump down the mountain.


    After this process lasted about two hours, chufei finally penetrated the thick cloud and saw a large area of green at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing green again, Chu Fei''s mood is better and his motivation is more abundant. He tried to speed himself up and improve his shapeless "lightness skill".


    Just as he was galloping and pondering his kung fu, Chu Fei came to the middle and lower part of the mountain. There was a natural gentle slope and a small cave beside it.


    Chu Fei wanted to enter the cave. He could only get in by cat''s waist. Fortunately, the cave was not deep. Chu Fei could see the inside of the cave through the sunshine.


    "Such a big mountain, such a small Shandong, ah, I don''t know if it means that you are stingy or that you will live a good life..."


    After several hours of boring running, Chu Fei has already learned to talk to himself and take the initiative to find fun.


    "Eh?" Chu Fei didn''t find anything unusual at the beginning, but just as he turned around and was about to leave, the corner of his eyes turned to a branch in the cave.


    Because just a glance, Chu Fei had no way to determine what kind of plants those branches and leaves were, but he was sure that those branches and leaves had dried up, and they were all neatly spread together.


    "Is there any small animal in it?"


    Chufei became curious and turned back to the entrance of the cave. Chu Fei squatted down and slowly pushed his body into the cave. What he saw later surprised Chu Fei.


    Those branches and leaves are indeed spread together, or that is a rough nest. As for the owner of this nest, he is curled up in the nest at the moment. Even if Chu Fei comes in, he has no reaction.


    It''s not dark inside the cave. Chufei can see the environment inside the cave clearly, and naturally he can see the little thing on the nest clearly.


    It seems that it is a small animal It''s just that Chu Fei is not sure what it is.


    Chu Fei tried to reach out and gently touched the little thing, but the little thing didn''t respond. Chu Fei felt that the place where his fingers touched was cold.


    "I won''t die..." Chu Fei doubts in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to move casually. It''s just because this is the world of crape myrtle, and there are demons in this world.


    Since there are demons, naturally there are all kinds of demons, big demons, little demons, and grandchildren''s demons If it is this kind of existence, Chu Fei dare not easily provoke.


    It''s not that Chu Fei is timid, but if he wants to live well, he must be more careful.


    Chu Fei touched the cold little thing several times. After confirming that it didn''t seem dangerous, he stretched out his hands and took the little thing out of the nest and the cave.


    After holding it in his arms, Chu Fei felt the temperature of the little thing''s body. It seemed that the little animal was not dead.


    Chu Fei lightly rolled up the small animal''s body, which made him stunned.


    "I''m Cao, isn''t that fox?"


    Chufei was right. It was a fox, and it was a little purple fox. The purple fox doesn''t exist on the earth, but the appearance of this fox seems to be very similar to some kind of fox on the earth.


    Chu Fei didn''t think about it for a long time, and he didn''t remember the name of the fox. He just remembered the fox he saw in the movie and TV series at that time.


    In thinking and recalling this problem, Chu Fei subconsciously hugs the purple fox tightly in his arms, trying to warm the cold little thing with his body temperature.


    In addition to the special existence, no one does not like small animals, especially the smart, smart and lovely kind. On the earth, there are not many people who keep foxes as pets, but Chu Fei has seen several.But those people raise white foxes and red foxes in the majority, and the more advanced ones raise big eared foxes. But no one has ever been able to raise a little purple fox.


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s love is overflowing, just like holding the little fox like holding a child. After watching this for a while, chufei suddenly found that the little fox seemed Tenima is so cute!


    Lovely things are inevitable for men and women, and chufei is no exception. So, when Chu Fei found that the little purple fox was very cute, he wanted to find out the breed of the fox.


    Therefore, Chu Fei opened the system interface and pressed the identification function.


    Ding!


    Identification: snow fox, also known as Arctic fox, has variable coat color and is mainly distributed in the tundra of Siberia and North America


    Chufei didn''t listen to what was behind, because when he heard that the purple fox was the Arctic Fox of the earth, he was completely dull.

 Chapter 162

    Snow fox, or arctic fox, plus the results of previous system identification, chufei has now confirmed that this little thing is from the earth.


    But why can this little fox come to crape myrtle from the earth? Does this little purple fox have a system? But if so, how could this little fox stay here all the time!


    Chufei assumes that the fox has the same system, so the first benefit of the fox is to open up wisdom and intelligence. In that way, the originally very clever fox will become more intelligent.


    In this way, how could the fox stay in the cave!


    Chu Fei holds the little fox beside his face and sticks his face on the top of the little fox''s stomach, feeling the little fox''s heartbeat. Slow, slow, and weak


    That is to say, the little fox is about to die. If you look at the size and physical condition of the little fox, it is estimated that if chufei does not appear, the little fox will die of cold and hunger, without any chance of survival.


    This place, not to mention the little fox, even chufei felt cold. You know, Chu Fei is a monk now. He still feels cold under the protection of heaven and earth. This is enough to show the bad condition of this place.


    Chu Fei opened the system, and the clothing interface of the system readily exchanged a down jacket. Because he was too eager, Chu Fei did not carefully choose the color, size and style. As a result, when he got it, he found that it was a short purple down jacket for women.


    "Purple, it''s God''s will, little fox. Don''t die. I want to know how you got here."


    With these words, Chu Fei wrapped the fox in his down jacket and tightly hooped the bottom of the jacket to prevent air leakage. Then it was time to hold the fox in my arms.


    Later, Chu Fei took out a rejuvenation pill from the ring. After crushing the wax clothes, he opened the fox''s mouth and put it in. After about ten seconds, Chu Fei carefully opened the fox''s mouth, but found that the spring elixir was still intact in the fox''s mouth, without any trace of melting.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei is confused in his heart, but no one can help Chu Fei solve the doubts now. The guy behind the system fell asleep, or went somewhere else. Anyway, that guy would not be responding to chufei''s questions.


    The rest of the system itself, in addition to the part related to the system function, people can respond to you with something similar to artificial intelligence, but in addition, don''t want to have in-depth communication with the system.


    In this way, Chu Fei can only combine his own imagination to analyze


    "Is it because you''re not a human being, just a little fox that you don''t work?"


    Chu Fei said in a low voice, but then he thought it was impossible. There are demons in this world, and those goblins are sure to be able to eat the spring elixir. After all, the spring elixir is not only for human beings.


    Therefore, this reason certainly does not hold.


    "Is it the end of your life?" Chu Fei doubts, but the fox itself has a little bit of temperature, heartbeat also has, this shows that the fox is still alive, not dead.


    Is


    Chu Fei thought of something. In order to verify what he thought of, he once again opened the fox''s mouth and carefully put his fingers in, touching the left and touching the right


    "Damn, God, you''re freezing like a lump of ice. It''s really strange that it can work!"


    Chu Fei thinks he has found the reason Little fox''s mouth, whether tongue or teeth or throat, has almost frozen into ice, that is to say, at least temporarily lost the state of life.


    Therefore, Huichundan will not be able to turn into pure heaven and earth force just because it feels the hook of living beings.


    This explanation seems reliable Chu Fei said in his heart, but what to do next


    Chu Fei couldn''t think of it, so he had to carry the fox down the mountain. At least he had to leave the mountain before dark.


    After making the decision, chufei continued to run fast with the fox in his arms. About an hour later, chufei finally came to the edge of the forest below.


    Here, the temperature around has picked up a lot, chufei felt it for a while, the temperature at least remained at zero, but absolutely no more than 10 degrees.


    It''s good here. Chufei walked around and found a leeward place. Then he stopped. It''s getting dark now. It''s supposed to be five or six in the afternoon.


    Chu Fei did not look at the specific time, so he sat on the ground, and then raised his hand to find out the Firebird. Under careful control, he turned the Firebird into a fire snake about a foot long, and the flame and temperature also increased a lot under Chu Fei''s careful control.


    After these things last night, Chu Fei put the fox in his arms on the ground, right next to the fire line. Then Chu Fei opened the system interface, found the container classification in the miscellaneous items, and exchanged it for a baby metal bathtub.


    Then Chu Fei put the metal bath basin in the position of little fox, and controlled the fire wire to stick to the side of the bath basin. Then chufei began to lose his family.Milk tea, the original pearl milk tea, but also hot milk tea, Chu Fei suddenly exchange out dozens of cups, all ripped the seal, and then cup by cup into the bathtub.


    Until it finally filled the whole bath


    Because the milk tea was originally hot, coupled with the fire next to the baking, the temperature in the bathtub has been kept in a warm state.


    After that, Chu Fei took the little fox out of his down jacket, felt it carefully, confirmed that the little fox''s weak heartbeat was still there, and then put it into the bathtub.


    Chu Fei carefully controls the temperature of the flame, and carefully controls the size of the flame. He is worried that if the fox wakes up, he will find himself in a pot and still burning outside. If he misunderstands that he wants to stew fox meat, it will be bad.


    Because the heaven and earth yuan force protect the body, and the flame is nearby, and the fire is in the body, so Chu Fei will not feel any cold here.


    Chufei began to wait quietly. He really wanted the fox to live. After all, it was a little life from the earth, not to mention so cute and cute.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, chufei had already had a confused sleep. When he woke up, Chu Fei only felt that he had a strong milk fragrance, with a little wet warmth.


    Chu Fei opened his eyes vaguely, looked up at the sky first, and found that it had already entered the night, the sky was bright, and the full moon rose.


    After confirming the time, Chu Fei looked down at his arms, but found that he didn''t know when the little purple fox had already fallen asleep in his arms.


    As for the bath beside, chufei noticed that there was only half of the milk tea left in it. Except for the part that just spilled after putting the fox in, the rest was probably drunk directly by the fox


    Chu Fei reaches out his hand carefully and pours out the milk tea left in the bathtub, that is, the bath water of little fox, and then throws the bathtub into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    Then Chu Fei manipulated the fire and put the fire in a warmer state. Then he held the fox tightly and fell asleep again.


    This sleep will sleep to midnight, Chu Fei just wake up again, this time, Chu Fei is really full of sleep, whether physical or mental fatigue has completely subsided.


    Chu Fei took a long breath, calmed down for a while, and then put his attention on the little thing in his arms.


    I don''t know when, the little fox has also woken up. Now he is blinking his big eyes and looking at chufei. Occasionally he will tilt his head, as if to express some emotion.


    Chu Fei saw that the little fox had woken up. As soon as he was about to say something, a wolf howled out of the forest in front of the money.


    Hearing the wolf howl, chufei suddenly realized that today is the night of full moon, the wolf will howl naturally. Chufei didn''t care too much. After all, it was just a wolf howl or two.


    But the fox in chufei''s arms was frightened by the wolf''s howling voice, and then pitifully went to chufei''s arms. Chu Fei looks funny, but he also holds the fox tightly in his chest.


    Just at this time, the whole forest suddenly sounded a continuous wolf howl, and the sound from all sides of the forest. Just listen to this voice, Chu Fei estimates that there are at least 800 wolves in this huge forest.


    Feeling the fear of the little fox in Chu Fei''s arms, I finally understand why the little fox would rather be frozen in the cave above than warm down.


    "Little thing, are you afraid of wolves?"


    Chu Fei just casually said, and did not intend to receive any response, but the little fox heard Chu Fei''s question, arched Chu Fei''s chest, then looked up at Chu Fei, nodded, and made a small hum.


    "Well Can you understand me, little thing? "


    Little fox didn''t nod or shake his head again. He just looked at chufei pitifully. There was a doubt in his eyes.


    I still don''t understand It''s a pity that Chu is not a secret.


    If the fox could understand chufei, chufei would be very happy. Pets, can understand the owner of the lovely pet talk, absolutely few people can resist.


    "Ah Chu Fei suddenly thought that if this little fox is male, it doesn''t seem to have any meaning. Although it is still a fox, it is of the same sex with Chu Fei, so the attraction will weaken a lot.


    So, in order to judge the male and female of the little fox, Chu Fei put the little fox between his legs and broke his two hind legs


    Hum


    With a cry of shame, the little fox''s two front legs kept clattering, trying to cover his lower body. But because his legs were too short, he couldn''t cover his lower body with Chu Fei''s intervention


    Finally, the little fox simply closed his eyes and tilted his head aside, but his trembling eyelids betrayed his shame and anger.


    Chu Fei''s attention was focused on the little fox''s lower body, so he didn''t find the little fox''s action at all. He just looked at the little fox carefully. Because he couldn''t see clearly, he specially made the flame condense into a little Firebird and flew to the side to illuminate"Well No It''s the mother Chu Fei called happily, and then released his hands. Little fox finally asked Chu Fei to control him. He suddenly rolled up, and his mouth kept whining, and his front leg kept beating Chu Fei''s leg.

 Chapter 163

    The fox''s strength has always been great, but under the little fox''s action, Chu Fei''s mind subconsciously matches it with a voice - beat you, beat you, beat you, beat you to death


    Especially when chufei determined that the fox was a female, chufei''s voice in his mind was more cheerful. At first, chufei thought the little purple fox was cute, but suddenly, chufei realized that the little fox''s behavior seemed It''s a little bit too human.


    Maybe it''s not accurate to use humanization to describe it, even though the word "human nature" can''t be put here to describe little fox. If you have to say that, chufei now thinks that this little fox is a person, and a little girl, just has the appearance of a purple fox.


    "That Can you understand me, fox Chu Fei asked cautiously, thinking that if the little fox could understand, he was really embarrassed. Chu Fei also knew that his behavior was a little obscene.


    But if the fox doesn''t understand, Chu Fei should study whether the fox is suffering from gout. Otherwise, why does he hit people with his legs all the time!


    But little fox''s mood seems to be very excited all the time. For a long time, it didn''t calm down. Chu Fei just seems to coax his girlfriend into apologizing and saying good things. In the end, he almost boasted that little fox is not on the ground. Fortunately, Chu Fei is still rational and doesn''t really want to coax his girlfriend into making promises.


    Little fox in Chu Fei such offensive only a few minutes, was captured by Chu Fei, but little fox still don''t want to face Chu Fei, more don''t want to look at Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei finally had no choice but to use his own power, directly to the little fox in front of him, but the little fox angrily turned his head and looked in another direction.


    Chu Fei was angry and funny, and said:


    "little fox, why are you so angry? You don''t talk. How can I know you are a girl..."


    Little fox stepped on his hind legs and continued to ignore chufei.


    "Little fox, you see, because I don''t know you are a girl. I just want to confirm your gender in order to prevent something bad to do in the future."


    Little fox took a look at Chu Fei, rolled his eyes, and then twisted to another direction.


    "Hey, I can''t take care of you, me?"


    Chu Fei really can''t help it. He wasn''t a person who liked to pursue girls with gentleness and romance in those years. In those years, Chu Fei used money to smash her, and as a result, he smashed himself to the present situation.


    Of course, the fact is not so, but at the moment Chu Fei is very stubborn that this is the fundamental reason.


    Therefore, Chu Fei decided to still use his power policy and directly held the fox in his arms, no matter whether the fox was willing or not.


    If it''s the ordinary pet fox on the earth, I''m afraid it will attack chufei directly at this time. However, the little purple fox just tried to resist a few times, but it didn''t move after it was useless.


    After a while, the little fox took the initiative to drill deep into chufei''s arms, found a very comfortable position, and then closed his eyes.


    "Little fox..."


    Chu Fei just opened his mouth and heard the little fox''s stomach growling.


    "Are you hungry?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    The little fox didn''t move, but his tail swayed slowly. Chu Fei touched the fox''s neck and said with a smile:


    "what would you like to eat?"


    Where does the little fox know what he wants to eat? In fact, the little fox is not very old. Chufei estimates that it will be good if he has five months.


    For fox, five months has really entered the childhood of naughty missile.


    Little fox raised his head, small tongue licked in the mouth, seems to be in the aftertaste before the delicious general. What else does Chu Fei not understand? It''s just milk tea.


    But milk tea doesn''t matter if you''re full. Even if you''re full, you''ll pass. Think of here, Chu Fei subconsciously touched his legs and on the clothes, found that the clothes are not wet, this is reassuring.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t decide what to eat for the fox. It seemed that Chu Fei wanted to understand, so he had to go back to the earth to check the information.


    It''s too late now. It''s not impossible to return to the earth. I just think that even after returning to the earth, there is no place to go to chufei.


    As for the food of the little fox, Chu feijue''s milk tea is acceptable. I guess others are also acceptable


    "Little fox, I''ll give you a cup of milk tea first and drink it slowly Then I''m making something else to eat... " Say words, unless first exchange out two cups of milk tea, plug a good tube and a small fox.


    After seeing the milk tea, the little fox happily stretched out two small claws, hugged the plastic cup of the milk tea, and then very cleverly opened his mouth to hold the straw of the milk tea.


    "Little fox..." Chu Fei just called out, not to say anything. He didn''t know what to say, but little fox turned to look at Chu Fei after hearing Chu Fei''s call, then stretched out his head and touched Chu Fei''s lips with his little mouth.Chu Fei Leng for a while, can immediately feel that the little fox is too cute.


    Chu Fei flipped through the things under the video column, which had been unlocked, but Chu Fei still exchanged two steamed buns.


    Chu Fei left these two steamed buns for himself. As a northerner, although the rice is delicious, the problem is that he can''t carry the hunger, and the pasta is different. For northerners, pasta is the source of strength.


    Of course, it''s exaggerating


    However, Chu Fei worried about the wolves in the endless forest in front of him. In order to make himself strong enough, he prepared to eat two steamed buns, and then match them with something better.


    Just, when Chu Fei just put the two steamed buns on his legs, the little fox suddenly flashed his big eyes and bit one away.


    The little fox ate very fast. Before Chu Fei could say there was a better one, the little fox ate all the steamed bread in the milk tea bar.


    A steamed bread, a hot milk tea, this is an excessive diet for the little fox, after eating, the little fox has no interest to continue eating.


    But Chu Fei noticed that when the little fox was eating steamed bread, he seemed to be very happy, as if he had some amazing food.


    Chu Fei doesn''t understand. Does fox like steamed bread? Or is the steamed bread exchanged today particularly delicious?


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei picked up the rest of the steamed bread and bit it No feeling, another bite, still no feeling


    "Ah, yes, when the little fox ate it, it was served with milk tea..." Chu Fei thought, and drank a mouthful of milk tea


    When the milk tea and steamed bread gradually mixed in chufei''s mouth, chufei''s puzzled eyebrows relaxed: no wonder, it''s still the power of sweets


    But a steamed bun can''t satisfy Chu Fei, so Chu Fei exchanged another fried rice with eggs and thought about his future actions.


    The taste of fried rice with eggs is very fragrant. Even the little fox who has been full has been attracted by the smell and raised his head. Chu Fei can see that little fox wants to try it, but the problem is that little fox knows that he can''t eat any more.


    As a result, tangled, depressed, aggrieved mood gradually permeated in the little fox''s eyes.


    "Don''t be aggrieved. I''ll give you this when you are hungry next time. There are many other delicious things. You can eat them slowly. Don''t worry..."


    If someone sees Chu Fei talking to a fox like this, they will think that Chu Fei is crazy. But if they can see the emotional changes in fox''s eyes, the process from grievance to happiness will definitely make outsiders think that they are crazy.


    After eating and drinking enough, Chu Fei stood up with the fox in his arms. After moving his stiff body for a while, Chu Fei began to walk towards the forest.


    Chu Fei thought very clearly, anyway, the earth has nothing to do, it''s better to walk more here, anyway, we have to go to the place where there are people as soon as possible.


    Chufei didn''t know how big the forest was. Even when he was high, he didn''t see the edge of the forest, let alone now.


    Chu Fei thought about using the directional transmission function of the system to get on the way, but the problem is that the function of the system does not guarantee that Chu Fei will be sent to the flat ground. If it''s going up the mountain, it''s OK, but if it''s a cliff, Chu Fei is really forced. After all, now only Chu Fei himself and a little fox who can''t speak, but no one who knows the way will follow him.


    Therefore, in a cautious consideration, chufei chose to walk.


    But chufei thought well, but little fox didn''t think well. In other words, little fox was very opposed to chufei''s going into the forest. This point in Chu Fei just started to walk when he felt the tension of the little fox in his arms.


    And when chufei finally walked into the forest, the Little Fox began a crazy struggle. Chu Fei felt the fear of little fox from the struggle of little fox. Chu Fei tried to comfort him, but it didn''t work at all.


    At last, Chu Fei put the fox on the ground and said, "little fox, are you still afraid of leaving the mountain or the wolves in the forest?"


    Little fox didn''t answer Chu Fei''s question. Instead, he turned around at Chu Fei''s feet. Several times the fox tried to push chufei out of the woods, but her strength was too small to push chufei.


    Then the little fox changed her way. She came to the front of chufei and held chufei''s trousers in her mouth. Then she backed back and pulled chufei.


    Chu Fei couldn''t laugh or cry. Of course he knew what little fox meant, but he couldn''t stay here all the time. Want to leave, through the woods is the most direct choice.


    After all, no one can guarantee that there will be no forest on the other side of the mountain, let alone that there will be no danger in the other direction. For chufei, the wolves that could howl at the moon on the full moon night were not terrible, because the demons would not have such atavism at all.


    So Chu Fei would not change his decision, saying: "little fox I''m not afraid of wolves in this forest. I can protect you. Believe meChu Fei said, the little fox released his mouth, four small short legs are not in random pedal.


    "Don''t be afraid. I promise I won''t make trouble. I''ll observe the good situation and then decide how to act. How about that?"


    The little fox tilted his head, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Fei''s words. But little fox didn''t make any more trouble. Instead, he jumped up and jumped into Chu Fei''s arms.


    Chu Fei just wanted to hold her, the little fox climbed to Chu Fei''s shoulder, and pitifully held Chu Fei''s neck, which was quiet.

 Chapter 164

    Little purple fox chose a place, Chu Fei also began to act. It''s always too dark in the forest at night. In order to prevent himself from bumping into the tree, chufei releases Firebird. Under the control of fire play, Firebird magnifies to the right size and releases enough brightness to shine on the road ahead.


    Because of the appearance of Firebird, fox''s attention was temporarily attracted by Firebird. She seemed to be thinking about where the bird that made her feel very warm and safe came from.


    Although very interested, but the little fox still did not leave chufei''s shoulder, which also let chufei relax. If the fox wants to play with the Firebird, Chu Fei will not be able to laugh or cry.


    Chufei''s speed in the forest is not slow, at least compared with the earth people, it''s almost fast. But the problem is that this is the Lagerstroemia realm. Any little monk has a speed several times or even more than ten times faster than chufei.


    So chufei stopped after running like this for more than an hour. He planned to change the way he was going. And this more than an hour of shuttle, also let Chu Fei have a relatively intuitive understanding of the forest. So far, at least, chufei has found no danger.


    If it wasn''t for the little fox holding Chu Fei''s neck all the time, lying on Chu Fei''s shoulder shivering, and occasionally rubbing Chu Fei''s bottom with his little head as a reminder, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have run high.


    After an hour''s shuttle, chufei estimated that he had run for at least forty or fifty miles. Of course, the premise was that chufei didn''t lose his way.


    For this, Chu Fei didn''t worry. After all, the moon and stars are in the sky. It''s difficult to get lost. In this one hour time, the wolf howling in the forest occasionally sounded, but listening to the sound, chufei judged which wolves were far away from them.


    "Little fox, it''s too slow. We have to get out of the forest quickly."


    After hearing this, the little fox nodded and rubbed chufei''s neck. He seemed to agree, but he wanted chufei to turn back.


    Chufei smiles and hugs the little fox from his shoulder. The little fox is so confused that she doesn''t want to leave chufei''s shoulder, but she is too small to resist.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s in my arms."


    Chu Fei''s clothes in the foreign world are clothes in online games. Although the appearance is much more handsome than ordinary ancient clothes, the basic things are still unchanged, such as the chest skirt.


    Chufei opened his skirt and let the fox get in. Then chufei took out the purple down jacket that had wrapped the fox before, threw out two sleeves, rolled the rest together and wrapped the fox''s buttocks, and then tied the two sleeves to his body.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei whispered: "little fox, don''t be afraid, don''t move, we''ll speed up!"


    With that, Chu Fei opened the interface of the left hand system, first changed the transmission point of Lagerstroemia indica to the current position, and then put his finger on the outer edge of the light ball representing Lagerstroemia indica, that is, the small arrow showing eight directions.


    That''s the short distance directional transmission function of the system. It can transmit continuous distance at one time. Although it costs a lot, it''s better than chufei''s slow walking.


    And Chu Fei now has 2 billion points, which he doesn''t care about at all. But just when chufei wanted to click the direction arrow to start transmitting, chufei suddenly thought, what if he fell into the cliff!


    "It''s better to be safe..."


    Chufei frowned and thought about it. From the crash of the system interface, he unlocked a parachute, which was carried by climbers for safety. That kind of parachute was strong and small enough to cope with the danger of chufei falling off the cliff.


    Unlock, exchange And back in the body, not easy to deal with, Chu Fei called a "go" after it started the system short distance transmission.


    Without making any sound, chufei came to a new place from his previous position in a moment. Chufei rebonds the delivery point and starts again


    When chufei first used this function, he estimated that this kind of transmission could go out about 100 kilometers, that is 200 miles at a time.


    After chufei started in the forest for nearly ten times, chufei didn''t go out of the forest, but chufei felt that the sound of the wolf howling was much clearer.


    "I wipe No... "


    After feeling this, chufei suddenly found that if the edge of the forest is 1000 kilometers away now, and if the location of the wolves has not changed in a large range, which is to say that chufei''s things as wild wolves are definitely not the kind of wild wolves chufei thought.


    Chu Fei sighed and thought about it. This is Lagerstroemia, how can there be a completely ordinary wild wolf! Even a little mouse, nourished by the vitality of the world, will be different from the mice on the earth! What''s more, the smarter wolf


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei was afraid. He decided to be more cautious, but the actual operation was not much different.Next, Chu Fei transmitted more than 50 times, and Chu Fei almost felt sick before he stopped. And Chu Fei also found that he did not hear the call to the wolves.


    In other words, chufei should have been completely away from the wolves.


    But staying away from wolves doesn''t mean safety, especially in the forest.


    Just when chufei was ready to take a rest to adjust his state, in the dark not far away, heavy footsteps rang out, and then a huge figure slowly appeared in chufei''s field of vision.


    It was a tiger, a huge tiger. Chu Fei just looked at it and immediately heard the sound of elephants and rhinoceros on earth. That''s the feeling. The tiger in front of chufei is much bigger than the tiger on the earth, almost catching up with the size of the elephant.


    It seems that the tiger was awakened by chufei. In other words, it came out after chufei entered other people''s territory.


    "I''ll go..." Chu Fei is a little worried. How can you make such a big tiger!


    Worry to worry, worry does not mean that Chu Fei tangled, there is no way to kill the tiger, but just lazy effort, if you can not hand, it is naturally the best not to hand.


    But the tiger didn''t know that chufei was thinking about peace, so the tiger still walked towards chufei. Occasionally, he opened his mouth and roared, and the trees around him shook.


    The little fox in chufei''s arms has closed her eyes at this time. She is shaking all over, but she doesn''t run around because chufei said before that he can protect the little fox.


    Although Chu Fei was surprised, he didn''t worry. After all, there was a system in hand. He was just a big tiger. He was confident to leave safely. But in Chu Fei''s mind, the tiger opened his mouth again, but this time he didn''t roar.


    Chu feizheng felt strange. Suddenly, an inexplicable energy almost completely melted into the night and attacked him.


    Chu Fei subconsciously shrinks his neck, and the energy rushes out against Chu Fei''s scalp and hits a big tree trunk.


    Boom!


    The thick trunks were blown to pieces, and the rest fell.


    But before Chu Fei had time to stand up again, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye found that a small black snake with a long foot and thick thumb was ejected. At the same time, a stench came to Chu Fei.


    It''s the black snake, but he doesn''t know if it''s a good thing. But everything happened too fast. Chu Fei didn''t have time to launch the transmission function of the system. In desperation, he could only roll to the next one to avoid the black attack. After landing, Chu Fei didn''t have any delay. He pointed his finger directly on the system interface and started the transmission function of the system again.


    When Chu Fei appeared again, Chu Fei still kept the posture of just rolling. He looked up at the stars and the moon, and said: "Cao, the direction is wrong..."


    But fortunately, now Chu Fei can still distinguish the original direction, but just after he found the previous direction according to the position of the stars, there was a rustle of Haloxylon behind Chu Fei.


    It was a snake, but it came from chufei''s head. Chu Fei wanted to look back to see what was making a sound, but the trembling of the little fox in his arms made Chu Fei give up the idea.


    Transmit Continuous transmission, without any pause.


    This is Chu Fei''s helpless choice, because every time Chu Fei stops, he will hear the strange sound coming from all around. Sometimes I don''t know what the sound is, but sometimes I can immediately tell what kind of beast it is.


    Later, chufei even heard the sound of insects But even insects, Chu Fei still did not dare to check, because Chu Fei found that the arms of the fox shaking more and more severe.


    Little fox''s reaction can only show one problem, that is, there is danger nearby, too much danger. Chufei knew that the natural spirit of small animals was much stronger than that of human beings, so he had no doubt at all.


    In this way, I don''t know how many times after transmission, when Chu Fei pressed the transmission for the last time, Chu Fei found that he was falling fast.


    "NIMA, there''s a cliff!"


    Fortunately, before Chu Fei fixed the fox in his arms, otherwise the fox might fall and separate from Chu Fei. In that case, the fox would die.


    But although it was falling rapidly, chufei was in a good mood, because he felt that the little fox in his arms was no longer shaking. This shows that the previous danger zone has passed


    Chufei breathed a sigh of relief, reached for the parachute''s opening rope on his shoulder, and pulled it open.


    Chufei used to be an excellent second generation rich man. He took part in parachute jumping Therefore, chufei''s parachute operation was not difficult.


    Finally, Chu Fei looks down at the fox in his arms and wants to have a word with him, but he finds that he has passed out."Well I thought it was safe, so you didn''t shake any more. Who could have thought that you fainted... "

 Chapter 165

    Chufei has opened the parachute, so chufei doesn''t have much to worry about. It''s just that it''s night, so Chu Fei has no way to see what''s under him, and he doesn''t know how long he is from the ground.


    Because of several times of panic to avoid the attack before, so chufei found out the Firebird disappeared. No way, Chu Fei can only call again, but this time Chu Fei did not make the Firebird bigger, nor let the Firebird release any brightness.


    The reason is very simple. Chufei doesn''t know what''s going on below. It''s dangerous to let Firebird emit too much brightness rashly. If there''s something fierce below and you haven''t slept yet, chufei, the guy with the lamp, will be easily exposed to the sight of those beasts.


    So, in fact, it''s just two words, caution. Because of caution, Chu Fei chose to let Firebird fall at the same speed with himself at the position of seven or eight meters below him in the safest state.


    Earlier, when chufei kept playing with Firebird, he found that if Firebird touched anything, whether it was an obstacle or a person, or anything else, chufei could feel it immediately.


    It''s like the feeling of a person reaching for something with his eyes closed. When he encounters something, he will feel it immediately. But if he wants to know what he encounters, he needs to touch it in a wider range.


    But now it''s enough for chufei. As long as the Firebird touches something, it means that chufei is ready to land


    Chufei''s plan is perfect, at least he thinks so.


    But the problem is that there is such a theorem in this world, which is called Murphy''s law. At the same time, there is such a rule in the world that if you only do the best, but not the worst, you will be very dangerous.


    All in all, chufei was depressed.


    He was not depressed because he was in danger, but because chufei and his parachute had been floating all night


    Yes, in this process, chufei was falling all the time, but he didn''t touch the ground until the East turned white and the sun jumped out of the horizon. On the contrary, chufei was still falling.


    "I wipe NIMA, am I off a cliff? Nima is bottomless! Why is it not in the end? "


    If it wasn''t for the protection of heaven and earth in the body, chufei would have been tortured by the parachute belt. But even if there is protection, even if the body does not feel pain, but Chu Fei''s spirit is suffering.


    Now Chu Fei doubted that he was not falling off the cliff, but entering the boundless universe. Otherwise, how could he have been carrying a parachute for so long!


    Finally, it''s bright


    Finally, chufei saw the earth under his feet and the buildings as small as ants


    "I''m x NIMA. I finally see hope..."


    Anyone who has parachuted all night will have chufei''s irascible performance, but if you change to other people, maybe more people will be scared to death in mid air.


    Chu Fei carefully adjusted the angle of the parachute and slowly accelerated his fall. The Firebird had already been taken back. After all, it was daybreak.


    More than ten minutes later, chufei was still tens of meters away from the ground. At this time, chufei could see the scene clearly enough.


    Under Chu Fei''s observation, Chu Fei found that there should be a school, town and other places below, which is the gathering place of human beings anyway. But it''s not a flat bottom, it''s also a mountain, and those buildings are built in this mountain.


    When Chu Fei looked far away, he found that this mountain range was not grand. Even on the earth, such a mountain could not be big. Maybe it could be described as a relatively large earth slope.


    Chu Fei''s whereabouts should be at the back of the sect, which is the back mountain. It is thousands of meters away from the front entrance of the sect.


    Because it is the back mountain, so there is no one below, Chu Fei can fall at ease.


    A moment later, under Chu Fei''s excellent operation, his feet finally stepped on the ground, and the parachute also floated to the ground.


    Chufei was relieved, untied his parachute, and walked back and forth on the ground for several circles. When he finally stopped, chufei raised his head and sighed:


    "yes, I finally landed!"


    After sighing this sentence, Chu Fei sat down on the ground. After a long time, he began to care about the little fox in his arms. Don''t know when, the little fox has woken up, at the moment is blinking this big eyes looking at Chu Fei.


    "It''s OK. It''s really OK this time. You see, it''s safe!" Chu Fei picked up the fox from his arms and raised it in the air to let her look around. Then he put it back in his arms.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the parachute next to him. He didn''t bother to clean it up, so he called the Firebird to burn the parachute to ashes.


    "Come on, let''s go and find the people here, and ask where it is first..." At the same time, chufei looked back at the towering stone wall behind him, where should be the place where chufei fell down.According to the estimation of landing speed and time, the straight up and down stone wall should be tens of thousands of meters high. Chu Fei didn''t want to think about what the towering stone wall was, and didn''t want to recall the experience of last night. Anyway, Chu Fei just felt that he was not only unlucky but also lucky.


    But Chu Fei just stood up with the fox in his arms, and two figures rushed up from the hillside in the distance. In an instant, the two non Chu figures fell fast in front of them.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to the back mountain forbidden area of our royal beast sect? "


    "You''d better be honest. Tianzhu Mountain is not a place where you can come and go as you like!"


    These two men are both men, and they are not young men. From their appearance, they are both in their 30s and 40s. If their accomplishments are taken into account, maybe 7890 is normal.


    "Sorry, I don''t know this is your forbidden area, and I don''t know what Tianzhu Mountain is. I was thrown here by accident, and it took me a lot of effort to get down. No, I''m going to look for someone nearby to ask what''s going on!"


    Chu Fei knew that there was a misunderstanding, and he understood the two men''s severe questioning. Just now, people have made it clear that this is Tianzhu Mountain. It''s the forbidden area in the back mountain where people control animals. Even people in the sect can''t come here, let alone an outsider.


    "What? You said you just came down? Have you been up there? "


    "I see, is this little purple thing got on it?"


    "Well, it''s true. I think she''s cute. I''ll take her with me." Chufei didn''t deny it.


    "Hum..." One of the men with a big knife gave a cold hum. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by the man with a sword on his back. The man with a long sword looked at Chu Fei, looked up and down for a while, and then politely said:


    "this friend, you just heard that this is our forbidden area. You suddenly appear here. We can only take you to the patriarch according to the rules, and let them judge whether what you say is true or false. I wonder if my friend can come with us? "


    Chu Fei didn''t have any rejection. On the contrary, he nodded and agreed very happily, saying:


    "of course, it has caused you trouble after all. Let''s lead the way."


    "Well, my friend, this way, please..."


    Two men stood on both sides of chufei, and the three walked forward together. Three people are walking, because Chu Fei can only walk, Chu Fei can''t their kind of high speed way.


    Although chufei''s "lightness skill" really shocked many elders on earth, it was on earth after all, not Lagerstroemia. Chu Fei also knows that his lightness skill is a scum in this world.


    Walking on the road, chufei did not regard himself as a prisoner or a sinner, so he walked very easily. Little fox in chufei''s arms, no action, as if asleep.


    But Chu Fei could feel the little fox''s mouth slightly open in his arms occasionally, and then he put out his little tongue to lick on his body.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can I ask you some questions?" As he walked, chufei tried to get some useful information from the two men.


    "Yes, as long as it''s not about our sect, I will answer you." The man with the sword on his back is very easy to talk. On the contrary, the one with the knife is not so easy to talk. He is cold and silent all the way, as if someone owes him tens of thousands of yuan.


    "Thank you first, my friend. I want to know, where is this, and which state is it?"


    "My friend is joking. How can you not know what state this is? It''s based on five continents. It''s based on five continents!"


    Chufei laughs, but he secretly analyzes it. This man says that Wuzhou is the base, so it''s called Jizhou. That means that this is the fifth continent. Its name is Jizhou.


    Compared with Kyushu, where shuntianfu is located, it ranks fifth. Although I don''t know who made this ranking, since they all say so, it naturally makes sense for him.


    "Jizhou Why is it called Jizhou? "


    In the side of two people, Chu Fei asked a very silly question, but such a question is also the easiest to answer. So the man with the sword just laughed and said:


    "Tianzhu Mountain, you just saw it. It''s said that there are five places similar to Tianzhu Mountain, just like the foundation of this land, so it''s called Jizhou."


    Chufei nodded. This is a reasonable explanation. Chu Fei just wondered why Jizhou had such a characteristic place that he had never heard of before in Shuntian Pavilion!


    But more importantly, why did the jade Lotus Club send chufei to Jizhou? Is there any unique significance? Or is it just casual?


    Chu Fei didn''t understand, but he also knew that there was no way to know the answer in a short time. If he used his brain in this place, I''m afraid that in the end, he would only be full of brains and don''t understand anything.


    In a fragrant room in Kyushu, shuntianfu and shuntiange, Meier is lying on the bed in a daze. She is covered with a quilt, but her clothes are well worn.Meier has been awake for a while, but she doesn''t want to get up. She just frowned and wondered why she was lying in her bed in her clothes.


    Outside, Kong Yuan tangled for a long time, and finally raised his hand to knock on the door.


    "Meier, are you awake?"

 Chapter 166

    Meier didn''t answer Kongyuan''s question immediately, because when Kongyuan was talking, Meier suddenly understood why she was lying in bed like this.


    In the drug, so simple, charm in the drug, and under the drug is Kong yuan. That was what happened at noon yesterday


    At noon yesterday, mei''er was waiting for Chu Fei to come out. When she was bored, she practiced for a while. When she was tired, she began to move.


    But suddenly Kong Yuan found Meier and told Meier: "you were not here before. Duke Chu asked me to give you a pill. He didn''t say where he got it. He just told me to tell you to take it. It''s good for your health."


    For Kong Yuan''s words, Meier has no doubt. Because Meier is not here all the time. She is also a human and needs to eat and excrete.


    "Where is it?" Magic son a hear Kong Yuan say Chu Fei sent his thing, immediately happy up.


    Kong Yuan took a box out of his arms. It was a beautiful wooden box. There was a pill in it. The pill was so small that he could not find out what it tasted or what it was used for.


    At least on the surface, this pill is like a waste pill made by novice alchemy. It has no effect and looks very ugly.


    When seeing this pill, Meier doubts whether chufei has begun to study alchemy. Then Meier began to mend her brain


    In Meier''s imagination, Chu Fei doesn''t know why he suddenly becomes interested in alchemy, so he goes to Tiandan pavilion to buy a bunch of herbs, and then rents a room to start alchemy


    But Chu Fei was a novice. He didn''t know anything about alchemy for the first time. He failed many times in a row before he finally got out such a waste pill.


    Chu Fei thinks that he has succeeded, so he is very happy to be ready to give it to Meier But when Meier was not there, he happened to meet Kongyuan again, so chufei let Kongyuan give it to him.


    As for why Chu Fei didn''t give it to himself, maybe it was because of shyness


    Kong Yuan looks at mei''er holding the pill for a long time. He is worried that he will be seen through. But suddenly, mei''er smiles. She is very gentle and happy.


    Then, as Kong Yuan watched, mei''er threw the pill into her mouth


    Then it was simple. After all, it was ecstasy. After eating it, Meier began to feel sleepy and fell asleep on the table in a flash.


    Kong Yuan called other maids and asked them to send Meier back to her room. However, Kong Yuan told her that she only had to put her on the bed and cover her with a quilt. When she woke up, Meier needed to go out to work immediately, in case she was in a hurry.


    Naturally, the orders of the master of Confucius would not be disobeyed by the maids, which resulted in Meier''s present state


    "Meier, I know you''re awake. I practiced the pills myself. I know what the effect is. Meier, answer me


    The charm son on the bed is very uncomfortable, also very boring, although don''t know why, but the charm son is to feel his heart empty.


    "Uncle Kong, come in. I wake up."


    Kong Yuan sighed. He knew that he would be asked why he wanted to give her the drug. The key is that it''s easy to say. What''s really difficult is what happened after Meier knew that chufei had left


    But no matter what, I still want to enter. Kong yuan was lucky, then he pushed the door open and came in. At this time, Meier has been sitting by the bed, quietly waiting for Kong yuan.


    "Meier, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with your body?"


    Meier shakes her head and says calmly;


    "I''m ok, uncle Kong."


    Meier didn''t speak after answering, which was totally unexpected to Kong yuan. Not only did he not expect the interrogation to come, on the contrary, Meier fell into silence.


    "Meier, don''t you ask why I want to give you medicine?" Kong yuan could not help but took the initiative to open the topic.


    "Uncle Kong, if I don''t ask you, don''t you tell me?"


    "Well, I''m wrong this time, but I can''t think of any other way."


    "Is it because of Master Chu?" Charm as a woman''s nature at this time played a decisive role, a word to accurately determine the reason.


    "Yes, because of him." Kong Yuan said helplessly.


    "What did he do?"


    "Don''t blame him, this kind of middle thing is very troublesome..." Later, Kong Yuan said everything, including the decision of elder Shenshan to take back Chu Fei''s token, the decision of the elders to exchange waste fire, and elder Ni Bingfeng''s intention to kill Chu Fei


    All in all, Kong Yuan told Meier almost everything he knew, and he didn''t know whether it was because of guilt or because he cared about Meier.


    "Is that so?" Meier stares at Kong Yuan''s eyes.


    "Well, that''s it..." Kong Yuan is a little nervous by Meier.


    "Hoo So it is. That''s great Meier jumped up happily."Ah? What''s better? " Kong Yuan didn''t understand why Meier suddenly became like this.


    "Because Prince Chu didn''t elope with sister Xue!" The reason Meier is happy is very simple It''s so simple that Kong Yuan doesn''t know how to go on.


    Kong Yuan didn''t know how to go on, so he could only keep silent. Meier was happy for a long time until she suddenly realized where chufei had gone.


    "Uncle Kong, where was Master Chu sent? I''m going to find him Meier seemed to be swearing in affirmation, and the little fist was still waving in front of her chest.


    "Well, elder Yu Lianhua said it was Zhongzhou..."


    "Well, I''ll go to Zhongzhou to find Mr. Chu!" Magic son finish saying, immediately stand up to go out, this can frighten a hole yuan.


    Let''s not talk about whether we can go. Even if we can go, it''s not so pleasant! Zhongzhou mountain is high and the road is far away. If you don''t get ready, you will rush out directly. What should you do in case of danger!


    "My aunt, don''t worry!" In order to stop Meier, Kong Yuan reduced his generation directly to his grandson''s generation, which was also enough.


    "What''s the matter, uncle Kong?"


    "Are you going like this? Not at all? " Kong yuan only felt that he had two big heads, just like he thought before entering the door. The biggest problem came.


    "Oh, yes! Then I''ll pack up! " Meier suddenly realized, turned around and rushed back to her room. She began to sort out all the things she needed, and then threw them into her own heaven and earth ring.


    Kong Yuan couldn''t see it any more. He came over and grabbed Meier''s arm and said, "even if you really want to find him, you have to ask chufei where to go first. Zhongzhou is so big, how can you find it?"


    "Yes, roar Then I''ll ask sister Xue! "


    Now the charm is really a surprise, completely without Chu Fei in the kind of cute.


    Kong Yuan is speechless, so he has to develop his body method to stop mei''er.


    "Meier, don''t be so rash. I''d better go with you to save you trouble."


    Then they came to the door of the box of the gate of bliss. Kong Yuan came forward and knocked on the door The damaged ones were repaired not long after that. After all, this is Shuntian Pavilion, so the efficiency is not too bad.


    After Kong Yuan knocked on the door several times, the box door of the blissful gate opened slowly. It was Yu Lianhua who opened the door, not her apprentice Yun Shuxue,


    "how do you do, elder sister Xue?" Meier politely greets her.


    "Well, she''s in there! Come on in... " When she said this, Yu Lianhua gave way, and mei''er rushed in as soon as she could, while Kong Yuan wanted to say nothing.


    "What''s the matter with Master Kong?" Yulianhua can let Meier in because she knows that Meier likes chufei as much as her apprentice, and their relationship is very good, just like a best friend.


    But Kong''s Pavilion leader is different. Although everyone was very friendly before, Kong Yuan came with Ni Bingfeng and Han Changlao yesterday, which directly made Yu Lianhua Kong yuan an enemy.


    In fact, it is very polite that Yu Lianhua didn''t give a hand to Kong yuan. Kong Yuan also understood the meaning of jade lotus, but he really didn''t know how to explain it.


    It can be seen from the state of Yu Lianhua that it is absolutely impossible for Kong yuan to go in if he doesn''t explain clearly. Finally, he tells the relationship between himself and Chu Fei, including his care and concern for Chu Fei.


    "So you want to say that you came with Ni Bingfeng and Han just because of your low status?" Yu Lianhua doesn''t believe it, but she just doesn''t want to make Kong Yuan happy.


    "Master, please let me in. It''s not appropriate to say this here. In case someone hears me..."


    "Who dares to listen? Who do you think dares to eavesdrop on me? " Jade lotus is angry.


    "No, master, that''s not what I mean..."


    Just when Kong Yuan had nothing to do, the voice of Meier came from the box.


    "Master, uncle Kong, what are you doing? Come on in, sister Xue is crying. I can''t persuade her... "


    Cloud Book snow really cry, and cry pear flower with rain Sha is good-looking, but good-looking only men will think. Girls will only question why such a person as Yun Shuxue would cry so sad.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Come on in... " Yu Lianhua stares at Kong Yuan before letting him in. Kong Yuan smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. She can only do what a younger generation should do,


    "sit down, Meier, you come too." The jade lotus flower sits on the chair to say.


    "Oh..." Meier is not willing to come here because she wants to comfort Yun Shuxue, but the problem is that he doesn''t know how to comfort Yun Shuxue to stop crying.


    "Master, what''s wrong with sister Xue? Why is she crying?" Just sit down, the charm son then can''t wait to ask a question.


    "What else can you do? It''s not because of that boy. You come here in a hurry. Isn''t that what you mean?" Before, Kong Yuan took his feet to tell the story of his bewilderment. Although he didn''t say it in detail, Yu Lianhua still understood what was going on"Yes Yes, sir, where did you send Mr. Chu to Zhongzhou? "


    "Zhongzhou? I didn''t send him to central state! " Yu Lianhua shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ah? But Uncle Kong said


    "I lied to them. Otherwise, the bald tailed Taoist who just sent the boy away from me would chase him. The result is not the same..."


    "Then..."


    "I can''t say exactly where it is. I can only say a general possibility." Yulianhua sighs. Although she likes to tease chufei when she''s OK, she really tries her best when chufei needs help.


    Yulianhua thinks very clearly, but her plan is perfect. She is confident that her plan can definitely help Chu Fei escape safely, and Ni Binfeng, an old man, can never find Chu Fei.


    Unless two people go to a certain place at the same time and then meet somewhere, Ni Bingfeng may not find Chu Fei for 100 years.


    However, the jade lotus is still a hundred secrets, leaving a little flaw in the whole perfect plan. That is, she couldn''t determine the exact location of chufei.

 Chapter 167

    "Master Even if it''s just an estimate, it''s not wrong. Where did you send Mr. Chu? " There is a little loss in Meier''s heart, but more worry.


    Meier is worried about Chu Fei''s safety and whether she has a chance to see Chu Fei. Of course, Meier is also worried about Yun Shuxue. After all, she and Yun Shuxue have the same feelings for Chu Fei.


    "Ah, it''s the direction of Jizhou. According to my estimation, it should be closer to Tianzhu Mountain." The jade lotus flower sighed a tone, she can estimate also only like this.


    Although it is true, yulianhua doesn''t know. In fact, when Yu Lianhua said "closer to Tianzhu Mountain", she said "closer" referring to the whole island.


    In such a huge area, it''s just a little smaller to be closer. But if you really let a person go, even if the friars don''t have ten or twenty days, it''s hard to go back and forth.


    This is optimistic. If the scope is a little larger, even if the jade lotus relies on its own feet, it will not be able to turn around in a month.


    This is the significance of the existence of the array. The world is too vast. In such a world, there is no way to get rid of the assistance of the transmission array before the Dragon stage. The stage of dragon transformation is the stage of half step sage and sage.


    "Jizhou? It''s said that there''s more chaos than Kyushu. It''s said that people everywhere kill people without blinking an eye, and they can kill people without any reason. It''s very cruel. "


    What Meier said was what she heard when she was a child, and these things were meant to scare her.


    "Meier, don''t you think Kyushu is like this?" Yu Lianhua sighs. Meier is still young and has not experienced too many things. She still has a lot of good hopes for the world.


    But it''s easy to see through the cultivation of jade lotus. No matter where it is, no matter what the world is, it''s only a fight of fists. Those who have no power are ants. Even if they are human, they are no different from ants.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, Meier. You don''t plan to go to him like Xueer, do you?" Jade lotus changed the topic, she also can''t bear to let the spirit son small age originally pure heart accept such reality.


    "Yes, Jizhou. We all know the location. We can find him easily."


    "I agree. Now he doesn''t need to grow up, because he doesn''t need real strength."


    "Can we grow up with him?" Meier doesn''t understand.


    "It''s a very happy thing for women to be with the people they like. But for men, it''s a lot of pressure. Only when they have absolute strength can they dare to live like this. "


    "Why..."


    "Because men have to protect their women from harm, and to do that, they have to be strong enough. Especially when his women are very beautiful and lovely... "


    Meier is very happy to be praised as beautiful and lovely by yulianhua, but then she realizes that it seems that yulianhua is preventing her from looking for chufei.


    "But I..."


    "You can''t find him, and it''s not that easy. If you like him very much, what you need to do now is to improve your strength. When his reputation appears, you can naturally find him at will. If he is in danger at that time, you can also help him. It''s better than if you can''t do anything well with him all the time? "


    "But..."


    "No, but now your strength is too low. If you want to cross the continent, the difficulty and danger are beyond your imagination." With that, Yu Lianhua looked at Kong Yuan and mei''er, and said, "maybe you don''t think Kong Ge is in charge of you. You can sneak out. But I have to remind you, Meier, from now on, I will watch you and Xueer well. Believe me, I won''t let you leave until you have enough strength. "


    The jade lotus uses the assassin''s mace to treat the little girl. That''s why Yun Shuxue cries. There is no way to find chufei, so there will be no news of chufei for a long time in the future.


    It''s not so easy for a girl who falls in love


    Meier pouts her little mouth and goes to yunshuxue''s side. She sits down next to yunshuxue.


    Jizhou and yuzhuzong have been led by two old men for a long time, but none of them felt tired. Along the way, Chu Fei asked many questions, and the man with the sword also answered many questions.


    Of course, the questions Chu Fei asked were common sense and tiring, which was not a secret, so the man with the sword didn''t have the slightest psychological barrier to answer.


    It''s just that the frequent conversation between chufei and the man carrying the sword all the way makes the man carrying the knife on the other side look depressed. He just felt annoyed, extremely annoyed.In the view of the man with a knife, to chufei, just kill him directly, where there are so many things to spend. Escorting, accompanying and answering questions


    Chufei and they walked for about half an hour. Finally, the three men walked from the mountain to the attic.


    In front of Chu Fei''s three people, there is a tall loft, which is made of wood, and the architectural style is very close to nature. This building does not cover a large area, at least it looks like this on the surface. As for the actual situation, Chu Fei can only wait until he goes in.


    The man with the sword walked quickly, pushed open the door of the attic, and then let Chu Fei in.


    The entrance is a hall. On the main seat of the hall is an old man. He is tall and thin, with gray hair. He doesn''t know how old he is.


    On both sides of the hall, there are two rows of tables and chairs, but not every table and chair is full of people. Generally speaking, it''s half empty.


    It''s just that the people sitting at the tables and chairs on both sides are young people, most of them are about the same age as the two people who went all the way with Chu Fei, at least in appearance.


    "This is the man whom you said in your letter?" Above the hall, the Lord asked.


    "Elder Huiyan, that''s him."


    "The fox in his arms was brought down from Tianzhu Mountain?" The old man continued.


    "Yes, he admitted it himself."


    All the questions raised by the old man were answered by the man with the sword on his back, which proves from another angle that the man with the sword on his back is a man who likes to talk.


    "Well, OK, you can go down and get the reward." Yan Changlao nodded slightly, which recognized the two men''s practice.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. I''m leaving." The two responded together and walked out of the building together.


    "What''s the name of this young man?" Yan Changlao asked calmly.


    "Yan Chang, how are you? My name is chufei." Chu Fei''s response is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Well, chufei, which school are you from? How did you get to Tianzhu Mountain, and what did you find in Tianzhu Mountain? "


    Well


    Chu Fei was stunned. He found that he thought he had come to see the elder just to explain his origin, and then he could go. But now, looking at Yan Changlao''s state, he seems to regard himself as a spy from another sect.


    It''s not easy!


    "Mr. Yan, I think you misunderstood. I''m not sent by any sect, and I don''t have any accomplices. I can''t talk about us. I am completely because of other people Yin I will inexplicably its seconds appear here


    "Do you say someone''s biting you? Then I''d like to know why I''m Yin you and how I''m Yin you! " Yan Changlao sneered, as if he had already seen through Chu Fei''s lies.


    "Well, I was originally from Zhongzhou. Yesterday, I bet with a friend that his array could send me to Kyushu, let me go to Kyushu to experience the local conditions and customs there, and also said that the local customs were more suitable for me As a result, he didn''t know how to throw me here after he started the array. I only knew that this is Jizhou after I asked my two friends before. "


    Yan Changlao still sneers, Chu Fei''s explanation, in Yan Changlao''s view, there are many loopholes.


    "Are you from Central America?" Elder Yan followed Chu Fei''s story and asked questions.


    "Yes..." This is the speech that Chu Fei came up with on his way here. He changed the key information, so that he can easily make up a set of lies, and it can be told naturally. He doesn''t need to worry that he will show his feet because of panic.


    "Who wanted to send you to Kyushu, but sent you to Jizhou?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "What''s the identity of your friend, can you tell me?" Yan Changlao is not in a hurry. Although he has a sneer on his face, his voice is calm.


    "He is a..." Chu Fei was deceived. He didn''t think of such details before. Although Chu Fei can now insist that his friend is a descendant of a famous school, it would be a waste of effort if people asked him what clan he was.


    "Well, boy, do you know where your lies came from?" Yan Chang old smile, seems to want to point out Chu Fei lying technology.


    Of course, chufei doesn''t believe that elder Yan really tells him how to lie, but he also knows that as long as both of them are still talking, there will be no danger for the time being, and there is no need to rush away. It''s better to talk more, maybe we can get some useful information.


    "From where?" Chufei asked.


    "From the beginning!" Yan Changlao said.


    "Well Yan Changlao, I''m not sure... " Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "No? Do you know what''s the biggest loophole in your lie? " Yan asked.


    "What is it? All of them? " Chu Fei guessed according to Yan Changlao''s answer. He thought Yan Changlao would probably use this method."No, your friends want to send you from Zhongzhou to Jiuzhou But he came to Jizhou... "


    "Why?"


    "It seems that you are going to stick your tongue to the end." Mr. Yan laughed and said, "I''ll tell you something about array transmission. No matter what kind of array, transcontinental transmission needs at least one Daoyuan crystal. How can a person who doesn''t even know Tianzhu Mountain in Jizhou know a friend who owns daoyuanjing? This is the biggest loophole! "

 Chapter 168

    After hearing Yan Changlao''s words, Chu Fei felt very speechless. Because in this lie, it is true here, but it is believed that Yan Changlao is the most untrustworthy.


    Isn''t Chu Fei a new born boy? He knows that in this case, it''s meaningless to argue with the other party. Because people have already determined the nature of you from their heart. At this time, no matter what you say, people will think you are sophistry.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t refute Yan Changlao, but followed Yan Changlao''s words and said:


    "well, you''re right."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yan Changlao was very satisfied with his interrogation skills and was extremely confident.


    "In that case, now you can tell who you really are. Who are you from? What good things did you get on Tianzhu Mountain! Come on, as long as you say it, I will never embarrass you. "


    "Although I know you won''t believe it, I can''t help but say that I''m not a member of any sect, and no one is with me, and I only met this lovely little thing on Tianzhu Mountain..."


    Say this, Chu Fei and tightly hugged the little fox in his arms, the little fox amused happiness in Chu Fei arms dawdle for a long time.


    "Do you think I''ll believe you if you say that?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s your business. What I say is true. There''s no way for you to believe it or not."


    "But you know, if you don''t answer my question seriously, your ending will be very miserable." Yan Changlao said while touching his beard on the bar. He felt it carefully, as if it was a work of art.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can''t kill me anyway."


    "Hahaha, young man, are you a little crazy?"


    "Average, third in the world I''m not aiming at you. I mean everyone who is doing it is rubbish... "


    Chu Fei also gave up the hope of solving the problem through communication with Yan Changlao, so he suddenly came up with such a sentence. This sentence, the earth netizens should have a lot of people know it?


    "Crazy, you are crazy, but it''s useless to be crazy. You have to have strength and strong enough backers." Elder Yan snorted coldly and waved to the people beside him


    The two people who had been sitting there watching the opera immediately stood up after seeing Yan Changlao''s gesture, and at the same time each drew out his own weapons.


    These weapons are very diverse. Chu Fei found that the only weapons he could recognize were the weapons of the two men who had brought him before, one knife and one sword. As for the weapons of these people in the hall, Chu Fei had never seen any of them.


    "Boy, since you can come to our animal control sect, you should know what the punishment of our animal control sect is like!" Elder Yan intended to remind him that he wanted to stimulate chufei in this way, make chufei afraid, and then say the answer he wanted to know.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei really didn''t know what kind of punishment the Beast Master had. Therefore, there is no way to frighten Chu Fei.


    "Yan Changlao, don''t do that. If I really want to fight with you, I won''t follow those two men so obediently. I think you should be surprised at this, but why do you ignore it directly? "


    "Well, who knows what your plan is, but the way you talk now reminds me of someone. Tell me, who is sun Laoer of xiaodongtian? "


    "Little cave?" When hearing these three words, chufei''s face changed slightly. Although Chu Fei is not familiar with these three words, he has heard them many times.


    There is such a saying on earth that there are 72 Dongtian, 36 Fudi, or other numbers. Anyway, Chu Fei is not very clear, but he knows a lot about the four words Dongtian Fudi.


    Can see Chu Fei change color of Yan Changlao but don''t think so, he thinks he guessed right. Hear small cave on the color, can only show that Chu Fei is small cave people, and absolutely know sun Laoer!


    "It seems that you are the man of xiaodongtian, but I''m very strange. You xiaodongtian were almost destroyed by our beast controlling sect. How dare you make trouble for us?"


    "Destroy the door?" Chu Fei doubts


    The reason for Chu Fei''s doubt is very simple, that is, the normal reaction of people who listen to the story. When you say "kill the door", I think that if you are interested in it, it will meet the following requirements, so as to give you motivation to continue.


    "What? You don''t know? " Yan Changlao Leng thought about it for a moment, and soon realized it. He said: "it''s normal. How can such a disgraceful thing tell you such a young man? But even if you don''t say it, you should also tell us not to offend our beast master if you have nothing to do!"


    Chu Fei is speechless. The brain tonic level of elder Han is not so strong. Every question and every little action of his own makes elder Han make up a big play in his mind. It''s really a bit condescending for such a person not to go to earth to shoot palace fight drama and become a director.


    "In the past, because of your leader''s relationship, the big faction came out to adjust, but now your leaders have been dead for many years, and the big faction will not waste their energy to save you It''s really sad. I think it was a second rate school in those years, but now even the third rate school can''t compare with it. It''s really sad... "Yan Changlao did not know why he was so moved, and the feeling was speechless. Even chufei, who has nothing to do with xiaodongtian, thinks that people like Yan Changlao should be killed by xiaodongtian''s people. It''s better to kill them.


    "Boy, I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t seem to cherish it. In this case, you''d better die here. Anyway, you little Dongtian have no ability to save you Let''s do it... "


    Han elder ordered, but the two sides of the people did not come together, but only stand out a person. This is a man with terrible scars on his face. He can''t see his age or handsome. The only feeling that can give Chu Fei is disgusting and ugly.


    This person''s face seems to have been scalded in a large area, and it has not been repaired, so long. There is no hair on his face, and many scars stick together. To tell you the truth, chufei looks a little nauseous.


    "Don''t hurt the little fox. The little fox brought it to me. I like it very much. I think it will make me happy for a long time..."


    Elder Han hehe smiles and says something that Chu Fei can''t help but curse.


    Although elder Han didn''t say it clearly, Chu Fei understood what that sentence meant. Human and animal love, or human and animal love. This is an old man who has a human beast habit, and he is also an old man who is proud of this habit.


    Chu Fei really want to sigh, why they meet the best!


    "Yes The scarred ugly man answers, and then walks in front of Chu Fei. Chu Fei just wants to speak. He feels that his ankle hurts, and then his lower body is occupied by paralysis.


    Chu Fei looks down in surprise and finds that a little black snake has climbed to Chu Fei''s feet. When the scarred ugly man comes over, it''s a surprise The snake opened its mouth and bit chufei''s right ankle.


    Just between sucking, Chu Fei''s lower body had no consciousness, but it didn''t make Chu Fei soft again, just couldn''t control his legs.


    Little black snake Chufei frowned. It seemed that he had seen this kind of little black snake. It was on Tianzhu Mountain. When facing the huge tiger, a little black snake tried to attack chufei, but it was rolled away by a lazy donkey of chufei


    So this is the way the little black snake attacks? Bite, inject poison, then paralyze


    But in this way, it seems that the toxicity of this little black is not very strong. If you hinder the earth, a pure black snake, no matter how to say, should be the kind of bite can directly poison the existence of people!


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I''ve seen this kind of little black snake on Tianzhu Mountain. I thought it would kill me immediately after I was bitten by it..."


    "Hum, this snake will not kill you, but it will not kill you."


    "Why?" Chu Fei holds the fox in his arms and touches the fox''s head and neck with his right hand. His eyes are full of desire for knowledge.


    "Because the ink snake is never a snake acting alone, it can be interdependent with any life."


    "Ah, I see Now that you''ve told me this information, I''ll tell you one thing


    "What''s the matter?" The scarred man and Yan Changlao share the same voice, but their tone is totally different.


    Yan Changlao is very anxious, while scar man is relatively calm.


    "Stay away from my little fox, or you will die." Chu Fei smilingly said this sentence, strictly speaking, this is actually a warning.


    Among the people present, all of them didn''t hear any other meaning from the warning words. Only the little fox in chufei''s arms spat out his little tongue and licked chufei''s palm happily after hearing chufei''s words.


    "Oh..." The scarred man sneered and said, "you think too much. I will not only get close to your little fox, but also take her away and give her to Yan Changlao. After that, you will die. And your soul will watch your little fox in the sky in pain, or rolling happily under Yan Changlao''s body.... "


    "Are you that confident? After all, you just paralyzed my lower body, and my hands were not affected. "


    "Why do you think the ink snake paralyzed you? The venom of ink snake can cut off the meridians in your body, and the blood gas will also stagnate That is to say, it''s OK for you to do some small movements with your hands, but if you want to fight, it''s just a dream. "


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded heavily and said with a smile, "do you know? You have a big weakness, or weakness... "


    "What?"


    "Too much talk..." Chu Fei''s voice just fell, his right hand had already grasped the desert eagle, the muzzle of the gun also touched the belly of the man with scar face.


    However, Chu Fei''s gun was not vertical against the man''s stomach, but had a certain angle, and the direction of this angle was his heart"Don''t move, or you''ll die." Chu Fei smiles and says in a low voice: "little fox, the voice will be loud. Don''t be scared."


    Little fox heard this, very clever stretched out two small claws on his ears. She''s covering her ears, but it''s not very successful.


    "Yes?" Senior Mr. Yan noticed this, and so did everyone else in the room. The little fox has the intelligence, or the little fox has opened the intelligence, even can understand people''s speech, otherwise how can make such a big action!


    "You..." Elder Yan just wanted to speak, but chufei pressed the trigger without any hesitation.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three shots, in fact, the first shot has ended the life of scar face, but Chu Fei still habitually fired three shots.

 Chapter 169

    Shooting three shots may be Chu Fei''s habit of playing games. It may have something to do with his experience of killing people for the first time, but anyway, the man with scar face died completely.


    It''s a pity that the beast controlling sect is just the beast controlling sect. There is no King Kong''s good body, and there are not many powerful body protection magic weapons. After all, it''s just an ordinary disciple of the beast controlling sect.


    "What do you want to say, Mr. Yan?" Chu Fei holds a pistol in his right hand, and the man with a scar face falls to the ground. Then Chu Fei looks at Yan Changlao with a smile.


    "You Well, how dare you kill in front of me


    "Mr. Yan, listen to me first You suspected that I was a little cave man, and you suspected that I was Sun Laoer, but in fact, I didn''t even know where the little cave was But I guess that little cave is in this direction? "


    "Well, you''re almost four years old and still pretending! You don''t know which way the little cave is? Then you tell me, where is this direction thousands of miles away, you say


    Chu Fei had seen a research material when he was bored before. If he wanted to get some information, it was not the most appropriate way to ask directly. The best way was to guide.


    As for how to guide, Chu Fei has not studied, so the method he just used to guide elder Yan is extremely simple. Originally, there was no way to stimulate elder Yan to tell him the right direction of xiaodongtian, but with chufei''s poor performance, elder Yan was really angry.


    "This direction? Thousands of miles away? I don''t know where it is, but Mr. Yan You know, me and... "


    Chufei said here, the left finger has confirmed the direction and quickly pressed the transmission function of the system.


    In an instant, chufei and fox disappeared together.


    "This..." Yan Changlao didn''t know what was going on. There was only one person who could explain this situation, that is, Chu Fei was a man with high enough cultivation, so high that he could tear the void and stride thousands of miles.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei is not such a master. But this, Yan Changlao also can see from Chu Fei''s performance. Every snake and ink can''t be bitten to a certain extent.


    The ink snake, in the final analysis, is only a relatively common animal. Even if it plays a great role in the animal control sect, it is also when the ink snake is released in groups.


    It''s impossible to control a good monk by a ink snake. But Chu Fei is so simple. How long did he get bitten by the ink snake


    No one can foresee this in advance. In fact, before Chu Fei was surrounded by ink snakes under the roof and floor. As long as Chu Fei could avoid the attack of the first ink snake, then there would be ink snakes all over the sky under the control of the Beast Master to bury Chu Fei.


    But Chu Fei was so useless to be bitten by the first ink snake, and this also directly led to the scar face relaxed vigilance was killed on the spot.


    Elder Yan didn''t care what things Chu Fei killed, because when Chu Fei took things, elder Yan didn''t feel any fluctuation of Yuan force, that is to say, taking things must be just ordinary weapons


    But if it was a common weapon, how could it kill a monk so easily?


    Elder Yan can''t understand it. At the same time, he doesn''t want to think about it. What he wants to do now is find a way to find that guy, arrest him and torture him to death, because only in this way can he solve the hatred of elder Yan.


    At this time, Chu Fei had already been far away from the beast control sect, and used the fuzzy transmission function of the system to go out more than ten thousand miles. After that, Chu Fei did see a down and out sect, and the sect seemed to be about to be completely destroyed.


    Yuzhuzong also said that he would come to destroy the sect, but in chufei''s opinion, even if yanchanglao of yuzhuzong didn''t do it, the whole sect would slowly go down, and it was estimated that the sect would disappear completely in a few years.


    However, Chu Fei was still very interested in this school, because Yan Changlao once said that when the beast controlling sect wanted to destroy the small cave, there was a big school who recognized it and explained it clearly, so he avoided the destruction of that year.


    In other words, this little cave still had a little inside information in those days.


    But when the leader died, the sect became worse and worse. Anyway, the left and right ignore it, so Chu Fei decides to inquire about this sect, but of course he won''t come to the door directly to ask. Chu Fei knows very well that beating people doesn''t slap them in the face, and swearing doesn''t answer them. When a stranger comes up and asks why they are so down, it''s definitely a lack of beating.


    Therefore, Chu Fei chooses to inquire from the side, and the first step Chu Fei has to do now is to find a village and town, solve the problem of where he lives, and by the way, he can inquire about this little cave.


    Chu Fei didn''t need to ask anyone. He just stood on a road at the foot of the small sect, and then used the fuzzy transmission function of the system to fly all the way down. A moment later, he came to a not too small village.


    This village is not big, not even as big as the black gorge town where Chu Fei lived when he arrived at the boundary of crape myrtle, and there are no walls around.But it is such a village without city walls. There are about thousands of households living here, which is a rough judgment of chufei.


    There are two main roads in this village, north-south road and east-west road. One of them is leading to the small cave. Of course, after the small cave, it will continue to extend, but when it finally extends there, chufei doesn''t know, and he is not interested in understanding.


    This village is still prosperous, a bit like the village in the suburb of the earth stone city, at least in the comparison between business and ordinary people.


    Chu Fei did not spend much effort to find a small inn at the intersection of the two roads. Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. After entering the inn, he came to the counter.


    "What would you like, my guest?" The person standing behind the counter should be the shopkeeper. As for the man, Chu Fei hasn''t seen him yet.


    "Is there a guest room? Give me a room


    "Yes, and the last one." The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    "The last one? Shopkeeper, your business is good! "


    "It''s all under your care, but the rest of the room is not very good. I just don''t know if you will mind."


    The shopkeeper is very good at speaking, which makes chufei very comfortable.


    "Well, it''s OK. Just give me the room. How can I check out?"


    "You don''t have to worry. That room is a good one. You can give a deposit of one or two silver, and then check out when you leave."


    Chu Fei nodded. As soon as he was about to pay, several people came in outside the inn. One of them yelled to the shopkeeper before he came in:


    "shopkeeper, clean up the upper room for us, we want it!"


    Chu Fei looked back and found that there were four people, one master and three servants. The three servants were about thirty years old. The master was a young man, and he looked like he was only fifteen or sixteen years old.


    "What are you doing! Didn''t you say that? Hurry up and clean up the room! Our young master wants to live


    The shopkeeper had no choice but to smile bitterly and said with regret:


    "sorry, ladies and gentlemen, this guest has already asked for the last room first." The shopkeeper said that the guest is Chu Fei who is holding the fox.


    "Someone wants it?" The servant who shouts looks at Chu Fei and sees that Chu Fei''s clothes are pretty good, but his whole body is dirty. He already has a worry in his heart.


    "My friend, our young master is very tired and needs a room to have a good rest. Could you give us the room for us?"


    The servant spoke well, so chufei was not angry. But Chu Fei won''t give up this room. After all, he also needs a room.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve only come here after a long journey. I''m afraid I can''t let this room go. I''m sorry, you guys."


    Chu Fei wanted to hold his fist, but because he was holding the fox in his arms, it was not convenient for him to fight, so Chu Fei just bent slightly, which was half a bow.


    The servant didn''t let go when he saw Chu Fei, and he was also polite, so there was no good way. So the servant turned back to the young master and whispered a few words.


    It has nothing to do with the fact that Chu Fei will not delay his time. So Chu Fei turns around and smiles at the shopkeeper, and then he takes out a piece of silver from the ring.


    It''s one. The shape of the silver is the same as that of the gold bar. It was originally from Shuntian Pavilion. When people store gold and silver coins, it is impossible to get a lot of silver coins.


    After the shopkeeper saw the silver bar in Chu Fei''s hand, he was happy. This is a rich man, this is a noble guest! As long as the service is good, this guest will certainly be generous and reward some.


    The shopkeeper was just about to reach for the silver in Chu Fei''s hand. Behind Chu Fei''s back, another servant beside the boy immediately sent a letter. He immediately called out:


    "wait a minute! This friend hasn''t paid yet? "


    Chu Fei nodded, this kind of thing is not a shame thing, naturally there is no need to deny.


    "Since this friend hasn''t paid yet, the house hasn''t belonged to you..." After the servant finished, he immediately whispered a few words in the young man''s ear, and then the young man nodded.


    "Shopkeeper, since this friend hasn''t paid yet, we are qualified to compete with this friend. So, I don''t know how much money you want to rent that house?"


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he did not intend to play with the master and servant four what bidding, because she did not think these people can play their own. Chu Fei is rich, but he is not a big wrongdoer. Naturally, he won''t let the shopkeeper gain too much in the confrontation between the two people.


    "One or two silver deposit, check out again. What, is there a problem? "


    "You mean you want to rent a room at the original price? I''m afraid not, my friend We''ll give you ten liang of silver. I don''t know what the shopkeeper thinks? "


    What else can the shopkeeper think? Of course, he hopes that Chu Fei will fight against them and increase the price, because as long as two people really fight, then the shopkeeper can make almost enough money from it. People in business never dislike the hot money"My guest, as you can see, we are just running on a shoestring. Since this young master has paid more, I naturally..."


    "Shopkeeper..." Chu Fei shook his head and said calmly, "I''m afraid not. I won''t give up this house."

 Chapter 170

    The shopkeeper was very happy to hear Chu Fei say that he didn''t want to give up his room. He thought Chu Fei decided to start throwing money with the master and three servants, but who thought Chu Fei just said calmly:


    "one or two silver deposit, which you have agreed with me, since you have said it, naturally you should do it according to this statement, shopkeeper?"


    The shopkeeper is not happy in his heart. If there is no one to live in, I don''t care. I may be able to rent you even a penny. But now that someone has offered more and more, why can''t I choose a high price customer!


    "Well, my guest, since the young master also agrees that the price is higher, I think you need to..."


    "No, there''s no need. In business, you have to be honest. First come, second served. That''s the rule. I think you know that too..."


    The shopkeeper didn''t speak any more, because once he found out what he said, whether he agreed or objected, he would offend one of the two groups of people here. The shopkeeper was just an inn keeper and naturally didn''t want to get involved in any trouble.


    So the shopkeeper sighed helplessly, and then looked at the servant who called for bidding. Shopkeeper''s meaning is very simple. You pick up the matter, so you can find a way to solve it


    "My friend, you are not willing to bid, but we have already paid ten Liang silver. If you are reluctant to spend more money, the house naturally belongs to us."


    "Belong to you? I don''t think so. " Chufei said.


    "Why, friends don''t give face, we don''t intend to use power to oppress you, but we just want to make a fair bid with you, can''t we?" If you can be a close servant of a young master of the family, your mind will naturally be sensitive enough. So every statement of the servant can be approved by the guests who are eating and resting in the hall.


    "Do you really want to live here?" Chufei turned and looked at the young man standing outside.


    "Well, has my friend decided to let me have the room?" The young man''s voice was not big and dignified, but he was used to giving orders.


    The key is that the boy''s voice is slightly neutral. Originally, he was a boy with a soft voice, but his tone and intonation are not as feminine as a gun.


    "No, but if you want a room, you should have come to negotiate with me and sent out servants. Don''t you think your shelf is a little big?"


    Unfortunately, the boy did not answer Chu Fei''s question, and did not make any response to Chu Fei''s words. Because the boy has been attracted by the little fox in chufei''s arms.


    Before, little fox had been sleeping in chufei''s arms, and he just woke up. When sleeping, the little fox will hide his face and roll his body together, but he can''t see it.


    But when he woke up, the Little Fox began to look around to see where it was. His big eyes blinked and his little tongue would occasionally come out to lick it


    It is because of this kind of lovely behavior and the face that can sprout people''s hearts that the young man is completely attracted by the little fox. Everyone loves beauty. There are many kinds of beauty, including the beauty of pets.


    "Boy, you are not qualified to talk to our young master. You''d better hurry up and let the room out." Before that, he used to call Chu Fei''s friends and friends. In a short time, he used "kid" instead of his friends. It can be said that his face turned faster than his book.


    "You and I are not qualified to talk to me, but I still haven''t stopped you. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    Servant subconsciously asked why three words, and these three words after export he regretted. Chufei is also insidious. When he was a child, his favorite thing to do was to play this type of brain twists, jokes and so on.


    There are two key points in Chu Fei''s words, one is "you are not qualified to talk to me", the other is "I didn''t stop you, do you want to know the reason?"


    The two key points appeared next to each other before and after, and the latter one also used questions to attract the attention of the other party, so the other party was hit.


    "Damn, you dare to play with me!" The servant was angry, and very angry. He had been wronged in Yemi since he told the master. And chufei suddenly came for a while, of course, it would make the whole guy blow up completely.


    But he didn''t have the chance to revenge Chu Fei, and even if he had the chance, he didn''t have any ability.


    "Saner, come back." The youth called a, originally wanted to compare with Chu Fei, the servant agreed a, but then retreated to the youth side.


    "Friend, you are a beautiful little fox. Can you sell it to me?"


    "For you? How much do you want to pay for it? " Chu Fei is not happy in the heart, where follow where, come up to buy own small fox!


    "You can open the price at will. As long as it doesn''t exceed 100000 Liang, I can pay the bill now. If I have changed it, the money will be handed over to you in three days. How about that?""It seems that you are really rich. Are you a rich man?"


    "Oh, no, my friend, you are too polite. I don''t know the fox


    "No matter how much money you pay, I won''t sell it."


    "Hey, boy, are you looking for trouble?" Among the servants, the one who was made the third son by a young man had the biggest temper and was the easiest to get angry.


    Now it has been proved. Before the young master said anything, the third son has been furious.


    "What do you think you are? You don''t sell what our young master likes! How sincere our young master is! The price is so high, can''t it be worth a broken fox? "


    Ah


    Chu Fei sighed, looked at the boy and said:


    "I''ll send you a message. I''m not afraid that it''s not good. I''m afraid that it''s not good If you want such people to be your servants, I''m afraid your bright future will be far away from you. "


    Chu Fei said this sentence is very reasonable, he himself has seen many people will be down, mainly because there are no good friends around to help.


    Especially those rich second-generation people who have money, time and are not willing to work hard, such rich second-generation people, whether for their own safety or for the safety of their own goods, or simply want to find some people who can play with them and protect themselves, such people are called bodyguards in the field.


    There is also an old saying that "those who are close to the red and those who are close to the ink are black", which means that changes in people''s character and thinking can be influenced by people around them, saying, "thank you for your reminding, but little fox, are you really not going to sell it to me? I can promise that as long as you sell me the fox, I won''t rob you of the room. "


    "What do you mean? Besides, if I don''t sell it to you, you will continue to rob my room?" Chu Fei asked with a smile instead of anger.


    "Yes, I''ve come too far today. I need to rest, which is very important to me."


    "Yes? Since you have so much money, just go out and find a house to buy. Why do you have to rob my room? What''s more, it''s still a room with some problems. "


    "There''s so much nonsense there. If you don''t give a word, you''ll get out of here. If you don''t, you''ll make a quick offer. Isn''t it a man?" He was angry with chufei''s saying, "if you''re not afraid of bad things, you''re afraid of bad people." although he''s just a servant, he can also recognize that chufei is talking about himself.


    "Ha ha..." Chu Fei sneered and said, "well, let''s make an offer."


    The young man nodded and I smile. Then he gave the offer to the servant named saner again. It''s just a quotation. The teenager doesn''t feel that he needs to do it himself.


    "My friend, don''t blame us for bullying you. Now we''ll give you 100 Liang silver. If you don''t have money, you''d better get out of here. You''re not qualified to live in this room."


    Chu Fei laughed and said, "don''t worry, I haven''t quoted yet..."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your quotation. Now we''ll give you a hundred taels of silver. How about you! I don''t know how much money you can afford! If it''s still one or two silver, you''d better not say it. "


    Is Chu feiqiong? No, but chufei does look poor on the surface. Think about what he went through last night. After that night, how could chufei''s clothes be kept clean and tidy.


    In fact, Chu Fei is like a mud monkey. The clothes on the body have been dirty for a long time, and the face is covered with dust.


    "It''s a coincidence that I''ll pay one or two silver..."


    "Boy, you are sincere in making trouble, aren''t you?" San''er stretched out his hand to line up on the counter, and the guests next to the bar were all startled.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet. I''ll give you one or two silver, plus your arm... "


    "What do you mean?" San''er frowned and his eyes flashed with fierce light.


    "Don''t you understand? I''ll give you a silver or two and your arm. That''s my offer for the last room. "


    From the communication just now, chufei has determined that none of the three servants is a monk. They are the stronger one among the mortals at most. Of course, the young master is not.


    "Ha ha ha, you want one of my arms. I don''t know if you have the ability!"


    "It''s not easy for you to worry if you have the ability. How about my offer? Are you satisfied with it?"


    "I''m satisfied with you!"


    Three son''s violent temper can''t help it long ago. After Chu Fei finally asked this sentence, three son completely went crazy and rushed to Chu Fei.


    It''s still tender. Although the movements of saner are a little powerful, they can only be in the range of mortals in the end. Maybe this saner can be called the third floor Wulin man in the mortal world.


    Chufei laughs, without any action, but a Firebird suddenly appears in front of chufei. At this time, saner''s fist is hitting chufei, and the position of Firebird is on the way of saner''s fist.After all, saner is an ordinary man, and his reaction can''t keep up with him at all. Especially when he saw the Firebird appeared, he immediately realized that he had kicked the iron plate.


    Just when san''er''s fist was about to hit the Firebird, the Firebird suddenly flapped and flew high, avoiding san''er''s fist. San''er was so scared that he was drenched with cold sweat. Seeing the Firebird flying, he stopped his attack directly, because he knew that no matter what he did, he could not win Chu Fei, just because Chu Fei was not an ordinary man, he was a monk.

 Chapter 171

    "Well, are you satisfied with my offer?" Chufei looks at the servant named saner with a smile, and his eyes scan the other two servants.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We have no eyes to collide with you. I hope you have a lot of money. Please forgive us."


    It was the master of the three servants, the young man, who spoke. Chu Fei didn''t know why the boy could change his mind so happily, and he sincerely apologized to himself.


    If it''s because of strength, the teenager''s apology is too sincere. In fact, from the perspective of human nature, anyone who has to bow his head because of the suppression of power will be very unwilling. There is no way to completely cover up such emotion.


    Especially young people like this boy Young people do not know how to hide themselves perfectly.


    But Chu Fei can''t see any trace of unwillingness in this young man. It''s a kind of feeling, a kind of feeling that you can''t say clearly but you can be sure.


    Originally, he wanted to teach these people a lesson, but now they are all like this, so there is no need for Chu Fei to teach them any more lessons. What''s more, chufei has no interest in teaching them.


    "You can leave here and go to other places to find a shop. I''ll take this room."


    "Well, well, what you say is what you say. We''ll leave immediately. We won''t disturb you any more!" The young man bowed deeply, and his three servants also bowed together, but they were servants after all. It was not good for the master to bow, so the three men knelt down directly to kowtow to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei''s heart is speechless, and he is also the master''s three servants!


    "All right, let''s go."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go. We''ll be right away!" The boy nodded quickly, and then left with three servants.


    Chufei doesn''t care where they go, whether they have a place to live, and chufei doesn''t care either. Chufei only cares about his room, hot bath and food, and then the soft bed can make him have a good sleep.


    "You Please, please... " The shopkeeper is also stupid. He never thought that chufei would be a monk. Fortunately, I didn''t offend him before. Otherwise, whether the store can still be opened and whether I can still live are two things.


    In fact, the shopkeeper also wants to be blind. If Chu Fei is really a big monk who can''t be offended, I''m afraid the shopkeeper just now has already died.


    The shopkeeper thought that he didn''t offend chufei. He thought that chufei couldn''t find out his funny performance. Unfortunately, all these were just what he thought.


    The construction style and functional layout of this hotel are not much different from the design of modern hotels on earth, at least the concept is the same. Enter the lobby, the front desk, and then go up the stairs, above which are the rooms, one by one.


    Because of its small area and less advanced construction technology, the inn has only three floors. Besides, the houses of this hotel are all in the backyard. There is only one lobby in front of it. You can eat and drink tea here. It''s a small hotel.


    Chu Fei, led by the shopkeeper, goes around the counter and down the aisle into the backyard. Facing chufei in the backyard, they have three floors of rooms for guests, with stables and kitchens on both sides, as well as a small latrine.


    Of course, this toilet is not for the guests. Although the guests will not be stopped if they have to use it, they still have a toilet in the room. Usually, as long as it is convenient to keep it in the toilet, people will naturally take the toilet out.


    The last room the shopkeeper said was on the third floor of the top floor, and it was the end of the kitchen. Chu Fei, who came to the room with the shopkeeper, looked around and found that the room was actually very good. The space was not small, the furniture was well placed, and it was still very bright.


    Such a room, in this small inn, should really be regarded as a high-class elegant room.


    Chu Fei nodded with satisfaction, holding the fox came to the table and sat down, the shopkeeper''s smile, want to go, dare not go, do not go and afraid.


    After all, Chu Fei is a monk. In the eyes of the common people, monks are not very different from immortals, but more importantly, for the common people, most of the monks kill people without blinking an eye.


    "Shopkeeper, arrange someone to prepare bath water for me, and send me a pot of tea by the way. Come back to me after you finish this. I have to ask what''s wrong with your room."


    The shopkeeper nodded and ran out as if he had been pardoned.


    About ten minutes later, the shopkeeper himself came in with a pot of tea. On the table in front of Chu Fei, there were already washed teapots and bowls, but they were all empty.


    After the shopkeeper came in with the tea, the first thing was to wash the cup and pour the tea for Chu Fei, and then to store water in the teapot. Finally, all these are done, and the shopkeeper carefully said:


    "elder, the man is already boiling water. After a stick of incense, the water will be ready. At that time, I''ll call you to take a bath below.""Going somewhere else? Can''t you do it in this room? " As modern people, really few people can accept such things as bathhouse.


    Of course, it''s one thing not to have a choice when you go to school, and it''s another thing to take a public bath when you do. Chufei is the kind of person who absolutely wants to be alone when he takes a bath. At least he can''t have other people around.


    "Yes, it''s OK, but there will be a lot of water in the room, but as long as you don''t mind, there will be no problem. We''ll clean it up as soon as possible


    "Well, let''s wash it in my room. It''s troublesome..." Chu Fei politely said, but it was Chu Fei''s politeness that made the shopkeeper flattered and even frightened.


    "No trouble, no trouble, as long as the seniors are satisfied."


    "Well, can the shopkeeper tell me what''s wrong with this room? What''s the problem? "


    "Well This is it, this room Haunted... "


    "Haunted? Is it true or not? " Chufei was surprised that this kind of thing appeared on the earth. Chufei didn''t think much about it, but it appeared in a world where there were monks, which was a little untrue.


    As long as you think about it a little bit, you can understand that the simplest way for people on earth to expel ghosts is fire, whether it''s candlelight or incense, or other flames, and then firecrackers. There''s a saying that "it''s hard for immortals to escape". Firecrackers are the only way to expel ghosts.


    There is a similar saying in many places. If you feel that something is wrong with your home and doubt that there is something unclean, don''t worry. Go to the market and buy a firecracker, take it home and light it, throw it in the house, or walk around with it. When the firecrackers are released, the so-called evil spirits will be gone.


    Although this method does not sound reliable, many people still say it is very effective. But it''s still on earth, isn''t it Lagerstroemia.


    There are so many friars in the world of crape myrtle. Every friar has a deeper vitality. Fortunately, he can get enough fierce fire. Those who kill more will have a strong evil spirit. These things are the nemesis of ghosts. Of course, the premise is that there are ghosts.


    "What''s the matter? How can there be a ghost all of a sudden... "


    "In fact, it''s not sudden. This ghost worked for me before he died. He''s one of our guys. He''s an apprentice in the kitchen. His family..."


    The shopkeeper has a very detailed understanding of the ghost''s life, so he can tell the truth, and let Chu Fei''s interest rise.


    First of all, the man''s name is Ding Yi, and his parents'' surname is Ding. Because they are illiterate, they are greedy of using "one" as their name.


    Ding Yi''s family is a butcher, and how many generations of butchers are there. It is said that Ding Yi''s ancestor is a butcher. No matter how many places he has moved or how many homes he has changed, the butcher''s skill has never been left behind.


    What''s more, it''s said that their family''s pig knife is also ancestral. I never know how many generations ago our ancestors began to use that pig knife. It''s the same with the Ding generation.


    What kind of existence is a butcher? Such people are usually respected by everyone, at least few people dare to provoke casually. In addition, the butcher will certainly show up to help during the Spring Festival and when the family is doing something important.


    In principle, butchers should be very popular. But in fact, as long as they are not in front or behind, few people in this village will speak well of Ding Yi''s parents.


    I don''t know when it started. Anyway, it spread all of a sudden in the village. Even the butchers who killed pigs were very guilty of killing. After they died, they would be punished by the local government, and there was no good end at all.


    This kind of thing is more and more powerful. At first, it was a chat between the old people. Later, the young people also knew it. Later, even the children in the village knew it, and the more powerful it was.


    When Ding Yi was 9 years old, his parents both died. They died of illness. It''s no use to ask a doctor for examination.


    Moreover, the Ding family has always been a single lineage in this village, and there are no blood relatives at all. Therefore, after Ding Yi''s parents died, Ding Yi did not live well for a long time.


    Ding Yi is a descendant of the Ding family. Although he is still young, he has been following his father to kill pigs since he was a child. He has learned almost everything about technology. When his parents died, in order to live and eat, Ding Yi had to start the business of killing pigs again.


    Of course, Ding Yi is not as diligent as his father in killing pigs, but he is interested in killing other animals and animals. For example, anyone who goes up the mountain to fight a wild animal will be sent directly to Ding Yi. After setting up a little money, he will ask Ding Yi to help with skinning, cutting meat, and eviscerating


    Ding Yi likes to take such a job, but he has little interest in killing pigs. If it is not really no food to eat, Ding Yidu try to avoid killing pigs.


    Next door to the Ding family was a widow, and she was a very young widow. When she was young, her husband was eaten by wild animals when he went out hunting. Only half of her body was found.At that time, widows were less than 20 years old and naturally had no children. It''s hard for the widow to live alone. Ding Yi, an independent child, is no better.


    In addition, the two were neighbors, so they gradually took care of each other. Don''t think about it. It''s not an ambiguous story, because the age difference between the two people is too big.


    In the end, the development of Ding Yi and the widow was nothing but talk. The widow became Ding Yi''s elder sister, and Ding Yi became the widow''s younger brother.

 Chapter 172

    If things go on like this, maybe Ding Yi and the widow will have something to do with each other. But the problem is that the development in the future is not good.


    When Ding Yi was about 14 years old, one day, I don''t know what happened. A group of children of the same age in the village beat Ding Yi. They beat Ding Yi very hard and almost killed him alive.


    At that time, Ding Yi was in a coma in bed for three days and three nights, and then he finally woke up. During that time, the widow was always by his side to take care of him.


    The widow once said that there was something wrong when Ding Yi woke up, as if he had forgotten what had happened. Fortunately, the amnesia was only temporary, and Ding Yi soon returned to normal.


    Ding Yi, who returned to normal, didn''t go to those who beat him. The more he didn''t report to the government, he just continued to sit quietly in his butcher''s business.


    However, compared with before, Ding Yi has made great changes. For example, he treats pigs and game equally, no longer refuses to kill pigs, on the contrary, he will win very happily.


    In this way, Ding Yi was beaten so muddled in the past, and Ding Yi began to walk closer and closer with the widow. Then one day, the nearby school opened up the selection of disciples, and a fairy who could fly to heaven was shouting the selection notice, explaining the date and all kinds of information.


    It was the evening when Ding Yi went to bed early because he did a lot of work during the day. In the middle of the night, some people in the village heard a woman''s scream, others said they heard a scream


    But anyway, it was said that the voice came from the widow''s house. Although the villagers usually like to gossip, when there is something really wrong, they all help and say,


    the same thing happened that time. Almost all the villagers went there, but when they got there, they found that Ding Yi was holding the widow and crying, while the widow was half naked with bruises on her neck, stomach and chest, and the fatal wound was a narrow wound on her neck Mouth.


    Although I can''t believe it, people still subconsciously think that Ding Yi is the one who killed the widow. The reason must be that he killed people because he was not allowed to commit adultery.


    Ding Yi is old enough to know about men and women. If his parents are still there, he can be ready to get married. The widow not only looks good, but also has a good figure. What''s more, her age is not much different from that of Ding Yi.


    Maybe it''s a bit of a loss to be a good daughter-in-law, but it''s very worthwhile to be a lover.


    At that time, almost all the villagers thought so, and Ding Yi didn''t have any arguments. But at that time, there was an old man who was very respected. The old man opened a small private school, and his main job was to read and read for the children under his feet.


    The old man took the initiative to say that Ding Yi could not be a murderer.


    Then the old man took Ding Yi to explain. After all, there was a person in charge of this kind of thing. As long as Ding Yi could say one or two or three, then the suspicion of murder would not fall on Ding Yi.


    Ding Yi did say it, but what he said surprised all the people present, because no one dared to believe what Ding Yi said was true.


    Ding Yi expressed his doubts. He believed that the man who killed the widow must be a monk. And Ding Yi suspected the monk who was flying in the sky to announce the selection of disciples.


    Unfortunately, Ding Yi has no evidence, no evidence at all. All he has is speculation and some things he knows by himself, such as some news he hears.


    If the old man didn''t protect Ding Yi, I''m afraid Ding Yi would definitely be treated as a murderer.


    After this, Ding Yi became very interested in cultivation. It''s hard to say what he thought. But everyone knows that Ding Yi''s death must be one of the reasons why he was willing to participate in the selection.


    The result of Ding Yi''s participation in the selection came out at that time and was immediately announced. Some people even ridiculed Ding Yi on the spot. Ding Yi''s body can''t be cultivated, which is one of the most impossible systems.


    At first, people in the village didn''t know what was going on. After repeated questioning, Ding Yicai revealed the truth. It turns out that Ding Yi''s system is called the eternal waste. That is to say, from ancient times, people in this system could not succeed in cultivation.


    This is the law summed up by monks for thousands of years or even longer. No one can help the cultivation of the ancient waste body, and no one can understand how the ancient waste body can exist.


    The shopkeeper doesn''t know exactly what is the eternal waste. So here, the shopkeeper didn''t explain it in detail, so he went directly to the back.


    Because Ding Yi was an eternal waste, he was naturally blasted out by other sects. Back in the village, Ding Yi is still in his normal state - butcher.


    Later, I don''t know if Ding Yi feels bored just waiting to kill pigs and small animals at home, so Ding Yi comes to the shopkeeper and finds a small job as a kitchen helper.


    Ding Yi''s job here is to kill all kinds of animals A few years later, it''s time for those sects to open up again to select their disciples.


    This time Ding Yi did not participate in the selection, but Dante Yi died in the inn because of this selection. It is said that at that time, there was a friar flying in the sky and announcing the rules for the selection of children. Somehow, the friar who announced the rules noticed Ding Yi, and then directly killed Ding Yi without even saying a word.When a monk killed a mortal, no one dared to say anything. Even the sects and officials in charge here did not say anything because of the death of ordinary people.


    Anyway, the story of Ding Yi when he was alive ended like this


    And the real haunting began on the seventh day after Ding Yi died, that is, the first seven days. It''s a folk saying that the first seven return souls, but what others return is souls, but what Ding Yi returns is killing, all kinds of killing, and killing that no longer distinguishes between animals and humans.


    Every four or five days before and after the full moon night, Ding Yi''s ghost will appear in this room in the middle of the night. Yes, it appears directly in the room where chufei is now.


    No one can understand what is going on, and no one can say it clearly. The shopkeeper also asked the old monk to help Ding Yidu several times, but the result was no effect at all.


    Later also gave up, anyway, as long as the good calendar, full moon before and after a few days do not let people live in this room is good.


    "So Does that mean that Ding Yi''s ghost will appear tonight... "


    "Yes, it should be. I haven''t seen him for several years, because I won''t come to this room these days. Naturally, I can''t see Ding Yi''s ghost Ah, a poor man, too. "


    "Well, yes, I''m very interested. I''ll wait here."


    "Master, you are not an ordinary person. You are a monk. If possible, I hope you can help Ding to get through. This child is a good man. I don''t want his ghost to float outside forever."


    "Well, I''ll see it then."


    "I''ll thank you for the child first." When he said this, the shopkeeper turned down and knocked his head several times before he stood up. Chufei didn''t stop him, because he really wanted to take care of it.


    After all, meddling is fun


    "Master, I''ll show you whether the bath water is ready..."


    Chu Fei nodded and the shopkeeper walked out of the room. Shopkeeper tells the whole story for a long time. Chu Fei estimates that the hot water should have been burned.


    Sure enough, a moment later, the shopkeeper walked in front of him, followed by two men, who were carrying a big barrel with half of the hot water steaming.


    Under the arrangement of the shopkeeper, the two guys carefully put the barrel in the main hall of the room, and then the two guys ran up and down again. The boiling water in the barrel was licked to more than half of the position, and then they prepared two barrels of cold water before pushing it out.


    The shopkeeper and the assistant left after they finished doing this, and Chu Fei closed the door and inserted it, and then came to the bedside with the fox


    "Little fox, I''m going to take off my clothes and take a bath. Would you like to join me?"


    Chu Fei was just joking. He didn''t know that after hearing this, the fox ran to the bed directly, got into the quilt and refused to come out.


    Chufei laughed and quickly took off his clothes, then stepped into the barrel.


    you are not allowed to wash the fox in bed for a while


    A can understand people''s words and also know shy little fox, Chu Fei this words have no effect at all, little fox kill all don''t want to come over.


    In the end, Chu Fei had no choice but to wash himself first, and then he took out the ordinary coarse cloth clothes from the system interface and put them on. As for the dirty sea of clouds, Chu Fei didn''t have the heart to wash them. Who made him a big money now! Just replace it with a new one!


    The reason why Chu Fei put on coarse cloth clothes first is to keep a low-key, low-key into the small cave, low-key to investigate the small cave.


    "Little fox!" Chu Fei, who was dressed, went to the bedside, lifted the quilt, picked up the fox who covered his eyes with his front legs, and then came to the wooden barrel.


    "Little fox, you won''t let me take a bath. Now I have to use the remaining water..."


    Chufei is also evil. He is forcing the fox to take a bath with his own bath water Obscene, too obscene.


    But the little fox couldn''t resist, so he had to give up his resistance and let chufei, the wretched guy, make trouble. Wait until it''s not easy to clean, Chu Fei this just made a Firebird, a person and a fox around the Firebird next to heating and drying.


    When the water on their bodies, hair and hair was dry, it was noon


    Then there was eating and sleeping. The middle shopkeeper asked the man to take out the wooden barrel in the room and clean up the water stains on the ground. Chufei and fox are sleeping together. When they wake up, it''s evening. Chufei finds out his mobile phone and looks at the time. It''s 11 o''clock in the evening. It''s estimated that most people have gone to sleep now.


    Chu Fei put the fox into the bed, and he got out of bed and stood in the room. The village is full of ordinary people, so they can only use candles for lighting at night, but chufei has been sleeping, so the candles have not been lit.Chufei saw the candle and candlestick during the day and knew their location, so chufei directly called out Firebird and let Firebird light all the candles in the room.


    Then Firebird circled back to the palm of Chu Fei''s hand. Chu Fei grasped it and the flame disappeared. A moment after the fire disappeared, there was a figure in the room.

 Chapter 173

    At the beginning, it was just a figure, just like a person''s shadow on the wall in the light of a candle. But as time went on, the figure suddenly came out of the wall and floated in the air.


    That is a young man, Chu Fei distinguish very clearly, this should be the shopkeeper''s mouth that Ding Yi. It''s really good-looking and young.


    But Chu Fei really wondered why he couldn''t find the wound on Ding Yi''s body. Although it''s a ghost, generally speaking, it''s not said that ghosts keep the same appearance when they die?


    "Isn''t the legend reliable?" Chu Fei thought in his heart, but he didn''t make any action or make any sound. Because Chu Fei worried that if he moved, he would scare Ding Yi''s soul away.


    Soul, this is the soul, the soul of a man! This kind of thing has never been heard of on earth. No one has ever seen a ghost with his own eyes.


    Chu Fei looked at the wandering soul carefully. At last, Chu Fei found that Ding Yi''s soul seemed to be looking for something.


    If not looking for something, how could Ding Yi''s soul stay with his head down all the time.


    Chu Fei believed in his own judgment, but he didn''t believe in Ding Yi''s soul. In other words, chufei knows that even in the legend of the earth, the soul is not the only thing left behind after death.


    There is another kind of thing similar to soul but not soul, which is called obsession


    Obsession, which is only a very weak soul energy, does not have much intelligence, or no intelligence at all. Every time they appear, they need specific conditions. When the conditions are met, obsession will appear.


    After the emergence of obsession will often repeat the same or the same set of actions, until the obsession conditions change, they will slowly disappear.


    Obsession is not a ghost, because obsession does not harm people. In a word, obsession is the kind of toad that crawls on its feet, does not bite but responds to people.


    Chu Fei thought for a long time with his shoulder in his arms, and finally decided not to pay attention to Ding Yi''s soul or obsession this evening. After daybreak tomorrow, Chu Fei tried to look around the place where it circled. If he could find something, it would be the key to understand the mystery of kaiding''s soul.


    But if we don''t find anything, it means that Ding Yi''s soul is not here to find something, but for some other reason. We''ll wait until tomorrow night.


    After making the decision, chufei quietly climbed into bed and went to sleep with the fox. Early the next morning, Chu Fei was disturbed by the little fox''s tail and woke up.


    After opening her eyes, chufei found that she didn''t know when the fox rubbed her shoulder from her arms, and her little head was leaning against chufei''s shoulder The tail is boring and random.


    "Fox, you wake up early."


    Chu Fei yawned and slouched. Then he hugged the fox and teased Zhou. Chu Fei got up in spirits.


    Chu Fei got up first to wash, then went to the bed, took the clothes he changed last night in his hand, ready to dispose of them.


    But just as chufei grabbed the clothes, chufei found something in the wrist of the clothes. There is a one-piece wristband at the wrist of the clothes of the sea of clouds. At the same time, some small things can be put inside the wristband.


    Chufei had already found out this, but he didn''t need to put anything in it.


    But just now, chufei felt a small bar in the wristband


    Chu Fei opened the wrist guard, and out came a small paper tube. After opening it, there were several words on it: Xiao Bai Lian is elder Han''s son.


    It''s such an endless sentence, and Chu Fei doesn''t know the handwriting, but after just looking at the content, Chu Fei immediately knows that it''s definitely written by Yu Lianhua.


    Because it seems that only yulianhua can put the note in chufei''s clothes without being discovered by chufei. Meanwhile, elder Han has information about his illegitimate son, which is almost impossible for anyone except yulianhua to know.


    That is to say


    "Is that elder Han''s taste so heavy that he plays with his son?"


    Chu Fei shivered, and then he shook his head and threw the messy idea out of his head.


    "It should be just a concubine to cover up the identity of his son, that''s all, for sure!"


    Chu Fei forced himself to brainwash, otherwise that kind of disgusting scene will often appear in Chu Fei''s head. Finally, when Chu Fei finally changed his mind, more than half an hour has passed.


    Chufei sighed, carrying his clothes came to the yard, summoned Firebird, lit clothes, etc. after the clothes completely burned to ashes, chufei turned back to his room."Come here, fox! Let''s look for something


    After hearing Chu Fei''s call, the fox, who is still rolling on the bed, immediately runs and knows, and lies on Chu Fei''s shoulder waiting for Chu Fei''s action.


    "Well, that''s fine..." Chu Fei originally wanted to let the little fox look for it with him, but he didn''t want the little fox to look for it with him. This is totally different.


    Chu Fei first recalled the position of Ding Yi''s soul last night, and then began to search.


    The whole building is made of wood. The floor and ceiling are all made of wood. The bearing beams and columns are also made of wood. Since it''s all made of wood, it''s easy to hide things. After all, wood is very easy to operate.


    Looking for, looking for, looking for, more than an hour, Chu Fei seemed to plow the field. He said that everything in this area had been checked many times. But in the end, nothing


    "Do I really want to be crooked? They are not looking for things? "


    Chu Fei thought with no confidence, then suddenly raised his head and put the realization on the "ceiling". It''s difficult for wooden buildings to have a real ceiling. Most of them are all kinds of beams and columns, regardless of the primary and secondary thickness. Anyway, most of them can be seen directly.


    Chu Fei looked up for a long time and didn''t find anything. Just when he wanted to give up, the little fox on Chu Fei''s shoulder jumped to the beam above. Then the little fox started to walk along the beam and came to the top. In a very dark gap, he pulled out a piece of cloth.


    "Yes?" Chu Fei was surprised and said, "little fox can do it, but let me be careful of the danger."


    With that, chufei jumped up at the right angle and landed steadily on the main beam of the room. Then chufei reached out and grabbed the piece of cloth and slowly pulled it out.


    At least chufei can pull the things out a little bit, but at the end of the pull, chufei carefully let the fox back to the bed, and then chufei bit his teeth and pulled the things out completely.


    It was a small cloth bag, the size of A4 paper, more than two inches thick. It was wrapped with a piece of black cloth, and several strings were blocked outside.


    "The bag is so tight, what is it?"


    Chufei grabbed the package and jumped down, then put it on the table. Chufei didn''t dare to open it with his own hand. After all, who knows if there is anything dangerous in it.


    So Chu Fei first exchanged a pair of scissors from the system, and then a whole set of anti radiation and smoke clothing. Later, Chu Fei put on these things in the helpless eyes of the little fox.


    Until this time, Chu Fei really had the courage to open this thing.


    Scissors line up, cut short, tied to a circle of string. Then Chu Fei stretched out his hands with 100% protection and opened the cloth layer by layer.


    But the things exposed inside made Chu Fei feel sad and shocked, divided into contradictions, but made people feel that it was very reasonable.


    Inside the package was a pig knife, black, and a letter full of words. It was very neat and thick. It was impossible to know what was inside without opening it.


    The total length of this pig killing knife is about 30 cm, the handle is more than 10 cm, the thickness is just right, and the body is an arc-shaped pig killing knife with a square tail and a sharp head.


    In real life, Chu Fei has never seen anyone use this kind of kitchen knife, but he has seen it many times in the movie. Especially in Stephen Chow''s classic "domestic Lingling lacquer", the protagonist Stephen Chow''s pig killing knife is similar to the black pig killing knife in front of chufei''s eyes. It''s just that the black pig killing knife in front of chufei''s eyes looks bigger than one size.


    Black pig knife, how to see how evil Chu Fei reaches for his hand and covers the handle of the butcher''s knife. He doesn''t feel any discomfort. Then Chu Fei turns over the blade and sees two characters engraved on the rune near the handle: kill


    Shock, continuous shock, just after seeing these two words, Chu Fei directly felt two shocks, huge shock!


    The first shock is that the knife looks ordinary except for its black color and shape. At least it doesn''t feel too mysterious. But when I stare at these two words, I feel boundless learning sea and boundless murderous spirit!


    The second shock is that Chu Fei doesn''t know these two words, because they are not Chinese characters or characters on the earth. In fact, they should be a symbol, a mysterious mark with unpredictable power. But when you see them, the word "kill" will automatically appear in your mind.


    It seems that only the word "kill" can show the real magic of this pig knife.


    "This is definitely not a simple pig knife. No wonder Ding Yi wants to hide it!"


    After reading the pig knife, Chu Fei picked up the thick paper. Chufei took it very carefully and opened it more carefully, because this piece of paper has been put for a long time, and it is already a little fragile.


    Chu Fei opened it carefully, but with the number of layers, Chu Fei''s hand began to shake. This is not fear but excitement, because the words written on this paper are actually Chinese characters!Absolute Chinese characters! And it''s Chinese font! Those who can write Pang Zhonghua characters must have practiced with Pang Zhonghua''s calligraphy since childhood, and such characters must have come from the hands of people on earth.


    When he opened the paper, Chu Fei saw the contents of the letter. There were not many words, but he didn''t know what it was like.

 Chapter 174

    ¡­¡­ My name is Ding Yi. I come from the earth. My hometown is Yongning Village, Tianshui County, Hangzhou city. I was an orphan. I was raised by my aunt and uncle when I was a child. I also have two cousins, one is Shi Shi, the other is Xiao Tian and Xiao Shui.


    In 2000, I met a debris flow on my way home from other places. I thought I would die, but I didn''t expect that I was reborn in this world, born again in a boy of the same name I''m an eternal waste, and I can''t practice. Which sect told me that. But I know very well that they are wrong, because with the help of this black saber, my cultivation can be improved faster than ordinary talents


    I feel like I''ve been exposed. I don''t know why, but I firmly believe that I write down these, hoping that maybe a latecomer can understand them. If you understand them, then I hope you can practice hard. When you can return to our earth, please wait for my missing to see my relatives


    Sign, Ding Yi from the earth thanks.


    A whole letter, several pieces of paper, but the content is not very much, in addition to some feelings, the rest of the content is not much refined.


    The letter is written with a brush. There is no way. After all, few people on earth are used to writing with a brush. Maybe he can write more with a ballpoint pen.


    But this is not something that needs to be tangled now Because Chu Fei intentionally or unintentionally avoided a content -- Shi Shi from seeing the first sentence of this letter.


    Would that be a coincidence? Chu Fei doesn''t know, but judging from the content of this letter, maybe Ding Yi''s cousin Shi Shi is the one Chu Fei just met.


    The name is the same, the family members are the same, but Shi Shi did not say that she had a missing cousin, did she forget? No, maybe it''s some other reason, or this poem is not another poem at all.


    After reading this letter, Chu Fei sighed deeply. He knew that even if this Shi Shi really was who Shi Shi was, even if Chu Fei really brought back Ding Yi''s missing, but this letter, in any case, could not let Shi Shi know, let alone let Shi Shi''s family know.


    There is no need for anyone else, anyone else, to know.


    It''s not that Chu is stingy, but that once this letter is made public, it means that the real existence is made public. Then, no one can grasp what kind of turmoil will appear in the society at that time.


    Therefore, what Chu Fei can do is to read the letter carefully, keep it in mind and destroy it.


    And Chu Fei did, when he burned the letter, Chu Fei also decadent sat on the stool. Chu Fei didn''t know whether he was doing it right or not. In other words, from one point of view, it was right, but from another point of view, it was wrong.


    Right and wrong, just from different angles, brought Chu Fei the same sad mood.


    What can I say? What can I say? For the time being, it seems that only Dadong can really talk with chufei. Other people, even those girls who have good feelings for each other, can''t.


    Not yet, not yet Chufei smiles bitterly in his heart.


    On the bed, when chufei''s mood began to fluctuate, little fox had already found out. Little fox doesn''t know what happened, but because of chufei''s advice, little fox knows he can''t go now.


    Can''t die, but can''t bear to see Chu Fei a person pain, little fox is very anxious, anxious in bed constantly around the circle. She wanted to go down, to get out of bed, to go to chufei''s arms, to give chufei some comfort, but


    Whoosh!


    Little fox finally left the bed and got into Chu Fei''s arms. There was no language or encouragement. Little fox can not do much, but Chu Fei felt the infinite tenderness from little fox.


    "Maybe I did it wrong, maybe I did it right. But anyway, since we have already done it, there is no need to struggle any more, right? "


    Say this, Chu Fei tightly hugged the little fox, eyes are looking at the black pig knife on the table, silent.


    Ding Yi''s letter details the black pig knife he found What is the effect of what he called a saber? In short, the more you kill, the more powerful you are. The more you kill, the more powerful you are.


    It''s such a simple and rude thing, but it appears in the world of crape myrtle, and it can change the so-called eternal waste.


    This kind of knife is absolutely a treasure, but the problem is, can''t you use this knife to kill too much?


    for this problem, Chu Fei just continued for a short time, and then gave up. What''s the trouble! Ding Yi killed for so long, but he only killed small animals. He didn''t kill people at all.


    Next, Chu Fei stayed with the fox for a long time. Until his mood was completely stable, Chu Fei threw all the things on the table. The knife was thrown into his tuntian ring, and the wrapped cloth was burned with fire. He followed the letter.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei left the room with the little fox and walked out of the inn. Chufei came out without any purpose. He just wanted to go for a walk.That night, Chu Fei and fox sat on the bed together, quietly waiting for the time to pass, waiting for Ding Yi to appear. Chu Fei took other people''s things, took other people''s treasure, should always make some expression.


    The same time, the same way, Ding Yi''s soul appeared, still floating where, constantly circling, without any pause, there is no sound.


    Chu Fei stood up with the fox in his arms and stepped forward to Ding Yi''s hovering soul. Then Chu Fei said, "fellow townsman, I know Shi Shi."


    The word "fellow townsman" is used to tell Ding Yi his origin, and the word "knowing Shi Shi" is used to tell Ding Yi that his missing can be received by his relatives.


    Chu Fei didn''t do anything after he finished. He just stood here and quietly looked at Ding Yi''s soul.


    Ding Yi is still floating and hovering. Just when Chu Fei thinks that this kind of talk has no effect, Ding Yi''s soul stops and stops opposite Chu Fei. Of course, it is also in the air.


    "You..."


    "I come from the earth, Shishi. I know Shi Shi."


    Ding Yi''s soul was silent. After a long time, he said "Dao..."


    "I''ve got the sabre. The sabre of killing is powerful. It matches your eternal waste."


    "Letter..."


    "I''ve seen it. I''ll tell your thoughts to your relatives and to Shi Shi. Don''t worry. "


    Ding Yi finally raised his head and showed his pale face. He laughed, which made Chu Fei feel sad.


    "Thank you Thank you... "


    Chu Fei didn''t respond any more. He just looked at Ding Yi''s soul and nodded.


    Ding a smile, pale smile, but he is really relieved. The breeze slowly, Ding Yi''s soul gradually fade, just a moment of effort, so quiet hours in front of Chu Fei.


    It''s over Ding Yi''s life is over


    "Well, it seems that it''s not easy to be a passer-by. I just don''t know how many passers-by there are in the world, or Ding Yi is the only one..."


    Little fox rubbed chufei''s chest, big tail swept back and forth on chufei''s neck, very comfortable.


    "Probability, probability, I don''t know how low the probability of two passers-by meeting is, but the probability of such a thing happening again and again is definitely lower."


    This day passed in the embrace of chufei and the fox. Until the next morning, the sun had been on the bottom, and chufei woke up slowly.


    Still the same, the little fox woke up earlier than chufei. When he woke up, he ran from chufei''s arms to chufei''s shoulder, leaning against chufei''s shoulder and shaking his tail to play.


    "It''s time to get down to business today..." What chufei said was of course to inquire about xiaodongtian. It''s just that it''s hard to know where to ask about such things.


    Maybe people all over the street know it, maybe few people know it. Chu Fei suddenly wanted to Tucao, if this is what the western world is good, just make complaints about the adventurer''s pub. What kind of news can''t be obtained if we go to that place?


    "Ah, people have to die and goods have to be thrown away."


    Chu Fei sighed and then got up. After washing, he made some delicious food. Then he had breakfast with little fox. After this is done, Chu Fei walks out of the inn with the fox in his arms, and sees him down to the street of the village with the smile of the shopkeeper.


    The prosperity of the village is only reflected in the roadside of the two main roads. In other places, there are no shops or sellers, but only houses for ordinary people.


    Chufei is wandering in the street. The fox in his arms attracts many people''s eyes. But just as chufei was bored and ready to go back, a voice rang out behind chufei.


    "Master?" Familiar with the voice, but not particularly familiar, Chu Fei looked back, just to see when he arrived at the Inn and his fight for the house.


    One master and three servants are still the three of them, but their clothes are very dirty. The three servants were OK. After all, they were servants. Their clothes were not high-grade things. They must be a little higher than Chu Fei''s clothes.


    But that young master is not the same. The rich young master always pays great attention to his clothes. So is the young master in front of him. He was originally wearing a gorgeous robe, but now his robe is covered with soil marks, and there are some small places with hay leaves.


    "It''s you. Where have you been these two days? How come it''s like this... "


    Chu Fei really inquired, but now he didn''t have the heart to tease these four people. Fortunately, these four people did not dare to show any displeasure because of their status as friars of Chu Fei.


    "Ah, I''m sorry for you. We''ve found a straw shed to make do with it these two days."


    "The straw shed? Why? You should not be short of money. Do you want to find a farmer''s home and spend some money without a house? " Chu Fei''s question can be said to ask four people''s heart crack inside.It has to be said that there are three masters and four servants, each of whom has a different idea from the others. The most obvious performance is this young master. Look at the young master who is only 14 or 15 years old


    After they were defeated in their fight for a house with Chu Fei, the four men discussed for a long time. The three servants thought that Chu Fei''s method was the most suitable for them. They took out some money to find a better farmer''s house and temporarily rented their house for a few days.


    When it''s used up, you can leave directly, so that other farmers can continue to live, and you won''t waste anything. Moreover, the farmers are all local people, with relatives and friends, so they are not likely to sleep on the streets.


    But the problem is that the young master directly refused the proposal for the following reasons:


    "when the emperor of heaven asked us to be arrogant and domineering again, we met our predecessors, which means we should change this style of work, so I decided that from now on, I would rather sleep in the grass shed than disturb others, even if it was just an ordinary farmer!"


    Of course, the three servants won''t agree, because even if this experience is really arranged by the Supreme God, even if it''s really to punish our arrogance and arrogance, we can pay to trade with others. Trading on the basis of mutual willingness is a very normal thing. How can we get here to disturb others!

 Chapter 175

    When the master and the three servants finished the story, Chu Fei looked at the young master with a speechless face and asked:


    "did the donkey kick you in the head?"


    Chu Fei''s words are very impolite, which makes the young man Leng for a while, but the three servants next to him think deeply. This state of view in Chu Fei''s eyes immediately felt that there was a problem.


    When they robbed the house before, the three servants didn''t go out together, but each of them showed obedience to the young master, but now they are not?


    As a servant, even if few of them really think about the master and the young master sincerely, they can''t give the young master face in front of chufei!


    "You three idiots?"


    Chu Fei is another sentence, two sentences plug people''s hearts. The reason for this is that Chu Fei admired the decision of the master and three servants to sleep in the hut. It can be said that after this, Chu Fei at least had a good impression on these people.


    As the old saying goes, the prodigal son does not change his money. That''s what Chu Fei thinks now. But the problem is that the young master seems to have gone too far.


    "Well, how did you say that, master..." The young master asked with a bitter smile.


    "Do you think it''s disturbing to find a farmer to exchange money for accommodation? But if someone''s family is in urgent need of money now, they don''t know where to get it. If you go, it''s a great help to others! " Chu Fei holds the little fox to despise a way.


    "Well This... " This young master is still too young. Although he is not stupid, people of this age are easy to get into the corner. I have to say that chufei''s words really destroyed the corner he got into.


    "I really convinced you. Have you eaten yet? Together Chu Fei is also bored, and what he wants to do is not a secret. Maybe these guys can help. What''s more important is that the enemy should be solved rather than tied up. Chu Fei also finds it interesting to meet these four guys with "abnormal" brain.


    "Yes, it''s my treat! Please come here, master. I know the food in a small shop here tastes very good! "


    I don''t know whether he is hungry or the young master is really interested in eating. When he heard Chu Fei''s invitation, he immediately smiles.


    The next three servants would not object, so they followed chufei and the young master. Speaking of this, the young master''s master and three servants came earlier than chufei. They have lived here for more than half a year. As for why they still rob the house with chufei, this is another matter.


    This small town is not big. Chufei knows that all the shops are beside the two intersecting roads, so a few people naturally don''t need to walk too far. They soon come to a small shop.


    The appearance of this small shop was very simple, because even when he came to the door, chufei didn''t immediately realize that it was a small restaurant. In Chu Fei''s opinion, it seemed that it was just the back window of a family.


    Moreover, there is no plaque on the front door. I just don''t know what to use to carve a few words on the doorframe of the front door, and it hasn''t been painted yet. It''s completely integrated with the doorframe. If I don''t pay attention, I really can''t know that I can eat here.


    "That''s it. We didn''t know it was a small restaurant until we lived here for a long time. There were not many people in it, but the food was delicious and the price was not expensive."


    Chufei nodded and didn''t have any idea about the evaluation of "good taste". First, chufei had eaten something with little fox before he came out, and now he was not hungry. Moreover, for delicious food, chufei didn''t think there was anything better than the taste of food in his own system.


    Even if we don''t talk about the system, just talk about all kinds of delicious food on the earth, it''s definitely not comparable to the food in the world. Of course, if compared with raw materials, Chu Fei knew that there was no way to compare. After all, everything in the world was moistened by the vitality of heaven and earth.


    And the things on the earth, let alone the vitality of heaven and earth, are very good without chemical fertilizer and pesticide.


    Under the guidance of the young master, Chu Fei walks into this humble restaurant with the fox in his arms. The desks and benches are very shabby, and the floors are very clean.


    There was no one in the hall. There was only one little girl. She was very young. She looked eight or nine years old. She would never be older.


    At this time, the little girl is lying on a table sleeping, wearing only a small group of broken flowers full of patches, although it is very old, but the clothes are very clean.


    Chu Fei looked at the young master around him in doubt, and asked what was going on with his eyes.


    The young master smiles and nods. He seems to be used to this scene. Then the young master quietly came to the little girl who was lying on the table. He sat on one side, his mouth close to the little girl''s head, and whispered:


    "little star, quick star, don''t catch cold!"


    The little girl hummed for a while after hearing the sound, then slowly turned her head and opened her eyes.


    "Sister..." Seeing the young master in front of her, the girl called little star cried happily. But just as she opened her mouth, the young master suddenly hugged the little star, creaked and asked quickly:"Explain why you fall asleep here! I told you not to! Go to bed when you''re sleepy! "


    When the young master is doing this, his eyes are still secretly aiming at chufei. He seems to be very worried about what chufei finds.


    But Chu Fei, holding the fox in his arms, looks at other places, as if he is visiting the environment of the restaurant. Chu Fei naturally noticed the conversation between the little girl and the young master, and not only noticed it, but also understood the meaning in an instant.


    The little star absolutely wants to call the young master sister, that is to say, the young master is probably not a man, but a girl.


    For this point, although Chu Fei was surprised, he didn''t care too much. You know, young people on earth who can''t tell men from women are almost everywhere.


    In addition to some of the world''s disguise skills and some special bad things, chufei didn''t feel that he didn''t find that the young master was a girl.


    At the moment, the whole room is occupied by the laughter of the little star, but the little master''s fingers are still under the armpit of the little star.


    A moment later, the young master finally stopped, and the little star seemed to be relieved from laughing. Until then, the little star found that there was a stranger in the room, and the stranger was holding a lovely little fox, the purple little fox.


    "It''s not fun for me to be alone inside, so I came out. But my grandfather didn''t let me go out to play, so I had to lie on the table I fell asleep by accident... "


    Little star spit out his tongue, and I don''t know whether it''s because he is not obedient and fell asleep outside, or because he almost broke the real identity of the young master.


    "Where''s your grandfather?"


    "Grandfather went out and didn''t know what to come back." The little star was just happy, but now he was worried again.


    An eight or nine year old girl, full of sorrow, even chufei such a big man can not see down, not to mention at this time chufei noticed that the little girl is too cute, bright eyes, like the stars in the sky, round little face with two dimples.


    "When do you go out? Didn''t I leave a little money when I came last time? " It is clear that the young master dressed as a man has a serious face, as if the little girl''s grandfather is something unforgivable to go out.


    "My grandfather has been out for two days and never came back. Grandfather said, "I have no money. I''m going to go to the mountain to hunt some prey." Little star''s eyes soon filled with tears, but it seems that because there is a stranger chufei in, so she has been trying to resist without crying.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand. He looked at the three servants next to him and found that the three servants also had a serious atmosphere on their faces at the moment. It seemed that someone had done something hurtful.


    Chu Fei made a wink at one of them, and the man immediately came to Chu Fei''s side. Chu Fei asked softly:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Senior, things are very complicated. It''s so complicated that we can''t help if we have money." The man sighed and said, "let''s go out and talk..."


    Chu Fei nodded, took the little fox and walked out with the servant, while the other two servants looked and followed him out. There was only the little master and the little star sitting in the room and whispering.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You have just heard from the young master that we have been here for a long time. The reason why we came here is to send the young master to practice the Dharma. The reason why we came here is that we have been to other schools, but the young master''s qualification is so poor that people don''t want him. Finally we came here..."


    Chufei listened carefully, and slowly understood the origin of the master''s three servants, as well as the little star and her grandfather.


    The four young masters are not from nearby. They come from a town which is still far away. Their families are relatively rich. But people in this world know that if they are only rich and have no background, no matter how rich they are, they will not last long.


    Therefore, in order to make his family have a long history, the owner found a small sect to support him, that is, sponsor him, hoping to get some protection.


    But Chu Fei also understood that the monks didn''t have a very good face for the common people. He could even say that they were two completely different classes.


    Therefore, although the whole family spent a lot of money, they did not get much benefit. On the contrary, it offended many other sects. Later, the small sect they supported was destroyed, and the family had no choice but to move away.


    Just on the way to move, the owner realized that instead of taking refuge in a small sect, he would send his children to the sect to practice. He didn''t have to look forward to the degree of cultivation. As long as he could join a sect, the family would naturally get better.


    But before the plan really started, the owner of the family, the young master''s parents, died of an accident. A Norda family had only the young master.


    When the owners died, most of the servants were scattered, leaving only the young master and the three servants. The reason for these three people to stay is very simple. According to them, it is because the owner of the family has been kind to them.But Chu Fei didn''t believe in this explanation.


    Anyway, after that, the master and the three servants took all their belongings and set foot on the road of looking for the sect to worship. But this is not something that can be achieved overnight. Ziwei has a vast world. This master and three servants are just ordinary people, and even a year can''t go far.


    Although they also encountered a lot of dangers along the way, fortunately, a few of them were lucky and survived because of all kinds of coincidences and went to many sects.


    But as they said, the young master is not qualified. These three servants are just ordinary people, and they are not qualified to set foot on the road of cultivation. But the young master didn''t believe in evil, and the three of them were a little unconvinced.


    I plan to find a sect to send the young master in anyway. As for the three of them, they have already thought about it. When the young master''s affairs are settled, they will find a nearby village to live and be ordinary people.

 Chapter 176

    Although the three servants didn''t speak too carefully, chufei could guess some of them. They said that there have been many dangers along the way over the years. Although they have all been saved from danger for various reasons, the dangers are absolutely beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The young master must have been protected by the three servants in this process. That is to say, the young master did not see what was really frightened. On the contrary, the three servants learned a lot in order to protect the young master.


    Only in this way can we explain the thoroughness of these three people''s words and eyes, the thoroughness of seeing through everything. Only such people can really feel at ease to be an ordinary person.


    "Why have you been here so long?" Chu Fei asked after hearing the narration of several people.


    "I''m not afraid of the jokes of the elders. It''s not for xiaodongtian and yuzhuzong. Yuzhuzong opened the Mountain Gate a month ago to accept his apprentices. We arrived ahead of time. When we went, we were brushed down again. That''s the same reason. It''s said that the young master''s aptitude is not good. He''s just a little better than ordinary people. He''s not suitable for cultivation at all. "


    Chu Fei nodded and waited for the following text.


    "Now xiaodongtian is our last hope. If xiaodongtian is not good enough, we really don''t know what to do. However, according to the information we have collected during this period, xiaodongtian is about to open the gate to accept apprentices."


    "Do you think your young master can enter the cave?" Chu Fei asked strangely.


    "I''m not afraid of the jokes of my predecessors. Actually, we''ve been there. It''s said that this little cave used to be a big sect, but it''s not sure how it''s gone. Now there are not many people in it. We thought it was an opportunity, so we took a lot of things to pay homage to the mountain. People did accept them. Their elder martial brother also tested the young master''s physical fitness in person, and the result was the same, so we were kicked down again. "


    "What about that thing? What did you send out? " Chu Fei touched the head of the fox and asked.


    "Nature can''t bring it back. Is that normal?"


    Chufei nodded. It''s really normal, but it''s also easy for chufei to think of the things that happened to chufei, such as giving gifts and not doing things


    "Then you..."


    "We have given up, but the young master still wants to try again."


    "When xiaodongtian officially opens the mountain gate to accept disciples?"


    "Well, I heard that the little cave has changed this time. I don''t know what it is, so I want to have a try."


    Chu Fei nodded and said, "what about this little star?"


    Chu Fei didn''t ask these three servants. He didn''t realize that he had come out to talk about the family affairs of little star, but he told several people''s affairs all over again, but he forgot to talk about the family affairs of little star.


    The three servants were very ashamed, but they also quickly said the things about the little star''s family. To Chu Fei''s surprise, the affair of little star''s family actually involves the decline of little Dongtian.


    It''s hard to say how many people will be involved in the decline of a sect. The bigger the sect, the more influential it will be when it is declining.


    According to chufei''s understanding, there is no royal government in the world. In every urban area, the monks of different sects are in charge of the management. In different areas, there are different sects to manage, or several sects jointly manage.


    The places near a sect are generally managed by the sect itself. Of course, the people who manage them are all monks, but they are all managed by the sect''s people who have poor cultivation talents or give up further cultivation.


    Just like Kong yuan, the leader of Shun Tian mansion and Shun Tian Pavilion, he came out to take charge of the management of Shun Tian Pavilion because he was not good at cultivation and had no desire for cultivation.


    Because of the decline of xiaodongtian, the villages and towns that originally belonged to xiaodongtian were also in decline. You should know that the decline of xiaodongtian was due to the peeping of other sects, such as yuzhuzong. In other words, the main reason for the decline was not only the decline of xiaodongtian''s talents, but also the war.


    It is said that the small town where chufei is now located was originally a big town, but it was completely destroyed because of the war. Now the small village is only a settlement rebuilt on the ruins in recent decades.


    Little star is an orphan, not grandfather''s own granddaughter, she was picked up by grandfather. And little star''s grandfather was once a small steward outside the small cave.


    Xiao Xingxing''s grandfather is responsible for sending some daily necessities to xiaodongtian, which are ordinary and extreme things, such as cloth, clothes, food and so on.


    But in several successive wars, xiaodongtian lost a lot of people and territory. Xiaoxingxing''s grandfather, who is closely related to xiaodongtian, was targeted by those enemies.


    No one knows exactly how, but everyone knows that little star''s grandfather must have suffered a lot to survive. Later, he picked up the little star, has been feeding until now.


    "Now in this village, xiaoxingxing''s restaurant is the only place that has something to do with xiaodongtian. Other people are either ordinary people or the family members who are aimed at xiaodongtian''s disciples. I heard that they have just moved here. Anyway, since those people moved here, xiaoxingxing''s family has become a lot more difficult.""Do you mean that the sects like yuhuozong, who once fought against xiaodongtian, even the grandfather of Xiaoxing, are not going to let go? But haven''t the little cave been destroyed yet? Why don''t people in the little cave care? "


    "I don''t care. I don''t know. Little star''s grandfather is watched no matter what he does. He doesn''t go to xiaodongtian at all. People in xiaodongtian don''t come down at ordinary times. After all, they are suffering from a lot of enemies, even if they are in a sect. Otherwise, there would not be only a few people left... "


    Chufei listened to the information, and was happy and depressed at the same time. At first, when master Yan said that little cave sun Laoer was a similar sect to master Yu, he thought that little cave was going to the little cave to study these methods. But now it seems that little cave can''t protect himself.


    I feel that today''s little cave is a little girl surrounded by a group of evil spirits. The decision on how long the little cave can survive is not in the hands of the little cave, but in the hands of the evil spirits around.


    When you''re done playing, you don''t want to waste any more time.


    But Chu Fei also remembered the sentence that Yan Changlao once said


    Mr. Yan said that if a big sect had not intervened in the battle of that year, xiaodongtian would have been destroyed Although this words is just a pass, but Chu Fei also got some information from this sentence.


    Combined with what he heard now, Chu Fei was sure that the reason why xiaodongtian could survive now was that yuzhuzong and other sects were worried about the big sects that had once attacked.


    And the reason why they even stare at ordinary people, such as little star''s grandfather, is to make the little cave completely lose its continuity. Even ordinary food and clothes are cut off.


    In this way, the decline of xiaodongtian will be faster


    Chu Fei estimated that if according to this trend, it is estimated that the time for xiaodongtian to persist is not long. But the reason why xiaodongtian can still hold on is that these three words must be the reason.


    Small cave, small cave, although not yet contact, but combined with the legend of the earth''s cave and the small world of Shuntian Pavilion, Chu Fei probably understand that there must be many places similar to the small world in this small cave that store the necessary living resources.


    Only in this case can the small cave continue in today''s situation


    But people all know the word "sit down and eat the mountain empty". No wonder the elder martial brother accepted the things they sent!


    "You just said, who are the people staring at little star grandfather?" Chu Fei frowned, thinking over and over, and asked.


    "How to say, except for the inn you lived in and the ordinary farmers around, the rest of the stores are all from the families of those sects who once attacked xiaodongtian."


    "That is to say, almost all of them?" Chufei grins bitterly. It''s really difficult.


    However, he didn''t think about what he was going to do. After all, he was just an outsider and just happened to hear the news.


    "Today..."


    "I guess the so-called hunting of little star''s grandfather is just a cover. He should be trying to send things to little Dongtian."


    "He''s gone. Isn''t the little star alone?" Chufei doubted that it was not safe for an eight or nine year old girl to stay at home by herself, no matter what you think.


    "Yes, but don''t look down on the little star, master. She''s very good, but she''s good at cooking, washing and mending."


    "Well..."


    Chu Fei nodded, thought quietly for a while, and then asked:


    "you brought me here, don''t you want me to intervene in this matter..."


    "Er..." Chu Fei''s words stunned the indignant three people who had just talked about it. Did they ever think of such a thing? No one can deny it.


    "I''m just like a meddler?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "Well, this Master, don''t be angry. Although we do have such thoughts, we really don''t know that little star''s grandfather has gone out. Moreover, her grandfather''s craftsmanship is really great. We have been to so many places and eaten a lot of food. The income of little star''s grandfather is really beyond that of many big restaurant cooks So So This... "


    Chu Fei took the little fox and looked at the three servants very speechless, then turned around and went back to the house. At the moment, there is only the young master dressed as a man in this small restaurant. The little star doesn''t know where to go.


    But from the inner room came the sound of firewood burning and spatula knocking. Chufei guessed that little star probably went to the kitchen to cook.

 Chapter 177

    An eight or nine year old girl went to the kitchen to cook, and now she seems to be cooking for several people in chufei. Although she doesn''t know what other people think, unless she can''t watch it.


    So Chu Fei took little fox and went along with the source of the sound. After opening the curtain of the back kitchen, he saw little star standing in front of the chopping board which was higher than herself, with a small stool under her feet and a big kitchen knife, cutting things bit by bit.


    Although he didn''t know what vegetable it was, chufei probably understood what little star was doing. Before the little star sitting on the stool prone, chufei did not notice the height of the little star.


    Can see clearly now, Chu Fei in the heart also can''t help but sigh a tone.


    It''s hard to say other places, but on earth, an eight or nine year old girl should be at least 1.2 meters tall, but the little star''s height is just over 1.0 meters, and her weight is estimated to be less than 40 Jin


    That is to say, the nutrition of little star in ordinary days can''t keep up. As for whether you can eat enough, it''s estimated that it''s two questions. At the moment, looking at the hard work of little star, chufei can''t bear it.


    But just before chufei spoke, little star had heard chufei''s movement. She looked back lovingly and saw chufei holding a purple fox who wanted to speak.


    "Big brother, how did you come in? It''s not clean here. Don''t dirty big brother''s clothes. "


    The little girl''s forehead was covered with sweat and her face was tired, but even so, her eyes were still bright.


    "Let me see you. Your name is little star, isn''t it? Little star, let me help you cook together


    "Thank you, big brother, but no, I can. I cook by myself when my grandfather is not at home. My cooking is delicious. Big brother, you go outside and wait for me for a while, and it will be ready soon!"


    When she said this, little star put down her things, stepped down from the bench and came to Chu Fei. Now she wiped her little hand on a piece of white cloth beside her. Then she pushed Chu Fei to the outside. She pushed Chu Fei again and said: "big brother is a guest, grandfather said, guests can''t go into the kitchen."


    Chu Fei laughs to listen, he did not resist also did not refute, let small star push oneself outside, still pull oneself to sit in the little young master''s opposite.


    Then, little star playfully spit out his tongue, turned and ran into the kitchen.


    Chu Fei sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile. Next to him, the three servants also came in at this time. They were all polite and sat on both sides with their stools.


    "Master, you see, little star is very clever..."


    "Well..." Chufei nodded, speechless. He knew exactly what the three servants wanted to do. At least in this matter, they absolutely hoped chufei could help.


    "Master, do you have any idea of taking Xiaoxing as your daughter or sister?"


    Chu Fei gave the man a depressed look, and then said to the young master opposite:


    "in fact, I don''t believe what you said, even if it''s about the little star, do you know why?"


    Although the young master did not participate in the dialogue between chufei and the three servants before, what they said was very clear in the young master''s heart. At the moment, facing the problem of Chu Fei, the young master shook his head.


    The next three servants didn''t understand, so they asked why. Chu Fei held the fox and looked at them with a smile. Then he said in a low voice:


    "because I don''t know your identity."


    "Master, we just said, we..."


    "You said that you three are servants, and she is your young master. But the problem is, I don''t believe it."


    Chufei believed in the family affairs that the three servants said, but when it came to the young master himself and the three servants, chufei didn''t believe it.


    The reason is very simple. First of all, the young master must be a girl. When he entered the door, little star had already exposed this. In addition, these three servants are certainly not simple servants, because Chu Fei does not believe that there are servants willing to do so for his young master.


    In fact, if the three of them are really servants and have been benefitted by the old master, it would be very good for them to make the young master grow up safely.


    But they even took the young master to practice all over the world. In any case, Chu Fei didn''t believe it.


    The reason is very simple. This is Lagerstroemia, not the earth. This kind of thing even in the ancient Chu Fei of the earth can accept, but in the Lagerstroemia world, Chu Fei can not accept in any case.


    Because the world of crape myrtle is too dangerous. It''s not such a stable world on earth. In this world, instead of talking about bad people, we should talk about those fierce animals, wild animals, fierce animals and blood animals. This is not something ordinary people can deal with.


    In such an environment, just because of grace, people run all over the world. How many brainless people can believe what they say!


    "Master, why don''t you believe it, we..."


    Chufei waved his hand with a smile, pointed to the young master on the opposite side, and pointed to the three servants on both sides"I don''t believe you are servants or young masters. Of course, your problems have just been exposed. Now the problem lies with you three. I have never seen a servant like you... "


    "Er..." Three people have nothing to say, because what Chu Fei said is reasonable.


    Chufei opposite, the young master a face of bitter smile, she naturally understand, before the little star called her sister when he has been exposed.


    "Master, if..." The young master seemed to have figured out something in such a short time, so she took a deep breath and was ready to tell the truth.


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "don''t call me master, I''m not much better than you, so even if I want to help little star, they can''t help me. Strength is not enough, there is no way. Don''t you have money? You can help them


    "Well, for the little stars, it''s useless to have money, because they can''t buy anything at all, and other people don''t sell it to them at all, but it''s limited. The things sold to them are only enough for their own use."


    "What you sent to xiaodongtian..."


    "they were very puzzled when they received the food and other things, and they didn''t know what they were going to get." The young master sighed.


    "Oh, that..."


    Chu Fei just wanted to continue to ask questions. Over the kitchen, little star opened the curtain first and came out with a small ceramic basin. There was a steaming heat in the small ceramic basin, and the fragrance came to several people''s noses earlier.


    Chu Fei only smelled it for a while, and then he got a general idea of the things in this porcelain basin. It was very simple, that was stew, and the materials were not enough, so the taste was still a little worse.


    Looking at the little star, a little girl carrying a porcelain basin wider than her body walked cautiously, chufei couldn''t bear it. But just then, there was a loud noise outside the door, accompanied by scolding and pleading, as well as the sound of stick beating.


    Chu Fei stood up with the fox in his arms. His brows were wrinkled. The three servants of the young master were puzzled, and the little star''s face was full of fear, and the tears in his eyes were coming out.


    Her little hands began to shake, and the porcelain basin in her hands began to shake.


    But now everyone''s attention is outside, and no one has noticed the state of the little star.


    Just a few breaths later, outside the restaurant, a group of young men in their twenties and thirties came in with stick dancing. Behind them, an old man was tied up and pushed in.


    "Come in, come in, hurry up, that old thing! He''s not honest at all At the head of the group was a guy with a slanting hat and an open chest. His face was pockmarked and there was a big mole on the corner of his mouth.


    The people in the back got the order and even beat and kick the old man. They didn''t care that the old man was almost as old as their grandfather.


    "Go in, go in!"


    "Oh, stop fighting, stop fighting." The old man cried in pain, but these young people didn''t care at all. They pushed the old man into the room and hit an empty table.


    Kuang cha Wow


    After seeing this scene, little star''s hands softened, and the porcelain pot fell directly on the ground and broke. A lot of hot juice in it spilled on little star''s legs, but little star didn''t care at all, and rushed to the old man who was tied up in all kinds of tears.


    "Grandfather..."


    "Ah, ah, little star is good, don''t cry, grandfather is OK, grandfather is OK."


    How can the old man be all right? It''s so old. It''s strange to be treated like this by a group of young people. Chu Fei just took a look, combined with what the three servants said before, he understood immediately.


    "Old man, don''t put eggs in front of my brothers. I''ve told you many times that I''m honest and stay at home. I''m not allowed to go to the little cave. But you don''t listen. Who can blame me?"


    The old man was sad and begged repeatedly:


    "no, no, I just want to get some meat for Xiaoxing, but I didn''t go to xiaodongtian. Please forgive me and let me go..."


    "Let you go? Do you think we''re all as old as you? I tell you, sir, I found out when I just tied you. Now you''d better admit that you can suffer less. Don''t wait for me to find out. At that time, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    "Wish, have a look. Your uncles open their eyes and have a look. Little star hasn''t eaten meat for a long time. I just want to get her some meat to eat..." The old man was full of tears,


    but the young people in front of the old man obviously didn''t care about the old man''s pain. The leader even slapped the old man with his hand. With a crackling sound, the old man fell to the ground and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Grandpa, are you ok Grandpa... " The little star held back his tears and fell on the old man.


    "It''s OK, grandpa is OK, cough Little star, go to my sister. My grandfather is OK... " Naturally, the old man noticed the people in the restaurant, the three servants and the young master dressed as a man. These people were all the old man''s acquaintances. Naturally, the old man trusted them very much."I don''t want to be with my grandfather..." Little star stubbornly shakes his head. He grabs the rope on the old man''s body and tries to untie it.


    But it''s all tied up by several young men with great strength, where can an eight or nine year old girl untie it. Those gangsters like young people look at the helpless little star, crazy laugh, as if to see something funny.

 Chapter 179

    Little star was stunned, the old man on the ground was silly, the young master dressed as a man looked adored, but the three servants who had been beaten for a long time were confused.


    Chu Fei shot, this is not no one thought, but no one thought that Chu Fei shot would be so simple. And it was simply killing people, even without leaving a trace.


    They don''t know, but chufei''s heart is very clear. Why do you do this? It''s very simple. First of all, these people are so heavy on an old man that they should die. What''s more, these people are the people who control the beast sect.


    I heard from what they said before that these people directly accepted the order of the beast controlling sect. Maybe they also accepted the arrangement of other sects, but that was not important to Chu Fei.


    If Chu Fei didn''t do it today, or simply taught them a lesson, then these people will probably expose Chu Fei''s position.


    Although Chu Fei is confident that he has a system to add to his body, even if the people in charge of the animal sect do their best, they can''t hurt Chu Fei, but that doesn''t mean they won''t bring trouble to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei wants to train his heart in the world of crape myrtle, but he doesn''t have nothing to worry about.


    Moreover, it has to be said that taking people''s lives with magic and killing people close to each other are completely two concepts, even if it is different from the feeling when Chu Fei killed people with a sniper gun.


    How to say, in which moment, chufei felt that he was playing a game Play an Oriental Fantasy like online game, and those little gangsters are the little monsters in the game, or task monsters.


    Admittedly, this kind of thing is really nothing in the world of crape myrtle, but Chu Fei is not a native of this world after all. There is such an idea, it seems that can also be seen as Chu Fei to find a little psychological comfort.


    "Untie the rope from the old man quickly. Don''t tie it." Chu Fei holds the fox and says with a smile.


    "Good, good..." The three servants nodded quickly, then untied all the ropes on the old man''s body. At the same time, the young master dressed as a man on the other side also let go of the little star. The little star jumped into the old man''s arms.


    The little star cried again, but this time he cried because he was happy, because his grandfather was out of danger.


    "OK, sit down. Why do you look at me like that..." Chu Fei was embarrassed by the public''s attention.


    "Well Well, senior, we used to have three brothers How offending, that I hope you don''t care... "


    Of the three servants, the oldest looking one stood up and said cautiously.


    Chu Fei was speechless. The incident had already passed, and the deterrence and punishment were all there. Now he mentioned it and made it clear that he was scared by Chu Fei.


    "Am I that terrible?"


    "Well, that''s not..." The three servants were asked by chufei''s words. There were many terrible bad people they met along the way. Chufei really had no way to compare them.


    "Well, even if it''s over for a while, now you can talk about your real identity?" Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Well, didn''t we say that?" The three servants didn''t understand. The young master, who just came over and didn''t know whether to sit well or not, didn''t understand at all.


    "What I''m talking about is true. What''s your real identity? What''s your family name? What''s your relationship..."


    "This..." The three servants hesitated. They really didn''t know whether to say it or not. For them, the problem now is that they changed their words too quickly.


    A while ago, they were still telling this lie, but now they need to tell the truth immediately. Although it has little influence, they are still a little embarrassed.


    "You think too much, I just want to know some real friends, not liars, because I think that in the future we are likely to get closer..."


    Chu Fei''s meaning refers to the little cave side, but this master three servants misunderstood.


    "You What do you want to do? " The young master dressed as a man held his chest and asked with vigilance.


    Chu Fei was speechless and depressed, and said:


    "you are a woman, I know, but I don''t want to see a woman, and you three, you say you are servants, I don''t believe it. Now you can say it? "


    "Er..." The three servants looked at each other with a bitter smile, but the young master next to them seemed to have figured out something. He sat down on the stool and said:


    "my family name is wan, and we are all Wan. My name is wan Yu, and they three It''s my three brothers... "


    "Wan Yu? My brother Chufei confirmed.


    Wan Yu nodded, three false servants also nodded, his face is full of wry smile.


    "I said All right, is there any other lies? If there is one, change it as soon as possible... "


    "No, no, everything else is true." The three false servants waved their hands.


    "Well, then it''s over. Now let''s talk about something else. How much do you know about this little cave? I already know what I said before. Is there any more information? "Chu Fei''s voice just fell, and the old man who coaxed the little star next to him came trembling. Although the old man didn''t really suffer a few times in the house, he didn''t suffer less when he was caught outside.


    The old man''s face was red and swollen. Although the blood on the corner of his mouth had been wiped off, the palm print on his face could not be wiped off. In addition to the face, the old man''s body is estimated to be scarred.


    "Master, you want to know about xiaodongtian..."


    Chu Fei was an old man again, and this time he was an old man. He was very depressed. He couldn''t stand this kind of address.


    So Chu Fei waved his hand and said to the old man:


    "old man, there''s no need to call the elder. I can''t get used to it."


    "I''m joking. Your strength is respected. Your strength is strong, so you are the master."


    "Well, whatever you want Well Chu Fei also knows that in this world, it''s true that strength is the most important thing. In the same sect, no matter how late they start, as long as their strength exceeds that of their predecessors, the whole person''s name will naturally be promoted to a higher level.


    "Master, I know the purpose of these friends, but you..."


    "Just like them..." Chu Fei said indifferently.


    "Ah?"


    Chu Fei''s Wan Yu is stunned. Wan Yu''s three brothers are also stunned. The old man is even more puzzled. After all, in their eyes, chufei is already a monk. Even if the strength of chufei is not strong, since he is a monk, he must have a school.


    Although there is Sanskrit in this world, there is no pure Sanskrit. Otherwise, where do you learn the cultivation method? Otherwise, where did you get the cultivation items?


    "You see, you don''t believe me. But that''s what I really think. I''ll go to the little cave, learn from my teacher, and then Lead xiaodongtian to rise again


    Chu Fei''s words are a little big, but this idea really just came out of Chu Fei''s head. After the idea came out, chufei immediately felt that it was full of challenges and worth trying.


    "Well Well I... " The old man doesn''t know what to say. After all, such a person is very rare in the world.


    Like the earth, there are always people who like to move to some enterprises that are about to close down, and then rely on their own intelligence to make the whole enterprise turn losses into profits, and finally develop to the world''s top XX


    "Well, let''s first introduce the situation of xiaodongtian Ah, yes... " Chu Fei in the eyes of the public doubt, and then felt out a spring elixir, crushed wax clothes, then stood up and came to the old man, gently into the old man''s mouth.


    The old man originally wanted to refuse. Although he was in a daze for a moment and didn''t realize what pill it was, Chu Fei put the pill into the old man''s mouth just as he opened his mouth.


    The old man subconsciously wanted to spit it out, but it was only a moment. Huichundan turned into a pure energy directly and slid down the old man''s throat.


    Then the feeling, that is not the old man''s language can describe.


    But no wonder the old man. After all, he is not a monk. He just has a business relationship with xiaodongtian to take care of each other. In fact, if the old man had not been taken care of by some people in xiaodongtian before, he would not have ventured to find a way to send things to xiaodongtian at this time.


    In the final analysis, the old man is also a man of friendship.


    "Tell me How on earth did little Dongtian come down to such a level... "


    "I don''t know It''s only occasionally heard that those sects may want some treasures in the little cave. " Wan Yu shakes her head. After all, she is the one who is most interested in cultivation and yearns for it. Naturally, she wants to know more and think more than her three brothers.


    "Treasure? What treasure can there be when the small cave is like this... "


    "I don''t know. I just heard about it, and it''s really a direction that can be reasonably explained." Wan Yu shook his head.


    Chu Fei thought in his heart, it seems that you have never read a novel. If you have read the Internet novels on earth, there are many reasons why you can explain this phenomenon.


    Treasure, although it has always been a coveted thing in the cultivation world, if there is any treasure, it is estimated that the small cave would have been destroyed long ago. How can it survive to the present.


    But then again, if the treasure is a very powerful treasure, then the small cave should not be down to this point. There are treasures that can protect themselves and the sect, but they don''t use them. No matter how it is said, it''s unreasonable.


    Therefore, Chu Fei is actually more willing to believe that xiaodongtian has offended someone in the past. In other words, most likely, what xiaodongtian encounters today is because someone else is looking for revenge.


    Of course, before we really know the absolutely accurate reason, everything is just a guess.


    "It seems that you don''t know much..." Chu Fei sighed.


    "Well, we just know that two days later, it will be the day when the little cave opens to accept disciples. We just don''t know if they can receive any disciples this time." Wan Yu smiles bitterly."Yes, naturally. If there are more than two, it''s OK."


    Chu Fei''s words are easy to say, and WAN Yu is not stupid. Naturally, she knows who these two people mean, but the problem is that Wan Yu knows her own situation, and in fact she has given up hope.


    "Before..."


    "My name is chufei. You can call me Feige, you can call me childe of Chu, you can even call me handsome. I don''t want to call you elder..." Chu Fei suddenly gave a lot of alternative names, and WAN Yu naturally didn''t have to insist.


    Therefore, Wan Yu nodded, chose a fairly normal name, and said:


    "Master Chu, I know exactly what my qualifications are like. After all, so many people have said it. In the case of xiaodongtian, it''s impossible for a useless person like me to be accepted as a disciple."


    "No wonder those little gangsters said they didn''t let people get close to xiaodongtian these days. It''s time for people to open the mountain gate, but it''s OK. Don''t think about it. Try again. What if there''s any change?"

 Chapter 180

    Chu Fei tries to reverse Wan Yu''s idea. After all, Wan Yu''s previous performance gives Chu Fei a lot of favor. But for WAN Yu, it is impossible to give up simply.


    Just from the point of view, Wan Yu''s current state of mind already knows that it''s the south wall, but it''s also the feeling that she must bump into it. It''s not the state of mind that Chu Fei wants her to have.


    "Mr. Chu, I''ll try anyway. What if the little cave is moved by my sincerity? Right... " At this moment, Wan Yu smiles. Although the smile is full of bitterness, Chu Fei has to admit that Wan Yu is really a tough girl.


    Next, Chu Fei and WAN Yu brothers and sisters talked for a while, of course, the focus is on what they have experienced. What Chu Fei lacks now is his understanding of the world. Although Wan Yu has traveled so many places, it is less than one percent of the whole crape myrtle world, but in terms of information, Chu Fei is not comparable.


    This chat lasted about an hour, and the time soon came to noon.


    In more than an hour, the old man''s rejuvenation pill has already played a full role. All the injuries on the old man''s body have disappeared, and his body has become a lot stronger. The old man''s spirit and spirit are suddenly different.


    Little star has been holding his grandfather, and he is very clear about the changes of his grandfather. Looking at his grandfather getting better and better, little star is naturally smiling.


    Because Chu Fei was talking to Wan Yu all the time, the old man didn''t dare to disturb their topic casually. Until a few people had talked about it, the old man took little star to Chu Fei and bowed down, saying:


    "thank you for saving my life!"


    Chu Fei didn''t come to Ziwei for a long time. Although he was used to many things, he still couldn''t accept the etiquette of kneeling.


    This is especially true for old people of this age. Moreover, it''s not the same as the kneeling of the three members of an Huairen''s family on earth.


    At that time, chufei really wanted to push out his own Huichundan through the mouth and hand of an Huairen, so although he also declined at that time, the kowtow was still accepted. Of course, later chufei also dodged.


    But now it''s different here. Chu Fei didn''t really want to get anything from the old man, so he didn''t want the old man to pay too much attention to it.


    Therefore, Chu Fei stood up in a hurry and wanted to help the old man up


    but the old man not only stubbornly didn''t get up, but also pressed the little star on the ground, and kept saying:


    "little star, kneel down to our benefactor quickly, and then you have to rely on our benefactor for more things!"


    The old man''s words made chufei feel a little uncomfortable, just like being treated as a long-term meal ticket. But this kind of feeling is only fleeting, so Chu Fei didn''t really go to his heart.


    "Get up, old man, and little star. There''s no need for that."


    The old man didn''t respond to chufei''s politeness. Instead, he took the little star and kowtowed to chufei. After kowtowing to chufei''s depressed face, the old man straightened up and said: "benefactor, little star is still small. Although he has grown up with me, he has not had a good life. So the little old man wants to ask the Duke to take him with him Around... "


    As soon as this sentence came out, Chu Fei was confused at that time.


    "The old man You... "


    Next to her, little star is also shocked. She doesn''t understand why grandfather would say such a sentence at such a time, which is equivalent to giving little star away!


    After all, in this world, what parents say is an order, and it is a big order. If children are filial, there is no way to refute it.


    Although there will be another performance in the position of friar, in the final analysis, filial piety is still a very important indicator to measure people''s morality.


    "Grandfather, why..."


    "Little star, be obedient, Grandpa, it''s for you!" The old man sighed and touched the head of the little star.


    Little star did not resist, but tears in her eyes, her heart seems to understand, but not enough to understand.


    "Old man, little star''s future should be decided by herself. Even if you are really for her good, you should not ignore her own thoughts. "


    Chufei''s idea is a very popular value on the earth. From a certain level, it is a manifestation of universal value. Of course, it is a part of the real universal value, not a trick of those "public knowledge".


    "Benefactor I... " The old man wanted to say something else, but chufei didn''t want him to go on, because chufei couldn''t bear to see the pathetic appearance of the little star.


    "Old man, I''ll talk about it later. I''m not in a hurry now. Let''s first Let''s eat It''s noon... "


    The old man wry smile, although see the expression still have what want to say didn''t say, but since Chu Fei all said want to eat, he also not good again force what.You can''t let your benefactor talk to you hungry? This is what the old man thought,


    "little star, come to my sister..." Wan Yu is very close to the little star in his arms, gently comfort the little star, the child''s heart is sensitive, this girl''s understanding is more profound.


    At this time, the old man also stood up with Chu Fei''s help, but after standing up, the old man looked around and became depressed.


    "Benefactor, there is no food at home..."


    It took the old man a long time to say that, which made chufei''s heart secretly funny, but in addition to funny, chufei was also a little depressed.


    Why didn''t you have any food? Because before, little star had already fallen into a basin, and the things in the old man''s heaven and earth bag were poured on the ground by those little gangsters, and then Chu Fei made a fire


    "Don''t sit down, my benefactor. I''ll go out and borrow some food..." The old man had no choice but to say so. But Chu Fei didn''t really let the old man go out and borrow something to eat. Even if he did, he might not be able to borrow it back.


    "It''s OK, old man. I have it here. Today I often eat the delicious food in my hometown!"


    Said this, next to Wan Yu''s three brothers have put the table away, two tables together, benches are also placed.


    Chu Fei looked at it, nodded with satisfaction, and said:


    "please close the door first, don''t let people see."


    Although Wan Yu''s three brothers don''t know what chufei means by "don''t let people see", they still listen to chufei''s words.


    It''s just a small shop. It''s very simple to close and open. Soon the door was closed and the bolts were on. Chu Fei asked everyone to sit down, and then in everyone''s expectant eyes Give the little fox to the little star.


    Chu Fei wanted to put the fox beside him for the time being, but seeing the expression of the little star and the wet tears on his face, he knew that the little star was still sad, so he stuffed the lovely fox into the little star''s arms.


    "Little star, hold it for me. It''s as lovely as you, and it''s also very smart. She can understand you..."


    Chufei this coax the child let son let little fox''s eyes showed a trace of depression, but she did not resist, in the arms of little star performance is also very clever.


    Since Chu Fei came into the door, little star had been looking forward to holding little fox for a long time. At this time, her wish suddenly caught her eyes. Little star forgot her sadness for a moment, and her face was suddenly happy.


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know what kind of food is in your hometown?" Wan Yu is also to see the little star, was purple fox attracted attention, for a time in the heart of some can not say the boring.


    This is not to say that Wan Yu is too bad tempered. It''s just that she has been criticized and attacked over the years. Coupled with the situation of little star, it''s easy for her to have the illusion that she can''t do anything well.


    "How old are you this year?" Chu Fei saw Wan Yu''s mood, so he wanted to comfort him from another angle. But as soon as he came out, he found his mistake and quickly changed his words:


    "well, it''s Fang Ling Fang Ling... "


    "Poof..." Wan Yu is amused by Chu Fei. Who can think that a monk who kills people without blinking an eye can have such a scared side, and it''s still in such a place where there''s no need to be scared.


    "I''m 17 years old." Wan Yu replied with a smile.


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart that at the age of 17, a man who was so persistent in cultivation had not joined any school by the time he was 17. It seemed that her qualifications were not so bad


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know the age requirements of those sects in the world, he was sure that the better their aptitude and the younger they were, the more likely they were to be liked.


    "Well, I''m not much older than you. I''m only six or seven years older than you..." Chu is not just casually a say, which know but let Wan Yu not easy to have smile, the face of appearance again depressed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Anyway, we have an appointment. When xiaodongtian opens the mountain gate, we have to go together. You can''t sneak away."


    After saying this, Chu Fei exchanged some fried rice with eggs from the system, one for each person, and then a cup of hot milk tea for each person.


    "To eat, it''s nothing in my hometown. It''s called egg fried rice, and it''s milk tea..."


    When Chu Fei took out his first egg fried rice, everyone was attracted by the smell of the egg fried rice. Even the little star who had fun with the little fox was distracted.


    On the contrary, little fox, after looking at the fried rice with eggs and milk tea on the table, put his eyes on chufei again, and cried pitifully.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, then thought about it, and said with a smile:


    "I don''t know whether it''s good to say you have unique taste or to say you don''t know how to eat..."


    After saying this, chufei exchanged two steamed buns and put them on the table in front of the fox with the milk tea. Little fox saw the steamed bread and immediately jumped to the table happily. Then he ate the steamed bread with milk tea in his arms."Well, don''t just watch. Try it, try it!"


    In Chu Fei''s urging, everyone gave up the appreciation of the crystal clear and golden fried rice with eggs, picked up the strange plastic spoon and tasted it.


    Chu Fei didn''t have to look at the faces of these people, and he knew what they would be shocked by fried rice with eggs. And these people did not disappoint Chu Fei. At the beginning, they tasted it a little bit. Later, even Wan Yu ate it regardless of the image.


    It''s Xiaoxing. I don''t know whether it''s because of her small mouth or because she''s half attracted by the fox. Anyway, she doesn''t eat fast, but it''s only relative to Wanyu and other adults.


    The first person who ate fried rice and drank all the milk tea was Xiao Xing Xing''s grandfather. Chu Fei didn''t expect that this 80 or 90 year old man had such a strong fighting power.


    "Old man, if you like to eat, I have more. Don''t worry about it..."


    "Ha ha ha No, no, benefactor, old man. I''m satisfied that I can have such a delicious meal before I leave! Ha ha ha

 Chapter 181

    The old man''s words stunned everyone, especially chufei, Xiaoxing and Wanyu. It''s probably because of the delicious food that they didn''t react.


    But no matter little star or chufei, they all heard a little unusual meaning from the old man''s words. Even the little fox with the milk tea and the steamed bread stopped.


    "Old man, you said..."


    "Ah, benefactor, I know my body well. Originally, I went to xiaodongtian with my last intention, in order to repay my kindness I didn''t expect to be caught. Fortunately, I met my benefactor and also met Miss wan... "


    "Old man, it''s not this. You just said before you left What''s the matter? Where are you going? " Chu Fei was eager to know the answer, or to let the old man deny what he had just said.


    "People, even the emperor of heaven, sometimes they are weak. Little star, you have to listen to your benefactor in the future Miss Wan, I also wish you can achieve your wish this time. You are all my benefactors, but I don''t have time to repay you any more... "


    The old man''s words here, in the end what is going on, we also understand. But the problem is, we don''t understand why the old man suddenly said such words.


    It can''t be said that it''s because I saw Chu Fei and WAN Yu, so I think little star can be entrusted out, and then I want to die because I''m too tired!


    It''s impossible. As the old saying goes, it''s better to live. Although this is the old saying of the earth, it''s the same in the world of crape myrtle. As long as people live, they have the chance to turn over and change, but when they die, they have nothing.


    Chu Fei, as a human being on earth, naturally thought of it directly. He said, "old man, why..."


    "Benefactor, I don''t want to. If I can choose, I don''t want to, but now I know that my life is over."


    Wanyu brother and sister four people looked at each other and opened their mouths to comfort them, but they didn''t say anything in the end. They are all indigenous people of Lagerstroemia indica. They have experienced and heard a lot of magical things. When the old man said this, they already understood what was going on.


    But this can be bitter little star, little star just recovered from the sad grandfather was hurt by bad people, but immediately encountered this situation.


    Little star has already heard the meaning of grandfather''s words, she has been surprised, sad to stop eating, so quiet under the stool, and quietly went to the grandfather''s side, gently hugged grandfather.


    Although the little star didn''t cry or make noise, the tears on her face had already flowed down.


    "Ah I know my body. I used to have this kind of feeling occasionally, but I can''t rest assured, little star. Later, Miss Wan came, and you also came. I''m really relieved. What''s more, the pill you just gave me, I think, should be the previous one, right


    The old man thought that the Huichundan which the little fox snatched back was secretly collected by chufei, and lied that it was eaten by the little fox. After all, the old man could not understand the fact that Chu Fei could take out a bunch of spring elixirs.


    "Old man, isn''t that the spring elixir harmed you?" Chu Fei was a little worried. He didn''t care about the old man''s misunderstanding of the source of the pill. What he really cared about was that "Huichundan took the old man''s life.".


    Although I''m really afraid of doing bad things with a low heart. Even if the past sent out to play a positive effect, but in case this thing also points probability how to do?


    "The benefactor''s words are heavy. It''s not harming me, but making me see my own future more clearly." The old man did not continue to explain, but picked up the little star''s unfinished meal, and gently held the little star in his lap, spoon by spoon feeding.


    "Little star, eat well and don''t cry. People will always go, but no matter who goes, you have to take care of yourself. Listen to my benefactor and sister Wan as well... "


    Little star didn''t refuse. She just ate with tears. When her grandfather fed her, she ate with tears, but there were more and more tears.


    Chu Fei sees in the heart block flustered, want to speak also don''t know what to say, just can secretly sigh oneself luck is too good, always can meet the bad things.


    Although it''s different from other things before, it''s not a happy thing after all.


    Chu Fei looks at Wan Yu, who is diagonally opposite, and shakes his head with a bitter smile. Wan Yu sighs, but there is a trace of perseverance in his eyes.


    Chu Fei saw it and thought about it, but he was not sure.


    "What are you thinking?" Chu Fei asked softly.


    "I think that becoming a monk can avoid such a helpless farewell. So, I must be a monk, no matter what the cost is! "


    Wan Yu''s voice is not big, but the perseverance in the tone makes Chu Fei praise secretly.


    Chu Fei has made up his mind to help Wan Yu, and naturally knows that Wan Yu''s future should not be too bad. But if you don''t meet Chu Fei, it''s hard to say what kind of person Wan Yu will become.Although Chu Fei doesn''t know whether there is a cultivation method similar to the demons in the world, or what the evil sect in the world is like, if he doesn''t meet Chu Fei, Wan Yu''s future is basically the same direction.


    "Well, not necessarily." Chu Fei sighed, this exclamation voice is very small, small to Wan Yu did not hear clearly what Fei said.


    But when Wanyu wanted to ask, the little star next to him began to cry.


    With the cry of the little star, chufei and Wanyu immediately put their eyes on the old star and the old man, but they found that they didn''t know when the old man''s hand had fallen down and his eyes were closed.


    Little star herself holding the egg fried rice that has not eaten, carefully crying, she did not dare to cry out, because she was worried that the movement of crying would make grandfather''s last warmth disappear.


    Wan Yu dare not move. The old man has no breath now. The reason why he can still keep this sitting position is that the little star doesn''t move. No matter who moves the old man or the little star, the old man will fall down immediately.


    The atmosphere of sadness has spread in this room. Even the fox who is tempted by delicious food stops. She sees the tears of little star and the silence of everyone.


    Little fox put down his arms holding things, gently climbed to the side of the little star, and then she shook her big purple tail, gently wiped on the little star''s face.


    The little fox wants to wipe the tears on the little star''s face clean, but how can the tears of the little star be wiped clean at this time!


    Time passed slowly at this moment, as if the whole time had stopped. Finally, the little star cried enough, tears also ran dry. Wan Yu carefully took the little star down, and Chu Fei also took out a large crystal coffin in everyone''s amazing eyes.


    According to the introduction given by the system, the corpse is placed in the crystal coffin, which can ensure that the corpse is always lifelike and will not change for at least 100 years.


    According to the introduction of the system, Chu Fei opened the lid of the crystal coffin, then came to the old man, gently picked him up, slowly put him into the transparent crystal coffin, and then closed the lid.


    Hiss -


    as soon as the lid of the coffin was closed, there was a sound of aspiration. Others didn''t know what they were doing, but chufei still understood. This is to turn the inside into a vacuum, the only way to better preserve the body of the elderly.


    After all, it''s a high-tech crystal coffin worth tens of millions of points. Although it''s a little expensive, Chu Fei doesn''t feel distressed. Of course, Chu''s only sober mind make complaints about his own generosity.


    After finishing this, Chu Fei came to the table next to him, on which was a heaven and earth bag, which was used by the old man to hold all kinds of things. The thug poured out the things in the heaven and earth bag and then put them on the table.


    he thought that no one would dare to rob him, even if he put them there, but he didn''t expect that he would be burned directly by Chu Fei There''s no residue left.


    Chu Fei put the crystal coffin into the heaven and earth bag, and then put the heaven and earth bag into the palm of little star, saying:


    "when you grow up, find a good place to bury your grandfather."


    Chufei doesn''t have a good place to provide, but what good places chufei knows are earth cemeteries like Babaoshan, which can''t be used by old people.


    Little star took the bag of heaven and earth and held it tightly to her chest. Although she didn''t know why such a large crystal coffin could be put into the bag, she still clearly recognized the reality.


    At this time, it was getting late outside. Chu Fei looked at the time and the situation before, sighed again and said, "Miss Wan, please accompany little star. I''ll leave for a while and come back in a few hours at the latest."


    Wan Yu holds the little star and nods. Then Chu Fei turns to the window, pushes the window open and says, "after I leave, remember to close the window." As the voice fell, chufei pressed the transmission of the system interface and returned to the earth world.


    The reason why Chu Fei came to the window was to give everyone an illusion that his body method was fast, which was also in line with his status as a monk. But in fact, Chu Fei just felt that since this kind of sad thing had happened here, anyway, his mood had been like this. He simply went back to earth to find Shi Shi and told Ding Yi about it.


    Before that, Chu Fei had been hesitating. It''s easier to say that this kind of thing is to convey Ding Yi''s missing for his relatives, but it''s more common to say that it''s mourning, which is absolutely not a happy thing.


    On this side of the earth, Chu Fei''s figure suddenly appears in a secret corner. Here, the only possible situation for someone to come is who is in a hurry to pee. But now in this society, it''s not a simple thing to find a toilet. Naturally, no one does such a thing.


    Therefore, when chufei appeared, it was very quiet around, and no one noticed chufei''s sudden appearance.


    Then, chufei walked in the direction of the restaurant along the road. More than ten minutes later, chufei came to the restaurant. Of course, now it''s not a restaurant.Although it hasn''t been long, the most obvious signs outside the restaurant have changed.


    At the outer entrance of the U-shaped building, there used to be a big round stone carved with the characters of Lianhuachi restaurant, but now those characters have been polished and re engraved with the sign of "super grocery store".


    In addition, this slightly medieval style restaurant building has not changed much. There are still so many cars parked in the open space in front of the door.


    Inside the restaurant came a lot of jingling sound, and the main source of the sound was above the second floor. There was no such sound in the hall on the first floor.


    Chu Fei stepped to the door, just opened the door, he felt a lot of hot eyes gathered to his body.


    Chu Fei glanced at the hall in doubt, and found that in addition to some people who were working, the rest of the hall were some wine fuming guests sitting in the rest room, and some acquaintances standing at the front desk.


    He just glanced at it, but Chu Fei also saw that these workers were not ordinary workers. They were all vigorous, and they showed a heroic spirit when they walked and did things.


    Although they were all wearing ordinary work clothes, Chu Fei suddenly guessed the origin of these people, which must have been arranged by Xiyuan.


    On the other side of the front desk, there is Shi Shi with a tangled face. On the other side, there is an Suyi. The other people are all the young people Xiyuan met. Xiaoman is inside, Zhao Yihuan is inside, and Li Zhimei is also inside. These are all the descendants of Xiyuan elders.


    Occasionally, there are people walking around, some of whom Chu Fei has met in Xiyuan, and some of them are completely strange. However, after seeing these people, Chu Fei also knows that the superhero''s plan has really started.


    However, at this time, I don''t know from that corner, Dadong ran over and saw Chu Fei with a relaxed face. He ran and said:


    "brother Fei, someone''s making trouble!"

 Chapter 182

    Dadong''s voice was not small. After this voice came out, everyone in the hall heard it. The front desk is OK. They are all their own people. The workers don''t care about this. They just stand up after hearing this.


    It''s obvious that those are the people who make trouble.


    Chu Fei sweeps the rest place a few eyes before Dadong comes and finds that there are four people, one female and three male. The man is not young. He is in his 30s and 40s. The woman is not very old. She looks like 289.


    However, the clothes on these people are all big brands, Chu Fei knows them all, and any small accessory is more than 1000 yuan.


    In other words, these people who are full of alcohol should be regarded as local tyrants.


    "Who are you talking about?" The leader is a fat man with a bright gold chain around his neck and a few big rings in his hand. If the angle is right, people who can really shake can''t open their eyes,


    but Dadong doesn''t care about this guy''s scolding, and even makes people doubt whether Dadong didn''t hear it at all. After Da Dong came to Chu Fei, he immediately said:


    "brother Fei, look..."


    "Dadong, you''ve been a boss at least. Why are you waiting for me?"


    "It''s not that I''m waiting for you, Feige. It''s that they won''t let me speak..." What Da Dong said about them is naturally the ones in front of and behind the front desk. Of course, Chu Fei knows without asking, and the mastermind must be those guys who came from Xiyuan.


    "Oh, that means that if I didn''t come here today, it would be so delayed?"


    Chu Fei looks at Dadong and says, "why did Dadong become a traitor after he came to Yanjing?"?


    "Feige, it''s not that I don''t want to take care of it, it''s that as soon as I speak, these girls come up and run with me. What can I do to you..."


    Chu Fei was speechless and asked:


    "who grabbed you and ran away?"


    "Except for sister an and Shi Shi, one of them is one..." Dadong carefully lowered his voice when he said this, as if he was afraid of being heard.


    But at this time, the four drunk guys have come to chufei and Dadong. Chu Fei is OK. After all, he just came in. These people didn''t do anything to Chu Fei as soon as they came up. Instead, they pushed Dadong on the shoulder and said, "grandson, who are you talking about making trouble? What do you mean, man, how long have you been waiting for you here? How can we make trouble? "Ah?"


    Dadong took a look at the big gold chain, and then said to chufei:


    "these guys, especially the three men, come here to have a meal, but we are not a restaurant any more. Naturally, there is no way to cook for them, but they have to say that they have been here before, they have seen Shi Shi, they know that Shi is a waiter, because the waiter has not changed, they say that we are still a restaurant..."


    "Can you talk to him?" Dajinlianzi and the other two men are very dedicated to the "voice over" of the scene with dirty words and wine.


    Even Dadong can ignore these four guys, not to mention chufei. So chufei just listened to Dadong''s story quietly. When Dadong finished speaking, chufei almost understood.


    "When did they come?" Chufei asked a key question.


    "Well, at noon, at 11:30..." Dadong said after recalling for a while.


    "And then from 11:30 until now, you just let people sit in the rest place?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Yes, I want them to go, but they won''t go. I want to coax them to go. These elder sisters won''t let them go What can I do... " Dadong sighed helplessly.


    Chu Fei looks back at an Su Yi and Shi Shi. Shi Shi is a little worried. Her face is obviously sad, but an Su Yi still keeps enough calm and elegant smile.


    As for those acquaintances from Xiyuan, no matter men or women, Chu Fei just glanced at them and guessed what they thought. It''s just to give chufei a bad impression. In other words, it''s to see what chufei has.


    Of course, what they want to see is Chu Fei''s other skills, not his ability to throw back chundan and play Firebird.


    Xiaoman, they really had a temporary idea. After seeing these four men and women drunkards, they had this idea. Especially at that time, Xiaoman got everyone''s approval with such a sentence:


    "he is the initiator of this thing, and now he doesn''t even come to his personal shadow. What does he think? Are we working for him! Anyway, we are the worst cooperators, not to mention we represent our country


    Although Xiaoman did use this reason to persuade everyone, and his words were full of chufei''s disrespect for national cooperation, it was really hard to say why everyone agreed with this practice.


    "Dadong, didn''t you have a good chat with Suyi? What''s the arrangement about this?" Chufei asked as he put out his hand to block the four drunkards'' shaking hands.Yes, the four drunkards didn''t know whether they were too strong to pass, or they pretended to be stupid by the strength of wine. Anyway, during the whole process of talking with Chu Fei, the voice over of these guys never stopped.


    "Well, it''s urgent. I haven''t talked about it in detail." Dadong nodded. It''s no wonder that Dadong, after all, moved or redecorated, and other processes are very troublesome.


    Although there are Xiaoman and others in Xiyuan who are participating, but because chufei, the initiator, doesn''t show up, they always play small temperament, which makes the progress even slower.


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded, turned his head and waved to an Su Yi and Shi Shi, then they called to his side.


    Chu Fei asks an Suyi and Shi Shi to come over. Naturally, they also want to know what Chu Fei wants to say to them. This is not only a curiosity, but also a worry about what Chu Fei will say.


    "Let me introduce you again. Dadong, my brother, he can decide the price of all the goods in the super grocery store, and he has absolute say in how to sell them."


    An Suyi and Shi Shi smile and nod, and shake hands with Dadong again, which is a new understanding. Of course, ansuyi is a real indifferent smile from the heart, while Shi Shi is a little forced to smile.


    After all, it''s a girl. After all, there are four drunkards over there. Although every shot was blocked by Chu Fei, after several times, the four drunkards were about to fall into the state of violent walk.


    "Ansuyi is now positioned as my personal assistant. She has absolute say in the connection with the hero''s plan. Of course, in my heart, you two are my good friends, and you don''t have the concept of superior and subordinate. Do you understand?"


    Chu Fei was worried about the misunderstanding of Dadong, but he thought too much. After Dadong experienced the experience of crossing, he thought more deeply about the women around him than Chu Fei.


    "Feige, I understand. Hehe, I understand..." Dadong pretended to smile, but in everyone''s opinion, most of them are mischievous, and most of them are bad.


    "I know your sister. This is Shi Shi, Su Yi''s assistant. Everything she does is arranged by Su Yi. Don''t bully people just because they are beautiful..."


    "Feige, you are making trouble. How dare I? You don''t know, my Ah, it''s hard to say. Although I moved to Yanjing, it''s still not much better... " Dadong looks up to the sky and sighs, quite a feeling of wanting to be quiet.


    "In any case, within the scope of the super grocery store, you are the ones who are qualified to make decisions. I hope you know that, others... " Chu Fei turned to look at Xiao man and continued: "others, even if the elders come, they are not qualified to give directions here!"


    When Chu Fei said this, the whole person''s momentum was promoted to the top. Although his cultivation was not high, it was relative to the world of crape myrtle. In this world, Chu Fei thought that no one could be the first.


    So, for a moment, Xiaoman or other people were all shocked by the powerful momentum of chufei, especially Xiaoman, who was pale and had some difficulty breathing.


    Good early Chu Fei''s momentum is just a hair and then close, did not cause too much influence.


    Can be Chu Fei momentum between a hair and a close, originally in the side how how how the four drunkard a moment then all wake up wine. The four of them, no matter the woman, no matter tall, short, fat or thin, had a cold war one after another.


    In a flash, the four men were completely awake.


    But the four people who woke up found that nothing seemed to have happened. Hall or hall, work or work, in front of the two young men are still annoying.


    "You two are not finished, are you! I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. He really thinks we are easy to bully, doesn''t he? "


    There are always people who don''t know whether to live or not, and there are always people who can''t see the situation clearly. These four guys didn''t choose to leave even when they were sobered up, but they clamored fiercely.


    Dongfei''s sign was suspended, and the four big eyes didn''t


    Dadong smiles bitterly and says with a depressed face:


    "hang up, not only hang up the sign, but also erect two signs at the door..."


    "Why didn''t I see it when I came in?"


    "It''s not for them to throw it away..." Dadong can''t laugh or cry, and he doesn''t know whether to be angry or to laugh.


    Chufei nodded and turned around. You looked at the four people, staring at them. The disgust and ferocity in your eyes were frightening. But still, there are always people


    "Who are you staring at? Who am I staring at! Give me another look! " The guy with the big gold chain was angry, and the two men next to him also yelled:


    "kill you, believe it or not!"


    "Look at me digging out your eyes! Cao

 Chapter 183

    Although the woman did not speak, but also did not persuade, she just looked at the presence of these people with disdain, as if they have how much background in general.


    "Li Zhimei, Zhao Yihuan Manxi, give me the information of these four things! "


    Chu Fei didn''t even twist his head, but the words were coldly handed to the three girls. Xiaoman snorts and doesn''t speak. Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei feel that they are a little too much, so they simply pacify Xiaoman. Then they come to chufei and say:


    "they are all in the folk lending business They are all from Putian. They have... "


    Zhao Yihuan didn''t give any information, but what he said was the true information of the four people. That is to say, although they didn''t do anything, they did what they were good at and should do.


    Zhao Yihuan introduced them here, and the four people there were so stupid. The four of them are not local people or Yanjing people. This time they come here to talk about business. If not, they come here to ask for debts.


    Naturally, the so-called private lending they do is not a serious business. If you are a serious private financial personage, both the quality and behavior will not be so bad.


    "So, to sum up, they only do usury?" After listening to Zhao Yihuan''s introduction for a while, Chu Fei made a direct summary.


    Not to mention, Chu Fei summed up very well, the four people are really usury.


    "Yes..." Zhao Yihuan nodded and affirmed Chu Fei''s answer. Next to him, Xiao man, who had been pacified by Li Zhimei for a while, finally stopped fighting with Chu Fei and said, "they also have a share in the recent naked loans..."


    Chu Fei snorted coldly and asked:


    "is it illegal?"


    The three girls nodded. But Chu Fei didn''t finish. He looked at several young men who also came from Xiyuan, and asked, "is it illegal?"


    Those men also have no way to say anything, and before Chu Fei''s performance is too strong, they are also suppressed, so at the moment they are also very cooperative nodded.


    "Cao, what the hell are you! How can I say that I am illegal! What''s your qualification? What''s your qualification to say I''m illegal! "


    With a big gold chain of panic, but his mouth is not any recognition counsels, even more arrogant clamor up.


    But at this time, only chufei had already found out that a woman came into the door, and the woman was not a stranger, or the previous Jiyue.


    Ji Yue came here this time in casual clothes or with a gun in a police uniform. As soon as he entered the hall, Ji Yue noticed what happened in the hall. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he heard what the big gold chain said.


    So Ji Yue said:


    "I''m a policeman! Do I have the right to say you break the law? "


    Big gold chain four people after hearing this sound scared a shrink neck, nothing else, this sound they a little familiar


    Four people came to Yanjing this time to ask for debts. The so-called asking for debts, in the final analysis, is to let the debtors pay back the money. After all, it''s usury. In the case of rolling interest, few of them can really pay off.


    But if you don''t pay the interest, you''ll keep rolling, and the more money you owe.


    Of course, these four guys don''t expect anyone to really pay off the money they owe at one time. If they do, they are lucky. But normally, they just want to get some money, just a little money.


    All four of them are usury owners. This time, they also organized a group to collect accounts in Yanjing.


    Although these four are all rich people, they are all foreigners after all. It is quite realistic to describe them as unfamiliar with the land and life after they arrived in Yanjing.


    After playing in Yanjing for a few days, they began to get ready to do business. However, those who owed money to usurers, who could really stay at home and work hard to find a way to repay the money, were only part of them. The other part had already run away, and no one knew where they went.


    I don''t know whether it''s to make up for the loss or what I think. These four guys went to the police station and asked the public security bureau to check the whereabouts of those who had run away.


    But this kind of behavior itself is illegal. It is strange that the police are willing to help. It happened that Jiyue had just returned to the bureau at that time, and after asking casually, she understood the course of the matter.


    Ji Yue can''t hold these people in her eyes. She''ll be fired away in a few words. If it wasn''t for the fact that they are all from the South and don''t enforce the law in Yanjing, and they don''t do anything against the law and discipline in Yanjing, Ji Yue would have detained them long ago.


    Of course, the four men were not happy when they were bombed away by the policewoman, but as soon as they inquired about Ji Yue''s identity, they immediately wilted. Also because of this, these four guys found a place to have a drink.


    After drinking the muggy wine, they started the next one according to their habit. They just came here. When they saw that it was the decoration of a hotel, they naturally thought it was a big restaurant.


    At that time, four people had already drunk, and they didn''t know what they had done, so they came in and made a scene. Although Dadong was asked to leave it alone at that time, how could Dadong really listen to Xiaoman''s words, so he let the four people go to the rest place first, and then he was ready to think about somethingThere have been several disturbances in the middle, but every time Dadong has stabilized himself by using his own experience as the boss of a company and mixing with the rich second generation circle, so there has been no real disturbance.


    And now, four people have sobered up, plus Ji month in this voice of dignity, four people suddenly guess who is.


    When Ji Yue came to four people, the four guys shrank their necks, but it''s not so easy to go at this time.


    The people who were working nearby stopped their work and didn''t get close, but they were blocked at the door. Four people just glance at the bad things


    "You four things again. Why do you think Yanjing is your territory?" Ji Yue doesn''t have a good temper.


    "Well, no, no, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." People in black and white Taoism are flexible masters, otherwise they can''t get to their present position smoothly. This is even more true for this big gold chain. It''s a misunderstanding to take the lead in shirking.


    The big gold chain started, and the other three guys couldn''t be idle. They all agreed and said:


    "yes, it''s all misunderstandings, it''s all misunderstandings."


    "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, it''s all right to say it, it''s all right."


    "Yes, ha ha, ha ha..."


    "Misunderstanding? How did it become a misunderstanding? Mr. Chu, is it a misunderstanding? " Ji Yue sneers and turns to ask Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei sighed and shrugged his shoulders. Just when the four people thought Chu Fei would speak for them, Chu Fei said:


    "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why can''t I come?" Ji Yue asked.


    Chu Fei helps the forehead, and Da Dong looks at Ji Yue and Chu Fei with a bad smile. He hasn''t seen Ji Yue before, and naturally doesn''t know what''s going on between Ji Yue and Chu Fei.


    At the moment just see a beautiful policewoman and Chu Fei so ambiguous dialogue, brain already want to crooked. Shi Shi saw clearly and knew that Dadong thought too much, so she poked Dadong and said in a soft voice:


    "don''t think about it."


    Shi Shi and Dadong are not familiar with each other, but she doesn''t want Dadong to misunderstand chufei. Not worried about what happened between Dadong and chufei, Shi Shi just felt that chufei, the benefactor who saved himself, should not be misunderstood inexplicably.


    However, whether she spoke softly or poked, she felt a little inappropriate, so she blushed after the words.


    Dadong even nodded his head and accepted Shi''s explanation. But when Dadong saw Shi blushing, he was shocked:


    What''s the matter? Feige didn''t even let Shi go? God, what about humanity! There is not enough an Suyi and a beautiful policewoman. How can there be a Shi Shi! Moreover, it seems that Shi Shi is very considerate of Feige! God, how can I not meet such a gentle woman! Ah People have to die, goods have to be thrown


    At this time, few people really noticed Dadong''s expression, and no one could know Dadong''s exclamation, because everyone''s attention was on chufei and Jiyue.


    "When you come, how can I do it?" Chufei sighed.


    "You want to do it yourself?" Ji Yue speechless white Chu Fei one eye, Ji Yue came over is to want to find Chu Fei to ask which day in the end is how to return a responsibility!


    But although I haven''t asked yet, it''s a native of this country who knows all kinds of literary works, film and television works like the back of his hand.


    Chu Fei''s performance on which day was directly classified by Ji Yue as a master of martial arts!


    It''s not that Ji Yue doesn''t dare to think about it. It''s just that a martial arts master has internal power to build a defense wall. It''s a little more reliable than an immortal who uses magic power to prop up an immortal defense


    "What does it mean to do it yourself..." Chu Fei had already recognized the inside and outside meaning of Ji Yue''s words, and said, "shouldn''t such a person teach a lesson?"


    "The law will punish them!" Ji Yue said that he didn''t like it. He knew that if Chu Fei really did it, how could these people be better? They must be either dead or disabled. That''s what the swordsmen in the TV series did.


    "Then why don''t you catch them?" Chu Fei asked.


    "I They didn''t break the law in Yanjing. I don''t have the authority to arrest them directly. " It''s true that Ji Yue can''t help it. Although it seems that the rules are a bit complicated and inconvenient on the surface, it''s also a matter of no way.


    after all, arresting people needs evidence, and obtaining evidence needs evidence. It''s not something that can be done overnight. It''s not something that the police in one place can accomplish with these four people.


    "Well Oh, UFO


    Chu Fei points to the stairs beside the hall and shouts casually. Subconsciously, everyone is also attracted by Chu Fei''s words. He looks in the direction that Chu Fei points to.


    although Chu Fei wants to make complaints about his own reasons, but now that he has succeeded, he can only hold his nose and go on.


    Just for a moment, four screams suddenly sounded, whether men or women, also with the scream plop plop plop to the ground!Ah -


    the scream kept on, and everyone looked back quickly. Most people thought that the four guys had started to touch each other. After all, the scream was too sad.


    But who would have thought that when you look back, you will see an incredible scene:


    four people, each with a transparent hole in his right knee!


    The cave is bright in front and back, without blood, but it smells of meat

 Chapter 184

    "Wow, they''re hurt Huh? It smells good. Who''s roasting pig''s feet? "


    Chu Fei''s two sentences are not close to each other, and his mood changes very quickly. But there is no way. Everyone knows that Chu Fei is pretending.


    Although most people do not know how these four people suddenly like this, as long as they use a little brain, they know that it must be chufei.


    It''s just, there''s no evidence!


    And there''s no explanation!


    Therefore, we can only be nervous about these four people on the surface now That''s the knee. When the knee is finished, the leg is useless.


    Scream, shrill scream, but soon such a scream stopped, not who covered their mouths, we are not so crazy.


    It''s themselves that really shut them up. When the pain reaches a certain level, even the strength of crying pain will be difficult to mobilize.


    Now these four people are in such a situation that their kneecaps are burned through and gone. The pain makes them have no way to calm down and think about what happened!


    "You..." Ji Yue stares at Chu Fei, but doesn''t say anything.


    Ji Yue knew that Chu Fei must have done it. An Suyi and Shi Shi knew that it was Chu Fei who did it. It''s not the first time that chufei''s Firebird has met them.


    Although the Firebird was small, it was made up of flames after all. Although an Suyi, Shishi and even Dadong did not understand the principle of the Firebird''s appearance, it did not prevent them from imagining the power of the Firebird.


    Xiaoman, Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei had never seen Chu Fei control Firebird before. After all, when Chu Fei showed up, only those senior citizens were seen, so they didn''t know what was going on,


    "look what I''m doing, should they be sent to the hospital now? Please, I have something else to do. Let''s talk about it later, OK Chu Fei Chong Ji Yue said.


    Chu Fei knows that he must have already aroused Ji Yue''s interest, but Chu Fei doesn''t worry, just doesn''t want to say it now.


    Moreover, Chu Fei came here now to do something important and to find Shi Shi. Naturally, he would not waste too much time on other things. You know, Wanyu and xiaoxingxing are still waiting for chufei in the big world of crape myrtle, and chufei doesn''t dare to let them stay for too long. There''s nothing else to worry about.


    So chufei must go back as soon as possible and wait for them to change places


    "Da Dong, Shi Shi, Su Yi, come on, find a quiet room and say something!"


    After chufei finished, he turned to Jiyue, waiting for Jiyue''s response to his sentence.


    "Don''t forget! I''ll ask you about it. " Ji Yue sees Chu Fei''s eyes clearly. As a woman, Ji Yue can naturally catch his irritability and anxiety from Chu Fei''s eyes.


    Therefore, Ji Yue did not entangle any more. She nodded and agreed. Then she took out her mobile phone and began to deal with this problem.


    Other people still have to do what to do, that is, Xiaoman, these young people from Xiyuan are all in a circle and don''t know what to do. Of course, what they can do now is nothing.


    For Xiaoman, the time when they really need to be busy is after the complete transformation here. At that time, they must start to make the plan of superheroes immediately.


    Shi Shi is most familiar with the restaurant, but Dadong and Suyi are the two most trusted people in Chu Fei.


    Therefore, the selection of the room was solved by an Suyi and Dadong.


    The room they entered was a private room on the second floor. After closing the door, chufei let an Suyi, Dadong and Shi Shi sit on the sofa, while chufei stood in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" An Su Yi gently asks a way, Chu Fei''s state is a little wrong son, an Su Yi naturally sees.


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll be more sober in this way. Now that all the people in this room are my own, I won''t beat about the bush. " After a pause, Chu Fei said:


    "first of all, it''s about Zhao Yong. Dadong, is Zhao Yong back?"


    Dadong nodded and shook his head again. When Chu Fei was depressed and puzzled, he said:


    "I got in touch with him, but he had a little trouble. He could come tomorrow morning at the earliest, or tomorrow night at the most if he was slow. Of course, if he died, he would not be able to get through."


    "What''s the matter? Is there anyone who can hurt him now? "


    "It''s not someone, it''s a group of people. The United States, Russia and several European countries have also sent people to take Zhao Yong back. "


    "The people in Xiyuan didn''t help?" Chu Fei stares an eye to ask a way.


    "It''s too late for us to get the news, but the state has sent someone to meet us. That''s why I said I would definitely come back tomorrow unless he died." Dadong is also helpless. This fact is depressing,


    in fact, people underestimate the sensation caused by Zhao Yong''s video abroad. At the beginning, we just thought that Zhao Yong was strong enough and had absolute combat experience. It must be very simple for him to go back to China in hidingBut I didn''t expect that on the third day when Zhao Yong''s video appeared, it was just seen in China at that time. At that time, other countries had already analyzed the authenticity of the video, and local people like the United States made a response for the first time.


    According to legend, the idea of the Americans is to capture Zhao Yong and see if there is anything special in his body. If not, they will force Zhao Yong to faithfully teach his fighting skills.


    But later, with the failure of communication and several arrests, they realized that Zhao Yong was absolutely a talent and a top secret agent, so they gave the death order. If they could not see Zhao Yong''s living person, they only needed his body!


    Other countries have similar reactions, and the reasons are not hard to understand. People like Zhao Yong, as long as they are not their own people, will have a threat to themselves!


    Country, war and politics are just like this. If they are not used by us, they will be destroyed!


    But for Zhao Yong''s cleverness, I''m afraid Zhao Yong would have been caught long ago. However, it is not so easy for Zhao Yong to return home safely.


    "Well, Su Yi, you go to communicate with Xiyuan. If Zhao Yong can''t get back, I will be very disappointed."


    "Well, don''t worry. Zhao Yong will come back." Ansuyi smiles and nods.


    Chu Fei just wanted to give Xiyuan a little pressure, so he didn''t say too much. Of course, even if he said it, ansuyi would not convey it word by word.


    In this regard, Chu Fei is also very assured that the gentleness, calmness and calmness of an Suyi can not be compared with Chu Fei.


    "Well, then it''s Dadong. Do you want to practice?" Chu Fei did not say too much detail, and also talked about similar topics before, so just such a sentence, Dadong can fully understand.


    "Hey, hey, if you can give me a pill to make me immortal, I can think about it. Otherwise, forget it. I''m in trouble..." Dadong''s answer was almost the same, which made chufei a little speechless.


    But Chu Fei also didn''t say anything more, just the words of Dan Yao, Chu Fei can still get some. Although it is certain that there is no way to live forever, it is OK to let people around you live a long life.


    "Well, the last thing is Shi Shi..."


    In fact, Shi Shi was a little surprised that she could come in and talk with chufei, ansuyi and Dadong. Shi Shi knows her identity. Although she is only an assistant, it sounds very common, she is satisfied that she can be an assistant of an Suyi and contact people at the national level.


    But now, there seems to be more about yourself


    Chu Fei sighed and said with a bitter smile:


    "Shi Shi, what I want to say may not be something that makes people happy. Do you have a cousin


    "Cousin?" Shi Shi Leng did not understand the meaning of Chu Fei for a moment.


    "A man surnamed Ding..." Chu Fei added.


    "Ah! Yes, I have a cousin, Ding Yi, who is an orphan. He grew up with us, but later he disappeared without knowing what happened We called the police and looked for it for a long time, but there was no news at all... " Shi Shi was surprised, but more happy. After all, in Shi Shi''s opinion, what is about to happen now is that her long lost relatives are finally reunited!


    "Well, I saw him, but I didn''t see the living." After chufei finished this sentence, he was depressed, because he didn''t know how to continue.


    It''s not that we can''t go on, but there''s not much we can say. Of course, we can finish the main things. But the problem is that it''s a funeral report, and it''s not so easy to say.


    "Ah?" Shi Shi doesn''t understand the four words "not a living person", but it''s not so simple to really understand the meaning behind these four words.


    Next to him, Da Dong was also stunned. An Suyi was OK. He was just a little surprised. Then he approached Shi Shi and stopped her in his arms.


    "I see a soul like being, who always hovers in a room and appears every night I know he guessed that he was looking for something, so during the day, I searched the place where he circled... "


    Chu Fei sighed, shook his head and said:


    "I found a letter and a knife But the letter was destroyed after I read it, because the content above involves a big secret I don''t know whether this secret can be disclosed for the time being, so I won''t tell you the content of this secret for the time being. I can only say the content about you in my heart once more... "


    Then, in the three people''s surprised, surprised and some difficult to calm eyes, Chu Fei told the content of the letter, of course, only part of it. Then Chu Fei also told the part of positive communication with Ding Yi''s soul obsession.


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s a coincidence, I know. It''s hard to believe, but that''s why I came to you today. I promised him, and I have to do it. "


    "I Sorry, it''s hard for me to believe that it''s true... " Shi Shi is a little sad. This "story" is heartbreaking, but it''s really hard for people to accept."I know, but I can only say so much for the time being." Chufei sighed.


    If anyone present could immediately understand what chufei said, it would be only Dadong. Because the big east side passes over there, knows the existence of that side, and also knows the existence of crossing this thing.


    Therefore, Dadong''s eyes to chufei were absolutely shocked and extremely incredible.


    "Can you show me that knife?" After a long time, Shi Shi finally spoke again,


    Chu Fei didn''t hide the existence of the black pig killing knife. Of course, when describing it, he deliberately avoided opening some special places, such as the thing that this knife can let people practice.


    "Good." Chu Fei nodded and put his hand behind his back, but it was from the swallow ring that he called out the black pig knife.


    Chu Fei drags a knife and slowly comes to Shi Shi and squats down.


    After Chu Fei took out the black pig knife, Shi Shi''s pupil suddenly widened! At the same time, an Suyi, who was holding Shi Shi, also felt the trembling and excited trembling from Shi Shi.


    Chu Fei raised to lift eyelid, the heart way: isn''t this black way the thing of crape myrtle big world? But on earth? Why else is Shi Shi like this?


    Shi Shi didn''t reach for the black pig knife. Her left hand covered her mouth. In the light whimper, Shi Shi''s right hand trembled and touched the black pig knife.


    Caressing, caressing, caressing

 Chapter 185

    Looking at Shi Shi''s careful and gentle movements, chufei, an Suyi and Dadong did not speak for a long time. Ansuyi is just distressed for this little girl who is several years younger than herself, but Dadong and chufei are shocked, extremely shocked,


    Dadong frowns tightly and gives chufei a look, which means: No, you didn''t get this knife from crape myrtle?


    Chu Fei also gave Dadong a dignified look in his eyes, which means: Ghost knows, it seems that this Dao is our earth''s goods!


    After receiving Chu Fei''s eyes, Dadong immediately understood, and then nodded solemnly to give Chu Fei a look of inquiry, which means: is there a lot of good things on earth? It''s worth looking for!


    Chu Fei nodded slightly and looked at Dadong again, which means: where is it so simple!


    Dadong sighs


    The eye contact between Da Dong and Chu Fei naturally did not escape the eyes of an Suyi, but an Suyi could not fully understand what they had communicated with each other.


    I can see the meaning, but an Suyi doesn''t know about chufei''s journey after all Of course, at least not as well as Dadong.


    But how could an Su Yi''s intelligence not think of this? Maybe she has thought of it, but she can''t believe it immediately!


    Or, an Suyi is just waiting for chufei to tell her. Before that, even if she finds something, she won''t go deep into it.


    Silence, whimpering


    More than ten minutes later, these eight words appeared in Chu Fei''s head, but soon, an Suyi took back his hand, took a few deep breaths, and tried to calm down his mood.


    "This It''s my cousin''s knife. It''s from my family... "


    Shi Shi calmed down, but occasionally there was a whimper when she spoke. An Suyi comforted her so much that she could finish her speech.


    However, Shi Shi''s words shocked chufei and Dadong even more. It''s not just because they are right in their judgment that this Dao is the Dao on earth, but the origin of this Dao itself is also a legend, although the legend is still a little vague.


    "Family?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard my mother say that their family has been slaughtering pigs for generations, but this work is only passed on to men, and only to single men This knife is also handed down from the ancestors. No one can tell how it came from, but this knife needs no grinding. It''s always sharp. Moreover, it''s changed Although it has changed a little bit, which is different from what I remember, I am sure that this is the knife... "


    Then, in the occasional inquiries of chufei, Dadong and an Suyi, Shi Shi told them about the knife and their family in detail.


    Cousins and cousins are generally discussed from the mother''s side. Generally speaking, the mother''s brother or brother''s children are cousins or cousins.


    Although there are other situations, this kind of generational address is the most common.


    Ding Yi is the child of Shi Shi''s mother''s brother, that is, the child of Shi Shi''s uncle. Of course, he is a cousin. Ding Yi is older than Shi Shi, so he becomes a cousin.


    Just as Shi Shi said, from Shi Shi''s mother''s generation up, generations have been pig killers, and the knife used is the black one.


    Later, the skill of killing pigs and the knife came to Shi Shi''s uncle, who was also Shi Shi''s mother''s brother But when Ding Yi was only four or five years old, both of them died of illness.


    According to the rules, this knife became Ding Yi''s thing. As for the skill of killing pigs, Ding Yi was also influenced by it, but he didn''t really kill pigs on earth.


    Later, in order to take care of Ding Yi, Shi Shi''s mother took Ding Yi to her home. At that time, Shi Shi''s conditions were OK. Later, Shi Shi Shi''s family had money, and Ding Yi didn''t need to learn to kill pigs.


    Dante a pair of black pig knives handed down by his ancestors were very important. At that time, when the family occasionally killed chickens and sheep, Ding Yi would try to do it.


    Later, Ding Yi disappeared, and even the black knife disappeared. At that time, Ding Yi was not too young. On his way home from school, Ding Yi''s car encountered debris flow.


    At that time, the disaster was not serious. At least many people were saved and survived. Dante disappeared with the pig knife.


    When Shi Shi''s family knew about it, they searched for it for a long time and called the police, but it was not uncommon for people to disappear in this kind of disaster. Generally, they were rushed to a distance and it was difficult to find them, but the search and rescue personnel also confirmed that there was no sign of Ding Yi, even the body, within a radius of 1000 meters.


    But at that time, the scope of debris flow was not so large. Presumably, the scope of the search and rescue within a kilometer radius was only a fraction of that


    But Shi Shijia didn''t give up looking for Ding Yi until Shi Shijia''s life was in decline.


    "Shi Shi, you said that this Dao is different from what you remember. What''s the difference?" After hearing Shi Shi''s story, Chu Fei asked this question which made him extremely curious."Words, in my memory, there are no words on the blade, and the blade also..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a little bigger It''s like... " Shi Shi is not sure.


    "Bigger?" Chufei frowned.


    "It''s getting longer, at least a little longer than I remember..."


    Shi Shi felt that she was under a delusion. After all, it was the memory of her childhood. Although an Suyi didn''t speak, she obviously thought so. But Chu Fei didn''t think so. Chu Fei thought Shi Shi was right!


    Chu feineng''s brain is naturally very active for people who have experienced both the crossing and the system.


    What Chu Fei thought of was this pig killing knife, which might be called the remnant knife It''s just like Zhao Wenzhuo''s knife in the old movie broken swordsman. It''s broken, but it''s very clever, so it looks like an arc-shaped pig knife.


    But since this knife can help others to cultivate, it may be able to repair itself And the condition of repair, Chu Fei estimates is to kill. It''s good to kill people or animals. As long as you are killing, just like the words on the blade, killing, killing continuously, the blade will return to its original shape!


    When he thought of this, Chu Fei suddenly yearned for the original shape of the knife. At the same time, he was more curious about the knife.


    This knife is not a thing of crape myrtle, but a thing of the earth! In contact with Chu Fei, for the first time, he directly crossed the boundary of crape myrtle, which had to make Chu Fei think about whether the boundary of crape myrtle has any special relationship with the earth!


    If not, why did Chu Fei enter the world of crape myrtle for the first time!


    If not, why did you meet the mutant little purple fox from the earth''s North Pole on Tianzhu Mountain?


    If not, why can Ding Yi cross the boundary of crape myrtle first! But also with such a black pig knife!


    There are too many questions, Chu Fei''s curiosity has been thoroughly mobilized, but Chu Fei also knows that to get the answer, I''m afraid it''s not a matter that can have a result in a short time.


    "Maybe I need to reach the level of Ziwei Tiandi to know the answer?" Chu Fei sighed in his heart.


    "This knife, Chu..." Shi Shi was puzzled about how to call Chu Fei. It seemed that it was inappropriate to call him anything. Next to him, an Suyi said with a smile:


    "just like Dadong, call him Feige..."


    Shi Shiqiao nodded, took a deep breath, and said: "brother Fei, you can keep this knife. I believe in my cousin, and I believe it''s the will of God. As for my cousin In the future, I will tell my parents and brother, or I will never tell them... "


    Chu Fei knew that Shi Shi was determined.


    For Shi Shi''s decision, Chu Fei had no way to say what was right or wrong. After all, this kind of thing was right or wrong.


    "Well, I''ll keep it well." Chu Fei is not polite, way: "Shi Shi, how is your family?"


    Chu Fei changed the topic, which was also a happy thing for Shi Shi.


    "I received a call from my mother this morning. They came to my house and said that all the accounts had been written off. My parents were very happy. My younger brother is also relieved that they can go to school at ease. "


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said to an Suyi:


    "Suyi, you should pay more attention to the family affairs of Shi Shi. You can spend any money you like. First you can cure the old couple and give Shi Shi more salary..."


    "I know. Don''t worry." An Suyi nodded. Shi Shi wanted to speak, but he was stopped by an Suyi.


    Next to him, Dadong also recovered from his previous shock. He laughed and said:


    "brother Fei, you can rest assured that Shi Shi''s salary is not lower than mine. How about it?"


    Although Shi Shi didn''t understand it, she also knew that Dadong''s salary was indispensable, so she didn''t dare to accept it for a while.


    "Well, Shi Shi, believe me, you are not short of money. But your salary can''t be more than that of Dadong. I''m in charge. It''s 1000 less than Dadong. That''s it. "


    Dadong and ansuyi have communicated with each other for a long time, so ansuyi is also very clear about the wage level of Dadong. Although Chu Fei clearly said that Dadong spent money casually, he had to make a living on the book.


    Therefore, although Shi Shi does not know how much salary she can get, she is also looking forward to it. But a month later, when Shi Shi first received a month''s salary from an Suyi, she was deeply shocked.


    Not to mention the shocking zeros, the numbers in front of zeros shocked Shi Shi for more than ten minutes Of course, chufei didn''t care.


    "Well, I''ve finished all the things that I can think of. Suyi, Dadong, what''s the matter with you? The kind I need to worry about... "


    Chu Fei specially added a description, because Chu Fei really felt that time was a little short now. At least at this moment, Chu Fei is worried about Lagerstroemia.Dadong shook his head and said:


    "there is nothing to do for the time being, but now that we have moved to Yanjing, do you want to add some staff?"


    "Well, you still have the phone I gave you before? Contact him, of course, you first determine the situation of others, if you can pull over to do it together


    "No problem. I''ve contacted the elder brother for several times. I''ll ask the people in Xiyuan to help me make sure. I can pull them together."


    Chufei and Dadong said that this person, of course, is jinpanghua, who helped chufei a lot.


    "By the way, there''s an old Taoist. Shi Shi knows him. That old Taoist is also a strange person. If you see him, you should treat him well. I''ve given him a pill of pills..."


    Chu Fei made up the last sentence, naturally, to let Dadong understand Chu Fei''s attitude towards Lao Dao. However, Dadong was wrong and said:


    "step by step to the sky?"


    That''s right. Dadong thinks that Chu Fei''s pills are going to heaven step by step It made chufei look black. But at this time Chu Fei also realized that Dadong had not eaten Huichundan.


    "Open your mouth..." Say this, Chu Fei touched out a return to spring Dan, and big east also very obedient of open mouth.


    Chu Fei crushed the wax clothes, threw the pill into Dadong''s mouth, and said: "this is the pill. Don''t think about it step by step..."


    Chu Fei didn''t care about the wonderful expression on Dadong''s face or the shock in his eyes. Instead, he looked at an Suyi and said:


    "is there anything else? If I don''t, I''ll go again... "


    "Yes, you did forget. Do you remember yechen? The thing you bet with him... "


    Chu Fei is a Leng, want to understand at random is what matter. Chufei said with a smile:


    "what''s the matter, that boy jumped again?"


    "Yes..." An Suyi nodded with a smile and said, "he has contacted me. He has participated in a TV treasure appraisal program, which is live. He wants you to go with him."

 Chapter 186

    "I''ll wipe it. I don''t want to play that hard When? "


    "A week later, in Yanjing, it''s 6:30 in the evening Location... "


    "Don''t say it. I don''t know if I say it. It must be wonderful if you take me with you! Ha ha


    "Well, then remember to come over, so I can take you there." Ansuyi smiles.


    "OK, no problem. By the way, if there is no special arrangement for this room, leave it to me and make it a bedroom." Chu Fei wants to get himself a transmission point here, otherwise it''s hard to go out and find the place where no one is.


    "Yes, these rooms on the second floor can be left for our own use, and the third floor above is their place..." Otherwise, she would not have nodded casually when she came to the second floor.


    "Don''t worry, brother Fei. Can I forget your mess? Ann, this room is yours, but the things have not been changed. I''ll change the furniture for you later, and this place is yours. "


    Dadong said this, gave Chu Fei a "I know you" look, and then said:


    "OK, the thing to say is finished, you go busy! Your room will be ready by noon tomorrow, and no one will come in at that time. "


    Chufei nodded. Only Dadong noticed, chufei changed the transmission point of the system to this room. Then Chu Fei said hello and left.


    After Chu Fei came out, he turned a corner and went into the stairway next to the corridor. When he saw that there was no one around, he started the transmission and returned to the Lagerstroemia world, and the room of the inn he had rented before.


    Chu Fei didn''t stop for a long time, so he came out directly. He didn''t take charge of the assistant of the Inn and the shopkeeper to say hello to him. He ran to Xiaoxing and Wanyu.


    The distance between the two places was not far. After a few breaths, chufei came to the window of the shop. Through the window, Chu Fei sees Wan Yu and the little star inside, as well as Wan Yu''s three brothers.


    Everyone''s OK, they''re still inside, but Chu Fei didn''t go in so straight.


    Because chufei already knew the situation of xiaodongtian and what others did for xiaodongtian. Therefore, Chu Fei changed his mood when no one paid attention to him. As a "tourist", he wandered the streets and saw the scenery again.


    Of course, what chufei really wants to do is to see if there are any people nearby staring at the restaurant. If there are, then make sure that they find something.


    In fact, Chu Fei is also very clear, if someone is really staring, then the previous things must have been exposed. But I don''t know if it''s lucky or that group of people didn''t have a unified action at all. Anyway, after several circles, Chu Fei finally decided that no one was staring at the restaurant.


    Chu Fei guessed that maybe those sects aiming at xiaodongtian were still in their own way, and they were still in turn. The group of people who come to make trouble today are from the animal control sect. Maybe tomorrow they will change into other small sects.


    So Chu Fei chose to think in this way. There is no way, Chu Fei''s strength is limited, in case someone really has a master staring at Chu Fei also can''t find.


    It''s better to hold this idea, at least not too tangled in my heart. In case of any real danger, it''s a big deal to send it directly


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei turns around and goes back to the bed of the restaurant. Seeing that no one around notices him, he turns over and enters the restaurant.


    Wanyu naturally noticed chufei for a long time. Seeing that chufei didn''t come in directly, they also knew what chufei was doing.


    So when Chu Fei finally came back, Wan Yu said, "is it safe around?"


    "Even if it was safe before, it will not be safe now. When I left, I asked you to close the doors and windows. Why not?"


    "I..." Wan Yu was asked by Chu Fei, and she didn''t know how to answer, because she knew that no matter how she answered, if she didn''t listen, she didn''t listen, and it was really easy to cause some danger.


    "Well, my elder sister is not..."


    Wan Yu made a mistake, as concerned about her brothers, the three people naturally have to find a way to excuse Wan Yu. However, one''s strength is still limited, and his brain is not very easy to use. Instead, Wan Yu''s elder brother took on the words and said:


    "master, it''s like this. According to the habit of little star before, it''s normal to close the door at this time, but the window will open for a while, and it won''t close until late at night, so is the candle fire..."


    Chu Fei curled his lips, who can''t see what the three brothers thought. But from another point of view, Wan Yu''s elder brother is right.


    But also at this time, Chu Feicai really noticed that the sky of crape myrtle was already very dark, and the room had been lit with candles, and it would be completely dark in a short time.


    "Anyway, it''s not safe here. You''d better come with me." Chu Fei bypassed the previous topic, because Chu Fei was very clear that there was no need to tangle that."Where to?" Wan Yu and his three brothers are speaking in unison.


    Chufei laughs and goes to Xiaoxing. He sees that Xiaoxing''s mood has calmed down, and xiaofox gets along well with Xiaoxing. Then he says: "go to the inn, the inn you are fighting with me."


    "But Isn''t that the last room left? " Wan Yu is puzzled.


    "It''s a matter of urgency. For safety, just squeeze." What Chu Fei said is very reasonable, and it''s really for everyone''s safety, so even Wan Yu, a girl who has already been regarded as a developmental appellation, can''t refuse.


    "Well How can we get there? Is it a little too obvious to just walk by? " Wan Yu asked after thinking for a while.


    "Well, so I''ll take you there, but only if you hold hands with each other. I''ll take you there."


    It''s not easy to understand chufei, but it''s on earth. In the world of crape myrtle, even ordinary people know that immortals can fly with people.


    Of course, not everyone has seen the so-called immortal, let alone any mortal is qualified to let the so-called immortal, that is, the friars take themselves off.


    Therefore, they didn''t know how the real friars took others to fly, so they didn''t know whether chufei''s request was reasonable.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t refuse, Chu Fei knew that everyone must have agreed, but he didn''t know what was in his mind.


    So Chu Fei didn''t speak any more. He just went to the bed and closed the window. Then he went to the kitchen and came out with a clean porcelain bowl.


    Chufei puts the porcelain bowl on the table, and then takes out the black pig knife from the ring. In people''s surprise and puzzled eyes, chufei takes down the candle from the candlestick on the table, estimates its size, and then cuts it off.


    The upper half of the candle was on fire, and Chu Fei dipped it in the bottom of the bowl. Then the remaining half of the candle was thrown into the ring with the underworld.


    "Well, it''s estimated that the candle will go out by itself soon. If you say the habit of little stars is true, it''s basically hard to see through."


    Say this, Chu Fei came to Wan Yu side, stretched out his right hand.


    Wan Yu just hesitated a little, then held Chu Fei''s hand, the other hand holding the little star, and the little star holding the little fox. Wan Yu''s three brothers came to the other side, holding Chu Fei''s left hand, and the three also strained each other.


    It''s not the first time that Chu Fei has taken people for transmission. After all, he has already had Dadong''s experience, so Chu Fei knows that there is no problem in doing so.


    After confirming that everyone had grasped each other, chufei started the transmission, and several people disappeared in an instant and appeared in the room of the inn.


    Wan Yu''s three brothers said before that only the owner of the inn had nothing to do with xiaodongtian''s business. They just opened a shop to make money, so Chu Fei decided to stay here.


    Although it''s not far from the little star''s restaurant, there is a word called "black under the light". And chufei didn''t need much time to be here, just three or two days, and then they could go to the gate of xiaodongtian.


    "Well, let''s make do here these days. Wan Yu, you and Xiao Xing Xing can sleep in bed, and we four men can sleep on the floor."


    Wan Yu looked at the layout of the room size, tangled for a while, nodded and agreed.


    After all, the world of crape myrtle is just a world of crape myrtle. Except for those monks, the life of mortals is not much different from that of the ancient earth. After dark, ordinary people go to bed early. After all, there are not many recreational activities, especially in such places.


    If it''s a big town like shuntianfu, it''s another matter. After night, the nightlife of urban residents is quite wonderful.


    "Well, sir, we haven''t brought our luggage yet. This..." Wan Yu''s elder brother looked at the floor of the hall and said bitterly.


    "Yes, we''re all used to it, but you sleep on the ground with us, master. Isn''t that..."


    Chu Fei was speechless. He gave three people a look and said:


    "who told you I was going to sleep on the ground..."


    "Ah? But there is already... " Wanyu''s three fingers point to the direction of the bed. At this time, Wanyu and xiaoxingxing have been sitting by the bed. The two girls tease the fox together.


    Of course, in fact, Wan Yu and little fox are playing with little star. After all, little star lost her grandfather today, so she is in a low mood and needs company.


    "What do you think?" Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "you move the table and everything, and put it aside. I have good things here, which are more comfortable than the bed!"


    Chufei is right, but the good things chufei said are still in the system.


    Chu Fei has many choices, such as tents and sleeping bags, then mattresses, Simmons mattresses and so on, and then water mattresses. The most arrogant choice is a big bed, a modern big bed.


    However, due to the limited space, Chu Fei finally chose to unlock Simmons mattress, and directly exchanged three.When the three brothers of Wan Yu, the commander of Chu Fei, spread out Xi Mengsi, the three big men were all stupid.


    I''ve never seen anything like this! Soft don''t say, still have flexibility, lie up how a comfortable can describe!


    "No? This is also a specialty of my hometown! " Chufei laughs.


    "Master, I have a long way to ask, where is your hometown?"


    The room is not big, so in fact, everyone can hear every word Wan Yu, little star and little fox. At this time, hearing about Chu Fei''s hometown, Wan Yu, little fox and sad little star all raised their ears.


    We are still very interested in chufei''s hometown.


    "My hometown is China!" Chu Fei said that he was very proud and very proud, but he was full of doubts in several people''s ears.

 Chapter 187

    "China? What''s that place? I''ve only heard of Qizhou Shenshan, but I haven''t heard of Huaxia Shenzhou... " Wan Yu''s eldest brother''s face is muddled, the other two guys also frequently nod to agree.


    Wan Yu sitting on the bed is also frowning, little star is OK, not too much reaction. Wan Yu''s thoughts are the same as those of her three elder brothers. They are all wondering what the Chinese land is.


    Although Wanyu they are only mortals, it is reasonable to say that mortals can not know much about Lagerstroemia. It is very good to know the name of the earth under their feet.


    But wan Yu, after all, they are people who have walked so many ways and worshipped the mountain gate so many times, so they still know the names of every continent in the world of crape myrtle.


    "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. In fact, you are the first people to know the name of my hometown! You should call it pride


    After all, a place that can produce so many good things is certainly worthy of people''s pride and yearning.


    "Master..."


    "No, don''t call me master. I''ve recognized you for your mistake before, but now it''s not necessary." Chu Fei''s words broke everyone''s mind, which made the three men a little embarrassed.


    But after all, it''s a man. Embarrassment is common.


    "Well, Mr. Chu It''s true that we took things for granted before. Fortunately, it didn''t cause any problems. It''s lucky. "


    Chu Fei nodded, neither to evaluate anything, nor to teach a few people. Everyone has their own way of thinking and acting. They are all adults, and Chu Fei thinks he is not qualified to teach others.


    "But then again, Mr. Chu, what is it?" Wan Yu''s elder brother pointed to the mattress under his buttocks and asked.


    "It''s called mattress. Er, it''s called Simmons..." Chufei laughed bitterly in his heart. People must know the word mattress, but they just haven''t seen this kind of mattress. So chufei changed his words in time and said:


    "Xi Mengsi is a personal name. He made this kind of mattress first, and later this kind of mattress is also called Xi Mengsi..."


    "It''s a strange name, but I have to say that it''s a good thing. I don''t think the emperor of heaven can sleep on such a comfortable mattress..."


    Wan Yu''s three brothers sighed in unison, but Chu Fei''s heart was funny. He said, "does the emperor of heaven need a mattress?"?


    A few days really passed in a flash, and there was no need to worry about eating and drinking in the inn. As for the problem of taking a bath, there were several people who could take a bath every day when they went out, so we all made do with it.


    Soon, it''s only a few hours since xiaodongtian opened the mountain gate. Because it''s a long way from xiaodongtian, everyone is ready to start at this time.


    Just as everyone had just packed up and was about to leave, Wan Yu''s three brothers said:


    "little sister, Mr. Chu, the three of us won''t go."


    "Brother, why don''t you go?" Wan Yu holds the little star and looks puzzled.


    Chu Fei naturally saw why, but at this time Chu Fei was not suitable to speak, so Chu Fei just silently hugged the little star he was familiar with, while the fox was still in the arms of the little star.


    "Little sister, we''ve been with you for so long, but we''re worried about your safety, but now Mr. Chu is with you, we can rest assured."


    "Yes, with Mr. Chu with you, we all believe that you will be able to worship xiaodongtian successfully." Wan Yu''s second brother also said.


    "But we have also thought that the situation of xiaodongtian is not very good now. We are all ordinary people, and we don''t have much time. If we don''t go, Mr. Chu will be able to protect you two more easily."


    "But Don''t you want to see me worship the Mountain Gate of the little cave with your own eyes? " Wan Yu is holding her mouth, becoming a monk is her dream and her father''s dream, but more importantly, she hopes to have relatives to witness.


    It''s like the end of college entrance examination and the entrance of University on earth. Are the parents who send their children afraid that their children will be lost? Of course not. It''s a process with a strong sense of ritual, and it''s also a stage change.


    Relatives send their children to school in order to see their children enter a new stage and new life. Similarly, parents take their daughter on the red carpet at the wedding.


    "Little sister, you are going to be a monk. You can''t cry so much." Wan Yu''s elder brother laughs, but his eyes are full of worry.


    "Where did I cry?" Wan Yu retorts, but her red eyes are really about to cry.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. It''s just going to the mountains to worship teachers. It''s not that we''ll never see them again."


    "All three of us are tired. After you leave, we will buy a place here and live the life we yearn for. We are not far away. You can come and see us often if you have nothing to do"Little sister, let''s go, or it''s too late. We have to follow other people''s rules when we go to visit teachers. Otherwise, it''s not good to be picked."


    "Yes, don''t let Mr. Chu wait too long. Look, the little star is waiting for you."


    In fact, Chu Fei was not worried, but he also nodded to Wan Yu. This is a few days and Wanyu''s three brothers said good, of course, the initiative is not Chu Fei.


    Chufei is not a human trafficker, but wan Yu''s three brothers believe that chufei can bring Wan Yu into xiaodongtian. Even if xiaodongtian can''t, chufei can bring Wan Yu into other sects.


    Nothing else, all this is because they see Chu Fei''s care for WAN Yu and Xiao Xing. Moreover, the three of them are really tired, not only physically, but also mentally.


    Although there is a word that has not been said, Chu Fei is also very clear. Xiaodongtian can be said to have been the last hope of several people, they do not want to see xiaodongtian refuse their sister.


    Chufei, holding the little star and waiting for the little fox, walked out of the room and waited quietly on the stairs outside. The rest is the family''s own business, Chu Fei thinks that as an outsider is not suitable to listen inside.


    About ten minutes later, Wan Yu''s three brothers came out, while Wan Yu was still in the room. The three came to Chu Fei and bowed respectfully, saying: "Mr. Chu, we are all ordinary people. We can''t help the wishes of my younger sister and my father. This time, we dare to ask my younger sister to give it to Mr. Chu, and hope Mr. Chu can take good care of my younger sister all the way."


    Chu Fei smiles, nods and says:


    "I''ve promised you, so I won''t go back."


    "Ah We Forget it, Mr. Chu. Although we are not monks, we have learned a lot along the way. We will leave here, far away. Although we may not see my little sister from now on, at least she can practice in peace and fulfill my father''s last wish. "


    With these words, Wan Yu''s eldest brother took out an envelope from his arms, which was naturally a letter they wrote to Wan Yu, and said:


    "if my younger sister wants to find us in the future, please Mr. Chu give this letter to her."


    Then, three people stood up, and toward Chu Fei after a worship step away. Where Wan Yu''s three brothers are going? Chu Fei doesn''t know, but Chu Fei knows that they are doing this for WAN Yu''s future.


    Chu Fei sighed and threw the letter into the tuntian ring. Then he came back to the room with the little star and the little fox in his arms. After closing the door, chufei sees Wan Yu sitting on the bed with low hair.


    "Have you decided? If you give up, you can catch up with them now. "


    "I think well, even if I catch up, I will get married soon."


    "Well, we''ll be ready to go, but before that, you and little star have to change clothes."


    Wan Yu is puzzled, and the little star is also curious. Chu Fei says: "make a disguise to avoid any trouble."


    At this point, Chu Fei cashed out two sets of clothes from the system, which were not too high-grade. They were still the original clothes in the game Tianya Mingyue Dao.


    Of course, Chu Fei uses a custom-made, although it costs a little more money, it''s really nothing for Chu Fei now.


    After exchanging these two sets of clothes, Chu Fei also exchanged two hats with black gauze, which could completely block their appearance. Of course, Chu Fei also very intimate exchange out two sets of underwear, are more suitable for sports home underwear, is not what temptation sexy.


    Wearing this dress and the hat waiting for black gauze, no matter Wan Yu or Xiao Xing, the whole person''s temperament has changed greatly. This change can definitely make them avoid those who are staring at them.


    "Change your clothes. They''re barefoot. You''ll know when you put them on. You may not get used to it, but Put them on. I''ll go out first. When I''m dressed, open the door and call me


    Then Chu Fei stood up and went outside the door, waiting for the two people inside to change their clothes. After all, it''s the wooden door and window of the attic, so when Xiaoxing and Wanyu change clothes, chufei can actually hear the dialogue clearly.


    "Sister, how can I wear this..."


    "Little star, aren''t you wearing this right?"


    "But it looks like that''s what I''m wearing..."


    "Little star Is there too much exposure... "


    "Well But my sister looks very beautiful. "


    Chu Fei is listening outside with his shoulders in his arms, but there is no obscene thought in his heart, because he is thinking about what he will do in the future.

 Chapter 188

    Chu Fei didn''t wait outside for long, and soon the door opened, and the person who opened it was little star. But at this time the little star did not hold the little fox, because the little fox was wilting on the chair next to him.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know why the fox is like this, but in Chu Fei''s opinion, nine times out of ten, the fox is just tired and wants to lie down and have a rest.


    However, little star was not embarrassed when she stood in front of chufei in this barefoot sea of clouds creeping robe and the brand-new underwear she had never seen before, it was just that she was not used to the clothes that made her a little uncomfortable,


    it was not because of what happened to little star, after all, she was only a little girl of eight or nine years old, and she was not the kind of teenager who had been in love for the first time I''m not shy about what I''m looking like now.


    Little star just likes new clothes, that''s all. Of course, as a girl, even if she is only eight years old, little star also wants to be praised by others.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t be stingy with his praise. When he saw the little star, he said with a smile:


    "the little star is so beautiful. This dress is really beautiful on the little star!"


    "Thank you, big brother." The little star smiles happily, then turns around and comes to the little fox. After holding the little fox in his arms, he sits there quietly and plays with the little fox.


    Chu Fei closed the door, thinking whether to go in and have a look at Wan Yu''s situation.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to see Wan Yu''s change after he puts on the inner and outer clothes, but wants to see if Wan Yu is ready to start.


    However, Chu Fei is entangled, but also because he sent out the clothes.


    Different from little star, Wan Yu is a teenager and her body has developed, so Chu Fei will naturally give her a suit of underwear. Little star is still small, so Chu Fei''s underwear for little star is just a suspender vest, not wan Yu''s That kind of adult underwear.


    "Mr. Chu, are you in?" Inside, Wan Yu heard the dialogue between little star and Chu Fei, and heard the sound of closing the door, but did not see Chu Fei come in to see himself, which made Wan Yu a little strange, of course, more lost.


    Although Wan Yu doesn''t have any love for Chu Fei, the problem is that both men and women will want to let others look at him after putting on new clothes.


    When you wear new clothes, people don''t care at all. It''s not very comfortable for anyone to do this kind of thing.


    "Yes, I am." Chu Fei responded awkwardly.


    "Mr. Chu, please come in..." Wan Yu''s mouth is shriveled, and he is not happy in his heart.


    "Well Ok... " Now that everyone else has opened his mouth, Chu Fei will not be as stunned as those chicks. He walks in.


    At the first sight of Wan Yu who is wearing this suit, Chu Fei''s heart is more confused than admiration. So the embarrassment disappeared.


    Wan Yu''s clothes are fine and good-looking. It can even be said that they are sexy and make people want to commit crimes. But the problem is, in Chu Fei''s opinion, he always feels that Wan Yu is missing something.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t figure out what was missing.


    "How are you?" Wan Yu sees Chu Fei''s doubts, but she doesn''t understand what Chu Fei doubts. She thinks it''s because she doesn''t look good.


    "It''s OK. It''s very good, but I always feel that something is missing, but I can''t think of it for the time being. Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. It''s time for us to start


    "Well, it''s almost time. It''s still a few hours'' journey to xiaodongtian." Wan Yu was relieved, since he had no problem with his clothes, that would be good.


    Wan Yu didn''t care about the white legs of her lower body, at least she didn''t let others see anything on the surface. As for whether Wanyu himself cares, only he knows.


    Although it''s evening, the outside door of the inn is not closed. It''s estimated that the owner of the inn has also considered the affairs of xiaodongtian and other friars'' schools, so he doesn''t follow the custom of closing the door on the board in the secular world.


    So, Chu Fei they very simple then left, and also directly with the shopkeeper''s back room.


    Chu Fei didn''t ask for change, and that ingot of silver was nothing to Chu Fei. The owner of the inn was very happy about this, and even directly ignored the two girls who came out with chufei.


    After leaving the inn, Chu Fei picks up the little star, who is still holding the fox, while Wan Yu leads the way. After all, Chu Fei hasn''t been to xiaodongtian, so it''s impossible for him to lead the way.


    More than an hour later, chufei felt bored, and tried to see if he could exchange a means of transportation on the other side of the system. Not to mention helicopters, bicycles, tricycles and so on


    But the result is to let Chu Fei disappointed, because although he can find the list of transportation options, but can''t exchange unlock, because the text on the list is gray, can''t unlock, exchange.


    As for the reason, Chu Fei didn''t knowChu Fei can only think about it because it''s too late


    More than an hour''s walk, although the three people are not fast, but also has entered the forest. This mountain forest is very large and dense. To some extent, it is very rare on earth.


    But there is no way to compare with the towering forest on Tianzhu Mountain before


    Moreover, along the way, three people did not encounter any obstacles, of course, did not encounter even one other human.


    It seems that all this has something to do with the decline of xiaodongtian and the encirclement and surveillance of xiaodongtian by other sects


    But no one to stop is the best thing, because it also saves Chu Fei to kill again.


    But when they entered the mountain forest, Chu Fei kept thinking about what was wrong while looking at Wan Yu''s beautiful legs


    Finally, the opportunity came.


    Wan Yu, who leads the way in front of him, leads Chu Fei to a higher slope, and after arriving here, the path at his feet disappears.


    "There''s no road here. We have to climb up from here. It''s not too high. There''s no danger there..." After Wan Yu finished, he took the lead in climbing


    If it wasn''t for chufei''s coming from the earth, almost all women''s postures had been seen many times, I''m afraid he would set up a tent in such a scene.


    But now, after seeing this beautiful scene, Chu Fei thought of what he had been thinking about before!


    Chu Fei thinks that Wan Yu''s shortcomings are not clothes, but temperament. After Wan Yu changes into these clothes, he has a different temperament, which makes Chu Fei think of a person


    One is not a real person, but for people on earth, this person is a big star!


    That person''s name is Laura. Maybe it doesn''t make people realize who it is immediately. What about Tomb Raider?


    Yes, now Wan Yu is full of the temperament of Laura in Tomb Raider. Of course, this temperament is also found in biochemical crisis, but it''s not the protagonist, but ADA in sexy red.


    What Wan Yu lacks now is two weapons tied to his legs and two hot weapons.


    Wan Yu climbs very fast. After a few breaths, he has climbed to the hillside, so it''s Chu Fei''s turn. Chu Fei doesn''t need to climb like this. He holds the little star and asks him to get ready. Then he jumps into the air at the foot and falls steadily in front of Wan Yu.


    Seeing this scene, Wan Yu had a bitter smile on his face, but the envy in his eyes could not be covered up anyway. Just when Wan Yu wants to turn around and go on, Chu Fei stops her.


    "Wait a minute." With these words, Chu Fei puts down the little star, and then opens his system interface under the puzzled gaze of little star, little fox and WAN Yu. After a rummage, he finds what he wants


    Nothing else, unlock, exchange


    "Here you are..."


    "What is this?" Wan Yu knew that the things Chu Fei took out must be good things, such as the previous Huichundan. But the problem is that she can''t see any clue about what chufei is holding now.


    "Well, it''s called a gun in my hometown."


    "The gun?" Wan Yu is not unfamiliar with the name of gun, but the problem is that the gun in Wan Yu''s mind is a gun in a cold weapon, with a long pole and a sharp head, like a spear and a dagger But with Chu Fei in the hand of the thing completely don''t hook.


    "Let me show you, little star. The sound may be a little loud later. Don''t be afraid, little fox..."


    After two words of comfort, Chu Fei came to Wan Yu and said:


    "this is the holster, and these two are tied to my legs. This is also the reason why I always think there are some shortcomings. Come on, you tie these two first."


    Chu Fei took out two guns and handed the holster to Wan Yu. Wan Yu took it, but she didn''t know how to tie it to her leg.


    "Mr. Chu, that How do you tie this? "


    If it''s just a simple rope and belt, it''s hard for WAN Yu. But the problem is that this kind of earth''s modern tactical equipment has too many advanced clasps.


    However, when Chu Fei was struggling to explain how to introduce him, Wan Yu said:


    "Mr. Chu, please help me to dress up..." Wan Yu said it naturally, but Chu Fei couldn''t accept it.


    Of course, this kind of unacceptability was just because chufei was shocked


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded. Even though he was surprised, Chu Fei had no reason to give up the good opportunity to get close to him. After all, it''s not a big deal, and even Wan Yu didn''t care.


    This, Chu Fei can see from Wan Yu''s eyes, also can hear from Wan Yu''s tone.


    Next, Chu Fei got closer to Wan Yu''s straight legs than ever before, but he didn''t have any other ideas except for the surprise.Soon, Chu Fei put on two holsters for WAN Yu, and tried them with two guns. It was no problem to put them in and take them out. Then he began to explain the usage of the two guns to Wan Yu.

 Chapter 189

    These two guns are not pistols. They are two mini submachine guns. Judging from their shape, chufei thinks they should be legendary daggers. But it''s just judging from the basic appearance. In fact, Chu Fei can''t understand the color or the details of the appearance of these two micro Chong.


    However, in the introduction of the system, the power and range of this kind of micro impulse are introduced in great detail. The effective distance of these two micro thrusters is 500 meters, which is not 200 meters that Chu Fei knew about the range of ordinary micro thrusters, and the number of bullets is still amazing.


    Yes, it''s ten thousand rounds. The clip is not big, but it''s ten thousand rounds. When Chu Fei picked up the two micro punches, he found that it seems that the clip can''t be removed.


    That is to say, when these two micro punch bullets are used up, they are used up, and when they are used up, they are useless.


    One time! This is the summary that Chu Fei made in an instant.


    But this is also a good thing, anyway, Chu Fei sent these two micro Chong just to let Wanyu have a little self-protection ability for the time being. After that, Wan Yu became a monk and practiced his magic. These two micro flushes were useless.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Just hit where the two mouths are aimed. Here''s the trigger. If you pull it, it will be fired. The power can''t be underestimated in the distance of 50 Zhang or so. Of course, it''s only for ordinary people, and it doesn''t mean much to monks."


    While introducing, Chu Fei casually buckled a few shots, and then gave it to Wan Yu, who was eager to try.


    "Weapons, never aim at your friends."


    In Chu Fei''s advice, Wan Yu takes two micro flushes, and then carefully pulls the trigger as Chu Fei says, with the muzzle of the gun on the ground Dudu -


    the sound was not loud, and there was almost no recoil. Even Wan Yu, who first came into contact with the gun, could easily control it, but the high-speed gushing of bullets surprised Wan Yu.


    Chu Fei watched, carefully comparing the difference between the two micro flushes in front of him and the micro flushes in the area, just talking about the bullet These two tiny bullets were not ordinary bullets, but something with light fluorescence. Chu Fei didn''t know what it was


    Because the clip could not be removed, Chu Fei could not see it naturally, and he was not interested in testing the power of the bullet himself. However, chufei still speculated that the bullet should belong to some kind of energy, that is to say, the two disposable micro bursts were energy bombs.


    "It''s basically like this. If you have nothing to do, practice more and quickly..." Chu Fei just wants to say that Wan Yuduo is used to putting away and taking out these two guns, but the words make him very embarrassed.


    In the next time, Wan Yu led the way while playing with these two micro Chong, constantly inserted into the holster on his leg and constantly took them out. Gradually, Wan Yu became familiar with these two micro Chong.


    Chufei''s little star didn''t have any interest in weapons. At first, he looked at them curiously, but soon lost interest.


    "Stop!"


    Just as Chu Fei and his three were going on happily, there was a shout in front of them, and then the disordered footsteps rang out in the forest.


    "Who are you and what are you here for?"


    Chu Fei looked up and found that there were quite a few people in front of him. There were seven or eight of them. Each of them was a strong man with different looks, but they were all over 30 years old. Looking up, these guys were not good things.


    "Mountain bandits?" Chu Fei asked intentionally, in fact Chu Fei and WAN Yu can understand the identity of these people.


    In front of him was a bearded man. He was stunned when he heard Chu Fei''s words. Of course, he is not a mountain bandit, and the people behind him are not mountain bandits.


    "Fart! Your grandfather, do I look like a mountain thief? "


    Chu Fei glanced over the swords and axes of these people for a while, then looked up and asked: "bandits?"


    At this time, Wanyu has carefully retreated to chufei''s side, with weapons can easily deal with these people, but Wanyu still subconsciously came to chufei''s side.


    "Fart your mother! I''m not a bandit or a mountain bandit! "


    "Ruffian?" Chufei said a word with a smile, and this time, the beard on the opposite side was completely angered by chufei.


    "You son of a bitch, I just wanted to stop you from moving forward and let you retreat, but now I''ve changed my mind. You three, don''t want to run! Even the pet has to stay! "


    Next to the beard, a dry and thin boy, with a smile, echoed:


    "that''s right, and the girl, don''t think we can''t see your face with a hat. Later, you''d better treat our elder brother well, and then let us cool, otherwise, you can''t see the sun tomorrow!"


    The thin boy kneaded his crotch while he was talking, as if Wan Yu''s legs had taken away his soul as soon as he met him.


    But it''s normal to think about it. After all, it''s not the earth. The men here are not as knowledgeable as the earth people. In fact, Wan Yu''s legs don''t show much. After all, the cloud sea crept robe still has a lower hem, but the lower hem is narrow."Are you afraid?" Chu Fei sneers, tilts his head and asks Wan Yu in a low voice.


    Wan Yu shook his head, did not speak, and across the black veil, Chu Fei also can''t see the blush on her face. Being teased and insulted in such a naked way, even a man will blush with anger.


    "If you''re not afraid, kill them and use a gun."


    Chufei is really lazy, so lazy that he doesn''t want to do it by himself.


    But Chu Fei also used his superficial cultivation to explore before saying this. These people in front of him are ordinary people, not monks. The gun in Wan Yu''s hand can naturally work.


    In addition, Wan Yu is a man who wants to practice, and Chu Fei does intend to help Wan Yu realize her wish, but the path of friars is not a good road.


    It''s a matter of time for a monk to fight with heaven, earth and people and kill people. Therefore, it is necessary to exercise in advance.


    "I..." Wan Yu hesitated.


    "The road of friars is red with blood. If you don''t kill people, others will kill you." Chu Fei knew that he didn''t need to say it, but he did.


    "Hoo Good Wan Yu took a deep breath, eyes slowly closed and slowly opened, after that, hesitant and cowardly eyes will only have perseverance.


    Then, Wan Yu stepped forward. After a few steps, Wan Yu slowly stood still and lifted the veil on the hat.


    "Oh, it''s really a beauty. It looks young. It must be a baby. Brother, you''re going to get on, and you''re going to make your brother feel better after you''re done!" The dry and thin man is the hungry ghost in all kinds of colors, but his beard doesn''t mind. On the contrary, he is very happy.


    "Boy, sensible, I''ll talk to the steward later and give you a good seat!"


    "Hey, hey, thank you! But you''d better open the bud of this little beauty first. When you look at her face, people are very emotional! "


    "Yes! Let me have a good look at them and learn from them how to make beautiful women lose their souls! "


    After the words "beard" were called out, the rest of them all laughed obscenely and responded excitedly.


    However, at this time, Wan Yu put down her veil and said softly:


    "I have found a reason to kill you."


    "Kill me? Ha ha ha Whiskers like to hear a joke in general, tears are almost out of laughter.


    "Little beauty, don''t be so troublesome. In fact, as long as you take off your clothes and lie down, I will die soon and comfortably! Ha ha ha ha


    Wan Yu snorts coldly, looks back at Chu Fei, and then turns back


    But while Wan Yu turned back, her hands clasped the two micro rushes on her legs.


    Shua!


    Wan Yu pulls out the two micro flushes and smoothly aims them at the obscene beard and the thin boy in front of him. Without any hesitation, the hungry ghost has not had time to react in the two colors. When Wan Yu is doing something, Wan Yu pulls the trigger


    High speed light sound waiting for two rows of low light, just a moment, started and ended.


    The bearded and skinny boys were shocked, but they couldn''t even speak. The next moment, the two fell, the body also slowly out of the blood.


    Two leaders died, others naturally want to run, but wan Yu also knows that these people can''t let go, otherwise it will definitely bring more trouble. So Wan Yu didn''t keep his hand either, two micro rushes in his hand, and then shot several rows of energy bullets, and those guys who wanted to turn around and escape also died on the spot.


    When the man died, Wan Yu put two micro flushes back into the holster on his leg, and then Whoa, spit it out


    Human nature, after all, is killing.


    You know, on earth, even killing chickens and pigs, many people will spit it out the first time. It''s not that this kind of thing is disgusting, but that the nature of killing by hand will make people''s body react subconsciously.


    Little star lovingly takes out a handkerchief from her body and comes to Wan Yu. While patting Wan Yu on the back, she asks with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you, elder sister? Are you ok?"


    At this time Wan Yu where still have the strength to speak, light left vomit.


    Chu Fei didn''t go to Guan Wanyu, but the fox, who was held by little star, jumped onto Chu Fei''s shoulder and covered his ears with his big tail.


    In this regard, Chu Fei has no sense, because Chu Fei is squatting beside the corpse with beard, frowning tightly.


    After chufei was shot, chufei found something wrong with the bearded and skinny boy. Different from chufei''s shooting, these people only shed a little blood after they were shot.


    And these people died too thoroughly, too fast. Chufei''s desert eagle with a blossom bullet would not die instantly even if it beat people''s heart away. At least he could struggle for a few seconds.These people who can be killed by Wan Yu are all dead in the moment of being shot. Even if the word is a little exaggerated, Chu Fei can be sure that these people will die in no more than a second.


    The blood on his beard, who had been dead for a while, just dyed his chest red, and then stopped flowing


    "Strange things..."


    Chu Fei just squats on the side and looks at it. He doesn''t have Meng Lang''s skill to touch it. For the unknown things, Chu Fei still retains the basic awe.


    "Is it neurotoxin?"

 Chapter 190

    Chu Fei doesn''t dare to be confused about this matter. The reason is very simple. After all, two weapons have been sent out. If Wan Yu accidentally shoots at Chu Fei, but Chu Fei hasn''t dodged, it''s a tragedy to think about it.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to let his future die so unknowingly on his weapon. Therefore, after observing for a while, Chu Fei started the identification function of the system.


    Chu Fei wants to identify the wound on the corpse of this beard, and wants to see if he can identify what the result is.


    It was identified that the human corpse of Lagerstroemia indica died of eight gunshot wounds in the chest, abdomen and neck.


    "No more?" Chu Fei was upset.


    But Chu Fei could figure it out in his heart, because he could only touch his beard''s body, and the result of identification must be about this person.


    If Chu Fei wanted to identify the wound, he would have to touch the wound himself. The problem is, chufei doesn''t dare. Although the system has the function of healing and saving lives, it can''t alleviate the pain that Chu Fei suffered in case of an accident.


    Moreover, relatively speaking, Chu Fei thinks that it''s more acceptable to remind Wan Yu of nothing.


    Wan Yu has already vomited almost. In fact, from five or six minutes ago, Wan Yu had nothing to vomit. But she still can''t stop, can''t stop retching.


    Chu Fei as a past person, know how to deal with such a situation, the most urgent thing is to let Wan Yu away from these bodies. So Chu Fei came to Wan Yu and little star and said, "Wan Yu, can you still walk? No, I can''t. We have to get out of here now. "


    Chufei didn''t say why he wanted to leave here, but even the little stars could understand more or less. Wan Yu nodded difficultly, but immediately caused a wave of retching.


    No way, even if Wan Yu really can''t go, he has to go, really can''t, Chu Fei can only carry one to hold one, if you don''t leave here, God knows when Wan Yu Road will recover.


    So, Chu Fei holds the little star in one hand and WAN Yu in the other hand, and begins to move forward with "hardship" and pain. By the way, there is a little fox on Chu Fei''s shoulder.


    This walk out of more than half an hour, also don''t know is because time is almost, or really because away from the position of the dead, anyway to now Wanyu finally no longer retch.


    Chu Fei exchanged a bottle of mineral water, rinsed Wan Yu''s mouth, drank a little more, and washed Wan Yu''s face with the rest. Wanyu finally recovered, but because of the previous vomiting or consumed too much energy, now she has no way to walk as fast as before.


    Chu Fei originally wanted to get Wan Yu some hot milk tea to drink, but then he gave up.


    Still in that sentence, although Chu Fei was just beginning to take the road of friar, he was quite sure of the difficulty of the road. As for WAN Yu''s difficulties now, it''s just an appetizer.


    There is still a long way to go, and chufei and they also walk from early morning to dawn. After the sun finally rose high and the cold in the forest finally began to warm up, chufei came to the top of a bare stone mountain.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Chu Fei looked far away and saw a group of mountains that were obviously more towering than the mountains they had seen before.


    Although the mountain group in the distance is not too high, there are many clouds around the hillside. Occasionally, there are a little fluorescent flashes. Besides the green of trees and the color of stone and soil, there are many other bright colors on the mountain.


    "Over there That mountain is a small cave. " Wan Yu pointed to the mountains and panted.


    Wan Yu is just a 14-5-year-old child, a little younger than mei''er. Without self-cultivation, she can walk all the way through the mountains for so long, and then she is still panting, which is enough to show how good her physical strength is.


    In fact, Chu Fei was very clear in his heart. If it wasn''t for his own cultivation, I''m afraid Chu Fei would not be able to walk down this road.


    "There are so many mountains, which one is the little cave?" Chufei asked, looking at the mountains.


    "All It''s all... " Wan Yu is still breathing, but compared with before, he has recovered a lot.


    "So big?" Chufei can''t believe it.


    "Yes, it''s so big. It''s all small caves."


    "Didn''t you say that xiaodongtian was run by other sects miserably? Why is there such a big place?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s only when we ask other people." Wan Yu shook his head.


    "All right, then go on and look at the mountain and run to death."


    Chu Fei had to sigh that although he had some accomplishments, he was tired. But just after chufei sighed, little star suddenly fell over chufei''s ear and said in a soft voice:


    "big brother, I want to walk for a while."


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t refuse, just said:


    "well, I''ll hold you when you''re tired."


    The little star was put on the ground by chufei, and the little fox blinked for a long time and then jumped into the little star''s arms.It''s not easy to walk in the dense forest. Anyway, after walking for more than an hour, several people finally came to the foot of the mountain and finally saw the small cave.


    Along the way, the little star has not been tired, but has been secretly concerned about her Chu Fei, but see clearly, the little star is really biting his teeth, struggling to follow.


    The little star man has a small step and a little fox in his arms. Although the little fox is not big and heavy, who is the winner. The effect of small star holding small fox on mountain road is similar to that of load-bearing cross-country.


    Although Wan Yu was very tired, her speed didn''t slow down much. Wanyu what speed, Chu unnatural what speed, and this is bitter little star.


    Little star can only bite his teeth and trot to follow, but this is more than an hour Don''t mention children, even those adults on earth who don''t lack sports can''t do it.


    Chu Fei is distressed to see, very distressed, but the little star does not shout tired, Chu Fei will not help. Chufei doesn''t understand why little star does this, even though her sweat has soaked her skirt.


    Although the name of xiaodongtian is xiaodongtian, xiaodongtian is not small. In particular, the two pillars on both sides of the Mountain Gate of the small cave rise into the sky, and they are carved with complicated patterns.


    In front of the gate of xiaodongtian, there are two young men with long swords, one male and one female. Men are handsome, women are beautiful, and it is the kind of throw on the earth to take a picture can immediately attract a lot of fans.


    But the expression of these two people is not very good, and there is no communication between them. At least in Chu Fei several people into these two people''s line of sight, their expression has been very dignified.


    "That man again..." After seeing Chu Fei''s figure, the young man sighed, and there was a trace of disdain in his words.


    "Who?" The beautiful woman asked curiously, "why do you have such an expression?"


    "That girl came here and wanted to worship the mountain gate, but her aptitude was so poor that even the better mortals couldn''t match her. How can such a person enter the path of a monk? "


    "Ever been here? Have you seen her qualifications? "


    "Yes."


    "The property you took out a few days ago was not given to you by any girl, was it?" The girl sneered.


    "I took her money and carefully tested her qualifications, which is worthy of her. Besides, all the belongings have been given to Shifu. " The man looks at the girl with a cold face and is dissatisfied with the girl''s sneer.


    In this way, two people did not speak, has been quiet to Chu Fei several people came to two people in front.


    "How are you, please..." Chu Fei smiles and bows to them, but before he has finished speaking, the man raises his hand and says:


    "come back, please."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was stunned, but he quickly responded and said:


    "don''t get me wrong, we''re here..."


    "I won''t get it wrong. The girl behind you has been here once. She has poor qualifications. I can''t let her into my little cave."


    Chu Fei smiles and knows that it''s no wonder that other people are here, so he says:


    "I know, but this time we''re here..."


    "Don''t waste your breath, my friend. Xiaodongtian won''t accept her anyway."


    This time Chu must not be happy, once or twice, just think he is a straightforward guy with zero Eq. But these three times and four times of interrupting Chu Fei''s speech, this has been the question of whether he is straightforward, and this has reached the level of quality.


    Moreover, Chu Fei is not a good-natured person, he can not care twice, but not always.


    So chufei got angry.


    "Are you sick?" Chu Fei sneered.


    "What do you mean, you want to make trouble in the little cave? Even if my little cave has fallen, not everyone can make a scene! " The man with the sword on his back was angry. It was obvious that chufei''s words made him very upset.


    But the problem is, chufei doesn''t care whether this guy is happy or not.


    "Trouble? I don''t make trouble. I''m just concerned about asking if you are sick! "


    Chufei''s first half sentence calmed the man a little, but after the second half sentence came out, the man was completely angry. His name is Cheng Feng. He is about thirty years old. He is the elder martial brother of the younger generation of xiaodongtian.


    Next to her, the girl named Mingyue is the eldest martial sister of the younger generation. She is one year younger than Cheng Feng, but in terms of cultivation, she is a little bit better than Cheng Feng.


    As the younger generation''s elder martial brother of xiaodongtian, Cheng Feng can''t bear Chu Fei''s provocative words, so he is so angry that he almost forgets what day it is today.


    "Cheng Feng, don''t mess about." Mingyue looks as if Cheng Feng wants to do something. He shouts out in a hurry. But the problem is, Cheng Feng doesn''t care about the moon''s obstruction at all."Mingyue, take care of yourself!"


    "Bright moon?" After hearing the name, Chu Fei sighed subconsciously: "clear wind and bright moon, good name."


    "Boy, who are you talking about? Do you know what day it is today? You dare to make trouble in my little cave at such a time, and you are not afraid. Tell me which school of dog you are and who asked you to come! Say it, I can make you die a little more happily


    Chufei just felt a little bit of beauty from Mingyue''s name, but before he had time to realize it, it was destroyed by Cheng Feng''s low quality, so chufei''s old and new hatred burned together.


    However, Chu Fei doesn''t plan to fight with Cheng Feng, especially the guy who comes up to wear a hat for others is not worth Chu Fei''s waste.


    So Chu Fei just said in a very positive tone:


    "you are really sick!"

 Chapter 191

    By Chu Fei said several times that he was sick, how could Cheng Feng calm down as a monk. Even if you know that it''s the opening day of xiaodongtian, even if you know that Wanyu wants to worship xiaodongtian, Cheng Feng still firmly believes that chufei is here to make trouble.


    So Cheng Feng heard that Chu Fei said that he was ill three times in a row. He has decided that he will never let Chu Fei leave here alive.


    "Boy, no matter who sent you, you are dead!"


    "Cheng Feng!" Next to Mingyue, she hears the killing intention in Cheng Feng''s sentence, so she wants to stop it, but now Cheng Feng has already ignored it.


    Just as chufei looks at him with a smile and indifference, Cheng Feng picks up a mysterious sword formula with both hands. Then, with a stroke of both hands, the long sword behind him turns into a sword and opens with a Shua. Then, under the control of Cheng Feng, it completely opens like a wing and stabs chufei''s chest.


    Chu Fei was surprised in his heart. I don''t know how powerful this move is, but it looks handsome!


    After the sword fan opened, it was really like wings. When it came from the left and right sides, Chu Fei had completely forgotten how to block it.


    I don''t know whether he was frightened by this move or by the countless sword tips on the wings formed by the sword fan. Chu Fei only felt that even if he blocked it with something, he would break up in an instant in the high frequency attack of Cheng Feng''s countless sword tips.


    Chufei was silly, but chufei''s face didn''t stop his disdain and smile. In the eyes of outsiders, Chu Fei is an expert in art. He doesn''t pay attention to Cheng Feng''s attack at all.


    When Mingyue sees Cheng Feng''s hand, she immediately draws out the sword behind him. Meanwhile, the whole person turns into a breeze and appears in front of Chu Fei. Then Mingyue quickly stabs out two swords, each of which seems to be in a very clever position.


    After two crisp metal contentions, Mingyue stands with her sword closed and stares at Cheng Feng coldly. At this time, Cheng Feng''s sword fan and wings disappear inexplicably, leaving only the long sword quietly inserted in the scabbard on his back.


    "Moon, what do you mean?" Cheng Feng is angry. He is not really defeated. He just worries about Mingyue''s strength and identity. After all, Mingyue is the eldest martial sister of xiaodongtian and is equal to Cheng Feng in status


    "Cheng Feng, don''t be too impulsive. Today is the day when our little cave opens its gate. I don''t think any sect will touch us face to face at this time. "


    Although Mingyue doesn''t know what happened to Wanyu, after all, she has a simple understanding after listening to Cheng Feng. Combined with the little girl holding the little fox and Chu Fei''s politeness from the beginning to the swearing, Mingyue feels that it doesn''t seem as simple as Cheng Feng said before.


    "No, if not, why hasn''t even one of you come now? Why? You know, even a sect in the worldly world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of Cheng Feng stares and doesn''t believe what Mingyue says.


    "Cheng Feng, don''t do that. As you said, this girl wants to worship the Mountain Gate Ah... " At this point, even Mingyue can''t go on.


    In the past, the small cave was not like this. Although it was not a first-class school, it might not even rank third rate. Nevertheless, when the small cave opened its gate, there were a lot of people who came to worship.


    In those days, even if it''s not the day to open the mountain gate, there will be many people who want to get started, not to mention the time to open the mountain gate!


    But compared with now, it''s only a long time!


    At that time, Mingyue and Cheng Feng were just children, but now they are less than 30 years old, which is 20 years at most.


    In 20 years, a school has been in such a state since it was brilliant at the beginning. No one will feel uncomfortable after seeing it.


    "I told you, she can''t do it, she doesn''t have any aptitude, she doesn''t have any spiritual roots. From the system point of view, even if the ordinary people are better than her, what can such people do even if they really come to worship their teachers?"


    Cheng Feng points to the direction of Wan Yu and shouts with Mingyue. Chu Fei doesn''t think he has the demeanor of a monk at all. Therefore, Chu Fei looks at Cheng Feng with more disdain.


    "What are you looking at? What do you want to say! Come on, you''re here to see our little cave joke! Come on, let the people behind you come out. It''s not the first time that you have the ability to fight. Why don''t you dare now! Are you afraid? Is our little cave worth your fear! Ah


    At this time, Cheng Feng didn''t know whether he was angry or crazy. Anyway, the way he talked was no different from an angry drunk in Chu Fei''s eyes.


    Mingyue also noticed chufei''s eyes. She naturally understood what chufei''s eyes meant and what Cheng Feng''s madness was for.


    But Mingyue and Cheng Feng are only disciples after all. Although the names of the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters are very loud, we have to see how many younger martial brothers they have to say that.


    "Ah, my friend, don''t..." Mingyue is upset. Cheng Feng''s words have already been mentioned. It''s meaningless for her to say anything more. So Mingyue turns to chufei and plans to apologize to chufei.But just at this time, inside the gate, a group of people rushed down the steps which extended far away. These people were very fast. At least Chu Fei thought that they could not keep up with their speed.


    "Stop it


    When the group of people rushed over, the leader kept waving his hand, and his mouth also called the word stop. The leader seems to have misunderstood something


    This voice movement is not small. When it comes to chufei, he only feels that it is rolling and surging. Chufei feels that his eardrum is shocked and painful.


    After feeling the pain brought by the sound, Chu Fei quickly looks back at Wan Yu, little star and little fox. Little fox is OK. After all, his whole body is covered with purple fur, and he can''t see how he looks. Moreover, little fox is winding his big tail around his little head at the moment, as if to block the deafening noise.


    But wan Yu and little star are not so lucky. Under the huge noise, Wan Yu and little star are pale, and there is a trace of blood on their ears.


    Wan Yu''s ears bleed, so does little star


    What does ear bleeding represent? Chu Fei knew that there must be something wrong with their ears without asking, and the reason for all this was just that "stop!"


    Chufei''s anger rises in his heart, but now he has no time to say anything to the man who shouts, because Wanyu and Xiaoxing are already unstable, and they are about to fall to the ground.


    Chu Fei quickly came to the two people''s side, holding them steady with one hand. There Mingyue found that after this is also a face can''t bear, so also float body to come, from Chu Fei''s hand took Wanyu, and gently put Wanyu in the arms.


    "Wait a minute, who is making trouble at the gate of my little cave!" At this time, the group of people had rushed to the mountain gate, and the leader naturally saw the situation of Chu Fei at a glance.


    Chu Fei hums coldly, bends down to hold up the little star, and then turns to see Wan Yu who is being examined by Mingyue. His face is full of anger.


    "Do I bother you?" Under the tone of anger, Chu would not speak out of nature. After the beginning of a dirty word, Chu Fei pointed to the leader of the ten people who rushed down. He was an old man. He looked 70 or 80 years old. His hair and beard were gray, but his waist was straight. If it wasn''t for his simple clothes, he was afraid that Chu Fei would think that he was the elder of xiaodongtian.


    "You have a big voice! You see, you show me! " What Chu Fei wanted the old man to see was the blood flowing from the little star''s ears. Of course, there was Wan Yu.


    The old man and the people who just came after him looked embarrassed when they saw the scene. You don''t have to ask about Wan Yu''s and Xiao Xing Xing''s injuries. If they are deaf, there is absolutely no second result.


    They suddenly ran down because they overheard Cheng Feng''s roar and thought that there was another enemy coming to attack, so they rushed out in a hurry.


    At the same time, because of the worry about Cheng Feng and Mingyue two people suffer losses, so when they run down, they pay attention to Yuanli in the body and shout the word "stop".


    If you are a monk, even if you are just a novice monk, as long as you have the force of heaven and earth flowing in your body, then when you are really hurt by the huge sound wave, the energy of heaven and earth in your body will turn back to automatic operation, and the worst way is to reduce the damage a little bit, unlike Wan Yu and little star who are so deaf.


    "Well, this, this Little brother, you... " The old man at the head saw that Wan Yu and Xiao Xing were just ordinary people, and that Chu Fei was an entry-level monk, but he couldn''t see anything about the fox in Xiao Xing''s arms.


    Of course, it''s not a problem. What he really cares about is that he has already roughly understood what happened after a scan, which shows that his previous judgment was wrong, and at the same time, it has caused great harm to the two people who are likely to want to visit the mountain gate.


    "Who is your brother! There''s no need to be so hypocritical... " Chu Fei snorted coldly and said, "I''ve been walking for several hours today just to get into the cave when you open the mountain gate, but I didn''t expect that we met either little shabby or you old fool!"


    Under the anger of Chu Fei speech can not have any scruples, dirty words casually, no entanglement. In addition to the old man and Mingyue, the rest of the people in xiaodongtian were one by one, regardless of their age. After hearing Chu Fei''s words, they all glared.


    Chu Fei said these two "stupid" too clearly, and when he said that, he also extended his finger to Cheng Feng and the old man.


    "Don''t you dare to be rude to me, elder of the cave!"


    "Boy, you want to die!"


    "It seems that even if they don''t come here to make trouble, it''s not much different. Do you think you can pretend to be a teacher if you just find two mortals?"


    "Yes, maybe the blood from these two girls'' ears is your hands! Still pretending to be wronged! "

 Chapter 192

    The little star in Chu Fei''s arms looks at Chu Fei with a childlike face. Her ears are bleeding. Now she can''t hear Chu Fei talking with other people. At the same time, there is a huge sense of discomfort in her ears.


    But even so, the little star still showed a childlike and relaxed expression to chufei, but occasionally because of the pain of a frown, bite were chufei clearly see into the eyes.


    In the small cave that group of people call curse and taunt, Chu Fei face cold flash, but Chu Fei did not say now, he had to see Wan Yu''s situation.


    Coming to Mingyue and Wanyu, Chu Fei asks:


    "how is she?"


    Mingyue smiles bitterly. Naturally, she hears what those people say in xiaodongtian. She also knows why those people say that, but she is the one who has witnessed the whole process. Naturally, she knows that those people are offending chufei when they say this.


    Of course, Mingyue doesn''t know what level of cultivation chufei has. Mingyue has explored it, but she can''t see anything. Don''t mention the moon, in fact, even the elder in their mouth can''t see Chu Fei''s cultivation.


    Nothing else. It''s because chufei has a system. Of course, those who have reached a certain level of cultivation, such as Yun Shuxue''s Master Yu Lianhua, don''t need to directly explore the vitality of the other person''s body to judge a person''s cultivation.


    There is no lack of a magic weapon to hide one''s own cultivation in this world. Just because one''s family magic weapon hides one''s own cultivation, you can''t regard one as the holy emperor of heaven


    Besides direct exploration, there are many ways to judge a person''s accomplishments. For example, self-confidence in conversation, understanding of each training stage, and so on.


    "Ah, this girl is deaf, so is the little girl in your arms If there are pills, they can be saved... "


    The sentence of Mingyue wakes Chu Fei up. Chu Fei nods and says, "yes, pills!"


    Chu Fei had pills, but some of them were only pills for returning spring. But now Wan Yu and Xiao Xing Xing are ordinary people. They haven''t been cultivated yet. The rejuvenation pill is enough to solve their problems.


    Therefore, Chu Fei quickly took out two pieces of Huichundan, crushed the wax clothes and put them into the mouth of xiaoxingxing and Wanyu.


    Chu Fei''s action was not small, and he didn''t intend to hide it.


    "God, that''s Spring elixir! He gave it to two ordinary mortals


    "My God, it''s just deafness. There''s a 30% chance that it can be cured only by the technique of medicine and stone, but he even uses Huichundan directly!"


    "Tyranny, tyranny! Ah


    The people in xiaodongtian were shocked, because they couldn''t believe that chufei casually took out two pills which could only be used by monks.


    Yes, although Huichundan is a very low-level friar pill, even so, most of these people think that only friars are qualified to take it.


    "Shut up, you haven''t eaten or seen! Shame The old man, the leader, was very upset with the voices coming from behind him, especially chufei, who turned a deaf ear to them. It seemed that this spring elixir had nothing to do with ordinary herbs.


    Xiaoxingxing and Wanyu are no strangers to Huichundan, and chufei has given xiaoxingxing''s grandfather one before. Although they didn''t let the old man live, the magic has been deeply recorded in their minds.


    At the moment, Wan Yu and Xiao Xing Xing are fed by Chu Fei. They feel the fragrance rising in their mouth. An inexplicable magic energy is flowing in their body, and the pain in their ears is also disappearing.


    Deafness, in the final analysis, is mostly eardrum damage, such injury is not a matter for Huichundan. Therefore, the energy to repair two people''s ears is only a very small part, and the rest part will automatically comb Wanyu and Xiaoxing''s viscera and meridians.


    A moment later, the injury of Xiaoxing and Wanyu has been completely cured. Xiaoxing blinks his big eyes, and the pain finally disappears on his face.


    "Big brother, I''m fine!"


    After the end of the medicine, the little star immediately hugged Chu Fei''s neck and said with a happy smile. But this is just a little star, Wanyu there seems to be efficacy continues.


    Anyway, their ears have recovered and there will be no problem. So now for Chu Fei, the problem is the old man who has nothing to yell about and Cheng Feng who is sick.


    "Little star, how about you and fox here with sister Wan?" Chu Fei touched little star''s hair and asked with a smile.


    "Well, big brother, go and be busy. I''ll be good, and I''ll let my sister be good."


    Chufei laughs and gently puts the little star on the ground. After watching the little star come to Wanyu and stand there, chufei turns around and comes to the friars again.


    "Now, we can have a good chat."


    The smile on chufei''s face has disappeared, replaced by disgust, contempt and provocation."What do you mean?"


    "Yellow mouth child, dare to talk to my elder like this!"


    "Tired of living!"


    "Hum, I advise you to speak with a little bit of news. This is a small cave. Not everyone can bully it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Have you finished?" Chu Fei sneered, the group of people still want to continue to talk back, but was the head of the old man raised his hand to stop.


    "Little brother, I don''t know what to teach you. It''s Lao Jiu''s fault to hurt these two girls. Lao Jiu apologizes to my little brother first." The old man said that he wanted to give a gift, but he didn''t want chu Fei to raise his hand to stop him and said:


    "apologize? No, don''t worry. Let''s talk about it one by one. What''s your name, old man? "


    Chu Fei had already lost his favor for xiaodongtian, so he would not care about the impoliteness when he spoke.


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, the old man just laughed bitterly and said: "at home, Sun Yue is the elder of xiaodongtian..."


    "Sun Yue?" Chu Fei was puzzled for a moment and asked, "Sun Laoer?"


    Chu Fei clearly remembers that Yan Changlao mentioned the three words "Sun Laoer" when Yu shouzong was arrested, but he didn''t know if he was the old man named Sun Yue.


    "How dare you be so rude


    "You..."


    "Shut up Elder sun was very angry at the confusion of the group of people behind him, but he didn''t say much in front of outsiders. "Elder sun is really old. How did this little brother know his name?"


    "Name? Is that a name, old man? You don''t have to be like this. I know you from Yushou sect, but I just heard a name


    "Oh? Animal control? Is the younger brother the master of beasts? " When elder sun yuesun talked about controlling the beast sect, anger appeared on his face. At the same time, his eyes looking at Chu Fei also changed a little.


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "it''s said that xiaodongtian is declining, but even if it''s declining again, you should be able to get information about what happened in yuzhuzong."


    Chu Fei can''t guarantee that what he did in the beast control sect will be known by xiaodongtian, but think about those ordinary ruffians who stare at Xiaoxing and her grandfather. Xiaodongtian should not have no news.


    "So The younger brother is not the person of the animal control sect, but the master who killed a man in the animal control sect a few days ago and left safely in full view of the public? "


    "Ha ha, experts are not, but in my opinion, few people in the world can keep me."


    Chu Fei immediately changed the topic after saying this sentence and said:


    "well, now that we have known each other, let''s get down to business one by one. Don''t worry."


    "Well Good In fact, elder sun didn''t need to care about chufei''s very active way of doing things, but he didn''t stop him for a while because he hurt Wanyu and Xiaoxing by mistake and felt guilty. In addition, chufei was probably the guy who killed in Yushou sect.


    "Well, first of all, today is the day when xiaodongtian opens the mountain gate to accept apprentices, but it seems that few people come It''s OK. Come and see. These two girls want to worship in the little cave. As for me, it''s the same


    "What? Little brother, do you want to worship my little cave? Are you kidding me... "


    "What? Can''t I go to the cave? " Chu Fei raised eyelid to ask a way.


    "The little brother has already got accomplishments. Even if he can join the sect, he should not choose our little cave. This is..." Elder sun yuesun''s face was embarrassed when he said this, but everyone could understand what he meant.


    In fact, it''s very simple. You have accomplishments, or you already have a school, so you can''t worship in the cave. But if you are a casual practitioner, then you can, but there is no need to choose a small cave for a casual practitioner.


    Because today''s small cave is not qualified to absorb an introduction to Sanskrit. Even if Sanskrit is willing, they dare not want it. Because they are not sure whether the novice monk is really a teacher or an undercover


    "Don''t talk about me first, my friend first, these two girls. Just say, can you get started?"


    Of course, chufei knows that he has many choices, and xiaodongtian is not a good choice. The modern idea of "being stubborn and stubborn" has come into being.


    Worship xiaodongtian, drive out all the unsavory Shabi, and then transform the declining sect of xiaodongtian and return to its peak!


    After having this idea, Chu Fei found a supporting reason for himself - as a man on earth with a system, if he didn''t even have this self-confidence, it would be really bad!


    "Well It can be. It''s just... " Elder sun hesitated and nodded, but before he finished, Cheng Feng began to oppose."Elder sun, that girl has already come. I have checked her qualifications. She can''t practice at all! How can we let people like her into our little cave


    "Can''t you practice?" Chu Fei and elder sun share the same voice.


    Elder sun was just simply surprised. After all, there are many people with good qualifications and many people with poor qualifications in the world, but there are very few people who can''t practice at all.


    Chu Fei is another surprise. Cheng Feng said that Wan Yu''s qualification is not good, but she didn''t say that Wan Yu can''t cultivate! Not qualified and not able to cultivate are totally different things.


    If only the quality is not good, Chu Fei can make up with pills, but if the nature is not able to cultivate, it''s really troublesome.


    Cheng Feng''s voice is not small, except Wan Yu himself, all the people present can hear it clearly. For a moment, everyone fell into silence, surprised silence.

 Chapter 193

    "You say she can''t practice? What''s going on? "


    Sun elder asked a more, Chu Fei is also waiting for Cheng Feng''s answer.


    "Elder sun, I have tested this girl''s system. I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I found that this girl didn''t respond to the vitality of heaven and earth. Even if the energy of the vitality of heaven and earth that I poured into her body has exceeded half of all the vitality in my body, it''s the same. So I judged that this girl can''t practice at all." Cheng Feng is neither humble nor overbearing. He must be very proud when he speaks. Maybe, as he said, Wanyu''s system is really not a difference.


    "What?! Let me have a look! "


    Hearing Cheng Feng''s words, elder sun was surprised. In his opinion, this kind of thing is impossible. Because even if it is stone and soil, there will be some changes under the nourishment of the vitality of heaven and earth all the year round, let alone a living creature.


    As the elder of xiaodongtian, Sun Yue naturally has the insight that Cheng Feng''s young disciples don''t have. Therefore, in elder sun''s view, such a situation should not really happen.


    Elder sun stepped in front of Wan Yu. At the moment, Wan Yu has recovered from the feeling brought by Huichundan. In fact, for WAN Yu, it is not the first time that she has realized the circulation of the vitality of heaven and earth in her body.


    As Cheng Feng said before, Cheng Feng had already infused the vitality of heaven and earth into Wan Yu''s body when he tested the WAN Yu system. As Cheng Feng said, although Wan Yu also felt the energy that entered his body, the energy would soon disappear,


    Wan Yu''s body was like a bottomless hole and a sieve If you go in, there will be no reaction, and it will be exhausted in an extreme time.


    I don''t know where the vitality of heaven and earth has gone, but wan Yu is quite sure that the energy has not been absorbed by his body. Of course, Wan Yu made such a judgment only because he could not feel any changes brought about by the vitality of heaven and earth.


    "Little girl, I want to explore your system. No matter what I feel, I don''t need to panic." Elder sun looked at Wan Yu''s eyes and said seriously.


    What makes elder sun strange is that Wan Yu is very confused after hearing elder sun''s words. This is not a policy phenomenon.


    "Girl, I..."


    "Sorry..." Wan Yu frowned tightly, but she was sad just after the word sorry came out. Everyone didn''t understand how Wan Yu''s sad mood appeared for a moment.


    But with Wan Yu''s next move, we all understand.


    Wan Yu put up a finger, pointed to his ear, and shook his head, then a bitter smile.


    "What?" Elder sun frowned, Wan Yu''s gesture was very clear, her ears were not good, so she didn''t hear what elder Sun said.


    Next to Chu Fei, he was puzzled. It was a spring elixir. Although it was just a common elixir for monks, it was absolutely a perfect elixir for mortals.


    Other people don''t say, just say that those people who were saved by Huichundan on the earth, whose injury and illness is not more serious than Wan Yu! Can others can be good, and can immediately live, why to Wanyu body is not useful!


    "What''s the matter..."


    "Little brother, if as expected..." Elder sun sighed, looked down at the ground under his feet, then gently waved his hand, a force gushed from his palm, instantly smoothed the ground under his feet, and then elder sun wrote a line on the ground.


    This line of words is written for WAN Yu, and the content is very simple, just "I''ll test your system."


    After seeing this line of words, Wan Yu naturally understood what elder sun came to do. Although there was no expectation for this, Wan Yu nodded happily and agreed.


    "Little brother, wait a moment, and I''ll make sure." After sun elder Chong Chu Fei finished, he immediately turned to face Wan Yu, and gently pressed his right hand on WAN Yu''s head.


    Chu Fei stood beside him. As a monk, he naturally felt the energy of heaven and earth from the palm of elder sun''s hand to the top of Wan Yu''s head. He also clearly felt that elder sun''s energy was much purer than his own.


    After about five or six minutes, elder sun finished his exploration. He patted Wan Yu on the shoulder with a smile, then turned to Chu Fei and said in a low voice:


    "little brother, although Cheng Feng is young, he said it well. There is something wrong with the girl''s system."


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it bad? " Chu Fei is picking out words. There are problems, bad and bad.


    "Yes, there are problems, not bad ones." Elder sun nodded.


    Chu Fei turned his head and looked at Wan Yu. At this time, he was holding the little star and quietly looking at this side. The moon was standing there with him. Chu Fei saw the melancholy on WAN Yu''s face, and also saw the fire of hope on WAN Yu''s face.


    "What exactly is going on?" Chufei asked.


    "The younger brother is also a monk. I don''t know if the younger brother has ever heard of the eternal waste body?" Elder sun sighed and asked, touching the white beard on his chin."Eternal waste?" Chu Fei naturally heard of it, and that''s what happened in these two days. Chu Fei didn''t know what was going on, but Chu Fei knew that Ding Yi was the eternal waste.


    Ding Yi, the owner of the black pig knife, is also a man on earth who crossed the world one step earlier than chufei. But Ding Yi was too unlucky. First, he was unable to practice because of the ancient waste body. Later, he found that the black pig knife could increase his cultivation, but then he was poisoned and died in the alien world.


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand what was going on in the end, but Chu Fei knew that the ancient waste body could not be cultivated, otherwise it would not have such a name.


    "Yes, it''s a system that''s rarely seen in thousands of years. This kind of system can''t be described as poor at all..." Elder sun nodded, waved, and a border appeared, wrapping chufei and elder sun in it. Then elder Sun said, "strictly speaking, this ancient waste body is not waste body, but emperor body!"


    "Emperor style?" At this moment, chufei was a primary school student eager to learn. The word "emperor style" was the first time chufei heard it.


    Chu Fei didn''t have any worries about the border made by elder sun. He knew with his brain that elder sun must have done so because what he was about to say was not suitable for everyone present to know, that is, the "emperor body".


    "The emperor system is the system once owned by the great emperor and the emperor of heaven..."


    It was the first time that Chu Fei heard about Emperor style, but he had a little basic knowledge of other systems. For example, ordinary body and spirit body.


    Every body is the system of ordinary people, and they can''t cultivate because their cultivation speed is too slow and their potential is limited, so it''s difficult to cultivate to a high level.


    Spirit body is much better than ordinary body. In fact, many monks belong to spirit body. Spirit body is a concept of scope, corresponding to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. The five elements of the body are spirit bodies. The more spirit bodies, the worse they are. The more single and pure spirit bodies, the better.


    For example, Chu Fei heard Kong Yuan talk about Huo de Tian Di. By his name, he knew that Huo de Tian Di must be a great emperor who was proficient in fire system, and his system should also be fire spirit. As for whether the system of Huode Tiandi is a single spirit or has other attributes, that is not what people can know now.


    "Little brother, basically, as long as you are a monk, you will know what the eternal waste is, but there are not many people who can really say what the eternal waste is. I can know that it''s also because our little cave has been brilliant, except that many saints have followed the emperor and the great in the whole world. "


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "even so, is it necessary?" Chu Fei pointed to this layer of sound barrier and asked.


    "It''s better not to let too many people know some things..." Elder sun laughed bitterly, and then began to tell.


    "It''s said that this ancient system is a system that was regarded as the emperor of heaven in ancient times. When people with this system practice, their demand for the vitality of heaven and earth is far more than that of other systems. Even the holy body and the immortal body can''t match..."


    Chu Fei just listened quietly, and did not ask what is the holy body, immortal body, this kind of information will naturally know, there is no need to let Chu Fei show ignorance in the current situation.


    According to elder sun, because of the changes in the environment of heaven and earth, the former imperial system has lost its glory. It is basically impossible for people with this system to cultivate again.


    First of all, the essence of this eternal waste body is the same person, such as Wan Yu, whose system is changing rapidly in 12 hours and 24 hours a day, from all kinds of other systems, no matter how high or low, in any case, so fast.


    It''s a phenomenon that can''t be explained at all, but it''s so real. Wan Yu''s body is like this. Her system, in a certain period of time, such as one minute, may be extremely powerful immortal body, but in the next minute, she may be extremely ordinary.


    There are no rules for such changes in the system. There are only wireless cycles. Because of the frequent, rapid and continuous changes in the system, people like Wan Yu have no way to find the corresponding skills, so naturally they have no way to practice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Little brother, do you understand now What''s more, do you think there is no consumption in the constant change of the system? " After elder sun finished talking about the essence of the ancient waste body, he casually asked this question, which puzzled Chu Fei.


    It''s true that Chu Fei really thinks that Wanyu''s eternal waste will not be consumed in the rotation of the system. Because if there is consumption, no matter what it consumes, Wanyu should have been exhausted. Even if it consumes cells one by one, I''m afraid the cells owned by Wanyu''s whole body won''t last long.


    "Well, you think too simply. Little brother, this ancient waste body not only consumes, but also consumes something that everyone cares about... "


    "Life?" Chu Fei has no doubt.


    "No, according to the records handed down by my little cave, the system rotation of this ancient waste body consumes not life, but Reincarnation. "

 Chapter 194

    "Reincarnation? I''m Cao Chu Fei broke it. They couldn''t help it, because elder sun''s words had exceeded Chu Fei''s expectation.


    In fact, chufei felt that even if elder Sun said that Wanyu''s system rotation consumed Wanyu''s family''s life, chufei could accept it. But it''s reincarnation, which makes chufei not so easy to accept.


    "Ha ha, little brother, you think it''s very exaggerated, right? But there''s no way. That''s what records say. What''s consumed is reincarnation, endless reincarnation."


    "Elder sun, are you kidding? Is there reincarnation in the world?" Chu Fei asked with a stiff smile on his face.


    "No? In fact, I don''t know. Maybe only the great emperor can know, but that''s not the point. The point is that this information must be credible, because according to the records, it was once said by the Emperor himself. "


    After hearing elder sun''s words, chufei''s heart calmed down a lot. As for elder sun''s explanation, Chu Fei changed his attitude from shock to neutrality, neither completely believing nor completely not believing.


    Chu Fei knew that he still had time, and also had a system. Maybe he could solve the problem of Wanyu system in the future. After hearing the word "emperor style", Chu Fei also knew the value of this system from another angle.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Chu Fei still has the black pig knife left by Ding Yi in his hand, and from the letter left by Ding Yi, Chu Fei also knows that the black pig knife itself can help the cultivation of this system.


    But what really puzzled Chu Fei was another problem According to common sense, Ding Yi should belong to the position of "leading role". How can he die so casually.


    Is it really a matter of reincarnation? Not necessarily, Chu Fei secretly shakes his head in his heart, maybe it''s just a coincidence. Coincidentally, Ding Yi and WAN Yu are both in this system, but one is dead, and the other has another hope.


    "Well, about her system, elder sun has made it very clear, but what I am more concerned about now is why a spring elixir can''t deal with her ear injury."


    "Well It''s the system. If it''s a mortal body, even a spirit body, a saint body, or an immortal body, it''s enough to repair this kind of injury when there''s no practice. But she''s an eternal waste body. The vitality of the world is not as good as a drop in the bucket. There''s no way to repair her injury. "


    Elder sun laughed bitterly in his heart. If it wasn''t for the presence of Chu Fei, a monk who couldn''t see through his accomplishments, maybe he wouldn''t care that he hurt two mortals because of his misunderstanding.


    But because of the existence of Chu Fei, he had to care and feel guilty.


    "Maybe there''s a way, but it''s definitely not what these ordinary pills can do." Elder sun added, which can be regarded as expressing his apology on this matter.


    "Is there any way for elder sun?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Well I''m really sorry about this. Pills can''t work, so I can''t help it. Maybe if you can find someone who is skilled enough to change her ears, maybe... "


    Elder sun''s words are pure nonsense. At least few people in the world can hear the medical technology of ear replacement. After all, this is a world of cultivation. People with enough cultivation can use their own vital energy to regenerate and connect severed limbs. But without the help of the vital energy of heaven and earth, this kind of thing is almost impossible.


    But it''s different for chufei, because chufei knows that this kind of surgery is really nothing to earth''s medical technology. Artificial eardrum has appeared for a long time and can be used in clinic.


    "Well, in that case, let''s get to the bottom of it. After all, elder sun didn''t mean it, did he? "


    "Yes, yes! Ha ha, I really didn''t mean to do this, ha ha... " Elder sun was relieved at last, but he himself was also feeling that if he changed to the previous small cave, even if elder sun was intentional, he couldn''t do anything, because where is the power of the sect and personal strength, let alone hurt by mistake, even if he killed thousands or tens of thousands of people by mistake, who can say what!


    It''s because the small cave has declined, and it''s not nearly destroyed. Under such circumstances, elder sun naturally knows that it''s not suitable for the small cave to make enemies.


    If it''s not for this reason, why should xiaodongtian open the mountain gate to accept apprentices when the enemies are all around! Isn''t it because you want a small cave to rise again


    "Well, OK, elder sun, it''s over. Now let''s talk about the second thing... " Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t know the second thing..." Elder sun got rid of the boundary, and there was no need to hide the rest from you. Naturally, there was no need to maintain the existence of the boundary.


    Although it won''t waste much effort to support a sound barrier, it''s still consuming and laborious.


    "The second thing is what we came here for. We want to worship in the little cave. This matter has been mentioned before I wonder if elder sun can agree to this request? ""No, she certainly can''t. She''s a person who can''t cultivate at all. Even if she takes it in, it''s a waste!" Next to him, Cheng Feng, who heard Chu Fei''s words, stood up again, but he only aimed at Wan Yu.


    "Yes?" Chu Fei glanced at Cheng Feng coldly, turned his head and asked:


    "I''m talking to elder sun. What qualifications do you have to intervene?" Chu Fei is very impolite. Naturally, it''s because of Cheng Feng''s displeasure.


    "I''m a man of little cave, so I''m qualified to speak! What''s more, I was also in charge of recruiting new recruits. Why can''t I talk? "


    I don''t know why. Anyway, when Cheng Feng spoke, he didn''t care about the existence of Sun Yue. In other words, he didn''t care that elder sun was nearby, or that there were many disciples and elders standing nearby.


    "Elder sun, this..." Chufei''s face flickered with a strange smile. It was obvious that chufei was laughing at xiaodongtian''s lack of rules.


    "Ah, Cheng Feng is right. He and Mingyue are in charge. As senior brothers and senior sisters, they are really qualified to speak on this matter."


    Elder sun is a man of this age. It''s a fake to say that he has no opinion about Cheng Feng. He can''t be so indifferent. But in the final analysis, Mr. Sun really can''t say anything about it. Most people in xiaodongtian are very clear about the reason. Only outsiders like Chu Fei can''t understand


    "Well, then I ask, I want to worship the little cave, OK?"


    This time Cheng Feng didn''t speak any more, because for xiaodongtian, it''s really a good thing to absorb the introduction of scattered cultivation. Elder sun also nodded and said: "naturally, I can. But I have a question to ask my little brother. There are so many schools in the world. As a casual monk, there are many schools who want to join. Why do you choose my little cave?"


    "You are also very cautious. No matter you think I''m arrogant or unreasonable, it''s very interesting for me to join a less powerful sect and lead it to the top."


    Chufei''s words seem modest on the surface, but in fact they are crazy. It can be said that they are crazy.


    "Well, what a big voice."


    "Still young, this is the common fault of young people. They always think that they can finally stand on the top of the world, but they underestimate the talents in the world!"


    "It''s ok too. When are you not crazy when are you young? You are not crazy when are you young."


    As for the statement of chufei, the people who came with elder sun had their own ideas, but no matter how they said it, they could feel chufei''s interest in this matter from the attitude of chufei.


    In other words, they can at least judge whether chufei is a spy or an undercover.


    "Little brother, it''s a good thing to be so ambitious. It''s just that I''m afraid I''ll be wronged by my little temple..." Elder sun is still a little hesitant on this matter. After all, he is an elder. He must think more about things than others.


    "It''s OK. I don''t feel aggrieved. I don''t feel aggrieved, so I don''t have to think about it for me. So that''s what I''m going to do? "


    Elder sun didn''t immediately answer Chu Fei, but first looked at Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the leaders of the younger generation, and then looked at the others who came with him. Seeing that no one had any clear objection, he said: "well, since my little brother wishes, I''m welcome to the cave."


    "OK, go on, little star..." Chu Fei waves at the little star and calls it over. When the little star left Wanyu, he patted Wanyu''s shoulder and pointed to chufei.


    Little star already knew Wan Yu''s deafness. Although she was too young to understand why, she could only accept it.


    "Big brother..." Little star came to chufei''s side, raised his head and called cleverly.


    "Well, little star is good..." Chu Fei touched the little star''s hair, and then said to elder Sun:


    "I want to take her to worship in the little cave, OK?" After chufei finished, he looked at Cheng Feng and Mingyue and asked, "is that ok? Is that ok? "


    Mingyue nodded. She didn''t want to refuse. But Cheng Feng hesitated a little, and he didn''t know whether he was thinking or weighing the pros and cons, but finally Cheng Feng nodded and agreed.


    Elder sun is the same, but he still made a request to help Xiaoxing check the system, saying:


    "well, can I check her system first?"


    "Yes, come on..." Chufei holds Xiaoxing''s hand, which is a kind of encouragement and comfort. Xiaoxing also saw the process of elder sun''s testing system for Wanyu before, and knew that there was nothing to worry about, so she stood there to be tested.


    Then the elder reaches out his hand to observe the stars in the same way as sun Yuanqi does in his body.A moment later, elder sun stopped and stood up, and said with a smile:


    "her system is not very good, but it''s not bad. It''s a dual spiritual body of gold and earth."


    "Then..." Chufei laughs.


    "Welcome, of course!" Elder sun nodded heavily. The dual attribute invisible system is not very good, but the process of cultivation and the system is only one of the factors. The more important thing is the potential of the practitioners.


    The system can only represent a part of the potential, but not all of it. Therefore, in the Lagerstroemia world, as long as you can practice, you can have a great chance to enter the friars'' sect. It''s just that the system is not good enough to enter those transcendent sects, but there is no problem for the small sects.


    "Well, that''s settled. So back to the above question, she, Wan Yu, I''m going to take her to the small cave together! "

 Chapter 195

    Chu Fei raised this question again. Before that, everyone realized that Chu Fei would not give up this idea so happily.


    But just like Cheng Feng said, Wanyu''s system is an eternal waste. Although it belongs to the imperial system, there is no way to cultivate it in this era.


    There is no skill, not to mention the appropriate skill, even if it can barely be used. And it''s not just that the little cave doesn''t exist. In fact, all the sects in the whole crape myrtle world can''t bring out a skill that people like Wan Yu can practice.


    "Well Ha ha, this, little brother, I have just said that she is an eternal waste. " Elder sun smiles bitterly.


    "Yes, I know, but I don''t think it''s going to prevent her from going to the cave with me, is it?" Chu Fei''s angle of thinking about this matter is totally different from that of elder sun. In fact, what Chu Fei wants is that Wan Yu can enter the small cave with himself.


    "No, absolutely not. She can''t practice. What can she do when she enters the cave? It''s just a waste of resources! Even if she doesn''t practice after she comes in, it''s a waste to eat and drink! "


    Next to him, Cheng Feng stood up again. Although he didn''t know Wan Yu was an eternal waste, he was quite sure that Wan Yu couldn''t practice. For Cheng Feng, or for xiaodongtian, it''s a waste of resources to raise a useless person.


    "Waste of resources? If she doesn''t occupy your resources, will she be able to enter the cave with me? " Chufei asked with a smile.


    "No occupation? How can it be? Since you have entered the small cave, even if you just eat and drink, you are wasting it. Such a person is not qualified to enter any of the friars'' schools! "


    Elder sun didn''t speak, and the others didn''t either. It was Cheng Feng who spoke.


    "Oh? What if you don''t have to eat and drink with your little Dongtian Chu Fei asked again.


    "You Even if she doesn''t eat or drink, she needs a place to live... " Cheng Feng stares at Chu Fei. He doesn''t understand why Chu Fei wants to bring a person who can''t cultivate into the sect.


    "Ha ha, elder sun, do you think so?" Chu Fei looks at elder sun and is waiting for elder sun''s answer.


    Elder Sun said with a wry smile:


    "little brother, I don''t quite understand why you want to do this, but if the little brother really decides, I will not oppose it."


    "No way, elder sun. Now let''s go to xiaodongtian..." Cheng Feng hesitated for a moment, did not continue to say, but directly said the conclusion, saying:


    "in a word, I don''t agree. Elder sun, it is Mingyue and I who are responsible for the matter of opening the mountain gate to accept apprentices. Only after they pass the tests at different levels can we need you to come forward. "


    "Cheng Feng, how can you tell elder sun?"


    "That is, you are just a big disciple. Why do you talk like this?"


    "Don''t think your master is the leader, you can be so disrespectful!"


    "So what? The leader has passed away, but even if the leader is still there, you have no qualification to talk to elder sun like this!"


    "No wonder my little cave has come to such a state that people like you have no respect and come all day long to make a good little cave a mess!"


    These words can be said to stand on the side of chufei. Although the direct purpose of these people may not be to help chufei speak, the final result can be seen as standing on the same side with chufei.


    But even so, Chu Fei didn''t like these people. Because a moment ago, this group of people didn''t behave like this.


    "Cheng Feng, since elder sun agrees, there is no need to argue about it any more." Mingyue beside Wanyu also opens her mouth. In this matter, Mingyue doesn''t object to Wanyu entering the sect, even if she really has no value.


    "No! It''s a rule. It can''t be broken! Now there are rules and regulations, and there are people who are waiting to die to chew their tongues. If there are no rules, these people will not only make the little cave look like this! "


    The target of Cheng Feng''s words is the group of guys who come down with elder sun. Chu Fei looks at them with great interest. He already knows that there seems to be some irreconcilable contradictions in the small cave.


    "Boy, how to talk! I''m just a disciple. Even if I''m the eldest disciple, what can I do? "


    "If you want to die, just tell me. If you say there are rules, I''d like to ask you, as a disciple, what are the rules of refusing to carry out the orders of the sect elders?"


    "That is, since you like to obey the rules so much, why do you dare to talk back to elder sun? Is that what you say?"


    Listening to these words, Cheng Feng felt sad, but he still looked at the group of people with a sneer, and then at chufei, and said:


    "I have a clear conscience, no matter what, I will not allow her to enter the small cave!" Cheng Feng points to Wan Yu with a pale face, and his expression is dignified and serious.


    Although Wan Yu can''t hear it, she''s not stupid. On the contrary, she''s very smart. With a little time, she can roughly judge what she says from everyone''s mouth shape.Especially Cheng Feng this sentence, Wan Yu is clear read out. For such a result, Wan Yu has already been psychologically prepared. But she did not expect, just one more attempt, even to bring such a serious result.


    Deafness, deafness, that''s not a good thing!


    Wan Yu bit his lips, and the look on his face was distressing.


    "Cheng Feng, you are too stubborn. I''ll do it as I say! " Elder sun went to Cheng Feng and said in a deep voice.


    "Elder sun!" Cheng Feng doesn''t agree, but he also understands what elder sun and Mingyue think. He just understands. No matter for face or for his own feelings, Cheng Feng doesn''t intend to say what he says.


    Although in the face of almost everyone''s opposition, Cheng Feng doesn''t care, because he still has a card. Just when everyone thought Cheng Gaofeng was holding his nose to admit defeat, Cheng Feng took out a simple token from his own heaven and earth ring and held it high on his head.


    "The leader''s token is here. Seeing this order is like seeing the leader!"


    Cheng Feng''s words stunned all the people present, but soon everyone reacted, and even elder sun turned to kowtow.


    "Hum Unless I change my mind, she will never enter my cave in this life


    "I will obey the leader''s instruction!"


    Everyone should stand up one after another, and the token in Cheng Feng''s hand is also given to elder sun. Sun Chang was not happy, but he didn''t say anything. He just took the token away.


    This is also a coincidence. In fact, the token with such status and qualification only has this side. The previous tokens have been taken back and destroyed long ago. No one knows where the last one is.


    But today I know. It''s in Cheng Feng''s hands. As for how Cheng Feng got it, it''s hard to say. Maybe it was given by his master or where he got it himself.


    Fortunately, the headmaster''s order has been withdrawn, and he has only done such a trivial thing. In any way, xiaodongtian has made a lot of money, at least it has not caused much turmoil.


    But Chu Fei was not happy in his heart. He didn''t think that he just wanted to worship the mountain gate. He would have worked so hard, and he didn''t succeed until now.


    I don''t like chufei, especially now. Therefore, from the heart, Chu Fei wants to leave, waiting for the little star, with Wan Yu, to find another school to worship.


    But Chu Fei''s heart has such a strength of disbelief. Although he knows it''s unnecessary, he still wants to take Wan Yu into the small cave.


    "It looks like you''ve come to an agreement, don''t you?" Chu Fei came to Wan Yu and asked after standing with Wan Yu and the little star.


    "Yes, unless you can make me change my mind." Cheng Feng said with pride, as if it was something to praise.


    Chufei several people around the moon face is full of disdain, Cheng Feng around elder sun is also a face of helplessness, as for others, different expressions, but are not in chufei''s consideration.


    "In fact, now I can take them away and go to another sect, maybe Yushou sect, maybe some other sect. But I''m just a little grumpy... "


    Say words, Chu Fei also no matter everybody what reaction, directly felt out a spring elixir to put into Wan Yu''s mouth.


    Wan Yu didn''t expect, Mingyue didn''t expect, and everyone didn''t expect that Chu Fei would carry out his so-called "struggle" in such a speechless way.


    Can let a person more unexpected things happened, just in Wanyu mouth that spring elixir just turned into heaven and earth vitality into Wanyu''s body, Chu Fei and touch out a spring elixir, one by one as if under the dumpling general fast into Wanyu''s mouth.


    Wan Yu is dull. She can''t figure out why Chu Fei is doing this, but the key is that she can''t resist, because Chu Fei''s speed is not what Wan Yu can keep up with now.


    Mingyue is also stupid. Huichundan is not expensive. On the contrary, it is very common. But the problem is that even Huichundan is not much in xiaodongtian.


    Elder sun and the group of people who came with him were also confused. Who had ever seen such a pill as not to be used as medicine! Even sugar beans can''t be wasted like this!


    Cheng Feng is dumbfounded, and Huichundan is also money! Especially for today''s xiaodongtian, Huichundan is definitely the most needed pill!


    Because after all, even Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the two elder martial brothers and sisters, are only at the peak stage of arousing Qi. And Huichundan is really the healing pill they can use.


    The introduction of Qi is an overview of the Friar''s primary stage, which actually includes all the stages before the elixir''s condensation. In Chu Fei''s understanding, Ning Dan is the golden elixir in the earth''s novels, and in this world, all the stages before Jin Dan are inspiring.


    There is no clear concept of Cheng Feng''s cultivation, but he knows another thing. In the collapse of a sect, the first people who died in battle must be those with high accomplishments, and the last ones who survived will only be those with low accomplishments.In this way of thinking, the cultivation of these people in xiaodongtian should not be much higher. Therefore, Chu Fei will use Huichundan to bang se, otherwise he will choose absolutely Yuanjing!


    "You Stop it The first one to respond is not others, it is Cheng Feng! He can''t see any more. You know, even Cheng Feng doesn''t have many spring elixirs in his hand.


    In fact, outsiders don''t know that what xiaodongtian lacks most now is healing pills, but there is no shortage of other skills. Why is there a lack of elixir in xiaodongtian? There is no one who is proficient in alchemy in xiaodongtian now.


    In the previous wars that xiaodongtian experienced, too many talents were consumed. There was no elixir, and only a few disciples were left in weapon refining. It''s OK to make do with some small things that are beginning to have power, but it''s impossible to really cultivate some powerful magic weapons.


    "What? What can I do for you? Don''t disturb me if it''s OK. I''m very busy. " Chu Fei''s head also didn''t return of say.


    Others are OK. They are not close to chufei. When chufei lowers his eyebrows, he can''t see chufei''s eyes. But Mingyue is different. Mingyue stands beside chufei and clearly sees every detail on chufei''s face.


    Mingyue finds that chufei''s waste of Huichundan doesn''t have the feeling of heartache! It seems that this spring elixir is no different from the stone on the ground for chufei!

 Chapter 196

    Chu Fei''s hand has been put in the hands of all the spring pills into Wan Yu''s mouth after this stop, and after stopping, Wan Yu there also quickly get rid of the feeling brought by the pill, returned to normal.


    A pill didn''t have much, Chu Fei just took out eight pills, but now after eight pills were used, Wan Yu''s ear injury didn''t recover.


    Not only that, the eight pills didn''t even leave any trace on WAN Yu. Chu Fei''s face was not different, but he was shocked.


    I didn''t feel much when I heard elder sun say Wan Yu''s system before, but now after seeing the "black hole" attribute of Wan Yu''s system, Chu Fei was really surprised.


    "Is Huichundan too low-level?" Chu didn''t mean to mumble to himself.


    Mingyue is speechless. She is too close to chufei. She clearly knows that chufei is acting. But elder sun and Cheng Feng don''t know this. They think Chu Fei is thinking about whether to give Wan Yu more powerful pills.


    "Tyranny, tyranny!"


    "How can it be! How could that be! It''s a spring elixir. How can it be wasted on this girl like this


    "Little brother, you can''t waste pills like this. It''s shameful to waste them!"


    After seeing this scene, Cheng Feng smiles bitterly. He thinks that if he wins the battle, Chu Fei and WAN Yu will worship xiaodongtian together. At least these eight rejuvenating pills will be given to the people in xiaodongtian directly!


    In the field, the only one who can calmly face chufei''s wasteful behavior is sun Changlao, but his calmness is only relative to others.


    In fact, in elder sun''s heart, at the moment, he also had the same feeling of blood dripping, heartache!


    "Little brother, little brother, don''t waste it. I didn''t tell you that my system is special. Ordinary pills can''t do anything at all!"


    Elder sun quickly comes to chufei and wants to stop him. However, Chu Fei nodded seriously after hearing elder sun''s words, and then he didn''t take out any pills. In fact, Chu Fei couldn''t take out any other pills, but Chu Fei could take out more shocking things, such as Meta crystal.


    Chu Fei thoughtfully took out a Fayuan crystal from his ring


    At the moment when chufei took out fayuanjing, all the people on the scene only felt that there was a lot of color fog in front of them. For a moment, there was nothing else in everyone''s eyes except the fayuanjing in chufei''s hand.


    "Since pills are not good, it''s estimated that fayuanjing will be useful, eh..." Chu is not self-conscious finish saying, then want to put the method yuan crystal in the hand of Wan Yu.


    Wanyu didn''t respond, because Wanyu was completely attracted by the beauty of Fayuan crystal. These yuan crystals have been in Chu Fei''s hands for a long time, but in fact Chu Fei doesn''t know how to use them.


    Of course, what chufei didn''t understand was the usage of Yuanjing in addition to its monetary function.


    But others don''t know that Chu Fei doesn''t understand it, especially elder sun. They are all aware that the way Yuanjing is used is very simple.


    Xiaodongtian is a sect that has been handed down for a long time. Naturally, we know all kinds of Yuanjing''s characteristics very well. Even if we haven''t seen it with our own eyes, we have known it from our elders.


    "I What do I see! That''s fayuanjing! Absolutely Fayuan crystal! God, he has fayuanjing


    "God, what''s wrong with the world! Isn''t fayuanjing something that can only be condensed by the strong above the ladder! Why does he have fayuanjing in his hand? Does he know the strong of TIANTI level? "


    "The ladder of heaven What''s his origin? Will he... "


    "What do you want to say? Do you suspect that he is... "


    "That''s right. Otherwise, there''s no reason for a sanatorium to come to our little cave."


    "This Is it true? "


    "Don''t say it. It''s all quiet. Let elder sun judge."


    At this time, elder sun is also a dull face, he and the group of people think the same, he now began to seriously doubt the origin of Chu Fei.


    Before, elder sun and others just felt that those sects who wanted to destroy xiaodongtian didn''t need to be so bored to send a chufei to do bad things, so they didn''t tangle too much in chufei''s origin.


    But now it''s different. Chu Fei''s ability to take out fayuanjing means that Chu Fei knows the great friars at the level of TIANTI. Since Chu Fei knows the great friars, Chu Fei is definitely not a little unknown.


    The key is that Chu Fei will enter the small cave as soon as he comes. Even if he is so rude by Cheng Feng, even if the girl who follows Chu Fei is almost humiliated by Cheng Feng, Chu Fei still wants to enter the small cave!


    So Chu Fei''s identity is ready to come out!


    "Little brother, are you The one who was ordered to save my little cave Elder sun stammered at chufei, and his eyes were full of excitement and disbelief.


    After elder sun''s words come out, Mingyue and Chengfeng are stupid no matter how far they stand. Who can''t understand elder sun''s words? Especially after thinking about the changes that xiaodongtian has suffered in recent years, you can understand what elder Sun said in an instant.But Chu Fei was confused and said: it seems that they regarded me as the existence to save them, and they still got the order from somewhere Although it''s a little unrealistic, I realize that I''m here to do good!


    "Ha ha, elder sun, I won''t tell you or any of you. However, I hope there should be no more disputes about this matter. I just want to be a disciple in xiaodongtian. "


    Although chufei speculated what elder sun thought, chufei didn''t intend to admit it. Of course, he didn''t need to deny it. It was the most appropriate to be so ambiguous.


    "That''s nature, that''s nature, there won''t be any problems, absolutely not." Elder sun nodded frequently. In his opinion, chufei had already admitted his identity.


    "Yes? What about the elder martial brother? Is that ok? " Chu Fei hangs his eyes and glances at Cheng Feng in a strange voice.


    In fact, when Chu Fei took out the spring elixir, Cheng Feng had lost his temper. It''s just that he didn''t open his mouth for the sake of his face at that time, but now it''s different. Now Chu Fei''s identity is not what a senior brother can say.


    "Dare not dare, in the next Cheng Feng, there is no opinion, also guarantee that there will be no problem in the future."


    In any case, the people who can stay in the little cave at this time are those who do not want to see the destruction of the little cave. They are all people who really care about the little cave. So when they see the hope of the little cave, their gains and losses have been forgotten.


    Of course, if they know that Chu Fei is the only one who hopes for xiaodongtian, rather than the big sect that once saved xiaodongtian, their expressions will be very wonderful.


    "Well, since there''s no problem, it''s settled. The three of us, by the way, and this little fox, are all disciples of little Dongtian now?"


    Chu Feihu pretended to be tiger power and had fun. He didn''t want to be restrained at all.


    "Yes, yes, there''s no problem. From now on, my little brother, two companions and this purple fox are my disciples in the cave!" With a big wave of his hand, elder sun decided the three men''s positions.


    "Well, isn''t it a little too grand to talk about such things at the gate of the mountain?" Chufei is funny.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, the gate of the cave is still intact, but actually Ah, little brother, now these people are most of the people in the little cave. "


    "Well All right Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "Please come in, even if there are only these people, it''s time to go back to the main hall to announce it, otherwise it''s too disrespectful for my little brother."


    After sun elder said that, he led the people to walk toward the inside. Chu Fei was naturally let by sun Changlao and walked in front of him. The little star is held by the moon in his arms, and the little fox enters Wan Yu''s arms. Wan Yu''s surprise has not faded. Wanyu has read the dialogue between chufei and elder sun in lip language, and naturally knows that he has been accepted by xiaodongtian!


    This is what makes Wan Yu extremely excited, but before she has time to cheer, Mingyue stands beside Wan Yu with a smile and calls out the word "younger martial sister".


    These two words are very simple, but they establish Wan Yu''s identity in xiaodongtian. Wan Yu''s previous experience made her very clear what the two words mean, so Wan Yu was excited again.


    Two huge surprise, let Wanyu quickly into a calm thinking. She was still very excited, but she was thinking about the role of chufei in this matter.


    Along the way, Wan Yu did not show any special performance, but quietly followed the moon holding the fox. This kind of performance makes Mingyue have great interest in Wanyu.


    After entering the Mountain Gate of xiaodongtian, there is a long step. The step is wide, but it is full of cracks. The marks are not new. On the mountains and rocks on both sides, the traces of battle are clearly preserved.


    After walking for more than an hour, the group finally came to the main hall of xiaodongtian. Along the way, Chu Fei was deeply shocked by the ruins he saw.


    If Chu Fei wants to use one sentence to describe the small cave, I''m afraid there is only one sentence "village on the ruins". This is something that Chu Fei didn''t think of before he came, and this is really the status quo of xiaodongtian.


    Along the way, elder sun kept telling chufei that it was not easy to find a small cave in recent years. He told chufei how much he needed resources and how much he needed the care of big schools.


    All the way Chu Fei just nodded his head and didn''t answer any questions. Chu Fei doesn''t speak because he is thinking. It''s reasonable to say that the environment in the little cave is the most suitable for Chu Fei to exercise himself. But the problem is that Chu Fei begins to think about whether he needs to stay in the little cave.


    "Little brother, please sit down Cheng Feng, go and call the rest of the disciples! "


    After arranging Chu Fei to sit down, elder sun asked Cheng Feng to go out and call people, and then arranged for other people to sit down.Cheng Feng rushed out of the hall quickly, and didn''t know where to call people. But soon Cheng Feng came back, and there were eight or nine young people behind him.


    Most of them are men. The oldest one is in his thirties, and the youngest one is in his twenties. After following Cheng Feng to the main hall, the group first saluted elder sun, and then saluted others. Then they stood quietly waiting for orders.


    "Little brother, this is all the people who are left in xiaodongtian now. After removing Cheng Feng and Mingyue, there are only 12 disciples left. Now they are also taught by the two of them. There are three people in Lianqi Pavilion, two people in foreign affairs, and then I am the elder."

 Chapter 197

    Listening to the introduction of elder sun, Chu Fei was very confused. He wanted to ask why there were only a few people left in xiaodongtian now, but he didn''t ask why.


    As for those disciples who have just been called in by Cheng Feng, they are all curious about Chu Fei''s identity at the moment. Although Chu Fei was still sitting with little star and WAN Yu, the status of the two girls could be seen at a glance.


    But Chu Fei is not the same. The way Chu Fei sits, you can see that Chu Fei is not an ordinary person. Anyone who has been in a high position for a long time can make sense.


    "Well, you all come to see this little brother. This little brother and these two little girls all come to our cave today. You should have a good communication in the future. Well, you go down first... "


    Elder sun called these disciples just to let Chu Fei see people, so the lives of these ten disciples were not introduced in detail at this time.


    The twelve disciples bowed themselves and bowed out respectfully.


    "These are all my friends of xiaodongtian. Knowing that my xiaodongtian is in trouble, these friends who are good at casual training sent by me have sent us a lot of resources, and the resources they have sent have enabled us to survive until now."


    Next, elder sun introduced the remaining people. They were not many, and they all went to the Mountain Gate with elder sun before.


    As elder Sun said, these people are all monks, at least in name. It is true that they are here to help xiaodongtian, but whether their purpose is purely for friendship or something else is another matter.


    "I see. I''ve met you Taoist friends."


    Chu Fei''s words were neither humble nor overbearing, which was the case from the beginning. Even now he has become a disciple of xiaodongtian, Chu Fei still has no consciousness as a disciple.


    In fact, this is not to blame Chu Fei, because even elder sun didn''t make Chu Fei an ordinary disciple.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Chu..."


    "That is to say, before we were rude, we still wanted Mr. Chu Haihan."


    "Mr. Chu is a talented young man. I hope I don''t blame him."


    "Little brother, we are all rude people who can''t speak, and we don''t talk too much nonsense. After that, we will be sent, and we will do our best!"


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said hello to every sanxiu, but he didn''t know where these people came from, what experiences they had and what abilities they had.


    Of course, it''s not an important thing now.


    "Congratulations, we''ll have to go back to Dongtian first. We''ll have to take a good rest today."


    This sentence is said by a young handsome man. His appearance is so good that Chu Fei will immediately label him as a handsome man, which is enough to show his handsome.


    This person''s name was Zheng. At that time, he didn''t speak much before. Besides his appearance, there was no other place to attract Chu Fei''s attention. But now Zheng''s words at that time made Chu Fei treat him differently.


    Chufei''s identity on the surface is just a disciple who has just joined the mountain gate, but it is a different thing for elder sun. Of course, what chufei has to do is not just what ordinary disciples will do.


    Now, there is a lot to say between chufei and elder sun. But this point did not show in whose face or words. Zheng''s ability to find this point at that time was enough to show his ability of observing words and colors.


    Of course, what makes Chu Fei more concerned is that after Zheng''s words came out at that time, although other sanxiu were full of doubts, they quickly accepted his statement, and naturally stood up to leave.


    Chufei just looked at the whole process and thought about it seriously. Elder sun exchanged greetings with these monks before sending them out, and arranged for Cheng Feng to take care of them.


    In the hall, all the irrelevant people have left. There are only elder sun, two foreign affairs people, three craftsmen and Mingyue.


    "Well, little brother, we are all left here now. I don''t know if I received anything when I came here "Instructions?"


    Elder sun thought that chufei was arranged by the big sect who had saved them before, so he naturally thought that chufei came with some instructions.


    But where Chu Fei had any instructions, he was just pretending to be powerful before, but Chu Fei decided to continue his pretending to be powerful, at least until he could really convince the people in xiaodongtian.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what instructions elder sun wants..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I think no matter who it is, I can see that it''s no good for the small cave to stay here. The trees are moving, the dead are moving. Why don''t you leave here?"


    "Well Xiaoyou, I''m kidding. Ha ha... " Elder sun pretended to cough, and then jokingly took Chu Fei''s words as the wind in his ears.Chufei smiles in his heart. When he says this, chufei finds that Mingyue''s eyes are bright. The three people in lianqige and the two people in foreign affairs are similar.


    In other words, Mingyue and the five people wanted to leave here long ago, but they didn''t dare to insist on this idea because of elder sun''s opposition.


    It is easy to understand why elder sun is unwilling to move away.


    "Elder sun, don''t you think that the inheritance left by our ancestors can''t be let go so easily?" Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Little brother, since you''ve said that, I''ll make this problem clear, so as to save Mingyue. They all think I''m stubborn."


    Elder sun sighed and continued:


    "in fact, I also want to leave. I just want to move the little cave to another place. It''s not a big deal, and it''s really convenient to move now. But there are two problems. One is that I don''t want to run away like this. Even if I leave, I have to give those small sects some bitter fruit to eat. The other is that It''s not so easy for the whole sect to move away. If you want to ensure safety, you need to use a transmission array. We have a transmission array, but we don''t have Yuanjing. "


    Chu Fei nodded, cunning rabbit can have three caves, let alone a school. However, after hearing elder sun''s words, Chu Fei knew that the real problem they met was not revenge, but money, Yuan Jing, which was such a problem.


    If they have enough Yuanjing, they don''t need to care whether they are going to clean up the sect now or later. It''s because there are not enough Yuan Jing and because they are poor, they know that once they leave, it''s hard to come back, and it''s hard to say anything about revenge or not.


    "When elder Sun said that, does it mean that there are other footholds in xiaodongtian, and they are ready-made?"


    "Naturally, our little cave has been handed down for such a long time, we can''t have no backhand at all. It''s just that something happened so suddenly that we didn''t have time to react. "


    "There''s a mole?"


    It is very difficult for a sect to be attacked and destroyed without traitors, as long as its strength is not too great. But it is much easier to have one or several traitors.


    Chu Fei believed his guess, so he asked directly, but it was obvious that Chu Fei''s question embarrassed elder sun. Because after hearing Chu Fei''s question, elder sun''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Chu Fei laughed, but he didn''t care. He asked:


    "are these people in xiaodongtian really trustworthy now?"


    "Ah, little brother, it''s right to be cautious. I understand little brother, but it''s a bit too much to say that those who come to help have bad intentions. And it''s hard to find evidence of a person''s betrayal before it really happens, isn''t it? "


    Chu Fei didn''t say much, but sun Changlao suddenly found out what Chu Fei really wanted to say.


    Chu Fei smiles and nods. For elder sun''s words, Chu Fei really has to say that what others say is reasonable. Chu Fei had planned to get something like a lie detector from the earth to see who had problems with the rest of them. But on second thought, they were all monks.


    Since I''m a monk, it''s still very simple to control my heart beat and pulse with the power of heaven and earth in my body. And the lie detector uses this angle to judge whether people are telling lies. In this way, the lie detector will be abandoned.


    Since lie detector doesn''t work, Chu Fei knows that other methods will not be easy to use, so he doesn''t worry about this problem.


    "Elder sun, why do I ask these questions? I think you must have your own consideration. Naturally, other people will not stay here with only one pair of ears."


    Chu Fei''s words are not very polite. At least if he is in other circumstances, people who hear these words will be a little upset. But it''s different in xiaodongtian, because everyone thinks that chufei was sent to help xiaodongtian.


    "It''s natural, little brother. Is there anything important to say?" Elder sun stroked his beard and asked.


    "Elder sun has just said that xiaodongtian needs to move through the array platform. I don''t think there is any need to explain why. Since you need to use the array platform, you need to consume Yuanjing. I have Yuanjing..." Chufei smiles.


    "Little brother, our array is transcontinental. We don''t know where it will be transmitted. After all, we haven''t been there. But according to the school''s heritage books, to start the array, we need Daoyuan crystal or Fayuan crystal. I know that my younger brother has Fayuan crystal, but we need a lot of Fayuan crystal to start the array I''m afraid that''s not what the little brother can do alone. "


    "Elder sun, we''ll talk about that later. Now let''s not rush to a conclusion." Chu Fei pretended to be profound, and then said:


    "second question, elder sun wants to give those sects a little pain before moving. I can do that, but I can only do it for one sect."


    "Little brother..." Elder sun was dumb. He thought that the reason why chufei said this was because he thought chufei''s cultivation. After all, elder sun could not see through chufei''s cultivation.

 Chapter 198

    But in fact, the reason why Chu Fei said this had nothing to do with Xiuwei.


    "Elder sun, don''t think too much. My cultivation is poor."


    Mr. Sun didn''t believe it, but he didn''t worry about it any more.


    "How can the little brother be sure to give them some color?"


    "Elder sun doesn''t need to worry about this. Since I think we all have this idea, let''s draw up a plan to solve it as soon as possible and leave this broken place as soon as possible. To tell you the truth, it''s very difficult for this broken place to develop."


    Chu Fei''s point of view is that of the earth''s business. Although it seems that the wind, the horse and the Ox are not compatible, it can fit a little in this part of the situation for the time being.


    "Well Well, if little brother can really leave something for those sects, then we are willing to move out of here. Of course, this is Yuanjing who starts the array... "


    "Yuanjing is on me." Chu Fei patted his chest and said.


    "Well, in that case, the moon Go ahead and call Cheng Feng back. There are still twelve disciples. There''s no need to hide this from everyone. "


    Sun elder nods, bright moon agrees, after seeing Chu Fei a few eyes with great interest, this just leaves hall.


    Soon, Cheng Feng came back, and so did the twelve disciples. After everyone arrived, elder sun laid a border, and then told you what Chu Fei had said before.


    After hearing this, the twelve disciples first expressed their disbelief and disbelief, but then they were excited and excited about revenge.


    Moving and revenge, this is a shadow lingering in the hearts of all people in the small cave, of course, if you can directly rise in place, it would be better.


    But everyone knows that this idea is just whimsical. If you really want the rise of xiaodongtian, moving away from here is the best choice.


    The plans were drawn up very quickly. Although they were all major events, they had already been ready for moving. After all, there are only a few people left in xiaodongtian, and the important things have been distributed to every disciple for a long time, which is to prevent those sects from suddenly getting into trouble. If the situation is really in crisis, you can earn one by running out!


    At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the plan was drawn up. According to the plan, the starting time was in the early morning of this evening.


    "Since everyone has no opinions, we should follow this plan." After discussing for a long time, elder sun finally ended the discussion.


    "Elder sun, what should we do with those sanxiu who come to help us?"


    "Yes, let them go with us?"


    "It''s not impossible to go together. I just don''t know if people will."


    "They are all casual practitioners. Why don''t they want to?"


    "That''s not what I said..."


    As soon as we talked about it, we all thought that it would be best if we could let them leave together.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think so, neither did elder sun. Chu Fei and elder sun looked at each other and understood what they thought. Although both of them didn''t want to take the group with them, their willingness was different.


    Mr. Sun always thinks that it''s not clear whether the place he''s going to be is good or bad. Generally speaking, even if it''s gone, it will take a long time for him to get better.


    If you just take these casual practitioners and go there together, it''s like taking others as long-term workers. But after all, people just come to help you, not to work under your hands.


    Chufei is more negative. Chufei is worried about the traitors, traitors or other troublemakers in the sanxiu. What Chu Fei wants is a school that can listen to his own words, and then lead this school to rise. It''s not a school that can hold hands.


    "Our future is uncertain, so we should not involve them." Elder sun sighed, which was a conclusion.


    "But they can leave their personal safety behind to save us in this situation. Isn''t it a bit..." Speaking is a person in foreign affairs, Chu Fei has no impression on this person, because this person has no characteristics in appearance or character.


    "That is, people come all the way to help, and we just run away. It''s really not interesting to think about it."


    "And after we leave, there are only a few of them left here. If those sects are fighting, they will die!"


    "I think it''s better to tell them. Let''s go together and see their own choice."


    "If you want me to say that they are all casual practitioners anyway, it''s good to leave with us. It''s a big deal that we''ll leave at that time."


    All the other people started talking.


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids to have a look. The people who spoke were two foreign affairs people and three refining tools people, a total of five. As for the other disciples, they were very quiet, just like a good baby sitting there listening quietly.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue also seldom talk. In fact, many things would have been decided if these five people hadn''t made trouble.Chufei didn''t care much about these five people''s thoughts, and to some extent, chufei felt that these five people seemed to worry too much about others.


    "Tell me your specific ideas..." Sun Chang''s face was calm.


    The five people looked at each other and soon selected a representative, who was also the foreign affairs director who was the first to speak.


    "Elder sun, Master Chu, our idea is actually very simple. At that time, Zheng Daoyou and others came to help for the sake of xiaodongtian. Although they didn''t directly participate in any battle, they can have this heart. I don''t think we have any reason to ignore them."


    "Do you think we can take care of them now?" Mingyue asked with a smile on her shoulder.


    "That''s not the way it is said. A drop of water should be rewarded by a spring. I and other decent monks should have nothing to discuss on this issue, right?" The saying "foreign affairs" directly brings out two moral cores: one is the saying of repaying one''s kindness, the other is the so-called decency.


    But in the side of chufei is to seize the foreign affairs this sentence inside a detail. Chu Fei asked:


    "friend, how many of them didn''t directly participate in the battle at that time?"


    "Yes, after they came, those sects did not attack us any more..." Foreign affairs nods to say.


    "But I remember that the end of the battle was due to the presence of a big sect."


    "It''s true, but it can''t be denied that they really came to help..." Foreign affairs have a strange look on his face. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong with his statement.


    Chufei is funny in his heart. He doesn''t know if the people in this world are too addicted to cultivation and don''t know much about the world. In other words, in mind, this group of people seems to be only young.


    "You all think so?" Elder sun asked after nodding solemnly.


    "Yes, that''s what we all think." The foreign affairs nodded, and the other four also nodded, which was a kind of agreement.


    "Well, in that case, it''s decided to postpone the plan for two days. During this time, I''ll have a good chat with them to see if some Taoist friends are willing to leave with us."


    After elder sun finished the discussion, the others left. Only chufei stayed with Xiaoxing, Wanyu, xiaofox and elder sun.


    Chu Fei stayed because he didn''t know where he should go. After all, as soon as he came in, he began to sit in the hall to discuss this and that with elder sun and others. He didn''t give Chu Fei a place to live.


    When the others left, elder Sun said to chufei with a smile:


    "Xiaoyou..."


    "Elder sun, we are all disciples who worship in the little cave. We shouldn''t count our seniority in this way..."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter. After all, the main purpose of Xiaoyou''s trip is not to be an ordinary disciple."


    "Don''t let outsiders know. Well, if Mr. Sun doesn''t like it, how about taking the three of us as apprentices? "


    "Well This is not good... " What elder sun estimated was the identity of chufei. Of course, it was the identity of chufei he thought, but it was all false, but he didn''t know it.


    "What''s the matter, it''s settled." Say this, Chu Fei stand up, pull Wan Yu and small star kneel together in front of Sun Chang.


    Sun Chang wanted to hide, but he was only half a beat slow. Chu Fei and his three had already knelt down. Of course, the fox didn''t kneel down. He was curled up in Wan Yu''s arms all the time.


    "Disciple Chu Fei I''ve seen master


    Chufei said, but Xiaoxing and Wanyu didn''t speak, even if they had knelt down with chufei.


    What does chufei want to do now? Xiaoxing and Wanyu really understand, but they are not willing to do it. In other words, xiaoxingxing and Wanyu have identified chufei, but they will not identify elder sun.


    Because Chu Fei is helping them from the beginning, but elder sun has brought harm to them, and WAN Yu still can''t recover.


    Under such circumstances, it is really strange that they are willing to worship elder sun as their teacher.


    But elder sun didn''t care. He also knew what the two girls thought, but it wasn''t important. What was important was Chu Fei.


    "Well, well, I''ll promise you. From today on, I''ll be your master on the surface." Elder sun gave Chu Fei a place, but it was only on the surface.


    Chu Fei thought for a while, and finally determined that even if it was not a bad thing, it was only after kowtowing that he pulled the little star and WAN Yu to stand up.


    "Say well, what do you think now?"


    "I don''t know what master asked..." Chufei stood up with a smile, and didn''t wait for elder sun Well, it''s Shifu. I didn''t wait for Shifu to ask me to stand up.


    "In all respects Come on, let''s go over and say it again... " Elder Sun Yue laughs, turns around with a beard and walks inside.Chufei leads Wanyu and xiaoxingxing to catch up, and finds that this line goes to a secret room.


    "Master, I have many ideas."


    "How much? I''m afraid you don''t have much. Let''s talk about them at that time... " Elder sun chuckled.


    "They Since it''s a casual repair, and it still appears at that time point, besides helping xiaodongtian tide over the difficulties, I''m afraid it''s more about trying to gain some benefits. "


    "But what good can the little cave give them now?" Elder sun asked again with a smile.


    "Master, don''t talk like this, or I really want to call you sun lunatic, because you don''t respect me..."

 Chapter 199

    Elder sun, madman sun, Yue sun It''s easy to think that he''s playing with people when he just talks.


    "Whatever you call it, sun lunatic is just a name. Say it quickly and don''t talk about anything else."


    Originally, it was very difficult for elder sun to chat with chufei so easily, but maybe it was because chufei''s initiative to worship his teacher made him have a great favor and trust in chufei, so he was so relaxed.


    "What can''t they covet, such as Gongfa, inheritance? Do you need to ask me?" Chufei''s face looked insulted.


    "Well, I''ll never give them these things, and I''m not going to take them away with me. What do you think?"


    "Master, you don''t admit it when you put on your pants! It''s shameless. " Chu Fei was speechless, but after a moment''s silence, Chu Fei had an idea and said, "it''s better. I''ll give them something in return."


    "Oh? I don''t know what good things you can bring out... "


    At this time, under the leadership of elder sun, several people have come to the door of a secret room. Elder sun plays a magic formula. The door of the secret room opens wide and several people go in.


    In the roaring closing sound of the secret room door, two boxes of things appeared on Chu Fei''s hand, and none of the people present knew Chu Fei.


    It''s normal that little star doesn''t know her. How old is she? Naturally, little girl hasn''t seen her. It''s normal that Wan Yu doesn''t know her. After all, she''s not big, and she''s not a monk.


    But it''s not normal that even chufei, the new master, Sun Yue, elder sun and crazy sun, don''t know each other. Of course, this kind of thing on chufei is really a normal thing.


    "What is this?" Elder sun looks curious.


    "Drugs."


    "Drugs? What kind of medicine is it? Why is the appearance so... "


    "Well, this is the package It''s just a box... " Chu Fei said this and came to the stone table in the secret room. He put the two cartons in his hand on the table, and then slowly opened the cartons to reveal the contents.


    All the things inside were exchanged by chufei from the system. One box contained anesthetics, and the other contained adrenal hormones.


    "What kind of medicine is this..."


    "This is anesthetic, this is life-saving medicine..." Chu Fei then explained the two drugs in detail, and took out an adrenal hormone and put it in the hands of the cheap master.


    "Master, try it. The usage of these two drugs is the same. This way..."


    Under the introduction of Chu Fei, elder sun inserted the adrenal hormone in his thigh. Of course, it would be OK to insert it in other places. After all, it''s a monk, not an ordinary person.


    In an instant, under the CI voice of the strong sci-fi style injection, elder sun couldn''t control his body. The whole person made a strange voice. In this business, elder sun was excited.


    Sun Changlao only felt that his body had unlimited potential, and he seemed to fight back and forth even in the face of more difficulties. Beside, Wan Yu or little star or even little fox was startled by elder sun''s "strange" change.


    About five minutes later, elder sun finally returned to normal.


    "Hoo..." Back to normal, elder sun gasped for breath. He underestimated the adrenal hormone before, so he put it on himself so happily. But when the effect came, elder sun himself was startled.


    Although elder sun seems to be only 80 or 90 years old, he is actually hundreds of years old and has many hidden injuries. Otherwise, with his talent, he should have broken through to a higher cultivation.


    It''s such a body full of dark injuries. Under the stimulation of adrenal hormones, he didn''t feel any pain. At that time, elder sun felt that his strength had been enhanced by several times, and it was also doubled in his heyday.


    At the same time, after the end of the drug, elder sun''s body did not feel much discomfort, just a little bit tired.


    "This It''s effective... "


    "Well, it can save people''s lives when they are dying. If you stick to it for a while, you can stick to it for a period of time with a few more. In peacetime, it can also improve people''s combat effectiveness." Chu Fei realized his problem in expression. Although adrenal hormone has a single effect, it has different effects in different situations.


    "Good thing, good thing! It''s just the shape of the drug container So strange... "


    "Master, don''t care. As long as the medicine is good, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s right, that''s right!"


    "Well, since Shifu also thinks it''s OK, let''s take these two things as a reward for those sanxiu. No one has an anesthetic and a life-saving medicine..."


    "This anesthetic..."


    "It''s a pain relieving drug. It''s used in the pain area of the wound. The usage is the same By the way, it will have a paralyzing effect, and it depends on the situation. It''s good to use... "Chu Fei didn''t feel much about the scattered cultivation, but since he decided to take the little cave which was nearly destroyed as his starting point in the world, Chu Fei naturally wanted to separate those people and things before.


    "Well, this is really the most suitable thing, but, in terms of value, is it a little too expensive..."


    Elder sun''s concern is absolutely in line with the universal value of the world. After all, in a world full of crisis, survival is the most important thing.


    "The value depends on people. For those above the ladder, the value of this thing is really great, but for them, the value is just like that."


    "So But... "


    Chu Fei looks at his cheap master with a bitter smile and wants to tell him that there are still many things left, but he still gives up after struggling for a while.


    "Well, master, that''s it. Let''s arrange accommodation for us first. We don''t have enough time..."


    "Why?" Elder sun didn''t understand.


    "Master, don''t make a fool of me as a child. I don''t believe you have any ideas about the foreign affairs and the people who smelt the utensils..."


    Elder sun grinned bitterly. He didn''t speak. He just put two boxes of medicine into his heaven and earth bag, and then nodded.


    Chu Fei was not surprised at this. When the five men stood up and "elbowed out", Chu Fei thought of it. What Chu Fei really cares about now is that his cheap master has only one heaven and earth bag, not heaven and earth precepts.


    No matter from which point of view, compared with the heaven and earth bag, the heaven and earth bag is definitely the lowest one. I don''t know whether Xiaodong is too poor or elder sun himself is too poor.


    "Well, you and I will take action tomorrow night at midnight. We''ll have a fight with the Beast Master. We''ll leave directly after we get back."


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t make a sound. When elder sun came to the door of the secret room, he turned back and said:


    "as for the residence, come on, I''ll take you to Mingyue. Mingyue''s residence has a room, where can you live?"


    Chu Fei nods, pulls little star, Wan Yu and little fox to follow Sun Chang and walk out of the secret room. To say, for entering the chamber of secrets, Chu Fei was really a little depressed.


    Elder sun himself was almost the same. He wanted to talk more with Chu Fei, but he didn''t expect that he would say everything in one or two sentences.


    Out of the secret room, out of the main hall, along the mountain road out more than ten minutes later, a few people came to a piece of open space in front. There are several courtyards and houses in the open space on the hillside.


    On the far side of this courtyard and house, there is an independent and larger courtyard, and the houses in it are a little more spacious than other courtyards.


    Elder sun led chufei three people to come here, and this is the residence of Mingyue, the eldest martial sister among the disciples.


    At the gate of the courtyard, elder sun knocked on the door.


    Although the voice was not loud, it was enough for the friars. Just a few breathing time, the sound of footsteps gradually, the distant door opened, and the bright moon stood there.


    "Elder sun Chu... "


    "Younger martial brother, call him younger martial brother. He has worshipped me as his teacher." Elder Sun said with a smile.


    "Yes, younger martial brother Chu..."


    "You have two vacant rooms on your side. Let them live in your house."


    "OK, elder sun, don''t worry. I''ll take care of them." The Moon said with a smile.


    "Well, let''s have a rest early today." With that, elder sun turned and left. Before leaving, he gave Chu Fei a mysterious look.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t entangle with Mingyue. When he finds out that the two rooms are empty, he leads Xiaoxing and Wanyu into the room.


    Mingyue knew that there must be something wrong with chufei, otherwise she should not be so "rude", so she didn''t say anything boring.


    After arriving at the room, Chu Fei took a brief look at the layout of the furniture in the room, then pressed Xiaoxing and Wanyu on their seats and said:


    "Wanyu, I know you can understand what I''m talking about. I can cure your ears and guide your future cultivation, but there is a big secret involved in it, my secret. Therefore, if you are willing to accept it, I need to get the oath that you will never betray. "


    Small star clever sitting next to, big eyes flicker flickering looking at Chu Fei and WAN Yu. The experience of this day made little star realize the difference between friars and ordinary people, not only the miracles of friars, but also the ruthlessness between them.


    "I will." Wan Yu naturally understood what Chu Fei said. Her face, which had been silent for a long time, showed a smile and nodded in response to Chu Fei.


    Since Wan Yu''s ear was injured by elder sun, Wan Yu never smiles again, especially when he finds that the magic pill can''t cure himself.


    "I, Wan Yu, would like to make a vow on the way ahead. If I betray Mr. Chu, I will be cut off from the way ahead, die and die, and fall into reincarnation forever!"


    Under the annotation of Chu Fei, Wan Yu stands up straight, holds his hands in front of his chest, and makes an oath sincerely and truly. At the end of the oath, Chu Fei and WAN Yu only felt that there was a dignified and sacred voice in MingmingThe oath has been made. If there is any violation, we will punish it!


    This sudden mysterious voice shocked chufei''s heart. Chufei knew that it must be true. This voice makes people have no way to analyze the characteristics, no way to think about whether it is light or heavy, whether it is high or low, whether it is male or female. Under the pressure of incomprehensible majesty, Chu Fei inexplicably believes that this voice is the voice of heaven.


    This is a kind of invisible judgment, but Chu Fei knows that this seemingly unexplained judgment absolutely represents the truth. Because this is the world of crape myrtle, a world controlled by heaven.


    Chu Fei hasn''t recovered from the shock of the voice of heaven. Next to her, little Xing Xing doesn''t know whether it''s funny or for some other reason. She even stands up and holds her hands to her chest like Wan Yu. She says with a serious face: "I, little Xing Xing, would like to make a vow. If I betray my big brother, I will let you go The road ahead is cut off, the way of death is gone, and the samsara is forever lost


    Before Chu Fei could stop it, the voice of heaven sounded again:


    the oath has been made. If you violate it, you will be punished!

 Chapter 200

    Chu Fei was surprised by the sudden swearing of little star, and when he heard the voice of heaven, Chu Fei realized that it was not a bad thing.


    It''s not a bad thing. Chufei likes little star very much and wants to take good care of it. But before that, chufei didn''t know whether he could say or let them see many things. After all, many things about chufei are secrets, and they are amazing secrets.


    Now, Wan Yu and Xiao Xing all use this big oath to eliminate all the worries of Chu Fei, which is naturally a good thing.


    Wan Yu and little star did not immediately return to normal, it seems that this oath will have any impact on the two people, anyway, in Chu Fei''s view, Wan Yu and little star have a mysterious momentum on the whole person.


    It''s momentum. It seems a little inaccurate to say that Wanyu and xiaoxingxing are the same, but chufei can sense that the purpose of this momentum is to connect Wanyu and xiaoxingxing with chufei.


    This is a mysterious connection. Chu Fei can only feel it, but he has no way to find the specific influence of this oath on himself.


    But Chu Fei thought of a point that was once involved in those novels on earth. This oath can be formed under the voice of heaven. Can it also be released under some special circumstances?


    It''s possible, but it''s estimated that if you really want to achieve that level, at least you have to be emperor level.


    A moment later, Wanyu and Xiaoxing returned to normal. Of course, Wanyu recovered first. Recovery of the two people looking at Chu Fei, appearance, age different two girls face expression is very same, they are facing Chu Fei happy smile.


    "OK, but little star, why do you swear with me..." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "Because big brother is very kind to me Besides, I also like to be with my elder brother and elder sister, so... " Little star said, the smile on the face will change sad, seems to think of with Chu Fei, Wan Yu after the separation of things.


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, and doesn''t know whether it''s a child''s nature or a girl''s, but since it''s already like this, Chu Fei naturally can only accept it happily.


    "Well, well, since you all trust me so much, I won''t let you two down."


    Hearing these words, Wan Yu and Xiao Xing Xing feel relieved. Although they can make such a simple vow, it represents their trust in Chu Fei, but it doesn''t mean Chu Fei can really be good to them.


    After all, it was the two of them who swore, not chufei. At the moment get Chu Fei this promise, although there is no oath of constraint, but Wanyu and little star have been very satisfied.


    "Well, I won''t talk about it any more. Let''s talk about Wan Yu first. I have a way to cure your ears, but this process will not take too short. "


    Wan Yu nodded. Chu Fei held the little star in his arms and said:


    "well, the place to cure your ears is my hometown. I''ll take you now. I''ll take you back when your ears are ready. Of course, if you want to come back. If you don''t want to come back, stay there. "


    Said this, Chu Fei holding a small star standing beside Wan Yu, stretched out a hand to hold Wan Yu''s tender hand.


    "Be ready, hold on, don''t let go..."


    Chu Fei''s words are just to prevent his embarrassment. In fact, if he doesn''t let go, there will be no danger. And Chu Fei is embarrassed because he finds that after he holds Wan Yu''s hand, Wan Yu''s face appears a trace of rejection.


    Yes, it''s the feeling of exclusion, not the shyness that little girls should have.


    For such a performance, chufei, a man from the earth, can''t understand it, even he knows it very well. Of course, this is also because Chu Fei had read a lot of women.


    This shows that Wan Yu doesn''t like men


    Chu Fei wanted to sigh, but after thinking about it, there was no need to make fun of it. Whether men or women, sexuality is not something they can decide for themselves.


    "All right, pay attention." The voice falls, Chu Fei starts the transmission function of the system, and the three people plus Little Fox also instantly disappear in the Lagerstroemia realm.


    Yanjing West, once the lotus pond restaurant, has now become a super grocery store plus the general base of the superhero project. Although there is not much time for chufei to leave last time, chufei''s room has already been cleaned up.


    In the former hotel box, the sofa is still reserved, but there is an extra desk. At the same time, there is also a bed and double bed inside, which looks very high-end.


    Of course, there is no toilet in the room. After all, it''s just a box. This box is still relatively small, and there is no way to open up an indoor toilet. Chu Fei has no opinion about it. After all, he can change to a big room at any time in the future.


    After chufei scanned his room, he remembered that Wan Yu and Xiao Xing were too quiet, even little fox didn''t make any noise.Chu Fei puzzled to look at two people a fox, found that whether Wan Yu or small stars are tightly closed their eyes, and small fox with its hairy purple tail blocked his whole face.


    Chufei was amused and said:


    "well, it''s here. Open your eyes and have a look. This is my hometown and my house. Of course, this house is only temporary."


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, Wan Yu, little star and little fox carefully opened their eyes and looked at the room where they were.


    Before the transmission, they all felt a strange, difficult to be strict feeling, but also because this feeling is too difficult to describe, so they did not dare to open their eyes.


    At this time, in Chu Fei''s voice, they finally saw everything around them.


    "Wow..." The little star was the first to sigh, and then there was the little fox, who gave a gentle whine, as if in surprise, as if in doubt.


    Wan Yu was startled when he saw the environment in front of him. First of all, he came to chufei''s hometown from Dongtian in an instant. He just said that all kinds of houses he saw made Wan yu feel dizzy.


    The decoration of this box is not high-grade on earth, but it is different from the world of crape myrtle. Of course, even in those Xiuxian sects, it is not necessarily comparable to the modern and systematic aesthetic decoration on earth.


    "Well, it looks good. This is my hometown. Of course, there are not many rooms of this kind. This kind of room is a little more classy."


    Chufei introduces Wanyu to the sofa with a smile. He presses Wanyu''s shoulder and lets her sit down. Chufei puts Xiaoxing on the sofa, while xiaofox has already jumped from Wanyu''s arms to the sofa.


    How to say, Wan Yu and little star were startled when they sat down, but because they had seen Chu Fei take out Xi Mengsi before, they naturally had a little psychological preparation.


    However, the soft and elastic sofa under the buttocks surprised them.


    "Sit down. I''ll call someone in. By the way, Wan Yu, give me your gun first. My hometown is not allowed to carry weapons and hurt people at will."


    Chu Fei put his hand in front of Wan Yu after he finished, but he didn''t get Wan Yu''s response for a long time. Chu Fei looks at the sofa under the strange bottom and finds that Wan Yu''s eyes don''t see her at all. She is curious about the sofa under her buttocks.


    Two hands are not honest, eyes are not idle, almost stand up, sofa cushion lift up to have a look.


    Chu Fei has no choice but to pat Wan Yu''s shoulder gently. After saying the previous words again, he finally gets the two mini submachine guns sent out before in Wan Yu''s puzzled eyes.


    "Let me go first. If you decide to stay in my hometown, you won''t be able to use it. If you decide to go back with me, I''ll give it to you."


    Chu Fei came to his desk with a landline telephone and a person to person ring. Chufei knew that this ring was to call Dadong, so chufei raised his hand and pressed the button.


    Jingling


    A weak voice came from the next room. Chufei turned his mouth. It seems that Dadong really made a room next to him. Soon, as if for a few seconds, there was a knock outside the door.


    Chufei first appeased Xiaoxing and Wanyu, then stood up and came to the door and opened the door.


    The person standing outside the door is Dadong, who is wearing loose pajamas and seems to be ready to go to bed.


    "What time is it? Are you going to put on your pajamas?" Chu Fei asked in surprise.


    "What''s the time, Feige? You don''t know how many things I''ve been busy with this day. I''m exhausted, so I want to go to bed early. Why did you come back so soon? I thought you couldn''t come back in ten days and a half months. " Dadong yawned as he spoke.


    "Well, come in first, introduce you to a friend, and then there''s something you need to do."


    "You brought it over there? Sister in law? "


    "There are so many sisters in law!" Chu Fei is speechless, but he also secretly raises his hand and makes an obscure gesture on his chest.


    Dadong understood the meaning of the gesture, which is also commonly used to indicate homosexuality. So, after Dadong saw chufei make this gesture, he immediately understood chufei''s meaning, but he once again thought askew.


    "Wipe, what are you looking at?"


    Looking at Dadong''s right eye slowly hanging up, Chu Fei is speechless. He simply doesn''t speak any more. He pulls Dadong into the room and closes the door behind him.


    "Be steady. I''ll introduce you. This girl''s name is wan Yu, and she''s not an adult yet."


    Facing the younger sister, Dadong hurriedly put away his previous joke expression, politely gave Wanyu a smile and waved. Wan Yu stands up and nods to Dadong with a smile, which is a response to Dadong''s greeting."This is little star, lovely little girl."

 Chapter 201

    "This is my friend, brother, Dadong." After chufei''s introduction, he asked Dadong, Wanyu and xiaoxingxing to say a few simple greetings and then said:


    "sit down and get down to business."


    Dadong nodded and sat down on the sofa beside him. Before sitting down, he picked up the fox on the sofa and said:


    "where''s this cushion from Ah! I wipe, not cushions


    "Nonsense, don''t hurt my little fox, or I''ll never finish with you!" Chu Fei swears his sovereignty over fox.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Before, little fox curled up quietly on the sofa. I don''t know whether he was tired or wanted to feel the feeling of sleeping on the sofa.


    Anyway, until Dadong carried the fox in midair, the fox reluctantly stretched out. At the first sight of Dadong, little fox subconsciously wanted to attack Dadong, but then he heard Chu Fei''s words. All of a sudden, little fox''s eyes were bent with laughter


    "Well, little fox, I''m sorry. I''m wrong." Dadong apologizes to the little fox like a joke. He thinks the little fox can''t hear it. He''s just joking. But then he finds out that the little fox winks at him playfully. After a humanized glance at Dadong, he jumps into the arms of the little star.


    "This..."


    "Don''t sigh. Let''s get down to business first. Wan Yu''s ear is injured. I think it''s the perforation and damage of the eardrum. Her body is special, and the pills are useless, so she brought them back. We should be able to cure her now, right


    "Of course, but Feige, it won''t be a problem if you just bring them back..."


    "It''s OK. They are two people who can be absolutely trusted."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    "Well, well, since you say that, I believe you, Feige. Anyway, you are not more careful than the earth over there."


    "Well, I know that. It''s better to arrange treatment for WAN Yu first. "


    "Well, I''ll call sister an. It''s better for her to come than for me."


    Chufei nodded, and Dadong stood up and left the room. A moment later, an Suyi followed Da Dong. Different from Dadong, an Suyi is still in formal clothes, and his face is tired. He seems to be busy working all the time. "


    "Sister an, here..." Dadong pointed to chufei, and vaguely pointed to Wanyu and Xiaoxing on the sofa.


    An Suyi''s face was a little surprised, but it soon returned to normal. He just looked at Chu Fei again, and his eyes were full of exploration and curiosity.


    "Back..." An Suyi smiles at chufei.


    Chu Fei nods and greets an Suyi. Then he introduces Wan Yu and Xiao Xingxing to an Suyi. Of course, Wan Yu''s situation is clear.


    Chu Fei could see that when he saw Wan Yu, an Suyi''s eyes lit up. Needless to say, in addition to Wan Yu''s appearance, it was because of Wan Yu''s clothes and little star''s clothes.


    "Hello, my name is ansuyi."


    The little star happily answered and happily held the little fox on the sofa. The smile on her face made an Suyi want to hold the little star tightly in her arms.


    Wan Yu just nodded, she did not speak. She is not only immersed in the previous shock, but also worried that she could not determine the size of her voice and cause trouble to others.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s the case. It''s hard to say for the time being. Take her to cure her ears first, and I''ll talk about the rest later. "


    "Well, you can rest assured that her ears can be cured." Ansuyi nodded with a smile.


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded and came to Wan Yu again, saying:


    "Wan Yu, they will accompany you to cure your ears. In the process, you should get along well with them. Remember, if you have any problems, you can tell them that they will help you."


    Wan Yu nodded her head seriously. Now her view of Chu Fei has changed from admiration at the beginning to a state of almost belief.


    "Plain clothes, back to help Wanyu prepare more clothes, this one is not suitable for wearing in front of outsiders." After saying this, Chu Fei will leave, but an Suyi suddenly stops Chu Fei.


    "Don''t forget the gambling game of Chuanguo Yuxi..."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t forget. When Wan Yu''s ears are cured, I''ll hit him in the face!"


    With these words, Chu Fei picked up the little star. The little star held the little fox and left the room together. After chufei left, there were only three people in the room, including Dadong, an Suyi and WAN Yu.


    Dadong looked at an Suyi and WAN Yu, who was sitting quietly on the sofa. After a while, he was reminded of what to do next by a yawn.


    "Sister an, shall we go straight to the hospital now or wait for tomorrow? If we wait for tomorrow, I will go to bed first."


    "Let''s go now and ask Shangshi to go with us." With that, an Suyi went to Wan Yu and said:"Little sister, I''ll take you to the hospital for examination later. First, I''ll make sure of the ear injury, and then I''ll arrange treatment. You can rest assured that it will be cured. "


    "Thank you." Wan Yu nodded and said thanks to them.


    On the other side, chufei left the building with the little star in his arms. The fox doesn''t know how to explain these things with his eyes.


    For example, little star asked:


    "big brother, what are those fast running boxes?"


    In the face of such a question, Chu Fei would easily answer:


    "it''s a walking tool specially made by people in my hometown for convenience and labor saving, just like a mount."


    Chu Fei holds the little star and the little fox to find a place where there is no one to start the transmission, and returns to the room arranged by the little cave. Chu Fei dragged Xi Mengsi out of his universe ring and put him on the Tongpu Kang. Then he sat on it with a little star in his arms.


    The next thing is simple, egg fried rice, milk tea, steamed bread, little star and little fox eat a full, then they lie on the bed together, Chu Fei also early lie down.


    After that night, the next morning, chufei was awakened by the noise outside. Originally, Chu Fei wanted to hide and sleep for a while. Who knew that the noise outside was getting bigger and bigger. Soon the noisy noise came to Chu Fei''s room door.


    Chufei opens his eyes and listens carefully. He finds that the people outside are not strangers. Mingyue and Chengfeng start. The rest should be the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian.


    Little star has woken up, little fox also wake up early, but they see Chu Fei did not wake up, also did not get up, for fear of disturbing Chu Fei.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, it''s getting late. Is it time to get up and practice?"


    Outside the door, the sound of the moon came, followed by a not too big laugh.


    Chu Fei was very depressed. He was an apprentice now, so he should practice with everyone. But the problem is that what Chu Fei wants to do more is sleep, so it''s better to lie down.


    "No, you go to practice. Come on! I''ll sleep again... " Chu Fei turned over and complained.


    Next to the little star and the little fox are smiling at Chu Fei, but the people outside are not so happy. Mingyue is OK. Cheng Feng doesn''t say anything bad. On the contrary, the twelve disciples are not happy.


    "What''s the matter? I''m lazy as soon as I come in. How can I do that?"


    "It''s just that practicing kung fu is not a bad thing..."


    "Although cultivation may not increase too much, you can practice your hands at least, so you won''t make a fool of yourself when you fight with people..."


    "That''s right. Younger martial brother Chu, get up quickly. The sun is shining on your ass!"


    Poof!


    Among the twelve disciples, there are girls, but the number of girls is a little small. After hearing these words, these female disciples all burst out laughing,


    "younger martial brother Chu, you''d better get up. Stupid birds fly first. Although you have just joined the sect, you still have hope to catch up with our accomplishments as long as you are diligent in cultivation." The moon held her shoulder and called again.


    This sound once again caused everyone''s laughter, of course, this laughter did not have too much ridicule, thought, just simply feel funny.


    "Hum, chufei, you''d better get up, otherwise, I don''t mind fighting in. As a senior brother, I have the responsibility to teach my disciples to practice!"


    It''s no use for Mingyue to speak, so Cheng Feng takes the initiative to speak.


    Moreover, Cheng Feng is not as friendly as Mingyue. He always tries to suppress others with his own identity and is full of provocation. Cheng Feng knows very well that the new junior brother Chu can''t stand this!


    Cheng Feng guessed right, chufei was really angry by Cheng Feng''s words and sat up from Simmons bed. Chufei, who sat up, scolded unhappily and quickly cleaned himself up.


    "Well, I''ll go! I really don''t believe in this evil. I just dream of stepping on dung! As for early in the morning, give me a block! "


    Outside, all the people who heard Chu Fei''s words laughed, only Cheng Feng pinched his nose and secretly became cruel.


    "Come out quickly, insulting elder martial brother should be punished. Let''s go to Mr. Sun and say!" This is Cheng Feng''s counterattack, and he really gets the support of the twelve disciples except Mingyue,


    "that''s just a newcomer, who is so rude to the elder martial brother. He deserves to be punished!"


    "It''s ok if you don''t come out. We''ve all seen cowards. Anyway, if you don''t come out, you''ll be punished by the elder!"


    "Yes, but elder sun certainly won''t do it by himself. We''ll do it by ourselves at that time. If you say something nice, we''ll all do it gently at that time, and we won''t break you, will we?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    "That''s it, ha ha ha!"


    Bang!


    The door was pulled open by chufei. Behind chufei, there was a little star with a red face. Of course, the little star was holding the fox. But now the little fox is a face of pain, want to say dare not say want to run can''t run, because the angry little star is taking the little fox vent gas.Fortunately, the little star just kept rubbing the little fox''s body, feeling as if he wanted to knead the little fox into a dough

 Chapter 202

    Chu Fei didn''t get up, but he was provoked to the door early in the morning. No one would have a good temper. Standing in the door, Chu Fei was furious and said:


    "you are all sick!"


    "Insulting elder martial brother, you see Mingyue?" Cheng Feng sneers and says to Mingyue that he doesn''t deal with chufei directly. It seems that he is worried that chufei''s slapping on the other side of the mountain gate will happen again.


    "Well, I saw it and I heard it. It''s clear." Mingyue didn''t stand on chufei''s side this time, but on Chengfeng''s side, and chufei saw a trace of cunning from Mingyue''s eyes.


    "Hey, I''m Cao. What''s the matter? I insulted you, didn''t I?"


    "Well, I didn''t refuse. It''s just that since you dare to be rude to me, you should be prepared to bear the consequences. Let''s go. Elder sun, let''s go there! "


    "Just go, right? You know how to make things if you don''t practice hard every day, right? No wonder xiaodongtian is in decline. Now, I think it''s you Shabi disciples who make trouble! Cao


    Chu Fei knows that even if he goes to elder sun, it won''t be good, but this matter still makes Chu Fei extremely unhappy!


    "Let''s go. Don''t talk nonsense. I think elder sun should be very happy to deal with such a new person who goes in and out of the sect." Cheng Feng hums coldly, turns around and steps out, and goes out along the jump channel separated by the twelve disciples.


    Chu Fei glared at her eyes, pressed her heart, turned to the little star and said:


    "little star, don''t be angry, wait for me here, don''t run around..."


    Little star has not had time to respond to chufei, but Cheng Feng speaks out loud.


    "She has to go too. She should be punished for being so lazy after joining the sect!"


    Cheng Feng''s words are clearly aimed at the little star, and he doesn''t know whether the little star is because Chu Fei has been implicated, or whether his elder brother is really so "not rubbing sand in his eyes.".


    But anyway, little star is just an eight year old girl, and it''s just waking up, even before breakfast, it''s inexplicable to encounter this kind of thing, let alone little star himself, even chufei can''t see it.


    If it''s just himself, chufei can bear it, but this matter has already involved the little star, chufei really can''t bear it.


    "Cheng Feng, you are looking for trouble, aren''t you?"


    "Why, it seems that you are very angry..." Cheng Feng stopped and hummed coldly, "but you should know that today''s incident, in the final analysis, is because of your laziness, because of your laziness. Now that you have entered the sect, you should follow the rules of the sect. Let''s not say anything else. A group of us asked you to practice martial arts together, and you even spoke foul language to many elder martial brothers and sisters. This alone is enough to drive you out of the little cave! "


    "I''ll paralyze you!" Chu Fei was angry, and his mouth was full of dirty words.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, don''t get angry first. You really have something wrong with this matter, but because you just entered the cave, you don''t know many rules. Even if you make trouble with elder sun, you won''t really be punished. Just pay attention in the future."


    Next to, the moon smile mouth comfort, seems to want to let chufei calm a little, at least not so irritable.


    "I''m Tony..."


    Mingyue''s goal has been achieved, but it is not as calm as Mingyue imagined. Because Chu Fei suddenly realized after hearing Mingyue''s words that Mingyue had concealed a lot of things from Cheng Feng.


    Because from the beginning until now, no one mentioned that chufei was a disciple of elder sun. Although this kind of thing is not a big deal for chufei, it is absolutely rare for any sect to learn from an elder just at the beginning.


    You know, in every sect, there are only a few masters. The real majority are those who can''t get up and down.


    In this way, if a disciple can''t perform very well, it''s difficult to be accepted as a disciple by a competent high level. And these people, they can only follow the people in charge of the sect to practice together, it is almost impossible to get any small stove.


    it''s just like in the little cave. If the little cave doesn''t decline, then normally, people who have just entered the sect can only study in places like Chuangong Pavilion according to the rules.


    After thinking of this, chufei''s mood suddenly calmed down. If Cheng Feng and the twelve disciples really didn''t know that they were elder sun''s disciples, would they do this to themselves?


    The twelve disciples, Chu Fei, don''t know what to say, but Cheng Feng shouldn''t be a Shabi. Otherwise, Cheng Feng would not be the senior brother.


    To be a senior brother has nothing to do with the time when you enter the sect. What really matters is your accomplishments. Cultivation itself has an absolute relationship with people''s understanding. A person who can become a senior brother will not be a fool.


    So Chu Fei began to doubt whether Cheng Feng and Mingyue had another purpose to make such a "provocation" in the early morning?


    Chu Fei just thought about it for a while, and he had already speculated about it."Well, little star, don''t be angry, let''s go there together!" After talking to the little star, Chu Fei said to the moon:


    "elder martial sister, wait a moment."


    After saying that, Chu Fei turned and went into the room, put all the things he should collect into his own heaven and earth ring, and then came to the door again to hold the little star in his arms.


    After holding up the little star, Chu Fei will go out, this time for the moon depressed.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, wait. Where''s Wan Yu? Isn''t she here? "


    "No What''s the matter? " Chu Fei continues to walk forward with little star in his arms. At this moment, even the twelve disciples nearby find that the situation is wrong, let alone waiting for Chu Fei''s Cheng Feng outside.


    "What about Wan Yu? Call her up, too... " Mingyue is strange. She goes into chufei''s room and looks around. After confirming that Wanyu is not there, Mingyue catches up with chufei quickly.


    "She''s not here. Don''t you think she needs to be punished for her laziness?"


    "Well Of course Mingyue nodded, and the twelve disciples next to her also nodded to show their approval.


    "Come on, she''s the one who hurt her, and the one who hurt her is elder sun. Do you think elder sun can pick himself up in this matter?"


    Chu Fei said while walking, and soon came to Cheng Feng, who was also chilly.


    "Why, elder martial brother, don''t you go to Mr. Sun''s, don''t be careful..."


    "You Wan Yu! She''s not seen now. Is she hiding? " Cheng Feng''s face was full of confusion, but at the same time, he was a little nervous.


    Chu Fei looked strange, but he didn''t touch Cheng Feng''s face. He said with a smile:


    "yes, I hid her. Anyway, as long as I don''t agree, even the holy emperor can''t find her in this world!"


    Chufei is not bragging, but it is easy to misunderstand chufei. Just when Chu Fei was looking forward to beating Cheng Feng and others in the face on this matter, the group of people believed one by one, just like the letter of BA lengdeng.


    "Really? You''d better tell the truth, otherwise Don''t blame us then. " Cheng Feng frowned tightly, and even his voice was not calm.


    "Come on, I really can''t find..." At this time, Mingyue catches up again, whispers with Cheng Feng, and then takes the lead to walk out.


    Cheng Feng Leng for a while, stare at Chu Fei, and then stop talking, finally shaking his head to keep up with the moon.


    Chu Fei is not slow, because he doesn''t want to slow down, but because there are twelve disciples behind him, which makes Chu Fei can''t slow down.


    In this way, before and after a large group of people came to a mess before Chu Fei did not come to the place. This is not the meeting hall of xiaodongtian, but it is the courtyard where elder sun lives.


    Although it''s the place where elder sun lives, it doesn''t look like a courtyard. Instead, it''s like a small square for activities.


    When they entered the courtyard, they saw elder sun standing in the middle of the square with his back to the people. Elder sun stood with his hands on his back and didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, it seemed that the old man''s back was full of sadness.


    "Elder sun..." Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who are walking ahead, salute respectfully.


    "Well, are they all here?" Elder sun didn''t look back. He just asked softly.


    "No, Wan Yu didn''t come." The moon smiles bitterly.


    "Yes? What''s going on? " Sun elder turns round, just see Chu Fei a face muddle force of looking at oneself.


    "Well, I''m sleepy. I don''t seem to wake up yet." Sun Chang said without expression.


    "That''s true. When we went to wake him up to practice martial arts, we were insulted and slandered by him. We didn''t have to worry about it. We asked elder sun to punish him!"


    Cheng Feng points to Chu Fei and begins to complain. Elder sun naturally won''t punish Chu Fei just because of Cheng Feng''s words. In order to be cautious, elder sun also confirmed with him.


    "Is that really what Cheng Feng said?"


    "Yes, elder sun. It''s true. It''s not false."


    "You all see and hear that?" Elder sun asked the twelve disciples.


    "Yes, we have seen it with our own eyes and heard it with our own ears." The twelve disciples answered in unison.


    "Hum, the beginners have done this. Chufei, come with me!"


    Said this, sun elder step then toward the room to go, Chu Fei can say what, can only hold small star to follow up.


    After entering the room, elder sun closed the door and laid a sound barrier. Then he asked:


    "what about Wan Yu? Why didn''t I come with you? "


    "Well, master, you hurt her by mistake. As your apprentice, of course I have to find a way to cure her..." Chu Fei said indifferently.


    "We''re leaving..." Elder sun didn''t ask about Wan Yu any more, because he knew that although chufei was his apprentice in name, in fact, elder sun had to ask chufei for his opinions.In other words, Chu Fei''s status is not lower than that of elder sun. Of course, it''s just what elder sun and others think.


    "Is the plan ahead of schedule?"


    "Well, you promised that you could give yuzhuzong some pain before you left. I don''t know if you can do it now..."


    "Yes, I can, but I have to find a favorable position..." Chu Fei nodded. For what happened in the early morning, Chu Fei could only treat it as nothing happened.


    No way, now Chu Fei just feel embarrassed, especially in the face of Cheng Feng. They must have done this because they were afraid of being seen, so they played such a play. But Chu Fei thought that the group of people were running to show their faces.


    In other words, Chu Fei didn''t hit the other person''s face, but his own face began to get hot

 Chapter 203

    "Advantageous position?" Elder sun didn''t understand the meaning of chufei for a while. After all, in elder sun''s opinion, if chufei wanted to give the beast master a little color, it would be normal to fight directly.


    Of course, if Chu Fei''s strength is not enough, he doesn''t need to fight directly, just ambush a few nearby and assassinate a few.


    "Well, it''s better to be on Tianzhu Mountain..."


    "That''s what you call the vantage point?" Elder sun murmured that although some areas above Tianzhu Mountain are relatively safe, they are only relative.


    Chu Fei didn''t know about it, but as an elder of xiaodongtian, elder Sun Yue didn''t know about Tianzhu Mountain. To some extent, even those third rate, second rate and even first-rate sects don''t know Tianzhu Mountain as well as xiaodongtian, which is not in the class.


    Of course, it''s just the status quo.


    "Yes, Tianzhu Mountain is very suitable. It''s just on the edge. Of course, it''s just the best position. In fact, as long as you can find me a place overlooking Yushou sect."


    "Well, it''s not a big problem at all." Elder sun pondered for a while, although he didn''t understand why Chu Fei needed a commanding position, he certainly didn''t think it was too bright.


    However, when dealing with the enemy who destroyed xiaodongtian, Mr. Sun would not care whether the means of revenge were humane or aboveboard.


    "But one thing you need to understand is that the beast controlling sect over there is actually only a branch of the beast controlling sect. They are not even a dime of the beast controlling sect."


    Chufei nodded. Although the news was just known, it was not too shocking.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Elder sun looked at Chu Fei with great interest and asked.


    "Fortunately, if I really want to say that, I''m afraid what I''m really surprised is why we don''t have such an arrangement in xiaodongtian, or is it true that a group of people have been sent to other places?"


    Elder sun sighed with a bitter smile and said:


    "no, the reason why xiaodongtian established a sect here is because of the existence of Tianzhu Mountain. Of course, in the past, we had saints and saints, and those cats and dogs did not dare to make trouble. But later, I don''t know why, all the people above the saints in the world lost their vitality at the same time. If they have the inside information, they try to seal themselves. If they don''t have the inside information, they can only watch their life pass by a little bit.... "


    Elder Sun said that this part of the content can be said to be one of the secrets of Lagerstroemia. Once upon a time, it''s really unclear when this was, but at least it was tens of thousands of years ago.


    Moreover, this incident is also recorded in xiaodongtian''s school classics, because the leader of xiaodongtian''s clan at that time followed the emperor of heaven to fight together.


    Later, the emperor of heaven mysteriously disappeared, but thousands of years later, this change appeared in the world. For a time, saints and saints suffered countless deaths and injuries. However, this kind of change only lasted for a short time and then recovered. The monks in this world can also practice normally.


    "So because our little cave didn''t escape, our sect fell down during the overhaul? Then, why did you leave the courage to touch here Sun Fei asked after a brief introduction.


    "It''s true, but at that time they just sent a team..." Elder sun nodded.


    "Master, I''m afraid the most fundamental reason is Tianzhu Mountain. I don''t know what''s so attractive in Tianzhu Mountain..." Chufei asked with a smile.


    "You want to take away the treasure of Tianzhu Mountain before you leave, don''t you? Give up. It''s impossible. Without the power above saint, the treasure in Tianzhu Mountain is not qualified to spy."


    "Really? What''s in Tianzhu Mountain... " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know that. I''m afraid the secret of Tianzhu Mountain can only be reached after reaching that level... "


    "If so, what do they want to do when they come here?"


    "They are also not qualified to touch the secrets of Tianzhu Mountain, but they are only a branch after all. The real clan of animal control sect, and there should be old monsters at the saint level."


    Chu Fei continues to talk, but elder sun raises his hand to stop Chu Fei.


    "Well, there''s not much time. If you really have the confidence to give yuzhuzong a little pain, it''s time for us to start. If you don''t have confidence, it will be a long time. "


    After saying that, elder sun stares at chufei''s eyes. He is paying attention to the change of chufei''s eyes. Although elder sun has identified chufei''s identity, it''s just that, after all. Whether the real fact is like this or not, elder sun is not sure.


    But elder sun also knew that it was almost impossible to get something similar to a token from chufei. Because this kind of thing is not something that can be put on the surface.


    Why did the big sect save xiaodongtian only once? Why did they leave without helping xiaodongtian to rebuild? It was not so simple."Confidence? I am not short of faith, I am short of gold and silver. " Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said to give the beast a little color. This kind of thing is money after all.


    Because if Chu Fei really wants to do it, the things he uses must be high-end goods from the system. If he doesn''t have money, there will be no exchange point. If he doesn''t have exchange point, there will be nothing left.


    "Gold and silver? How much do you need? " Elder sun saw absolute confidence from Chu Fei''s eyes, and also saw disdain and heartache. Combined with what Chu Fei said, elder sun knew that Chu Fei was in love with money.


    However, for friars, gold and silver are always subsidiary things. Getting gold and silver is not a big deal. And the use of gold and silver for monks is very limited, even very little. What is really useful to monks is Yuan Jing, all kinds of Yuan Jing.


    Of course, this is only from the monetary level.


    "Master, do you have many?" Chu Fei doubts that the small cave has not fallen like this. Can it squeeze out some gold and silver?


    "Do you think our little cave is declining and we can''t even get out the money?" Elder sun laughed and said with emotion:


    "gold and silver are of little use to monks. Our little cave has never been short of gold and silver, but the real thing is Yuanjing, a magic weapon and elixir."


    "Well If you really don''t need gold and silver, you can give me as much as you can. It''s of great use to me. "


    Elder sun couldn''t understand, but since Chu Fei said so, he didn''t go into it much. After all, the effect of gold and silver on friars was really limited, and Chu Fei had a lot of elixir yuan crystals. Among other things, a fa yuan crystal was worth more than countless gold and silver.


    "I still have 100000 liang of gold here. If I really need it, I can get it later. The secular family is very generous to monks."


    With these words, sun Changlao came up with a heaven and earth bag, which was a little more gorgeous than Chu Fei had seen before. In other words, this heaven and earth bag should belong to the more advanced one.


    It''s just that no matter how advanced it is, it''s just a heaven and earth bag. It''s certainly not as easy to use as things like heaven and earth precepts.


    Chu Fei took the bag of heaven and earth thrown by the cheap master. After a visit, he determined the amount of gold and found tens of thousands of taels of silver in it.


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He directly changed all the silver in it into exchange points. All of a sudden, there were tens of millions more exchange points. Then Chu Fei threw the remaining silver mountain in his ring to the system, and finally his exchange points increased by one billion.


    Chu Fei hesitated at his exchange point. He was wondering if he wanted to upgrade his system before he finished it directly. But after thinking about it, Chu Fei gave up.


    Now is not the right time. If the upgrade is not done well for a long time, it will be too late when the system needs to be used.


    "OK, master, let''s go now..."


    Elder sun nodded, did not know where to pull out a platform, and then stood on it with Chu Fei, saying:


    "to start this platform, you need ten immortal crystals..."


    Chufei knew that the cheap master was reaching out to him, but chufei didn''t care. It was just ten immortal crystals. Although chufei didn''t have many immortal crystals, there were 800.


    "Here, I''ll take it as my filial piety to my master." With these words, chufei empties the heaven and earth bag handed by elder sun, throws the contents into his own heaven swallowing ring, and takes out a hundred xianyuanjing, puts them into the heaven and earth bag and returns them to elder sun.


    Elder sun calmly took it over. There was no surprise on his face. He was just happy. Next, elder Sun took out ten immortal yuan crystals from inside, inlaid them on the platform under his feet, and then played a series of tricks.


    The array was started with a buzz, and the two figures disappeared in the light column.


    After appearing again, Chu Fei and elder sun came to Tianzhu Mountain. However, the location of this time is not on the mountain where chufei fell before, but on a flat ground near the edge of Tianzhu peak.


    After an instant, Chu Fei saw clearly the environment in front of him, and noticed that the light under his feet was slowly diminishing. This array is not small. I think all the arrays I have seen with Chu Fei are much bigger.


    However, the array did not protrude from the surface. It seems that it was originally buried under the soil layer below. However, because chufei had just sent it, the soil covering the array surface was blown away.


    "Well, this is the top of Tianzhu Mountain. From here, more than ten miles away, it''s the back mountain direction of yuzhuzong."


    At this time, Chu Fei is wondering why there is such a platform on Tianzhu Mountain, but it should be an open secret.


    "Master, let me ask first, do you have any way to take me directly to the sky of Yu beast sect, no matter how high..."


    "Naturally, there is no problem. Why, you..." Elder sun is surprised. In his opinion, Chu Fei''s cultivation is not low. Can''t he even do simple stagnation?

 Chapter 204

    "Well, I didn''t say that my accomplishments are actually very general..." Chu Fei sighed with depression.


    "Well, you''re ready." When he said this, elder sun grasped Chu Fei''s shoulder and rose up without waiting for him to speak. Chu Fei only felt that the scenery in front of him was constantly changing. It was just a moment. Chu Fei was taken by his cheap master to the top of Yushou sect.


    "It''s already arrived. It can''t be any lower, or they will find out for sure."


    Chu Fei thought for a moment, nodded, and then said:


    "master, no matter what you see, don''t be surprised Forget it, for my safety''s sake, I''d like to talk about it simply. I''ll throw out a few big iron bumps, which will explode when I touch things. "


    After that, Chu Fei, regardless of the confusion on master''s face, directly unlocked a new missile weapon named Jericho missile under the weapon interface of the system.


    This is what Chu Fei found out of boredom when he was flying with elder sun. There is no shortage of Jericho missiles on earth, but what''s the explosive inside is the fundamental reason to determine the power of this kind of missile.


    the explosive inside is metal hydrogen provided by the system, which is not available on earth. It only appears in the movie Iron Man 1.


    The unlocking price of this thing is 500 million exchange points, but the price needed to exchange one is only 100 million. Chufei didn''t do much either. He only exchanged two.


    The price of this thing is not cheap, you know, dongfeng-1 missile even unlock belt exchange a total of only 500 million. But then again, it''s hard for a dongfeng-1 to bring too much loss to the mountain beast control clan.


    If we really use the east wind, I''m afraid we''ll need a barrage attack. But Chu Fei was reluctant to play with the east wind, so he chose the Jericho missile Although it''s expensive to unlock, it''s powerful enough. Two are enough.


    The power of this thing is not small, and chufei has seen it in the movie. It''s a shrapnel. A missile can blow up a piece, and its power is stronger than that in the movie.


    After the exchange, chufei could throw two missiles at any time, with the assistance of the system.


    "Master, watch..."


    Chufei chuse a sentence, directly two Jericho shrapnel thrown down. Just when elder sun wanted to take a closer look at the two "iron pimples" which were full of different feelings, Chu Fei said quickly:


    "go back


    Elder sun was puzzled, but he didn''t ask anything at this time. He turned around and took chufei to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. As soon as it fell, a series of huge explosions started.


    The sound of a huge explosion spread all the way, and then there were all kinds of screams


    At the same time, elder sun also spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "I''m Cao, master, is that powerful? Can you spit blood from such a distance? "


    Elder sun was depressed and slapped Chu Fei on the top of his head. He was embarrassed and said:


    "nonsense, I''m tired!"


    "Ah?" Chufei didn''t understand.


    "I just entered the quadrupole. It''s very good to be able to do this. It''s impossible not to vomit blood!"


    Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully. What elder Sun said was his own cultivation. He has just entered the quadrupole, that is to say, he is the strength in the early stage of the quadrupole trend. Before that, he went out for more than a hundred miles. After a few breaths in the air, he immediately turned back for nearly a hundred miles. It''s almost two hundred miles this time.


    That is to say, at the beginning of the quadrupole trend, people can "fly" about 200 miles According to this conversion, the higher the strength, the farther the flight distance, and vice versa.


    Chu Fei estimated that yunshuxue and wujiangyue should be the same degree, but Chengfeng and Mingyue are much weaker. Compared with them, Chengfeng and Mingyue can only be regarded as "sliding".


    "Well, go back. Even if things here are over, it''s time to leave this place and start again. The hope for the rise of the little cave is on you. "


    Elder sun was very satisfied with the result. Although he didn''t see with his own eyes what the beast controlling sect would be like, he knew that the scream would never be weak.


    Moreover, up to now, elder sun''s view of chufei has risen to another level. It can be said that even if Chu Fei tells elder sun that he has nothing to do with laoshizi''s big sect, everything is just because of his immature idea and impulse. I''m afraid elder sun won''t say anything.


    And this kind of trust was brought about by what Chu Fei did to the beast controlling clan. It''s not only because chufei destroyed the beast controlling sect, but more importantly, the way chufei retaliated against the beast controlling sect is something elder sun never saw before.


    "Well, master, you''ve vomited blood. How can we get there..." Chu Fei pretends to care about Tao.


    "No nonsense! Anyway, it''s your master. You don''t look down on people like that! " Sun Chang is in a good mood, grabs Chu Fei and floats up again, and soon returns to the previous array.Ten immortal yuan crystals were inlaid, and then a series of tricks were played. When the light spread, Chu Fei and elder sun returned to the room.


    Chufei and elder sun smile at each other. Elder sun puts away the platform under his feet, pushes the door open with chufei and returns to the small square outside.


    Outside, Cheng Feng and the twelve disciples stood upright, the moon coaxing the little star. Little star is very unhappy, and the little fox in her arms is also full of resentment.


    At this time, the sound of explosion just came from Yushou sect, but after it came here, there was only a little rumble. But we are all monks, even if the voice is difficult to capture, we all find it.


    We all know that the direction of the voice is Yushou sect. Cheng Feng and Mingyue were a little excited after catching the news, but they were soon forced down by them.


    "Stand up, all right." Elder sun and chufei came to you side by side, and with an order, everyone who was wondering about the roar immediately concentrated.


    Just as Chu Fei thought about what would happen next, elder sun played a complicated formula with both hands. At the same time, he suddenly stepped on his feet. In a twinkling of an eye, a light hole appeared two meters above the people''s heads.


    "All in!"


    After the light hole appeared, elder sun immediately ordered, and Cheng Feng and the twelve disciples jumped into the light hole quickly. Mingyue picked up the little star, gave it back to chufei, and then jumped into the light hole.


    Chu Fei is holding the little star to ask, but elder sun has already caught Chu Fei and rushed in with the little star and fox.


    The light flashed. When he opened his eyes again, chufei saw a space several times larger than the small square outside. There was nothing in it except a platform with a radius of more than 10 meters in the middle.


    After chufei came in, he found that Mingyue, Chengfeng, or the twelve disciples had already stood on the platform, while his cheap Master Sun stretched out his right hand to chufei.


    "How much..." Chu Fei naturally understood what elder sun meant.


    "36..." Elder sun didn''t say whether what he needed was Fayuan crystal or Daoyuan crystal, but he had talked about it before. Chu Fei naturally knew that these 36 were Fayuan crystal.


    Chu Fei curled his mouth, took out a fayuanjing and threw it to elder sun. Then he walked to the array with little star and fox in his arms.


    Elder sun is not as easy as Chu Fei. He directly uses his body method and rushes to the side of the array. Then he starts to inlay Fayuan crystals one by one.


    It doesn''t take much time for the 36 Fayuan crystals to be embedded. Anyway, when Chu Fei stood on the platform with a little star in his arms, elder sun had a rest for a short time.


    "This time we leave, maybe we won''t come back for a long time." Elder sun didn''t know who he was talking to. Anyway, after the sound fell, Chu Fei found that everyone was more or less sad.


    The hand formula changes frequently, a series of hand formulas are played out, which turn into mysterious runes and fall on the platform under everyone''s feet. As the runes fall more and more, the platform under your feet becomes brighter and brighter. After the last formula is played, everyone disappears at the same time!


    The transmission begins and ends in a flash.


    At the end of the transmission, the array began to collapse. After a few breaths, the whole array disappeared completely. At the same time, the small space carrying the array began to shrink and collapse


    Outside the small cave, a secret wave was constantly excited. Finally, in the middle of which small square, there was an explosion that was neither big nor small.


    With the explosion, a piece of powder fell on the ground of the small square, and there was no other effect.


    On the other side of the small cave, those scattered people looked at the direction of the small square with emotion.


    "Ah, I left after all..."


    "What can we do if we don''t leave? What can we change if we spend time here?"


    "In other words, they don''t know when they will meet again after they leave."


    "Crape myrtle has a vast world. It''s not rare to see it again."


    "Yes It''s a pity that the grand little cave has come to such a state. It''s really a pity... "


    "Well, it''s none of our business anyway. Let''s go, too."


    This group of scattered practitioners left in groups, and they didn''t mean to stay. But in this group of scattered cultivation, only Zheng Shi was missing. At that time, Zheng was chatting with the five little cave disciples who were left behind by elder sun.


    There were two foreign affairs, three craftsmen, and Zheng at that time. Six of them had been drinking and chatting in their room, and naturally they heard about the trouble that the disciples made with Chu Fei in the morning.


    However, it was all a conflict between the disciples. Naturally, there was no need for them to stand up and say anything. But just now, when the small world was destroyed, Zheng was stunned.


    The news was not small. Zheng could hear it at that time, and the other five could also hear it."What''s going on?"


    "Sounds like an explosion..."


    "Is there another attack? No? "


    "Definitely not..." Zheng shook his head at that time. He stood up calmly, pushed open the door and came out. The rest followed.


    "Over there Where is it? "


    "Where is elder sun''s yard? It used to be the yard where the headmaster lived."


    Zheng nodded and looked around. He found that the whole cave was quiet, as if there was no more life.


    "Go and have a look!"

 Chapter 205

    At that time, Zheng took the lead in developing his body method and rushed to the past. At that time, Zheng ran with all his strength, but the rest couldn''t keep up with the speed.


    After the five men finally ran to the gate of the courtyard, they found Zheng was standing in the middle of the small square, silent.


    Zheng came very quickly at that time. When he came here, he saw the powder on the ground in the middle of the square.


    Just a glance, Zheng then guessed what it was.


    "Boundary stone It''s a miscalculation. "


    "Well, what''s the matter? Is that where the explosion came from? " At the door, the five people who just came were all confused.


    "It should be, isn''t it Chuangong pavilion?"


    "What else is the Chuangong pavilion? The things there are already empty."


    "Yes, elder Sun took everything. The present Chuangong Pavilion is just an empty building, which is meaningless. The explosion certainly didn''t come from anywhere. "


    "Is there anything special about this yard? Otherwise, how could elder sun live in after the leader died? "


    "Well, maybe."


    "But this explosion..."


    Ah!


    Zheng sighed and opened the folding fan in his hand. He turned around and slowly came to the door, saying:


    "don''t guess, I''m afraid elder sun has left with someone."


    "Ah? But the explosion... "


    "Don''t mention the explosion any more. If it wasn''t for you, how could my plan be seen through so quickly!" Zheng''s face was cold at that time. When the abandoned son of the five little caves had to explain, he waved his folding fan.


    This seemingly no threat action let the five people at the door open their eyes one by one, just for a moment, then one by one panic.


    Because with the fan, a stream of smoke carrying do not know how many ghosts rushed out.


    "It seems that this disguise is unnecessary..." When Zheng finished, he flicked a finger on his folding fan with his backhand. In an instant, the smoke turned into black smoke, and the ordinary folding fan turned into a white bone folding fan.


    The evil spirits appeared from the rolling black smoke and immediately enlarged. One by one, they all seemed to be killed out of hell. They ran straight to five people and rushed to them.


    Although these five people can also be called monks, what they are really good at is not fighting. In the face of such attacks, they even forget what they should do.


    Of course, what they can''t understand is why Zheng, who was still well a moment ago, suddenly turned over!


    They want to ask, but they don''t have a chance. Those evil spirits went directly into five people''s bodies. In a flash, five people''s bodies became skeletons, and their flesh and blood disappeared.


    "Hum, you Sun Yue can run once. Can you run a second time? I''ll see how long you can survive!"


    At that time, Zheng took back a lot of evil spirits by hand formula, folded up the folding fan, and then floated away. There are no people in the cave, and naturally there will be no inheritance of the cave. It is meaningless to stay here.


    Ten thousand miles away, Yu beast sect is crying for his father and calling for his mother.


    Although it''s only a branch of Yushou sect, there are many experts here. But no matter how many experts there are, they can''t stand it. All the things chufei throws are high-tech weapons!


    The two Jericho shrapnel were discovered by the people of the animal control sect when they were about 200 meters away from the ground. What''s more, what we found is not only the ordinary inspectors, but also several elders.


    After they found out, although they couldn''t understand what it was, they knew that the two strange things couldn''t fall on the ground like that!


    But it''s just two things. The size is not more than a few meters. It''s not necessary to send all the elders. After several elders joked with each other, the task of attacking and stopping fell on Yan Changlao.


    Yan Changlao naturally didn''t care about this. He rushed up into the air directly, and clapped his hands at the warheads of two Jericho shrapnel!


    Then, elder Yan had bad luck.


    The explosion power of the shrapnel is not too great, and its real function is to throw the bullets out according to certain programming and design, causing a second continuous explosion!


    But after elder Yan''s hands were taken out, he directly hit the fuse of the missile, and the mother bomb exploded in the air. Both missiles exploded. Under the impact of air flow, the bullets that would have been thrown up for a certain distance actually all accelerated directly to the ground under the action of air flow


    And because Yan Changlao''s attack directly disrupted the direction of the bullet into the design, resulting in the bullet that should have spilled two lines horizontally, as if there was no regular way to make dumplings.


    As a result, the people on the ground were killed


    With huge destructive force and impact force, the explosion rolled up gusts of wind and rushed around with sand and gravel fragments. In the process of the explosion, more than 500 ordinary disciples of the animal control sect were killed, and many administrators were seriously injured, disabled and dead.Several elders on the ground are naturally OK. At least they are all the cultivation of the Four extremes. In the face of such an explosion, they still have some power to protect themselves. Even Yan Changlao, who faced two mother bomb explosions in the sky, was just a little unprepared and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    But even so, Yu beast Zong was also maimed, and it was completely maimed!


    No one who can be accepted as a disciple by a sect has his own talent. Although the talent level is different, as long as time goes by, all of them are good hands in the world of monks!


    But now, most of these new people who could have filled the beast controlling clan with a lot of fighting power died in this inexplicable attack. All the disciples in secret environment were injured and killed, the light ones were bruises and shock injuries, the heavy ones were broken arms and legs or dying of serious injuries


    At this time, Chu Fei and others had been far away from Wuzhou and came to a place where no one had ever been.


    It''s also a mountain range here, but it''s not as lush as the one where xiaodongtian was before. It can be said that the rocks and green in this mountain range complement each other, neither more nor less.


    At a glance, there are trees where there should be trees, streams where there should be streams, and places where there should be jagged rocks.


    "Wow..." Chu Fei holds the little star and looks at the beautiful scenery in front of him. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to describe it.


    The little star also imitates Chu Fei''s appearance for a while, while the little fox in the little star''s arms gives out a lovely whine.


    At the moment, you are located in a relatively gentle place in this mountain range, which is also on the mountain. However, a dozen nearby peaks are connected with each other. At a glance, it is a good place for building a sect cave.


    In front of the crowd, there is a big stone. It looks very similar to the stones at the gates of hotels and schools pursuing garden style on earth. It is only three or four meters high and only five or six meters long.


    On the side of the stone facing you, there are several lines of words, and at your feet there is a platform that is turning into powder gravel.


    "It seems that our ancestors have already thought about today''s situation, so they set up this array. They know that once we start this array, it will be a helpless move, so they directly put an end to the hope of returning."


    Mingyue looks down at her feet and sighs softly.


    "Well, our ancestors are all talented people. It''s normal to have such preparation." Cheng Feng nodded and affirmed Mingyue''s idea.


    However, compared with Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s attention to the changes of the platform under their feet, the other 12 ordinary disciples were more concerned about the words on the boulder in front of them.


    Elder sun sighed. He didn''t look at what was written on the stone, because he didn''t need to look. Among the inheritance classics of xiaodongtian, there is a special introduction here.


    It''s just that on the basis of that introduction, it doesn''t say where it is or what it needs to pay attention to. Some of it is just a simple description of it.


    In Taihua mountain, 50 thousand li to the west is the great wilderness, 80 thousand li to the East is Lingzhou, one million Li to the south is Jizhou, and ten thousand li to the north is Bazhou forbidden area. Besides, there are 18 mountains with congenital array base, which are endowed with the heaven''s way of creation and cannot be explored by the Holy One.


    There are not many words recorded on this stone, but these words have fully explained the characteristics of Taihua mountain.


    The first is the geographical location, which is in the middle of the four continents and should belong to the four regions. Of course, for chufei, he had another idea.


    On the other side, according to the mountain and its geographical location, chufei would think that this was the place where the crustal plate moved and impacted. In other words, this should be the place where earthquakes and volcanoes frequently occurred.


    It works only on earth, of course. After all, this is the Lagerstroemia realm, where the vitality of heaven and earth exists. The earth, sea and sky are very different from the earth.


    "Don''t you care what''s written on that stone tablet?" Mingyue sees Chu Fei strolling around with a little star in her arms, but she just doesn''t go to see the stone. She is very curious.


    "Don''t they all read out what they care about..." Chu Fei really didn''t need to see it. Many of the twelve disciples read those lines once.


    It''s just a short time. Those lines have been read many times. Chu Fei knows them well even if he didn''t read them.


    "Chufei, Mingyue, Chengfeng, you are not allowed to walk around. Wait for me here!" After looking around, elder Sun left a word, and then he got up and flew to the eighteen mountains in the distance.


    Needless to say, Mr. Sun always wants to check out the so-called eighteen congenital array mountains. By the way, he will certainly search around to see if there is any danger.


    "Big brother, I''m so hungry Are you hungry... " In Chu Fei''s arms, the little star who has been tired of refusing to come down is finally honest, and the reason why she is honest is that she is hungry.


    Chu Fei hasn''t had time to answer the little star, then he hears the little star''s belly come to the purr. And the little fox in her arms immediately looks at chufei after hearing the cry of the little star''s belly, and her eyes are full of expectations for delicious food."Are you hungry, little star? Here''s something for me to eat first... " Chufei''s side, Mingyue also heard the poor words of the little star. For a moment, Mingyue was sprouted by the little star and actively contributed her own inventory.


    However, what food a girl can take with her in Mingyue is nothing more than all kinds of dry food necessary for a long journey. Most of them are dried meat and water.


    But how could such a thing get into the eyes of a little star! This kind of thing had been eaten for a long time before little star met chufei. Although dried meat was absolutely delicious for little star at that time, this kind of feeling has disappeared since he met chufei.


    "Thank you, elder sister. I don''t want it. Elder brother has delicious food. I invite elder sister to eat it."


    Poof!


    Mingyue is amused by Xiaoxing''s innocent words, but chufei''s food is treated by Xiaoxing. This kind of thing only children say can make people feel lovely.

 Chapter 206

    "What can your elder brother have to eat? His skill as a man is definitely not good. You''d better come to eat my sister''s food. My sister made it by herself."


    Mingyue tries to convince Xiaoxing to eat his own food with the different cooking talents of men and women. But how can this reason be recognized by little star? Even in little star''s heart, chufei''s delicious food is not made by chufei himself.


    Because Chu Fei clearly said that the delicious food was brought by Chu Fei from his hometown. And little star followed chufei to the so-called "Hometown" last night, that is, the earth.


    the biggest aesthetic feature of seeing stars on the earth is that they are not delicious.


    If we don''t talk about elevators or cars, the beautiful and glittering high-rise buildings have completely attracted little stars. If it''s not because Xiaoxing vowed not to betray chufei, it means that she can''t say what she saw without chufei''s consent. I''m afraid Xiaoxing has already said all the magic things she saw.


    This is also the real characteristic of Qianlu oath. It''s not about what will happen, but if you can''t achieve cultivation, you can''t break the oath at all.


    Just like the little star now, if she wants to say what she has seen and heard on the earth, the majestic voice of heaven will reverberate in her mind the next second.


    If the little star wants to ignore the repeated reminders of the voice of heaven, then it will be followed by serious palpitations and fears. These feelings also emerge from the heart. As long as they stop in time, no one will find anything strange.


    If you have enough accomplishments and make a decision, you can go on as long as you use accomplishments to suppress the fear that is not suitable for you. The result of going on is not so easy to bear.


    As the name of this oath, Qianlu oath will not bring any serious consequences immediately, but it will definitely be punished by heaven in the future. Demons are the most direct and the first punishment, but more than 99% of people will fall at the level of demons.


    As for the remaining few who can cross the demons, they will encounter greater problems in the future. As for what it is, it is not common people can understand.


    "No, I want to eat big brother''s food. Big brother''s food is good!" Little star smiles and shakes his head. From the perspective of food, little star will never stand on the side of the moon.


    "Little star, be obedient, take a bite, and then you will find that your sister''s craftsmanship is great!"


    "Big brother, big brother, you quickly bring out delicious food for your sister. Don''t let your sister eat bad dried meat!" Little star finds that he can''t persuade Mingyue, so he can only put the hope of reversing Mingyue''s idea on chufei.


    Chufei''s heart is funny, but he also knows that these people here should be the real people of xiaodongtian. For these people, chufei needs to hide too many things, at least not in the food.


    "OK, OK, little star, come down and stay by yourself. I''ll bring you some delicious food!" Chu Fei didn''t have much time to contact with the little star, but his love for the little star is about to catch up with a father, which is "daughter slave" in one word.


    "Chufei, what did you give little star to eat? How could she not even taste the delicious food I made myself?" Mingyue pretends to be pitiful, holding her dried meat and looking depressed.


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister Mingyue, it''s not her fault..." Chu Fei touched little star''s head and continued: "because what she said is really right."


    Mingyue is annoyed by chufei''s unreserved costume, but in any case, it is in the scope of joke.


    Especially in today''s environment, the occasional joke can really bring a little buffer to everyone''s "new arrival" tension.


    Therefore, Mingyue continued this topic without any scruples.


    "Well, not everyone can taste my craft. If you don''t believe me, ask them!" Mingyue said that they were naturally Cheng Feng and the twelve little disciples of Dongtian.


    Cheng Feng is OK. After all, he is the elder martial brother. Although he gave a play to Chu Fei early this morning, it was only a performance after all. Usually Cheng Feng is a calm and responsible elder martial brother.


    But the twelve disciples were different. Men and women got together and got out of the previous predicament. Although the environment was still very strange, everyone''s mood was very high.


    What''s more, I heard that Mingyue elder martial sister was despised by Chu Fei and Xiaoxing in her cooking skills, and they immediately entered the role!


    "Elder martial sister''s craftsmanship is absolutely Saint level. Elder martial brother Chu, you can''t compare with elder martial sister!"


    "That''s right, elder martial brother Chu, you must have retaliated against the eldest martial sister because of this morning''s event. We can''t taste the craftsmanship of the eldest martial sister once a year. You''d better put down your hatred and cherish the opportunity to taste delicious food!"


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister, if you don''t give it to him, give it to me. I want to eat it. I really want to eat it!""Hee hee, if elder martial sister doesn''t give it to him, give it to me. We are all girls. Girls should give priority to delicious food!"


    "Yes, yes, what the younger martial sister said is right!"


    "What are you talking about! I haven''t heard of girls first. As far as I know, no woman in the world can be on the table... "


    "You mean no matter how good your cooking skills are, it''s useless?"


    "I''m not talking about elder martial sister. I''m talking about you..."


    "Isn''t elder martial sister a woman?"


    A man''s quarrel with a woman is always at a disadvantage, especially when a boy says something wrong. Of course, Mingyue won''t care if a younger martial brother occasionally says something wrong, but for cooking, Mingyue will never give up easily.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, Mingyue is really good at cooking." Cheng Feng also spoke, he was also made big head by the twelve younger martial brothers and sisters.


    "All right, be quiet!" Chu Fei is speechless. I didn''t expect that this incident would attract everyone''s attention, and everyone joined in the fun. But Chu Fei also thought it was fun, so he said the most pretentious words:


    "in cooking, I''m not aiming at anyone, I mean all of you here are rubbish..."


    Mingyue''s nose is almost crooked by chufei''s words, and the arrogant and invincible expression on chufei''s face makes Mingyue''s teeth itch.


    "Well, since you say so, let''s all try your craft! I''d like to see that since our cooking skills are all rubbish, your cooking skills can be nothing


    "Yes Chu Fei nodded heavily and said, "no problem!"


    People speechless, they think that Chu Fei can be a little modest, who can think that Chu Fei should be so big to recognize.


    Chu Fei glanced around and found a flat place, saying: "since you want to eat delicious food, you must have a table first!"


    "Cut, don''t tease, who will have nothing to do with a table on the body, is the heaven and earth bags have become rotten Street goods?" Make complaints about the moon''s revenge, and other disciples besides Cheng Feng also agreed with him.


    But only the little star holding the little fox smiling at what happened in front of her. Although she was young, she could see that her sister and brothers were just playing, not really angry. Make complaints about


    , but when everyone was unrealistic about the idea of Chu Fei, Chu Fei pointed to the empty road before him. Then, a large solid wood round table appeared on the open space.


    This round table is a large round table that can only be found in the hotel of the earth. There will be no crowd for 20 people at such a table. But even if you count the elder sun who went to look around, there are only 17 people here, and a little fox is only 18 people.


    The shape of the table on the earth does not have any characteristics, the only special place is the size. Round table above has tempered glass turntable, the table surface is also covered with a layer of red tablecloth, looks very gorgeous.


    "You You''ve got a table! " Mingyue can''t believe what she saw. She can''t hold such a big table in a small bag!


    "I Younger martial brother Chu, did you waste a bag table Cheng Feng was also shocked.


    "No, elder martial brother Chu really brought a table, but why is it so big?"


    "It''s a strange shape, isn''t it? What''s the transparent disc on it?"


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen the round table! But that tablecloth is so beautiful! It''s embroidered with flowers! " Girls always pay attention to different things from boys, but this does not affect everyone to express their surprise.


    "Well, with the table, it''s the chair!" Chufei, with a smile, pointed to the outside of the table. After turning around the table, eighteen solid wood high back soft chairs appeared!


    "This You''re not wasting another bag chair, are you Cheng Feng is speechless. He is also afraid of poverty. Before, he almost gave up his "principle" because of Huichundan. Now he is constantly exclaiming because of the table and chair.


    The bright moon next to Cheng Feng could hardly see any more, and said:


    "Cheng Feng, how calm are you! It''s just two bags of heaven and earth! Besides, can''t he use heaven and earth precepts! Can''t you see the ring on his finger


    Mingyue''s words point to the dreamer. Cheng Feng looks at chufei''s finger and finally sees the simple and unadorned ring on chufei''s finger. It must be Qiankun ring.


    Space equipment is not uncommon in this world, just like a mobile phone on earth. Whether it''s an old man''s machine, a straight board mobile phone or a large screen smart phone, the basic functions are different, but the advantages and disadvantages of the functions are different.


    Therefore, a heaven and earth commandment should not be envied by anyone, especially Cheng Feng. As the elder martial brother of xiaodongtian, he has seen a lot of such things, but he has no need to use them.


    The little star saw that the tables and chairs were available, so he happily held the little fox and picked a favorite place to sit on. The moment the little buttocks go down, the chair''s point slowly sinks, which has attracted many people''s attention, including the moon.Soft, it must be soft, but the soft of the cushion is completely different from the cushion that Mingyue usually sees. After all, usually even the cushion, futon, their soft sink degree is limited.


    "Sister, come and sit down! How comfortable The little star likes the bright moon very much, so after he sits down, he directly asks the bright moon to sit down.


    Mingyue nodded and stepped to the little star''s side, but she didn''t sit down immediately. Instead, she reached out and pressed the cushion on the chair.


    "This What''s in this! Why... "


    "There''s no need to care about this. Sit down. Everyone will sit down too. The seats are enough!" Chu Fei greets everyone with indifference.

 Chapter 207

    Hearing Chu Fei''s greeting, and thinking about the surprise of the elder martial sister Mingyue, for a moment, everyone rushed to the chair beside the table as if they saw something funny. Even elder martial brother Cheng Feng was the same, but he was relatively calm and didn''t want to worry about other younger martial brothers and sisters.


    There are only 18 chairs in the table that can hold 20 people. Naturally, there is plenty of space for each person, and there is no need to be too close to each other to cause any embarrassing things.


    "Now that we have all the tables and chairs, the next thing is food." Chu Fei took out two steamed buns. Just as he wanted to continue to make a cup of milk tea, the steamed buns on his hand were snatched by Mingyue.


    "That''s it? "Steamed bread?" Mingyue''s query is powerful, because just a steamed bun dares to say that other people''s cooking skills are rubbish. No matter who says this, it can only be a joke.


    After all, steamed bread is a kind of pasta, and it is also one of the main staple foods in Lagerstroemia indica. No one will not know steamed bread. But this time Mingyue was also cautious. She was wondering if there was anything special about the steamed bread Chu Fei brought out.


    Thinking like this, Mingyue subconsciously put the steamed bread in her mouth and took a small bite. Other people are very seriously watching, they are waiting for Mingyue''s evaluation of the two white steamed bread, if the steamed bread is really delicious, then we have to admit Chu Fei''s arrogant words,


    "elder martial sister, is it delicious?"


    "Elder martial sister, how does it taste?"


    "Is it really as strong as he blows?"


    "The steamed bread you take with you is still steaming. It doesn''t taste bad, does it?"


    ¡­¡­


    More than a dozen people said one sentence at a time, but in the eyes of the people, Chu Fei said with tears and laughter:


    "my elder martial sister, don''t you feel a murderous spirit?"


    "Ah?" Mingyue doesn''t understand, but when she follows chufei''s eyes and looks to the side, Mingyue sees the eyes of the little fox in Xiaoxing''s arms.


    "Give it back, it''s Fox''s..." Chu Fei said this and took out a cup of milk tea and another steamed bread on the table in front of little star and little fox.


    The little fox saw that he had something to eat again. Suddenly, he jumped out of the little star''s arms. He quickly bit the steamed bread on the table and held the cup of milk tea tightly. Then he carefully looked at the moon.


    This next moon understood, everybody also understood, this really is for the little fox to eat, everybody is the thorough misunderstanding.


    "I You... " Mingyue is embarrassed, but it can''t say anything. Who makes her too anxious!


    Mingyue looks at the fox''s cautious eyes and hands the steamed bread to the fox. As for the one she has bitten, she can only keep it for herself.


    "Well, well, I''m not good, hehe, intentionally..." Chu Fei is bad to smile to admit oneself brush bad, and succeed of will bright moon of embarrassment dispel.


    "Next is the main play, but I''m thinking, shall we start directly or wait for my cheap master to come back and eat together?"


    Chu Fei''s hesitation is reasonable. After all, the relationship between master and apprentice is the basis of inheritance in this world.


    "Let''s wait for elder sun to come back and eat together..." Cheng Feng, the elder martial brother, took the lead in expressing his position.


    "Well, let''s wait for elder sun to come back." Mingyue nodded and agreed. Naturally, the other twelve disciples would not have any objection.


    "Well, since everyone thinks so, let''s wait for master and his old man to come back and eat together, but sitting is also sitting. Let''s have a drink first..."


    Then Chu Fei exchanged enough hot milk tea and handed it out to everyone, saying:


    "this is a kind of drink in my hometown, called milk tea. The black beads in it can also be eaten. Because the shape and size are very similar to pearls, this kind of milk tea is called pearl milk tea..."


    "Every cup of milk tea has a tube, the tip of which is inserted to break the surface cover, and then you can drink it."


    Chu Fei of course also left a cup for himself, this cup in addition to drinking for himself, but also for demonstration. Although we are all monks, and we certainly have good understanding, we just drink milk tea. There is no need to waste too many brain cells.


    With Chu Fei''s demonstration, it''s very easy for everyone to do it. But one after another lamented the delicious milk tea, as for, we pay more attention to the plastic material.


    "Elder martial brother Chu, what is this cup made of? Why does it feel so strange?"


    "What kind of advanced container is this?"


    "It looks very fragile, isn''t it advanced?"


    Mingyue and Cheng Feng are just quietly drinking milk tea, enjoying the delicacy of milk tea secretly while feeling the sweetness constantly impacting their taste buds.


    Although they are curious about the material of plastic, they don''t need to ask in person. After all, there are so many younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters asking again.


    "It''s called plastic. It''s not a good thing. It''s just convenient and cheap. This thing is afraid of fire. It''s just that every fire can make it black and stink, but if it''s OK, don''t litter with plastic. It''s too polluting. ""Er, elder martial brother Chu, pollution is What? "


    Although we are all human beings, we have similar speaking habits and cultural heritage, but when it comes to some words, we are more likely to have such communication problems.


    Fortunately, it''s not difficult to explain a pollution. In a few words, Chu Fei made us understand what pollution is.


    "Well, it''s all right now. Let''s all think about how to build our new cave on this Taihua mountain."


    After chufei explained the pollution and popularized the common sense of plastics, Cheng Feng, who saw everyone fall into a short silence, raised a new topic.


    Yes, our first task now is to rebuild the little cave. Although all the resources of xiaodongtian have been brought to us, those resources do not include all kinds of buildings.


    Although we are all monks, building a thing really won''t waste too much energy, but it''s still that sentence, there is specialization in art. A monk who is proficient in architecture can''t make anything that ordinary monks can match.


    But if you don''t do anything too gorgeous, just build caves, then the difference between the monks will not be too big. It''s very easy to open up a cave with the help of weapons by using their own magic and skills.


    But it''s not a problem for an individual to live in the cave, but a sect must have its own buildings. Although there are few people now and it doesn''t need too many things, there must be a main building and conference hall.


    Secondly, there is Chuangong Pavilion. Because there are senior brother Cheng Feng and senior sister Mingyue who are responsible for teaching these 12 disciples, there must be a place for everyone to pass on their merits and practice, and it''s the best place to have a special building.


    Then there is the kitchen. Although they are all monks, a meal with ordinary people will last for a long time. Even if they don''t eat for a long time, there will be no problem. However, the cultivation is extremely arduous. It''s unnecessary to remove the enjoyment of good food which does not hurt the body or hurt the heart.


    "The reconstruction of sects certainly needs everyone''s efforts, but it seems that no one is proficient in architecture?" A younger martial brother said with a depressed face.


    "Yes, if only I were a saint or a great emperor. I don''t need to work hard. As long as I find materials to refine, I can make a town!"


    "It''s all legends. Who has seen this method with his own eyes? If there is such a method, I''m afraid that the materials used in refining towns are absolutely not ordinary things. Maybe those materials can be used to refine holy magic weapons!"


    "It seems that Well, isn''t there a kind of building that can be carried around? As long as you use Yuan Jing, you can make that kind of small building bigger! "


    "Yes, but if a school uses this kind of architecture, it''s too expensive. Even if it''s just the most elementary Yuanjing, it''s too wasteful!"


    "Why don''t we go outside and get some people who are good at architecture to help us?"


    "It must cost a lot. Let''s not say that we can''t waste Yuanjing now. Even if we can waste it, it''s too dangerous to find an outsider to give us construction."


    "Oh, what can we do? We can''t all live in caves..."


    We gradually changed our original ideas. You know, in the myths and legends of the earth, it''s not difficult for those immortals to refine a town, even if they refine all the buildings of a country.


    Especially in those online novels, whether it''s Western Fantasy or Oriental Fantasy, the people inside can find any material to refine a building full of array. It''s exciting to think about it!


    Can still be that sentence, this is reality, at least in crape myrtle big world, such a thing does not exist. It''s OK for the emperor, but they all need a lot of advanced materials.


    If there are such materials, as the younger martial brother said, in the present situation of xiaodongtian, refining architecture is better than refining weapons.


    "Well, don''t be discouraged. It''s not a matter of one or two days to build a sect. You don''t have to worry so much. If you have an idea, you can talk about it. It won''t be in vain." Cheng Feng opened his mouth, which can be regarded as a stimulant to everyone''s gradually depressed mood.


    "Elder martial brother Cheng Feng is right. You don''t need to worry about who will build it. Now you can think about how to layout our new cave first!" Mingyue, the beautiful elder martial sister, is more effective than Cheng Feng''s words. Moreover, Mingyue also points out a direction, which makes everyone lively again.


    Chu Fei didn''t participate in the discussion. He was thinking about whether he could make some contribution to it. And Chu Fei thought more. Since he wanted to build a new cave, he had to think of and do all kinds of things, such as array defense and so on.


    Only when the plan is comprehensive enough can the future hole be safe enough.


    You can''t just build this side, just like the small cave before it was broken into ruins!


    Chu Fei leaned back on the chair, drinking milk tea while seriously thinking, he thought of a lot of things, but really want to realize these ideas, the real operation is a lot of trouble."Younger martial brother Chu, do you have any ideas?" Cheng Feng saw that Chu Fei didn''t speak all the time, so he took the initiative to ask.


    "I have a lot of ideas, but I don''t know if my brothers and sisters can help." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Oh? Since younger martial brother Chu has a good idea, we will not stand idly by where we are needed! " Cheng Feng was a little surprised. He thought chufei was a talent who was proficient in architecture.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Chu, we are absolutely duty bound to help if we need any help. As long as we can make xiaodongtian better and better, we are willing to do anything!"


    This sentence attracted almost everyone''s approval, and everyone spoke in accord with it. However, Chu Fei gave a deep smile and said: "in fact, what I need you to help me is to try my best to collect all kinds of gold and silver, treasures are hard to find, but gold and silver are still very simple."

 Chapter 208

    Chu Fei''s idea is actually not complicated. What he wants is to use the earth''s science and technology to build the necessary buildings for Xin''s small cave. However, if he does this, there will be some problems, such as the mountain protection array of the sect.


    Of course, this is just in Chu Fei''s own understanding of "not easy to do", but it''s not too hard to think about it. Of course, the real problem may need to be solved by elder sun.


    But in terms of cultivation, even Mr. Sun couldn''t do it well.


    "Elder martial brother Chu, what do you want gold and silver for?"


    "Do you have any questions about shopping?" Chu Fei said with indifference.


    "But, elder martial brother Chu, what gold and silver can buy are all common people''s goods?" The name of the younger martial sister in question is Hai Xiao. She is a girl who likes to laugh very much. She is a couple of lovers with another disciple of the sect, Xing Hong. Of course, their relationship has not been fully disclosed, but everyone can see it.


    "Yes, but the things I can buy are different. I dare not say anything else. They are at least ten times stronger than wooden pavilions. The problem is that if I need to set up an array, I can''t do it."


    "Array..." Haixiao poked Xinghong sitting beside him and asked:


    "do we need array?"


    "Not now, not in the future. It''s still very troublesome... " Xinghong''s introduction is more than ten years earlier than that of Haixiao. Naturally, it knows more than Haixiao.


    While we were chatting, there was a sound of breaking the sky in the distance. A moment later, elder sun''s figure appeared in the distant sky and soon fell in front of us.


    The sun elder who fell just looked at the big table and saw that there was a vacancy beside Chu Fei, so he directly walked over and sat down.


    Chu Fei cleverly found that sun Changlao''s face was a little bad, and there was a little blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, have a drink. What''s the matter?" Chu Fei took out a cup of hot milk tea and handed it to elder sun. Then he pinched out a spring elixir and quietly put it into elder sun''s palm.


    Elder sun quietly took the Huichundan from chufei, quickly crushed the wax clothes and threw them into his mouth. Then he closed his eyes and breathed for a while. Then he took the milk tea from chufei and drank it.


    "Yes? What''s this? "


    "It''s milk tea, a specialty of my hometown."


    "Well..." Elder sun stopped talking and quietly tasted the warm milk tea. However, Mingyue, Chengfeng and even the little stars found that elder sun seemed to drink the milk tea peacefully, but he always looked to the western sky intentionally or unconsciously.


    You don''t have to ask. Elder sun must have met something there, otherwise he should never bring blood back.


    Among the people present, except for little fox and one or two people who were absent-minded occasionally and didn''t find that elder sun was different, others noticed elder sun''s problem.


    But no one dares to ask directly what''s going on. From the psychological aspect, this is because everyone does not want to know the answer, worried that it is the danger that everyone has a way to deal with.


    But Chu Fei didn''t have such worries, because for Chu Fei, even bringing these people back to earth is not a big deal.


    "Master, what do you find?"


    Sun Chang old white Chu Fei one eye, in the heart secret way: how before looked at quite clever young man, now the mouth is so cheap!


    "Master, why don''t you talk? What happened to you? How could you get hurt?"


    Chu Fei naturally understood everyone''s eyes, but Chu Fei intended to directly pierce everyone''s ostrich mentality. In any case, this time, the small cave is a matter of death and posterity. If you don''t have the courage to create a new world, I''m afraid it''s impossible to say that the rise of the small cave.


    "Master, let''s talk about it. We are all shouldering the responsibility of the rise of xiaodongtian. If we dare not face this danger, I''m afraid it''s meaningless to say anything else."


    Chu Fei''s words had completely explained the matter. Elder sun sighed and knew that there was no way to avoid it.


    "Ah, what Chu Fei said is right. Even if we are weak, we really have nothing to escape now that we have come to this step. Ah I''ve just confirmed the condition of the 18 peaks, but on a peak in the west, I met a dragon... "


    "Jiao?" Chu Fei is dumb, others are also surprised.


    "Is it the dragon in legend?" Cheng Feng also opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Jiao is different from Jiaolong. If it''s just Jiao, maybe it''s not a bad thing." The moon frowned and thought for a moment, then said.


    Jiao and Jiaolong are really different, especially in the world of monks. For ordinary people, they may not know the difference between Jiaolong and Jiaolong, but for monks, it''s another matter.


    Because of the different levels of strength between Jiaolong and Jiaolong, Jiaolong is the existence that ordinary monks can fight for, but Jiaolong is different. Jiaolong and Jiaolong are the existence that can turn into a dragon."But even Jiao, we can''t make up our minds." Elder sun sighed.


    "Well, let''s not talk about Jiaolong or Jiaolong. What did you see, master?"


    "I saw a dragon about to rob, but his preparation seems to have been destroyed by us, otherwise he would not have started to attack as soon as he saw me."


    "Well, why didn''t you hear anything?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "That dragon seems to be good at the secret method of void, because we used the array to send it here, which disturbed the void nearby, so it had a great influence on him, so he couldn''t attack me with all his strength. Moreover, the secret method of emptiness is not based on momentum. "


    Void secret method, this word is still very strange to Chu Fei, but if we say space magic, then Chu Fei is more familiar with it. After all, most online games on earth have similar spatial skills.


    However, even so, Chu Fei generally understood the cause of the incident.


    "Since Shifu can come back safely, it doesn''t seem that the dragon is very strong, does it?" Chu Fei asks Mingyue and Cheng Feng.


    "It''s hard to say What do you think, younger martial brother Chu? "


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "don''t think too much. I just want to go over and have a look. Maybe I can find some good!"


    "You''d better give up this idea. Although the dragon was influenced by us, it was only temporary. The secret of void is so mysterious that he will recover soon. What''s more, the dragon will be so strong after transformation that it''s not something you and I can compete with. " Elder sun put all the plastic cups on the table with a bitter smile.


    "Really that strong?" Chu Fei asked cautiously.


    "After the fierce beast turns into shape, both talent and potential surpass human beings. Generally speaking, the cultivation of the fierce beast turns into shape is not certain, but the higher the cultivation, the stronger the shape will be in the future. This dragon is stronger than me, at least in the middle of the quadrupole trend. It''s rare to see such a powerful form. "


    Although elder sun is just a cultivation of going in and out of the four poles, after all, he has lived so long that he can''t compare his knowledge of crape myrtle and other nationalities.


    In fact, what elder Sun said is right. After the fierce beast turns into shape, it is the demon clan. The demon clan itself is much stronger than human beings.


    "The jiaolonghua formation in the middle of the quadrupole trend, even in the face of a strong person in the early days of the ladder, has the power of the first World War." Elder sun added another sentence, which also made chufei fully understand the horror of the dragon.


    In the middle of the quadrupole trend, it can challenge the strong in the early days of Zhan TIANTI. This is the "legendary" leapfrog challenge. Isn''t this something that the protagonist in the novel can do!


    For the earth visitors like Chu Fei, it''s more direct to challenge him more than to say how strong his cultivation is.


    "Well, do you still want to see it?" Elder sun asked with a smile.


    "Well, forget it, forget it. People are busy with robbery. It''s not good for us to disturb them." Chu Fei was angry, but soon he found an opportunity to open up the topic.


    Because Chu Fei once again heard the sound of the little star''s belly.


    Before, little star said that she was hungry, but because everyone said that she would wait for elder sun to come back to eat together, so little star didn''t say anything, and a cup of milk tea really made little star not hungry.


    "Well, it''s better to eat first, and eat first..." Chufei laughs.


    We all know that although we feel funny in our hearts, no one really laughs. After all, chufei is elder sun''s apprentice, and chufei''s feeling is very mysterious.


    "Well, do you think it''s time to eat?" Sun elder help forehead helpless, way: "shouldn''t as soon as possible away from here?"


    "Far away? No, that can''t be. Let''s go. Let''s give the Taihua mountain to the dragon? I''m not so generous. " Chufei says it indifferently, and suddenly discovers that Mingyue, Chengfeng and several other younger martial brothers and sisters have taken out their dry food. It seems that they have forgotten chufei''s confidence in cooking.


    "What are you doing? So you don''t like my food? "


    "What kind of food, elder martial brother Chu, you didn''t bring out any food!"


    "Isn''t this milk tea delicious?" Chu is speechless.


    "Milk tea is really good to drink, but no matter how full you are, you can''t have a whole stomach of milk tea..." A younger martial brother, with a sad face, seemed to be complaining in his heart about why milk tea was only drunk instead of eaten.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. When I bring out the delicious food, I''m afraid you will all be angry. Why is your stomach not big enough and you don''t eat enough?"


    "Don''t brag, elder martial brother Chu. Let''s get something to eat and get out of here. There''s a dragon over there!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother Chu, I have some dried meat here. Would you like some? It''s not bad. "


    "Shut up, shut up, don''t regret it!" Say this, Chu Fei opened the system interface that only oneself can see, continuously exchanged 17 egg fried rice, for a time all around fragrance overflowing.Little star can ignore others, see egg fried rice out, she quickly took in the hand began to eat up. The smell of fried rice with eggs and the sound of little stars, soon those younger martial brothers and sisters who just suspected Chu Fei regretted it.


    Mingyue takes a small plastic spoon from chufei and scoops up a small spoon of fried rice. She puts it under her nose and smells it again and again. The aroma of rice and eggs makes Mingyue forget praise for a while.


    Cheng Feng is also surprised, but he is a man after all, not as delicate as Mingyue. After smelling the great smell, Cheng Feng took a bite directly. After feeling that the taste was better, Cheng Feng couldn''t stop his hand.

 Chapter 209

    Elder sun was still worried about the safety of the people. He thought whether he would listen to Chu Fei''s seemingly reasonable but actually dangerous words, or he would make up his mind to take everyone away from here.


    To tell you the truth, elder sun himself doesn''t want to leave Taihua mountain. After all, the stone clearly says that the 18 peaks are congenital array. It''s absolutely the best choice to establish a sect here.


    Moreover, this is also the place chosen by the ancestors of xiaodongtian. They would have been reluctant to give up casually.


    But it was elder sun who hesitated for a short time. Suddenly, the sky in the West was covered with dark clouds. At the same time, there was a roar.


    "This Has it already begun? So fast? " Elder sun was shocked.


    "The robbery started? I don''t seem to have any feeling. Doesn''t it mean that there''s a threat from heaven? " Chu Fei is puzzled in his heart, which is too different from the description in the novel!


    "Ah, you think too much. That mountain is not close to here..." Elder Sun explained with a wry smile, but what Chu Fei said was not wrong, and it was true that such things existed.


    But Chu Fei was only a disaster after all. It was not a great disaster, and the pressure was not so great. This can be seen from the clouds in the western sky.


    Click!


    Just as everyone was thinking, a thunderbolt came out. At the same time, a big lightning bolt went straight to the western mountain.


    Hum!


    At the moment when the lightning fell, everyone felt that there was a dull sound at the foot of the mountain. It seemed that God had pushed a switch and started a machine.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "Was there an earthquake?"


    "No, the mountain is moving, not the earthquake!"


    "Is there a big difference between motion and earthquake? How can you be so sure! "


    "I''m sure!"


    Each of the twelve disciples has his own idea and cognition of the hum, but the same thing is that no matter what they think and how they quarrel, everyone is holding a fast food bowl in his hand, and the fried rice with eggs is also flying to his mouth.


    What a bunch of eaters! Chu Fei sighed in his heart.


    "Be quiet, don''t talk, keep alert!" Elder sun stood up, showed his sword and stood in front of everyone.


    At this time, the roar sounded again, followed by a dragon against the sky lightning, straight into the sky.


    As for Jiaolong''s behavior, Tianjie seems to think that he has been humiliated. The lightning falls faster. Moreover, the lightning is thicker and brighter. Needless to say, he knows that the power of the lightning must be doubled.


    For the sudden strengthening of the disaster, the Dragon obviously didn''t think of it. The previous confidence of skyrocketing also instantly put away, but now it is too late, because the natural disaster has reached this level, it will not weaken any more, it will only gradually strengthen.


    It seems that the dragon is trying to find a place to escape. However, since it has already rushed into the sky, it is not so easy to escape.


    Chu Fei frowned and looked at it. There was an emotion rising slowly in his heart.


    Elder sun had a dignified face ever since the dragon''s disaster, because he still clearly remembered that dragon was affected by the transmission of himself and others.


    Of course, other people, such as little star, are now counting the number of lightning curiously. At this time, little star has already counted to more than 40.


    It''s only a long time. The number of lightning strokes has reached more than 40!


    "Elder sun, it''s not right. I''ve read the classics. It seems that the fierce beast doesn''t need so much lightning." Mingyue also frowns. According to the records, it only takes nine flashes of lightning to form a human form. Moreover, these nine flashes are not particularly powerful.


    It''s also said in the communication between the friars of Lagerstroemia indica. It''s said that someone has talked with the demon clan. The demon clan admits that it doesn''t need to experience much natural disaster and lightning. Moreover, ordinary demon clans can easily survive the disaster as long as they have the life spring realm, and even don''t need the magic weapon to protect themselves.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand this kind of thing, but Chu Fei had heard the legend of Jiaolong''s robbery on earth.


    At this time, under the dark cloud, the Dragon appeared and disappeared. Sometimes it was because the lightning was too dense, but sometimes it was because he used his own secret method.


    This scene lasted for a few minutes, the dragon was obviously unable to withstand the attack of the disaster, he began to writhe in pain.


    I don''t know whether the Dragon suddenly remembered the influence of elder sun and others on him, or whether he accidentally saw the existence of chufei and others when he was carrying out the robbery, so the Dragon directly used the secret of emptiness to wait for the cloud of robbery to rush to the top of chufei and others.


    "I''m Cao!" Calm people like elder sun are also swearing by the dragon, not to mention Cheng Feng and others.The little star was startled and forgot how to react for a while. If the moon didn''t hold the little star in her arms in time, it''s not sure that the little star would be scared to fall down the hillside.


    "What to do!"


    "This dragon is so shameless!"


    "Hurry up and find a way. The robbery will come down soon!"


    "What can we do? We''re not the only ones who will die if such a robbery is approved!"


    "Yes, I didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar today. Who would have thought that I would meet a Jiaolong who was going to rob?"


    It seems that Jiaolong brought the cloud to the sky of chufei, but Tianjie didn''t reflect how he should change. After all, more and more people participated in the robbery!


    So we get a brief peace, but the black top of the head is constantly reminding you that peace is coming to an end.


    "You are a dragon. You are too much!"


    "Why bother us!"


    "This is the place that my patriarch found. You can steal here. Why do you want to harm us?"


    "Go on, get out of here!"


    Among the twelve disciples, those who can still scold at this time are not ordinary people. Most of them didn''t speak. But fortunately, even those who didn''t speak were not cowardly. Instead, they drew out their weapons and stared at the rolling and roaring dragon in the sky. It seemed that they wanted to find a chance to give the dragon a few times!


    Elder sun was also hoodwinked at this time. He thought about all the possibilities, including the current situation. But he thought that everything would happen so suddenly!


    All of a sudden, Taoist Sun Chang, as a great friar of Four extremes, didn''t react in advance!


    But elder sun knows that even if he responds in advance, he can''t wait for everyone to escape. After all, this dragon is an existence proficient in the secrets of void. For such an existence, distance is not a problem at all.


    "Well, I hurt you." Elder sun grinned bitterly. Who could have thought that he would get a new life if he left the place under heavy encirclement and suppression, but instead, he brought everyone into the abyss of death faster.


    after sighing, elder sun subconsciously looked at chufei. He thought he would see a nervous, scared face and a look full of fear, but he didn''t expect that the expression on chufei''s face was a strange mystery.


    Mystery, is unable to end, and at this time the expression on Chu Fei''s face is difficult to explain.


    "Big brother..." Little star also noticed Chu Fei''s strange, after all, most pro Chu Fei, now this terrible scene, little star subconsciously looked at Chu Fei, want to get some comfort from Chu Fei.


    Little star this sentence suddenly attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone also in the little star''s call to see Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t lose his mind, so he figured out what he should think, so when he found that everyone was looking at him, Chu Fei''s face showed a calm smile.


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just a disaster. It can''t hurt us!"


    The voice falls down, Chu Fei stares at the dragon that is roaring in the middle of the sky, and immediately wants everyone to hold hands. Chufei plans to activate the system to take you back to earth, in order to avoid the threat of this dirty, colorless dragon.


    But when Chu Fei just opened his mouth and didn''t even move his tongue to the right pronunciation position, the cloud suddenly surged, and then a chain of lightning came down!


    Serial lightning is just one, but in fact it is the effect of many lightning strokes when they are cut at high frequency. Before the first lightning struck the target, the second lightning had already followed. The first few lightning just struck the target, and the others behind were on the way!


    In such a terrible attack, Chu Fei completely forgot how to speak.


    The dragon was in mid air, so it was hit at the first time. It was only in an instant. There were huge wounds on the dragon. Each wound was torn, revealing the muscles inside.


    And the wound surface is not bright red, there is no blood left, because the moment was burnt by lightning!


    Lightning after the dragon, with faster speed rushed to chufei and others!


    Just when everyone thought that this life was over, the lightning disappeared


    Yes, it disappeared, and it disappeared less than a foot above the people''s heads.


    More accurately, it disappeared one foot above Chu Fei''s head.


    In other words, it is not disappeared, but absorbed! In other words, as if there was an invisible space door, all the lightning came into the space door instead of falling on everyone''s head.


    "I The grandmaster has come to light


    "I I survived? "


    "I''m not dead? We''re not dead! "


    "Nonsense, see clearly, the lightning didn''t come down at all!"


    In this reminder, people gradually recovered from the threat of death, and when you see everything in front of you, you immediately put your eyes on Chu Fei.Just now Chu Feike said that the only natural disaster can''t hurt "us"!


    Chufei discovered this earlier than others, and he also understood in an instant what was going on. At the moment, Chu Fei''s heart is talking like a chatterbox.


    "System, uncle, you are my own uncle. You are so powerful that you can swallow the disaster. I''ve convinced you!"


    Chufei admired the system very much. He admired that even if he spoke in his heart, he had a reverence on his face. But when this reverence was conveyed to his face, there was a little change, which made chufei''s face look very profound.


    "Chu Elder martial brother Chu It''s like Laugh again... "


    "Did elder martial brother Chu save us?"


    "How did elder martial brother Chu do it? Why can''t we be hurt by the disaster?"


    "Can''t elder martial brother Chu be reincarnated


    "Chufei, what''s the matter? Why is it like this?" Mingyue is standing beside chufei, and she is holding a little star in her arms, so she has no scruples about talking to chufei, and it''s normal to call her name directly.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, did you really do it?" Cheng Feng was shocked by everything in front of him. He didn''t know how to speak.

 Chapter 210

    Chufei laughed and didn''t answer, because chufei felt that if he answered this question, he would have to face a question that would inevitably arise next - how did you do it.


    Therefore, in order to avoid not knowing how to answer the next question, it is better to keep mysterious silence.


    Elder sun and others were shocked. The dragon in mid air, who was being tortured by heaven, also noticed the following situation. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react!


    Is this group of human beings the emperor of heaven! Why are they not afraid of natural disasters! There''s no way for human beings to get to these places! Why!


    Jiaolong couldn''t understand it, but he was not stupid. When he saw that the natural calamity couldn''t even reach the people below, his mind suddenly split up: could I have been spared the attack of the natural calamity in the past?


    When he thought of it, he did it. When he thought of it, he fell down directly. He didn''t need any body method. He even gave up the secret skill of void, so he fell down directly.


    "I''m Cao, shameless!"


    Seeing Jiaolong falling directly, all the disciples were mad! It''s not easy to get out of danger, but the Dragon continues to damage! And this time it''s more shameless than before!


    This disaster is Jiaolong''s disaster. He came down to be buried with us!


    Or, from another point of view, he wanted to use chufei''s ability to avoid the disaster!


    Chufei was amused. He knew that if the Dragon came down, it would be able to avoid the disaster, but only if it was just lightning!


    Bang!


    Jiaolong fell directly among the people, and many of his disciples escaped in time. They also escaped the fate of being directly hit by this Jiaolong.


    This dragon is not small. It is more than two meters in diameter and tens of meters in length. Fortunately, the Dragon didn''t know who could "resist" the natural calamity, so he didn''t rashly set up beside anyone, so he didn''t occupy too much space.


    After the Dragon fell, his huge body collapsed on the ground, his head gasped in the crowd, and most of his body was outside the crowd.


    That is to say, Chu Fei''s system actively creates limited security space, which leads to the fact that the exposed part of the dragon is still being baptized by the lightning.


    But the Dragon seemed to have lost the idea of resistance. He was so paralyzed that he didn''t move. His breath was as heavy as ever, and his huge eyes could hardly open.


    Chu Fei tilted his head and looked at it with a smile. Although the dragon was a fierce beast and had already entered the level of the dragon, it was only a creature after all. In the face of the irresistible power of heaven, he could do little.


    However, in this way, it gives people in xiaodongtian enough opportunities to touch Jiaolong, which is a relatively new experience.


    Especially after we found that even if the Dragon fell, it seemed that the disaster would not hurt everyone by mistake. We are happy to study the body of the dragon which is still alive.


    Chufei didn''t participate. He just looked up at the clouds. After about ten minutes, the lightning began to decrease and gradually disappeared, but the cloud still did not dissipate.


    "It''s over..."


    Jiaolong naturally found out the stop of the lightning at the first time, but his words still made many disciples of xiaodongtian shout magic.


    Elder sun is speechless. Jiaolong is not a fool. It''s normal for him to speak human language when he practices Taoism. However, he didn''t expect that he could make the disciples of xiaodongtian so excited.


    "Do you think it''s over?"


    After hearing Jiaolong''s feeble exclamation, Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Ah?" Jiaolong raised his huge head and looked at chufei.


    Chu Fei laughs and says: "this is your robbery. You should have a clear understanding, right?"


    "I..." Jiaolong just said a word, suddenly felt a hot inside his body is slowly born, and in an instant rose to a very high temperature.


    That kind of feeling is like what flame is burning in the body, but whether it is exploration, internal vision or insight, it is very clear that there is no flame in your body!


    All this falls in the eyes of Chu Fei and others, what they see is that the whole dragon body is exposed to the high temperature that ordinary people can''t stand!


    "Break up! Come to me Chu Fei''s heart is not good, quickly back a distance, at the same time, ask everyone to leave Jiaolong side quickly.


    Thanks to chufei''s quick response, everyone was obedient. Just as everyone had just left Jiaolong, the Jiaolong immediately entered the painful tumbling.


    Roar!


    Jiaolong cried and rolled in pain, but there was no way to reduce the pain in his body. I don''t know whether it was the return of light or Jiaolong''s decision to fight to the death. It soared into the air again, constantly exerting all its secrets while fighting against the pain.This time, everyone is very happy. It''s rare to see a dragon of Four extremes perform its rare secret skills in the void, and still fight against the natural calamity.


    Elder sun was relieved at the moment. He knew that there would be no more danger. Even if the Dragon succeeds in the robbery, it will have no energy to attack the public.


    Moreover, if you can watch it so closely, it will be of great benefit to your future cultivation!


    However, Chu Fei''s brow was wrinkled. The previous lightning disaster was ok, but this one made Chu Fei think of the three disasters in the earth myth.


    In the journey to the west, there is a description of the benefits of the three calamities, which is said by Bodhi and Wukong. The first disaster is lightning. Lightning strikes you. The second is fire, but fire is not open fire or ordinary fire, but Yin Fire, which is burned from the body.


    The third disaster is the wind disaster. It''s called Fufeng. When it blows, what you can blow will turn into mud and fly ash. Now, the situation faced by Jiaolong seems to be the fire among the three disasters.


    Chu Fei frowns tightly, the brain is calculating quickly.


    At this time, Jiaolong was already in pain and was about to lose his mind, but the final situation made him clearly know the result he was about to face.


    "I can''t believe that I can''t go this way! I don''t agree, I don''t agree! "


    Jiaolong did not roar, but spewed. It seemed that Chu Fei and others decided to speak because of their presence, as if they were passing some message.


    Elder sun naturally realized this, so he was blessed and asked directly:


    "what''s your last wish, Taoist friend?"


    The same monk, although the race is different, but a voice friends can still call out. The dragon in the sky was almost empty now, and he had no strength all over. However, before landing, he still said what he had not finished.


    "The road has changed, I don''t agree, I don''t agree!"


    Jiaolong''s words are endless. Even elder sun, who has a lot of knowledge, can''t understand what he means. It''s understandable that the road has changed, but there''s no idea where it comes from and what it means.


    "God, I don''t agree!"


    It seems that the light is shining back. The Dragon suddenly leaps into the sky and is full of gold. At the outer edge of the golden light, there is a layer of nothingness visible to the naked eye surging rapidly.


    Elder sun can see clearly that this dragon is gathering what he has learned all his life. He wants to regard the cloud robbery in the sky as his enemy and use his last strength to strike his strongest blow!


    "Ah, this is the way of cultivation. No matter how strong it is, it can only come to such an end without chance." Elder sun has a sad feeling that everyone is a monk after all.


    "Elder sun, will we also face such hardships in the future..." A disciple asked in a trance.


    "All the way of cultivation is to seize heaven and earth, and it is bound to encounter many tribulations. We monks can only open the fog and see the way ahead without persisting in the tribulations." Elder sun knew that his words must have shaken the heart of many disciples, so he said such a sentence again to make up for it.


    But the question is, can he make up for it?


    "Is there really hope to see the way ahead?" It''s another exclamation of a disciple.


    In the sky, the dragon has already made a move and opened its mouth. A stream of energy of golden light and nothingness is constantly accumulating, and it will gush out in the next moment!


    Just then, chufei laughed, pointed to the dragon in the sky, and cried out:


    "what a mighty dragon


    At the same time, Chu Fei took out a piece of paper with a sentence he had just written. Chu Fei put the paper in front of the nearest person beside him, who is Mingyue.


    Mingyue is strange in her heart, but when she thinks about Chu Fei''s appearance, she realizes it clearly and reads in a loud voice:


    "if you show up, you will go to heaven, if you are Jackie Chan, you will go to the sea!"


    Chufei watched the dragon in the sky all the way. After chufei''s words, the dragon was surrounded by a mysterious colorful light. After the sound of the moon fell, the Dragon fell into the huge colorful light.


    Just in a moment, a golden dragon broke through the colorful light, accompanied by the dragon roaring into the cloud. At this time, the cloud has begun to slowly dissipate.


    "Successful..." Chufei laughs, and the whole person is surrounded by a huge sense of satisfaction.


    That''s the dragon, that''s the dragon in Chinese Mythology on earth! No one can understand Chu Fei''s mood at this time, but everyone is shocked to see that the sky has returned to the clear sky, silent.


    I don''t know how long it took, chufei finally recovered from this state of satisfaction and happiness. Recovery of Chu Fei, see little star don''t know when has sat in his leg, then, rely on his leg and fox play with the ground of small stone.And the moon and others are gathered beside excited to discuss those things just happened. Elder sun is also among them, but elder sun seldom speaks, just smiles and nods.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, are you awake?" Mingyue is the first person to find that chufei has recovered. After all, the only people who can call chufei younger martial brother here are Mingyue and Chengfeng. Except for them, the rest can only call chufei elder martial brother.


    Chufei nodded with a smile, bent down to pick up the little star and the little fox, and joined the group.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, we have been discussing for a long time. What''s the matter?" Mingyue is very excited, after all, she is personally involved in the whole process.


    Although it''s not clear what''s going on, Mingyue has a kind of insight in her heart, which is definitely good for her!


    "Yes, younger martial brother Chu, what''s the matter? The dragon was already dying. Why did it suddenly become a dragon?"


    "Yes, elder martial brother Chu, tell me quickly. It has changed from dragon to dragon. Did you and elder martial sister help him a lot?"


    For a moment, other disciples also began to urge Chu Fei to say the answer quickly, and elder sun also looked at Chu Fei with a smile, his eyes were full of curiosity.

 Chapter 211

    "What''s more, elder martial brother Chu, elder sun, didn''t you say that dragon was smashed into shape? Why didn''t it turn into a man in the end? Instead, it turned into a dragon? "


    "Yes, aren''t dragons just legendary gods? Why does it really appear in the world? "


    "I remember hearing from an elder of the sect before that dragons and phoenixes belong to supernatural animals, and they are almost impossible to appear in this world."


    "Since it''s a god beast, why can''t it appear? It''s a bit contradictory, isn''t it?" The other disciple didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know. When the elder said that, he didn''t know it very well. Originally, he was just chatting when he was on a mission together."


    chufei listened to the chattering discussion of everyone for a while. After a while, he didn''t rush to answer your questions. Instead, he borrowed flowers to offer Buddhas and told Sun: "master, why is that dragon You didn''t turn into a human


    Elder sun Ben came to smile, but after chufei''s question was thrown over, elder sun was immediately coughed twice by chufei, and said in a depressed voice:


    "I don''t know! Do you mean to embarrass me


    Chufei laughs, and everyone laughs and doesn''t care. Elder sun won''t be angry because of this. Chufei is also a joke. After all, it''s frightening to experience that before.


    "You boy, you already know that Jiaolong''s disaster is not human. Tell me, how do you know it, and what happened to the two words you and Mingyue yelled after it?" Elder sun motioned for everyone to be quiet, then asked chufei.


    "Ha ha In fact, I''m not sure. I just think the scene in the movie is very similar to a legend of my hometown. "


    "The story? Big brother is going to tell a story Little star sat happily in Chu Fei''s arms and shook up. Little star didn''t care about what we said before, such as cultivation and the shape of heaven.


    "Yes, it''s time to tell a story. The name of this story is" excuse wind ". It''s a long-standing story in my hometown."


    The excuse of wind has been around for a long time on earth, but people who don''t pay attention to this legend will not notice this story. Of course, this is only in modern times. Many people knew it in the early years.


    The core of the whole story is a snake and a weasel. The first is about the story of the weasel. A weasel who has been cultivated so fast that he can turn into a human figure finds an old man who works in the field and goes up to ask, "do you think I look like a man?" Because the appearance of the weasel is very obvious, the old man can see that he is a monster at a glance.


    But because of fear, the old man did not dare to deny the weasel. He could only follow his meaning: "you are a person!"


    After saying this, the weasel directly became a person through the old man''s words, and then the weasel became a person who kowtowed three heads to the old man, stood up and left.


    The second story, or just a fragment, tells similar things. But the weasel turned into a snake about to turn into a dragon and was fighting against the natural disaster.


    At this time, if the person who sees it points to the snake in the sky and shouts, "if you show it, you will go to heaven, if you are Jackie Chan, you will go to the sea", the snake will be able to gain the Tao directly.


    Of course, there is another way to say that this kind of excuse wind is actually to use the speaker''s future blessings to help him cultivate, which is a behavior of self-interest at the expense of others.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about it. He had his own system, and his future happiness was absolutely not up to anyone to borrow. So Chu Fei did this completely to verify the truth of this legend on earth.


    I didn''t expect that. It''s a success!


    "I see." Elder sun nodded.


    "Well, why did you let me shout the last sentence instead of yourself?" Mingyue gathered her hair, looked at Chu Fei askew, and said:


    "if that dragon really got your help in the process of transforming into a dragon, it would be a great blessing You... "


    Chu Fei laughs. In fact, he doesn''t know why he wanted another person to shout that sentence at that time. If he has to find a reason to say it, I''m afraid he just doesn''t know that sentence is really useful


    After all, the so-called "if you present, you will go to heaven, if you are Jackie Chan, you will go to the sea" is a bit less formal. On the contrary, it is not as appropriate as Chu Fei''s affirmative praise.


    This is true even in the legend of the earth. Some people say that it is, while others say that it is. But the core point is to say that it is a dragon, not anything else.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because that sentence is not aggressive enough..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and casually exposed the topic.


    However, no matter Mingyue or others, they all have a kind of almost worship and gossip mood towards chufei at the moment, which even Cheng Feng and elder sun can''t be spared.


    "Well, master, elder martial brothers, younger martial sisters, let''s think about building a sect. Rebuilding a sect is not a matter of one day. We can''t dig a cave in the middle of this, can we?"Elder Sun said to Chu Fei with a smile:


    "you are smart I''ve made a brief survey of the surrounding environment. The eighteen peaks are thousands of feet away from our present position. Our present position is just the center surrounded by the eighteen peaks. It''s the most suitable place to be the main hall of the sect. "


    "Shifu, I can do things like construction and design, but I can''t handle the array of buildings."


    "Oh? Arrays are not necessarily built together with buildings. In fact, arrays can be filled later. Of course, not every building in a sect needs array protection. "


    Chu Fei thought about it, and it seemed that it was true. And if so, the construction of sects can naturally be left to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei is very willing to take over the work of rebuilding the little cave, because in this way, everyone''s dependence and trust on Chu Fei will be stronger, and Chu Fei needs this kind of cohesion from himself.


    "OK, let me do all the building materials and supporting things. You don''t have to worry. When I''m ready, you need to work together."


    Elder sun just nodded and didn''t speak, but everyone else was very excited. Of course, for Chu Fei said before the need for gold and silver property, we also heard into the heart.


    This meal was eaten, and it was already noon. Then Chu Fei exchanged a batch of thick tents from the system and taught several disciples how to build them. Under the guidance of elder sun, Chu Fei, Mingyue and Cheng Feng went out to investigate the terrain.


    This busy to wipe black, when you come back, found that the tent has been set up, at the moment we are gathered around a campfire chatting.


    For the construction of a school, Chu Fei has never had similar experience or experience before, but he has the vision of absolute modernization on earth.


    After this day''s busy, Chu Fei''s mind has a certain idea, but the specific need to think carefully before deciding.


    One of those tents is exclusive to chufei. After all, all the tents are provided by chufei. At the moment, chufei was thinking about the construction of the school in the tent.


    "Chufei, what are you doing?" The curtain of the tent door opened and elder sun came in laughing.


    "Here comes master. What can I do for you?" Chu Fei quickly stood up and gave up his seat. The chairs were the same ones that had been around the dining table before. Because chufei wanted to go back to his tent, he moved one.


    "Chufei, there''s something I want to ask you." Elder sun didn''t sit down. His face was a little ugly.


    "Master, ask." Chufei knew what elder sun wanted to ask.


    "You should not be sent by that sect..." Elder sun looked at Chu Fei''s eyes and asked.


    "No, actually I don''t know what the sect that once helped Xiao Dongtian is." Chu Fei shook his head, he told the truth, because now there is no need to hide.


    "What''s the purpose of your coming to xiaodongtian?" Elder sun didn''t understand. After all, in his opinion, if it wasn''t ordered by that sect, then Chu Fei didn''t have to do it at all.


    "I said that, but you don''t believe me. I want to practice my heart and also my mind. Now the little cave is just right for me, because I just take this opportunity to lead the little cave to rise again and experience at the same time."


    "No other purpose? "Gongfa, inheritance and so on?" Elder sun still can''t believe chufei''s explanation, even though it is a little more detailed than before.


    "Dharma, I already have Dharma to practice. If these Dharma can''t satisfy me, I will try to buy some other Dharma. As for inheritance, I don''t believe that my inheritance will be weaker than that of xiaodongtian.... " Chufei laughs and doesn''t have much idea about the skill for the time being, but to be honest, chufei believes that his system is a manifestation of inheritance.


    If so, you are not qualified to compare with chufei''s system inheritance.


    "Well I can see that you''re talking about your inner thoughts, but I still don''t understand. " Elder sun smiles bitterly.


    "No matter what, now I''m your apprentice. I call you Shifu, so I''m from xiaodongtian. I don''t think there''s any doubt about that? Teacher Father


    Chufei doesn''t like to be doubted, and no one likes the feeling of being doubted.


    "Well, it is." Elder sun nods. Chufei is right. Since elder sun has accepted chufei as an apprentice, chufei is already a member of xiaodongtian. It has nothing to do with his family background.


    "Only in this way, I thought that the resources and help I could get would be lost." But elder Sun Fei sighed with disappointment.


    "Master, can we rely on outsiders to rebuild the cave? Even if the people of that sect are willing to help, I''m afraid such a small cave can only be regarded as a vassal of others? "


    "Don''t talk about people like that. After all, it''s my benefactor in the little cave. It''s the blissful gate. You have to remember that this time, the blissful gate is kind to our sect. You can''t let outsiders laugh at our sect. They don''t even have any respect."Sun Changlao chattered, but Chu Fei had already wandered outside. Nothing else. Chu Fei was stunned when he heard these three words.

 Chapter 212

    At the moment, Chu Fei''s heart is just sighing. It''s true that mountains don''t turn, water doesn''t turn, and people don''t turn. This has been thrown to Wuzhou. Jizhou has spread the word from Jizhou. It is still closely related to the blissful gate.


    "Are you listening to what I''m saying?" Elder sun wants to go on, but he finds that Chu Fei doesn''t know when he has lost his mind.


    "Master, I really don''t know about other schools, but the blissful gate..." Chufei has no choice but to smile. It turns out that Master Yu Lianhua, the elder of the blissful gate and master of Yun Shuxue, didn''t send chufei casually.


    Jade lotus bar chufei throw to Wuzhou base Island, and also chufei throw to Tianzhu Mountain, this is with chufei say "you go to small cave" almost meaning!


    After all, under the Tianzhu Mountain is yuzhuzong, and then thousands of miles away is xiaodongtian, which is not far away from Lagerstroemia.


    "Who in the world doesn''t know the blissful gate!" Sun Changlao is only amused. He thinks that what chufei said is the characteristic of the female leader and male subordinate of the blissful gate. After all, the blissful gate is the only place in the world where men can only be concubines and cauldrons.


    "Yes, but how many people know Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue?"


    "What? Do you know Master Yu? " Elder sun was really shocked this time. The name of yulianhua could not be called by anyone. Moreover, from chufei''s tone, elder sun could recognize chufei''s acquaintance with them.


    "I was thrown here by her Ah... " Chu Fei looked up at the sky and sighed. There was an inexplicable feeling in his heart. I can''t say whether it''s sad or any other emotion. If I really want to say it, I''m afraid I feel a little pressure on the meticulous method of jade lotus''s step-by-step overhaul.


    I thought that in that urgent situation, yulianhua would really throw chufei to a separate continent as he said, but I didn''t expect that she had the idea to help xiaodongtian rise.


    If yu Lianhua didn''t have this idea, Chu Fei would never believe it. After all, in the novel, those people with high accomplishments are top conspirators.


    "Ha ha, well, in that case, it seems that you are indeed sent by Master Yu of the blissful gate."


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that what he thought was revealing his true feelings turned out to be his "identity". Of course, this is a little unreasonable.


    At this time, there were shouts of surprise from outside, as if something bad had happened. Elder sun and Chu Fei look at each other, and then they rush out of the tent.


    Elder sun is much faster than chufei. When chufei comes out, he finds elder sun standing with Mingyue and all of them look at the huge stone.


    Chu Fei followed everyone''s eyes and found that there was a man, a man, and an old man on the stone.


    However, the old man''s appearance is a little too bad to compliment. His appearance is too rough and crazy. His hair is tangled together and looks like he hasn''t washed his hair for months.


    The clothes the old man wore were also very simple. A piece of cloth around his waist was his clothes. He was barefoot and had no shoes.


    I don''t know when this person appeared, because we haven''t heard anything before. It''s the same with everyone who used to chat with the campfire outside. If someone hadn''t happened to take a look at the stone, he wouldn''t have noticed that there was one more person there.


    "My friend, what can I do for you?" Elder sun asked cautiously.


    But the old man did not respond, just staring at the moon in the crowd.


    Have you met an old goat? There were many people and girls present, but Mingyue was the only one who could really count as the best beauty. But when Chu Fei came out, the old man''s eyes finally changed.


    He looked at chufei, and chufei also happened to see each other.


    Chufei was also very puzzled, because from the old man''s eyes, chufei could not see any aggression, but there was a kind of gratitude and reverence in it.


    Just when Chu Fei wanted to ask, the old man floated down the boulder, stood in front of Chu Fei and bowed down. After three times in a row, he walked to the side of Chu Fei''s body and stood there quietly.


    "Daoyou?" Chufei also learned the title of the dialogue between elder sun and the dragon. Originally, it was just a casual one, but chufei realized the identity of the man before his voice fell.


    This rough looking old man must be the dragon! Otherwise, there is no reason to explain the behavior of this old man!


    Other than that, the three worships were definitely for thanks, and then came to chufei''s side purely to show that he seemed ready to be loyal to chufei.


    It is true that a dragon that has turned into a dragon wants to be loyal to Chu Fei. This kind of thing is really hard to understand.


    Chu Fei glanced at everyone in doubt, and finally looked at the old man and said:


    "Daoyou, isn''t it the dragon before?"Rough crazy old man looked at Chu Fei and nodded slightly after a while, but he didn''t speak, as if he couldn''t speak. But before I was Jiaolong, I liked to talk!


    However, whether the old man spoke or not, his identity had been confirmed at this time. People finally understand why this guy has been staring at the moon for so long.


    To put it bluntly, Mingyue also helped him, but why didn''t he go to worship Mingyue? This is not something we can understand.


    "Why did you come back again? Since you have turned into a dragon, shouldn''t you go to heaven and go to the sea and let you roam?"


    The old man shook his head and didn''t speak, but his eyes were full of disdain. In other words, the old man seems to have no interest in traveling around the world.


    "I don''t know why you don''t speak, but since you''re here In this way, I don''t think about where to go for the time being. If there''s no place to go, it''s better to stay It''s also a good choice to be with us. " Chu Fei was almost talking to himself, but as a result, everyone had seen clearly. Even if Chu Fei didn''t say that, it seemed that the old man would do the same.


    "Daoyou, what''s your name?" Chu Fei asked again.


    This time, the old man didn''t answer again, and even didn''t respond at all. He stood and looked at it quietly, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    However, no matter where chufei went, he would still follow chufei. Of course, there was no taboo at all, and he listened to chufei''s arrangement very much.


    In addition to Chu Fei, the only person who can communicate with him is Mingyue. In addition, even elder sun is ignored.


    But they do have such strength Although he was only a few classes better than elder sun before he was transformed into a dragon, it was another matter after he was transformed into a dragon.


    As a dragon, he naturally has divine power. Now elder sun can''t compare his strength. As for how high he is and whether he can become a saint, there is no way to say.


    I''m afraid only the Dragon itself can make it clear. However, for the convenience of address, Chu Fei forced the old man to give him a name, which was very simple. He called him Longwu. As for who long1234 was, Chu Fei had no idea.


    After all, Chu Fei didn''t choose the name in order, but because he was familiar with the name. Whether it was a movie or a novel, the name Longwu was always popular.


    Nothing else happened that night, but before preparing for the rest, chufei was very generous and gave everyone a mattress of Simmons. As for mineral water and other things, they were always available.


    Everyone was shocked by the comfort of Simmons'' mattress, but at this time, Chu Fei had already returned to the tent with Long Wu, and naturally did not hear people''s shock and praise.


    "Uncle long..." This is the way of addressing Chu Fei after he named him. After all, in terms of age, there is no problem for him to be Chu Fei''s uncle.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "Eat..." Longwu didn''t answer chufei''s question directly, but his concise words made chufei understand his meaning.


    Before that, we had another fried rice with eggs. This time, we all ate two or three portions, and Longwu ate a lot, but he couldn''t measure it by a few portions.


    At this time, dragon five said a eat, it means that he has not enough, also want to eat! Especially what chufei provided.


    Chu Fei turns over the system bitterly. He is wondering if he can find a more full food.


    However, Chu Fei was not very satisfied, because the biggest food Chu Fei could find was roast whole sheep and suckling pig. Even so, it seemed very difficult to make a dragon eat enough.


    But even if not, it''s better than nothing. Long Wuda came all the way to follow Chu Fei. Although he didn''t speak much, he would certainly be of great help in the future.


    Thinking of this, chufei unlocked the roast whole sheep and roast suckling pig, and immediately exchanged a large pile on the ground. Dragon five very happy sat on the ground to eat up, and eat fast, a pig and a sheep in his hand, but a sway will not even residue.


    Chu Fei is thinking, before the Dragon five forms, will you eat raw faster!


    However, since Longwu is eating haisai here, chufei can''t sleep any more. After thinking about it, he can only continue to think about rebuilding the school.


    The night passed quickly. The color of the day lit up. When everyone came out of the tent, they found that chufei had already stood on the top of the mountain.


    In Chu Fei''s hand, there was a thing that people didn''t understand. There were groups of red and luminous things flying around. One moment they flew far away, and the other came back.


    This is an item that Chu Fei thought of not long ago, and for this set of things, Chu Fei specially searched the system for a long time to find it.


    Chufei''s hand is the computer, of course, the configuration is super invincible high, and those flying things, in fact, are detection robots, such things have appeared in some science fiction moviesWhat Chu Fei has to do now is to record all the terrain around the Taihua mountain, sort out the information, and then take it back to the earth to find some people to help design the architectural layout of the new small cave, and so on.

 Chapter 213

    Although we don''t know what is in Chu Fei''s hands, or what is flying in the sky, no matter who it is, we can see that what Chu Fei is doing is very important.


    We carefully came together, for fear of accidentally touching those flying things and destroying what Chu Fei was doing.


    "What are these things? Why do they look so strange?" A disciple asked the people around him in a low voice.


    "Who knows, but what elder martial brother Chu did must be serious."


    "Elder martial sister, do you know what this is?" Twelve disciples thought that they had limited knowledge, so they left the problem to Mingyue.


    But Mingyue is also puzzled, and Cheng Feng around him is not so good. Two people looked at each other, the most will line of sight on the body of elder sun.


    Elder sun was very angry and funny, and said:


    "since you all want to know, go to the boy''s back and have a look, don''t you know?"


    "Yes, go and have a look. The thing in elder martial brother Chu''s hand must be the key! It looks like it controls these little things! "


    Saying this, we carefully gathered around to Chu Fei''s back, but what they saw still made people confused.


    Chu Fei didn''t pay much attention to the computer screen in his hand, because the computer itself could control the whole process. Chu Fei just pressed a start and proofread some data.


    "What are you, boy?" As the master of Chu Fei, elder Sun took the lead in asking questions.


    "Good thing..." Chufei said with a smile, "it''s called a computer. These little things in the sky are robots. They are scanning the appearance around Taihua mountain. Finally, we can see every detail of Taihua mountain clearly on the computer, and then we can design our new cave according to the overall landform."


    Although we can''t understand the two words of computer and robot, we can still understand the later description of landform. So, when you know that this set of things is the key to re create a new small cave, you are very excited.


    However, this process will not end soon. After all, the scope of Taihua mountain is not small. After all, the robot collects all the information into the computer, and the time has come an hour later.


    At this time, little star followed dragon five out of the tent, perhaps because he witnessed the evolution of dragon five from Jiaolong to Shenlong, so little star also liked dragon five.


    And dragon five is strong, carrying a little girl and a little fox on the shoulder will not feel any trouble, simply chufei also let dragon five with little star.


    "Well, all the data are sorted out. During this period, you can have a good rest, or you can go around and have a good exploration. Anyway, with Uncle long, you are safe enough."


    In this way, chufei put computers, robots and other things into his own heaven and earth ring.


    "Where are you going?" Elder sun asked with a smile.


    "Find capable people and design for us what kind of buildings we should build."


    "Is it safe?" Mingyue also asked.


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "I''m going to a much safer place than here."


    Just when Chu Fei was ready to leave the world of crape myrtle, a little younger martial brother beside him said with a smile:


    "elder martial brother Chu, let''s go after dinner..."


    "Yes, that''s right. Let''s finish breakfast before we go..."


    Although other people didn''t agree, they looked at Chu Fei with abnormal expectation. Chufei is funny. It seems that these people have fallen in love with fried rice with eggs, but it seems that rice can sell for a lot of money in the world


    "They''re all monks. What if they don''t eat for a few days?" Chu Fei intentionally stares at those people who shout to eat, but unexpectedly, Chu Fei''s behavior does not stop everyone''s impulse to eat, on the contrary, it attracts those female disciples to use their unique skills.


    "Elder martial brother Chu Have some Don''t be so fierce They are hungry... "


    Not too professional coquetry, but just because it is not professional enough, leading to the beginning of Chu Fei was defeated. In desperation, Chu Fei had to prepare another delicious meal for us, and after eating it with us, we could finally leave.


    However, before Chu Fei left, Mingyue stopped Chu Fei, took out two Heaven and earth bags from her arms and put them into Chu Fei''s hand, saying:


    "this is a little gold and silver that everyone has collected. I know you are useful, but not much, and we will try our best to collect it for you in the future."


    "Oh, I thought you all forgot! Well, it''s easy to work with money. Now those people will surely give us the best design! "


    Chufei smiles and hands the gold and silver in the heaven and earth bag, but returns the bag to Mingyue. After all, for today''s small cave, even the seemingly ordinary things like heaven and earth bags are in urgent need.


    "Well, if you''re all right, don''t spread out, so as to avoid any danger." After admonishing everyone, Chu Fei opens his hands to the little fox on Long Wu''s shoulder. The little fox barks and quickly re enters Chu Fei''s arms. Then Chu Fei waves to everyone and starts the transmission function of the system.For chufei''s inexplicable disappearance, it was the first time for everyone present to see it except for the little star. But with just praise, surprise of the public, presumably, dragon five''s response is very special.


    Because at the moment when chufei disappeared, Longwu felt a strong and unimaginable energy, opened a void channel, and chufei left through that void channel.


    Longwu''s shock is not obvious, but at this time he has more positive reasons for his decision to stay with chufei.


    "Little star, come and play with my sister, let uncle long have a rest!"


    Girls are always smart, so when a girl found dragon five strange, she took the initiative to pick up the little star.


    "Little star, do you know where elder martial brother Chu has gone?" The girl just casually asked, but little star said with a playful smile:


    "I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    The little star''s cute suddenly let the girls all spoil around, and elder sun, Mingyue and Cheng Feng came to Longwu, silent.


    On earth, in the original Lianhuachi Hotel and now the super grocery store, where the progress of reconstruction and decoration is almost half, Chu Fei appears in his room with a fox in his arms.


    It''s still that layout, it''s still those things, but the computer on the desk in the room is playing soothing music. Chu Fei sat in front of the computer and looked at it briefly. He found that the computer had not been turned off for a long time. It should be the music playing specially set by Dadong, so that Chu Fei could hear the music when he came back.


    Of course, it could be an Suyi or Shi Shinong But this is not important, at least for Chu Fei.


    Chufei smiles and presses the call bell on the table. A moment later, an Suyi pushes open the door of chufei''s room with a smile.


    "Back?" After entering the room, an Suyi looked at Chu Fei with a smile and asked softly.


    "Yes, why are you here today, Dadong?" Chu Fei asked with a smile,


    "he''s chatting with Jin panghua, and now I''m here with nothing to do."


    "Here comes boss Kim? See him later and get down to business first. " Chufei pauses, looks at him and sits on the sofa beside him with a smile. An Suyi says:


    "help me find a designer who is strong enough, an architectural designer. It''s better to be proficient in the design of ancient architecture, the game related, and all kinds of 3D Software..."


    "You''re demanding a lot..." An Su Yi said with a smile, Chu Fei nodded, also know that their requirements are a little high, but no way, now Chu Fei''s demand is so high.


    "It''s true, but only in this way can it be useful. No matter how high the money is, it''s important to do things." Chu Fei once again confessed a later calculate to expose this matter in the past.


    "Well, don''t worry. It''s hard to find such a person, but it''s not hard to find him. There will be results before tonight. " Ansuyi nodded and took the arrangement.


    "Is there anything else?" Ansuyi asked with a smile.


    Chu Fei thought about it. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him. When he was about to meet Jin panghua, an Suyi said with a smile:


    "since you have nothing to do, let me talk about it. First, Zhao Yong has come back, and now he lives in a room upstairs."


    Chu Fei nods and smiles bitterly in his heart. It seems that he is really busy and dizzy. Zhao Yong''s affairs are forgotten by him directly.


    "Another is Miss Wan Yu. Her ear has been diagnosed. It doesn''t need much complicated treatment. It can be cured soon, no more than a week."


    Chu Fei nodded again and said:


    "Su Yi, have you talked with Wan Yu? Did she show that she wanted to stay? "


    "Although I don''t know what the other plan you should stay behind is, I can still see clearly. Although she is full of curiosity about everything, she is just curious and has no special idea."


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "I''m sorry to keep something from you. I''ll tell you when it''s time."


    "Don''t think that I don''t know anything. In fact, I''ve figured out where the book went, and when you lived in my house, I went to your room to look for you too..." An Su Yi says with a smile, the emotion in the eyes makes Chu Fei particularly at ease.


    "Then you can continue to guess, guess there is a reward!" Chu Fei said jokingly.


    "What else can you give me? I''m very satisfied with my life now. I want money, money and career."


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Let''s talk about something else first. By the way, what happened to yechen?" Chu Fei suddenly thinks of Ye Chen, mainly because he doesn''t want to drag on any more. After all, ye Chen''s business is just a small matter. If you don''t go, you''re not happy. It''s a waste of time. It''s better to finish it in a hurry.


    "He has urged me many times. If you have time now, it will start tomorrow." Ansuyi smiles confidently.


    "Well, let''s make arrangements. Tomorrow, let the boy know what it means to have someone outside."After saying this, Chu Fei stood up and came to an Suyi. After that, he pulled an Suyi up and said:


    "accompany me to meet Jin Banhua''s companion, Zhao Yong. I''ll talk about it later."


    An Su Yi nodded, then led Chu Fei out of the room and came to another room on the same floor. Chufei didn''t know that this room used to be a private room, but it was just a big private room with complete supporting facilities. It could be regarded as a super luxurious reception room without changing anything.


    After arriving at the door, an Suyi knocked on the door. When the voice of Dadong "please come in" came from inside, an Suyi pushed the door open and they stepped in.

 Chapter 214

    The rooms are very luxurious, just like the private rooms of all five-star hotels. However, in terms of the scenery outside the window, this private room can''t be compared with five-star hotels.


    "Boss Jin! Long time no see, ha ha At the first sight of Jin panghua, the gratitude in Chu Fei''s heart surged to his heart again. After all, Jin panghua was kind to Chu Fei.


    "Ha ha, young man, it''s really you. Yes, I said I didn''t see the wrong person. You definitely have potential! Ha ha ha Gold with flower stand up, quickly came to Chu Fei in front of deep is full of fat hand.


    Chu Fei held Jin panghua''s hand tightly and said:


    "boss Jin, is the noodle stand still open?"


    "It''s open. What can I do if I don''t open it?"


    "Come and help me!" Chufei said with a smile.


    "But the problem is, I don''t know what you''re doing!" Jin panghua''s words are not true. Since Dadong contacted Jin panghua, Dadong didn''t tell him what chufei had done.


    Of course, Dadong also told Jin panghua that Chu Fei had opened a grocery store, but the problem is that the grocery store that Jin panghua thought was just an ordinary grocery store. What he saw after he came here today has completely overthrown his traditional cognition.


    "Ha ha, boss Jin, don''t say anything else. I''m willing to help you. It''s absolutely not illegal, and I still have the support from above!" After Chu Fei finished, he took Jin panghua back to the sofa and sat down, while an Suyi walked out with a smile.


    Now this is the world of men, and what they say is also a topic between men. Of course, there is no part that is not suitable for children, but there is no need for Anyi to stay.


    "Legal, but also make money! Come, of course. Why don''t you come? " After hearing Chu Fei''s rude introduction, Jin panghua made a decision in the extreme time.


    "Well, Dadong, go and say hello to them and let them go through the formalities." Chufei said they must be Xiaoman and others from Xiyuan. Dadong nodded and ran out laughing.


    For Jin panghua, Dadong also likes him very much. After all, the golden companion industry sounds very curious. Moreover, it can be said that the things that Jin panghua once offended people are legendary.


    "Boy, you''re a big grocery store!" Jin panghua leaned on the sofa, patted her huge stomach and sighed.


    "Hey, boss Jin, you said that I''m not an ordinary person. Of course, I can''t open an ordinary grocery store!"


    The next two people talked for a long time, until Dadong was carrying a stack of contracts and waiting for a soldier to come in.


    "Feige, boss Jin, the contract is here." To say this, Dadong bar put a stack of documents on the tea table.


    When Dadong and the soldier came in, boss Jin had been shocked. Anyway, they are 40 or 50 years old. It''s absolutely no problem to say that shopping malls are well-informed.


    But in Jin panghua''s cognition, even with the support of the people above, it is only the support behind. Where is Chu Fei like this, said to have the above support, even the contract is sent under the supervision of soldiers.


    Needless to say, this is no longer a simple support, even ordinary public-private partnerships will not have such a degree of performance.


    "Boss Jin, look at the contract first, and then we''ll talk."


    "Well, you wait for me for a while, and I''ll see." Naturally, you should read the contract carefully, but most of the time, you don''t need to read it word by word.


    Jin panghua just looked through the contracts, simply looked at the work content and welfare system, then came to the end and saw a lot of confidentiality agreements.


    There are two kinds of confidentiality agreements, one is related to the state, the other is related to the enterprise secrets. And the confidentiality agreement he saw can be said to involve all possible aspects.


    It can be said that these confidentiality agreements are absolutely the most complete confidentiality agreements in the world!


    Seeing the confidentiality agreement, Jin panghua couldn''t help taking a breath. He looked up at chufei and saw that chufei was smiling at himself.


    "Don''t say anything else, young man. You''ll know your skills when you see this confidentiality agreement. I have nothing to say, as long as I can give my child a good life, brother, the 200 Jin fat is yours! "


    Said this, Jin panghua picked up the signature pen from the side, quickly signed his name on those confidentiality agreements, as for those ordinary contracts, Jin panghua didn''t care at all.


    Chu Fei''s praise in his heart is that he is really knowledgeable. He knows that in this case, the weight of those small contracts doesn''t have to go to these confidentiality agreements at all.


    "Dadong, what position are you short of?" Chu Fei turns to ask a way.


    "Haha, the same position as me, shopkeeper!" Dadong announced excitedly.


    Over there, after Jin panghua signed the confidentiality agreement, he picked up a cup of tea and just took a mouthful of it, he heard Da Dong''s words, shop boy!


    Poof!Because too surprised, Jin panghua directly spurted out all the tea in her mouth before she could swallow it. And it just sprayed on Dadong.


    Chufei laughed, and the soldier beside him also had a smile on his face. Chu Fei doesn''t know this person, because he hasn''t contacted the people in Xiyuan for a long time, but in fact, this person is in charge of all the work of docking the super grocery store with Xiyuan.


    Of course, it is better to say that they are military officers than soldiers, and they are still officers one level higher than Xiaoman. However, he doesn''t directly interfere in the work here. He just exists as a supervisor and reports the progress to Xiyuan at any time.


    "Don''t worry, boss Jin. The shopkeeper is not the one you think. If you don''t pay much, it''s a little less than Dadong. Anyway, he''s also an old employee. How about eighty thousand yuan for you?"


    Chufei is not simply rich. In fact, chufei knows that the superhero project in cooperation with Xiyuan also involves the reward and bonus system. As long as the superheroes complete the task, they will get the reward and bonus, and chufei''s super grocery store will naturally get a dividend.


    So money is never chufei''s problem.


    "How much? Eight hundred and eight? " It''s not that Jin panghua didn''t hear clearly, but that eight hundred and eight sounds more reliable than eighty thousand eight at least.


    "Eighty eight thousand, boss Jin, don''t look down on our grocery store, hehe!" Dadong didn''t care about the water sprayed on his body, but looked at the golden companion flower with a narrow face.


    "Then what am I going to do? What can I do to get a monthly salary of 88, 000 yuan?" Jin panghua plays an important role here, deliberately biting the monthly salary very clearly, but it''s not his fault. Everyone is the same. After all, they are all people who need to earn money to support their families.


    "Let Dadong talk to you slowly. Anyway, you two will be in charge of our grocery store. Let me know if you need anything." Chu Fei laughs and says:


    "for the time being, I''ll go up there and see another old friend. I haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s just that boss Jin and Dadong have a good understanding of the situation, and we''ll have a good dinner in the evening!"


    "Well, I won''t delay you any more. If nothing else, I''ll be satisfied with this salary!" After finishing, Jin panghua stood up to say goodbye to Chu Fei.


    After some politeness, chufei finally left the room. Outside, chufei saw Shi Shi standing at the door.


    "Shi Shi, why are you here?"


    "Sister Ann told me to wait for you here." Shi Shi said with a professional smile.


    "Don''t be so professional. Be natural. Let''s go and take me to Zhao Yong."


    Zhao Yong is on the upper floor, and his room is also the previous private room of the hotel. But at this time Zhao Yong''s state is not rare, his body wrapped in a pile of gauze, looks like a mummy is not much different.


    "Zhao Yong, how can you be like this? What''s the best day after tomorrow?" The first time he entered the door, Chu Fei cried out in surprise.


    "Mr. Chu?"


    "I wipe it, Zhao Yong. What''s your condition, your eyes? Have you been beaten to the head of a pig? " It''s not that Chu Fei is making a fuss, but that a person who has been trained by nine dead souls is the level of the day after tomorrow''s peak, and this level has been beaten like this. Everyone will be surprised.


    "Well, I''m useless." Zhao Yong was lying in bed with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Yong wry smile, simple about the whole process. In fact, just like the original plan, Zhao Yong made a detour to return home, but on the way he was targeted by agents from many countries.


    If those agents just rush up and down one by one, it''s OK, but that group of people are united in the end. It seems that they have given up the plan to recruit Zhao Yong, but changed the goal to prevent Zhao Yong from returning to China.


    The military ruled out several teams to meet Zhao Yong, but lost a lot of people in the process. In the end, only three people came back with Zhao Yong, and these three people were all seriously injured, just like Zhao Yong.


    "How many people are there?" Chufei asked.


    "More than a thousand I don''t know. " Zhao Yong smiles bitterly.


    Chufei nodded and knew that there was no way. But now it seems that Zhao Yong''s strength at the peak of the day after tomorrow is good, but he still lacks a lot of strong skills in fighting.


    "Take good care of yourself first. When you are well, there are plenty of opportunities to avenge those brothers." Chu Fei talks with Zhao Yong for a while and then leaves.


    It was not until the evening that Chu Fei came out of the room and had a big dinner with us. He introduced Jin panghua to us at the dinner table and confirmed the relationship between Jin panghua and us.


    After dinner, in the room, everyone got together again. After an afternoon''s communication, Jin panghua has already understood the super grocery store and the superhero plan. In short, it''s just two words, shocking.


    "I''ve found the person you want, but it depends on the interview later." An Suyi said while drinking tea.


    "Well, where are you from?""Shencheng people, the name is keto."


    "The name is keto? What''s the name? " Chu Fei is dumb.


    "Or code name, nickname..." Ansuyi said with a smile.


    "Well, when will he arrive?"


    "There''s half an hour left. Someone has been arranged to pick it up." An Su Yi stopped and said, "we came by plane. We paid for the tickets."


    "No wonder..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t have any opinions about it. After all, he was really worried. Although there is no danger in the sect for the time being, we can''t let everyone live in tents all the time. Adults are OK, but little star is just a child.


    Soon, an Suyi''s mobile phone rang while listening to everyone''s chatting. She took out the phone and said to Chu Fei after listening for a few words:


    "the person has arrived, right at the door. I''ll be up soon... "


    "OK, just bring it in. I''ll have a good chat with him."


    Because chufei is about to do business, everyone stands up and leaves. However, Dadong is stopped by chufei and wants to stay and meet the so-called keto group with chufei.

 Chapter 215

    At the moment, chufei''s room left him and Dadong alone. The others had already left, while ansuyi went to pick up keto base.


    "Feige, how did you think of finding someone to do design?"


    "I joined a sect there, but there are only ten people left. I just moved to a new place and need to rebuild."


    "A school of more than ten people? Why does it sound like a guild in the game? There are more than ten people in that world? " Dadong looks puzzled. It''s not surprising that Dadong, who can''t imagine how a sect with only a dozen people in the world of crape myrtle sticks to it.


    "This sect used to be very powerful. Anyway, a lot of messy things happened later. That''s how internal and external troubles happened."


    After saying this, Chu Fei took out the computer that stored all the data of Taihua mountain and put it on the table, saying:


    "come and have a look, this place we just arrived has a good environment..."


    After turning on the computer, Chu Fei called out the file and showed Dadong all-round and 100% restored details.


    "If this place is a tourist area, it will definitely make a lot of money." Dadong has a certain understanding of scenic spots all over the world, which is much better than chufei.


    "I can''t help it. The scenery in that world is good, and people have good water and soil. The handsome men and the beautiful women..."


    "Well, they''re all good stars Hey, Feige, how about you start a movie company? Let''s make people in that world act in movies. It''s definitely a cut! "


    "It''s very easy to get it. You''re not afraid that people will find the world is too weak when they come here, so you can kill people with magic directly?" Chu is speechless.


    "It''s also a matter However, there are always many possibilities. You have to think about it carefully. Since you have such resources, Feige, there must be some significance. "


    Chufei nodded, which is for sure. The reason why a person who has a system has a system is that it is not for you to pretend. There must be something deeper, which must be the ultimate significance of the emergence of the system.


    But what is that? Chu Fei can''t touch it for the time being, so there''s no need to worry.


    Dong Dong!


    There was a knock outside the door. You don''t have to ask. It must be ansu who came with that keto group. Dadong called, please come in. The door opened and an Suyi came in.


    An Su Yi was followed by a tall and thin young man. He seemed to be a little younger than Chu Fei, a little childish, but his self-confidence was obvious.


    Chu Fei just looked at it and knew that this keto group should be a person with real ability.


    "This is our boss, Mr. Chu. This is keto. His real name is..." Ansuyi didn''t go on because she didn''t know the real name of keto. At the moment, she was waiting for keto to take the initiative to say her name.


    But keto just laughed and said:


    "I only use the vest to do the work, not the real name." After saying this, keto Ji came to Chu Fei and Dadong, stretched out his hand and said, "hello."


    After being polite, everyone sat down one after another, and an Suyi walked out with a smile. When ansuyi went out, keto''s eyes were very unnatural and floated out with ansuyi''s back.


    It was not until ansuyi came out of the room and closed the door that keto''s eyes unfortunately came back.


    In this regard, Dadong looks funny, but chufei is a little speechless. But don''t blame keto. Not everyone can resist the charm of a beautiful woman like ansu.


    "Keto base, I heard that you are very good at architectural design and game design, and also have a strong confidence in ancient architectural design?" Chu Fei took the initiative and began to discuss business.


    "Mr. Chu is very polite, but it''s also true. I''m a first-class registered architect. I''ve been involved in several major projects and received 3D modeling from many game companies. I believe Mr. Chu can satisfy all his needs."


    "Is it?" Chufei smiles, turns the computer in front of him to keto base, and says:


    "this is a terrain data. If I want to build a sect on it, can you give me all the designs?"


    "This..." It''s the first time for him to see such detailed and complex terrain data. Even if he took over the jobs of game companies before, those jobs are not so complicated.


    "Can the data be adjusted?" Keto asked carefully.


    "No, it''s not a game, so there''s no way to adjust to demand." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Hiss I can''t do it alone. I need to build a team. They are all my old friends. "


    "Well, my requirement is very simple, everything should fit these data, style, you know, antique, can be combined with modern technology and materials."


    "OK, no problem. Any other requirements? "


    "Well, this is a list that I listed in the front. Take a look at it. All the requirements written on it should be implemented in the design."Chu Fei''s list had been prepared for a long time. It was all about the basic functions and necessary functions of the buildings needed by a school.


    For example, the Sutra Pavilion is used to store all kinds of skills, so there are more supporting facilities in the periphery, and then the Dan Pavilion is for alchemy, which naturally has unique requirements


    "Mr. Chu, this is a bit complicated..."


    "Of course, it''s not complicated, and it won''t be turned into reimbursement for your plane ticket, do you think?"


    "Well, if I really want to do this, I have a request..." In fact, by this time, keto already wants to give up this task.


    Because in his view, this task is basically playing with people. In reality, a lot of inexplicable data have been lost and can''t be changed. Then all the architectural designs should conform to the landform, the ancient style, the modernization and the various functions of those buildings


    "Well, you say, as long as I don''t go too far, I can be satisfied."


    "I want to pay in advance At least 50 percent. Besides, this order can''t be counted without it.... " Keto put up a finger. It''s obvious that he''s making an offer, but it''s estimated that his offer is not 110000, at least 100000.


    "I can pay in full, but you have to work here. We can provide any equipment and tools you need, and you need to give people, effort and results."


    "Mr. Chu, I don''t know if you misunderstood my offer. I said one million." Keto sneers in his heart. He has found that this job is a burden to entrap people.


    "Keto, do you want to scare off boss Chu with this price?" Next to him, Dadong asked with a funny face.


    "I''m sorry, I went too far. But I admit that I do have this idea... " Keto base is not stupid either. It''s better to explain it directly when we know that we are beating around the Bush at this time. He continued:


    "first of all, you are not allowed to make any changes to the terrain data. Then we have to design according to the actual buildings. But if we do this, we need to explore on the spot. What''s the rock hardness of the mountain, how much it can bear, and so on. Detailed data need to be analyzed It''s a test... "


    "I''ll do it. Besides, you didn''t pay attention to it. In the information I gave you, there are all these things." Chufei said with a shrug.


    "Well, even if we don''t talk about this, there are also Mr. Chu''s requirements. Each of these buildings has many details, which are similar to real buildings. This is no longer a simple 3D design. To be honest, I really don''t want to accept it."


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "keto, what''s your job now?"


    Keto was puzzled and said: "I am a documentary director and planner of a video website."


    "Well, I don''t know whether your work is good or bad, and your team. In this way, how much money will you give up your work to help me finish this."


    Chu Fei holds the fox and rubs the fox''s head.


    "Mr. Chu, I didn''t say that if I didn''t have the previous ticket you provided, I would definitely think you were liars." Keto is also a wry smile. After all, it''s hard for such a thing to happen in reality.


    "I understand, but it''s important for me to do it anyway. What''s more, I can tell you clearly that this is not game design, but reality. I want to build a kind of sect in the fantasy world in such a place, fully recover, and also need absolutely high defense capability. Besides, the worst thing is to be able to withstand the explosion of an atomic bomb Can you do that? "


    Chufei''s request is not simple, although chufei is talking about the atomic bomb, not the hydrogen bomb. In fact, if chufei said that he would resist the hydrogen bomb explosion, I''m afraid that keto would have lifted the table long ago.


    "Are you kidding?" Keto is stupid.


    "If I say hydrogen bomb, that''s a joke." Chufei said with a smile.


    "I''m also a military fan. I know what kind of design is needed to achieve that level. Let''s put it this way. If it''s true, it can''t be done without hundreds of millions."


    "Of course, there''s no need to exaggerate. I''m satisfied that I can resist a missile without collapsing." Chu Fei suddenly found that he seemed to ignore the existence of array, so he changed his words.


    "That''s OK, but it''s not cheap to make a fake."


    "Well, anyway, that''s the basic thing, and the mountain data is also there. Except for the 18 peaks on the periphery, you can''t move them, but I want a really practical design, and I also need to have enough expansibility, what kind of holes to dig and what kind of materials to insert. You can do all these for me, and contact manager an with strength I''m going to try it. This is the last requirement... "


    Chu Fei made a request on the way, and it was a request that keto almost scolded.


    "Make a price for the job."


    Keto is secretly lucky, trying hard to calm his mood, but also seriously considering how much money it will cost to do it if it is trueAfter more than half an hour, keto said:


    "there are five of us. We need at least one million people for this job." Keto group: it''s the lion''s big mouth. As the old saying goes, it''s a matter of adding a counteroffer.


    But he ignored the importance of this matter to chufei. Chu Fei laughed, looked at Dadong, then looked at keto base, and said:


    "one million per person, I''ll pay in advance, and I''ll give you another five million after all of them are made, OK?" However, before keto had answered, Chu Fei said to Dadong:


    "Dadong, get a contract of intent."

 Chapter 216

    Getting a contract is a very simple thing, especially now that there are countless talents up and down here. Just five minutes later, Dadong came in with two contracts of intent.


    However, to be exact, the two contracts of dadongnong are much more authoritative than the so-called letter of intent, which can basically be regarded as formal contracts.


    Keto base was completely shocked when he saw the two contracts that Dadong took in.


    The previous discussion, although it was said that we were communicating, was completely taken as bullshit on the keto side, even if Chu Fei repeated it again and again, it was true.


    "Dadong, do you have a checkbook?" Chu Fei also suddenly thought of this, since he decided to pay in advance, but he didn''t even have a checkbook. The advance payment of millions of dollars was not just able to come out.


    "Well, you didn''t, and neither did I. Feige, you are going to take my short son... " Dadong also knows what chufei is thinking, but he doesn''t have it, so he can''t help it.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, if all this is true, you don''t need to pay in advance before signing the formal contract."


    "When they moved to Yandong, they had no way to pay for the equipment. They didn''t have the sincerity to set it up again." Chufei, this is also a more appropriate way of operation, which is good for both sides but not bad.


    For this, Dadong has no objection. After all, it''s only 100000 yuan. Now the cash in the grocery store is more than that.


    Then it was easy. Dadong went out to get the money. Ten minutes later, 100000 yuan was put in front of keto group, and then he signed the contract. After this, keto can''t sit still.


    gold is so awesome. As Party B''s ketone, there is nothing else to do except to do full steam.


    Dadong has arranged a house for keto, and naturally for the other five people. However, after learning that the remaining four people are actually two couples, the number of rooms needed to be arranged is reduced by two, which is not a problem for Dadong.


    After entering the room arranged by the gold owner, keto took out his mobile phone and began to contact the people in his team next to each other, explaining the situation one by one, and completely determined the matter within an hour.


    Keto base is also an acute person. It''s confirmed here. He immediately bought the air tickets for the four people tomorrow morning, waiting for them to meet the next day and start working.


    Of course, in this process, keto also sorted out a list of the necessary equipment and equipment and gave it to Dadong for him to prepare.


    That night, chufei had nothing else to do. Until noon the next day, keto group and Dadong came to chufei''s room together.


    "The contract is ready, and the money is ready. As long as the contract is signed, the bank will transfer the money to each of your personal accounts immediately, one million for each person, and one million for each person after it is completed..." Chu Fei''s words may have been boasting last night, but now they are rich and powerful.


    After signing and paying, everything was done at one time. With the respect of the keto based team, Chu Fei left the super grocery store and drove away from the lotus pool with an Suyi.


    This is what we said yesterday. Ansuyi replied to yechen, and yechen directly started the live broadcast of the program. As for this program, it is also known to many Chinese people, the treasure appraisal program.


    Jianbao program is a program that often carries out live broadcast. For this program group, live broadcast is common. However, this live broadcast is different, because one of the people participating in this program is a young master from the Ye family in Shencheng.


    The Ye family in Shencheng is absolutely no stranger to the practitioners of antique shops in China. In fact, there are at least three layers of valuable antiques in China that have gone into Ye''s pocket.


    The Ye family has money, connections and insight. Their level of identification of antiques can be said to have risen to the first-class level of the whole antique industry. If it wasn''t for the pure scientific and technological means of the Academy of Sciences, I''m afraid they would be the absolute authority.


    "Su Yi, are they really ready? I don''t want this to be a dead end. " Sitting in the car, chufei asked while looking at his cell phone.


    "Naturally, I''m ready. This time, not only the Jianbao program group, but also the academicians of the Academy of Sciences and the school of engineering. The state has also come forward. In fact, this time''s program can be said to be a live program organized by the state, supervised throughout the whole process, and executed by the treasure program. "


    Ansuyi said softly with a smile.


    "Comparable to the Spring Festival Gala?"


    "Almost. Although the scale is not that big, this program has been publicized by the whole network and the whole TV station for a long time, but the final time has not been determined." Ansuyi pauses and says: "according to the current propaganda momentum, the audience rating can break 5 at least this time."


    Chu Fei doesn''t know much about ratings, but 5% is definitely 5%. In the past, 5% was still a very simple thing, but now in this era, breaking 1 is not enough, let alone breaking 5.You know, this audience rating is only the number that may appear when the hot variety show''s final live broadcast.


    "When does it start? Shall we not be late? " Chu Fei looked at the traffic flow outside and the time. Considering the seriousness of the traffic jam in Yanjing, he was worried.


    "Don''t worry, when we''ll start." An Suyi said with a smile, then took out a stack of information from her pocket and said:


    "this is the process of this program, which is divided into four parts."


    The first part is an interview with Chu Fei, ye Chen and other program participants. Of course, the interview time of Chu Fei and ye Chen is not comparable to that of other people.


    The second stage is the treasure competition. Of course, the competition is between Chu Fei and ye Chen. The content of their competition is to identify the antiques brought by other participants.


    As for the results, people from the academies of science and engineering verified the results on the spot, and the whole process of identification was made public, which can be regarded as a popular science popularization for the audience.


    The third stage, which is the final stage, first introduces why this program operates in this way, and at the same time introduces Ye Chen''s and Chu Fei''s gambling, and announces the results.


    As for the fourth stage, it is a documentary film, which is not long and was shot in advance. The content is about the imperial seal.


    "It seems that the Ye family has offended people." Chufei''s guess is not groundless. The flow arrangement of this program almost perfectly reflects how the whole program group aims at the Ye family.


    It can be said that this is just to dig a hole for the Ye family, and they have to jump in because of the presence of a country.


    "All antique dealers have more or less some dark side. The same is true of the Ye family. There are many national treasures out of their hands, but there is no way to get direct evidence." Ansu clothing is still a gentle smile, gentle to intoxicating.


    In fact, chufei would have done something rude if he hadn''t tried to control his impulse to stare at ansuyi.


    Beauty in the side, can sit in one''s arms is really few. And Chu Fei is like this now, because he can''t confirm his heart yet.


    Along the way, the car galloped for about an hour and a half before it came to the destination of this time, Yuanmingyuan. It was also a serious traffic jam on the road, otherwise it would take so long.


    After getting off the bus, there is a special guide sign near the parking lot to indicate the recording location of this program. However, chufei and an Suyi do not need to find their own way, because there is already a director of the program team waiting here.


    "Miss Ann and Mr. Chu? Hello, I''m the director of Jianbao program. My name is Tang Qinli. " Tang Qinli is a man about 289 years old. His appearance is very ordinary, but his love for his work can easily infect others.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    After a simple greeting, under the leadership of director Tang Zili, an Suyi and Chu Fei came to the recording scene of Jianbao program. Although the location of the program recording is in Yuanmingyuan, it is actually a temporary stage built in Yuanmingyuan. There are two recording locations. One is the scene, with a large screen as the background, which can play all kinds of ACRS at any time. Then there is the second scene, which is the place to interview the participants.


    Because it''s live, there will be a lot of uncontrollable places in the process of the program, but it doesn''t need Chu Fei to worry about it. After all, other people''s program teams are experienced teams.


    "Let''s go make-up and start the interview again..." Tang said in person.


    Chu Fei and an Su Yi don''t have any opinions, but only Chu Fei needs make-up. In fact, an Su Yi doesn''t need make-up any more.


    A moment later, Chu Fei, who finished making up, and an Suyi entered the recording studio together, where they met the hostess in charge of the interview.


    An Suyi is not required to participate in the interview. In fact, she just accompanies Chu Fei to play the role of an agent.


    Chu Fei sat down under the arrangement of Tang, and the host was ready for the interview.


    "Hello, Mr. Chu. Could you tell me briefly why you came to our treasure screening program?" Asked the polite hostess.


    "All right." Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said: "in fact, the reason why I came to participate in this program is not complicated. It''s entirely because I ran into Mr. Ye Chen when I was traveling in Shencheng. Because there happened to be a roadside stand selling antiques, I had a chance to gamble with Mr. Ye."


    "Well, as far as I know, Mr. Ye Chen also came to the program today and will participate in the recording of the program. He is the master of the biggest antique business in China. He has a lot of eyes that many old experts praise in antique identification. Why do you dare to gamble with him, Mr. Chu


    The host''s words make Chu Fei stunned, because Chu Fei found that there is something in the host''s words. Next to watching an Suyi also heard, accompanied by an Suyi standing director Tang personally also heard.An Suyi frowned and looked at Tang Qinli, who sighed helplessly and pointed to her brain. The meaning was very simple. The hostess was crazy.


    Yechen is very handsome, from many angles, yechen is the girl''s prince charming. So the hostess also very natural stand to yechen there, to Chu Fei''s question is a little unfriendly.


    "You shouldn''t use ''why dare'' to ask, you should ask, why dare I?"

 Chapter 217

    The hostess was obviously angry with chufei''s self-confident and not too friendly answer, so her question was more biased.


    "Mr. Chu, antique identification is a very profound knowledge. Especially now, the technology of counterfeiting is more and more developed. Even experts are not sure that their identification results are correct. Why do you have such strong self-confidence?"


    Chu Fei laughs and says: "in fact, the reason is very simple, because I am strong enough. In other words, I am qualified. As for the experts you mentioned, I don''t know if they are really qualified to be experts. "


    "Mr. Chu, I believe your confidence will bring many highlights to this program. But now can you talk about what you think of Mr. Ye Chen? "


    "Yechen, a handsome young man with a good family background and a little antique appreciation ability, so I think he will be very attractive to a little girl like you."


    Chufei smiles all the time when he speaks, and it''s polite, though he doesn''t want to. But this program is live, Chu Fei naturally will not let his TV show debut what bad situation.


    Now, the live signal of this treasure authentication program has been put out. There are many viewers in front of the TV and computer because they saw the live broadcast of this treasure authentication program.


    However, due to the effective delay means of live programs, what audiences see now is only interviews with other program participants, less than the interview clips of chufei.


    "Is Mr. Chu jealous of Mr. yechen?" The question of the hostess has lost the professionalism that the hostess should have. Director Tang Qinli constantly gestured at the hostess, but the hostess pretended not to see it.


    "There''s no need to be jealous. In terms of family background, I may not be able to compete with him, but my life is rich enough." Chu Fei is talking about her own experience in this period of time, but the hostess is associated with the information of Chu Fei when she was a dandy before.


    After all, it was the TV station that did the program, so the information of Chu Fei was sorted out in great detail.


    "Mr. Shichu, according to your parents'' description, all the people who want to go into business are going to succeed in Shichu. In this process, Mr. Chu has never been in touch with antiques collection. I don''t know why Mr. Chu is so confident in his own eyes. Can you tell us more about it for our audience? "


    Chu Fei ha ha a smile, but in the heart already did not have any good impression to this host.


    "I don''t know what all the materials you found contain, but I don''t think that no matter how they are written on them, they can completely cover what I am good at, can they?"


    Chu Fei made a detour. It''s not that he can''t give the host some color, but that he doesn''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, the host can''t do anything to Chu Fei in the end.


    The interview soon ended, but after that, director Tang Qinli didn''t immediately bring Chu Fei and an Suyi to the scene. Instead, he held the hostess and taught her a lesson for a long time.


    That hostess pour also want to be strong, seem to be long expected, anyway when get training don''t have a little sad appearance, on the contrary constantly provocative Chu Fei.


    Tang Qinli has no choice but to give up for the time being. After all, it''s time for the live broadcast.


    "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry, but you can rest assured that after the live broadcast, she will pay for what she has done." Director Tang Qinli''s voice is very loud and there is no taboo.


    "No, I believe you. Now can I go to the live show? "


    "Well, it''s almost over. Before you, other people''s interviews have ended. The next stage is the treasure authentication competition. Mr. Chu, if you don''t have any questions, you can start now."


    "I don''t have any problems, of course." Chu Fei nodded, and then an Suyi, led by Tang Qinli, came to the side of the live broadcast, waiting for the host''s announcement of the next stage.


    Now, the other contestants who participated in the live broadcast of the program have already stood there, and Chu Fei has also seen Ye Chen''s figure. However, like Chu Fei, ye Chen is just waiting in the aisle beside him, but he is opposite Chu Fei, looking at Chu Fei and an Suyi.


    At the moment, ye Chen is full of spirit, because he has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Although the matter of an Su Yi has no way to recover anything, ye Chen is absolutely interested in undermining Chu Fei''s dignity.


    Nothing else, because in yechen''s opinion, the relationship between chufei and ansuyi is a little too close.


    "Well, the two special guests of today''s treasure special program are ready at the back. Let''s welcome the two special guests with warm applause. They are Mr. Chu feichu from Shishi and Mr. Ye chenye from Shencheng!"


    As the host''s voice fell, BGM background music also sounded. Beside Chu Fei, Tang Qinli patted Chu Fei on the shoulder and said:"Mr. Chu, it''s your turn!"


    Chu Fei nods and smiles back at an Suyi. As soon as he wants to enter, an Suyi suddenly hugs Chu Fei and kisses Chu Fei on the lips.


    It''s just a light touch. It must be a lot less than a wet kiss. But even so, chufei was shocked. Chu Fei and an Suyi haven''t even hugged each other, but now they have crossed this stage and come to kiss!


    On the other side, ye Chen had already stepped to the entrance, but he could see that after the gentle kiss of an Suyi and Chu Fei, the whole person seemed to be hit in the back of his head by a sledgehammer!


    He was stunned. Although he soon returned to normal, there was a lot of anger burning in yechen''s heart. Yechen is very clear, ansuyi is intentional, that is, deliberately to see for themselves, but it is this kind of deliberate let yechen angry.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care what ye Chen thinks, because for Chu Fei, even if an Suyi''s kiss is aimed at provocation, what''s the secondary purpose? What is it?


    "Mr. Ye Chen is the son of Mr. Ye, a famous antique dealer in Shencheng. Since he was very young, he has seen many antiques with Mr. Ye, so he has developed a pair of eyes. Today, Mr. Ye Chen will be our treasure appraiser to identify the authenticity of antiques for you!"


    "Mr. Chu Fei is a young and promising philanthropist in Shishi. He once donated all his assets to help the development of a poor village. Now, Mr. Chu Fei will be our special treasure appraiser to identify antiques with Mr. Ye Chen!"


    Although the live program is live, it will also be interspersed with other content, such as VCR. Now, the audience in front of the TV is the host''s interview with Ye Chen.


    In this video, the host asked a lot of questions about yechen, humorous but wise. Yechen''s answers were clear and polite, which really attracted many fans.


    But then, in the broadcast of Chu Fei''s interview video, it caused many people''s doubts.


    "The host is out of his mind! What kind of bullshit question is she asking! "


    "The host is not stupid, just witty humor, now how to become so brain disabled!"


    "No, she won''t be fascinated by that yechen. Chufei is very polite and cooperative, but how can she aim at him so much?"


    "Gambling? What game? I wipe, this Chu Fei and ye Chen still have a gambling game! "


    "Hey hey, it''s not me. This chufei will definitely surprise you next time!"


    "I''d like to report that their gambling is the focus of this live show."


    On microblog, many people are expressing all kinds of opinions on the live broadcast of this treasure authentication program. The live broadcast is just the beginning, but the number of followers on microblog has reached tens of millions, and the number of topics has exceeded tens of thousands!


    At the live broadcast, the host came to Ye Chen with a microphone and said:


    "well, our program will now enter a brief introduction. After that, the ancient paintings were carefully accepted by the host and assistant, and then put on a long table in the middle of the venue and slowly opened.


    Ye Chen just glanced, without any close observation at all, but the confident color on his face was beyond words. It seems that he has determined the essence of the painting just by looking at it.


    "Mr. Ye Chen, Mr. Chu Fei, now please look at this painting and give your appraisal results!" The host spoke sonorously, but ye Chen just shook his head with a smile, picked up the microphone and said: "this painting has no signature, seal, or any secret sign that can show the identity of the author, but it is certain that it is from the Ming Dynasty. Now the market price of such a painting should be around 100000 yuan, but since this lady wants to raise money for her father''s treatment, I can buy it at 120000 yuan, which is a little help for this lady. "


    For an ancient painting of the Ming Dynasty, the price of 120000 yuan is high or low, but considering that there is no sign on the painting, the price is very good.


    "Well, Mr. Ye Chen is an antique dealer. You can see the authenticity of his paintings at a glance. So Mr. Chu, what''s the result on your side? "


    At this time, Chu Fei''s finger was on the scroll of the painting, and the specific information of the painter had already appeared in his mind, but Chu Fei didn''t rush to answer.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu is just a philanthropist after all. It''s normal that he doesn''t understand antiques appreciation." Next to him, ye Chen picks up the microphone, which seems to help Chu Fei, but in fact he puts a hat on Chu Fei that doesn''t understand antiques.


    "Mr. yechen is right. Mr. chufei is a famous philanthropist in Shishi City. His identification of antiques is certainly not as professional and authoritative as Mr. yechen. Well, this lady, I don''t know what you''re asking for Mr. yechen..."


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 218

    When the host was about to ask if the provider of this ancient painting was satisfied with the appraisal result of Mr. Ye Chen, and whether he had any idea about ye Chen''s offer, Chu Fei suddenly opened his mouth, called out and so on.


    At this time, the comments on Weibo exploded again!


    "This Chu Fei is not to tease to compare, somebody else Ye Chen swept one eye to be able to see the result, but he can''t say anything!"


    "One hundred and twenty thousand. It''s really rich to buy one hundred and twenty thousand of family belongings


    "I don''t think ye Chen has a problem. Since he says it''s worth 100000 yuan, why is he willing to buy it for 120000 yuan! There''s a problem, there''s absolutely a problem! "


    "If you have a problem with your sister, you poor B is jealous! They are rich, but they are willing to help others! Brain damage


    "Yechen is handsome and kind-hearted. I love him so much! If yechen decides to join his entertainment circle, I will definitely join him! "


    "What is chufei doing! The host is going to announce the result. What does he shout suddenly


    "That''s to say, make a mystery!"


    "I don''t like this chufei!"


    "Return the philanthropist. Everyone can be a philanthropist these days. Since a philanthropist still comes out to show off, it''s definitely not a good thing!"


    "How come I haven''t heard of a philanthropist! There is no information about his philanthropist on the Internet! But it''s a little bit more fun! "


    On the spot, Chu Fei smiles confidently, but he doesn''t speak in a hurry. Instead, he looks at Ye Chen with a smile.


    "Mr. Chu, do you see any problem? Is this lady''s painting a fake? "


    Chufei shook his head and did not speak.


    "Does Mr. Chu have any questions about Mr. yechen''s offer?" The host did not understand asked again.


    Chufei still smiles and shakes his head, but his eyes are all on yechen.


    At this time, ye Chen was very upset. He knew what was going on at the first sight when he saw the painting, because a detail of the painting exposed the real problem of the painting, and ye Chen used this method more than once.


    Here Chu Fei hasn''t spoken, ye Chen has already noticed something. Ye Chen doesn''t want chu Fei to destroy his plan.


    "Mr. Chu, this lady needs to sell this painting to raise money for her father''s treatment. It''s a matter of filial piety. I also hope Mr. Chu won''t always interfere."


    "Oh? Ye Chen, why do you think I''ll get in the way? "


    "Mr. Chu, you don''t have to. In fact, if you don''t yell out that wait, I''m going to take out the check. " Said this, ye Chen from his suit pocket out of a checkbook, and took out a pen, pen left you long, he tore off the check will be handed to the lady.


    That lady is really in need of money. Naturally, she will take it if she is happy. But Chu Fei still stopped and said:


    "don''t worry, madam. This painting in your house is definitely more than 120000. "


    Originally, which lady was very upset about chufei''s blocking, but when chufei finished, her hand stopped. At this time, her hand was less than 10 cm away from yechen''s check.


    "Mr. Chu, you should know that you don''t have much qualification to speak on antique appreciation covers." Ye Chen is also impatient, directly said such a sentence.


    "Yes? Have you forgotten the gamble at the gate of Guyi garden? Don''t worry. We don''t know the final result of the game yet. "


    Chu Fei smiles confidently, turns around and makes a gesture to the position of an Su Yi. An Suyi has been paying attention to the situation on the scene, so he will not miss Chu Fei''s gesture.


    An Su Yi nodded, immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone call. It was only two minutes. Two people in military uniform appeared on the live broadcast.


    After the two men stepped onto the stage, they came directly to the table where the ancient painting was placed, and then stood there straight.


    Because this is a live broadcast. Although the host doesn''t know what these two soldiers are doing, he also knows that since they haven''t disrupted your program, that''s the best thing.


    "Mr. Chu, what do you think of this painting?" The host opens his mouth to expose the dialogue between chufei and yechen.


    Chufei smiles, nods, and looks at the expert seat next to him. Where are the two academicians from the Academy of Sciences and the College of engineering and their students.


    "Academician Fang, please come down with your students. Only after your confirmation can I prove that what I said is right, but in the process of your appraisal, I will tell you my appraisal results."


    Academician Fang is the old academician who identified the imperial seal in Xiyuan. He and chufei knew each other, but they had no direct communication. And the reason why he came to participate in the live broadcast of this program, to put it bluntly, is for chufei platform. Of course, he was entrusted by Xiyuan.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, please start to tell us your results. Our academician Fang and his team will make a comprehensive appraisal of this painting!"The host took over and announced the beginning of the next stage. And this also excited the audience at the scene and in front of the TV!


    "This painting is absolutely a good thing, otherwise you don''t need people like academician Fang to come out!"


    "Yes, but ye Chen also said that it''s just a painting of the Ming Dynasty, and there''s no signature. As for it?"


    "I think it''s this Chu Fei who makes a mystery..."


    There are all kinds of things on Weibo, but we are looking forward to the results.


    "As we all know, many famous paintings in our country are collected by foreign museums. As for how they got them, I think we all know."


    At the scene, chufei has begun to speak.


    "A lot of times, I think, do our ancestors really have no dignity? Are they really going to let the great powers do evil things on our land and plunder our national treasures? "


    The audience, the host, and even the director were all blinded, and the audience of the webcast didn''t understand what chufei was saying. But Chu Fei didn''t care. He continued.


    "I thought the answer was yes, they are. But now, when I see this painting, I find that I am wrong. "


    Chu Fei walked slowly around the scene with a microphone and continued:


    "there are many ways to fake and smuggle pictures, some of which can only be done by modern technology. I don''t know if the audience has ever seen Jackie Chan''s movie "the twelve zodiac animals". In this movie, a method of counterfeiting is mentioned, that is, layering. Because Xuan paper has two layers, as long as the two layers are carefully separated, this real painting will become two. But what about the reverse? "


    Chufei laughed and said to yechen:


    "a painting, as long as you carefully make a protective layer on the surface, and then spread a layer of other paintings on it, will it become an ordinary painting from a famous painting? For example, this... "


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, he came to academician Fang''s side. While watching academician Fang''s professional operation under his own reminder, he said: "the picture of five color parrot, inscribed by song Huizong, is now stored in Boston Art Museum. But now I''m sorry to announce that they have a fake painting


    Chufei''s voice fell, the audience at the scene was in an uproar, and the audience in front of the TV was also shocked!


    Although most people don''t know what the painting is, they have more or less heard of it. In addition, Chu Fei said that the painting is in the fine arts collection of Boston in the United States.


    But now, Chu Fei said that someone had hidden a fake painting!


    "Maybe the painting in Boston can''t be said to be a fake painting, it can only be said that it''s not the original painting..."


    After that, Chu Fei came to the woman who was already at a loss and said:


    "congratulations and thank you. I have two good news for you. First, all the treatment costs and later nutrition costs of your father will be borne by the state for you. Second, you have contributed a national treasure painting to our country. "


    "I This... " This lady has been completely stupid. She now suspects that she is dreaming.


    On Weibo, netizens have already gone through frying pan!


    "I wipe, won''t you? Look at academician Fang''s expression, it seems that what Chu Fei said is true!"


    "No, the picture of five color parrot has been decided for a long time! Are they all idiots in American art galleries? "


    "Didn''t you notice what chufei said just now! He said that the art gallery in the United States is not the original. Does that mean they are imitations? Or is it copying? "


    "It''s impossible. Who would copy other people''s paintings?"


    "Even people who are learning to draw now can copy it, right?"


    "The report of art major, this Chu Fei is just talking nonsense, don''t care!"


    "That''s to say, I''ve never heard of this kind of thing, and I added a protective layer. I really thought that the technology level of that era could catch up with and surpass that of today!"


    "A group of brain damage, this also believe."


    No matter what the microblog said, the audience on the scene were all absorbed in academician Fang. On the large screen at the scene, with the help of professional tools, academician Fang opened the first layer of the painting, which Chu Fei said covered the original painting


    After this layer was uncovered, a thin but opaque milky white substance appeared below. After looking up at the non-material smile below, academician Chu was careful


    WOW!


    Everyone was shocked, because no matter whether the painting below is a five color parrot or not, chufei has already verified half of what he said!


    Academician Fang did not continue. He quickly arranged for the students around him to run around. Just a moment later, the painting was taken to a car next to the live broadcast.The car belongs to academician Fang. They have all kinds of equipment in it. It''s a small mobile laboratory. In addition, live cameras are installed inside, and you can see the operation of academician Fang and others from the big screen.


    At this time, the two soldiers who were standing outside were also puzzled.


    "Are those two soldiers here to protect this painting?"


    "National treasure, it''s very valuable. It''s absolutely worth the protection of the military!"


    "But the problem is, when they came up, chufei had not announced the appraisal result of the painting."


    "It seems to be..."

 Chapter 219

    No matter what the audience said, at this time, the Internet has already been fried. Because someone intercepted a live video and put it on Weibo.


    The content of this video is a picture of Chu Fei gesturing to an Suyi. Two minutes later, the two soldiers appeared on the scene!


    "Look, look at the gesture of chufei in this video! After two, these two soldiers appeared! What''s the origin of this chufei! "


    "The point is not what Chu Fei is, but when he makes this gesture, he must already know the result!"


    "In my opinion, he must have seen that this painting is a national treasure, so that people contacted the military? But how can he contact the military? "


    "It''s not necessarily the military that he contacted, but it must be the influential people that he contacted, so we can arrange the military to protect them!"


    "Don''t forget that Chu Fei knows academician Fang. Can''t you see that! Academician Fang and this chufei know each other absolutely! "


    "I just think this chufei is getting more and more powerful. Can a philanthropist do this?"


    No matter how long it will take for the appraisal result of that painting to come out, and no matter how curious the audience on the Internet and the scene are, the live broadcast of the program will continue.


    So, under the arrangement of the host and director, those who participated in the program and the baby who needed to be identified also took part in the show, but none of those things could be as shocking as this painting.


    Some of the later antiques were real, but none of them was worth more than 200000 yuan, so Chu Fei didn''t bother to participate in the appraisal, and directly pushed it to Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen wanted to buy the national treasure at a low price in order to protect his reputation and prevent people from saying that he had seen through the reality of the painting. So he bought every antique in the future, and the price he bought was 10000 or 20000 more than his quoted price.


    In this way, ye Chen''s reputation as a helpful and benevolent businessman can be "real".


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about it, because even if ye Chen washes himself into a white lotus, what he should do still needs to be done, and what he should pay also needs to be paid.


    "Well, today, the live host of our treasure show said that he looked at Ye Chen and Chu Fei. Yechen has been prepared, and the casual chapter is on yechen''s body.


    "Mr. Chu?" The host saw that Chu Fei didn''t make any moves, so he was a little puzzled


    "let Ye Chen come first, after all, he put forward the gamble at the beginning."


    The host nodded and did not speak, but ye Chen said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chu, you have not lost the thing, have you?"


    To Ye Chen''s provocation, Chu Fei didn''t respond at all. He just shrugged his shoulders, laughed and didn''t speak. At this time, ye Chen''s informal chapter had been sent to the two academicians, and the result came out soon.


    "I believe many people know this. There are also many videos circulating on the Internet. Ye Chen and Chu Fei bought their things from the roadside stall at the gate of Guyi garden."


    The host here is waiting for the expert appraisal to make the most basic introduction. When the expert is ready, the host will also give the opportunity to speak to the expert.


    "Mr. Ye Chen''s article is Xianzhang. The material is Nanyang jade, also known as Dushan jade. It''s from the Qing Dynasty. According to the current market price, it''s worth about 17000."


    Experts said this sentence is not much different from what ye Chen said at the beginning, and naturally got cheers from the audience. After all, it was bought at a roadside stall. It''s not easy to find things of such quality.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s your turn now." Yechen said with a smile that yechen knew more about the value of this informal chapter than those experts.


    The reason why he always wanted to make a big deal of this matter is to damage Chu Fei''s face. Who let him go with an Suyi!


    "My seal is not in my hands now." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Oh? So Mr. Chu just gave up? " Ye Chen asked with a smile.


    "It''s not my habit to admit defeat..."


    "Now it''s live broadcast. Surely Mr. Chu won''t break his promise in front of the national audience?" Although Ye Chen said so, he really hoped that Chu Fei would run away without keeping his word. But the problem is that Chu Fei can''t do it.


    "As for my seal, I don''t need to explain it. I really won''t bring it to the scene. As for the reason, let''s ask academician Fang to explain."


    Academician Fang nodded, took Chu Fei''s words and said: "before that, I didn''t know that Mr. Chu Fei and Mr. Ye Chen had a gambling game. If I could know in advance, I would certainly advise Mr. ye not to come to the program."


    However, since Mr. Ye and Mr. Chu have come to the live broadcast of our treasure show, it is useless to say anything. When I came here, I brought a documentary. The director is director Feng, who is very familiar to all of us. As for the content of the documentary... "With these words, academician Fang made a clean-up for the director on the sidelines. The director nodded and began to play the documentary on the big screen.


    At this time, on the microblog, many people turned over the video of Chu Fei and ye Chen gambling from various angles, which also made countless netizens who were interested in this matter understand the process of this matter.


    The documentary is playing


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chinese civilization has been handed down for thousands of years, and many legends have been handed down from mouth to mouth among the people, such as he''s jade Bi, and the jade seal of the country... "


    In the thick narration, the documentary is playing slowly. At the beginning, everyone was confused. After all, the documentary was not on the agenda.


    However, some people have guessed it on the Internet and microblog.


    "Don''t tell me that what this documentary is about is to pass on the national seal!"


    "It''s all fake. It''s been decided by experts for a long time!"


    "It''s the same thing to pass on the national jade seal and he''s jade Bi!"


    "I''m beginning to think it''s dark There is definitely something wrong with this chufei. "


    "Don''t talk about the useless ones. I''ll ask you why this documentary is only released now! Why put it at such a critical time! You are going to explain it to me


    "The only explanation is that the imperial seal really appeared!"


    "I''ll go @ director Feng, he must know the inside story!"


    The Internet is just like this. At the beginning, it was just one person''s idea. Later, it became thousands of people. Just a few seconds later, director Feng''s microblog was attacked by thousands of people, and they all asked about the documentary.


    A minute later, director Feng posted a microblog:


    - many friends asked me about the latest documentary. I know that it''s already on TV, but I still can''t say too much. I can only say that the documentary will change history!


    After Feng Dao''s microblog came out, netizens exploded! Because as long as people with brains know, director Feng''s words confirmed everyone''s guess!


    At the scene, the documentary continued to play, but at this time, the information about Chu Fei and Chuanguo Yuxi had been involved, and even the whole gambling game had been repeated.


    here, there is no need to continue the documentary, and the documentary, after all, is a separate hairstyle, and it can not be directly broadcast in the treasure show.


    "Mr. Ye, you must have known what the seal Mr. chufei had chosen. The imperial seal is now kept in the Palace Museum and will be open to visitors next week. You lose the game. " Academician Fang said with a smile, then put down the microphone and came to Chu Fei, saying:


    "Mr. Chu, I didn''t have time to thank you last time. I can''t miss this opportunity today. You have added a lot of color to our country''s cultural heritage! "

 Chapter 220

    Chu Fei smiles, shakes hands with Academician Fang, and accepts academician Fang''s words. Chufei didn''t continue to participate in the next program because he didn''t feel the need to participate.


    Ye Chen has been on the live stage at this time. Fortunately, the host has already said a period of shock and praise, and then ended the live broadcast of the program.


    When the TV station cut off the live signal of the treasure program, two policemen came to the scene and arrested Ye Chen in full view of the public.


    Ye Chen didn''t make any resistance, and didn''t say anything similar, because at this time he was still in the shock brought by Chu Fei.


    It''s a national jade seal. Even the academicians of the Academy of sciences have come forward, even the documentary has been arranged, and even the military and police are on standby. This is enough to show that the national jade seal is true.


    And is such a pass on the country jade seal, unexpectedly in his eyes by Chu Fei got, and ye Chen watched Chu Fei get!


    He can''t accept it. He can''t accept it at all.


    But no matter whether he can accept it or not, the netizens on Weibo have accepted it happily while shocked!


    "I went to find the imperial seal, and it was still on a stall!"


    "God, I don''t know what to say. You certainly don''t know what it means to find the imperial seal!"


    "As if you knew! But even if I don''t know, I know it''s a good thing! "


    "That''s right. It''s the imperial seal made by He Shi Yubi. It''s absolutely valuable! This is the real national treasure! I said, "how come today''s program will be recorded in Yuanmingyuan!"


    "The latest news is that ye Chen was taken away by the police after the end of the program. It is estimated that he has something to do with his antique group!"


    "I''m in Shencheng. My company is in the same building as the company of the Ye family. A lot of police have just entered and are going to arrest people!"


    "The latest news, their whole company has been shut down!"


    "They must have smuggled a lot of national treasures. Otherwise, how can they do so much?"


    "Shuang, I have known for a long time that these antique dealers are not good things!"


    In the era of Internet, the speed of information diffusion is fast and people can''t understand it. Many things just happen, but the whole world will know it in the next second.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about this, because he has already done what he should do. Now what he should pay attention to is their small team and Zhao Yong''s things.


    Of course, speaking of Zhao Yong, the real thing to pay attention to is the superhero project.


    On the way back, Chu Fei and an Suyi talked a lot about the superhero project.


    "Su Yi, what do you think about Zhao Yong?"


    "What do I think? But I don''t know how powerful Zhao Yong is. " An Su Yi looked at Chu Fei tenderly, and there was a trace of emotion in her eyes.


    "Well, how to say, have you ever read a network novel?"


    "Well, I''ve seen some, but not many." An Suyi nodded. After all, she has opened a library and read many books, not to mention the new network literature.


    "Then you should be able to understand what the day after tomorrow is?" Chufei continued.


    "Well, it''s the limit that human beings can reach after exercise. Am I right to understand that?" An Su Yi''s gentle eyes almost melt chufei, even now chufei is trying to talk about business.


    "Well Plain clothes... "


    "Yes?"


    "It''s OK. Let''s talk about this Now Zhao Yong can basically be regarded as the existence of the postnatal peak. What he represents is the ultimate result of human training. "


    "But he was still seriously injured, and in order to save him back, he sacrificed a lot of people, so his combat effectiveness is still not high enough."


    "Maybe his combat effectiveness is far from enough..." Chu Fei thought in his heart.


    "Chufei, do you think Kung Fu really exists?" An Suyi seldom asks chufei questions, most of the time is quiet listening to chufei''s arrangement, seriously try to help chufei do what he needs.


    But now, ansuyi asked, and what he asked was a very controversial issue on the Internet.


    Kung Fu, is there Kung Fu? Is Kung Fu as powerful as in the movie! It''s a question whether there is the next one with the legendary ease.


    But these are not Chu Fei''s problems, because Chu Fei knows very well that this is true.


    "Yes, indeed."


    "But why can''t we see any really powerful kung fu masters now? Even people like Zhao Yong and Zhao Yong don''t seem to get close to kung fu masters." Why does an Suyi ask such a question? Chu Fei doesn''t know, but Chu Fei knows that this question may really need an answer.


    Chufei smiles. He suddenly wants to name the superhero project, such as the knight errant project"There will be." Chufei laughed and said, "but our super grocery store has to make a really good profit. After all, it won''t last long if we go to heaven step by step."


    Step by step, ansuyi knows what it is, and she also knows what it is. However, as chufei said, these things can not be regarded as normal commodities. One is to attract repeat customers by something similar to addiction, and the other is to rely on the little benefit of great risk.


    Neither of these two things can make chufei''s super grocery run well.


    "There will always be normal goods..." Ansuyi said with a smile.


    After they return to the lotus pool, Chu Fei and an Suyi come to the top floor of the building, where all the people in Xiyuan are.


    Now the hotel room has not been completely transformed, it will take at least half a month.


    But now, at least the hotel is enough for ordinary people like chufei and Xiaoman to work.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Chu." After seeing Chu Fei and an Suyi, Xiao man takes the initiative to say hello.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your preparation going? How much have you done to select candidates before? "


    "I need to ask Mr. Chu, what kind of result do you want to see?" Obviously, Xiaoman is still a little upset with chufei, although in chufei''s opinion, that is nothing.


    Chufei laughs and turns around to leave, but before leaving, chufei says: "don''t play with me with your cleverness. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself, but if you come out to make trouble when I do it, you should be careful."


    As the voice falls, chufei and an Suyi have left. Originally, they wanted to communicate with the people in Xiyuan about their progress and plans. Who would have thought that Xiaoman was still playing with chufei.


    Chufei can do not aim at Xiaoman, who once made him uncomfortable, but this does not mean that chufei can tolerate Xiaoman to continue to aim at him.


    "Where are you going now?" Behind Chu Fei, an Su Yi asked.


    "Go to find Zhao Yong."


    An Suyi nodded and said after a moment of silence:


    "now Zhao Yong should have a physical examination under the lotus pool."


    "How do you know Su Yi?"


    "I''ve read Zhao Yong''s schedule for this period of time." An Su Yi smiles, and the gentleness on her face calms chufei''s temper a little.


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said:


    "plain clothes, let me show you something interesting." Say this, Chu Fei operation play fire art, will that Firebird called out again. Say, this period of time Chu Fei almost forget oneself need brush play fire skill.


    "Well It''s amazing There was no surprise on ansuyi''s smiling face. It was clear that ansuyi had seen this Firebird for a long time.


    "It''s not this that''s really powerful..." With these words, Chu Fei once again turned the Firebird into a fire snake, and then clumsily turned the fire snake into other small animals, cats, dogs and birds.


    However, only snakes and Firebirds with no difficulty look a little more normal, and others, no matter in shape or body movements, are very smooth.


    "How''s it going?" Chu Fei finally changed the Firebird back. Just as he was waiting to hear an Suyi''s praise, he found that there was no sound of an Suyi around him.


    Chu Fei was puzzled. Looking back, he found that an Suyi had stopped, and it was more than ten meters behind Chu Fei. Estimating the time, an Suyi should have stopped when chufei turned the Firebird into a fire snake.


    "Su Yi, what''s the matter?"


    "Well You made it? " In the past 30 years, an Suyi''s calmness, calmness and gentleness are so vulnerable in front of Chu Fei. It''s only how long ago. Every time she faces Chu Fei, an Suyi feels like a little girl without any insight.


    "Yes, at first, did you think it was a flaming bird?" Chu Fei returns to an Su Yi''s side with a smile, gently approaches an Su Yi''s forehead, and then kisses it.


    Although he just touched and left, chufei''s heart beat faster.


    An Su Yi''s shocked mood calmed down with Chu Fei''s gentle kiss. It was amazing, but an Su Yi enjoyed it very much.


    "Come on, take me to Zhao Yong."


    "Well..." She nodded to accompany her downstairs.


    After they went downstairs, they first came to the basement of the building. The first floor was the dormitory, and the second floor was the original warehouse, but now it has become the entrance to the base under the lotus pool.


    At the entrance, the first thing they saw was a huge, tightly closed door, all metal. Next to the door was a high-tech keyboard lock embedded in the wall.


    Because an Suyi is the person in charge of the superhero project, and of course she is the person in charge of chufei''s side, she has the right to enter here and the password.Boom


    Under the operation of an Suyi, the door opened slowly.


    At the moment when the door was opened, a light like heaven and fairyland came out, and the light that was a little dark seemed to shine around in the hot sun.


    Chu Fei could see clearly that the thickness of the two gates had reached one meter. No wonder there was such a loud roar when they were opened.


    After entering the iron gate, there is an open corridor. I don''t know where to go, but there is a transparent glass door in front of it.


    In the glass door, there were two soldiers, both armed and cautious, looking at chufei beside an Suyi.


    "Miss ANN, according to the regulations, you are not allowed to bring strangers in here."


    "Please approve the identity and authorization, otherwise we will arrest him."


    The two soldiers said solemnly.

 Chapter 221

    Chufei didn''t speak, because chufei knew that as long as ansuyi made clear his identity, everything would not go wrong. And ansuyi did.


    "Don''t worry. He''s my boss. I''m his assistant. He''s here to check our work."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ann. Are you under threat?" When the soldier said this, he immediately raised the gun to Chu Fei and opened the insurance by the way.


    In other words, as long as ansuyi nodded now, the two men would shoot without hesitation.


    "As I said, the whole plan here was put forward by him, and he talked with the nine elders in Xiyuan in person. Don''t get me wrong."


    An Su Yi helplessly explained, and by the way, he turned back to Chong Chu Fei and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sorry, we don''t know what the nine elders are, and we don''t know if there are any elders in Xiyuan. We only know that we don''t have him in our admission list. So he can''t be allowed in, and we think it''s necessary to arrest him and identify him. "


    Say this, two soldiers with guns will be close to Chu Fei.


    This time Chu Fei was really angry. He was angry by Xiaoman''s arrogant attitude. Although he could bear it, now he didn''t want to bear it any more.


    Because chufei found that although he had tried his best to show enough friendliness, Xiaoman still seemed to have a lot of opinions on chufei.


    "Excuse me Is there a lot of monitoring and monitoring equipment here? " Chu Fei asked with a gloomy face.


    Chu Fei began to speak, and an Suyi immediately stepped back to Chu Fei''s side. She only heard the tone to know that Chu Fei''s anger was almost unbearable.


    "Yes, so you''d better cooperate with us." The soldier said in a cold voice.


    Chu Fei shook his head and didn''t say to anyone:


    "Manxi! Zhao Yihuan, Li Zhimei! " After calling out the names of the three familiar girls, Chu Fei waved his right hand, and the Firebird zoomed in twice. At the same time, the flame on the Firebird also zoomed in, and in a moment, the temperature here rose a lot.


    "I don''t care what you want to do. Let me put it bluntly. If you want to play, I''ll accompany you, and I''ll definitely play until you don''t even have a chance to regret it!"


    Chu Fei''s words were very loud, and the Yin cold revealed in the voice almost completely suppressed the temperature released by the Firebird.


    The two soldiers were stunned when they heard Chu Fei''s words, because they knew Manxi, Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei, and even other young people from Xiyuan who were in charge of the project. They all knew their names.


    Therefore, they found that it seems that Chu Fei really knew them, and in terms of tone, it seems that Chu Fei really was the initiator of the whole project, as an Suyi said,


    because if not, Chu Fei could not have the confidence to say that, and it was here.


    As for the Firebird in Chu Fei''s hand, at this time, the two soldiers have been very clever to let themselves not to think. Because they are soldiers, they can''t think too much.


    This is something that any soldier can understand. If he thinks too much, he will be afraid. Once he is afraid, things will get worse.


    At this time, in Xiaoman''s room, on the big screen on the wall, chufei''s words and deeds are clearly displayed in front of everyone.


    "Man, don''t go on. You''ll make him angry." Zhao Yihuan hugs his shoulder and looks at Xiaoman with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, and you''ve pissed him off." Beside, Li Zhimei is sitting on the sofa with a cup of coffee in her hand.


    "If you get angry, you get angry. Does he really think he is?" Xiaoman seems to have got into a bull''s horn. Although she knows it''s wrong, she doesn''t want to stop.


    There are not only three girls in the room, but also two men staring at the development of things on the big screen.


    "It''s not who he thinks he is, but who we are I think that''s the real problem. " Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei can be said to have watched the communication between Chu Fei and Xiaoman from the very beginning, whether it was good or bad, so the two girls saw it very clearly.


    "Even if I go on, what can he do? This is the base below, and the defense measures are safe enough! He can''t make waves at all


    Xiaoman is still holding on.


    "Xiaoman, what''s the matter with you? Why? You can''t be jealous. He knew ansuyi much earlier than you After Zhao Yihuan said this, it was like a person stepped on the tail of a wild cat. The wild cat, that is, Xiaoman, jumped up.


    "How could I like him! Where is he? Where is he that I like? "


    Maybe it''s a common fault of women. When it comes to feelings, Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei were originally out of the business, but at this time they were completely involved.


    "Xiaoman, we grew up together. We all know what you mean by every move. Don''t cheat us or yourself.""That is, Xiaoman, you should be very clear about the possible consequences of doing so."


    At this time, the two men who were far away from the big screen were already standing in front of the big screen, and they were seriously staring at chufei in the big screen


    "Sir, we have given you an opportunity, and you have not received any response from them. Even if you really know the three of them, your current identity has also aroused our doubts..."


    The two soldiers looked at each other, and the gun in their hands aimed at chufei''s forehead. At the same time, the two men slowly stepped back and opened the distance between them.


    Chu Fei closed his eyes. He was controlling his anger. After a moment, Chu Fei laughed and said, "you are just soldiers. What you do is to prevent the bad guys from destroying here. I understand you and I will not embarrass you. But I''ll let Manxi be responsible for what I do next. "


    With these words, Chu Fei suddenly waved his right hand, and the controlled Firebird immediately turned into a fireball and rushed behind Chu Fei. Where is the metal gate more than one meter thick


    Poof Zi


    Maybe half a second, maybe a second, no one can say clearly, but after this time, the whole heavy metal door has turned into molten iron.


    The hot metal didn''t flow all over the ground, because Chu Fei made a big pit on the ground under his feet, and all the hot metal flowed into the pit and filled it completely.


    As for making big pits, it is also the function of the flame, or the fire. Chufei''s fire is the primary fire, which is the combination of black ice purple flame and Nanming Lihuo. Although chufei can''t control these two different flames to work separately, it is only the characteristics that chufei already has.


    But Chu Fei didn''t stop, and another heavy iron door disappeared completely under the power of Firebird, and turned into a hard ground.


    "Next, it''s inside Since you want to play, I''ll let you have a good time! "


    "Stop, please stop!" Just when chufei thought he could continue, a voice came from the monitoring device, but it was not Xiaoman, but a man''s voice.


    "Mr. Chu, please stop. Please don''t go on."


    "Oh? Is anyone willing to come out and talk at last? " Chufei laughed and said:


    "if I don''t get angry all the time, will you go on? Have I always been too good at speaking? Or am I being too cowardly? "


    "Sorry, Mr. Chu, we have reported what Manxi has done. She will be sent back to Xiyuan for re examination. I hope Mr. Chu can give us another chance to cooperate. We promise we won''t make the same mistake again. "


    "I don''t want anything like that. I don''t have such a good temper."


    Chufei laughs and returns the Firebird to its original state. The bird flies around happily, then falls on chufei''s right shoulder and "looks" around quietly.


    "Mr. Chu, don''t worry, there will never be another time. We will input your data into the authorization list, and Mr. Chu will have the highest authority. One level higher than us and miss Ann. "


    "It sounds sincere, but you should have done it a long time ago. So, for me, it''s just that I''ve won the rights I should have. As for how to compensate, think for yourself. "


    With these words, Chu Fei stopped listening to the sound inside the monitoring equipment, and the two soldiers at the door also put away their guns. They have no reason to stop chufei.


    As for the Liangshan Iron gate, I''m afraid it needs to be customized by Xiyuan


    After entering the glass door, there are all kinds of equipment that Chu Fei only saw in movies, as well as men and women in white coats who are busy doing their own things.


    "Chufei, don''t be so impulsive next time. I don''t want you to hurt people, and I don''t want you to hurt. " An Suyi said softly beside Chu Fei, and then led the way:


    "Zhao Yong is here..."


    They walked through a lot of rooms and saw a lot of people, but each of them was not interested in an Suyi and chufei. In fact, as long as they don''t issue any orders, that group of people will have no time to take care of them.


    Soon, they came to a separate room, in which there was a warehouse that they didn''t know. Zhao Yong was lying in it.


    "How is he recovering?" An Suyi asked the two staff next to him.


    "The recovery is good. It''s estimated that it will take only a week to fully recover."


    "His resilience has gone beyond human beings."


    Ansu Yi''s gentle smile, the charming smile almost fascinated the two researchers.


    "No, he''s still in the category of human beings, but that''s the strongest human being."


    At this time, Chu Fei has come to Zhao Yong, of course, outside the warehouse.


    "Zhao Yong, how do you feel?"


    "Very good, much better than yesterday." Zhao Yong can also easily communicate with the outside, just because of the sound transmission system, Zhao Yong''s voice is a little more electronic."Not bad. But I came here today to ask you a question. What do you think is the root cause of your falling into this situation this time? "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu, I think very clearly that I am not strong enough. My fighting capacity doesn''t match my physical strength at all. Now only when I run and jump at high speed can I give full play to all the strength of my body... "


    Chu Fei nodded. He was very happy that Zhao Yong said so. At least he didn''t say that the enemy was too strong or too many. Although it was true, it was all external reasons.

 Chapter 222

    Zhao Yong respects Chu Fei, because Chu Fei gives him the chance to fulfill his wish, and he does.


    "Do you have any ideas? About how to solve your problem. " Chu Fei smiles and pats Zhao Yong''s Cang Ti and asks.


    "Mr. Chu, I am proficient in modern fighting, taekwondo, judo, boxing, Sanda and so on, but I know these are not what I want at all. I want to learn kung fu, real Kung Fu, not these fancy fists and embroidered legs."


    Chu Fei laughs. He laughs from the bottom of his heart, because many people on the Internet say that Kung Fu is the real HuaQuan embroidered legs, while Sanda and comprehensive combat are the real kung fu.


    It''s funny, but at the same time, it''s also very interesting.


    Chu Fei began to think about whether it was necessary to exchange the items under the Gongfa column in the system. You know, those boxing skills are very expensive. Although they are nothing to Chu Fei for the time being, if they are made in batches, they are definitely valuable.


    "Is there no real kung fu master in China?" Chufei asked after thinking for a while.


    "No, I don''t know if I have. I can''t be found. Otherwise, it would have been discovered long ago... " Zhao Yong used to be a member of the special forces and naturally knew a lot about this kind of information.


    "Do you still think that Kung Fu exists?"


    "I thought I didn''t, and this idea lasted for a long time, but after meeting Mr. Chu, I knew that my idea was wrong."


    Chu Fei nodded, knowing that Zhao Yong''s determination was due to his lack of interest.


    After chatting with Zhao Yong for a while, Chu Fei and an Suyi leave and return to their room. An Su Yi has other things to be busy. Seeing that Chu Fei is not ready to go around, he decides to be busy with his own affairs.


    "Keto''s small team is on the third floor and has started to work. If you want to see them, you can hear their voice as long as you go up to the third floor."


    "Well, I see." Chufei nodded.


    An Su Yi left. Chu Fei looked at the little fox lying on his bed. The little fox woke up long ago, but he didn''t want to leave the soft big bed.


    Chufei laughingly picked up an apple from the fruit plate on the table and threw it to the little fox. However, the little fox didn''t seem to be interested in eating the apple for the time being. Instead, he played with it as a ball.


    Chufei was lost in thought, watching the little fox''s play.


    Chu Fei has many things to do in the future. Although he once wanted to be a comfortable second generation ancestor, he is tired of it now.


    "It takes a billion to upgrade the system. Now I have But whether to upgrade or not... "


    Chu Fei is very entangled in this problem, because this problem has a lot of uncontrollability.


    At present, there is no array in the system''s skill interface and miscellaneous interfaces. If we only rely on the modern building materials on earth, it seems difficult to resist the attacks of the monks and monsters in the Lagerstroemia world.


    In other words, if there is array protection, even if the small cave is rebuilt, it will be as fragile as paper, especially the people inside.


    Only dragon five is a master. It''s not enough


    In addition to the array, another thing that worries Chu Fei is the store on this side of the earth, his own super grocery store.


    Although the guy behind the system fell asleep and didn''t continue to release tasks to Chu Fei, Chu Fei had to find a way to complete all the tasks he had released, even if it was just for his own survival or to live a better life.


    "Tangled..."


    Chu Fei struggled for a long time, and finally decided to stay on the earth for the time being. However, for the safety of xiaodongtian, Chu Fei had to send some supplies to the people in xiaodongtian. When he went back, he saw a group of people who were hungry and became skeletons, which was not good.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei waved to little fox. When little fox came to Chu Fei''s arms, Chu Fei started the plane transmission function of the system and entered the Taihua mountain of crape myrtle. Of course, he appeared in his tent.


    Just stand firm, Chu Fei hears a group of people outside discussing the topic of what to eat.


    "If only elder martial brother Chu were here, at least we don''t have to worry." A female disciple said pitifully.


    "It''s not that there is no dry food. Why don''t you eat it?" This is elder sun''s voice. Although he thinks the food Chu Fei brings out is delicious, he can''t understand why everyone refuses to eat the food he often eats.


    "Hard to swallow Elder sun, let''s go hunting. If we can find any small animal, we can have a fresh one.... "


    "Yes, elder sun, elder martial sister and elder martial brother, let''s go out and get something fresh. We can''t always eat dried meat It''s terrible... "


    "No, we promised chufei that we would not do anything that might be dangerous until he came back." Mingyue''s voice is like an iceberg, but people who are familiar with her can still find a little tenderness in the iceberg like voice."It''s just dried meat. You''ve all eaten a lot." Cheng Feng also spoke.


    "But it''s really bad. I brought it out with elder martial brother Chu That That fried rice with egg is really bad! "


    "Be more mature. Even the little stars are eating. Why can''t you eat them?" Elder sun is also helpless.


    "Little star, is it delicious?" A female disciple asked.


    "Ordinary..." Little star chews hard dried meat in her mouth. Although it doesn''t taste much better, little star doesn''t waste it or don''t eat it, because she knows it''s hard to be hungry.


    "Since it''s not delicious, eat delicious!"


    Right here, chufei walked out of the tent, holding a bowl of fried rice with eggs in his hand, and handed it to the little star sitting on Longwu''s shoulder.


    Little star is very happy to see chufei appear, but because of the egg fried rice, little star did not have time to kiss chufei.


    "It''s also a snack..." Chufei smiles in his heart.


    "Well, let''s all have dinner..." Say this, Chu Feiyou took out enough eggs fried rice to distribute to the public, as for Dragon five, is still a lot of meat, of course, other people also have a share.


    While everyone was eating, Chu Fei went back to his tent, exchanged more than 20 bags of rice, and then produced a whole set of rice, including tables, pools and so on.


    As for fuel, Chu Fei is very considerate choice of coal, as well as dry wood and many other simple operation and easy to understand things.


    Coal, Chu Fei came to his tent behind, made a few squats, enough for everyone to burn for a long time, as for water and dry wood, in Taihua mountain is easy to find.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei walked out of the tent, and at this time, everyone had almost eaten.


    "Anyone who has confidence in cooking can come here. I''ve prepared a lot of things for you."


    Chufei laughs and calls, but the only one who comes is Mingyue.


    In fact, there are only two people in xiaodongtian who can know how to cook. One is Mingyue, and the other is Xiaoxing. It seems that Mingyue is the only one who can be called a cook.


    Others, it''s OK to make a jerky, but the rest is hard.


    "Can''t you all cook?" Chu Fei looks at the person who does not have the desire to walk in the distance and says helplessly.


    "Does barbecue count?" One of the disciples asked.


    "It really counts in my hometown, but not here..." Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then it''s just me..." The moon smiles bitterly.


    "Well, come on, I''ll teach you how to use these things and how to make fried rice with eggs. As for the others, you can see for yourself what you can eat in Mount Taihua. "


    Chu Fei is not good at cooking, but as a man on earth, he has never eaten pork and has seen pigs run. It''s just enough to say and demonstrate.


    Moreover, Mingyue does have a talent in cooking. She has mastered the usage of those things in a short time, including coal, which is a bit superfluous.


    after finishing this, Chu Fei found elder sun and Longwu. With the onlookers, Chu Fei said, "master, I''ve already found someone to design it. According to the current progress, a few days later We can start. Once we start, we can finish the construction of a building in one day. Although the speed is not fast, the strength of the building can be assured. "


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Since we want to rebuild, we need to be stronger." Elder sun is very understanding, so he is not in a hurry.


    "But I may not come for a while I don''t know how long it will be. Maybe it will be a few months, maybe just a few days... "


    "Don''t worry, with me and Longwu, we''ll be fine."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go. Little star, would you like to come with me Chufei came to the little star and asked.


    Little star tangled for a long time and said:


    "I really want to go with my big brother, but I also want to learn skills to help my big brother work together Well I''d better not go... "


    Although only eight years old, but little star''s idea is very mature.


    every day, Chu can


    "Well, I see. I''m good." Little star doesn''t know what candy is, but these things that look bright will taste good, and it''s chufei''s.


    "All right, everyone. I''ll withdraw first."


    The voice falls, chufei starts the transmission and returns to the earth.


    After returning to earth, chufei finally decided to press the upgrade function of the system.


    Ding!


    -- the system starts the second upgrade. During the upgrade, all functions of the system cannot be used.Under the system''s e-girl voice prompt, the second upgrade of the system started, and Chu Fei''s exchange points disappeared by 1 billion.


    The system here has begun to upgrade. Chufei has nothing to do today. So he went back to his bed with chufei in his arms.


    "Rub, you should practice first and then upgrade!" Chu Fei thought of it in his heart.


    But soon, chufei still entered the dream. When he woke up again, the time had come to the next morning. As for why he slept so long, chufei himself could not say clearly.


    But after waking up, chufei felt that there seemed to be something in his mind


    After discovering this strange feeling, Chu Fei immediately called out the system interface, and found that it was just a night later, and the upgrade of the system was completed!


    Moreover, what really makes Chu Fei wonder is that he didn''t receive the prompt when the system was upgraded successfully.


    Is it because the successful time of the system upgrade was when chufei was asleep?

 Chapter 223

    In fact, chufei''s doubt has no reason, because the system is in chufei''s mind. In other words, the system is bound with chufei''s spirit. In this case, chufei should know immediately any change in the system.


    But the problem is, he didn''t


    However, it''s not the time to worry about this. After opening the system interface, Chu Fei''s first change is the background color of the system interface. Originally, it was only gray and white light, but now it has become blue and purple, which makes it more scientific and technological.


    But it''s not just this change. There are many more arrays under the system''s skill interface, and this discovery has excited Chu Fei for a long time.


    There are many names of those arrays, and their power, usage, layout and so on are explained in enough detail. In addition, the last change of chufei''s discovery system is the addition of a light ball representing the new world on the transmission interface.


    It''s just that there isn''t anything on the light ball yet, but chufei knows that as long as he clicks the light ball, he will be sent to another new world.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t plan to go to the new world, at least this morning.


    After browsing the obvious changes of these systems, Chu Fei focused on the task interface again. At this point, among the tasks shown here, the second upgrade of the system has been completed.


    In the reward note, Chu Fei found that the items used to be just under the interface of ordinary food and drink, even the most common rice and steamed bread have additional gain attributes.


    For example, eating steamed bread will enhance people''s body, eating rice will adjust people''s body state, and optimize a person''s body state in a relatively good situation within a certain range.


    As for other foods, each has its own unique attribute gain, and the exchange price has not changed. In other words, the system provides more useful things.


    "This is worthy of the identity of the system!" Chufei is happy. After seeing these things, chufei knows that he has more cards.


    After seeing the latest harvest, Chu Fei was in a complete state of mind. He quickly got up from the bed. After washing well, he went upstairs to find keto Ji, regardless of the fox''s puzzled eyes.


    Chufei wants to see how far they are going. If they can start the construction of the small cave, chufei will start directly. If not, chufei plans to go to the new world.


    After all, the system has opened the door to a new world of transmission


    Chufei takes the elevator to the third floor. As soon as the elevator door is opened, chufei hears the super loud voice of keto Ji, or a small-scale quarrel.


    "Do you understand that this is a real place, regardless of the style, games or ancient things, do it according to this!"


    "Keto, shut up! True you paralysis, this where true! You tell me where there are such mountains and such rock data! "


    "Just because you can''t find it doesn''t mean you haven''t! Besides, does it have anything to do with it! Our work is based on such data to design, to do practical design! And it has to be done! "


    "How to realize it? I don''t even know where it is, how to realize it!"


    "Do you need to worry so much?"


    "That Keto Ji, stop fighting. She''s coming to my aunt. You don''t know. He just wants to fight... "


    "With your mouth! Work for me quickly! Didn''t you see the renderings! Can you do it! If you can''t do it, go away. Don''t stand in the manger


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei stood at the door and listened for a while, but for a short time, it made him feel a little sad. This is really a group of teasers, or a standard Teaser!


    Dong Dong!


    Chu Fei stood at the door that didn''t close the door and knocked, signaling his arrival.


    "You Well Mr. Chu... " After all, chufei is a big boss. Although the money has been paid, it doesn''t mean they can ignore chufei''s advice.


    "How''s it going?"


    "We have already made an effect drawing. The layout is designed for the time being. We haven''t done any expansion operation yet, so it''s just a very rough appearance for the time being, but probably there won''t be any problem with the orientation."


    Keto''s answer is quite clear, and the description is also very simple. Chu Fei didn''t make much effort to understand it.


    "Do you have any pictures ready for me?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, just a moment..."


    Chu Fei did not enter the room, but stood at the door, because the room is too messy. On the ground are all kinds of paper and tools, big and small, chufei even saw the sanitary napkin in the garbage can Chu Fei didn''t dare to think much about what this represented.


    Soon, keto in the paper turned out a large 8 open paper, above is the color printer print out the effect picture, full color, a rough look, there is a kind of amazing feeling.Chu Fei took the paper, looked at it carefully for a while, and said:


    "how many games did you refer to?" Chu Fei is also a person who often plays games. Naturally, at a glance, he can see the strong architectural style of the game in the renderings.


    But I have to say that the architectural style of the game is good-looking! And this good-looking, completely because of the combination of ancient architectural style and modern poetry aesthetic, design.


    "Quite a lot, almost all the domestic games have been referred to..." Keto scratch head, after all, is not pure original, which makes keto a little embarrassed.


    "Not bad..." Chu Fei nodded and continued:


    "I''ll take this paper with me. But where are you going now? "


    "I''m making independent renderings for each building, and I''m also adjusting the orientation of the overall renderings. Of course, which shrew''s job is this..." Keto refers to a girl in it, and this girl is the one who just quarreled with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Others are doing Fengshui calculation of mountain and budget of building materials... "


    "Building materials budget?" Chu Fei was puzzled that the budget was the estimated cost of construction and the price of various materials, which Chu Fei knew.


    "It''s not that simple. We need to find the best ratio of materials. After all, Mr. Chu, you have said that the most solid material is needed regardless of cost..."


    "Well, how long can this stage be completed?"


    "Two days is about the time, and then they will take over the design of the assembly of the building. As for the next stage, you have to wait for Mr. Chu to confirm each architectural design before you start."


    "When will you come up with the final design?"


    "It''s going to take about two days, but certainly not all the buildings."


    Chuji didn''t mean to say for a long time that he had a little time to accept it.


    "Well, go on. If you need anything, just tell manager Ann."


    After leaving here, chufei returns to his room and calls Dadong and jinpanghua in.


    "Well, do you have any plans? We can''t just go to heaven step by step all the time... "


    After Dadong and jinpanghua sit down, chufei puts forward his worries.


    "Feige, don''t worry. Listen to boss Jin." Dadong said with a calm smile.


    "Boy, although your step-by-step ascent is definitely a good thing, I won''t really rely on it for anything. I like your Dan lamp. As for your two houses, I''m not interested. It doesn''t mean much to be a commodity. "


    Chufei nodded. On earth, those two portable houses are really meaningless.


    "I''ve already worked out a plan for Dandeng. I just need to find time and place to do a trade fair. If I can find someone to do a test, it will be better."


    After a pause, Jin panghua continued:


    "the only problem is that the goods are too few. Now the stock is certainly not enough to sell."


    "Well, I''ll do something about it. But how does boss Jin think about the price of Dan lamp? "


    "Let''s put it this way. My idea is that it''s better to sell than to use light bulbs. If you sell one group at least 500000 units, you can raise the price directly to one million units after you get a reputation. There will be absolutely no problem. "


    Boss Jin''s face was full of confidence, which surprised Chu Fei. After all, boss Jin used to be an antique playwright, not a marketer, but what he said now, no matter how you look at it, belongs to the category of marketing.


    But in the end is what category, Chu Fei will not particularly care, as long as it can really sell well.


    "For the time being, we''ll have to do it according to this quantity, and then we''ll have to do it monthly to get a batch of Dan lamps." Chufei said after estimating the possible time.


    "Nothing. As long as it''s not based on 10 years, there won''t be any problem."


    "By the way, brother Fei, the people in Xiyuan are very interested in the nine dead soul that Zhao Yong used. They have told me several times. Do you want to give it to them?"


    "Sell it. You can sell it, but not cheap." Chu Fei let go. Before, Chu Fei never intended to take out the nine dead souls, but now it doesn''t matter.


    And because of the superhero project, those who were chosen also needed to find ways to strengthen their bodies. If it''s just ordinary people, it doesn''t make much sense to give them good things.


    "Well, I''ll tell them when I get back and kill them..."


    "You don''t have to be cruel. It''s almost enough." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    After these topics are finished, Chu Feiyou is concerned about Wan Yu''s condition. He learns that Wan Yu is now in hospital and will be discharged in two or three days. Now he is observing the recovery and rejection of her ears.


    "What about the plan? Did they choose anyone?" Chufei finally began to care about the choice of the people in the superhero project"How can we say that they are in the process of election, and they have collected information from some people, but they are all from the army. In other words, they are all very good people in all kinds of examination results. I always feel a little boring... "


    When it comes to this issue, Dadong''s dissatisfaction shows itself.


    "Well, that''s for sure. You can also look for it. As long as there are people who look similar, they can be included in the alternative. Then let the people in Xiyuan examine it in their way. As long as they don''t intentionally damage it, it doesn''t matter. "


    When chufei finished, Dadong approached chufei and said mysteriously:


    "if they really mean to brush down the people we choose?"


    "Then they are playing with fire. I''ll play with them again."

 Chapter 224

    "Hey, Feige, take it easy. I heard that Manxi was sent back to Xiyuan by you because she was jealous..."


    Everyone has the heart of gossip, and Dadong is no exception. Besides, Jin panghua beside him is obviously interested in this topic.


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to discuss with the two men about whether they were jealous or not


    "Well, it''s almost over here. By the way, has Lao Dao been here for a few days? "


    "Not yet. Never been here. Recently we''ve been working shifts with Shi Shi. We thought Lao Dao would come soon, but we didn''t expect him to be so calm. "


    "It''s not necessarily calm." Chufei smiles and then chats with them for a while. Then chufei is ready to enter a new world.


    But before that, Chu Fei had to confirm what to do with the little fox, whether to follow him or stay here, or send him to accompany little star.


    But soon, chufei decided not to take the fox.


    Although the little fox can''t speak, Chu Fei knows that the little fox is very smart. He can understand people''s speech and make corresponding responses, which is enough to explain the problem.


    Such an existence, without the restraint of the big oath, Chu Fei didn''t really dare to believe it.


    Thinking of this, the little fox on chufei punch said:


    "little fox, you should stay here for a few days. If you are hungry, thirsty and bored, just press this and ask them to come and play with you. Don''t run around. It''s very dangerous outside. If you run away, I can''t find you."


    The little fox raised his head and whined. He agreed to Chu Fei. Chu Fei nodded with a smile, then touched the top of the fox''s head and said:


    "OK, I''ll go around first."


    As the voice fell, chufei opened the bit plane transmission interface of the system and pressed the new light ball


    Time and space shuttle, plane jump, Chu Fei does not know what kind of words should be used to describe his feelings in the channel of time and space.


    And this time with the first use of this function is different, the first time just instantly appeared in the Lagerstroemia realm, almost no too much feeling.


    But this time, Chu Fei could clearly perceive the process of his shuttling through the time and space tunnel, and the whole process lasted nearly ten minutes.


    Chu Fei didn''t know whether he felt the time was right or not, but Chu Fei speculated that the reason why it took so long was that the system was searching for the world that he could enter. Another reason might be that it took so long because the transmission was too far away.


    When the time and space shuttle ended, Chu Fei felt his body sank and stepped on the solid ground.


    After opening his eyes, Chu Fei found that he was standing on a piece of deserted farmland. Moreover, the farmland is absolutely barren, because there are only farmland specifications, but there are no crops, on the contrary, there are all kinds of weeds.


    There were no people nearby, but chufei saw ordinary houses about one kilometer away. Looking at the shapes of the houses, chufei knew that this time he came to a village at the bottom of the society.


    Chu Fei nodded silently and unlocked a cigarette in the miscellaneous column of the system, and then exchanged a packet. At the same time, Chu Fei also summoned the Firebird, let the Firebird stand on his shoulder, of course, the Firebird''s flame has all put away, from the surface is just a red bird.


    Of course, this bird is very fake, because the hair or other details are not in place, so it is more like an ornament.


    Chu Fei took out a cigarette, poked it on the Firebird and lit it. Then he walked slowly towards the village with the cigarette in his mouth.


    At the same time, chufei still wants to give the world a name. If the name of the world sounds good, it doesn''t need chufei''s trouble, but if it''s hard to hear, it''s another matter.


    The name of the village is Heishui village, because there is a black river passing through the village. The river is very small and more like a stream.


    The reason why the river is black is that all the sand and stones in the river are black. These black stones are obsidian, which is a good thing in this world.


    Many rich people like to use Obsidian to make accessories. At the same time, if obsidian is big enough to be polished into good furniture, it can also sell for a lot of money.


    However, the real use of obsidian can not be ignored is the core of obsidian. Of course, it is also obsidian.


    Generally speaking, each piece of obsidian can reach the center of a hill like obsidian, and the core the size of an egg can be used as a magic prop.


    The larger the obsidian, the greater the energy of the core, and the smaller the obsidian, the more useless it is. But no matter how big obsidian, its core has no obvious characteristics.


    No matter from the color or texture, the core is no different from the outer obsidian. So, to find the core of a huge obsidian, we need not only luck, but also computing power.


    It is said that there was a 100 meter high hill near Heishui village, and the whole mountain was a huge obsidian. This is a secret that few people know, but suddenly one day, the secret was leaked, so the village was ransacked, looted by bandits.Since then, the whole village has been in poverty.


    "Hey, you two, don''t steal!" Originally quiet village, because of a farmer''s cry and lively.


    "We didn''t steal!" It''s a little boy''s voice.


    "No? If you didn''t steal, why are you hanging around my house! Little beggar, get out of here


    "We didn''t steal anything, but my sister is very hungry. Uncle, can you give us something to eat, just a little bit..." The little boy''s voice was not loud, and his voice was full of supplication.


    However, his supplication did not bring him any good results, because the farmer obviously did not intend to give them anything.


    "Every day you say your sister is hungry, don''t we! If it wasn''t for your parents'' chaos, how could we be like this! "


    "I..."


    "Shut up, I don''t want to listen to you, and I don''t want to see you and your sister. Get out of here, or I''ll kill you!"


    "You My parents fight with the bad guys just to save you. They win, but you betray them! You killed them


    "I don''t care what you''re doing. I only know that without them, those people would only take away the core of obsidian, and they wouldn''t do anything to us, but it''s because they talk and talk! They have printed all the things that would not have happened before! "


    "No, it''s not like this. They saved you, but you betrayed them. It''s you! It''s you! You are all bad people The little boy cried obstinately.


    "We''re bad people? Since we are bad people, why do you bring your dying sister to beg! I come here two or three days. Do you really think this is a church? "


    "My sister Uncle, I''m wrong. Please give me something to eat. Just a little. My sister is starving to death... " It seems that the farmer mentioned the status quo of his sister, so the little boy immediately gave up the quarrel with the farmer and went on begging.


    "Why don''t you shout at me! I tell you little things, don''t say your sister is dying, even if she died now, I won''t give you any food! No one will give you food in the whole village! "


    Originally, it was just a matter between the brother and sister of the little boy and the farmer, but now it has become a matter between the brother and sister of the little boy and the villagers of the whole village.


    At this time, the surrounding area was already full of people, men and women, young and old. Although the pleasant clothes were not good, at least they did not look like dishes. In other words, these people had food to eat, at least they would not go hungry.


    "Go away, if it wasn''t for you, how could the village be like this! There will never be any help for you here! "


    "That is, get out of the way. You''d better go to your parents. Anyway, they are all dead. It''s good for you to die!"


    "Get out of the village. You are not welcome here. You will never be welcome!"


    "Come on, don''t hurt us any more. Isn''t it enough to be hurt once by your parents?"


    ¡­¡­


    Almost all the villagers have this attitude, no matter big or small, male or female, but occasionally one or two weak voices say:


    "go to the town quickly. Although it''s far away, as long as you get to the town, the church people will help you."


    "The church people are not so kind. What can they do? I think they will be taken away by wild animals on the way!"


    At this time, the little boy''s face was full of tears, but he didn''t cry. His little fist was clenched tightly, but he couldn''t do anything. Because he is not only facing several times his own people, more importantly, he is too young.


    The little boy is only ten years old and his sister is only seven years old. It''s impossible to fight.


    "Brother Let''s Let''s go Let''s go... "


    Chufei has been wondering why he didn''t hear the voice of the little sister, but now he knows, because chufei recognized the weakness of the little sister''s voice.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Bear it for a while. They will give us something to eat after scolding. Sister won''t be hungry any more."


    "Really?" My sister''s weak voice came again.


    "Really, really, if my brother doesn''t cheat you, they''ll scold for a while and take it out."


    "Hum, I want to be beautiful. Don''t scold you for a while. Even if I beat you up, I can''t give you any food!"


    "That is, if you want us to help you even if you have done us so badly, why don''t you pray for the blessing of the gods?"


    "God, they are not qualified to let the church believers give them a little help!"


    "That''s to say, the two of them are only rationed to wild animals for breakfast!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother I... "


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Sister


    The little girl couldn''t stand for a long time. She was sitting on the ground and leaning against a small tree by the side of the road, but now, the little girl is about to faint.The little boy was really anxious, but he didn''t know what to do under such circumstances. Ask this group for help! Just now they all said that even if they both died, people would not have any sympathy!


    Chufei, who smokes at the side, can''t watch it because he knows that if he doesn''t do it, there will be something wrong with the two little brothers and sisters!

 Chapter 225

    Chufei bypassed the house where he was hiding, and his mouth was full of smoke. He came out of the crowd like a ruffian. He didn''t have any polite apology, and he directly extended his hands to push away the villagers who were blocking in front of him.


    Chu Fei''s strength is not small, especially under the blessing of heaven and earth''s vitality, those villagers are just ordinary people, where can withstand Chu Fei such people''s pulling, one by one crying pain, then Chu Fei was pulled aside.


    "Let me, let me, get out of my way."


    Chu Fei vomited a smoke ring and came to the two children. At the same time, he also faced the villagers who yelled at the children most fiercely.


    "What the hell do you do? Do you like to be someone else''s way?"


    After coming to this world, Chu Fei''s clothes are the bottom coarse cloth clothes in line with the world style, so you won''t find Chu Fei''s abnormality in clothes.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry. We didn''t mean to get in the way. These two beggars are in the way. We want to drive them away, but they won''t."


    The villager who had been fighting with the two children before didn''t think chufei was anything to be offended by, which was similar to the bandits who had come to rob the village before, so he didn''t dare to say anything cruel to chufei, instead, he was very weak.


    "These two children?"


    Chufei asked, pointing to the little boy holding his little sister on the ground.


    "Yes, that''s them. They wander around the village all day, and stealing is a common practice. We always want to drive them away, but we are afraid that they will be eaten by wild animals outside, and we can''t bear it."


    "Oh So... " Chu Fei nodded, then squatted in front of the two children and asked:


    "is what they said true?"


    The tears on the little boy''s face accompanied by dust had already made his own face, but at this time, he didn''t care much about Chu Fei''s arrival, because he was now focused on his sister.


    In the little boy''s view, there is not much difference between fainting and death, but the only difference is a kind of suffering for him. Now he''s suffering from it.


    "Little fellow, if you don''t talk, I can only think what they say is true."


    Children always care about whether a thing is right or not, and so does this little boy. Originally did not care about Chu Fei, he immediately looked at Chu Fei after hearing this sentence, and then vigorously shook his head.


    "Hey, you little beggar, if we didn''t have the heart to drive you out by wild animals, could you really stay in the village so long?"


    "That is, this kid doesn''t know how to be grateful at all."


    "No, I gave them some food a few days ago, but now I''ve turned my back."


    "Well, I''m just a couple of childish kids. I think too much about expecting them to know how to repay their gratitude."


    "Anyway, I''ve never been in favor of leaving them in the village, as you all know."


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei didn''t stop the villagers who were talking, and didn''t try to stop what they wanted to say, even though chufei knew it was all fake. But Chu Fei also worried that the little girl in front of him would not last long, so he exchanged a bowl of millet porridge directly from the system and sent it to the little boy.


    "I''ll hold her and you feed her."


    After all, it''s the earth people in the peaceful era. There''s no way to see a living person starved to death in front of their own eyes.


    The villagers around were not surprised. It seemed that they had guessed that Chu Fei would take charge of the two little beggars after seeing Chu Fei intervene in the incident.


    The little boy has not seen the delicious porridge for a long time. Now, in the face of this bowl of rice porridge with just the right temperature and strong enough fragrance, the little boy was surprised and didn''t know how to speak.


    "It''s not for you. It''s for your sister. Feed her quickly."


    Say this, Chu Fei one hand took the little girl over, that bowl of porridge also put in the little boy''s hand. But just like this, the little girl can''t eat at all. After all, she has fainted.


    But Chu Fei had his own ideas. After all, he was a monk, so he just put his hand on the little girl''s back from an angle that people couldn''t see, and then slowly poured the vitality into her body to help the little girl recuperate.


    Do not do not know, the little girl''s body has been weak to the extreme, but also sick. Chu Fei just made a little exploration and understood that if he didn''t do it, I''m afraid the little girl would die here today, without any doubt.


    After about a cup of tea, the little girl finally woke up. When the little girl wakes up, the rice porridge in the hand of the little boy next to her is at the right temperature.


    The little boy was very happy because what he was worried about didn''t happen.


    A spoonful of millet porridge came to the little girl''s mouth. The little girl looked at her brother in doubt. She didn''t know where the bowl of porridge came from, because she didn''t think the villagers would really give them anything to eat.The poor child was in charge of the family early. Although she was only six years old, she was very sensible.


    "Eat, sister. Eat first."


    The little boy didn''t dare to delay too long. He was worried that his sister would faint.


    The little girl nodded and opened her mouth.


    A bowl of porridge, in fact, is just a child''s appetite, but now the little girl''s body can''t eat all of it, only half of it can''t eat any more.


    The rest of the millet porridge in Chu Fei''s signal, the little boy himself gudu gudu drink up.


    Half a bowl of porridge, although there is no way to make them fully satisfied, but it is enough, much better than every day before.


    By this time, the onlookers had already dispersed, and no one would want to stay at such a time.


    See in front of the brother and sister both eat porridge, Chu Fei put the little girl back into the little boy''s arms. It was also at this time that the little girl saw chufei for the first time and saw chufei''s appearance.


    Chufei had already finished smoking, but he had just lit one with a bird on his shoulder.


    In the nearby houses, although the villagers have returned to their homes, they are still secretly watching from the windows.


    They were curious about where chufei came from and what identity chufei was. But in this world, they don''t dare to ask, and they don''t dare to talk in front of Chu Fei.


    "Big brother, are you a magician?" The little girl''s big eyes flickered and asked.


    Chu Fei vomited a cigarette ring and shook his head:


    "I''m not a magician."


    In a word, chufei already understood what the world was. Here, different from crape myrtle, it should be a world with magic and fighting spirit.


    As for why there is magic will have fighting spirit, who let Chu Fei read a large number of novels, anyway, the novels are said like this.


    "Well, you''ve already eaten. Go home and have a good rest."


    After that, Chu Fei will leave.


    The little girl looked at her brother and said nothing, but the little boy was smart enough to know what his sister wanted to say. He stood up with his sister and called to Chu Fei:


    "big brother, please wait a minute."


    Chu Fei stopped and looked back at them.


    "Big brother, can we follow you?"


    "What do you want to do with me?" Chu Fei smiles on his face, but in his heart he says: a little star, a little fox, if you add these two children, you can just open an orphanage


    "We can be big brother''s servants We''ll do everything. " The little boy said eagerly.


    "Well, I can wash clothes, I can cook and eat, and my brother can hunt." The little girl solemnly said, but at such a young age, this expression in her body will only make people feel lovely.


    "Hunting? Since you can hunt and cook, why are you still hungry like this? "


    In the nearby room, the villagers who heard these words all looked contemptuous.


    "It''s really a little beggar. You''ll brag when you''re young!"


    "I''m still hunting. I''m beaten by prey. I''ve never seen it before. Every so-called hunting is made black and blue by those Warcraft. It''s very good to successfully catch a rabbit in a trap in a month!"


    "I even want to follow a magician. Just like them, they are all over the street. If the magician really wants to, he can''t just go to the slave market."


    ¡­¡­


    two children certainly can not hear those villagers hiding in their own home Tucao, but Chu Fei is a monk, no sense of extreme sensitivity, such a voice can not easily make complaints about Chu Fei.


    "It seems that I have been treated as a magician. It''s not bad. It should be a good way to pretend to be a magician in this world in the future."


    Chufei''s heart is funny, but for the two children in front of him, chufei is still in a bit of trouble.


    "Give me a reason, a reason to promise you."


    If you just feel sorry for them, chufei has many ways to help them both. For example, to the small cave, or to any orphanage on earth.


    Just before that, let the two children swear never to reveal all this.


    But the problem is that these two children want to follow chufei and be chufei''s servants.


    Although Chu Fei had no idea about slavery and feudalism, he had to be responsible for others since he wanted to follow him.


    At least, we should not let the people who follow us suffer and have no future


    But for the two children, following chufei as a servant and praying for chufei''s help are not two things. Even in their view, chufei was a sorcerer of high status.


    "I We will be loyal to big brother. We can swear that as long as big brother can give us something to eat, we can do whatever big brother wants. "This is the little girl said, but from the expression of Chu Fei can also see that the little boy seems to think the same way.


    Maybe that''s all they can do for them.


    "You don''t give a good reason. If that''s the only reason, I don''t think I can promise you. But for the time being, you can follow me until I find a place for you


    Chufei refused, but not completely. The two children were a little dizzy at first, but when they heard that they could follow Chu Fei for a while, they knew that they could live.


    In troubled times, ordinary people are cud dogs.


    This has nothing to do with the inhumanity of heaven. You can know by comparing life on earth.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Thank you, master."


    Two children, a man and a woman, immediately stood upright after hearing Chu Fei''s acceptance, respectfully said this sentence.


    But this sentence let Chu Fei be stunned, how host, what host!


    "Why do you call me master?"


    "Because the host gave us food and took us in." What the little boy said was simple, rough and simple.


    "Because the host is good to us." This is the little girl''s idea, and his idea is more direct.


    "Call something else, not the master." Chufei came to the two children with a bitter smile.


    "But big brother is the master." The little girl didn''t understand chufei''s meaning, or she did, but decided to use it to call chufei.

 Chapter 226

    Chu Fei wanted to correct the two children''s address to himself, but after a few words back and forth, Chu Fei gave up. Because chufei found that these two children seem to know death very well.


    Just because they won the battle and let them follow them for a while, they took chufei as the master, the kind of master of the slave relationship, and immediately recognized it directly.


    Chu Fei couldn''t adapt. He knew that it wasn''t a matter of time to change the two children''s ideas. Even if the two children are now forced to use other names, there is no way for them to change the identity and concept of slaves.


    Simply, chufei didn''t correct it.


    "First of all, I have to clean up the two little guys in your door. Look at your dirty appearance..."


    Chufei stooped to pick up the little girl, and the little boy followed with a smile.


    The place Chu Fei wants to go is the river in the village, the black river. After coming to the river, chufei did not immediately let the two children take a bath. Instead, he exchanged a bowl of millet porridge for the two children to drink separately.


    Eat less and eat more is the most suitable choice for two children''s body now, and the two children also like millet porridge, a delicious liquid food.


    Soon, they ate up, took off their dirty and ragged clothes under the supervision of chufei, went into the stream and began to wash their bodies.


    Chufei sat on the bank, just holding the little girl, he had a check on the little girl''s body, found that the little girl''s body had completely recovered.


    You know, before the little girl is a dying person!


    In doubt, Chu Fei studied the millet porridge provided by the system from the beginning. Of course, it''s not research. After all, the explanation is there.


    Millet porridge It can provide sufficient satiety and cure mild patients.


    "I see. I also said why the little girl recovered so quickly. It turns out that millet porridge can cure diseases!"


    After finding the answer to this question, Chu Fei focused on the clothing column.


    The two children''s clothes were so ragged that chufei couldn''t see them any more, so he had to make a new suit for the two children.


    But Chu Fei didn''t make it too expensive. The most common coarse cloth clothes were made to order for two children. Because there was no need to unlock them again, it didn''t cost much to exchange.


    But looking at the two children taking a bath, chufei subconsciously unlocked a box of soap and a bottle of shampoo. Maybe it''s due to the habit of the earth, but I have to admit that there seems to be no such thing in the world.


    "Here, come here. Here you are."


    Chufei asked the two children to give them soap and shampoo while telling them how to use them. Of course, the most important thing is not to enter the eyes.


    The two children were very curious after they got the fragrant things, and when they found that they were surprisingly clean and fragrant after washing, they both laughed happily.


    "Master, do nobles all bathe with such things?" The little boy stood naked in front of chufei and asked eagerly.


    Chu Fei laughs, looks back at the architectural style of the village, and simply judges the development of science and technology in the world. He says, "it''s impossible. They are not qualified to use such a good thing."


    "Well Master, can we have this? " The little girl was holding the box of soap and was not willing to let go.


    Looking at the cute little girl, Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said, "OK, these two are yours."


    "Thank you, master!" The little girl seems to be too excited, and she doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with not wearing clothes. She rushes up and kisses chufei on the cheek.


    Chufei smiles happily, then takes out two clothes and helps the two children put them on.


    For the new clothes, although they are only coarse cloth, they are very precious to the two children. Even when their parents were still there, they couldn''t wear a new suit all year round.


    Chufei helped the two children dress while thinking about the aesthetics of the world.


    The simplest clothes are similar to those on earth. The upper coat and the lower trousers are only slightly European and American in design.


    The two children are still used to the hard life. Even if they have new clothes on board, they are not willing to throw away their old clothes. Instead, they sort them out a little and use them as a burden.


    "Well, now that you''ve all washed up, we''re going to get out of here."


    "Well, master, where shall we go?"


    "To the nearest town, do you know the way?"


    "I know. I saw the town from a distance."


    The little boy nodded, while the little girl had a strange look on her face. It was obvious from her expression that the little girl had no idea what the town looked like."Well, you lead the way. I''ll hold my sister. Let''s go to town together."


    For the two children, it''s really like a new life. So the two children also said a lot on the road, most of them just saw something ringing temporarily.


    For example, there is a bird''s nest in a tree nearby, and there is a trap next to the stone that has never caught a small animal, etc.


    What the little boy said was very exciting. Both chufei and the little girl in chufei''s arms listened with relish. However, just after the three went out for more than half an hour, the little boy suddenly stopped and said:


    "master, give us a name!"


    Chu Fei was stunned. He touched the girl''s long hair in his arms and said:


    "don''t you have a name?"


    "Yes..." The little girl shrunk her mouth, and the little boy said:


    "yes, but we don''t want to use the old name. Big brother is our master. Our name should be given by big brother. "


    Looking at the two children''s eyes, chufei knew that the two little guys seemed to have such an idea for a long time. In this case, Chu Fei did not worry about what the real names of the two children were.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a name."


    No matter what occupation people, name will be a tangled thing. Chufei is no exception, and chufei has never given a name before.


    As for Dragon five, that doesn''t count. People are dragons, not people


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei couldn''t decide what name to call it, but soon, Chu Fei thought of the book of changes and other things on earth, and said:


    "you are a boy, your name is greedy wolf."


    "Greedy wolf..." The little boy nodded and kept repeating the word. From now on, these two words will be his name. It is necessary for him to memorize them by heart.


    "Seven girls are you."


    Chu Fei thought of the pattern of killing wolves. Although he didn''t understand this kind of things, Chu Fei had a little knowledge of the pattern of killing wolves.


    Greedy wolf, seven evil spirits, break the army, three stars gather, the world will change.


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t think that the word "Qisha" was suitable for a girl''s name, so Chu Fei only chose one word. And in another B & B, greedy wolf refers to the first star of the Big Dipper.


    In a word, no matter how to explain it, it''s a good name, at least in chufei''s opinion.


    "Thank you for your name." In chufei''s arms, the little girl said sweetly.


    "My name is greedy wolf, and my sister''s name is Xiao Qi. We have a new name..." The little boy''s face was also full of happiness and happiness, but there was still a little bit of other emotion in his eyes.


    The town is not far from Heishui village, and the three people have only walked for more than an hour.


    But with the town, it must be that Heishui village is really down.


    This town is called Heishui Town, which is also named after obsidian. It''s a small town, but it''s not a small town. At least chufei can feel the size of this small town compared with those ordinary towns on earth.


    However, there is a big wall outside the town, and there are soldiers guarding the passers-by at the gate.


    Chufei sighed. He suddenly felt that as long as he went to the gate of the town, he would be stopped by the soldiers.


    Nothing else, because of my hair color and skin color.


    Chufei''s little boy and girl are brown hair, slightly black, so there is nothing that chufei can''t adapt to.


    But Chu Fei''s hair was pure black, his eyes were black, and his skin was yellow. To put it bluntly, Chu Fei hasn''t found a second one among the people he saw in the world.


    The soldiers in the distance also have all kinds of hair colors, but the color standard of black hair, black eyes and yellow skin is hard to find in this world.


    "It''s really a conventional design. In a world of Western magic, there can''t be people with black hair, black eyes and yellow skin!" Chu Fei''s heart is full of pain, but this small town still wants to enter, no matter what.


    "Stop, please show me your identification!"


    As expected, after arriving at the gate of the town, the soldiers stopped Chu Fei. And from the eyes, Chu Fei found that the soldiers cared about themselves, and had no doubt about the two children.


    "I don''t have any identification yet. I need to apply for one, but I don''t know where to go."


    Chu Fei told the truth, after all, just came to this world, where there will be any identification.


    "No identification? What''s your professional status in the paper? Are you a vagrant artist? " The soldier asked because he saw the red bird on chufei''s shoulder, and the shape was rough.


    The little girl in chufei''s arms always cares about the bird, but because she has seen chufei light a cigarette with the bird, Xiaoqi is very clever and doesn''t dare to touch it. She just stares at it"Sorry, I''m not a bum artist. I''m a magician. Of course, I''m just an apprentice."


    "You''re a magic apprentice who hasn''t passed the strength certification yet. It seems that you should have been able to test as a junior magician."


    When chufei said that he was a magician, the soldier knew that the bird on chufei''s shoulder was not a decoration.


    "Well, that''s true. Is there a place in town for testing?"


    "Yes, but you have to pay a silver coin entrance fee, and then I''ll give you a short ID card, and then you can wait for the two of them to enter the city."


    "Silver..." Chu Fei frowned. He just came to the world, where there would be any silver coins. There was silver, but he didn''t know if it would work.

 Chapter 227

    "Sorry, I don''t have any silver coins, but I have a little scattered silver on me..." Say this, in the eyes of these soldiers surprised, Chu Fei took out a piece of silver ingot, to the soldier.


    Is it silver? Of course, just a glance at the soldier can confirm that the purity of the silver is much higher than that of the silver coin.


    Can I turn this in? Of course not, because the Lord of the city only knows silver coins, gold coins and copperplates. If you hand in such things, you will have nothing to worry about.


    However, the soldier was clever and said:


    "well, this is your temporary certificate. You can enter the city." What the soldier took out was a piece of paper. Of course, after chufei took it over, he found that there was a strange power on the paper, which was probably magic power.


    After getting this piece of paper, chufei took two children into the city, but when they went away, the soldiers at the gate of the city gathered together and whispered.


    "I''ve paid out their silver coins. I''ll have to give them more when I''m late!"


    "Why do you pay, I pay, I pay, it''s a silver coin! Give me one more when you''re giving money! "


    "Well, don''t make any noise. If I give out the silver, I don''t have to give more. But are you going to let that guy go so easily? "


    "We are not believers in the church. Why should we let them go?"


    "Is, dare to take the silver ingot to pay, that boy is definitely a rich man!"


    "That''s to say, we''ll go to find the boy when we change shifts. Anyway, he looks so obvious that we can find him by any inquiry!"


    Of course, chufei didn''t know how these soldiers planned, but even if he knew, it wouldn''t be so good. Chufei doesn''t care about these ordinary soldiers.


    After entering the town, the most urgent thing to do is to find a place to live. However, the town is prosperous. It''s not difficult to find an inn.


    Soon, chufei stayed with the two children and found a small shop that looked ordinary. After paying with silver ingots, chufei got a good room.


    After having a room, Chu Fei led the two children out shopping. But the main purpose of shopping is two, one is to find the magician test place, the other is to find a place similar to the bank, Chu Fei can''t always carry silver ingots everywhere, that''s too eye-catching.


    While walking around, Chu Fei soon saw an auction house. As for banks and so on, Chu Fei didn''t see it.


    After walking into the auction house, Chu Fei grabbed a steward and asked, "I have some silver ingots. Do you want to buy them?"


    "Yes, both gold and silver, but we have to see the quality before we can determine how much we will give you." The manager said with a professional smile on his face.


    Chu Fei nodded, took out a silver ingot and put it on the table. He said, "how much silver can I get from a piece like this?"


    Silver coins are not pure silver, which is common sense, so Chu Fei thinks that he should be able to exchange a lot of silver coins for this ingot. But who knows, after seeing it for a while, the steward said:


    "if it''s all of this quality, a piece of silver ingot can give you 100 silver coins."


    Chu Fei curled his lips. He was not satisfied with the offer, but it was almost the same. Then Chu Fei took out ten silver ingots, and the one on the table was eleven.


    "Eleven pieces of silver ingots, good quality, a total of 1100 silver coins." The steward took out a cloth bag containing silver coins.


    Chu Fei took the bag and turned to leave. After finding a place where there was no one, he threw the bag into his own tuntian ring. But just after finishing these, Chu Fei felt depressed and said: do I need to be so cautious!


    "Greedy wolf, Xiao Qi, we have money, we can buy delicious food!"


    Chu Fei amused the two children happily, but only Xiao Qi was really happy with his smile. On the contrary, little boy greedy wolf didn''t have much emotion


    "greedy wolf, aren''t you happy?"


    "Master, I think those soldiers at the door will come to harm you." Although the little boy is only ten years old, he has seen many dark sides. Now he can''t understand why chufei didn''t find this.


    "Aren''t they soldiers? Why do they harm me?" Chu Fei asked intentionally.


    "Because master, you have money and no status."


    Chufei nodded with a smile and said nothing more, but after a short silence, chufei suddenly asked:


    "greedy wolf, do you know how to cross?"


    chufei also thought too much, and he suddenly felt that the little boy was very unusual. Even though he was only ten years old, and he said before that he had never been in the town, the little boy didn''t show much surprise and curiosity after entering the town.


    In the whole process, only the little girl''s eyes were full of curiosity, looking at all kinds of things on the street. The little boy was very quiet, as if those were not things that could attract his attention.


    "Master, what is crossing?" The doubts in the little boy''s eyes were very natural. Chu Fei couldn''t see anything wrong, but out of caution, Chu Fei said:"Greedy wolf, do you know the earth?"


    "Earth? Is that a ball? " Greedy wolf is really confused this time.


    "So you don''t know, it''s OK, it''s OK, but if you know but pretend you don''t know, I''ll throw you to the hard bath to pick up soap!"


    Chu Fei put on a fierce expression when he spoke, which made the little boy even more confused.


    Chufei said that he could understand every word separately, but he didn''t know what it meant when combined. The little boy greedy wolf began to doubt whether he should tell the master to learn some knowledge


    Otherwise, every time the master speaks, he doesn''t understand. How can he be a good servant!


    Of course, chufei could see what the little boy was thinking at a glance, so he couldn''t help blushing. In Chu Fei''s arms, Xiao Qi found that Chu Fei''s face became hot for the first time.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? are you ill? Why is your face so hot! "


    Chu Fei coughs twice and says it''s OK. He turns out of the alley with Xiao Qi in his arms. The little boy greedy wolf keeps up with him, but he feels funny in his heart - maybe the master is really a good person, otherwise he won''t blush and be shy!


    Turn out of the alley, Chu Fei three people in front of a huge attic, the door hanging a mask, above the painting of a staff. There is also a sign carved with a staff on the door of this building. You don''t need to ask Chu Fei to know that it should be the place of the magician.


    In professional terms, this should be a place like the Sorcerer''s guild.


    After standing at the door and watching for a while, chufei walked in with two children in his arms. As soon as I entered the door, I saw a few people in magician robes standing in line. In front of them, in the hall, there was an old man who looked as if he was in his eighties. He was thin and rickety, and his hair and beard had turned white.


    "Come on, put your hands on the crystal ball! Don''t be distracted No, you can''t learn magic. Let''s go to the soldiers guild! I think you have a good physique. You should be a good material to be a soldier! "


    "Next No, let''s go Next


    The old man''s speed was very fast, and soon there was no one in front of chufei. No, now chufei also knows that he seems to be in the wrong place.


    This should be the place to test people''s magic talent. I want to get the title of junior magician. This is definitely not the right place.


    "Young man, are you here to take the baby for testing?" The old man saw Chu Fei waiting for the two children and asked naturally.


    The old man''s words made chufei find a reasonable reason to resolve the embarrassment, and he nodded: "yes, I''ll take them to test their magic talent, and I''ll be promoted to a junior magician myself by the way."


    "Well, give them two tests first, but why don''t you wear the wizard''s robe?" The old man asked suspiciously.


    "It''s broken. I rolled down the mountain by accident, and my clothes were scratched. I had no choice but to change my clothes." Chu Fei gave a random reason.


    But obviously, the old man didn''t believe it.


    "You are chased like this by Warcraft, and you don''t care to roll down the mountain. I really think the magician is so fragile!" The old man thought he had exposed Chu Fei''s lies, but Chu Fei was happy.


    Although a lie was exposed, the old man took the initiative to give chufei another lie, which made chufei want to laugh.


    "All right, little boy first, come on, put your hands on the crystal ball, concentrate and don''t be distracted."


    The greedy wolf doesn''t know that he can have such an opportunity, which means that if he passes the test, he can learn magic. Even if you don''t go to any school, you can learn magic as long as you follow the master!


    It''s a great thing!


    So greedy wolf is very serious, even if the crystal ball needs him to stand on tiptoe to touch, but it still does not let him have any idea to give up.


    The old man nodded with a smile, then put his hands on the greedy wolf''s two little hands


    Chufei stares at the crystal ball tightly. If these two children have the talent to learn magic, it''s really good for chufei!


    Unfortunately, the crystal ball didn''t react at all. In other words, the little greedy wolf didn''t have the talent to learn magic.


    "Let the little girl come..." The old man sighed. It''s not the first time such a thing has happened. It happens many times almost every day.


    However, those who failed will not let the old man have any emotion, only this little boy, the desire and eagerness in his eyes are not comparable to that of ordinary people, and he is still with the "parents".


    Greedy wolf is very disappointed, but chufei is OK, can''t learn magic, and anyway chufei doesn''t have much feeling for magic.


    When it comes to Xiaoqi, chufei puts Xiaoqi on the ground, but Xiaoqi on the ground can''t reach the crystal ball at all. No way, chufei from the ring will give the fox a bath before the small bathtub out, inverted buckle on the ground to small seven feet."Little girl, just like that, put your hands on the crystal ball, don''t be nervous, relax..."


    The old man''s tone is much more gentle, but it''s a pity that even the old man hopes that Xiao Qi can have magic talent, but it''s very difficult. Crystal ball still has no response, just like the result of little greedy wolf, can''t learn magic.


    "I''m sorry, neither of your children has magic talent." The old man said with a bitter smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll see if I''m qualified to be promoted to junior magician." Chufei didn''t respond much to the test results of the two children, but the two children were sad.


    It was not easy for them to have the opportunity, but they did not grasp it. Although it was a natural thing, not their own decision, the frustration still engulfed their children''s nature.

 Chapter 228

    "Well, come with me." The old man nodded, turned and walked back.


    Chu Fei picks up Xiao Qi and pulls the greedy wolf to catch up. Chu Fei doesn''t want to comfort the two children''s depression, because Chu Fei knows that the two children are much more mature than their peers, which may be a good thing for them.


    Turning around, the old man came to the end of the training range. There was a big shooting range with different materials.


    "Come on, attack the target with your magic, the stone." The old man pointed to a big square stone 20 meters away and said:


    "the attack of the junior magician can cause certain damage to the stone. Try it..."


    That stone is just an ordinary big stone. Chufei can see that it is no different from the ordinary rocks on the earth, but it is also granite, and its hardness is very good.


    But Chu Fei could see that there were many other materials for the targets in the distance, each of which looked stronger than granite.


    "Good."


    Chu Fei nodded and put Xiao Qi in his arms on the ground first. Then he mobilized the skill of playing with fire and let the bird on his shoulder fly vividly.


    Whoo!


    Under the control of chufei, the Firebird let out a foot high flame, like a fireball, and hit the square granite quickly.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, chufei heard the crack of granite.


    The old man touched his beard, his eyes full of shock.


    This is absolutely not what the junior magician did, and this way of controlling the fire magic, Chu Fei agreed. He bent down and picked up Xiao Qi, and also took little greedy wolf''s hand. However, he found that the two children seemed to be more depressed.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so sad? "


    "Master Well Wuwuwu... " Small seven only called Chu Fei, then couldn''t help but cry in a low voice. Although the little greedy wolf didn''t cry, the sadness on his face didn''t need to be described.


    "Well, well, it''s just that the magic test didn''t pass. It''s OK. Not everyone in the world can be a magician, and there are soldiers! Come on, let''s go to the soldiers'' Guild later. You should be soldiers so that you can protect me, a weak magician, right


    Chu Fei''s consolation was very useful, and the two children felt better immediately after hearing it.


    Yes, the magician can''t do it. He can be a soldier. He can be a soldier. He doesn''t need any talent!


    Looking at the two children laughing, chufei''s heart is also relaxed a lot.


    In another room, the old man had already been waiting there. On the table in front of him, there was a medal with a magic wand painted on it. There were two small golden stars on the top edge of the wand.


    "Young man, come here and tell me your name. I''ll register you."


    "Chufei, my name is chufei."


    Chufei was relieved. After all, the old man didn''t ask himself for the medal of his magic apprentice. It seems that there is no such thing in the world. After all, it''s just a magic apprentice, just a junior student. If you need to give a medal, it''s estimated that the magician guild will be tired to death.


    Chu Fei was not wrong. In this world, magic apprentices are not qualified to get medals, but it doesn''t mean that they have nothing to prove their identity as magic apprentices.


    It''s very simple. What a magic apprentice can prove his identity is a wizard''s robe. As for the staff, I''m sorry, it belongs to a weapon. Not everyone is qualified to get one.


    And before Chu Fei also said, he rolled down the mountain and broke the magic robe, so he lost it and changed into this ordinary clothes. Even if there is no such explanation, Chu Fei''s ability to release fire magic alone is enough to prove that he was a magic apprentice.


    "Chu Fei..." The old man recited and poked his hands on the medal on the table. At the tips of his fingers, there was a silver light shining. Soon, the light disappeared.


    Moreover, on the medal representing the primary mage, under the symbol of the staff, the word "chufei" also appeared. The wand symbol in the middle of the medal represents the profession of magician, and the two stars above represent the junior magician, so the stars are the magic apprentices at the moment


    Chu Fei thought in his heart


    "Well, that''s your proof. Don''t lose this in the future. It''s your identity. It can be used all over the world. "


    Chu Fei nodded and said yes. He kept thanking him. But Chu Fei''s heart is in doubt: I don''t believe that the earth can be universal!


    Chufei is also more true.


    After that, Chu Fei said to the old man before he left:


    "excuse me, is the warrior guild next door?"


    "Not next door..." The old man shook his head and said, "it''s in the street next door. It''s the same position. You can see it when you go out the door and go ahead."Chufei nodded and waited for the two children to leave.


    However, after chufei left, the old man suddenly raised his hand and patted the table, and said angrily:


    "yes, it''s impolite! I didn''t even ask my name, and I didn''t even have a respectful title to speak to! Who on earth did he learn magic from? I really want to slap him to death! "


    "What''s the matter with you, old headmaster? How could you be so angry Next to him, I don''t know where a middle-aged man came out. Looking at his clothes, he was also a magician.


    "How did you come! It''s fun for me to help you, isn''t it! This is what kind of place, people are more and more unruly, not polite! How can there be any magic genius in such a place! "


    "Well, old headmaster, you said that the Obsidian mountain near Heishui town may have an impact on the nearby residents, and there is a probability of magic genius. How..."


    "Shut up! Dare to be stubborn with me, right! Come on, let me see how bad your magic cultivation is. Is it as bad as in the college


    The middle-aged man was about to cry. He begged with a bitter face:


    "no, old principal, please forgive me!"


    "No, come with me, you must come here, or I will expel you from the magician guild!"


    ¡­¡­


    This side of the farce Chu Fei did not see, also did not hear, because at this time Chu Fei had already brought small seven and small greedy wolf came to the door of the soldiers guild.


    It is also a tall and spacious building, but the front and sign at the door are painted with a shield and two crossed swords.


    Standing at the door, Chu Fei three people clearly heard the call and curse coming from inside.


    "Go away, people like you want to be soldiers, dream! You can''t even pick up an axe. What else do you want to do! Not qualified to be a farmer! Go away, go away! Next


    "No, go away. Haven''t you had enough! Next


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you can go in and continue the next phase of the test! Come on, get out of here! Do you still want to wait for me to see you over? "


    ¡­¡­


    It''s really the soldiers guild! Chu Fei sighed in his heart.


    A soldier can''t compare with a magician. He''s so hot tempered. He''s as kind and gentle as the old magician before. He speaks very quietly!


    If the middle-aged male mage heard Chu Fei''s comment at this time, he would yell that God is not open-minded! Such a grumpy old man was said to be a kind and gentle man in chufei''s mouth! What is the principle of heaven!


    "Master, let''s..." Small seven shrinks in Chu Fei''s bosom, inside of call curse voice too fierce, small seven a little afraid.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. She''s just a little grumpy." Little greedy wolf once again showed his quality as a brother, and it was the same when he was besieged in the village. He always said to his sister, "it''s OK. People are just angry It''s OK. They''re just venting It''s OK. They''ll be ok if they scold


    Xiaoqi nodded, but her small arm still held chufei''s arm tightly.


    She wanted to put her arms around chufei''s neck, but she couldn''t help it. There was a Firebird on chufei''s right shoulder, and it was a very powerful Firebird! Xiaoqi saw with her own eyes how the Firebird broke the big stone. She didn''t think her body could explain more than the big stone.


    "Go in and have a look." Chu Fei is also lucky after a long time to make a decision, after all, not everyone is used to listening to others curse.


    Push open the door, lift the curtain, Chu Fei with two children into the warrior guild, and the magic guild side is different, there are more people here, whether they come to test or work here, are many.


    "Hello, may I help you?"


    Chu Fei three people just entered us, then a young guy took the initiative to welcome up.


    "Hello, Hello, I want to test their talent to see if they are qualified to be a soldier!"


    "Well, let''s go and line up there. It will be their turn in a moment." The young man said calmly.


    "Can I stay with them?" Chufei asked cautiously in which irascible man''s crazy call.


    "Oh, yes, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei nodded and took Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf to line up.


    In front of chufei, there were at least one hundred people waiting in line, but except chufei himself, there were no adults to follow him, but a few guys who looked like seventeen or eighteen years old also came to test themselves.


    More than 100 people, in which irascible guy''s call and curse, just ten minutes ended, it''s Chu Fei''s turn.


    "Are you going to test or are these two children?" After seeing Chu Fei three people, the irascible strong man suddenly calmed down.


    "It''s them. I want to see their warrior talent." Chufei said with a smile.


    "It''s hard to say. You should have seen those people before. Soldiers are different from soldiers. The talent of soldiers is the talent of fighting spirit. " It seems that because Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf are too small, and the fear on Xiao Qi''s face has not receded, so the strong man spoke patiently and gently."Well, I know. Let them try." Chufei nodded.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do. Just sit here." The strong man pointed to a cushion on the ground and said.

 Chapter 229

    The first person sitting on the mat is still a little greedy wolf. After all, he is not in chufei''s arms, and he is still a brother. But after sitting on the mat, the little greedy wolf''s expression was very nervous.


    Needless to say, his nervousness stems from his worry about himself. He is afraid that he doesn''t even have the talent to be a soldier. Chu Fei is OK, because after hearing the strong man say the word "fighting spirit", he has prepared for the worst.


    Of course, the so-called worst plan is still from the perspective of the world, although now chufei does not know the name of the world.


    "Shut up and be quiet. Don''t fight against anything you feel. There may be some pain." The strong man tried to make his voice more gentle, but it didn''t help the little greedy wolf.


    The test is simple, at least on the surface. The strong man pressed his hand on the little greedy wolf''s shoulder, and then Chu Fei noticed a very subtle energy flow, which was flowing from the strong man to the little greedy wolf''s body.


    Chufei felt the difference between this energy and the magic energy. Generally speaking, the magic power was more changeable, and the fighting energy was more violent.


    Yes, it''s irritability. That''s what chufei thinks.


    About a minute later, the strong man''s hand left the little greedy wolf''s shoulder. He shook his head at Chu Fei with a bitter smile and didn''t speak.


    Chu Fei nodded. As a result, he already had it. Little greedy wolf really didn''t have the talent to cultivate fighting spirit. Next is Xiao Qi. She has seen the result of her brother. She can''t even help her brother. I''m afraid she won''t be much better.


    And the result is also cruel, small seven and small greedy wolf can''t cultivate magic, also can''t cultivate fighting spirit, even help them two detection of strong man can''t help but sigh.


    "Sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry. It''s just that you can''t practice magic and fight. It''s not that the sky has fallen." Chufei said with a smile,


    chufei didn''t care, because for chufei, magic and fighting spirit are just things that can''t be put on the table, which is far from the real cultivation of immortals.


    Of course, chufei also knows that this idea is entirely due to the Internet novels on earth


    "Well, but the life of magicians and soldiers is too dangerous, and it''s good to pass the ordinary life."


    Chu Fei smiles and doesn''t say anything more. Instead, he picks up the sad little seven and leads the greedy wolf who is about to lose all his power to leave the warrior guild.


    "Why are you all pouting? Go and buy you something delicious!"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Chu Fei did take Xiaoqi and greedy wolf as his own people, because he paid so much attention to the two children''s emotions.


    However, until the night came, the two children''s hands were full of all kinds of children''s favorite things, and their mood did not get much better.


    But time was almost up, and chufei waited for the two children to walk towards the inn.


    Just as he passed the entrance of an alley, little greedy wolf stopped. He pulled Chu Fei''s clothes and said, "master, are we useless? We can''t be magicians and warriors. Master, will you throw us away? "


    Chufei knew that the two children''s minds must have been full of this worry, but chufei never took the initiative to say it.


    But up to now, Chu Fei can''t even if he doesn''t want to say it. People have asked.


    "It''s no use not being a magician or a warrior? If so, maybe many of my friends will die sad. But don''t think too much about it. Magic and fighting are not powerful things. "


    "Isn''t magic and fighting powerful? Hahaha, it''s the first time that I''ve heard someone say that. Boy, are you crazy? "


    Before the two children could respond to Chu Fei''s words, a man''s scornful voice came not far away.


    The two children were not familiar with this voice, but chufei knew who it was at the first time.


    "Boy, anyone can boast, but since he dares to boast, he has to bear the consequences of boasting." Another man came out with a smile on his face.


    "That is, if you don''t have enough strength to talk big, it''s easy to provoke others." The third person also came out, but in another position.


    "It looks like we''re the ones you''ve got, boy. Is there anything you want to say?"


    "It''s no use saying anything, or think about the price you need to pay in order not to suffer."


    The fourth and the fifth came out, and then the sixth, the seventh and the eighth. There were eight people, eight men, each of whom was very strong.


    However, although the clothes these men were wearing were just ordinary clothes, chufei knew the identities of these people very well.


    In fact, even Chu Fei''s little seven and greedy wolf have recognized these eight people."Don''t give people hats if you have nothing to do. Aren''t you here for my silver?" Chufei, with a smile, takes the little greedy wolf''s hand and walks into the alley next to him.


    The alley is very deep, but it is a dead end. There is no gateway in it. The reason why this alley exists is that the buildings on both sides are unwilling to give up more space.


    "Boy, where do you want to run?"


    "It''s better to stop as soon as possible. As long as you take out all your silver, we won''t hurt you."


    "At least it won''t hurt too much. We need to work that way."


    "No, the problem is that we are all lazy and don''t bother to work hard. As long as you are obedient, otherwise we don''t mind working hard."


    "Oh? What if I don''t obey? " Chufei funny stop, but at this time he has been waiting for small seven and small greedy wolf into the depths of this dead end.


    "It''s very simple, you will be killed by us. Anyway, the world is dying all the time..."


    "As for the two children here, we may sell them to the slave society..."


    "And we''ll sell it when we''re tired of it..."


    Small seven and small greedy wolf are very afraid, since they recognize these people are the soldiers at the gate of the city, they have been scared and don''t know what to do.


    In their opinion, the most powerful person in the world is the army. Because even the bandits who have ransacked their village many times are afraid of the army. The soldier is the smallest unit in the army.


    "Master..." Xiaoqi hugs chufei''s neck tightly, and doesn''t care why the bird on chufei''s shoulder doesn''t burn himself.


    Greedy wolf is also very afraid, but he just more tightly grasped Chu Fei''s hand.


    "You''re robbing. You''re committing a crime. You should know that." Chu Fei hugs Xiao Qi and also holds the greedy wolf, but his glasses are placed on the eight people in front of him.


    "Of course we know. Not only do we know, we don''t care."


    "Boy, if you want to blame yourself, why don''t you get a silver coin first? Instead, you can pay directly with a silver coin!"


    "Ha ha ha, that is, you don''t understand the truth of not showing money!"


    "Don''t say so much. No one will know about killing you anyway. Even if someone knows it, it won''t matter."


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said:


    "so it is. Does that mean that even if I kill you, there won''t be anything?"


    "Boy, what do you think? You are neither a magician nor a soldier. Otherwise, how could your two children not have any cultivation talent?"


    This remark aroused Chu Fei''s interest, because it seems to involve a problem of natural inheritance.


    "I don''t understand..." Chu Fei said in distress.


    "Don''t you understand? It seems that it''s just a person from a small place who doesn''t even know such things. "


    "Don''t worry, kill him. We haven''t had a good meal for a long time


    "Ha ha, can you find some girls to play with?"


    "No!"


    This is the last word of the eight men, but this word is not to refuse the offer to play with the girl, but because chufei launched an attack.


    Chufei''s attack was very simple. Firebird circled and rushed directly to the eight men in flames. Firebird''s speed is fast enough, and these soldiers are just a little stronger than ordinary people. There is no chance of resistance at all.


    And this time Chu Fei raised the problem of Firebird to a high enough level. Just in a moment, the eight people were completely disappeared by the Firebird wind.


    "Did you all see it?" Chu Fei takes back the Firebird, pats Xiao Qi and greedy wolf on the back and asks.


    "Well..." Xiao Qi didn''t answer, because she didn''t look at it all the way, so naturally he didn''t see it. But the little greedy wolf nodded and said:


    "master, I see it."


    "Well, you have to remember that if you want to live a good life in the world, you must be strong enough, at least not to be bullied."


    After a pause, chufei said:


    "magic and fighting spirit are just one of many ways to become stronger. People have many ways to become stronger. If you like, I can help you."


    People are good teachers. Chu Fei thought of it in his heart when he was talking.


    "Master, is there really any other way?" Little greedy wolf raised his head and asked.


    "Yes, or why do you think I can kill them?" Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "But, master, are you a magician?"


    "Who said that? I didn''t say I was a magician." Chu Fei laughingly said, "let''s go, go back to have a rest. There''s more time. You can ask later."


    Little greedy wolf nodded, did not continue to ask questions. As for the small seven in Chu Fei''s arms, when Chu Fei wants to talk to small seven again, he finds that small seven has fallen asleep.I don''t know whether it''s too tired and sad today or because she''s just too scared. Anyway, he fell asleep when chufei talked with little greedy wolf. Whose is very quiet and sweet.

 Chapter 230

    See small seven fell asleep, Chu Fei know small greedy wolf must also almost tired, then took two people directly back to the inn. Although the two children fell asleep, chufei couldn''t.


    Because Chu Fei is thinking that after the system upgrade, it will open a second world, but the question is, what can you do in this world. Crape myrtle big world there, the rise of small cave is a cause of Chu Fei, but this side can''t be completely nothing to do on the random stroll, right?


    It''s not that Chu Fei thinks too much, but that after the quiet arrangement of jade lotus in the blissful gate, Chu Fei is more afraid of the guy behind the system.


    A jade lotus is just an elder of the blissful gate and a monk of the ladder level. But what about the guy behind the system? Chu Fei doubted that this guy could not even compare with the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor in the world of crape myrtle. Would such an existence do meaningless things?


    With this idea, chufei finally fell asleep.


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand, and couldn''t understand, because his level was not enough. But Chu Fei knows that if he wants to understand these things, he must work hard to cultivate. Only when he reaches the level, can he really understand all kinds of reasons,


    and now, what Chu Fei can do is to understand the situation of the world, then cultivate, and look for those things that can help him to cultivate. In the middle, he has to think more about his super complex position on the earth The store.


    Early in the morning, Chu Fei hasn''t woken up, but Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf have woken up. Two little guys wake up to see Chu Fei has not been up, also did not make a sound, Qiao Qiao came to the courtyard of the inn, began to fight.


    They are practicing, but they don''t know how to practice.


    All they have seen is the way gangsters beat people and soldiers beat gangsters, so the two children have learned to do it.


    It''s just boxing and kicking. It won''t make much noise, but because it''s two children who do these things, it quickly attracts the attention of other guests in the hotel.


    Soon, there were many people around Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf, including men and women, but each of them just looked curious and occasionally cheered for the two children.


    But in the middle of these people, there was a man in his forties standing beside him with his shoulder in his arms. There was a long scar on his face from the corner of his eye to his mouth. It looked terrible.


    Chu Fei wakes up. He is awakened by those people outside. After all, those cheers are not small.


    Chu Fei got out of bed, rubbed his eyes and pushed the door open. He came to the corridor and looked down at the yard. Chufei''s room is on the second floor, so you can see what''s going on outside.


    Like Chu Fei, there are still many people lying on the corridor handrail, but they are just onlookers, and many people still need to laugh on their faces.


    "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, what are you two doing?" Chufei couldn''t see it anymore, because the two children''s movements were too clumsy.


    "Master, we are practicing."


    After hearing Chu Fei''s cry, Xiao Qi stops a little shy, but little greedy wolf continues to answer Chu Fei''s question seriously.


    "Come back, you can''t be called cultivation like this. It''s just a family." Chufei said funny.


    "Friends, you can''t say that. They are still young. It''s good to have such an attitude." Beside chufei, a woman said.


    "It''s true, but they can''t be called cultivation, can they?" Chufei laughs and turns to the stairway. At this time, Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf brothers and sisters have already come here.


    "Let''s go, wash up for you, and then find someone to find out where is more prosperous. This small town is not suitable for cultivation."


    With this, chufei led the two children into the room. After a bit of washing, chufei went downstairs to the main hall of the inn outside. He found a seat and asked for something to eat. Then he began to think about the next thing to do.


    Just then, the middle-aged man with scar on his face came to Chu Fei''s table and said, "excuse me, can I sit down?"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "yes, there is no one anywhere."


    "Thank you." The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, then yelled at the counter, "four glasses of wine."


    "Friend, I heard that you wanted to find out which city is more prosperous, so I took the initiative to come here, and wanted to take a company with my friends and leave this town together."


    After a pause, the middle-aged man said:


    "my name is Thain. I''m a soldier of the adventure group, but I''m separated from our members, so..."


    "Adventure group? Why do you want to go with us since you are soldiers of the adventure group? We are just ordinary people. " Chu Fei asked with a smile while eating.


    "There are several reasons. First, I''m injured, and I don''t have enough money. If I can get company with my friends and share the travel expenses equally, I can still afford it.""Is there any other reason?" Chufei asked,


    at this time, the four glasses of wine had already been delivered. Thain kept two of them himself, and the other two were given to chufei.


    Chufei didn''t refuse, because it was also a favor from Thain.


    "In addition, I have been to many places in the adventure group, and I think I can be a qualified guide."


    "Guide? Do I have to pay you? " Chufei smiles. He''s very wary of this Thain, because this man came too suddenly. There''s really no reason.


    "My friend, I think you misunderstood me. I just want to pay more chips so that you can promise to take me on the road. People in this town can hardly go too far away. I have no way to do that."


    Said Thain, with a wry smile, after a sip of wine.


    "Well, since you have said that, I promise you first, but which city are you going to?"


    "What I want to go to is the gathering place of adventurers. It''s called the city of heaven, and its name is Cloud City." After receiving chufei''s affirmative response, Thain was relieved.


    "Cloud City? How far is it from here and how long does it take? "


    "It''s far away. If it really depends on walking, it won''t be able to arrive in a year. But we don''t need to. We just need to go to the nearby Baishi city and use the transmission array to get there directly. Of course, it''s about two days'' drive from Heishui town to Baishi city. "


    SAIN said that the car must be a carriage, which chufei is very clear, because there can be no car in this world. But to walk on the road for two days, Chu Fei was still a little reluctant, but there was no way. He had too many secrets, and there seemed to be no better way.


    "Sounds good, so when can we start? Let''s go to Cloud City, too. " Chufei sat down and decided, while Thain immediately stood up, not even caring about the wine, and said:


    "if I can, I hope to start as soon as possible, I can find the carriage now, and then prepare the dry food..."


    "I''ll prepare the dry food, you prepare the carriage." Chufei waved his hand, Thain nodded and ran out of the inn excitedly.


    Chu Fei smiles, reaches out his hand and touches the heads of the two children, and says:


    "since we are on the road, you are going to start real training. Are you willing?"


    "Yes, master, will you teach us?" Xiaoqi and greedy wolf obviously can''t believe it. After all, they don''t know magic and fighting spirit. But in their eyes, chufei is a magician. Although chufei said yesterday, he is not.


    "Since you call me master, why don''t I teach you? But I hope you won''t betray me in the future."


    Chu Fei then stood up and walked towards the guest room, saying:


    "you''re eating here. I''ll clean up and we''re going to leave."


    After chufei left, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf fell into a deep meditation. They didn''t need any doubt about their loyalty to chufei, but although it was effective, they also knew that it was not so easy for them to get chufei''s complete trust.


    Soon, people came back, but it was Thain who came back first. Thain had prepared the carriage and the price had been discussed with others, but when he came back, he only saw two children instead of chufei, which made him very puzzled.


    "Child, where are your adults?"


    "The master went back to pack." The greedy wolf raised his head and responded crisply.


    Thain nodded, not worried, and sat next to the two children.


    after a long time, Sean asked his master, "I don''t want to know how we can trust him until we stare at him..."


    "Ah?" Thain was a little bit confused. Although he had heard two children calling master chufei before, he didn''t expect that the two children would tangle with this problem.


    "Well There''s a way to do that. Just sign a master servant contract. "


    "What is that? Uncle, how can I sign a master servant contract with my master? "


    "You need to find a magician. People from the magician guild can help you sign the contract. Just pay a little silver."


    "Oh..." Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf nodded, and after a moment''s silence, they asked:


    "how much silver does it take?"


    Thain said with a wry smile:


    "I don''t know, but I think a dozen silver coins will be enough. There can be no more." Thain''s estimated price doesn''t have much deviation. This kind of thing is not difficult, especially for those experienced magicians. After all, the magic of hosting the signing of this contract is not as much as a primary magic fireball.


    The cost of a fireball spell in exchange for more than a dozen silver coins is very valuable to anyone.


    Unfortunately, little greedy wolf and little seven have no money, no copper, not to mention silver!

 Chapter 231

    But the two children are simple enough. What they think now is that although they don''t have money, the master has it. It should be OK to borrow some money from the master!


    But they forget that they need both sides to sign the master servant contract. They can''t pay for it. Chufei doesn''t have any chance of success any more.


    Just when the two little guys got together and whispered about the plan, chufei came back and said that he was going to pack up. In fact, there was nothing to clean up. He just went in and cleaned up the traces of yesterday''s food, and destroyed all the plastic, and then it was almost done.


    "Have you found the car?" When he got back, he looked at Thain and asked.


    "Well, I''ve found it. I can start at any time." Thain looks at chufei strangely. He is thinking about the relationship between chufei and the two children.


    in this world, slaves are not uncommon, even everywhere. As long as they are rich people will keep many slaves.


    But almost all servants and slaves would not have such a high degree of sincerity towards their employers, let alone negotiate to sign a master servant contract with their masters.


    "Let''s go. We also want to see what the adventurers'' paradise looks like. Can it really be on the cloud?"


    "Ha ha, my friend, Cloud City will never let you down."


    Said this, Chu Fei picked up seven, led the greedy wolf to follow SAIN out of the inn, also saw SAIN looking for the carriage.


    It has to be said that these two carriages are too shabby, and there must be an extra shed for them.


    "Sean, is this the carriage you''re looking for? Is it too shabby? " Chu is speechless.


    "Well, it''s a little bit poor, but it''s cheap. It''s only 20 silver coins for daobaishi city." Thain laughs bitterly. It''s not about poverty and ambition.


    "How much does the teleport cost?"


    "One hundred silver dollars per person."


    "Go and get a good car, at least it must be spacious and comfortable." chufei patted Thain on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go with you to find the car."


    Thain hesitated. He wanted to stop it, but he didn''t say it at last. Chufei took out a silver coin and gave it to the coachman of the two carriages. I''m sorry to let him go in vain.


    Then, under the guidance of Thain, several people came to a car shop and saw various carriages. Of course, each carriage was many times more luxurious than the previous one.


    "How much does a car like this cost to Whiterock, Thain?" Chufei asked, pointing to a carriage large enough.


    "Well, at least five white silver coins..." Thain was speechless. He hadn''t made such a car in the adventure group for many years. On the one hand, he was distressed, and on the other hand, he didn''t have to.


    "Just him. You pay." When chufei said this, he took out five hundred silver coins and threw them to Thain. Thain nodded quickly and ran to find someone to pay.


    Soon, chufei got into the carriage, and Thain finally realized how much the five hundred silver coins were worth.


    "How comfortable!" Thain closed his eyes and sighed.


    Chu Fei sat beside him, speechless. Is that comfortable? Although it was really spacious, the seats were soft, and there was even a bed, the carriage was still bumpy.


    "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, if you want to practice, you can start now."


    "Yes, master." The greedy wolf said yes, but Xiao Qi left chufei''s arms and stood in front of chufei.


    But they didn''t know what to do next, because they didn''t know how to practice.


    Next to him, Thain looks funny, because chufei didn''t get the Firebird out after waking up today, so Thain can''t judge whether chufei is a soldier or a mage.


    However, the self-confidence and arrogance of chufei still made Thain dare not underestimate chufei.


    "Come on, do as I do."


    Said this, Chu Fei stood up, in front of the crowd slowly squatted down, thighs parallel to the ground, arms straight body in front of the chest, and in the palm, fist and other posture constantly changing.


    Ma Bu, this is a basic and simple training method that Chu Fei knows without going to the system. But it looks really ugly.


    Xiao Qi and greedy wolf don''t have any idea. They know Chu Fei''s strength, so when they see Chu Fei do it, they also learn Chu Fei''s posture.


    "It''s called horse step. Remember, when you take horse step, the waist should be straight and the thighs should be parallel to the ground..."


    Chu Fei searched his memory while guiding, and soon let the two children understand how to tie the horse step.


    Finally, chufei finished and returned to his seat, but Thain came to chufei''s side and said, "friend, I haven''t seen this method of cultivation. Is it really useful?" Now that Thain was rubbing chufei''s car, it was hard to say anything too much, but the doubt in his eyes was clearly expressed.Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "in fact, you just have a try."


    After that, chufei closed his eyes and went to bed. On the surface, Chu Fei is sleeping, but in fact, Chu Fei is studying the things under the column of systematic cultivation.


    For the time being, there is only one preliminary record of the five elements, which was obtained from Lagerstroemia indica. The rest of the little frames were locked and needed to be unlocked by Chu Fei himself, and the things that were unlocked were also the rest boxing and sword skills that were only available on earth.


    What Chu Fei is thinking about is whether to practice the five elements for these two children directly or first from the basic skills on earth.


    Chufei didn''t think about the problem clearly, so he heard three dull sounds in the carriage. After he opened his eyes, he saw that Thain was rubbing his thigh with a big sweat on his face, and the two children were already lying on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "How are you, tired..." Chufei funny stand up, first will SAIN to the seat, and then came to the seven and greedy wolf side, hands on the two children''s chest.


    After more than a dozen breaths, the two children recovered, the body ache has disappeared, and the sweat on their faces has been dried off.


    "How do you feel? "Are you tired?" chufei said with a smile: "cultivation is a very hard thing. Now you feel it for the first time. Now you tell me, if you are so tired every day and every moment, even harder than this, do you two still want to practice?"


    "Yes! I will Little greedy wolf waved his little fist and said seriously.


    Xiaoqi is not so excited as greedy wolf, but she also nods her head. The seriousness in her eyes makes chufei see her determination.


    "Well, in that case, you can go on. You can fall because you take off your strength, but you can''t give up because you are lazy!"


    "Yes, I know! Master Little greedy wolf nodded.


    "I remember, master." Xiao Qi nodded heavily.


    "Well, you go on." Chufei nodded and went back to his seat, while the two children continued their training.


    Next to him, Thain can''t doubt anything now. He has personally experienced the hard work of this training method, which can make the soldiers of such a battlefield experienced adventure regiment work so hard. How can this training method be useless!


    "That, friend..."


    "My name is Chu Fei."


    "Well, brother Chu, are you a soldier? I''ve never heard of this kind of exercise, but I know it''s going to be very profitable! "


    Chufei nodded and said nothing more. He lay on his bed again.


    From then on, every once in a while, Chu Fei would get up to help Xiao Qi and greedy wolf recover, and then let the two children continue. Because Chu Fei helped them recover, the two children didn''t feel sleepy.


    But Thain suffered, because he knew the benefits of this way of exercise, so he also began to take horse steps, but chufei would not recover his physical strength, so he had to rest when he was tired and continue to practice when he had a good rest.


    The driver of the carriage outside was curious, for there was a heavy gasp from Thain and the falling of several people.


    At first, the groom thought that there was something wrong with children in it, so he didn''t dare to have any reaction. The people in it were rich people, and he couldn''t afford to offend a little groom.


    But that night, when the carriage stopped to have a rest, chufei opened the curtain of the carriage to ventilate, and the groom saw what was going on inside.


    However, in the evening, and it was still a place where there was no shop in front of the village, the groom did not dare to move on. Chu Fei was not in a hurry, so he did not take out anything. So we found a space by the side of the road and stopped to rest for a night.


    Since we are going to have a rest, we have to eat first.


    As an old man in the adventure group, Thain naturally prepared some things in the restaurant, but what he prepared was only dried meat. No matter in color or taste, it looks far worse than those dried meat in xiaodongtian.


    But chufei didn''t refuse. Instead, he took the two children and the coachman to eat SAIN''s dried meat! Thain laughed bitterly, but said nothing.


    After eating and drinking enough, chufei asked the two children to take two or three hours of horse steps before they went back to sleep in the car.


    It was a safe night, and nothing happened, mainly because there was really no monster or bandit nearby.


    Early the next morning, the coachman woke up at dawn. After a simple wash, the group continued to set foot on the road. It was another day. In the evening, it was less than ten miles away from Baishi city. But at this time, Thain began to complain.


    "Brother Chu, do you have anything to eat? I''m starving to death..."


    Can''t you be hungry? Because the two children have been making horse strides, and Thain is embarrassed to be idle, so he also holds on with his teeth. But since it''s exercise, it''s a big consumption. Originally, he ate up all his dried meat, but later he began to rob the groom of his own dry food.But after all, the journey was limited, and the groom could not bring too much dry food, so soon Thain was hungry again.


    During this period of time, the two children have been walking intermittently. Although they are hungry, they are more tolerant than Thain. Moreover, although there were only less than two days, chufei found that the time for the two children to take a horse walk had increased from the first five minutes to half an hour, which was absolutely progressive!

 Chapter 232

    "Brother Chu, you must have something to eat?" Thain''s face was praying. He was almost hungry.


    "Aren''t you an adventurer, Thain? Why are you so hungry? " Chufei said with a smile, then exchanged a roasted whole lamb and threw it to Thain. Then he called to the coachman, Xiao Qi and greedy Wolf:


    "they''ve come to eat."


    Thain is an adventurer. He has eaten a lot of barbecue, but he has never eaten the barbecue that smells so fragrant. What''s more, chufei''s food is still steaming. Holding it in his arms, he can''t feel hot in his hands!


    "This..." Thain wanted to say something, but finally gave up, because he suddenly realized that chufei who can do so must not be an ordinary person.


    "Well, let''s eat it. Let''s share it. Two legs of lamb for Xiao Qi and greedy wolf. The rest for you and the coachman..." After saying this, chufei exchanged a pile of steamed bread, and then ate with everyone.


    After more than half an hour, the whole roast sheep and steamed bread were almost finished. Xiaoqi and greedy wolf have already been unable to eat, after all, people are still small, the stomach is not so big.


    "Brother Chu, it''s not me. I''ve been in the adventure group for more than ten years, but I''ve never had such delicious barbecue! It''s so sweet, my God! If I can eat this kind of barbecue every day in the future, I''d rather take risks outside every day. I don''t need to come back to rest! "


    Thain exclaimed excitedly. Because he had been eating all the time, his mouth was not free at all, so he could not sigh, but now his excitement could not be suppressed!


    "Really? Is it that delicious? " Chu feixiao he said.


    "Yes, absolutely! Ask Xiao Qi and greedy wolf Thain patted his bulging stomach and said,


    "it''s really delicious! Master, can we still eat such delicious food in the future? " Small seven and greedy wolf is also a face aftertaste, Chu Fei has not asked them, they can''t wait to say their feelings.


    "Yes, yes, of course. As long as you practice hard, there must be something delicious to eat!" It''s also the first time that Chu Fei has given Xiaoqi and greedy wolf delicious food from the earth. Before, he just gave them millet porridge several times.


    "Brother Chu, do you want to come to our adventure group? We can take the task together and explore together. We can earn a lot of money and get a lot of good things with good luck. We can sell them and keep them for ourselves!"


    "Yes? What''s the harm of that? " Chu Fei doesn''t care.


    "The bad Originally, I wanted to talk about sleeping in the open, but if brother Chu is an adventurer with us, we can''t forget this, right Hey, there''s no way to sleep in the open. It''s impossible to have a big house to live in at any time when you take risks outside. "


    Chufei nodded, knowing that what he said was true, but now chufei was thinking about whether he needed to be an adventurer. Other than that, adventurers are very dangerous things.


    "Two adults, is it too dangerous to be an adventurer? Since this adult has such skills, it''s not bad to open a restaurant or tavern!" The coachman also joined the chat team and expressed his understanding from his point of view.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "it must cost a lot of money to open a tavern in a place like Baishi city?"


    "Yes, but adults always have a way. I can''t do this. I have no hope in my life..."


    After all, there is only a little distance left from Baishi city.


    About half an hour later, a few people finally came to the gate of Baishi city. The city is just like its name. The walls of Baishi city are made of white stones, and the tall walls can reflect the light of moonlight under the night sky.


    There were soldiers at the gate of Baishi City, but they didn''t charge any entrance fee. Chu Fei could not help sighing that the people in Heishui town were really in trouble.


    After entering the white stone city, the coachman directly drove the carriage to another shop in the white stone city, and chufei also left.


    "Brother Chu, let''s go to the real side?" After getting off the bus, Thain immediately raised the topic. He was eager to return home, but chufei didn''t want to go to another city so soon.


    This white stone city looks very big and prosperous. There must be many things worth exploring. If you don''t even look at it, it must be a pity.


    "Thain, if you are really in such a hurry, I can give you a hundred silver coins first, and you can go by yourself first. I''d like to stay with the two of them more in Whiterock. "


    "Well, brother Chu, I''m really worried, but it''s not that urgent. After all, my teammates have not come back yet."


    "In that case, let''s take a good look at Baishi and see what''s interesting."


    Thain nodded and agreed to chufei''s invitation, more because he was reluctant to give up chufei''s delicious food.However, it''s always necessary to find a good place to live in every new city. Fortunately, with Thain in, he is also an acquaintance of Whiterock, and he took over the job of a guide before, so naturally Thain did it.


    And this kind of thing is nothing to Thain. It''s just a moment. Thain takes chufei three to a proper inn.


    "The rooms here are very spacious. Although they are not luxurious, the price is also very good. Many adventurers passing by like to stay here." Thane explained, chufei nodded and said:


    "here it is."


    Said this, several people entered the inn, but found that there seems to be a quarrel over the counter of the inn.


    "Miss, it''s impossible for our suite to charge you as an ordinary room." The waiter in the counter explained in dismay.


    "Why not? Your suite is obviously empty. I can give you some money if I live in it. I''m not losing money if it''s empty!" A little girl stood in front of the counter and asked.


    "Miss, I can''t do it. There''s no such rule!"


    "Why not? Your ordinary rooms are full, and the only one left is the suite. And as you said just now, that suite hasn''t been occupied for a long time. Why don''t you give it to me?"


    "Miss, even if there is no one to live in, we can''t let you live in at the price of an ordinary room."


    The dispute over there is still going on, and SAIN and chufei have already arrived at the counter. A waiter who has been watching all the time comes to SAIN and says:


    "can I help you


    "There''s a suite left, isn''t there? Give it to us." Thain completely ignored the girl next to him and told the waiter what he wanted.


    "All right, the suite has four bedrooms and needs 100 silver coins a day."


    SAIN looks back at chufei, who directly takes out 200 silver coins and gives them to SAIN.


    "Two days first."


    "All right."


    "Good what!" When the girl next to him found out what happened to Thain, she burst out and said angrily:


    "Thain, what do you mean?"


    Chufei looked at the girl with a smile. He had already found that Thain had the same attitude towards the girl. It was obvious that they knew each other.


    Looking at the girl''s vigorous dress and a huge bow and arrow on her back, we can know that the girl must be an archer and maybe an adventurer of the adventure group. As for whether she is an adventurer of the adventure group with Thain, we don''t know.


    "It''s not interesting. What''s the matter with you when we want a suite, Hongyu?"


    "Don''t be honest, Thain. I don''t think you''re the best unless you make a reservation first!"


    "Hongyu, you pay. If you don''t have any money, get out of the way quickly!"


    "I think you are itching, right? Come and fight with me. If you lose, you''ll go away!" Hongyu, like his name, has short red hair. It''s very capable, but it''s also a bit unruly.


    Chu Fei wanted to watch more, but Xiao Qi in his arms had already yawned quietly. Chu Fei knew that Xiao Qi was sleepy, so he gave up watching the crowd.


    "Sean, hurry up, Xiao Qi is sleepy."


    Thain looked back, nodded, and then stopped arguing with the red feather. He threw the money to the waiter and said:


    "hurry up and make the room ready!"


    People''s waiters naturally won''t refuse to open a room for chufei because Hongyu is making trouble over there, so no one will talk to Hongyu at all.


    This made Hongyu very depressed, but just for a moment, before they could go upstairs, Hongyu rubbed against chufei and said:


    "this friend, you see, there are four rooms in a suite. Although you are four now, two children can sleep in one room. Can you give me a room to live in? I can give you money. "


    Saying this, Hongyu took out twenty silver coins.


    "I''m not short of money." Chu Fei pretends to be forced to finish, holding Xiaoqi, leading the greedy wolf and SAIN to go upstairs with the waiter, while Hongyu is a little lonely and doesn''t move.


    The suite is on the fourth floor of the top floor. The room is very spacious, and the sound insulation effect is also good. Of course, the equipment in the room really matches the word "upper suite". There is a toilet and a bathroom, and the lighting and ventilation are also very good.


    After entering the room, Chu Fei first arranged Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, then sat on the bench in the living room and asked SAIN, "what''s the matter with that red feather?"


    "She is also a member of an adventure group. A few days ago, their adventure group and ours all took the same task. As a result, she didn''t know what to do when she was about to finish it. She triggered the teleportation array, and all of us were teleported and dispersed. I didn''t expect her to fall in Whiterock. "


    "Well, go and call her up. There''s still one more room for her. She''s a girl after all." Chufei is still soft hearted. Of course, the main reason is that Hongyu is young and beautiful. If she is ugly, I''m afraid chufei doesn''t have this kind of interest."Don''t, don''t, brother Chu, it''s not what I said. After the mission failed this time, she will be expelled from the adventure group. It''s not the first time that she has a problem."


    "What do you say? Is she stupid? Stupid? If so, I''m afraid I would have died long ago


    "Brother Chu is right. She''s better than me in terms of ability. I can''t beat her, but she''s cursed, so she can''t do anything at all. The head of their adventure regiment has already sent out the news. If this mission fails, she will be dismissed. Moreover, now it is obvious that we have failed... "


    "Cursed?"


    "Well, I''m cursed. It''s said that she just became an adventurer. A few years ago, she


    "Yes, call her. I''m interested in talking to her." After hearing the description of being cursed, Chu Fei immediately became interested. After all, he had never seen the existence of being cursed before.


    What''s more, according to Thain''s description, Hongyu''s appearance after being cursed is similar to that of the earth''s "little back", and it''s still a bit of a backlight ring, because she can directly make everyone''s task completely fail.

 Chapter 233

    In fact, Thain still doesn''t want chu Fei to contact Hongyu. After all, in his opinion, although Hongyu is a good-looking woman, the problem is too big, because her curse can affect other people.


    Since Saiyu was about to leave the shop, he couldn''t help it.


    "Red feather, wait a minute!" Said Thain.


    "Why, don''t bother me if you have nothing to do." Hongyu shakes the big bow on his back and stares at Thain coming.


    "Come on, the man I''m with wants to see you and talk to you." Said Thain unhappily.


    "See me? Who? There''s nothing to talk about! " As a girl, Hongyu is still very alert to think of who is the person of the same trade in SAIN''s mouth.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I told him about your curse, and then he was very interested in meeting you."


    "What else can I do! I''ve just seen him, and he didn''t talk to me! " Red feather turned to leave, and Thain had no choice but to say:


    "at least, you have a house to live in, don''t you?"


    Hongyu is stunned. She really wants to find a house to live in, but it doesn''t mean that she can''t live in the wild outside. What''s more, there are many inns in Baishi city. It''s not too difficult to find someone willing to live in a house.


    "Do you want people to give you a room because you are beautiful?"


    Seeing that Hongyu didn''t look back, Thain had to find another reason. I have to say that this sentence makes Hongyu feel better.


    Because SAIN''s words are equivalent to his praise of Hongyu''s beauty, which naturally makes people happy. And Hongyu also knows that neither Thain nor the fellow in Thain''s mouth have any bad thoughts about his appearance.


    If there is, with her own tact and experience will be able to see it! So red feather thought.


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll go up with you and meet him." Hongyu nodded, turned to Thain and said:


    "can you tell me what the guy is from?"


    Thain knows Hongyu''s character. Although he has no deep friendship, he has been in contact with Hongyu many times. Naturally, he won''t feel uncomfortable because of the rapid change of Hongyu''s mood.


    "I don''t know. I met him in Heishui town. I thought he might want to leave Heishui town and go somewhere else, so I begged him to take me with him. After all, you and I don''t have much money."


    Thain grinned bitterly, and Hongyu nodded deeply. They were really similar. In other words, their adventure groups were the same. For that task, they paid a lot of deposit.


    But for a small venture group like them, such a large amount of deposit is like cramping, otherwise it would not be like this.


    "Well, what do you think of him?" Hongyu asked again.


    "Proud, confident, and powerful." Said Thain after thinking about it.


    "Great? Is he a wizard? Or soldiers? "


    "I don''t think it''s a wizard. I haven''t seen him use magic."


    "Is that a soldier?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Can''t it be a swordsman?"


    In this world, soldiers and magicians can not only refer to a person''s identity, but also represent strength. However, compared with the magician, the warrior is more specific.


    Warrior, the lowest one who practices fighting spirit, then the warrior, above the warrior is the swordsman


    "Hongyu, I really don''t know. Although the way he trained those two children was amazing, he didn''t show his own fighting style at all..."


    Thain was very depressed because he could not answer any of the questions raised by Hongyu. But in the adventure group, Thain is known as a know it all, because he is old and has experience there. Many times, he really plays a role in the team to answer all kinds of questions.


    But now, he can''t, because for chufei, he really doesn''t know anything about it.


    "Are those two children his children? Or his students? " Hongyu asked again.


    "No, it''s his servant..."


    Soon, Hongyu follows SAIN to the last deluxe suite of the hotel. At this time, chufei is sitting on a soft seat to rest. In front of him, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are riding there.


    As soon as she entered the door, Hongyu was confused by the strange postures of the two children. She, like Thain, and everyone in the world, could not understand the use of such postures.


    "Hello, my name is Hongyu." Hongyu knew his position very well, so he took the initiative to speak after entering the door.


    "Hello, my name is chufei. You two know each other, so I won''t introduce you. Come and sit down... " Chu Fei didn''t stand up, just slightly owe body.


    "Thank you..." After Hongyu thanks, he does a seat next to chufei, while SAIN sits opposite Hongyu."Before you told me you wanted a room to live in, just like you said, we are really dissatisfied with it." Chu Fei first gave Hongyu a sweet jujube, and then continued:


    "SAIN told me before that you have been cursed. I have never seen a curse before, but I have heard of it, so I really want to know what the curse is all about."


    Hongyu gave a bitter smile and said:


    "thank you for letting me have a room first As for the curse I don''t know what to say Say words, red feather picked up a cup of fruit wine to drink a big mouthful from the tea table in front of.


    Fruit wine is a very common thing in the world. Chu Fei has seen it in Blackstone town. As for the taste, Chu Fei doesn''t know, because he hasn''t tried it yet.


    "If there are too many secrets involved, you can just tell me what curse is all about." Chu Fei knows that Hongyu''s tangle must be a misunderstanding. He wants to know all the causes and consequences Although it is true that Chu Fei is curious, Chu Fei is not worried about it.


    "Curse In fact, Thain knows better than I do that curse is a part of dark magic. Only those who are proficient in dark magic can curse others... "


    "Dark magic?" Chu Fei frowned. Although he didn''t ask specifically, he knew that since there was dark magic, there must be light magic. As for something like gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, rain and lightning, there must be something.


    "Yes, dark magic At the moment of being cursed, people will feel dizzy and cold... "


    There are not many things red feather can really explain. Perhaps Chu Fei, who has read enough earth network novels, can better explain the various principles of cursing than red feather, but this does not prevent them from communicating on this topic.


    This night, in addition to the episode that Xiaoqi and greedy wolf occasionally get away from falling and chufei used to help recover, most of the rest of the time was spent in the chatting among the three people.


    Of course, chufei finally had a taste of the world''s cuisine. It can''t be said that it was not delicious, but the taste really made chufei a little unaccustomed. However, in terms of color and aroma, it was not much different from that on earth.


    After the day passed, the next morning, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf were the first to wake up, but after their two children woke up, Chu Fei and his three also woke up.


    After washing, the two children stay in the room and continue to March, while chufei goes out of the inn with SAIN and Hongyu. Yesterday, they have reached a consensus with their peers, and they are very curious about each other, so naturally, that''s what happened.


    "Brother Chu, do you want to have a look first? We both know Baishi very well!" Out of the door of the inn, Thain asked with a smile.


    "First, find a place where you can exchange silver coins, auction houses and so on..."


    "it''s not too good to auction things in shitouchu, but it''s not too good."


    Say this, SAIN led Chu Fei and red feather to the auction house together, but what made Chu Fei confused was that he didn''t know what was going on. Today''s red feather didn''t take the initiative to chat with them except for the necessary answers and exchanges.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the three came to the door of an auction house. It''s not big, but it''s bigger than the one in Heishui Town, and it''s gorgeous enough.


    After entering the auction house, Thain led chufei to the counter to explain his intention. At the same exchange rate, chufei exchanged 100000 silver coins here. As for the amount of silver consumed, chufei was too lazy to see.


    However, the service staff of the auction house seemed to be familiar with such things. Anyway, after Chu Fei asked for 100000 silver coins, they won without blinking an eye.


    But Hongyu and Thain are not the same. They are really scared by chufei''s handwriting! But fortunately, they are all vagrants. Naturally, they won''t say anything unpleasant.


    "Sir, we have an auction today. I wonder if you are interested in participating in it?"


    Just as chufei three were about to leave the auction house, an old man in charge came to chufei three with a smile.


    "I only have 100000 silver coins. I still won''t attend the auction. I don''t think I can buy anything!" Chu Fei refused with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''m worried about it, but there are many good things in this auction. I think you will be interested in it." The self-confidence of the manager makes Chu Fei curious.


    "Oh? Don''t know what''s there? " Chufei asked.


    "Ha ha, apart from other things, the princess of the elves, I don''t know if she can arouse your interest?"


    Spirit clan, after these three words came out, Chu Fei was stunned. Interested? Of course, I''m interested. Chu Fei hasn''t seen what the elves look like before!


    For Chu Fei, who is full of strange feelings, it is absolutely a thing not to be missed to see the elves with his own eyes!


    "Really? Well, when does the auction start? "


    "Ha ha, sir, you know what you are. All the girls of the elves are the best in bed, not to mention the princesses of the family! The auction is at sunset. I hope you don''t miss it

 Chapter 234

    Chufei laughs, casually says two words, then leads SAIN and Hongyu to leave. After walking out of the auction house, chufei found a tavern, went in, and found a window seat to sit down.


    When SAIN and Hongyu sat down and had a little drink, chufei looked at Hongyu and SAIN and asked:


    "what''s the matter with the elves? Why are elves auctioned? And will it be used as a plaything? "


    Being auctioned and being used as playthings are two different things. After all, slaves can also be bought and sold, but they are bought to work instead of being used as playthings.


    "Yes? Aren''t you interested in the fairy princess? You men are not all the same! " Red feather rolled a white eye, she completely don''t believe Chu Fei is really curious about this problem.


    Thain laughed and explained:


    "the elves are very powerful, and the elves have always been hostile to us. It is said that they have been like this since a long time ago, so it''s normal for the elves to be captured as slaves and playthings."


    "Normal? This is a normal thing! " Chu Fei was speechless. After a pause, he said:


    "aren''t the elves all magic masters? Why are they still caught by humans? "


    "The elves do have high magic talent, but not everyone in the elves can become a god of Dharma. There are many groups in the elves, and each group will have a princess. It''s not a big surprise." Thain had a drink, and he couldn''t understand chufei''s surprise.


    And chufei can''t understand the slavery in this world. After all, in the hearts of many people on earth, slavery is a bad system.


    "All right, all right..." Chufei doesn''t want to talk about anything any more. He quickly drinks the wine in his hand, and then goes out of the pub. He wants to go to the nearby shops to see what can be brought to the earth as the goods of his super grocery store.


    Thain didn''t understand the sudden change of chufei''s mood, but Hongyu had a great liking for chufei because of the change of chufei''s mood.


    Two people follow behind Chu Fei, always looking at each other, but the content of the two people''s communication is different. Finally, SAIN gave up the eye contact with Hongyu and went directly to chufei. He said with a smile:


    "well, brother Chu, where do you want to go? I''ll take you..."


    Chufei gave Thain a look and said:


    "I don''t want to talk to you, and I don''t need you to bring me here!" Chu Fei pointed to a grocery store by the side of the road and walked in.


    Thain grinned bitterly, but he couldn''t say anything, because he could see why chufei had such a big emotional change. After entering the grocery store, the boss of the mat came to Chu Fei and said, "three guests, what can I do for you?"


    "What''s good about you? Talk about it. As long as it''s good, I''ll take it. " Chu Fei said with his back.


    "Good thing..." The shop owner looked at the dress of SAIN and Hongyu, and immediately saw that they were adventurers, so was chufei who was with them.


    "Ha ha, we have a lot of good things. Come on, three. Look, this is the latest magic ointment. It can be changed into different shapes. Even if you wash it with water, you can''t get rid of it. It''s time to restore your original appearance. "


    Said the boss, pointing to a row of ointments on the shelf.


    Chu Fei looked at it, turned to Hongyu and asked;


    "is what he said true? Is it really that powerful? "


    "Yes," Hongyu nodded.


    "Boss, how much is this magic ointment?"


    "Hey, hey, if you don''t return, you can choose 50 silver coins."


    "Oh How much stock do you have? " Chufei continued.


    "Ha ha, that, I don''t know what you mean..." The boss is very puzzled. After all, no adventurer can come up and ask about his inventory.


    "How much more discount can I give you?"


    Chu Fei won''t bargain, but fortunately, this world and crape myrtle world are the kind of world where you can kill people as long as you have the ability, so there won''t be any shopkeeper who dares to play tricks with his neck stiff, unless there is a special backstage.


    It''s a pity that this grocery store doesn''t have a strong backstage, so the boss is easy to talk


    "Ha ha, it turns out that this kind of ointment is not much in stock now. There are hundreds of them in stock, but I can''t sell them all to you. I can sell you 300 cans of each one."


    After a pause, the boss said:


    "but if you really want so much, I don''t want to hide it. How about a 20% discount for you?"


    20% discount is not much discount, but Chu Fei doesn''t care about it. After all, he didn''t expect people to give him much discount. After all, they are only dealers, not producers, and they are definitely not willing to do business at a loss.


    "Well..." Chu Fei hesitated. There are many kinds of magic ointments, but they are not many. There are 15 kinds in all. They are classified according to the styles of handsome and rough."Chufei, don''t you really want to buy so much? It''s unnecessary. This ointment can be used at least twice in one jar. Just a few jars are enough. " Hongyu can''t see it any more. She doesn''t know what chufei thinks.


    "Hongyu, you say, why there are only 15 kinds of ointment, why not more?"


    "No need!"


    "No need."


    Hongyu shares the same voice with her boss, and then Hongyu explains:


    "the appearance of Yirong ointment on your face is related to your state at that time. If the facial expression details are different every time you touch the ointment, the final result will be different So, there''s no need to have more kinds. "


    Hongyu''s explanation is simple, but it is clear enough.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know what the principle was, Chu Fei was sure that 15 categories were enough, even a little more.


    "Well, boss, this This This... " Chu Fei pointed out a lot, and then said, "give me a total of 600 cans."


    "Six hundred? OK, just a moment! " The boss rushed to the back happily. A moment later, he came out with a big wooden box and put it on the counter, saying:


    "count, there are 700 cans in it. I''ll take you 30000 silver coins. What do you think?"


    Chu Fei made a secret plan in his heart. Three hundred is fifteen thousand for a can of fifty silver coins, and six hundred is thirty thousand. They also gave one hundred more cans, but they got five thousand silver coins cheaper, which was not bad As for whether it''s 20% off, Chu Fei really doesn''t have the heart to forget it.


    "All right."


    Chu Fei nodded and glanced at it to confirm the amount. Then without hesitation, he directly took out 30000 silver coins and paid the bill. Then he looked at Thain and said:


    "hold it!"


    Chufei''s displeasure to Thain made him speechless. As for the order of revenge at the moment, he was even more depressed, but he didn''t refuse. After all, we are friends now. It''s not too big to help.


    "By the way, boss, how long can this cream last once?" Before going out of the shop, Chu Fei turned around and asked.


    "Seven days, seven days. Of course, if you use up one can at a time, it will last at least one month."


    Chu Fei was very happy with the boss''s reply. After all, this ointment is more useful. For example, the police can crack down on criminals, break into bad people, and so on, and they don''t need to worry about exposing themselves too soon.


    After going out of the grocery store, Chu Fei went directly into a nearby store. This store is a drugstore. The most common thing sold in it is healing medicine. In addition, there are some poisons, antidotes and so on. There are not many medicines for curing diseases, and there are few pills left.


    Chu Fei also understood this, and bought ten thousand silver coins in this shop, a total of 100 points of healing medicine, and then left. This healing medicine is also magical in nature. In the final analysis, it is magic, not medicine, that cures wounds So it works very fast. As long as it''s not a fatal wound, it can heal in extreme time. Even if it''s a fatal wound, it can save people from the edge of death.


    Such things are certainly good things for chufei


    Next, chufei comes to the weapons store. At this time, SAIN and Hongyu, who are followed by chufei, can''t bear the doubts in their hearts.


    "Brother Chu, why do you buy one thing in every store and leave? There are many other good things... " This is Thain''s problem.


    "Chufei, do you want to open a store? You''re not buying, are you This is the problem of Hongyu.


    As for the two of them, Chu Fei only wanted to answer the first question. As for Hongyu''s question, Chu Fei nodded and said, "yes, I''m really opening a shop. As for a shop that only buys one kind of thing, isn''t it to avoid being suspected... "


    "Brother Chu, don''t be funny. If you buy so much at a time, you will be doubted no matter how many you buy. OK!" Thain was speechless, but he still tilted his head and despised chufei.


    I can''t help it. The two kinds of things bought by the two shops are all packed in a big wooden box, and these two big wooden boxes are also in Thain''s arms. If he doesn''t tilt his head, he can''t see Chu Fei, even the road under his feet


    "Chufei, if you really open a shop, you shouldn''t buy them from these shops. They are all produced by the magic association. Many magic schools have people who specialize in making these things. Even if you buy them from which schools, they are cheaper than that!"


    "Ah? School of magic? "


    Chu Fei was surprised, but he immediately recalled the novels he had read. There were many academies in them, such as the four most powerful academies in the world, the one with the greatest reputation, the one affiliated to the Vatican, the royal family, and so on.


    "Yes, you don''t know?" Red feather stares at Chu Fei as if to see something from Chu Fei''s eyes.


    But he was disappointed. Chu Fei was only happy because he felt that he had found the producer of the goods by accident, which was naturally a good thing!But then, what chufei wants to do makes SAIN and Hongyu speechless. Chufei continues to shop, but this time he doesn''t buy, he just watches.

 Chapter 235

    Especially when chufei was followed by Thain, the "Porter", it was even more embarrassing. However, Chu Fei has played a good cheeky tradition, has been shopping until the time is approaching noon, this is back to the inn.


    Back at the door of the inn, Chu Fei looked back at Thain before entering the Inn and said:


    "tired?"


    "Not tired..." Of course not tired, Thain is also an adventurer, although the strength is not too high, but carrying two boxes is not much.


    "Oh Give it to me, too... " Chu Fei grabs two boxes and throws them directly into his own swallowing ring. He doesn''t feel a bit hard at all.


    But this time, SAIN and Hongyu were surprised. They didn''t notice the ring on chufei''s hand, but they didn''t think the space storage ring!


    After all, in this world, the shape of space ring is not like this. In the hearts of Thain and Hongyu, and in the hearts of almost everyone in the world, the space ring actually has some similarities with the magic wand. In addition to its own material, it also needs a magic gem, and it can only take shape after carving a specific space magic.


    But the ring on chufei''s hand was just a metal ring, and it was very simple metal ring, let alone a gem, even without a crystal stone.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go. Xiao Qi and greedy wolf are waiting to eat!"


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also regardless of two people what reaction, directly walked into the inn toward his room, SAIN and red feather speechless look at each other, quickly follow, nothing else, now they follow Chu Fei to eat.


    Back in the room, Chu Fei finds Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf lying on the floor, breathing heavily. The clothes on the two children have been soaked with sweat.


    Chu Fei came to the two people, bent down and reached out to grasp the wrists of the two children. After an exploration, he confirmed that they were not lazy and slippery, and then he restored their health.


    A moment later, the two children stood up.


    "Take a bath, wash up and come out to eat!"


    Chufei sat down with a smile. When he just explored Xiaoqi and greedy wolf''s body, he found that the two children had been walking for at least three hours this morning. Of course, they must have rested several times in the middle.


    But even though I have had a few breaks, it''s very hard to stick to the horse step for such a long time, and it''s still the four level horse, the most difficult one.


    For the interaction between chufei and the two children, although it is not the first time for SAIN and Hongyu to see it, they are still very surprised. Thain, in particular, has really experienced how hard it is to do the horse step.


    Today, chufei is not going to eat anything in the world. First, the taste is not right. Second, he is going to give some rewards to the two children. After all, they are both training very hard, and the effect seems very good.


    After the two children came out from the bath, chufei, SAIN and Hongyu had already sat on the table, and there was a strange box on the table.


    Although the box was strange, it was beautiful. The eyes of the two children were attracted by the big box.


    "Master, what is that?" Xiao Qi was the first to ask.


    Although the little greedy wolf didn''t speak, he was also curious. Chu Fei waved with a smile and said, "come on, sit down You''ve trained very well these two days, so this is a reward for you. It''s delicious. "


    With that, chufei opened the paper box and let us see the beautiful and fragrant cream cake under it. Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "this is for you two. They can''t eat it."


    After chufei''s words came out, SAIN and Hongyu looked depressed. They were already curious about the things on the table. If chufei hadn''t stopped them all the time, I''m afraid they would have opened them and grabbed to eat.


    Desserts are not uncommon in the world, but there are no such delicious desserts as cream cake.


    In the envious eyes of SAIN and Hongyu, chufei picks up a plastic knife and cuts a piece for Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf, and puts it in front of the two children.


    At the moment, the two children have no sense of reserve and master servant. After all, they are children and can''t stop when they meet delicious food. Soon, the two children''s faces were covered with cream.


    The child''s appetite is limited, and in the end, there are still two pieces left, which are just cheaper than Thain and Hongyu. Chufei didn''t eat it himself. After all, as a man on earth, he didn''t lack cake.


    But Chu Fei still changed an egg fried rice for himself. After eating, he made a few cups of milk tea to share with everyone. After having enough to eat and drink, after everyone had a rest, chufei went out with SAIN and Hongyu. This time, chufei had a clear purpose and went straight to the pub.


    But after arriving at the tavern, chufei didn''t do anything. He just sat down in the hall with SAIN and Hongyu, drinking wine and listening to the people around him.


    The reason why chufei came to the tavern is that in the novels on earth, it is said that the tavern is a gathering place of information. As long as you sit here for one day, you can hear a lot of the latest things.And after sitting down in the pub, chufei frowned and didn''t say a word, which made SAIN and Hongyu completely don''t know what happened. Until it was getting late, Chu Fei''s face became lonely.


    "Yes, I know I shouldn''t believe it. Apart from drunkards, the rest of the people in the tavern are those who are becoming drunkards. What information can I collect! Wipe! I''ve been cheated


    Chu Fei cursed secretly in his heart, but this kind of words could not be said. When SAIN and Hongyu asked, he could only shirk that he was thinking about things.


    Fortunately, as time goes by, Chu Fei leaves the tavern, follows SAIN and Hongyu into the auction house, and sits in the hall of the auction house like most people.


    As for the private room, Chu Fei is not qualified.


    Soon, the auction began. It was the first time that chufei experienced a different world. However, most of the things they auctioned were not what chufei was interested in. They were just the weapons, the magic wands, the armor and the notes. The only thing that made chufei interested was the princess of the elves.


    The princess, however, came to the auction table at the last moment.


    After the appearance of the princess of the Elven clan, the people who had been excited by the weapons, armor and all kinds of notes suddenly calmed down.


    Elves, chufei saw the girl on the stage at the first glance, and immediately linked her with the elves. The most obvious and simple difference is the ears. The girl on the stage has sharp ears, which are not big, small and compact. And the girl can be described as small in almost any position except her chest.


    If that girl looks at it from the perspective of earth people, she will be divided into Lori''s range for the first time. In fact, this girl is a Laurie. She looks just like an ordinary 14-year-old child. But her lovely appearance and natural playfulness combined with her sexy figure made chufei think of another three words - binary.


    "Well, dear friends, today''s Asian auction has finally come up. I think we are all in a hurry. Come on, please see. I don''t want to introduce more. I don''t think I''ve heard of fairies. Wonderful people are not suitable to sit in our auction house!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right! That''s it


    "Well said, people who haven''t heard of it are not men!"


    "Ha ha, let''s get started!"


    On the auction table, the fairy princess''s neck was covered with a golden neck ring, which seemed to be a magic item, because the girl had no resistance from the beginning, and there was no look in her eyes. Basically, she would do whatever the host said.


    "Well, I won''t say much. The starting price is 10000 gold coins! Let''s start the auction now! "


    As soon as the starting price was called out, Chu Fei gave up. There was no way. The difference was too big. Although he had money, all the money was silver, and there was no gold at all.


    You said conversion, but how do you convert? Chu Fei''s less than 50000 silver coins are not worth 10000 gold coins.


    But other people are not the same, those people, whether they are the adventure group or the rich businessmen and noblemen with surplus value, all of them are like hungry wolves, and they soon raised the price to 100000 gold coins, and they are still growing rapidly.


    Chufei shakes his head with a bitter smile and stands up to leave. SAIN and Hongyu naturally follow chufei out.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Chu... " Said Thain strangely.


    "It''s OK, go back to rest, and leave Baishi city early tomorrow morning!"


    Since chufei has decided, it''s hard for SAIN and Hongyu to say anything. But that night, Chu Fei turned over and over and couldn''t sleep. Finally, bored, he walked out of the Inn and walked directly along the gate of the white stone city. He sat on a big stone by the side of the road and looked at the stars in the sky in a daze.


    Chufei''s mood is so strange that he can''t even tell what''s going on.


    But when chufei was feeling and curious, a beautiful girl''s voice suddenly sounded in chufei''s ear.


    "Chufei, what''s the matter with you? Why do you come out of town at night? "


    "Hongyu, you didn''t sleep."


    "That''s different. I''m afraid that if you run away, we won''t have money to go to Cloud City..." Red feather red face, she is completely because of found chufei mood is not right, so just follow out.


    Originally, Chu Fei should have discovered it long ago, but his emotional problems directly affected his mind, and even his basic senses lost their general function. It''s strange that he could find it.


    "Ha ha You... "


    Chu Fei just wanted to say something. A carriage came out of the gate from a distance. There was nothing strange about the carriage itself, but the dialogue from the carriage attracted Chu Fei''s attention.


    "Yes, I''m a princess of the elves! Don''t think about your current status, I bought you, I am your master, I let you do what you have to do! Otherwise, it will be light to kill you! " It''s a man''s voice. It''s a man''s voice."Please Let me go. Let me go to my people. Please don''t do this to me... " It''s a girl''s voice. It''s nice, but it''s weak, and it''s full of despair.


    "Let you go? Good idea! Lie down for me, or I''ll give you to my men and let them play with you! "


    The girl''s cry continued.


    "Son, come here, watch and study hard. Now that you are 12 years old, you should know about men and women. Come here I''ll teach you... "


    "Don''t No, please


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Many of them are too explicit in the dialogue, which makes the red face around Chu Fei red and hot. But at the same time, chufei and Hongyu have more impulses in their hearts.


    They want to rescue the girl in the carriage

 Chapter 236

    Hongyu hesitated at the gate of chufei, but he didn''t understand it.


    Chu Fei didn''t know where to find a strange thing. Then Chu Fei put the long thing in front of his eyes, and Chu Fei''s fingers were put in a small circle under the long pole, and buckled on the crescent shaped strip.


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t care what red feather was thinking.


    Because in front of his eyes, he was seeing the thermal images of three people. One of them was a fat man, the other was a small man sitting beside him, with his hands on his hips. The third man only looked at the struggling shape to know which Princess of the elves must be.


    Chufei didn''t have any hesitation. After determining the target, he pulled the trigger directly.


    After two shots and two bangs, the two people in sight fell down, and the girl who had been struggling in the carriage also stopped.


    In the carriage, Lina, the little princess of the elves, looks surprised. One moment ago, she was praying that the goddess of the moon could save herself, but the next moment, the head of the fat human who was abusing herself suddenly burst open, and so was the wretched little boy of the human race next to her.


    Blood spray, a white splash in the carriage inside.


    "Goddess of the moon, did you save me..." The little princess was so weak that she wanted to go to sleep, but she didn''t dare to sleep when she didn''t get the response from the goddess, because she was afraid that she would fall into a terrible hell again.


    When little princess Lina tried to push away the fat man''s body, the door curtain of the carriage opened and a man''s head came in.


    "Are you all right?" Chufei asked, looking at the elf girl in the carriage with a sniper gun.


    "I I''m fine... " Little princess Lina''s voice is very small, small to the outside of the carriage, a face of stupefied red feather completely did not hear.


    "Then come down. Someone will definitely come later." Chufei put away the sniper gun, climbed on the carriage, and then threw the two bodies outside the carriage. Little princess Lina didn''t know what to say now.


    She wanted to say thanks, but she didn''t understand how chufei did it. She noticed the hole in the carriage, and naturally knew what had been shot in from the outside.


    There are also concealed weapons in this world. Although there is no fixed category, both magicians and fighters who practice fighting spirit can pick up something at will and throw it out after pouring power.


    But the effect is different. The so-called concealed weapons in this world can penetrate into people''s bodies, and they have already completed the task. How could they think that Chu Fei directly lifted their skulls like this.


    Chu Fei is also a little speechless about this. The power of this sniper gun is really not generally strong.


    Fortunately, Lina didn''t refuse chufei. She can still see that chufei is here to save herself. So she quickly arranged her clothes, no matter whether they were neat or not, as long as she could cover her body, then she left the carriage with chufei.


    At this time, red feather has come to the side, Chu Fei said:


    "you two hand in hand, you must hold fast, and then you just hold my hand." Chu Fei was planning to do something in case, but before he made any real action, there was a roar at the gate of the city:


    "where are the bandits!"


    Chu Fei took a look and found that the soldiers who rushed to the city gate knew that the fat man was not too powerful. After all, he didn''t even have a bodyguard.


    "Come on


    Chufei didn''t have time to destroy her body, so he grabbed Lena''s little hand directly, and then pressed the arrows on the periphery of the sphere representing the small world on the transmission interface of the system.


    Whoosh, Chu Fei three disappeared, completely disappeared.


    "Where are the people! Where are the people? "


    "Who else? Look at the Duke!"


    "Well Well, Captain, the Duke is dead His son also died... "


    "What bullshit? Save people quickly. We found out very quickly. Even if we are out of breath, we have a chance to save them!" The team leader is very upset. He is very strange. Why do his soldiers think like wax gourds? As long as people don''t die for a long time, they can be saved when they go to church!


    "Captain, I really can''t help it. My head is broken..." The soldier felt his head. He couldn''t figure out why his captain was so mindless today.


    "What? A broken head? " The team leader was shocked. He thought that as long as the wounds on the people were not too serious, the church people could really bring the people back. After the rescue, the people who led the people to rescue themselves would surely prosper!


    But The dream is broken.


    "How can it be broken..." The captain quickly came to the door of the carriage, opened the curtain and looked at it, with a bitter smile in his heart.


    "It''s really broken Ah... " The team leader was very depressed, because he could not get any reward. More importantly, he had to report the incident. After reporting, the first batch of people on the scene would not be able to investigate.But how to investigate, the murderer disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes, and completely disappeared, there is no way to investigate.


    "Yes, it''s broken!" The captain swearing, the other soldiers can only pretend not to hear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Chu Fei waited for two girls, Hongyu and Lina, to directly send out more than 100 Li, but the direction was good, it was sent out along the other direction of Baishi city.


    And at the foot of everyone, there is a broad road, as long as you go back along this road, you will be able to return to Baishi city.


    But Chu Fei wouldn''t be so stupid. How tired it is to walk with feet for more than 100 li.


    So, chufei chose to lead the two girls in the opposite direction along this road, away from Baishi City, and walked about several hundred meters. When chufei estimated the distance to the gate of the inn Road, chufei stopped.


    During the whole process, Hongyu and Lina did not speak. Hongyu is always wondering what chufei is taking out, while Lina is always trying to say thanks, but she doesn''t dare to speak because of chufei''s dignified expression.


    "Well, you two hold hands, hold on..." Chufei turns around, facing the direction of Baishi City, and grabs Lina''s little hand with his right hand.


    Before that, because there were soldiers coming, Lina was very afraid and nervous, so she had no chance to be shy. But now it''s different. First, Chu Fei''s mood is much better, and his face is much more relaxed. Second, there is no one here, and it seems that there is no danger.


    So, Lena is starting to be shy


    Lina is the little princess of the elves. Naturally, she has few opportunities to communicate with human beings. In the elves, it is almost impossible for a man to have a close relationship with her.


    Later, their group was besieged by human beings. Many Elven girls were captured and enslaved by human beings. Many of them had been sold. She was the last and the one with the highest price.


    But now, when she was about to lose her virginity, Chu Fei appeared and saved her with violence, blood and happiness in a way that she could not understand. How could she not let her heart run wild!


    You know, Chu Fei is still handsome


    But Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to these at the moment. He just wanted to go back to the hotel as soon as possible. As for whether he would continue to rest for one night or leave directly, it would make him very confused.


    Transmit


    Press the reverse direction transmission again, because the distance of the transmission function of the system is fixed, so chufei doesn''t worry about running too far.


    Sure enough, there was a blur in front of their eyes, and then they appeared at the door of the inn where they lived.


    "Good distance Hongyu, take her up. Don''t come out until I come back And don''t be seen Saying this, chufei took out a can of magic cream from his ring and put it into Hongyu''s hand.


    Red feather nods, perennial adventure let her immediately understand what Chu Fei wants to do. In fact, it''s very simple. Chu Fei wants to find out who the two guys he killed are, whether they are in danger or not, and whether they are worth running.


    The first place Chu Fei chose was the gate of the city, because there were soldiers with handles, and the fat man died in a place less than tens of meters outside the city. Naturally, he could find something from here.


    However, chufei was not stupid. He first exchanged a brand new and slightly gorgeous dress from the system. On the surface, chufei was just like a young master of a rich family.


    Then Chu Fei walked towards the gate of the city.


    At this time, the soldiers at the gate of the city are not the previous group, because the previous group of people have changed shifts in advance to report to the Lord of Whiterock city.


    When chufei was about ten meters away from the gate of the city, he unlocked Erguotou from the system, had more than ten bottles in the exchange room, threw them into his ring, and then came to the gate with a bottle in his hand, pretending to be sad.


    The soldiers at the gate of the city have noticed Chu Fei for a long time, but Chu Fei''s clothes are pretty good, so they don''t think much about it. They just feel that Chu Fei''s mood is a little low.


    But Chu Fei came to these soldiers and pretended to be drunk and said, "brothers, you''ve worked hard. Come on, I''ll buy you a drink!"


    Frustrated people are all over the street, these soldiers naturally will not doubt anything, and Chu Fei is so good that he wants to invite them to drink, which is naturally a good thing.


    However, these soldiers did not respond, but carefully looked at the next seat of a person, needless to say, that person is also the team leader, the small team leader who manages these soldiers.


    "Why do you ignore me and look down on me? I tell you, this wine is delicious Ah, you''re sitting and you''re all standing, so you shouldn''t be busy. Come on, I''ll buy you a drink! "

 Chapter 237

    No one will like a drunkard, but if he is not drunk but sad and wants to find someone to drink with, some people will not refuse.


    Especially this captain, because Chu Fei talked to his soldiers inexplicably before, he did feel a little uncomfortable, but now it''s different. Now Chu Fei comes to him with wine, and has said that wine is good wine, and it''s still a treat, so there''s no reason not to drink.


    However, the captain was also cautious, especially after the shocking murder, so he said to chufei with a smile:


    "friend, don''t stay outside even if you want to drink. It''s easy to have an accident. I''ll take you home." As the voice dropped, the Captain stood up, supported Chu Fei''s shoulder, and said to the other soldiers:


    "you all work hard, don''t be lazy, you know! I''ll take this young man home, so that nothing else will happen! "


    The captain spoke with righteousness, but the soldiers turned their lips in their hearts. Who can''t see that! But I can''t help it. He''s the captain. You''re not qualified to say anything.


    "Yes


    They can only nod their heads and promise. There is no other way.


    But Chu Fei was also clever, and said:


    "don''t worry, I''ll send more wine later, you drink together, drink together!"


    Finish saying, this captain then helped Chu Fei to leave, but the two people didn''t go far, but found a small restaurant nearby and went in. Then the captain asked for a single room and took Chu Fei to go in.


    As soon as he entered the private room, Chu Fei naturally didn''t need to pretend to be drunk any more, but he still had to pretend to be sad and depressed, and said:


    "thank you, friend, for drinking with me. I have good wine and good food here..."


    Chu Fei took out Erguotou, two bottles, and made a roast suckling pig on the table.


    The guy on the other side took out these things as soon as he saw Chu Fei waving his hand. The wine didn''t say. It was in strange bottles, but he knew the roast suckling pig, but he had never tasted so fragrant before!


    So, all of a sudden, he realized that chufei was definitely not a young master of an ordinary family. He was definitely a magician. He was not sure that he was a student of that college.


    Because if it wasn''t for the magician, it was impossible to get the space ring at such a young age After all, magician is a very noble identity, want to get money to buy space ring is very simple.


    On the other hand, even if it''s not a powerful magician, as long as the family has a deep enough background, it''s OK to get a broken space ring.


    "Hey, hey, I''m just rubbing you a good meal and selling you some news by the way."


    After saying this, Chu Fei was stunned. Chu Fei thought he was hiding well, but he was still seen through.


    "Oh? How do you see that? "


    "Haha, it''s very simple. You''re still young. You must have never been outside. I doubt you''ve even been in a pub." The team leader said with a smile:


    "those who have been wandering outside, even if they are really sad, will not talk to US soldiers in the middle of the night. Brothels and pubs are not better than soldiers guarding the city Ha ha... "


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders. What they said was true. Fortunately, this guy wanted to sell news instead of making contributions. Otherwise, his poor performance was enough to be arrested and interrogated as a criminal.


    "Taste the food. I''d better go back and ask the news." Chufei also knows the rules on the table.


    "Well, I''m not welcome!"


    This person didn''t have any psychological pressure, so he opened the bottle of Erguotou and took a drink first. Erguotou, the most common ERG in the world, has to be said that it is a man''s pursuit, Baijiu, from intensity or aroma.


    Therefore, the man immediately felt that he fell in love with this kind of wine after taking a sip of Erguotou. The pungent taste of the mouth and the burning feeling after swallowing it made him extremely happy.


    "Good wine! Good wine Just a mouthful of wine has excited the team leader. Don''t forget that there is meat in the back!


    Chu Fei didn''t fight with him, so he watched the team leader shake off his cheek and open his back teeth to eat crazily.


    A moment later, Chu Fei saw that he had almost eaten and drunk, and then he began to ask with a smile:


    "friend, the news I want to ask is not really a big deal, just because I''m new here and I don''t want to ask myself."


    "Ha ha, don''t mention it, little brother. If it''s not something important, I won''t have anything to hide."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "I want to know what happened in Baishi recently..."


    "Big deal? In the past year or so, nothing big has happened. If we really want to talk about a big event, the elf auction in the daytime is a big event. "


    "So calm? It seems that I am suspicious... " Chu Fei nodded, waiting in his eyes."It can''t be said that. In fact, a big event happened before, but it hasn''t been spread yet. It''s sure to stir up the whole city tomorrow."


    "Oh?" Chu Fei pretended to be confused.


    "Duke kouzzi is dead..." The little captain said with red face and wine.


    "What? Duke coaz is dead? How could it be Chufei can''t believe it.


    "Ha ha, what''s so strange? A big Duke came to Baishi city and didn''t take the place of several guards. What does he want to do! You don''t know, the princess of the elves was bought by Prince coaz! "


    Chu feiruo nodded. Now the identity of the fat man who was killed by himself has been clear. He must be the Duke of kouzi.


    Don''t say the name, but the word "Duke" has a lot of weight.


    Although chufei didn''t understand the world, he knew very well that on the earth, ancient China had the title of Duke, as well as European and Western countries.


    Among the titles, the youngest is the Baron, then the Viscount, the count, the Marquis, then the Duke, above which is the prince and above which is the king.


    In other words, Chu Fei accidentally killed a country''s senior officials!


    "Well, well, unfortunately, that''s not what I want. But thank you very much... " When he said this, chufei took out ten silver coins and put them on the table. Then he stood up and left.


    Chu Fei was not interested in the captain''s reaction. The soldiers at the gate didn''t care. Now he just knew that there was nothing to rest and he had to leave Whiterock immediately.


    Although the possibility of finding out about himself is very low, Chu Fei is not willing to take risks. He is not willing to take even one thousandth of the risks.


    But on second thought, as soon as the Duke died, you are going to leave Whiterock. It''s easy to be suspected. So chufei decided to leave early tomorrow morning.


    Out of the restaurant, chufei went back to his locked inn.


    At the moment, in the suite, little princess Lina is sitting face to face with Hongyu, and Sean is looking at her sleepily. Chu Fei pushed open the door and stepped in.


    "You''re back." Hongyu asked with a smile.


    "Brother Chu, why did you go out for a walk and bring a princess back..." When Thain saw chufei come in, he was sleepy. He stood up and came to chufei with a smile.


    Chu Fei pushed SAIN away speechless, came to the seat, sat down and said:


    "leave early tomorrow morning, go to Cloud City Isn''t the ointment working yet? " Chufei looked at little princess Lina and found that he was still so lovely and beautiful.


    "Lena, thank you for your help. In order to repay you, Lena is willing to do anything." Little princess Lina stands up in the eyes of chufei''s doubts and kneels down slowly in front of chufei.


    "Don''t do that. It''s just easy work..." Chufei smiles.


    "It''s different. Lina knows that such kindness can''t be appreciated in a word or two, so..."


    In Chu Fei''s puzzled eyes, Lina holds her hands on her chest, and her face rippled with a piece of peaceful light. But in this light, a little blood red even rushes out of Lina''s forehead, floating to Chu Fei''s eyes.


    Chufei didn''t understand what Lena was doing, but he had a little speculation in his heart.


    "Chufei, you''d better hurry up. If you expose your spirit outside for a long time, it''s easy to have an accident." Beside, Hongyu said with emotion.


    "Ah?" Chu Fei looked at Hongyu and SAIN speechless and asked:


    "can''t you stop?"


    "Do you think she would stop now that she has done so?" Red feather asked.


    "What should I do?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "A drop of blood from the tip of her fingers drops on her spirit..." Thain looked at chufei enviously and said the way to end the scene.


    Chu Fei nodded, although his face was a little reluctant, but the dark part of his heart was still dark and cool. Needless to say, it was signing a contract. Chu Fei ran the vitality in his body, forced out a drop of blood from the tip of his fingers, and aimed at the red drop.


    Two points of blood red met immediately after fusion together, but Chu Fei did not have any feeling. Until the fusion of blood red again from Lina''s forehead eyebrow back, Chu Fei felt a cool as if nothing appeared in his mind.


    Then, he found Lina''s face full of pain, and her forehead also had a mysterious pattern. That pattern is not obvious, if it''s not for Chu Fei''s eyes, he can''t find it at all.


    "Are you ok..." Contract completed, Chu Fei came to Lina''s side, the weak Lina in her arms.


    "Master, it''s OK. I''ll recover soon." Lena had a splitting headache, but she still gave a smile.


    In this regard, chufei doesn''t know why I suddenly developed to this point, but he knows that during the time when he went to inquire for information, Hongyu and SAIN must have said something to Lina.


    "Did you say something to Lena?"Red feather white Chu Fei one eye, SAIN is a face depressed.


    "Let''s get to know what''s going on between you I don''t want to get involved. " With these words, Hongyu went into her room and closed the door with her backhand.


    Thain did not speak, but also went back to his room with a smile.


    Chu Fei is speechless. He knows that he can''t ask anything from them. He can only ask Lina, the fairy princess in his arms.


    "Lina, can you tell me what''s going on? And what is this contract? "


    Lena wrinkled her nose and whispered:


    "master, haven''t you heard of the slave contract of our elves?"


    "Slave contract?" Chu Fei frowned and said, "why isn''t it a contract?" It''s a pity


    "Well, ah In human terms, it should be the x-slave contract... " Chu Fei was caught off guard by Lina''s change of tongue. Although she had been expecting it before, it was just something that normal men would say YY. In fact, morality would still restrain people''s behavior to


    but now, it seems that it is too late for morality to restrain Chu Fei

 Chapter 238

    Chufei was very upset. He planned to leave tomorrow, but as soon as it happened, chufei decided to leave tonight. After all, it''s a long night, and Chu Fei can''t sleep because of it.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Pack up and let''s leave Whiterock now." Chu Fei said, then walked into the two children''s room, at this time, the two children are sleeping sweet, naturally don''t know what happened outside.


    Chu Fei wakes up two sleepy little guys, gives them a brief account of the situation, and then comes out. Small seven and greedy wolf are very obedient, quickly picked up.


    At this moment, Li Chu''s body has spread the cream on her face, and she is receiving the cream.


    When the cream is completely applied, Lina''s face will be distorted in a moment. Just for a moment, a lovely and playful fairy princess will become an ordinary little girl, but she has a good figure.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Chufei picks up Xiaoqi, and Thain puts the greedy wolf on his shoulder. Hongyu and Lina also stand up and follow chufei out of the inn.


    After coming out, Hongyu led the way, and everyone followed. After walking along the main road for more than half an hour, a magnificent building appeared in front of you. The building was white. Looking at the architectural style, chufei immediately recognized that this was the so-called Holy See building.


    There is a holy see in this world, but chufei has never had a chance to contact them. Of course, chufei didn''t get in touch with their interests either. The reason is very simple. People on earth know it.


    Red feather starts, and everyone walks into the building together. In the hall, a man in white robes is standing there. It seems that he is also a member of the Holy See.


    "Hello, we''re going to use the teleport." Red feather said to the white robed man in the hall with a smile.


    "Well, where?" The man asked coldly.


    "Let''s go to Cloud City." Red feather replied.


    "On the left, room 2..."


    After red feather thanks, he leads Chu Fei into room 2 over there. After entering the room, Chu Fei finds that the size of the room is definitely more than 300 square meters, and the size of the transmission array is more than 30 square meters.


    On one side of the room, there was a console, on which stood a man, also in a white robe.


    "Pay, where to go."


    See Chu Fei several people came in, that person then directly opened mouth to talk.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, took out enough silver coins and gave them to the man in white robes. Then everyone stood in the transmission array together. Chu Fei said: "Cloud City."


    The man nodded, hands in the console for a while operation, and then Chu Fei and others were engulfed by the white light. An instant later, Chu Fei and his friends reappeared in a room, but the room was just a hall. There were many people in the hall, who seemed to have just arrived at Cloud City by teleportation.


    These people have all kinds of clothes, some are adventurers at a glance, some are businessmen, some look like slaves, some are very powerful.


    However, no matter what identity, these people are very quiet one by one. After the teleportation, they leave directly. It seems that they are waiting for someone to stop occasionally.


    But these people don''t speak much. Most of the communication between them is eye movements. Soon this group of people came out here, and another group of new people came over the other side of the room.


    "What are the rules, Thain? Or what is the situation? Why do these people seem to dislike talking? "


    Chu Fei did not understand and asked directly.


    "Shh Go out and say Sean hissed, and Hongyu and Lina were also cautious. Chu Fei was speechless, so he had to follow them out of here. After coming to the street, he walked a long distance, and then SAIN was relieved, saying:


    "brother Chu, you can''t talk anywhere."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Almost all the teleportation arrays are in the hands of the Vatican of light. To use teleportation arrays, you need to go to the Vatican first. But the Vatican is not easy to deal with. Every year, there are a few examples. Before you leave the Vatican, you talk nonsense and say a few bad words about the Vatican. Then you are taken away by the Vatican before you leave. It is said that such people will be sent to the heretical judges of the Vatican Maybe you can''t get out of the house any more. "


    Although he is far away from the Holy See, Thain is still very cautious when he says this. It seems that if he is not careful, he will offend the Holy See and be found out.


    "Cult?" Chu Fei has no doubt.


    "You Don''t say that. Brother Chu, where is the cult of Guangming Holy See? You can''t look for trouble like this. "


    "I''m not even allowed to say a word. This kind of prevention is originally a cult. But don''t worry, I won''t look for trouble. " Chu Fei laughs and says, sure enough, YY on the earth is not totally unreasonable and slandered at will. It''s not too much to say that it''s a cult to be able to go to prison with the word "bright".


    "Well, brother Chu, you should be careful. It''s not a small thing to offend the Vatican.""Aren''t you an adventurer, Thain? Why are you so afraid of the Holy See? "


    "I''m not afraid. The Vatican is powerful. A bright knight can''t be dealt with by ordinary people."


    Chufei smiles bitterly and nods. He doesn''t want to talk about this with Thain anymore, because chufei feels bored. Thain, they have obviously lost the courage to fight.


    "Well, now that we''re in Cloud City, our business cooperation is over. Before we leave again, can you recommend some places worth visiting? "


    Facing Chu Fei''s request for breaking up, SAIN and Hongyu didn''t react. According to their idea, they should at least have a drink and dinner together, meet new friends, and then leave


    But since Chu Fei said it, and what he said was so clear, little greedy wolf also took the initiative to come down from SAIN''s shoulder. For a moment, SAIN and Hongyu knew that there was no need to say more,


    "brother Chu, there is a top three Academy in Cloud City in mainland China, in which you can learn magic and fighting Qi, but they only recruit talents, so it''s a scene, Then there is the adventure guild, which can be registered as an adventurer, and the mercenary hall, which can be registered as a mercenary... "


    there is a lot of people in the tavern named Yunyu who will share information directly after they finish their task, but the biggest one is in the tavern named Dayton


    "Yes, then there are all the shops. Cloud City is one of the most prosperous cities on the main road. It''s worth visiting."


    SAIN then said, chufei nodded, the two people are still very serious to answer the question, so chufei''s sense of both of them improved a little.


    "Well, the green mountains will not change, the green waters will flow, and the river and lake will have a long way to go. I''ll see you when I have a chance!"


    Chu Fei also pretended to force, otherwise he would never say such a word. Moreover, in this way, no matter on the earth or in the world of crape myrtle, speaking out will be despised, but in this world of fighting spirit and magic, speaking out still has a very high force.


    SAIN and Hongyu are really shocked by chufei''s words. They don''t come back until chufei takes Xiaoqi, greedy wolf and Lina away.


    "SAIN, what''s the origin of chufei, the sentence he just said..."


    "You think he''s mysterious, don''t you? I know little about him, just like you. I just think he''s a man who never seems to be short of money and doesn''t care about anything, even the Holy See... "


    "Isn''t it silly of us to let him go like that?" Red feather asked.


    "Ah, Hongyu, I see that people like brother Chu will either die soon or finally stand at the top of the world..."


    "Well, that''s true. Let''s go to the pub. Maybe the team-mates are already here


    Thain nodded, and the two men headed for the adventurer''s tavern.


    At this time, Chu Fei is leading Xiao Qi, greedy wolf and Lina to find a hotel. After all, it''s very late now. Although the cloud city is still prosperous, it''s time to have a rest.


    What''s more, chufei needs to find a place to think about the future plan of the world. He can''t just hang out here. It''s boring.


    After walking along the broad bluestone road for a long time, Chu Fei and his family finally came to the door of a hotel. Look outside, this hotel is luxurious.


    At least there''s no way Blackstone Inn can match this one. The name of this hotel is also very good. It''s called cloud moon. It''s a pretty Wenqing name.


    Chu Fei stood at the door and looked, then walked in. Lena leads the greedy wolf behind.


    "Hello, sir. May I help you?"


    As soon as chufei walked into the hotel, a young girl came to chufei''s side and saw that she was supposed to be the waiter of the hotel.


    "Is there any room left?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, but there''s only one Deluxe Suite left. It costs a thousand silver dollars a day." The answer to the girl''s smile.


    "It''s quite expensive. Give it to me. Ten days first." When he said this, Chu Fei took out a cloth bag, which contained 30000 silver coins. At this time, Chu Fei had less than 10000 silver coins left on him.


    "Yes, please follow me." The girl took Chu Fei''s money and took it to the counter. After giving it to the people inside, she picked up a jade card.


    "Here is the key to the suite, sir. Let me show you up."


    Chu Fei nodded, and the party followed the girl up the stairs. Chufei looked at the building carefully. It had at least six floors, while chufei''s Deluxe Suite was on the fifth floor.


    In other words, there must be rooms on the sixth floor, but it''s definitely not for ordinary people.


    When she came to the door of the room, the girl pasted her jade plate on a mechanism on the door. A burst of magic power surged, and the door opened. The girl said sideways:


    "please come in, sir."

 Chapter 239

    After entering the room, chufei thanks the girl and closes the door. The girl stood at the door with a depressed face and muttered:


    "I thought I was a generous guy, but I didn''t expect to give any tips."


    With that, the girl left with a pout.


    Chufei doesn''t know the girl''s complaint. Even if he hears it, chufei won''t really tip, because chufei loves his money, although it''s not too hard to get it.


    It''s a good room. It''s much better than hotels on earth, but the facilities are not so convenient. There are three rooms in the suite, which are very spacious. The chairs and sofas in the living room are also very high-end.


    However, those seats can be called sofas only because they are similar in appearance and the cushions are thick enough. However, the feeling after sitting down is not necessarily the same as the sofa.


    Chu Fei first arranges Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf in a room to let the two children have a good rest. Then he comes to the living room outside.


    "Master, have a rest, too..." Lena little princess considerate came to chufei side, clever said.


    "Ah..." Chufei was a little tangled in his heart, because he not only enjoyed the care of little princess Lina, but also felt a little guilty about the relationship between them.


    But the fact has already been like this, Chu unnatural also can''t change.


    "Lina, go and have a rest. You live in that room and I live here. Don''t disturb me before I take the initiative to leave the room. Of course, I don''t need to get up early tomorrow, and I won''t have anything to do. Have a good rest as much as possible. "


    With that, chufei turns and walks into her room. Lina follows her closely, but she is still locked outside the door.


    Lina has changed her appearance, her face is flushed and her heart is beating fast.


    "It''s strange that people in the auction house taught me that. Why doesn''t the owner like women? Doesn''t he like women?"


    After Lena is bought, she will make up her mind to be a slave again. In this way, she will make sure that she will not be a slave again.


    Chufei doesn''t know what Lina thinks. If she does, I''m afraid chufei won''t want to sleep well tonight.


    Lying on the bed, chufei closed his eyes, but he didn''t sleep. Instead, he was looking through the system. Counting the time, Chu Fei has been able to continue his cultivation for a long time.


    But there is no way to play fire, he can only continue to brush proficiency, temporarily don''t want to upgrade. Therefore, Chu Fei''s eyes are on the huichungong interface under the Gongfa column.


    In huichungong''s interface, the cultivation button is already on, that is to say, chufei can continue to practice. However, Chu Fei didn''t rush to practice. Instead, he first looked at Dantian and carefully understood all the details under the current state.


    In Dantian, the vast sea is rolling with huge waves. Chu Fei recalled that his current state should be the middle of Qi induction, and the next state is the later stage, or maybe the great perfection.


    The last thing to do in the air entraining stage is to condense the elixir, condense the elixir in the elixir field, and there are different colors in the elixir field to distinguish the quality.


    After thinking about this, Chu Fei returned to the system skill interface and pointed to the cultivation button.


    Ding!


    -- continue to practice, you need to consume 10 million exchange points. Are you sure?


    Chu Fei pressed confirm, his points instantly reduced by 10 million, and then, Chu Fei felt that there was a huge energy gathering in his Dantian.


    Chu Fei quickly unfolded his inner vision, and the source of Zhengfa''s energy was the boundless sea of his own elixir.


    At this time, the already rough sea is surging more severely, just like a tsunami. Normal tsunamis are most powerful when they are on the shore, but tsunamis in chufei''s Dantian rise directly from the vast sea.


    The surging waves are constantly rotating and condensing in the sky, and soon a round sphere appears, emitting wireless golden light, just like a sun shining on the sea.


    However, the changes in Dantian did not stop. The light ball with infinite light continued to grow, and continued to rise.


    Until the end, the golden elixir really became a round of sun hanging in the sky before it stopped.


    What grade is this? At least it''s Jindan. Jindan is supposed to be a genius But what is the supreme pill?


    Chu Fei can also know that there is a saying of the supreme pill among the elixirs, but he doesn''t know what it looks like.


    Ding!


    Congratulations on the success of cultivation promotion!


    After hearing this reminder, Chu Fei knew that his cultivation was finally over. Once again, I put my eyes into the system''s cultivation interface, and the cultivation button of Huichun Gong darkened again. The countdown below is 30 days, that is, one month.Chu Fei turned his lips and said, since your system can improve my cultivation all the time, why bother to give me a countdown? Just come here!


    But Chu Fei also knows clearly what is greedy.


    The cultivation here is done, and Chu Fei focuses on naming the world again. So far, Chu Fei doesn''t know the name of the world, nor the name of the continent at his feet. However, Chu Fei doesn''t care about it. He directly enters the four words "fight the devil world", which is the name of the world.


    This is the end of it. Chu Fei browses the system interface again, and pays attention to the "Gong Fa" column


    Before, because of the system upgrade, there were a lot of arrays that could be unlocked in the skill column, but Chu Fei didn''t study them carefully.


    Now that he had time, Chu Fei began to think about the array.


    Xiaodongtian needs an array, and there are 18 mountains to form a congenital array base. Needless to say, it''s for chufei to make an array. Chu Fei randomly selects a box and clicks to unlock it. In the list that emerges, Chu Fei looks for it for a long time, and finally finds an array that looks absolutely suitable and has great power - twelve capital heaven God and devil array.


    However, there are 18 peaks on the other side of Taihua mountain. This array can occupy 12 peaks, but the remaining six peaks are wasted. Chu Fei began to struggle again. Is it nesting another array in the six peaks or just letting it waste?


    After tangled for a long time, Chu Fei re focused on the explanation of the twelve heaven magic array. After a careful look, when the array was the most powerful, it could gather Pangu''s real body!


    When he saw this, Chu Fei knew that he didn''t need a second array. A big array that could condense Pangu''s real body was enough, at least in the big world of crape myrtle.


    "NIMA, this array is so powerful..." Chu Fei sighed and then clicked to unlock


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host, the twelve capital heaven magic array has been successfully unlocked!


    Chufei laughed in his heart, but he wanted to curse the street the next moment, because he found that his points were less than 100 million. One hundred million is gone, but it''s just unlocking


    And the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know how to use the array now, because he doesn''t get any instructions to use the array at all.


    "Damn it, how can I feel that I drew a hundred million yuan and then unlocked a fake array?"


    This kind of complaint didn''t disappear until chufei was bored and about to fall asleep. But the problem is that Chu Fei is not sleepy


    Chu Fei opened his eyes and looked out of the window. He found that the sky was already bright, and the sound of two little guys getting up and washing came from outside the door.


    "Forget it, let''s plan first..."


    After more than an hour''s calculation, Chu Fei walked out of the room and saw that Xiao Qi and greedy wolf had just finished cleaning up and were preparing to practice in the living room.


    Chu Fei smiles, makes a cake and three cups of milk tea, and after exchanging for three parts of fried rice with eggs, says: "Xiao Qi, please remember to keep one for sister Lina."


    "Yes, master." The greedy wolf won happily.


    "Don''t worry, master. We won''t steal from my sister." Xiao Qi and Lina haven''t said much, but they have a strong liking for Lina.


    "Well, don''t leave the room if you have nothing to do. I''ll go back to my room and do something. You''ll be fine."


    With that, chufei went back to the room. After closing the door, he changed the transmission point to here, and then ordered the earth transmission to return to his own room on the earth.


    Chu Fei has been away for several days this time. When he comes back, he finds that the little fox is not in the room. Chu Fei said in his heart: I hope the fox will not abandon his master for food like a cat


    Chufei pressed the call bell on his desk. A moment later, Dadong came in.


    "Back? Where did you go this time? " After Dadong came in, he sat opposite chufei with a smile.


    "Where else can we go? How are their designers doing? And what about the group up there? What''s the progress? "


    "Their design is fairly fast. Now you''re waiting for your decision. After you''re sure, you can let people do it." Said Dadong.


    "Up there?" Chufei is talking about the superhero project upstairs.


    "How to say, the first batch of personnel list came out, but it seems that we haven''t finished the procedure yet." Speaking of this, Dadong was a little upset.


    "Where''s Zhao Yong?"


    "He''s here, too. He''ll take all kinds of data tests when he''s free. He doesn''t mean to be a superhero at all..."


    "Didn''t you say a word?" Chufei laughingly asked, the original idea of this plan is to let chufei and Dadong experience the feeling of commanding behind the scenes, but did not expect that now the plan has not even finished the beginning.


    "Yes, but their reasons were so strong that they convinced me..." Dadong is even more depressed."Well, I''ll see the progress of keto group later..."


    "By the way, Feige, is there any way to purchase goods? We can''t help selling these goods..."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Step by step, they have sold out. I don''t know what they have heard from Li qiaohao They bought it all. "


    "Where''s Dan Deng?"


    "Dan Deng hasn''t started to prepare. After all, it''s not enough now..."


    "Well, call boss Jin up. I got some new products this time."


    "Really? Well, I''ll hurry. You''ll wait for a moment... " After saying this, Dadong ran to the door, but before going out, Dadong suddenly turned back and said:


    "by the way, Feige, that little fox is lying on the front desk with Shi Shi..."


    "Well, bring up the fox by the way."


    Chu Fei rubbed his temple and decided to make it clear to the fox so as to save trouble later.

 Chapter 240

    A moment later, Dadong came up with the fox in his arms, followed by boss Jin. After they came in, they sat down with a smile. Boss Jin was straightforward and didn''t have any greetings. He said:


    "how about new products?"


    "Is boss Jin in such a hurry? I''ve just come back, and I don''t want to talk about it... "


    "Don''t talk about it. I''ll talk to Su Yi and Shi Shi. I''m looking forward to raising children..." Boss Jin said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s in stock..."


    When Chu Fei said this, two big wooden boxes appeared on the sofa beside him.


    "I know you are not honest. What a good thing to say!" Boss Jin said this completely because of something Dadong occasionally revealed to him in the past few days. Dadong was also very clever. He didn''t say too much at one time. Instead, he gradually confirmed boss Jin''s reliability before saying more.


    Chu Fei didn''t know about it in advance, but he also knew about it by looking at Dadong''s eyes. He just didn''t know what Dadong had talked about with boss Jin.


    "Why, look at your eyes..." Boss Jin is well-informed. Although Chu Fei has never seen this method, he knows more about it.


    Boss Jin patted his thigh and said:


    "you''ve never been in our business, or you''ve never been in contact with those people who hold Bao. Otherwise, you''ll know what it means to be lucky..."


    After saying this, boss Jin stood up, went to the sofa beside Chu Fei, patted two big wooden boxes and said, "what''s in this? Is it easy to sell? "


    "I don''t know if it''s good to sell, but it''s definitely good..."


    Chu Fei stood up and came to the two wooden boxes. First, he opened the first wooden box, which was filled with the magic cream.


    "Although the packaging is not gorgeous, it''s absolutely easy to use This is the cream, a can can can be used twice, a minimum of half a can, directly to the face, wipe the whole smooth will play the effect. The duration of a half can is seven days. If you use a whole can at a time, it can last for one month. "


    "What? Magic Boss Jin didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Well, it''s magic, but we have to consider how to sell it. If it''s taken away by bad people, it will be a lot of trouble."


    "Tell me first how the effect of face changing is Yi Rong, tut, I have a martial arts feeling... " Boss Jin said with a smile.


    "The effect You find someone to test it. I don''t need to change my appearance for the time being. "


    Chu Fei''s understanding of this Yirong ointment is very clear. It can''t shorten the time, that is to say, it can be used only after the effect disappears.


    This kind of limitation is very big for Chu Fei


    "Well, I''ll call someone..." When Dadong said this, he took out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call. Chu Fei said: "call the people in Xiyuan. The main use of this kind of thing must be for the police and the military."


    "All right." Dadong nodded and agreed, then dialed the phone.


    Five minutes later, the door knocked and the people from Xiyuan came.


    The door of the east room was opened and the people came in. There are two people from Xiyuan. They are all chufei''s acquaintances. One is Zhao Yihuan, Zhao''s granddaughter, and the other is a man. Chufei has met him and remembers his name. Zhou Yu is his descendant.


    "Mr. Chu!" After Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu entered the door, they first said hello to Chu Fei with a calm attitude.


    "Well, did Dadong tell you what it was and bring a mobile phone?"


    Zhao Yi laughs and takes out his cell phone from his pocket. Zhou Yu nodded and said:


    "it''s very clear that we are here to be mice..."


    "It''s not you, it''s you. It''s better for a man to do this kind of thing. As for taking a mobile phone, it''s just for video recording. After all, you will change your appearance. If you don''t have a video to testify, I''m afraid you will have a bit of trouble. "


    When Chu Fei finished, he took a jar of ointment, opened the seal and handed it to Zhou Yu, saying: "touch half of it on your face, wipe it evenly and completely..."


    Zhou Yu nodded very happily, and then did it. Zhao Yihuan also turned on the video recording function in time. That is to say, with the rapid development of science and technology, better mobile phone video functions have been able to meet the demand, otherwise it will be a little troublesome.


    Zhou Yu''s action was very fast. He wiped it in a few seconds. Then, under the gaze of the people, his face twisted and turned into another face.


    "Well I''m sorry. I seem to have taken a crude ointment... " Chu Fei shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    "My God, you are my boss. It''s amazing!" Boss Jin first exclaimed, then Zhao Yihuan. Although she didn''t speak, her shortness of breath betrayed her heart.


    "Zhou Yu, talk about the feeling." Chu is not Tao.


    "Well Is it over? I just feel the skin on my face is tight, and then I don''t feel it The ointment feels a little numb, and now it''s back"Yi Huan, show him the video." Chu Fei laughs and says to Jin panghua and Da Dong: "this thing is so little now. Maybe it can be mass produced and priced in the future. The country needs to give priority to the country."


    "Well, it''s hard to say when I didn''t see it. Now If you don''t sell it, I''m sorry for the effect! " Boss Jin, with a smile, turned his head to look at Zhou Yu and Zhao Yihuan, whose eyes had become little stars.


    "Mr. Chu, you are amazing This Can you study it for us? " Although Zhao Yihuan was surprised, Chu Fei had already talked about the business, and the surprise could only be left for later.


    "There''s half a can left. I''ll give it to you. You can study it casually. If you need the rest, you''ll have to buy it!"


    Chu Fei then came to another wooden box, opened it, and said: "this is more common. It''s healing medicine, but the effect is very fast. The most important thing is the police and the military." After saying this, Chu Fei picked up a pencil sharpener from the table and said, "who will try this time?"


    Seeing that Chu Fei picked up the knife, Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu were stunned. Dadong was speechless, while Jin panghua was puzzled, and asked:


    "I said, you don''t want to play self mutilation..."


    Chu Fei didn''t seem to want to be a mouse, so he wanted to do experiments with himself. However, when Chu Fei was about to start, Zhou Yu said with a bitter smile:


    "I''d better go ahead, and the mouse should be the last one."


    With these words, Zhou Yu took the knife from Chu Fei''s hand and cut a deep wound on his wrist. All of a sudden, blood gushed


    "I wipe, why are you so cruel..." Chu is speechless.


    "I can trust Mr. Chu..." Zhou Yu frowned and didn''t have much psychological preparation for the pain. Chu Fei is not good either. He takes a small bottle directly, opens the lid and pours the magic potion into Zhou Yu''s wound.


    Instant, really just a moment, the blood stopped, the wound healed. Although the wound healed, it still left an obvious scar.


    In other words, it seems that the potion of this magic healing medicine is only to promote the self-healing of human body, rather than directly make the wound disappear and let people return to a healthy state.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hiss... " Chu Fei was dissatisfied. When he bought the potion, the boss didn''t say that he would leave a scar, but on second thought, they said that as long as it wasn''t a fatal wound, he could recover instantly, but they didn''t say that he would recover It doesn''t seem to be cheating.


    Dadong can see clearly and understand chufei''s idea better than others, but others are not so dissatisfied. On the contrary, they are very satisfied.


    "Mr. Chu..."


    "You can also take this to study. In that sentence, if you want the rest, you''ll have to spend money. Dadong and boss Jin set the price."


    This side of the matter has been done, Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu even after praise also left. Boss Jin also left for a while, because he saw that Dadong and chufei had something to talk about.


    "Dadong, what happened to Wanyu?"


    "I''m almost recovered. Now I''m discharged. I''m living upstairs, waiting for you to come back."


    "Didn''t she want to stay?"


    Dadong smiles bitterly, shakes his head and says: "no, she doesn''t want to stay. She seems to have a great obsession with cultivation."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "call her down later, and I''ll take her back."


    "Feige, you didn''t go to crape myrtle this time, did you?" Dadong asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s a world of magic."


    "I said Come on, I''ll call Wan Yu, and I''ll have to deal with boss Jin as soon as possible. " With these words, Dadong came to the two wooden boxes and threw them into his own Qiankun ring.


    However, just before Dadong left, Dadong said: "Feige, I think there is something wrong with the people in Xiyuan."


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei asked with a smile.


    "If you don''t say anything else, Feige, aren''t you afraid that they will take you away for research?"


    "Don''t think so much about it. They don''t have the ability. Even if the whole country comes together, I will go."


    "But did you come back after you left?" Dadong thinks a lot, but he also knows Chu Fei''s ability, "Oh, forget it, I''ll call Wan Yu first, I hope they are not so stupid."


    At this time, in front of the big glass door of the underground research room, Zhao Yihuan had a conversation with Zhou Yu, who had changed his appearance.


    "Yi Huan, do you think that with the help of the whole country, can we find out what Mr. Chu''s ability is?"


    "Brother Yu, don''t think about it, Grandpa. You don''t know what they think. Besides, you''ve seen American dramas. Do you think that the agents of aegis are so powerful that they can take Thor and mirage?"


    "Well, I''m not at ease that this power is not in the hands of the state." Zhou Yu sighed."The point is not whether you can rest assured, but that there is no way at all. Mr. Chu''s ability is no longer something that human beings can guess. As long as he is willing to stand on the side of our country, this is the best thing. After all, there are a few people at his level, or immortals, who really care about the secular world... "


    Zhao Yihuan also saw a lot of ghost movies, but her statement also made Zhou Yu understand. They didn''t know that this mistake made them avoid complete destruction.


    In chufei''s room, he and fox were the only ones left.


    Chu Fei patted the fox on the head and said with a smile:


    "I know you can understand what I said, so I won''t beat around the bush. I have many secrets, which can''t be distrusted..."


    Before Chu Fei''s voice fell, a familiar but shocking voice appeared in his heart:


    - the oath has been made, and if there is any violation, he will be punished!

 Chapter 241

    The big oath had been completed, and the moment that the four words sounded in Chu Fei''s heart, he realized what had happened. Little fox has so quickly and happily made a big promise of the future of crape myrtle. The key is that the promise on earth has also been successful!


    Chu Fei sighed and said nothing more. He just held the fox in his arms and caressed the fox''s head. At the same time, I was also thinking about why I swore on earth that I could get the Tiandao authentication of Lagerstroemia indica


    "It can''t be because you''ve been there..." Chu Fei murmured to himself, if you really want to find out this kind of thing, I''m afraid that the time and energy needed is not a little bit, you can only slowly find the opportunity in the future.


    In this is, knock on the door, chufei know should be Dadong waiting for Wanyu back.


    "Come in!"


    Chu Fei agrees, the door pushes open, and WAN Yu walks in. As for Da Dong, he stands at the door and waves. Then he leaves.


    Dadong has a lot to do, so he can''t stay as a light bulb.


    "What''s the matter, is the ear ready?" Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s recovered." Wan Yu nodded. In fact, according to the plan made by the hospital for WAN Yu, she wanted to completely recover, which was definitely not possible in such a short time.


    But I don''t know if it''s because Wan Yu has been nurtured by the vitality of heaven and earth for a long time in the world of crape myrtle, which leads to her rapid recovery.


    If it is not because all this happened in the building of the super grocery store, but because it was witnessed by many medical staff in the hospital, I am afraid it will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Just recover. What do you think of my hometown?"


    Chufei is not just chatting, for chufei, this side of the earth is the place where he really needs his own people. Because whether it is crape myrtle world or fight the devil world, can use the oath to restrain a person.


    But on earth, there''s no way


    Even if it was Jin panghua, Chu Fei could only bind him with various contracts such as confidentiality treaties. In fact, this is a very risky behavior in itself. If the boss of Jin panghua does not have a clear understanding, he will have his own views on Qi Yun. Otherwise, it will be a huge hidden danger.


    "Mr. Chu..." Although he has made a big vow, Wan Yu''s name for Chu Fei has not changed. Of course, there is no need to change, "although your hometown is a scene I have never seen before, and the people here live a very comfortable and happy life, I still want to go back to the world of crape myrtle, and I want to be a monk with Mr. Chu. I don''t want to live a simple life."


    After hearing and seeing the social development of the earth, which is almost incomprehensible, Wan Yu firmly believes in this idea.


    "Well, since you have made such a decision, I''ll take you back, but before that, we still have to do something. Just follow me all the time. By the way, you''ve seen all the people here. Plain clothes and Dadong are absolutely trustworthy people. As for others, it''s not a bad thing to keep an eye on them. "


    Wan Yu smiles and nods. Her view of Chu Fei has already changed dramatically. If she only regarded chufei as a good and kind-hearted monk before, now she has regarded chufei as the Savior.


    Because people like chufei who can travel back and forth in two or more worlds are definitely not ordinary. Maybe only the emperor of heaven can do such things as chufei, but don''t forget that chufei doesn''t have such high accomplishments.


    Therefore, Wan Yu''s eyes on Chu Fei are totally different now, which is a kind of eyes close to belief. Chu Fei also found this, but wan Yu and his state of speaking did not make him uncomfortable, so he did not try to change anything.


    Chu Fei holds the fox, and WAN Yu follows him. Two people and a fox come up the stairs to their studio.


    Of course, it''s the same. Before chufei really got close to keto''s studio, they heard all kinds of sprays coming from it.


    "I''m not talking about you. Your design is really as bad as shit!" This is keto sound.


    "Shut up! Yes, before Party A has spoken, you come out to have a hairy BB. Besides, my design is not better than yours. That''s bullshit! "


    "I''ll wipe it and take care of your daughter-in-law. I''m the boss and talk back to me! Can it be better? "


    "I deserve it. If our designs are all shit, you''ll be dried shit at most!"


    "Wipe, a bunch of big SABIS!"


    Chufei grins bitterly. I''m looking for a group of people! If all the designs in the world are like this, then Party A is really pitiful.


    Dong Dong Dong


    the door didn''t close, so Chu Fei just made an appearance.


    "Yo, boss Chu is here. Come on, say it''s two days. Why did you come here so long? Let''s see. There are five sets of designs, basically one for each person."See Chu Fei two people and a small fox come in, ketone base suddenly seemed to change a person to run over.


    "Well, it''s my problem. Blame me, blame me. Let''s see first."


    before


    Little fox can understand people''s words, naturally nodded, licked chufei''s palm, then jumped to the ground, and then turned into a purple lightning disappeared.


    Because too much care about Chu Fei''s evaluation of his five person design, we didn''t care about little fox''s performance, so there was no sensation.


    "This is a bird''s-eye view The five plans are all printed together. " Keto spread the bird''s-eye view on a big table next to him and introduced it diligently.


    "What is this, sir?" Wan Yu asks curiously beside him.


    "Look, this is the plan they designed for us, according to a sect." After all, they are outsiders, so what Chu Fei said is very obscure.


    But wan Yu understood all of a sudden, and then watched carefully.


    Chu Fei looked for a while and found that only one of the five layout plans included the 18 peaks of Taihua mountain, and nothing was put on the 18 peaks. Instead, he made a ring design with the 18 peaks as a ring, with several portals on the outside and a very reasonable layout on the inside.


    "Who made this?" Chufei pointed to the aerial view.


    "I I did it, of course. " Keto hee hee a smile, the proud look on the face let the other four a face uncomfortable.


    "Well, let''s do that." Chufei immediately made a decision, which made keto base more exciting


    "look, I''ll say that your layout design is shit! Who told you not to play games... "


    Keto still took care of four people''s emotions. After all, he found a reasonable reason.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about this, he said:


    "what did the design of other main buildings do?"


    "The main building has been built, and a sutra pavilion has also been built. The Dan Pavilion and the Tibetan sword pavilion have been tangled for a while. After all, we have no reference I don''t know how to design it properly. "


    "Well, show me the main building and the Sutra Pavilion."


    It has to be said that keto group is really the talent recommended by an Suyi. The main building and Sutra Pavilion designed by these five people completely make chufei not have any problems.


    "Yes, that''s good. That''s the decision for the two." Chufei paused and said, "what''s the next step? How much has been done? "


    The so-called next step is that the two buildings are really put into production. Because chufei requires splicing, the rationality of the design and other requirements are increased by many times. He doesn''t know how to deal with the keto base. Anyway, he seems to be very good at this kind of splicing and riveting design.


    "Half of them are easy to do. Now that boss Chu has determined the two designs, you can ask the manager to contact the manufacturer directly."


    "OK, let''s start at once. As for the Dan Pavilion and cangjian Pavilion you mentioned..." Chu Fei smiles bitterly, "why is it called cangjian Pavilion..."


    "Whatever you want..." Keto doesn''t matter.


    "Well, I''ll give you some references and then design it. Next, in addition to the next step, you can design a house for ordinary disciples by the way. You can use the current community design, but the floor should not be too high. According to the differentiation design of ordinary disciples, elite disciples of inner door and senior elders, you can temporarily set three grades, and the requirements are the same as these things ¡±


    before Chu Fei''s voice fell, the sound of walking in high-heeled shoes came from the corridor outside. You don''t need to look at it. It must be an Suyi. Sure enough, in a twinkling of an Su Yi came with the fox in his arms.


    "Plain clothes, just in time, these two buildings can start to put into production, you and keto together to find manufacturers, quality must pass, absolutely not defective."


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry." An Su Yi nodded with a smile, and first gave Chu Fei the fox in her arms. Then she came to the table and looked at the pictures.


    After a moment, things here are temporarily settled. Chu Fei holds the fox and leads Wan Yu. He follows an Suyi and leaves their studio.


    Standing in the corridor, listening to the noise in the studio, ansuyi walked slowly to chufei and said with a smile:


    "if I asked you what those designs were for, would you tell me?"


    "Yes..." Chu Fei nodded, but added: "but don''t ask for the time being. I don''t think it''s time for you to know."


    "Well, I don''t ask, but after everything is finished, I must see it with my own eyes." With that, an Suyi walked away without looking back, but Chu Fei was amazed by his back.


    After the figure of an Suyi disappears at the corner, Chu Fei takes back his eyes and subconsciously looks at Wan Yu. As a result, he finds that Wan Yu is still looking at that direction, and the love in his eyes is more obvious than himself!"I''ll go!" Chu Fei was depressed and said: "Wan Yu, you won''t Do you like women? "


    Hearing Chu Fei speak so directly, Wan Yu is shy. She blushes and says with a bitter smile: "it seems like this is true..."


    "I don''t care about anything else. You can''t rob women from me!" Chu Fei depressed finish saying, stretch out his hand to grasp Wan Yu''s small hand, then directly start the transmission function, entered the crape myrtle big world, came to the Taihua mountain.

 Chapter 242

    However, just after they appeared on the top of Taihua mountain, chufei couldn''t help looking angry. Because at this time, the top of Mount Taihua was empty!


    The original tents and food were all there, but there was no one, no one, no little star, no dragon five, no cheap Master Sun lunatic, no Cheng Feng Mingyue, and the twelve disciples didn''t know where they had gone.


    "Thousands of exhortations, thousands of instructions, don''t let random walk, don''t let random walk, how no one obedient!" Chu Fei scolded.


    "Where is this, sir?" Wan Yu has seen the huge stone tablet beside her, and naturally knows that this mountain is called Tianhua mountain, but she doesn''t know why she came here.


    After all, Wan Yu didn''t go through the small cave before, so he didn''t understand it.


    "This is a brand new gate of xiaodongtian. It''s no longer in Wuzhou. I''ll come back when I send you to my hometown. It''s safe and suitable for the development of xiaodongtian."


    "Well..." Wan Yu nodded.


    Next, Chu Fei turned around, trying to find some clues, such as whether they would leave a small note or not before they left. Unfortunately, after wandering for more than ten minutes, Chu Fei still didn''t get anything.


    "Little fox..." Chu Fei patted the head of the little fox in his arms and said, "come, smell it, and then go to them! Come on, they all call me back! "


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, before the fox could despise Chu Fei, Chu Fei patted his head with a bitter smile


    "You''re not a dog, either. I''ll tell you why..."


    But just when Chu Fei regretted it, the little fox shook his huge tail vigorously, then jumped down, first got into each tent and smelled it, then wagged his tail at Chu Fei and rushed out in one direction!


    Needless to say, little fox did as he was told.


    Chu Fei wanted to stop him, but his reaction was half full. Beside him, Wan Yu said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chu, the smell of a fox is not much weaker than that of a dog. What''s more, Mr. Chu''s little fox is not comparable to that of an ordinary fox."


    "Well, it''s also..."


    Chu Fei had to admit that what Wan Yu said was reasonable, and it was very reasonable. But just when Chu Fei wanted to continue to say something else, a clear prompt came from the system in his mind.


    Ding!


    -- it is detected that the array can be arranged in the nearby environment. Do you want to arrange it?


    "I''m Cao Cao!" Chu Fei was surprised. He didn''t expect that the system would be so generous this time. It seemed that he didn''t need to pay for anything!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei immediately pressed the confirm button, without any hesitation, and said:


    "Wan Yu, you wait for me here, don''t leave."


    Ding!


    -- the great array of gods and demons in the twelve capitals has been prepared. Do you want to set it up?


    There''s nothing to be hesitant about. Of course, it''s starting! Chufei pressed confirm again!


    - Countdown to array arrangement! 10¡­¡­ 9¡­¡­ 8¡­¡­


    Chufei was stunned because he didn''t understand why he had to count down.


    You know, the function of countdown is to prepare the participants, but chufei doesn''t understand what he should do now.


    Although he didn''t know and didn''t understand, Chu Fei quickly glanced at his remaining exchange points, more than 900 million, and didn''t know if it was enough!


    In Chu Fei''s heart, when he was still playing drums, he felt that his feet were heavy, and then he flew up into the air!


    Chu Fei can''t fly yet. After all, he hasn''t practiced the corresponding skills, but Chu Fei''s current cultivation should be able to support him to fly or glide for a long distance


    Even so, chufei is still a little shocked, but because Wan Yu is still looking at himself, chufei is not good at acting too "cute and new" and can only pretend to be calm!


    Please select the position of the array base!


    As a reminder, there are twelve squares in front of Chu Fei''s eyes. These squares are all active, and they will intelligently change their choices with the change of Chu Fei''s vision


    "How can I feel like I''m playing a simulation game..." Chu''s heart secretly Tucao, but the action has no delay, he directly make complaints about the eighteen peaks in the distance.


    At the same time, the twelve squares immediately turned green and surrounded twelve of the 18 peaks, which were evenly distributed, of course.


    Sure!


    After chufei''s confirmation, the electronic female voice of the system rings again:


    - the array layout begins!


    Hum!


    With a huge hum, the whole Taihua mountain is alive. Under this huge hum, chufei''s body is completely out of control except his own mind.


    Under Wan Yu''s astonished, shocked and envious gaze, Chu Fei''s hands kept pinching out mysterious formulas, which immediately turned into mysterious runes and rushed to the surrounding mountainsThis process has been going on for nearly half an hour. Later, Chu Fei is no longer surprised. Instead, he seriously wants to remember his fingerprints. He is not afraid of less, even if he only remembers one, and after remembering the flow of vitality in his body, it is a big profit!


    Chu Fei firmly believes that the guy behind the system is better than the great emperors and heavenly emperors in the world of crape myrtle. Naturally, he thinks that his situation is completely controlled by the guy behind the system!


    That is to say, now he is controlled by a guy whose cultivation surpasses the emperor of heaven. At this time, every detail action is absolutely comparable to the existence of those big school scriptures!


    Unfortunately, although Chu Fei thought very clearly, read and remember very carefully, he still didn''t remember much. Up to now, he only remembered half of a formula, and it''s still the first half. He can''t form it at all. As for the movement of vitality, it''s OK. There''s no secret in this aspect.


    At this time, outside the Taihua mountain, people in the small cave are staring at those guys in front of them with an angry face.


    Elder sun stood in the front, but his chest was red with blood. Fortunately, it''s not a wound. It''s just blood from internal injuries.


    Elder sun''s side stands Cheng Feng and Mingyue. They are not so good either. There are many wounds on Cheng Feng''s body. The blood has already dyed his clothes red, and Mingyue''s arm is also dyed red by the blood.


    Behind them is the Dragon five carrying the little star, and behind them are the twelve disciples of the little cave.


    The twelve disciples were not hurt, and the little star and the Dragon five were not hurt, but the little star was staring at those people in front of him with tears in his eyes.


    Long Wu has no expression on his face. He doesn''t intend to fight. He just protects Xiao Xing and the twelve disciples in the cave behind him.


    But none of them is human.


    There are eight "people" standing opposite elder sun and others. They are human beings, but they can only be called orcs because they all have the characteristics and parts of beasts.


    From the appearance, we can see that these eight guys belong to four different races, two in each race, four races and eight.


    "Ha ha ha, human beings are still so weak. What a pity!"


    Laughing and talking wildly, he is a guy with terrible appearance. He has a cow nose and sheep horns. His arms and legs are bulging and his claws are extremely sharp. You can only see at a glance that this guy can''t even count as a beast. Only a ghost can look like this.


    "You virtual ghost people don''t eat less people. You have the most profound understanding of their weakness!"


    This is said by a big man with a thick and crazy body. He is standing next to his own kindred. It''s the same, but he has thick animal hair. In terms of appearance, the big man looks much more pleasant than the guy of the empty ghost family in front of him. However, his two claws and the black one horn on his head still make people shiver.


    "Everyone eats people, and you don''t have to aim at the ghost clan like this. Aren''t you the same as the ferocious clan Jie Jie We Gudiao people have eaten a lot. We haven''t eaten anyone for 30 or 40 years. Today is a meat feast. Hahaha


    After being transformed into human form, Gu Diao people are extremely thin and ugly. Their mouths protrude and sharp, their teeth burst out, and they carry a bunch of odd shaped dual weapons in their hands. Looking at their appearance, they are like sharp antlers.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''d better do it quickly. If we do it, the rest will be cooked food. You can''t get used to it!"


    Next came the two reddened men, unarmed, with their fiery red hair fluttering in the wind.


    "Don''t talk, you two lion dragons. You are lazy all the way, and you use the same reason every time. Today we are going to eat something roasted. Why, don''t you want to do it?"


    The people of the empty ghost clan said in a voice of Yin cold.


    "Really let''s do it? Don''t blame us after that! "


    "Wait a minute, women, don''t move. It''s mine. I like eating women, and I want to have a good time before eating. You can''t spoil my business!"


    The two great men of the ferocious clan laughed. It seemed that this kind of thing was nothing in their eyes. Facing a kind of friars in xiaodongtian, they seem to be just watching the chicken, duck, fish and meat in the vegetable market.


    "Elder sun, what is the origin of these eight..." Cheng Feng vomited a mouthful of bright red saliva, said hatefully.


    "There are records in our school''s ancient books. If I read them correctly, they are what they call the ghost clan, the ferocious clan, the Gudiao clan and the lion dragon clan..."


    "But how did they come here?" Next to the moon also covered the arm wound asked.


    "Don''t forget, we are not far from the forbidden area of Bazhou in Taihua mountain. They are all monsters in Bazhou. They should not leave Bazhou..."


    Elder Sun said in a low voice. Because of internal injury, his voice was very hoarse.


    "But now what to do, it seems that they will never stop." Cheng Feng said, biting his teeth."They can only let go of food in front of us. It''s impossible for them to exist..." Elder sun sighed and said:


    "I just regret it. Why did I bring you down together..."


    "Elder sun, it''s not your fault. I asked them to come down to explore the environment..." Cheng Feng''s face is overcast and cold. It''s really Cheng Feng''s fault.


    But strictly speaking, no matter what, they can''t escape these eight guys today.

 Chapter 243

    Because these eight guys originally wanted to come to mount Taihua, and this is not the first time they have come to mount Taihua. Almost every ten years, a group of demons and fierce beasts are sent here.


    No one knows the specific purpose, because the Terrans that meet them have been eaten by these demons and fierce beasts. They are really eaten.


    It''s the same this time. When these eight guys came to Taihua mountain, they met twelve disciples who were photographed by Cheng Feng to explore the surrounding environment.


    Cheng Feng also wants to train these disciples. After all, their accomplishments are too bad.


    But it was such an idea that he directly pushed the twelve disciples to the eight demons and beasts. However, it was also because the cultivation of the twelve disciples was so poor that the eight murderers didn''t do it immediately after seeing it, but they also blocked their way.


    Dragon five, who is at the top of Taihua mountain, finds out the problem for the first time and immediately tells elder sun. Then elder sun leads Cheng Feng Mingyue to come down for rescue, and dragon five follows him.


    After arriving here, the twelve disciples were scared. They tried to attack, but their attack was really like tickling to the eight ugly guys. They didn''t care at all, and they didn''t even bother to defend.


    It''s just that I know if there is one. Twelve disciples are confused and want to leave too late.


    Just when the eight guys wanted to start meat, elder sun arrived. After elder sun, Cheng Feng and Mingyue came, they rushed up with weapons. After a fight, they became what they are now.


    Elder sun takes a slap, which is beaten by a member of the lion dragon clan. Cheng Feng meets a member of the Gudiao clan. After a while, he is hurt all over.


    On the opposite side of the moon is the ghost clan. Because they have never fought with the ghost clan, they are scratched on their arms by the ghost clan''s fuzzy mind.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. Let''s do it quickly. I''m starving, especially those women. I can''t hold it any longer."


    "Hahaha, apart from making food, the only function of the Terran is to use it as a tool for catharsis. Unfortunately, these are not enough!"


    "I don''t care if it''s enough, it''s good to use it first! I''ve been holding it for months. I don''t want to bear it any more! "


    Just when the eight demons and beasts were still talking recklessly, a purple lightning came from the direction of Taihua mountain, and directly penetrated into the arms of the little star.


    "Big brother is back!" After the little star hugged the little fox, one of the things that came to mind was that chufei came back, so she called out directly.


    "Chufei is back?" Mingyue looks back and sees the purple fox in the arms of the little star. She knows that it''s true, but she doesn''t think it''s useful for chufei to come back now.


    But at this time, the hum from the other side of Taihua mountain came, and at the same time, there was the vibration of the earth at the foot. It was really like an earthquake!


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eight monsters on the other side were startled by the change, but then their faces appeared in ecstasy!


    "It''s time for us to meet the treasure of Taihua mountain!"


    "Ha ha, good, good! I''m sure I''ll be killed by the whole nation after I go back! It''s amazing


    "Don''t say too much. I''d better hurry over and get the treasure and talk about it later!"


    "That''s right. As for these Terrans, let''s throw this one first. Don''t let them delay our business!"


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Voice down, the eight demons beast directly leaped over the top of the small cave people''s head, with fast speed rushed to the direction of the main peak of Taihua mountain.


    Elder sun was also frightened by the hum and vibration, but he thought of Chu Fei''s return at random.


    "Is it my cheap apprentice who made the noise! What is he doing! "


    "Elder sun, no matter what chufei is doing, we have to go back immediately, otherwise I''m afraid chufei is in danger!"


    "They say that there are treasures in Taihua mountain. Where Chu Fei is, he will be regarded as the one who snatches the treasures. They will kill directly!"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are nervous. They don''t want to see Chu Fei''s accident. Although they can''t help after they pass by, they will even die with Chu Fei, but at least they won''t regret it.


    "Twelve of you, find a place to hide. I''m afraid it''s a lot worse today!" Elder sun looked at the twelve disciples and said.


    "Elder, although our accomplishments are not high, we also know what we can do and what we can''t do!"


    "Yes, elder, we won''t go!"


    "elder martial brother Chu, let''s get out of the chaos together!"


    Elder sun was a little depressed by the blood of the twelve disciples, but what they said was also possible.


    "Elder sun, there''s no time to hesitate!" The bright moon urges the way in the side.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go back together. I don''t believe that the old man wants to kill our little Dongtian!"With that, elder Sun took the lead in getting up. Then Cheng Feng Mingyue kept up with him, and the twelve disciples also ran quickly. On the contrary, Long Wu, looking at the direction of the main peak of Taihua mountain behind him in shock, was silent and did not move at all.


    "Uncle long, hurry up, big brother will be killed!" The little star cries anxiously.


    "He''s fine." Dragon five holding rough crazy voice calm said.


    Dragon five seldom talks, but sometimes he opens his mouth when facing the little star.


    Dragon five is the form of dragon. Naturally, it is not comparable to other people and the so-called fierce beast. Just standing here, he clearly sees what chufei is doing and immediately wants to understand what chufei is doing.


    Little star''s trust in dragon five is very strong, but now this matter involves Chu Fei. Even if he knows that dragon five is absolutely right, he doesn''t want to stop and wait here.


    "Uncle long, let''s go quickly. I want to see my elder brother..." Little star is worried, but he has another reason.


    Dragon five is silent for a moment, sighs, rises, and waits for little star and fox to fly to the direction of Taihua mountain.


    Between the front and the back, Xiaodong Tianzhong people were at least more than 1000 meters behind the eight demons and beasts. Moreover, the cultivation of these eight demons and beasts is not low. Any one of them can defeat elder sun, so it is impossible for the man in the small cave to catch up with them.


    At this time, Chu Fei had already arranged the array for 7778, but because his attention was focused on the mysterious tricks passively played by his body in the whole process, Chu Fei didn''t find that a group of ugly guys were coming.


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host. The twelve capital heaven magic array has been set up. The number of free array set up is zero! Array control method is being input!


    "I know that it''s not that simple every time. I only sent it once. Are you mean?"


    Chu Fei is not happy to scold this, at the same time in the head also spreads a burst of sharp pain.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been forced to indoctrinate something, but it''s the only time I''ve had a pain, and it''s very painful.


    However, this kind of pain is also good, because as long as the indoctrination is over, Chu Fei will have a good command of the Twelve Gods and Demons array, and he doesn''t need to study anything!


    However, under the severe pain, Chu Fei couldn''t realize it at all. He could only endure the pain and try to divert his attention!


    This attention has been diverted, Chu Fei immediately found the eight ugly guys who are coming, and also found the small cave people falling behind them.


    "Wipe, it''s so ugly, it''s definitely not a good thing!" Chu Fei had no sense under the sharp pain. Seeing this, he began to scold directly.


    At this time, the eight monsters had already rushed to the mountainside of the main peak of Taihua mountain. At the same time, they also found chufei floating in the sky.


    "Is that a human, too? What is he doing? It looks painful! "


    "Hum, a weak human even wants to touch the treasure of Taihua mountain. I think he must have been rushed to the sky by the power released by the treasure!"


    "It''s reasonable. It''s just that it can make this human being suffer so much, but it''s still floating in the air. I think this treasure is miraculous!"


    "In my opinion, at least it''s a treasure of the Dharma chamber!"


    "It must be more than But let''s kill that human first, and then we''ll see that the treasure is born. In case of any accident, it''s not good! "


    "Yes, do it quickly!"


    With these words, the eight guys with weapons and those without weapons showed all kinds of miraculous methods, especially the two lion dragon guys, with their arms shaking, a piece of fire rushed to chufei in the middle of the air.


    Chu Fei naturally saw these attacks, but Chu Fei had no way to do anything, because now his head was still in severe pain. In such a sharp pain in the head, Chu Fei had no way to make the right resistance.


    That is to say, there is no one nearby, and some of them don''t care about the appearance of the Terran, otherwise many people will be shocked by Chu Fei''s distorted facial features!


    "Eight big sass are better than me!"


    Chu Fei can''t stop these eight guys from attacking just by yelling.


    At this time, elder sun and others who are coming from afar also see the situation of chufei, and Longwu can see clearly.


    "It''s over. The boy seems to be trapped!" Elder sun complained in his heart, but he was far away from chufei, and he had no time to do anything.


    Although this distance is only a matter in a flash for elder sun, the problem is that enough things can happen in a flash!


    Long Wu frowned, and he was ready to make a move. This distance is nothing to Long Wu, especially he is a dragon who is proficient in the secret of void


    But in the Dragon five almost feel Chu Fei has gone, he must immediately move, Chu Fei suddenly moved."You eight bastards think I''m a bully, don''t you?"


    The headache finally ended. In an instant, Chu Fei''s mind showed all the details and all the control methods of the twelve heaven magic array he had just built.


    Chu Fei knew that as long as he was in Taihua mountain, he could be regarded as an invincible position in the world!

 Chapter 244

    "Let''s try the knife for me first!"


    At this point, Chu Fei pinched out a magic formula. Just in an instant, Chu Fei and WAN Yu appeared in the sky outside the big array. At the same time, all the people in the small cave also came to Chu Fei''s back.


    They didn''t come here, but Chu Fei controlled the array and used the power of the array to gather everyone together.


    "This What''s going on? " On Taihua mountain, the eight guys'' moves were all empty. Although they were not injured, they were also surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that man very bad at cultivation?"


    "Are we wrong? He''s not bad at cultivation? Is it a special code with high accomplishments? "


    "It''s impossible. If you are high enough in cultivation, you won''t have any pain like that..."


    "What''s the matter? It''s not that the treasure of Taihua mountain has been obtained by him!"


    In the sky far away from these eight people, Chu Fei and all the people in xiaodongtian stand in the air. Except Chu Fei and Long Wu, other people are deeply shocked.


    Dragon five doesn''t feel much about it. After all, he is a dragon like figure proficient in the secret of void. For him, standing on the ground is a relatively new thing.


    But for other people, it''s not like that. First of all, Chu Fei somehow evaded the attack of the eight ugly guys. Now, everyone stands in the air at the same time, and they all stand together. What''s the situation!


    "Big brother! Are we flying? " Little star with big eyes, not a little afraid, on the contrary, also very excited.


    "Ha ha, little star, we are flying." Chufei coaxes Xiaoxing with a smile, but his eyes sweep back and forth on the blood stains of his master, elder Sun Yue, and Cheng Feng Mingyue.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, what''s the matter?" Mingyue, under the insinuation and urging of the twelve muddled little Dongtian disciples, actively asks.


    In fact, even if Mingyue doesn''t ask, Cheng Feng will ask. Even if they don''t ask, elder sun will ask. It''s just a matter of who comes first and who comes second.


    "Master, guess..." Chu Fei is not in a hurry to answer, but casually pull a sentence, but in the heart is thinking about how to deal with the following eight guys.


    "You boy, you don''t say hello when you come back suddenly. Once you come back, you play such exciting things. Do you know that I thought you would die just now?" Sun Yue felt the bloody beard on the bar and said.


    "Master, if I don''t come, I really don''t know that you have broken the contract and run out! You see, look at your wound What''s the matter? What are the eight ugly people doing down there? "


    "Ugly?" With a bitter smile on his face, elder sun coughed and said, "they are not ugly. They are the demons and fierce beasts from Bazhou."


    "The devil and the beast?" Chufei feels fresh.


    Then, Mingyue told us what happened before, and the origin of the eight guys that elder sun introduced to you.


    In the end, Mingyue said:


    "these eight monsters can''t be let go, so let''s ask Master Longwu to kill them..."


    Chu Fei nodded, shook his head, pointed to the eight monsters who were running around like headless flies and constantly yelling, and said:


    "do you think you can leave alive?"


    "Er..." Mingyue was stunned.


    Yeah, can these eight guys leave alive? Is it possible to leave alive? What Chu Fei showed at the moment, although we didn''t understand the reason accurately, we just guessed that it was enough to find the reason.


    "Keke, boy, is that your array? When did you set it up? "


    Elder sun, Chu Fei''s cheap master, also spoke.


    "Well, it''s the array. It''s just arranged. By the way, how is your injury? " Chu Fei didn''t say too much about the array. After all, the three people in front of him all donated blood.


    "It''s OK. I can''t die. Tell me about your array." Elder sun waved his hand. Although he had a sharp pain in his chest, it was the cultivation of Siji after all. This kind of injury is really nothing.


    As for Mingyue and Chengfeng, their injuries are not as serious as elder sun''s, and naturally nothing will happen. And Mingyue and Cheng Feng are all experienced veterans. They have stopped the blood for a long time, but they haven''t recuperated the wound yet.


    "Is it all right?" Chu Feiyou confirmed it. After getting the affirmative answer from three people, Chu Fei continued:


    "as for this array, let''s talk about it as soon as we have a look."


    When Chu Fei said this, he gave a snap of his finger. Then the eight people who had been running around on the top of Taihua mountain were all arrested by Chu Fei. Of course, they were still in the array.


    "Human? What''s going on! Let us out quickly, or you''ll look good! "


    "Don''t think that we can be trapped by small means. We are really in a hurry. We can rush out even if it''s the world destruction array!"


    The two guys of the virtual ghost clan played their arrogance to the extreme. The other people nodded their heads and said:"Ha ha, look at their fear. Terran is Terran, too weak!"


    "I won''t give you a chance later. I''d rather miss this meal today than burn them to ashes!"


    "Then you''d better hurry up, or I''ll break them up before you burn them!"


    Because of the control of chufei, the eight monsters can see and hear them. Of course, if Chu didn''t want to, just moving his mind was enough to make them blind again.


    "You can play! Who was the first to attack me? Stand up


    Chu Fei glared and yelled, and the state was no different from that of the local ruffians and hooligans fighting in the street.


    "Boy, I moved my hand first. Why? Do you want to fight back? " A lion dragon family''s big man stood out, hugged the shoulder, sneered at Chu Fei and others.


    "Fight back? No, no, no, I don''t fight back. As a person, I seldom do it myself. "


    When he said this, Chu Fei''s formula changed, and suddenly a roar came out:


    "Xingtian!"


    The sound of "Xingtian" shocked the world. The sound was like thunder and tsunami. I don''t know how far it went.


    With this sound, a huge figure appeared, covering up the sky and the sun, really like the gods and Demons destroying the sky and the earth!


    "I don''t do it, but He''ll do it. " Chu Fei sneered.


    These eight monsters didn''t pay attention to Chu Fei, let alone all the people in Xiaodong. But just after the sound of "Xing Tian" came out, these eight guys immediately felt that their bodies were shaking.


    It''s not cold, it''s just a subconscious reaction of the body, it''s a tool of fear, from the heart.


    On top of that huge figure, the battle spirit swept the array. If it wasn''t for these guys, they would have been the body of demons and fierce beasts, and they were similar to the twelve ancestral witches in some aspects, so they had a little resistance. Otherwise, but the roar was enough to tear them apart.


    At this time, these eight guys can''t speak any more, and they don''t know what to say. Because that huge figure just standing there is enough to make them lose the heart of resistance.


    But Chu Fei didn''t show mercy because they gave up their resistance and fear. He just waved his hand, and Xingtian''s huge figure began to chop with a huge axe in his hand!


    Just for a moment, the lion dragon guy disappeared, completely disappeared. He wasn''t even cut to pieces, he was cut to ashes.


    "I My God, elder martial brother Chu is so powerful! "


    "What kind of devil is this! It''s terrible


    "Fortunately, this is our array Or I''ll be scared to pee! "


    Twelve disciples of xiaodongtian whispered to each other. Although their voices were not loud, they all told the truth.


    Dragon five, carrying a little star on his shoulder, was also shocked. He thought he was strong enough. He thought that he was the biggest card of Chu Fei around him!


    But now it looks like It seems that there is no difference between whether you are here or not.


    If nothing else, it''s the attack of the huge virtual shadow. Even if it''s just a dragon five, it can''t take it!


    This attack is too terrible. Although you don''t directly feel the attack of Xing Tian outside the array, you just watch it, just watch it, even if it''s just like watching a movie, it''s enough to make you feel Xing Tian''s aggressive fighting spirit!


    "How''s it going? Do you still have sex with me? Do you still pretend to be forced? " Chu Fei laughs, and no matter what the other seven demons and fierce beasts react to, he turns back to his Master Sun Yue and other disciples of the small cave and says: "this array is called the twelve capital heaven demons array, which is based on twelve mountains. After the array is launched, twelve ancient ancestral witches can be revealed at the same time. Xingtian is one of them. "


    "The main purpose of my coming back this time is this big array. From now on, this is the mountain protection array of our little cave. As long as I''m in the array, even if the Holy One comes to make trouble, I''ll kill him!"


    Chufei was very confident. This confidence was brought by the system, the twelve ancient witches on the earth, and the twelve heavenly demons.


    Everyone was listening carefully to Chu Fei''s introduction and explanation of the characteristics of this anti heaven formation. Everyone was silly. Even Wan Yu, who had just started, had not yet come into contact with cultivation, and even the little star who only knew how to run and play all over the ground, were completely shocked.


    "This array Good! Good! Good


    Elder sun yuesun was very excited. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it. Finally, he had to say three good words. No one noticed that after elder Sun Yue finished, a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. If the small cave had this big array of guards, how could so many disciples fall into the battlefield


    Chufei laughed and turned to face the seven demons and beasts who were trapped in the battle.


    These seven guys also heard what Chu Fei had just said, so they all understood that the real treasure of Taihua mountain was the eighteen congenital array mountains.After understanding the horror of this array, the seven demons and beasts knew that they could not escape this time. But they still didn''t give up completely. Maybe it was because only one person was killed by the axe of Xingtian before, so they felt that there was still a chance to live if they were scattered.


    Therefore, when chufei turned around, the seven guys immediately dispersed and began to rush back and forth and change their positions in the area covered by the big array.


    "Ah, you want to be blind too..."


    Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation, and directly made Xing Tian Xu Ying cut another axe. However, this attack was not aimed at a certain person, but at their seven demons and fierce beasts at the same time.


    The huge axe shadow fell from the sky and quickly recovered. There was not much light and shadow effect, but the seven demons and beasts were completely annihilated by this move.

 Chapter 245

    After all this, Chu Fei made a formula, and then everyone slowly fell back to the main peak of Taihua mountain. The tents were still those tents, and the things were still those things. Under the powerful attack of Xingtian''s huge shadow, these things were not damaged at all.


    What does that mean? Even if it''s just any one of the twelve little disciples, you can figure it out.


    "You can do it." Dragon five carrying small star came to Chu Fei in front of, affectionate dignified said.


    "Hehe, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t move. After all, it''s the mountain protection array It''s a good thing to be more powerful. " Chu Fei naturally understood Longwu''s idea, so he comforted him when he spoke.


    Longwu nods and doesn''t speak any more. At this time, Xiaoxing finally has a chance to leave Longwu''s shoulder and get into Wanyu''s arms.


    "Sister, you are back..."


    "Well, I''m back." Wan Yu said with a smile holding the little star.


    "Ah, sister, your ears are fine!" Little star is very happy.


    "Well, my sister''s ears are cured, cured." As soon as Wan Yu''s voice fell, elder Sun Yue came over. He looked at Wan Yu and opened his mouth awkwardly. He wanted to say something, but wan Yu shook his head with a smile, which was to expose the matter.


    Although elder sun was embarrassed, his heart was better.


    "Well, now that everything is settled, let''s have a good rest..." Elder sun''s hand is still covering his chest.


    "It''s time to eat. What would you like to eat?" Chufei laughs and agrees.


    "Elder martial brother Chu, we all know how to make fried rice with eggs! Let''s cook! "


    Among the twelve ordinary disciples, a few girls saw that there was no danger, so they jumped out easily and happily.


    "Well, you''re going to prepare the food." Chu Fei nodded, then said to Master Sun Yue, Cheng Feng and Mingyue:


    "go with me to heal." With these words, Chu Fei walked to Master Sun Yue''s tent.


    The three men followed behind Chu Fei, laughing bitterly as they walked. When everyone entered the tent, elder Sun Yue said:


    "what can I do for the wound? Don''t say to use your Huichundan. Although it''s a good thing, now we really don''t have a better pill than Huichundan, but Huichundan is useless to me. "


    "Where can I use the spring elixir..." Chufei said with a smile, motioned the three to sit down, and then began to explore his own swallowing ring. He wanted to take out some magic healing drugs from the fighting demon world.


    Can random Chu Fei then wry smile up, oneself on the body a bottle didn''t slip, all gave big east them. If it''s exchanged from the system, chufei can''t say what''s better.


    Of course, it''s also more expensive to unlock. Chu Fei is very distressed about his exchange points now.


    But soon Chu Fei had a solution and said, "wait for me for a while."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also did not avoid public, directly started transmission, left crape myrtle big world, returned to the earth. After returning to the room, Chu Fei didn''t waste time either. He called Dadong directly and licked his face. From Dadong''s hand, he returned ten bottles of magic healing medicine.


    "Feige, what''s the matter? You''re corrupt with yourself Dadong joked,


    "don''t talk nonsense, save people..." Chufei waved his hand.


    "Feige, are you saving people or doing experiments?" Dadong didn''t care about chufei''s attitude. Instead, he said something that chufei never thought of.


    In other words, Chu Fei did not think of it, but did not think deeply. After all, it''s an attempt to use the magic potion of doumo world to treat Ziwei people.


    "Well, it''s really All right, let''s stop talking. I''ll go first. " Chu Fei wants to leave, but just before Chu Fei wants to leave, Dadong says again:


    "Feige, when can we find a beautiful girl who is a little bit long? How about starting an entertainment company?"


    "What is it?" Chufei was stunned.


    "Entertainment companies, Wanyu, who don''t have to have plastic surgery, are strong! If you don''t say anything else, even if they are not all so beautiful, they are good-looking, and they are not afraid of hardship. "


    It has to be said that Dadong''s suggestion is good, and Chu Fei did contact with entertainment companies when he was a rich second generation, and he knew how to deal with some simple things.


    After all, crape myrtle has not thought too much about this world.


    "Discuss with Su Yi By the way, I''ll talk to her first when I get back to plain clothes. "


    With that, chufei starts the transmission and returns to Taihua mountain.


    After coming back, Chu Fei immediately took out three bottles of magic healing medicine and went into Master Sun Yue''s tent. At this time, it was only seven or eight minutes before Chu Fei left, and none of them left.


    "Come on, master, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, let''s see if this medicine tube works..."Chu Fei distributes three bottles of medicine to the three. Elder Sun Yue and Cheng Feng look at the bottle curiously, while Mingyue turns her lips and says, "elder martial sister, I don''t know how to tell you!" When Mingyue speaks, she gives chufei a white look. She has to say that chufei is a bit of a seductive person.


    But Chu Fei said with a hard smile:


    "OK, when you are more powerful than me, I''ll call your elder martial sister and try the medicine first."


    "Potion?"


    Three people are the first time to hear this name, Dan medicine normal, decoction normal, but medicine such a way of address is really new.


    "Yes, it''s medicine. I don''t know exactly what''s going on now. Anyway, I''ve tried it myself. I can recover quickly, but it will leave scars."


    Chu Fei finished, Sun Yue elder and moon looked at each other, two people''s eyes appear very obvious helpless look.


    "Try it, Cheng Feng." Elder Sun Yue said.


    Cheng Feng nodded, without any hesitation, directly took off his coat, revealing the body-building but full of wounds on the upper body. Then he opened the medicine bottle, looked at Chu Fei''s eyes, got positive feedback, and then sprinkled the medicine directly on all the wounds on his body


    after spraying the medicine, Cheng Feng only felt a burst of numbness and itching. After two breaths, this feeling quickly disappeared, and all the wounds on his body healed.


    "Yes It seems that the effect is not bad Chu Fei was relieved. Although he was more than 80% sure, it''s gratifying to see that the potions of the world of fighting demons can play a role in the world of crape myrtle.


    But then Chu Fei was puzzled and said, "master, the moon Why don''t you... "


    "How do I use it? I don''t want to leave a scar... " Mingyue said with her shoulder in her arms.


    "I have an internal injury. I can''t drink it directly I''d better cultivate myself slowly. " Sun Yue elder also wry smile refused Chu Fei, but whether it is sun elder or clear, although to magic potion has no good feeling, but still forcibly take potion for oneself.


    There''s nothing else. Although it leaves scars, it can take effect quickly. When it''s really necessary, it''s an excellent thing to be able to recover quickly. How can we review and leave scars.


    "Well..." Chu Fei also saw two people''s thoughts, so it was hard to say anything more. However, he took out all the seven bottles of medicine he had left and gave them to his master, elder Sun Yue. Then he said, "there are only so many of them for the time being. I can try my best to get more of them in the future. Still, the more gold and silver, the better


    "Well, we''ll collect all these things together for you."


    Although it may sound like a misunderstanding that chufei is a money fan, these people in xiaodongtian don''t think so now, because they have seen the magic of chufei with their own eyes.


    "OK, don''t run around in the future. You two go out first, and I''ll talk to master."


    Chu Fei broke up Mingyue and Cheng Feng. Although Mingyue was dissatisfied with Chu Fei''s bad manners when she went out, she couldn''t say anything, because everyone knows that what Chu Fei and elder sun want to say is absolutely right now.


    "What else can I do for you? Don''t delay your healing if you have nothing to do When elder sun and chufei were alone, their conversation naturally relaxed a lot.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t want to learn how to control the array, it''s OK." Chufei laughs back.


    "Well It''s really a big deal. Come on, you''re not going to do seven or eight again... "


    "What does it mean to engage in seven or eight..."


    In the next half an hour, Chu Fei simply passed on the control method of Da Zhen to elder sun, but what Chu Fei passed on was only the superficial part.


    Of course, this kind of fur is only relatively speaking, Chu Fei just left the real and absolute core control skills of this big formation. For example, Chu Fei didn''t consume the vitality and mana in his body when he was controlling the great array, so he could directly exert the greatest power of the great array.


    But elder sun can''t do it. He needs to consume his own strength and mana to control the array. The degree of control and the power he can display are also related to his cultivation.


    Of course, even if the master of elder sun is only a very limited manipulation method, but in this world of crape myrtle, I believe he can still have absolute self-protection strength.


    "This is the way for the moment. I''ve arranged for people to do the school building. It''s estimated that the main building will be built in a few days. I''ll come back then. Master, you must pay attention to safety when I''m not here."


    "Well, don''t worry. Now we have the twelve heaven and devil array. As you said, as long as the saints don''t come, there''s nothing to worry about."


    After chatting here for a while, there were bursts of fragrance and praise from people outside. It seems that the lunch outside is ready.


    Chu Fei is not in a hurry to leave, but after having a meal with Sun Yue, he wants to leave again.But just as Chu Fei was about to leave, little Xing Xing ran to Chu Fei with little fox in his arms and asked:


    "big brother, are you going to be busy?"


    "Yes, big brother is going to be busy. He''s going to find something good for our little cave!" Chufei touched little star''s head.


    "Well, the big brother needs to come back soon. I have already started to practice with sister Mingyue. My sister says that I can fly soon!"


    "Well, little star, be good, practice hard. When I come back, you can take me to fly, OK?"


    "Well, that''s settled..." Little star said with a smile.


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart that since he arrived at the Taihua mountain, he seemed to have a higher and higher status in the hearts of the people in xiaodongtian, and his sense of belonging to xiaodongtian became stronger and stronger.


    "Well, master, uncle long, elder martial brothers, elder martial sisters, younger martial brothers, I''m going to flash. Remember to get more gold and silver for me!"


    Looking at the people in xiaodongtian, Chu Fei takes a deep breath. After that, he directly starts the transmission system, leaves the Lagerstroemia world and enters the world of fighting demons.

 Chapter 246

    On the Taihua mountain, the collective and the people who saw Chu Fei''s small cave disappear with their own eyes marveled endlessly. Elder sun covered his chest and came to Longwu with pain. He asked:


    "brother long, can you see how the boy left?"


    Long Wuyi thought that he didn''t like to talk, especially to other people outside the little star. But at this time, he shook his head with a bitter smile and said:


    "I only know that it''s a way of emptiness that I can''t catch up with..."


    After hearing the evaluation of dragon five, elder Sun Yue''s face was very bright. It was enough to show the strength of Chu Fei that he could make a dragon say so.


    And Chu Fei is fierce, the future of that small cave also is enough clear!


    Thinking of this, elder sun laughed and turned to say:


    "all of you come here."


    The other disciples got together in twos and threes to discuss Chu Fei''s whereabouts and accomplishments. After hearing Sun Yue''s call, they naturally gathered together quickly.


    Even little star, Wan Yu and little fox are curious to come to the front of the crowd.


    Elder sun looked at the disciples of the little cave and said with a smile:


    "what do you think of chufei?"


    "Elder martial brother Chu is powerful!"


    "Mystery, super mystery! And it''s beautiful! Hee hee... "


    "Invincible, elder martial brother Chu!"


    The twelve disciples are all outgoing and outgoing. They really say whatever they have. In contrast, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are much more introverted.


    "What do you two think?" Elder sun smiles at Cheng Feng and Mingyue and asks.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other, then Mingyue says:


    "talent."


    "Yes Elder sun nodded, pondered for a moment, and then said:


    "you''ve heard of what happened before xiaodongtian, even if you haven''t experienced it. Now we are in Taihua mountain, and we have these again..."


    Elder sun pointed to the left and right daily necessities, pointed to the 18 mountains in the distance, and continued:


    " There is also a mountain protection battle. I think one thing should be determined. "


    Under the curious annotation of most people and the contemplative but nodding gaze of several people, elder sun continued:


    "the little cave has not had a patriarch for a long time I see, let chufei do it! "


    Cough


    Voice falls, sun elder coughed twice, but in addition to small star and dragon five, but no one noticed. Because everyone is talking about it and praising it.


    Those who did not participate in the discussion have already recognized this matter in their hearts, but they have already begun to imagine the future.


    "Good!" Finally, a disciple took the lead in speaking.


    "It''s absolutely a good thing for elder martial brother Chu to be the leader of the clan."


    "That''s it! Elder martial brother Chu is so powerful that he can lead us to rise again! "


    "In my opinion, it''s to open up a new world. Maybe we are the next super gate!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the voice of enthusiastic approval, elder sun''s proposal was passed. However, this kind of thing didn''t need elder sun to inform everyone. He could decide by himself. But he still did it, all because there are too few people in xiaodongtian now, and he knows that no one will object to this decision.


    "Before the boy left, he told me that our new main building had already been built, and it could be built here in a few days..."


    Elder Sun said a new good news, but just as elder sun was waiting for everyone''s cheers, a female disciple excitedly interrupted: "elder sun, how about we tell elder martial brother Chu about it after the main building is built! Give him a surprise


    "Ha ha, maybe it''s a shock, but I think it''s very good." Mingyue laughs, and she agrees with the idea.


    Maybe it''s because when you are with a group of young people, your mind will become younger. Elder sun even thinks that this is a good suggestion, so he immediately decides, and reminds you: "that''s it. Before the main building is built, none of us can reveal this news to the boy. How about that?"


    "Good! Ha ha The whole room was filled with laughter.


    "Little star, little fox, you two can''t tell him Elder sun looked at the little star, the little fox and WAN Yu, and reminded him with a smile.


    "Good!" Little star crisp called: "I will keep it secret!"


    ¡­¡­


    The world of fighting demons


    Chu Fei came back and appeared in the luxury rooms rented in Cloud City. No one in his room ever came, so naturally no one knew what chufei was doing.


    Outside, chufei heard the heavy breathing of Xiao Qi and Xiao greedy wolf, and also heard the calm breathing of little princess Lina.


    "It seems that everyone is OK Also, what can happen if you don''t go out in the guest room... "Chu Fei smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He feels that he has more and more potential to be a "super dad". This is true of xiaodongtian, and it''s the same here


    Chu Fei calmed down for a while. After finishing his mood, he came to the door and pushed the door open.


    After pushing the door open, Chu Fei saw Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, who were walking on horseback. But at this time, the two children were all wet, and their legs and arms were shaking violently. Needless to say, they were almost to the limit.


    On the sofa, Lina, the little princess of the elves, is dragging down the bar and sitting there, looking at the training of Xiaoqi and greedy wolf, with a sad face.


    Just as Chu Fei wanted to go over and ask what Lina was thinking, Chu Fei suddenly found that the change of face on Lina''s face had recovered, and it had become her original appearance.


    "What are you thinking, Lina?" Chufei went to Lina and sat down quietly.


    "Ah, master, here you are..." Lina has been in a trance all the time, and she has never noticed Chu Fei''s coming.


    "normally, I don''t need to be always yours. I''m not used to What are you thinking? " Chufei asked again.


    "I I''m thinking about my family and friends... "


    Chufei nodded, he did not continue to ask, because chufei knew that it would make Lina more and more sad to continue to ask, and now he did not seem to be able to help Lina''s family, it was in vain to ask.


    "Lena, don''t think too much. Everything will be fine." Chu Fei comforted him, and then said:


    "can you tell me how your face changes?"


    Lina nodded, put a smile on her face and said:


    "master, this magic face changing cream was originally handed down by our elves. Naturally, we know how to end it with magic."


    "Oh So it is. Do you know how to make this cream? " Chu Fei asked again.


    "I know. I can do it too. As long as I''m a junior magician or above, I can make it. It''s just that the output and speed are different."


    "Then how much cream can you make in a day?" Chufei said that a day is naturally a day, there is no doubt about this.


    Fortunately, Lina didn''t get it wrong. She confidently said:


    "I can make more than 20 copies a day, as long as I have enough materials and nothing else to disturb..." What Lina said was very conservative. In fact, even if it was 30 or 40 copies, she was confident to do it.


    However, the number of more than 20 copies is much larger than that of ordinary human magic. But Chu Fei didn''t understand this, at least not so specifically.


    "Materials? What materials do you need? Is it easy to do? And the magic potion, that kind of healing... "


    "I can do magic potion, but it''s not as good as the Holy See..."


    Chufei nodded. It''s easy to understand that the holy see is a kind of light magic, which is one of the most suitable magic for treating injuries. As for the other magic, it seems that only water magic can have healing effect.


    "But the potion made by water magic is good for internal injury, better than that made by light magic..."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei''s eyes brightened, but he didn''t interrupt Lina''s words, instead, he continued to encourage Lina to speak with his eyes.


    "As for materials It''s not difficult to make the material of the cream. The ointment of Warcraft above level 2 is OK. The material of the healing medicine is a little more complex. Herbs, Warcraft blood and other things will be used... "


    "How can a potion made of so many things be so cheap?" Although Chu Fei spent a lot of silver when he bought those magic healing drugs, the problem is that they are silver coins. Since they can settle accounts with silver coins, it means that they are really not expensive.


    "Master, you You buy all the potions produced by the Vatican. Their light magic can be made by using only a little herbal medicine and light magic. They don''t need too many things at all. So the price will not be too expensive... "


    Although the elf Lina doesn''t often mix in the Terran world, as a magician, she is the same at once.


    Chu Fei nodded, in the heart secret way: no wonder can leave scar, the sentiment is the quality is not good enough.


    "Is the healing potion of water magic better? How much does it cost? "It''s not necessary to go outside to ask for things that can be asked by people around you.


    "The effect will be several times slower, but the effect is definitely not as good as the Holy See''s light magic potion As for the price, I don''t know. "


    Chufei nodded. He didn''t ask any more, because Xiao Qi and greedy wolf were at the limit, and the two children fell to the ground together.


    After being interrupted, chufei was not upset. He and Lina rushed to the two children together. Lina wanted to bend down and hold them up, but Chu Fei raised his hand to stop them and said:


    "don''t let them stay here..." Said this, Chu Fei stretched out his hand on the wrists of the two children, to the two children input a little vitality.Under the nourishment and conditioning of Chu Fei''s vitality, the two children soon recovered. But they didn''t continue to train after recovery, because chufei asked them to take a bath first.


    Chufei sits on the sofa. Although Lina doesn''t know what''s going on, she also stands quietly beside chufei. She knows that chufei is thinking about something important.


    A moment later, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf wash clean came out, two people clever stand in front of Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei''s next command.


    But Chu Fei was lost in thought at this time, and didn''t care about the arrival of the two children at all.


    About an hour later, Lina was more and more surprised to see the two children. Lina is a magician. As a magician, meditation is a necessary lesson, so patience is never a problem for a magician.


    But they are only children, and they are all so young. It''s time for naughty play. Although it was very quiet when they practiced, they are no longer practicing. Where can they stand so patiently!


    How could this not surprise Lina!

 Chapter 247

    However, Lina didn''t understand Chu Fei''s position in the eyes of the two children, and she didn''t understand that horse walking is no worse than meditation. Meditation can''t match the exercise of patience and perseverance.


    After a long time, chufei finally came back to his senses. He had already thought about the future of the two children. After all, it is impossible for a man and a woman to learn the same thing under different conditions.


    After thinking about it clearly, Chu Fei immediately opened the system interface and unlocked the two boxing methods under the Gongfa column, both of which are from the earth. There''s no way. The system has its own skills. For the time being, there are only those boxing skills on the earth. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Chu Fei''s two skills are Taijiquan and Bajiquan. Taijiquan''s Yin and softness is given to Xiaoqi, and Bajiquan''s strength is just right to greedy wolf.


    However, the so-called give, but not really give out the two boxing, even if give out two children also can''t understand. So Chu Fei first exchanged his own cultivation, and then taught it to two children.


    It takes 10 million to unlock one fist, 20 million to unlock two, and 50 million in total. So far, Chu Fei still has more than 840 million points left


    After exchanging two boxing scores, Chu Fei directly opened the cultivation method option in the system interface, and the cultivation method disappeared instantly. There were two more entries in Chu Fei''s cultivation box, namely Taijiquan and Bajiquan.


    Open two items, and there is a bar chart in the interface, marking each stage. The cultivation method is the same as huichungong. There is a cultivation button beside the bar chart, but the exchange points required for cultivation are not very high.


    Chu Fei first saw the interface of Taijiquan. It took him a million points to practice at a time. Without hesitation, Chu Fei pressed the key to practice. A flash of white light flashed by. Chu Fei felt that there was something more in his body and mind


    Looking at the cultivation option, Chu Fei found that the option was still bright! You can continue to practice, and the consumption is still one million.


    "Ah, it''s strange. Is the boxing score on earth different from the cultivation standard of crape myrtle Chu Fei was puzzled, but he still quickly began to practice.


    After several times in a row, Chu Fei has spent 20 million points on Taijiquan, and the cylinder under the Taijiquan interface, which represents the dark color of the cultivation level, has also increased a little. It''s really just a little. Looking at the scale, it seems that the Taijiquan cultivation is divided into 12 levels, and Chu Fei has just reached the third scale, which is the third level


    "20 million on the third floor It''s expensive... " Chu Fei sighed in his heart.


    Chu Fei didn''t continue to practice Taiji, but changed to Bajiquan, which was the same. He spent 20 million yuan in 12 stages to reach the third level.


    The reason why Chu Fei stopped practicing Taijiquan and Bajiquan at the third level is not because the system stopped practicing, nor because Chu Fei thought it was enough, but because he just crossed out 40 million


    Finally, it was done, but Chu Fei didn''t immediately stand up, because he was still feeling and understanding what he had just learned.


    A system is a system. Although ordinary people are not proficient in it all their lives, Chu Fei has mastered it very well in such a short time.


    After more than an hour''s understanding, Chu Fei finally has a relatively accurate view of his boxing accomplishments In short, according to the standards of the martial arts world on earth, he is now a master of Taijiquan and Bajiquan.


    Of course, it''s not the so-called "master" in modern society, but the master in the standard of martial arts novels in movies and TV plays This is a completely different concept.


    "Now that we have reached the master stage, we should be qualified to teach students..."


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei stood up and slowly came to the two children.


    After chufei opened her eyes, Lina found chufei''s change. It''s a big change, it''s a change in temperament, and it''s also reflected in every detail of chufei''s actions, but Lina can''t describe the change in chufei''s body accurately with words


    "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf..."


    "Master..." The two children gave a crisp answer.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "you don''t need to call me master in the future..." After pondering for a while, Chu Fei continued to say in the puzzled eyes of the two children:


    "call me Shifu. I will teach you how to practice in the future, and you will also be my apprentices."


    Chu Fei said this with his back, and his eyes were full of hope when he said it. This is the first time he has accepted apprenticeship. Naturally, he is a little excited.


    Unfortunately, he forgot that this is the world of fighting demons. There are teachers and teachers in this world, but there is no such word as master. But the two children didn''t care. After all, Chu Fei always spoke with one or two strange words that could understand the meaning.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    The two children gave a crisp cry, then knelt down on the ground and kowtowed a heavy head to Chu Fei. It has to be said that Chu Fei was a little distressed, but he didn''t show it. After all, it was between the master and the apprentice."Master Master What''s the word "father" Next to, see two children have returned to kowtow, Lina smart aware of the teacher has been completed, so carefully asked his doubts.


    "Ha ha..." Hearing Lina''s question, chufei immediately realized that the two children certainly didn''t understand, so he explained with a smile:


    "he is the father of his father, a teacher for one day and a father for all his life! And you... " Chu Fei looked at Xiao Qi and greedy wolf and said, "you are my disciples, disciples and children''s disciples."


    Chufei said that he was completely in the line, but he didn''t care. After all, this is the world of fighting demons, and no one would tangle with himself about the above things.


    "Yes, master!" Little greedy wolf respectfully, Cui Cui Sheng should be a, face is full of happiness. But Xiaoqi is not the same. Xiaoqi has grown up, and her face is unhappy


    "Father''s father Master... " Xiao Qi Du''s mouth.


    "Call Master..." Chufei thought it was interesting, but he reminded me.


    "Master, may I call you teacher?" Small seven is very aggrieved, very aggrieved, but his aggrieved in Chu Fei''s eyes is inexplicable.


    But when Lina saw the scene, she covered her mouth and laughed.


    Chu Fei looks at Lina in doubt and asks:


    "what''s the matter? What are you laughing at, Lena? "


    "Master, don''t you see that? Xiao Qi is trying to marry you But you turned her into a daughter all of a sudden... "


    Poof!


    Chu Fei didn''t think of it, or thought of it. He thought of it when he saw two of my children''s characters. But it was just a funny idea. Chufei didn''t really think about it.


    "Xiao Qi, don''t think about it. Call master."


    Chufei pretended to be serious and then returned to his room. As for why he came back, it''s all because chufei just winked at Lina. He wants Lina to persuade Xiaoqi


    Lina also understood chufei''s meaning and nodded to show that she understood how to do it. Unfortunately


    After chufei returns to the room and closes the door, he hears the conversation between Lina and Xiao Qi outside.


    "Xiao Qi If you listen to your sister and your master, you will be called master, good


    Chu Fei is no longer on the scene. There are only her brother and beautiful fairy sister left. Naturally, Xiao Qi doesn''t have any estimate. Holding her mouth, she says:


    "but if you call master, you''ll be your daughter. You can''t marry the master..."


    "Poof, who told you you can''t marry a teacher?" Lina was good at seducing her step by step. "Even the master can marry. As long as you are good enough, the master won''t refuse you..."


    In the bedroom, chufei was almost scared to death by Lina''s words!


    Chu Fei said: what''s wrong with the elves! How can such things be so open!


    But even so, Chu Fei didn''t go out to stop him. No matter what I say now, as long as Lina can make Xiao Qi agree with the relationship between master and apprentice, it''s good that things in the future don''t need to worry too much.


    Chufei calms his mood and returns to normal. Outside, Xiaoqi seems to be convinced by Lina that she no longer resists the title of Shifu.


    So Chu Fei pushed the door open and came out.


    "Master..."


    Seeing that Chu Fei came out, Xiao Qi knelt down and cried, then tooted his little mouth and said:


    "master, you can''t do without me..."


    Chu Fei almost fell out with a somersault. Fortunately, his cultivation was enough. He nodded his head with a smile and indifference. He said in his heart: pacify first.


    "Well, you two stand up..."


    "Yes, master."


    "Good, master..."


    After the master changed the way, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, who used to speak in unison, finally had a difference. One was still simple, the other was a bit coquettish.


    Chu Fei gave Lina a gloomy look, then returned to the sofa and said, "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, although you all call me Shifu, what you two want to learn from me is not the same thing. Greedy wolf, next you continue to follow the original training method, horse step, is also the same standard Xiao Qi, you need to change to another kind of horse step... "


    Under the gaze of the two children, Chu Fei stood up and came to the two children. At the same time, he said to himself: Why did I just pretend to be forced to sit down?


    "Xiao Qi, pay attention, you''ll change this kind of horse step in the future..." After saying this, Chu Fei separated his legs and took the horse step of Taijiquan.


    Taijiquan''s horse step is different from the ordinary horse step. This kind of horse step is more open and lower. At the same time, the posture of both hands turns into embracing the chest, as if holding a big ball


    Xiaoqi was watching and learning, while chufei adjusted every detail of Xiaoqi, such as the top of the head, the control of breath and so on.


    While explaining these things, Chu Fei also had an insight in his heart: no wonder those boxing techniques on earth are so powerless, but they are breathing and breathingAll the boxing scores left on the earth now have only one shelf, which does not involve breathing and breathing. Moreover, many netizens who have a little knowledge of Kung Fu also know that Xingyi boxing, for example, is said to have three different ways of breathing and breathing in three different states of practicing, opposing and actual combat. Only when the way of breathing and breathing keeps up can its power be truly displayed.


    It''s the same with Taijiquan, even more strict


    It just taught Xiao Qi some basic things, and Xiao Qi was serious enough and smart enough. In this way, it took Chu Fei nearly an hour to finish.


    Then there is the greedy wolf. The greedy wolf does not need to change his horse step to practice Baji boxing, but he still needs to teach the method of breathing and breathing. In this way, another half an hour has passed.


    "Just remember these points. I''ll continue to check them in the evening."


    After that, chufei said to Lina:


    "Lina, you take care of them, I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Well, master, don''t worry."

 Chapter 248

    Although only two children and a fairy girl were left in the house, chufei was quite relieved. The future of magicians is not clear, especially in other aspects.


    As for the purpose of Chu Fei''s coming out, it was very simple. Since he came to the world of fighting demons, he had to do something more or less, and at present, there are many good things in the world of fighting demons.


    However, as a stranger, it''s not easy for Chu Fei to go to the biggest pub in the Cloud City, as introduced by SAIN and Hongyu.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know the road, it was a very simple thing to find the road in such a prosperous Cloud City. So, about half an hour later, chufei finally arrived at the adventurer''s pub in a carriage.


    Chufei didn''t want to take a carriage, but the last one he asked for the way was a coachman, and he was still waiting for a live one.


    Standing at the door of the tavern, Chu Fei really wanted to sigh and said in his heart:


    "is the world so stupid about the concept of taverns, restaurants and hotels? Such a big place is called a pub.... "


    Chu Fei''s Tucao is not unreasonable, because the so-called pub in front of him is only three stories up and down, but each layer is gorgeous and rich, and the floor area is absolutely no smaller than that of Chu Fei''s area. Make complaints about the whole building of lotus pond.


    Such a big place only uses the name of a tavern, and it''s as simple and straightforward as the adventurer''s tavern, with almost no imagination


    Chu Fei secretly shakes his head, pushes the door open and goes in.


    At the moment when the door opened, the strong smell of wine, the smell of wine and the noisy sound immediately fell on chufei, making chufei think that he had fallen into the sea of taste and sound.


    "Yes, the sound insulation is good!"


    Chu Fei sighed, and then began to worry again. There are too many people in this so-called tavern. It''s more than 50 meters from the door to the bar, but there are more than 100 people in this distance It''s just like when the earth school held a meeting.


    At this time, these guests seem to be celebrating something, and they are all excited. Chu Fei was not interested in their state, but the different appearance of these people really shocked Chu Fei.


    The description of tall, short, fat, thin, male, female, old and young is not enough to describe the people in this pub. Which set of words of the eighteen weapons should be added, such as those with sharp points, blades and Emei spines


    Dressed in different colors, the clothes are very different. They have weapons of all sizes, whatever they can think of, whatever they can''t think of. Beautiful women can be seen everywhere, and teenagers with sticks are everywhere


    At this moment, Chu Fei really understood what is the biggest adventurer pub in Cloud City


    After losing the power of nine oxen and two tigers, Yang Fan finally pushed to the bar from the door. But just as he was about to speak to the tavern waiter, there was a woman in a tight black leather suit with a long sword on her back near Chu Fei.


    Before Chu Fei could speak to the waiter about what she wanted, the woman came to Chu Fei, slapped her on the shoulder and said angrily:


    "boy, don''t you see we are celebrating! Go away


    It has to be said that Chu Fei was stunned, because although this woman spoke very valiantly, she was not bad in appearance, and she was in good shape.


    As for what she was wearing, chufei was not interested in it. Although it was really a black leather coat, its workmanship and design could not be compared with those on earth.


    In a nutshell, this woman is more like a person with a little sense of design


    "What are you looking at! I haven''t seen a good-looking woman! Get out of here


    Chu Fei didn''t respond, because Chu Fei was secretly reviewing his ignorance in his heart: this should be leather armor. Leather armor should be very common in the world of fighting demons


    "Are you deaf?" The woman was not able to suppress Chu Fei''s anger. When she was about to start, she squeezed out an acquaintance, Hongyu, from the crowd behind Chu Fei.


    "That Chief, he is my friend... "


    Chu Fei was really surprised. He didn''t want to come out for a walk and meet old acquaintances. You should know that this is not the earth. In this world, Chu Fei knows no more than one hand.


    "What? Besides us, who dares to be your friend? Hongyu, don''t you come out to talk because you like him? "


    "No, it''s not like that. He''s really my friend. His name is chufei. He sent me and Thain to Cloud City together..."


    After hearing this, the woman in leather armor and long sword was stunned. She looked at Chu Fei and frowned"Your name is chufei? Said, is it because we have a crush on Hongyu''s eyebrows that we approach her? We''re here to celebrate. You should ask ahead, too, OK? "


    Chufei can understand. He just treats himself as a stalker Although he knows Hongyu, for Chu Fei, he and Hongyu are nodding friends at most. Even if they are not friends, they will not give Hongyu any face.


    "Are you the commander?"


    "Of course!"


    "Are you sick?"


    "What did you say?"


    "I said you''re sick. Won''t you go inside! Why stand in the way of the door


    Chu Fei''s words really poked the hornet''s nest. Suddenly, the originally noisy tavern suddenly quieted down. Of course, there was only one layer of silence.


    But it was enough. The adventurers who were talking, laughing, quarreling and making trouble all looked at chufei in surprise, and their eyes were full of the appearance of "good play on stage".


    Chu Fei naturally noticed these eyes, but at this time he would not choose to ignore them, because the woman in front of him had already hooked up his anger.


    "Are you all sick! What are you looking at? "


    Fortunately, no one stood up to say how you look, otherwise Chu Fei would really doubt whether he was in the alien world or the northeast. But Chu Fei was surprised that none of the onlookers came forward to fight back, but still looked at himself with that kind of eyes.


    Chu Fei''s provocation surprised red feather and the woman in leather. Even if they were arrogant, they wouldn''t provoke so many people in the adventurer''s tavern at the same time, because no one knew if there was a master drinking muggy wine here


    If you catch up, you can''t help being killed


    "Chufei, don''t make trouble. This is the adventurer''s tavern. Even if everyone ignores you, the boss of the tavern won''t let go of the troublemakers." Red feather pulled Chu Fei''s clothes and said softly.


    "Hongyu, this is your leader?" Chu Fei curled his mouth and asked after pointing to the woman in leather.


    "Yes, it''s my team leader. Please let it go. The team leader is very good. Don''t do that..." Hongyu didn''t tell the truth, but he didn''t lie.


    For Hongyu, this woman in leather is really good, good for her, good for league members, but the only problem is that this woman has a hot temper and good strength.


    "Boy, in the face of ruby, I can spare you this time. Don''t let me see you next time..."


    The woman in black fur sneered. It seemed that she was really going to expose it. But Chu Fei didn''t listen to it. Instead, she looked at Hongyu with an idiot''s face and asked:


    "are you sick?"


    "Ah?" Hongyu is stupid, too. She didn''t expect that Chu Fei would talk to herself like this. The key is that she didn''t understand why Chu Fei said that.


    "Do you think it''s good for a man like you to have a bad temper? What did I do? I came in to buy some wine. Before I said that, just give it to me and let me go! You say she''s good? What''s better? You tell me... "


    Red feather a face depressed, she didn''t expect Chu Fei not only didn''t convergence, but more blatant.


    "Don''t say that. The leader is really good..."


    "Good? You look at her face, this is already want to do it? If you look at these League members, they want to beat me, right? Look at them. Why did I scold them and they didn''t quarrel with me? Isn''t it just waiting for your good team leader to do it? "


    Chu Fei is not stupid, and directly points out everything, but in this way, there is no room for turning things around.


    At this moment, a little farther away from the side, there were a group of people, both men and women, with a badge on their chest. They should be from the same adventure group.


    "Sean, is this the Chu brother you''re talking about? It''s mindless. It doesn''t look like a very powerful person... " The one who opened his mouth was a magician. I don''t know how strong he was, but his cold and arrogant look and handsome appearance can still attract the daughter-in-law.


    "It''s him But... " With a bitter smile on his face, Thain could feel that chufei should be such a character But it''s not his fault... "


    "Why not? I know that the whole adventure group is here, and Diana is still the head of the group. Can''t we see the strength of the group? "


    "But brother Chu''s strength is also good..." What Thain said is a little hard.


    "Don''t you say that you haven''t seen him at all? How do you know that he is good?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Diana, the commander in black leather armor, was staring at chufei angrily. If Hongyu hadn''t stopped between them, I''m afraid the battle would have started long ago.


    "Boy, I don''t care whose friend you are. Now go away, I can spare you, otherwise..."


    "Zhenima is sick..." Chu Fei gave a white look, turned to the waiter and knocked on the counter, saying:


    "what''s the good wine? Have a quick drink. I don''t want to hear this crazy woman talk crazy!"The waiter had noticed the situation here for a long time, and he didn''t dare to get close to it. There was nothing else to worry about being involved. But at this time, one of them spoke to himself. Out of professionalism, he came over.


    "That Sir, the best wine is the blood pool. One cup costs 100 gold coins, that is... "


    "All right, all right, give me a drink..."


    "What? So that''s it? Want to go? " Diana looked at chufei with disdain, as if she were looking at a man with no seed.


    Chufei really wanted to go, because chufei didn''t want to waste his energy here. But at the moment, Diana''s words and eyes completely stimulated chufei:


    "do you step on the horse all the time?"


    Chufei''s words completely poked the hornet''s nest. After hearing this, those people in the adventure group immediately drew out their weapons, weapons, swords, halberds, bows and arrows. Except for Diana and Hongyu, the rest of them had already killed chufei.


    But don''t know how to return a responsibility, that group member just takes weapon to glare at Chu Fei, but have no any person to talk. Chu Fei glanced at it and understood. He said with a smile:


    "I didn''t expect that although you are a sick woman, you still have a good way to discipline your subordinates!"

 Chapter 249

    "Red feather, get out of the way. If we don''t teach him a lesson today, our Jiaoyue adventure group will become a joke." Diana raised her eyebrows and took red plume to one side.


    Hongyu still wants to talk, but at this time, she is held by another female League member behind her.


    "Want to do it? Let me ask you one more question. Who will pay for the damage? "


    Chu Fei''s words were directed at the waiter, because the waiter had just handed over a cup of blood pool. Chu Fei then drank a mouthful, but he vomited out before swallowing it.


    "I said, is that what you call good wine? Why is it so bad! "


    Diana sneered and said with disdain:


    "you can''t even drink the blood pool. You can''t really be a man."


    Diana''s words met with the approval of many people, not only from her Jiaoyue adventure group, but also from those around her.


    Chu Fei disdained and said:


    "if I can''t fight, I need to fight faster. I don''t have time to waste with you patient!" With that, Chu Fei left the wine cup on the ground, and the wine cup cracked, and the rest of the blood pool wine was all over the floor.


    For a moment, there was infinite silence around. It was really audible. Even Diana''s look at chufei never wrote, scorn, anger into pity.


    Chu Fei was very upset by these people''s eyes, but before Chu Fei wanted to speak, he came upstairs, an old man with a big beard and ragged clothes came down, shaking two steps.


    Chu Fei glanced and found that although the old man was not well dressed, he was definitely a man with real ability. Although the muscles of the whole body are not big, they are absolutely strong. They are full of explosive force.


    "Boy, how dare you throw my wine?"


    When the old man opened his mouth, chufei immediately understood why the people around him were so quiet.


    "Wipe, another sick one..."


    Chufei doesn''t care, but the others in the pub are not like chufei. At the moment, Thain was also secretly complaining and sweating for chufei.


    "Well, I''ve provoked yak, the fire swordsman. Is this kind of brain worth your boasting?" The magician named ace looked at Thain playfully.


    "Well This If brother Chu really has such great ability... "


    "Then he is not a fool, but everyone in our pub will become a fool, but do you think it is possible?"


    Swordsman, in this world, he is standing on the top of the world. If you want to be a swordsman, you can ask the country for a general to do it at any time. It''s really just a conversation.


    Moreover, as long as the swordsman is not a big traitor, he can go to another country even if he can''t get along in one country. As long as he is willing to join the military, he will also be regarded as sitting on the shore.


    This is the respect that strength brings, but from strength, Chu Fei just won''t give them any respect. Although Chu Fei seldom fought, his vision was not so high.


    Just a look at it, chufei already understood the strength of Yake and Diana, high? Maybe, but not really.


    "Boy, for more than 20 years, you are still the first one who dares to talk to me like this." At this time, the dirty old man who came down the stairs had come to chufei. Although he was almost as tall as chufei, the momentum and prestige he released was not comparable to chufei.


    At this time, many people who had been close to chufei and Diana were far away, because they were afraid of hurting themselves. As for Diana''s members, they haven''t worried about this.


    "Don''t pretend to force me. Really, I don''t want to waste my energy with you." Chu feibai gives the old man a look, and then he starts to scan around. He wants to find a place where there is no one to sit. Although there has been so much noise here, Chu feibai still wants to see if he can collect some useful information.


    "I really don''t know how to write dead words." When he said this, the old man didn''t procrastinate. He clapped a hot palm directly. Under the palm wind, the flame rose. In a moment, the temperature around him was enough to burn people to death.


    Unfortunately, he met chufei


    "Playing with fire? Brain damage Chu Fei snorted coldly, and then for a while, the flame in the old man''s palm was caught in Chu Fei''s hand, but although there was no flame, the old man''s slap was still on Chu Fei''s chest.


    Bang! There was a loud noise, but chufei didn''t respond.


    "Is that your attack? That''s it? " Chu Fei shakes the flames, the flames disappear, and the temperature around him recovers.


    But at this time, both Diana and others have been deeply shocked by chufei.


    He''s a swordsman, and he''s famous for his attacking power. He didn''t even hurt a hair under his palm! Is the world crazy!


    "You Dirty old man yak obviously did not expect this, before the flame has been taken away, but at this time he was completely blinded.


    "Me what me? Do you want to continue? ""Ha ha, boy, don''t think you are qualified to talk to me like this if you block my hand..." Dirty old man Yake tidied up his mood and drew out a big red knife with a groan.


    Chufei''s eyelids moved, because he saw that the old man took the knife out of his finger ring. In other words, the old man also had a space ring.


    This is a fairly interesting discovery. After all, it means that we can get more space rings from the world to sell in the future. Even if we don''t sell them, it''s good to equip ordinary disciples of xiaodongtian.


    Although it is true that there are only one disciple in xiaodongtian now, the problem is that they are all owned by the sect, and the contents are all of the sect''s things.


    In addition, they only have ordinary heaven and earth bags, which are not as convenient as space rings


    At this time, Hongyu and other members of the group had retreated more than ten meters under Diana''s signal, while Diana was still standing nearby and did not move.


    "With a knife? Well, let me see how powerful you are as a so-called swordsman. Besides, you''d better do your best! "


    Dirty old man Yake was chufei this arrogant look angry fire hit the top beam door, immediately run fighting, attention in the hands of the red sword!


    For a moment, the sword with a special color suddenly burst into flames. Chufei felt it and estimated that the flame should have a temperature of more than 1000 degrees.


    However, we can''t determine the ability of others just by the temperature of the flame. After all, the real lethality is fighting spirit and blade, not flame


    The old man didn''t speak. He had decided to cut chufei to pieces. So, after all the fighting in the body was mobilized, the old man cut chufei''s head directly.


    Chufei laughs, and his steps change. His right hand grabs the hand he is cutting off. Then he suddenly comes to the back of the old man. His waist and abdomen make a great impact on the old man''s back. At the same time, chufei also gives off a flame.


    Impact force plus flame explosion


    Boom!


    Just for a moment, the old man flew and was hit by chufei! Flying to the bar, directly hit the wall with the wine cabinet, wine rack, is an instant countless wine bottles and glasses broken, wine overflowing.


    "Oh..." Chu Fei sneered, turned to the group of people who were waiting to see his jokes and said:


    "is this the swordsman? What do you call fire swordsman? How weak... "


    Chu Fei clapped his hands and didn''t care about the shock he brought to these people.


    As for Diana beside her, she looks depressed, because she finds that chufei''s ability has exceeded her imagination, and just now chufei''s speed is so fast that she doesn''t react, that is to say, chufei also has the strength to kill Diana.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that if it was a day ago, Chu Fei didn''t have such ability, at least she couldn''t fight close to him like this. After all, he didn''t know Taiji and Baji at that time. His real fighting power was only fire control.


    "Do you want to try again?" Chufei looked at Diana and said with a smile.


    Diana sighed and shook her head again.


    "No more?" Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, turned his head to the completely stupid waiter in the counter and said:


    "it''s not me who broke it. It''s this dirty old man. Go back and ask him to pay for it. By the way, the glass of wine I asked for is also his. It''s too damn hard to drink. It matches him very well."


    "Brother Chu!"


    As soon as chufei''s voice fell, Thain stood up and raised his hand to greet chufei.


    "You''re here, too? What, do you have good wine there? "


    "Well The best blood pool is not in the eye of Chu brothers. Let''s forget the rest, but even if there''s no good wine, come and have a chat.... " Thain laughed as if nothing had happened before.


    Chufei didn''t refuse, because SAIN was right. The purpose of his trip was not to drink, but to chat and get some news.


    However, before chufei passed by, he turned back to Hongyu and Diana, sneered and said:


    "if you want to celebrate, drink some good wine. You can drink this kind of thing too..." With that, Chu Fei took out a bottle of Erguotou and threw it to Hongyu. Then he went through the crowd and went to SAIN.


    Hongyu catches the bottle of Erguotou with a puzzled face. On the contrary, Diana can see it. Seeing that chufei gives the wine to Hongyu, she knows that she and others can drink it, so she grabs it directly.


    After unscrewing the lid, a unique fragrance of Erguotou came out


    And this tavern, the whole people on the first floor are stupid in this strong wine aroma. Yes, it''s stupid again, and this time it''s even worse.


    There are many powerful people in the world, but there are not so many good wine


    Diana took a sip, then quickly covered the wine again, and then threw it into her own space ring.


    "Come on, go back and celebrate."


    "Chief..." Red feather called in a low voice, but Diana ignored red feather and rushed out of the tavern. As for the other members, they rushed out like crazy after a while.Adventurers love wine, especially good wine. At this time, there is just a bottle in the hands of their leader. If you don''t grasp it, you may not even smell it!


    Hongyu doesn''t have much interest in wine. Naturally, she is not so excited. But at this time, she doesn''t know what to do. Is she going to chase the leader or apologize to Chu Fei?

 Chapter 250

    "Brother Chu finally came. You don''t know. I''ve been waiting for you in the pub for many days."


    As soon as chufei came, Thain stood up and said eagerly.


    "Oh? Can I help you? " Chufei laughs in his heart. He knows that Thain must have made up the story temporarily. After all, he doesn''t show anything special in front of Thain. Of course, it''s not enough to take out the delicious food at will


    "Well, I''d like to invite you to join our adventure group." Thain rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment.


    After SAIN''s words came out, all the people who sat beside SAIN nodded their heads quickly, only ace, the cold wizard, didn''t. on the contrary, he laughed.


    "Adventure group? I''m not interested. I just want to be a businessman. " Chu Fei waved his hand. If he didn''t invite carefully, he didn''t need to think about it seriously.


    "Well..." Thain did not continue to pester, after all, on this issue he is just a temporary idea.


    "Brother Chu, you didn''t come to the pub to drink, did you?" Thain touched his head and changed the subject.


    "Of course not. What''s good about this kind of wine? I want to ask about the college you mentioned before..."


    "Do brothers Chu want to study or not?"


    "All right. Anyway, let''s find out what''s going on. But do they accept people like me? " Chu Fei''s doubts were naturally due to the fighting power he had shown before.


    In Chu Fei''s cognition, this kind of so and so magic fighting spirit college should recruit young talents, and it can''t be such a person who already has a talent.


    "Well, of course. In fact, as long as you are not over 40 years old, this kind of top college will not refuse." Thain''s answer surprised chufei, or rather surprised him.


    "Yes, but if you are over 30 years old, entering a college is no longer called learning. Generally speaking, it is called learning. If you want to be a teacher, you still have the chance to be a teacher in it..."


    What Thain said made chufei really excited, but chufei asked cautiously:


    "really? Have you been there already? "


    Thain was definitely over thirty, but not over forty, and chufei couldn''t see it. After all, he is a rough man. As long as his hair, beard and wrinkles don''t grow out, it''s difficult to judge his age No I''m not qualified to go in. I heard that. By the way, ACE is the elite of canglan College You can ask him a lot of things. "


    Ace frowned. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk to chufei. Chu Fei didn''t care, because Chu Fei didn''t plan to know more details.


    "Ah, nice to meet you." Chufei said hello, and ACE just nodded.


    "By the way, brother Chu, it seems that canglan college will start recruiting students tomorrow."


    "When are we going to recruit students?" It''s the end of autumn and winter is coming. Chu Fei really doesn''t understand why there are schools recruiting students at this time.


    "Yes, this is the time of enrollment every year Right, ace? "


    "Well..." Once again was named by Thain, ACE is very upset, but still did not refuse to answer this question.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "thank you. I''ll buy you a drink later." With that, chufei would turn around and leave. Thain didn''t stop him. He knew he couldn''t stop chufei, but he still said after chufei turned around:


    "do you remember, it''s ok if you don''t have time, just give me the wine..." Thain is not a drunkard, but he is also an old drunkard. When he smells that wine, he will be attracted by the drunkard.


    "Do you like drinking?" Chu Fei hears the footstep to turn head to ask a way.


    "Well, hehe It''s very drinkable. " Thain grinned sheepishly.


    Chufei nodded, took out two bottles of Erguotou, threw them to Thain, and then walked out of the pub.


    As for Thain, after receiving the two bottles of wine, he immediately hugged him tightly and looked at the people around him cautiously.


    At this time, Chu Fei has left, and those people will not worry about anything. Besides, he has been living and dying with Thain for many years. Those two bottles of wine will never be exclusive to Thain.


    Just then, a group of people stormed in outside the tavern. The leader was a beautiful woman in red armor. She was in her thirties, but most people in the tavern knew that she was nearly sixty.


    "Who''s making trouble in my pub!" The woman was very angry. She was so angry. In order to prevent trouble in the tavern, he specially arranged for many people to watch in the tavern. Crazy old man Yake is one of the people she arranged here.


    Of course, the tavern has more than one floor. In fact, she has a special person on each floor. Yake, the fire swordsman, is responsible for the safety of the first floor.


    Chufei has already gone. Naturally, the woman in red can''t see chufei, but she can see the mess behind the bar in front of the pub door."Yak! The man! Get out of here


    Behind the counter, the waiter who watched Yake fly with his own eyes said in fear:


    "old Boss He He''s not awake yet... "


    The voice of the waiter was shaking. All the guests around closed their mouths and breathed. We can imagine how frightening this woman in red armor is.


    "What?" When the woman heard the waiter''s words, she couldn''t believe it. She quickly came to the front of the broken cupboard and looked down. Yake was really in a coma, with his head down and his legs on the cupboard.


    Among the people who came together behind the woman, a female magician in a white robe floated to Yake''s side, and then said:


    "seriously injured Carry it back quickly and take care of it. "


    Everyone can see that the white robed woman is a light mage, in other words, a wet nurse, but she didn''t use her own healing magic to wake up yak


    Of course, we all know the identity of this woman in white robe. She''s about 50 years old, but on the surface, she looks like a beautiful woman in her twenties.


    Bang!


    The woman in red armor slapped the counter and the counter broke.


    "Who made trouble in my tavern?" he said


    She yelled at all the guests, but no one dared to answer the question. It seems that they are all worried about getting moldy


    However, even if we don''t speak, our eyes still tell the answer. Because under the close gaze of the woman in red armor, everyone subconsciously looked at Thain and them.


    For a moment, the air solidified.


    Thain and the people around him are secretly complaining Many people are regretting: knowing that Thain knew chufei, he saw chufei making trouble here with his own eyes. Why don''t he go? Why don''t he go! Look at the bright moon adventure group, look at the head of Diana! Let''s look at our leader Even the tavern is too lazy to come here. If the chief wants to stay here, we will not stay here!


    "Ace? Do you know who broke up my pub? " The woman in red followed everyone''s line of sight and suddenly saw ace and his friends.


    She knew ace, and anyone in the pub who had seen both of them at the same time knew that.


    Ace stood up, went straight to the woman in red, bowed and said, "teacher, I do know."


    Behind him, feeling that something might have happened, Thain felt a chill when he heard this from ace I can''t help complaining: I''m stupid. I know brother Chu has smashed teacher ace''s tavern. Why should I ask him to come here! Silly Ah Brother Chu, blame me for your death


    For a moment, Thain had begun to help chufei in silence.


    "Now that you know, tell me who broke my pub!" With the clue, the woman in red armor calmed down a lot.


    "It''s a man named Chu Fei..." Ace said calmly.


    "Why did he smash my restaurant..."


    "Because he thought the teacher''s blood pool was hard to drink If you drop the cup first, Yake will come out, but it''s a pity that you fail in one move. " Although ace said it simply, it was a complete restoration of the whole thing.


    At this time, Thain had quietly come to the back of ace. Although he had given chufei a moment of silence, he still wanted to work hard. If he could ask ace to say less, maybe things would not be so miserable


    Unfortunately, he was late. When he came behind ace, he had already finished his words.


    "My blood pool is bad? Dare say my blood pool is bad! Where is this chufei? Find out for me! " After hearing what ace said, the woman in red broke out and immediately arranged to go down to look for her.


    But ace stopped them and said, "teacher, he said he would go to canglan college, because Thain told him that our college would recruit students tomorrow."


    "Yes? Thain, what are you doing stealthily! " The woman in red also knows Thain. After all, she helped a lot when the adventure group recruited people. Thain and several other people were selected by the woman herself. As for the leader, it''s better to call him the housekeeper, because their leader was just a relative of the woman in red, just a nominal name.


    Of course, Thain is not furtive. The reason why he is considered furtive is that Thain is still holding the two bottles of Erguotou in his arms, and he is full of regret and sadness, so he has no spirit.


    "Oh, teacher, who left the two bottles of wine in his arms before chufei left? Thain brought them to the teacher." Ace is still indifferent, but at this time, Thain is very grateful to ace, just thank you. As for, there is a little more pain.


    "Yes Yes, dear Phil sword saint, I''m here to offer wine. "


    Not everyone in the tavern knows the woman in red. There are always one or two novices who walk into the adventurer tavern for the first time like Chu Fei.


    When these rookies heard the name of this woman, all their doubts disappeared Swordsman, it is standing at the top of the world, can be called swordsman, which one is not powerful existence!And this woman in red is one of the few female swordsmen in the world, fire phoenix Phil.


    "Wine? Hum, bring it


    "Yes, yes..."


    SAIN Ninja heart meat pain, respectfully two bottles of Erguotou to ace, and by ACE to the fire phoenix Phil sword saint.


    Ace is different from Thain. Ace doesn''t feel bad at all, because he didn''t like drinking.


    "Well, you guys, come and help clean up. Ace, come with me


    Then, fire phoenix Phil in front, white women juxtaposed, ACE followed behind, three people directly up the stairs.


    At this time, Chu Fei has gone far away, naturally did not know what happened in the pub, and now, he is standing on the street of Cloud City worrying.


    In front of Chu Fei, there was a little boy. He was only thirteen or fourteen years old. He was in middle school and high school on the earth, but he was standing on the street in rags, holding a sign with the word "lead the way" on it.

 Chapter 251

    "I said, just to go to canglan college, do you need to collect a thousand silver coins?" Chu Fei couldn''t collect ten thousand silver coins on his body at this time, so he was very distressed about the money.


    "Why not? If you want to go, but you don''t know the way and I do, then I''m a rare commodity. Otherwise, if you go to find someone else, they may not charge you! " The little boy has a lazy face and doesn''t care about Chu Fei''s questioning clothes.


    "Hey Little boy, first of all, why do you need a thousand silver coins to take a road? "


    "Because I''m worth it! Why, I can''t afford it? " The little boy talks very much like an old man, which makes chufei very upset.


    But similarly, for a little boy who claimed to be worth 1000 silver coins, Chu Fei was also a little interested in learning more, even if it was just an interesting experience.


    "Yes? What''s your name? " Chufei asked with his shoulder in his arms.


    "Yang Fan, the one who set sail!" The little boy said with pride.


    Hearing the name, Chu Fei nodded with great interest. It''s the first person Chu Fei met in the world to use a single word as his surname, and it''s exactly the same as the habits of the earth Huaxia.


    "All right, Yang Fan, since you say you have 1000 silver coins, I will give you 1000 silver coins. How about taking me to canglan college?"


    "Take the money..." Yang Fan casually threw away the brand in his hand, touched his nose and then said.


    Chu Fei happily took out a thousand silver coins and gave them to Yang Fan, while Yang Fan squatted down and put all the silver coins on the ground to verify the authenticity one by one.


    Yang Fan''s depressed, heart, this wait for you to finish reading when to go!


    "Yang Fan, can I still give you fake silver coins? It''s all true. Don''t waste too much time


    "Who can guarantee that?" Yang Fan raised his head and gave chufei a white look. Then he went on with his "banknote verification" work.


    Chu unnaturally can''t leave because of this kind of thing, can only bear to wait for Yang Fan to see. However, Yang Fan''s speed was not slow. It took him more than ten minutes to check all the 1000 silver coins.


    Then I don''t know where the little boy Yang Fan pulled out a cloth pocket full of patches, put all the silver coins in it, and tied it to his body.


    "Come on, take you to canglan college."


    After seeing the child take out his cloth pocket and tie it to his body, chufei immediately felt that the waiting was not in vain! This fan is definitely a little beggar, and a little beggar with the style of beggars'' sect! That shameless strength is really like Stephen Chow''s movie character "Suha charcan".


    "Hey, do you want to go or not? Hurry up!" Walking in front of Yang Fan''s speed is not satisfied, Chu Fei just walked for a while, God was dropped more than ten meters.


    "Well, it''s coming, it''s coming." Chu Fei immediately answered.


    The next time, two people so one before and one after walking, Chu Fei very want to say a few words with Yang Fan did not find the opportunity. Soon, it was dark, but the two still didn''t arrive.


    "Yang Fan, how far is it?" Chu Fei asked in silence.


    "Well Almost It''s going to be light tomorrow Yang Fan looked at Chu Fei with disdain and said, "you''re not from that small place, are you? Cloud City is very big. It''s not a small place you can match. "


    Finish saying no longer take care of Chu Fei, continue to sway in front of the lead.


    Chu Fei is depressed in his heart. Can the place I come from be a small place? Is the earth small? Is Yanjing small? Even the stone city is not small, but listen to this meaning, the size of Cloud City may really be able to match those big cities on earth.


    After walking for more than an hour, they came to a small alley where there was a roadside stall selling food. The boss was an old man, and there were only two or three sets of tables, chairs and benches, which was very simple.


    "Well, there''s no food in a thousand silver coins. You can buy one yourself..." Yang Fan pointed to the stall, then no matter what Chu Fei thought, he went directly.


    "Yo, little Yang Fan, have you eaten? Come and have something to eat..." After seeing Yang Fan, the old man in the stall looked kind and immediately invited him to eat.


    Although Chu Fei was depressed, he later realized that the old man had no blood relationship with Yang Fan, and he was not doing business any more. It seemed that he was giving away.


    "Old man, give me a bowl of hot water..." Chu Fei sat on the vacant seat beside him and said casually.


    "OK, just a moment." The old man quickly arranged Yang Fan, and then brought a bowl of hot water to Chu Fei.


    On the other side, Yang Fan is sitting there eating two things that look like Wotou, with a bowl of noodle soup in front of him.


    "Old man, do you know this child?" Chufei pulls the boss who is about to leave and asks in a low voice.


    "I know..."


    "Is he an orphan? I don''t think he is a child at all


    "Ha ha, it''s not his fault. Although he is young, there are more than half of the homeless orphans in the whole Cloud City eating with him...""What do you say?"


    "He is the head of a child, and other children are normal beggars. But in this Cloud City, it''s almost impossible to rely on begging for food, and I''m not sure he will be captured. So, later, Yang Fan came out to find a way to earn money to raise those children. "


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t continue to ask, because he found that the boss didn''t understand Yang Fan''s story very clearly, and he said it in a mess


    but at least, Yang Fan already understood Yang Fan''s identity and background.


    A moment later, they had enough to eat and drink, and set foot on the road again. Along the way, chufei asked:


    "I heard that you still have a lot of children similar to you. Without you, would they have starved to death?"


    "No, at least most of them won''t starve to death, they will be killed."


    "Ah?"


    "Well..." Yang Fan didn''t explain anything, but he could think of some. After all, it''s just a homeless orphan. Even if a normal person is killed, there will be no storm in the world, not to mention the begging orphans that no one cares about.


    "Yang Fan, are you going to go on like this all the time?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "What? What do you want to do? " Yang Fan kicked aside a small stone on the side of the road, stopped and asked.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but if I do, how can I find you?"


    "It''s very simple. If you see a child begging, you can let him talk."


    Yang Fan nodded


    They continued to walk. Finally, as Yang Fan said, when it was almost dawn, they came to the front gate of canglan college in yunduan city.


    "Well, here we are. I''m going." Without any hesitation, Yang Fan turned and left, and Chu Fei didn''t stop him.


    Standing at the gate of canglan college and looking at the wide and huge main gate, Chu Fei thought of the gate of those world famous universities on earth. Of course, because of the particularity of the world, the size, floor area and design of the entrance of the blue college are very different from those on earth.


    On both sides of the gate of canglan college stood a guard in his thirties. He was wearing a suit of armor and looked very powerful. Their accusation is very simple. They just do their duty and don''t allow anyone to enter canglan college at will.


    At this time, there were many people standing at the door. They were less than 20 years old. Comparatively speaking, Chu Fei was the oldest one.


    Chu Fei went to a corner where no one would pay attention, exchanged a single sofa, and then sat down. While drinking milk tea, waiting for today''s enrollment of canglan college.


    It''s natural that the top colleges in mainland China won''t start enrollment so early. It''s not until eight or nine o''clock in the morning at the earliest. And at this time came to the door waiting for people, in addition to Chu Fei this special situation, the rest are mostly ordinary children.


    However, there are some special cases, but Chu Fei doesn''t care about them.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about them, but it doesn''t mean that other people won''t care about Chu Fei. In particular, everyone is either standing or squatting, or walking around, or sitting against the corner, but no one can have a seat except Chu Fei.


    In particular, Chu Fei is sitting on a very high-grade single sofa. Although no one in the world has seen such a style, you can guess how comfortable it is just by looking at it.


    "Boy, stand up."


    While chufei and milk tea were looking around, three tall and stout young men came to chufei.


    Chu Fei raised eyelid to see them one eye, did not speak, continue to drink own milk tea.


    "Boy, don''t you hear me?"


    Chu Fei secretly shakes his head in his heart. He says that I''m at least four or five years older than you. He calls me a kid. But Chu Fei didn''t pay any attention to them.


    The man at the head was angry at Chu Fei''s complete disregard. He grabbed Chu Fei''s collar and said angrily:


    "damn you..."


    Chu Fei didn''t wait for him to finish swearing, raised his hand and slapped the boy in the mouth. Chu Fei''s strength is not small, a slap draws of this kid turned three circles in the same place, direct Meng.


    "I''m Cao You wait! " The man covered his face, even forgot to say the pain, turned and left. The two people who came with him looked at each other, then quickly dispersed and merged into the crowd nearby.


    Chu Fei didn''t care about the relationship between these two people and the person before, and didn''t care whether the boy would come back for revenge. He just bored to look at this and then look at that. Finally, he was really bored. He unlocked a wooden bird cage from the other side of the system, called out the Firebird, and controlled the Firebird to get into the cage.


    Chu Fei didn''t realize how long he was carrying the cage to play with the birds, and there came a noisy sound of footsteps in the distance. Occasionally, there are several voices:


    "where is it?"


    "Right in front, right at the gate of canglan College...""Oh, come on. I''m tired of beating my son! Come on, didn''t you eat! Hurry up


    Voice from far and near, a moment later came to the door of the Blue College. The young people who originally gathered around the gate of canglan college scattered when they saw the arrival of this group of people, hiding in the distance.


    The two guards at the gate of canglan college didn''t move, because they already knew what was going on here, and they didn''t want to provoke this group of people.

 Chapter 252

    Chu Fei also noticed the arrival of these people, but he didn''t care. He didn''t really care.


    "Father, that''s him!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, that group of people came to Chu Fei''s front, and in addition to the two leading people, one old and one young, the rest were carrying weapons and staring at Chu Fei.


    "Well..." When the older people saw Chu Fei, they were no longer worried. Instead, they hummed coldly and said slowly:


    "boy, where are you from? Do you know who he is? "


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to talk to these people at all.


    "Good boy, you have the backbone. I hope you have the backbone all the time. After all, you are the first one who dares to fight against the wes family in this cloud city! "


    Chu Fei still didn''t respond, just seriously teasing the flaming red bird in his bird cage.


    "Good, good! Go ahead and shoot him


    With a command, all the people behind them rushed up, but just as they rushed to chufei''s side, they suddenly made a gurgling sound under their feet.


    And the sound came from under Chu Fei''s feet, and then came to everyone''s feet.


    This group of people is very strange looked down, just to see a few irregular metal ball is slowly rolling around the crowd.


    These people just want to ask what it is, but see Chu Fei don''t know where to feel out a certain helmet, casually put on his head.


    Bang -


    after a few small explosions, a large amount of white smoke immediately came out near Chu Fei, and the smoke was still blowing, just for a moment, and the door of canglan college was covered with white smoke.


    For a time, I don''t know how many people cough, shed tears, sneeze because of the white smoke, and still can''t stop at all.


    "What is it?"


    "Choking me! I''ll wipe it


    "Spread out, spread out!"


    "It''s wicked. It''s chili."


    "I''ll wipe it and go..."


    This kind of business comes and goes one after another, but in a flash, Chu Fei''s side is empty, no matter who are carrying the knife or the onlookers, they have completely spread out to look for water.


    Only chufei, still standing there quietly. Of course, the two guards at the gate of canglan college are useless. The tear gas didn''t affect them at all.


    Chu Fei glanced strangely and found that there was a transparent energy shield beside the two guards, which completely separated the tear gas.


    "The shield?" Chu Fei murmured to himself subconsciously.


    Don''t know how long, tear gas finally exhausted, smoke also with the occasional wind completely dissipated. Many of the people who had been dispersed had already returned, but the location of these people had an absolute correlation with the wind direction.


    As for the people who were looking for trouble with chufei, they disappeared


    "That''s it?" Chu Fei was a little puzzled, but he had never seen such a brain damaged villain who was easy to be defeated. Was he scared by my domineering spirit?


    On the other side of the street, the wis family, who had been hit by gas bombs, were standing at the intersection of the street not far away, which was very close to their home.


    "Father, how could this happen..." With Chu Fei provocation of that boy at the moment is a face of grievance looking at his father.


    "I don''t know! How could you provoke him


    "I didn''t offend him. I was standing there waiting for the college to recruit students, but he suddenly came over and said where to sit. I walked away without saying a word. After he sat down, he said I was a softie and counsellor. He didn''t even dare to reply. He wasn''t a man As soon as I heard that, I was in a hurry. I used to argue with him, but when he came up, he hit me in the mouth... "


    "Hum, you are useless. You are already a warrior. Why are you still beaten by him?"


    "I didn''t expect him to be rude. I just want to ask him to apologize..."


    "Come on, shut up, useless thing! Come on, come back with me, and ask NAR and Nash to come over! "


    The father walked away with a bad smile on his son''s face. He didn''t tell the truth just now, but since he wasn''t found out, there would be no problem.


    Father and son didn''t take care of the servants who were scattered together behind them. After all, they were just servants. Even with knives, they were just ordinary people. Moreover, it''s not something that servants can handle, so there''s no need to pay attention to them.


    When the servants heard that their master was going to invite nale and Nash, they were naturally happy. After all, it means that they can take revenge for what they ate before.


    A moment later, the two father and son returned to their own door. They did not enter the door either. They directly arranged a carriage, got on the carriage and went in the other direction.


    Along the way, the father and son did not speak, until nearly half an hour later, they came to the destination of the trip, the headquarters of the Weiss family and the residence of the patriarch.But the only one who got off the bus was the father. He didn''t go in directly. Instead, he said something to the doorman at the door, and then he went back to the carriage and waited.


    A moment later, two strong men in their thirties came out, each with a broadsword on his back.


    "Where is the count?"


    After they came out, they asked a servant at the door


    "In the carriage."


    When they got a reply, they looked at each other, then came to the carriage and said respectfully:


    "count rydor, what can I do for you?" It was NAR who spoke, and Nash was waiting quietly.


    "Well, there''s something wrong. Let''s get on the carriage first. Let''s find a place to eat first." Inside, said count rydor calmly.


    "Good." Nale and Nash looked at each other and got on the carriage. Naturally, they also saw the father and son with red eyes in the carriage.


    "What''s the matter with you, count rydor? What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Let''s have something to eat first."


    After all, the count is a count, and his age and experience are richer than his reckless son. Naturally, he knows that there is no need to worry about this kind of thing. Anyway, since he can wait at the gate of canglan college, he must be someone who wants to go to study.


    A moment later, a few people came to a restaurant. Although it was still morning, after all, the person who came was a famous count. He was a man of power. Naturally, the restaurant people did not dare to neglect him.


    Soon, a table of dishes was set up and drinks were drunk. It was not until then that count rydor finally spoke out the purpose of his visit.


    "Count, is it too good for such a man to save his life?" Nash was a violent man. After hearing count lidor and his son finish the story together, he naturally got angry.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense. Since the count wants to save his life, he has his own plan


    NAR and NASH are brothers, and they also practice together and enter the Weiss family together, because they have been together since childhood, so they naturally know each other very well.


    "Well, since the count has made such a decision, we''ll do as the count says. We''ll give you the boy after we''ve wasted his hands and feet."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Both NAR and NASH are swordsmen. Although they are not very strong, you should know that NAR and NASH are both people who have reached the later stage of swordsman. They will be promoted to swordsmen in a short time. If they had not been in the Weiss family earlier, they would have been targeted by other big families.


    "Wes, you go back first, don''t delay the exam of Blue College." Now that the matter has been agreed, it is meaningless for the son to stay here, so laiduo said so.


    Weiss also knows that this kind of thing just needs to wait. His real big thing is to be admitted to canglan college. Otherwise, all the management over the years will be wasted.


    So Wes nodded quickly and said goodbye to nalnash respectfully before leaving.


    When Weiss returned to the gate of canglan college, he didn''t know when chufei was covered with people, and most of them were girls.


    At this time, they don''t care about the caged birds. Of course, they don''t envy the caged birds.


    In their eyes, the red bird is so cute. Of course, it''s also lucky that Chu Fei immediately wrapped a layer of fire that blurred his vision on the birds after he found the eyes of these girls. Otherwise, I''m afraid people will find out whether it''s true or not,


    "is this the second level Warcraft fire spirit bird? How lovely


    "It must be, only the second level Warcraft huolingque is like this..."


    "Friend, can I touch her?"


    "What do you think! No matter how bad it is, it''s level 2 Warcraft. You think it''s a common bird! Think about it when you become a magician! "


    "That''s right. Didn''t you see that he was all caged? If you touch it with your hand, you will definitely get burned... "


    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to the girls in the whole process, but he just closed his eyes and enjoyed the fragrant milk tea.


    Time passed quickly, the Cloud City, which was silent because of the night, became active again, and the entrance examination of canglan college finally began.


    First of all, more than a hundred guards rushed out of the Blue College. These guards were the same as the two standing at the door, wearing armor and carrying all kinds of weapons.


    After these people came out, they immediately blocked the street at the gate of canglan college, and there were enough people standing guard around.


    Then, a huge house suddenly appeared at the gate of canglan college, which should be made of some special metal. There are two doors in front of the house, one on the left and the other on the right. At the door of each door stands a young teacher.


    "Well, those who apply for Douqi college come here to line up..."


    "Magic, come here!"With this kind of greeting, the crowd soon lined up, only Chu Fei. After looking at the length of the team, he was not worried. He still sat on his sofa in a daze,


    the house seemed to be the first level of the exam, and Chu Fei was not interested in knowing what was in it. However, chufei knew that the first level of the exam was very fast, and almost every minute someone would go in or come out dejected. Needless to say, all the people who came out were eliminated.


    In the inner part of canglan college, in a building near the door, there are several old people gathered here at the moment. Beside these old people, there is a young and beautiful woman.


    "Do you think we can produce some good seedlings this time?" Said an old man, stroking the beard on his chin.


    "It''s hard. I haven''t had any talents under such enrollment for many years. Only five people came in last year, three the year before last, and none the year before last If you want me to say, this kind of enrollment is in vain Even if these people come in, they won''t achieve much. "

 Chapter 253

    "It''s hard work, but it''s not in vain. Without these ordinary students, our college would not have been able to run for a long time."


    "It''s OK. It''s the first day. There are not many people. Seven days later, when the enrollment is over, I expect that there will be several good seedlings."


    "Well, I hope Phil, what do you think? " An old man looked at the Phoenix Fire and asked.


    In fact, the people in this room are either the swordsman or the great mage. Those who are not in this level are not qualified to enter.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. There will be at least one super genius this year." Phil hugged her shoulders, and her fiery red armor showed her figure at a glance, but the old men and women didn''t care.


    "Oh? How talented can you be? Like you? I''ve been a swordsman since I was young. If that''s true, I''d like to lose 20 years of my life! "


    "Don''t say that, Dean. I''m not guessing." Phil was startled by the president''s words. He knew chufei, and he had found chufei. Naturally, he knew that if this sentence came true, I''m afraid the president would lose 20 years of life.


    "Why, someone you like?" The dean is curious. This kind of thing is not new to every college. Many teachers go out for a period of time every year for training, tasks, or other witnessing. Occasionally, they will be directly attracted by good students.


    "What do you like? Hum He is not qualified to... "


    The old Dean was more curious when he heard Phil''s cold hum. Other old guys also looked at Phil with a curious baby''s face. Phil didn''t intend to say it, but now everyone''s curiosity was aroused, so he said:


    "this guy smashed my pub and knocked Yake unconscious. It''s just a move..."


    "What? One move stuns Jacques? A sneak attack? "


    "No..." Phil shook his head. "It''s a head-on defeat, and it''s YAC who starts first."


    "This How old is that man? "


    "Did he use the dark magic?"


    "Is it fast?"


    ¡­¡­


    Facing everyone''s doubts, Phil shook his head with a bitter smile and said:


    "I wasn''t there at that time. I heard everything. He may be using magic or fighting spirit, no one said clearly, but it must be fire. Moreover, the speed is not slow, but the most bizarre move is that he beat Yake, which I have never heard of


    "Then I''m very interested..." President ha ha a smile, way: "go, recognize a person."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the examination outside has been passed down by at least 100 people, which is just a team. There was only one person left in front of chufei, and she was still a girl. She was not very old, so she was probably a teenager.


    This girl is one of the ones who closed the bird before, but after several times of forced invitation and being shot by chufei, this girl has a big opinion on chufei.


    Now, they''re in line


    "Next..." The girl went in, and then chufei came, but this time she had been waiting for a long time. Chufei waited for ten minutes for others to finish in one minute. Finally, the door opened and the girl didn''t come out, which means she passed.


    "You, come on. Put your things down The teacher at the door looks at Chu Fei''s birdcage in his hand and is very upset. In his heart, Chu Fei has been regarded as a cynic and comes out to disguise himself as a rich man.


    "Why put it down? Don''t they have something with them, too? "


    "Nonsense, they are carrying weapons. How about you? You have a pet! Put it down! Don''t delay


    "Are you sick? How do you know I''m not a weapon! " Chu Fei showed no weakness, stemming his neck to fight with others.


    People who are teachers will not allow Chu Fei to be such a disobedient student.


    "are you a weapon? Well, since you say it''s a weapon, attack it with it and let me have a look! "


    "Really? Are you an examiner? If you''re not, what''s the use of hitting you? " Chu Fei looked like a curious baby, and the students around him laughed.


    "At least it can prove that this is your weapon. If you don''t want to put it outside, will our teachers in canglan college rob you of a second level fire spirit bird?"


    "Well, since you''ve talked about this, it''s a bit shameless if you don''t do it any more. Teacher, please prepare for it. I''ll do it soon."


    "Hum, it''s just a student who hasn''t entered the school yet. I''m not on guard yet!"


    This teacher is very arrogant, but Chu Fei is very tangled, because unless he doesn''t know how much power he should give.


    "Ah, ok..."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and lifted his birdcage in the air with his right hand


    After a reminder, Chu Fei just took the top right hand of the bird cage and changed it to a button. Then he rounded his arm and smashed it toward the teacher''s shoulder.The monster didn''t think that the hooligans would fight in the cage. On the contrary, they didn''t think that the hooligans would fight in the cage


    Pop!


    With a loud noise, the birdcage hit the teacher''s arms, and then the teacher was hit by the huge impact on the house behind him!


    Spray!


    After a loud noise, the teacher had fainted, and his mouth was bleeding.


    As for Chu Fei''s bird cage, it''s intact. After all, Chu Fei paid more attention to his own strength in the wooden cage before he started, otherwise the cage would be broken.


    As for this teacher, it''s also bad luck. In fact, if it''s just shoulders, chufei will still control his strength. But after Chu Fei started, the teacher was very angry when he saw Chu Fei''s way of fighting. He felt that he was despised, so he crossed his arms in front of him and moved to the place where the bird cage was hit


    He wanted to hold the cage when it hit his arms, and then snatch it away. Unfortunately It''s not only useless, but also directly angered Chu Fei Chu Fei used 80% of his strength.


    WOW!


    All the students who were going to watch jokes were shocked. Who could have thought that the teacher of canglan college would be smashed like this by a bird cage.


    In the building not far away, the old people who saw this scene were all stunned. The old dean asked: "Phil, is that what you call the exquisite move?"


    "Er..." Fire phoenix Phil, who has the name of swordsman, really made wax this time. In order to explain what happened when chufei killed yak, she even simulated the scene at that time, which completely aroused the interest of these old people.


    But now Chufei''s move has nothing to do with Jingmiao At best, it can only be said to be powerful.


    "As you can see, he asked me to call. It doesn''t matter..."


    At the door, chufei carries the bird cage again, and explains to the people beside him innocently.


    At this time, someone has carried the fainted teacher into the school, but also in exchange for a replacement teacher.


    "You go in quickly, don''t delay the exam!" The new teacher looked at Chu Fei''s innocent face and was speechless, but he dutifully announced the official start of Chu Fei''s examination.


    Chufei shrugged and pushed the door into the metal house in front of him. After coming in, I found that there was no furniture in the room in front of me. There was only an open space and a back door. At the same time, in the room, a male teacher in silver armor was standing with his hands behind his back.


    "How did you get in? Why did it take so long? " The teacher didn''t know what was going on outside, but chufei wouldn''t be surprised, because after the door was closed, he immediately realized that the sound insulation effect of the house was not very good.


    In other words, maybe the metal house itself is attached with something similar to sound insulation.


    "Well, the teacher outside won''t let me in with weapons."


    "Weapons? What about your weapons? " The teacher in silver armor asked strangely.


    "Isn''t that right?" Chu Fei raised the cage and said.


    "You''re not kidding. We have a tight test time. We''d better take out our weapons as soon as possible."


    "It''s really this You don''t believe it. The teacher outside asked me to show it to him just because he didn''t believe it, and then let me in... "


    After hearing this, the teacher in silver armor was just a little curious, but had no other idea. Nodding, he said:


    "well, in that case, let''s start the exam. It''s very simple. Attack me with your strongest attack. If I think you can pass, then you will pass. If I think you can''t, then you will be eliminated naturally. "


    Chu Fei nodded and thought that this rule is reasonable according to common sense. After all, this is canglan college, which is known as one of the strongest colleges in the world. The teachers in it naturally have such strength But the problem is that Chu Fei is not an ordinary student


    "That''s it?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Well, it''s that simple. I won''t fight back." The teacher laughed and said, "although I''m only a swordsman in the middle stage, my fighting spirit is earthy, so my defense is very strong. You don''t have to worry about hurting me by mistake."


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded and came to the teacher with the bird cage. There was no nonsense. Under the teacher''s curious and smiling gaze, Chu Fei swung the bird cage again


    But for the sake of caution, this time Chu Fei reduced his strength by half


    Bang!


    The birdcage hit the teacher''s chest, and the huge impact force made the teacher step back three steps to stand firm again.


    "Hiss..." Compared with the teacher who was knocked out by Chu Fei, this teacher is much richer in age and experience, and naturally wants more.


    Now he doubted whether he had been fooled, not only because chufei didn''t seem to use all his strength, but also because the birds in the cage in chufei''s hand were not different"You''re not a student, are you?" Asked the teacher in silver armor, covering his chest.


    "Well, yes, I''m only in my early twenties, so I should meet the requirements of canglan College..."


    "Conformity is conformity, but I''ve never seen an ordinary student like you It''s so powerful. " The teacher said with a bitter smile.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It means I''m a genius!" Chufei''s cheeky energy came up.

 Chapter 254

    The teacher in silver armor smiles. Although Chu Fei''s statement is a little boastful, it has to be said that Chu Fei is really a genius.


    "Well, you''ve passed. Go in and test your talent in the back."


    Chu Fei nodded, said goodbye to the teacher, then went to the back door, pushed the door and left the house. There is another room in the back, but after coming in, chufei finds that those who have passed before are sitting in the innermost position of the room at the moment.


    There are several rows of stools over there. Those who have just finished the exam sit there, very quiet. Of course, it seems that those people have passed the exam.


    "Come here, what''s your name?"


    Just after chufei entered the room, a man and a woman stood beside a crystal ball in the middle of the room. They were all about 30 years old.


    "My name is Chu Fei." Chu Fei''s response was neither humble nor overbearing, and then he went with the bird cage.


    "Now that you are here, it means that you have passed the first level of assessment. Now we need to test your talent." When the female teacher finished, she motioned chufei to put her hand on the crystal ball.


    Chufei nodded, put the cage on the ground, and put his hands on the crystal ball. It''s the first time that Chu Fei has had his own talent, but since he tested it with a crystal ball, it must be a test of his magic talent.


    Chu Fei asked suspiciously:


    "teacher, I came from Douqi..."


    "I know that here, no matter where you come from, you need to test your talent, magic and fighting spirit. You have to test them all." The female teacher explained.


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t speak again.


    "Release your magic and pour it into the crystal ball." The male teacher next to him saw that Chu Fei had not moved at all, so he reminded him.


    Chu Fei was puzzled and said:


    "I don''t have magic..."


    "Is it?" The two teachers looked at each other, and they were puzzled, but they didn''t stop the test. Instead, the female teacher came to chufei, raised her hand on chufei''s shoulder, and began to input her own magic But now it appears in chufei.


    At the moment, the young people in front of them are not as curious as they have to close their seats.


    They do magic test when they are magicians, and fight test when they are soldiers, but no one can get chufei''s treatment.


    After a few breaths, the female teacher''s hand left chufei''s shoulder, and the crystal ball did not change in the whole process.


    "It seems that you really don''t have magic..." The female teacher announced the result.


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile on his face, but he also thought in his heart: is the vitality of my cultivation so different from magic?


    Chu Fei thought that magic and fighting spirit had the same origin and root with vitality, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    "Well, let''s test our fighting spirit..."


    But Chu Fei, who had already come to this conclusion, complained secretly in his heart. Since the magic could not be detected, the fighting spirit was probably mysterious.


    Sure enough, the male teacher didn''t let Chu Fei do anything at all. He came directly to Chu Fei, raised his hand and pressed it on Chu Fei''s head. Then he began to instill his fighting spirit.


    At the moment when fighting Qi enters the body, Yang Fan feels that the heaven and earth force in the body seems to have a certain degree of phagocytic ability to fight Qi energy. Compared with the complete absence of magic elements, the reaction of Yuanqi to Douqi is a gratifying change.


    But the problem is, if that''s all, chufei''s test still won''t give any effective results


    "Yes? You can''t cultivate your fighting spirit, either? What''s going on! " The male teacher is in a circle.


    In this world, there are many people who can''t practice magic or fighting spirit, but the problem is, since they can''t practice chufei, how can they pass the first pass?


    It''s not only the people in this room who are paying attention to chufei''s situation, but also the old friends of canglan college.


    "This boy is a little strange..." The old president said with a smile.


    "It''s not a little weird, it''s too weird. I''ve never heard of a person who doesn''t know how to fight. He can even release fire attack when fighting..."


    "Besides, his moves are so Vulgar... "


    "Phil, we believe what you hear is true, but it''s just..."


    In the face of these old friends'' doubts, Phil is really speechless. Chufei''s test results have been given below, and this test method is absolutely impossible to make any mistakes.


    "You say, how did this boy do it?" The old Dean''s words calmed everyone in the room.


    never mind about Tucao, but it really make complaints about the essence of battle between Chu and ya."All right, Phil, you go. If you don''t, the boy will be eliminated."


    The old Dean spoke, Phil naturally would not refuse, and she had been waiting for this moment.


    Then, Phil went straight to the final stage of the test, when the two teachers were announcing chufei''s test results.


    "Sorry, because of your talent It''s so So, you didn''t pass our examination. I''m sorry. "


    Knowing that Chu Fei passed the first exam, they naturally maintained the most basic respect for Chu Fei.


    But at this time, the female swordsman of Phil pushed them away and said:


    "slow down, let him pass the examination."


    "Yes, Phil swordsman!" Although the two teachers did not understand, they nodded quickly.


    Chufei had a little surprise after hearing that he passed, but now he put more attention on the female sword Saint Phil.


    There is no way, a body of red armor, plus man wonderful figure and beautiful face, really let Chu Fei can''t ignore.


    "Phil swordsman, the first batch is enough." The female teacher picked up the roster from the side and came to Phil.


    "They''re going to the dorm with Mona, right." Phil sword Saint said and left, and here are left two ignorant people and a group of laughing students.


    The two people are chufei and Mona. Chufei doesn''t know who Mona is, but soon finds Mona from the people on the seat.


    Coincidentally, this Mona is the girl who queued in front of chufei before, and also the one who spent nearly ten minutes in the first level assessment.


    "Why? It''s not fair! Why not provide accommodation? " Chu Fei is not happy to call to, but say up, Chu Fei pour also don''t care about this matter, on the contrary is Mona face stubborn and grievance let people see her disappointment.


    It''s also because of Mona''s aggrieved expression that Chu Fei shouts out this sentence.


    "Stop yelling, chufei, Mona, you two come here." The female teacher came to Mona, took Mona''s hand and walked out of the examination area with chufei.


    As for the rest of the students were led by male teachers to arrange dormitory and class, as for the next exam, naturally other teachers are responsible for auditing.


    After the female teacher led Mona and chufei to leave the examination area, they had been walking in canglan College for a long time without speaking. Until Chu Fei felt bored, he began to urge: "teacher, why don''t we arrange accommodation?"


    "You two are very special. Although Mona can cultivate fighting spirit, her talent is very poor. In fact, if it wasn''t for the first level teacher''s great perseverance, you would not have passed the examination. As for you... " The female teacher looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "are you clear about your situation?"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. This explanation is acceptable.


    "Teacher, where do we live? Can''t we go out and buy a house? " Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "No, definitely not. As for the specific arrangement, I''m not sure." When the female teacher talks, she has a smile on her face. It can be seen that the smile comes from her heart. In other words, it seems that this is not the first time that the teacher has encountered this kind of situation.


    "Teacher, we used to be like this?"


    "Yes, almost every teacher will meet one or two times." The female teacher nodded.


    "And how did they do it?"


    "It''s not the same. The hardest one sleeps in the training ground and classroom every day. Some of the rest go to work for accommodation, and some simply exchange human feelings for accommodation As for you... "


    Chufei understood, in the final analysis, it seems that the students should solve the problem by themselves. At this time, Mona''s face is full of sorrow, she finally entered the Blue College, but did not expect to encounter such a problem.


    "Teacher, that house is empty. Let''s use it."


    Chu Fei pointed to an empty house, and it was on the intersection of the teaching building, training ground and dormitory of canglan college. It was very good for Chu Fei.


    "ha ha, this is not what I have a teacher has the final say, if you can get the president''s approval, then it will be natural."


    "What? Otherwise, even if it''s useless and empty, they won''t give us a place to live? " Chufei is already a little upset.


    She stopped and said with a smile:


    "you don''t have to be like this. In fact, it''s also an experience for both of you. After all, your grades must be so much worse than others. If you don''t have more difficulties, it''s hard to convince the public..."


    Chufei turned his lips and was not interested in this kind of speech. However, Mona''s heart was much better after hearing this. At least she found that she did not suffer from unfair treatment. On the contrary, it was because of fairness.Looking at Mona''s gradually calmed down expression, the female teacher felt a burst of pride and said: after so many years as a teacher, I can''t make you two little kids!?


    As a result, when the female teacher saw Chu Fei, she was depressed again, because the disdain and disbelief on Chu Fei''s face really didn''t need to be described in words.


    "Teacher, let''s not play shh. To tell you the truth, playing fake big space and fooling people, I ask myself, no one in the world can match me..."


    Chu Fei held his shoulder, and the birdcage was also thrown aside. Looking at the gradually ugly face of the female teacher, he continued: "you just said that if the Dean allowed us to use the house. Now please take us to see the Dean... "


    "Chufei, this is not the countryside. The president is not as casual as the village head in the countryside." The female teacher was angry, but she just made a very simple analogy and didn''t mean anything else. In fact, she wanted to say "the old man selling vegetables on the street" at the beginning, but she changed her words because she felt too disrespectful for the dean.

 Chapter 255

    But Chu Fei didn''t think so. Chu Fei, who was born on earth, was disgusted with this kind of map cannon aimed at "occupation and region". So, this sentence has poked Chu Fei''s hornet nest.


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Chu Fei asked with a sneer.


    Mona, whose mood has just recovered, has noticed that the atmosphere is not right. She turns her head and looks at chufei. She just sees chufei''s angry and contemptuous eyes. All of a sudden, she is flustered.


    "Don''t do that. The teacher is right. We are just students who have just entered the exam, and we still..."


    "How''s it going?" Chu Fei glanced at Mona, then turned to the teacher and said, "do you really want to take us to see the dean?" Chufei has no manners to speak of, you will become you, eyes and tone also more a threat.


    "What do you mean?" Female teacher face with frost, a face angry looking at Chu Fei. This female teacher is a magician. I don''t know what level she is, but it''s very easy for her to clean up two new students.


    Just in front of feichu, a feichu figure came to talk. Chufei saw that he was not a stranger, but a member of Thain''s adventure group. He saw him in the pub yesterday, ACE, the magician.


    "Hello, teacher. Master and the dean asked me to take them there."


    "Yes? Ace, when did it happen? " Ace is a senior student with good grades and strength. He has been in the top ten for several years in a row, so he will not be unfamiliar with him.


    "Just now..."


    "Well..." The female teacher didn''t speak, so she turned around and left.


    "Come with me." Ace saw that the female teacher left without saying much, and led chufei and Mona to the dean''s office.


    The so-called office is just the name given by chufei, a man from the earth. In fact, there is no special name.


    After walking straight for a few minutes, they came to the teachers'' office building of canglan college. It''s closer to the gate of canglan college. It''s a bit like the emperor guarding the country.


    All the way up the stairs, soon came to the door of the dean''s office, ACE knocked on the door, and then pushed open the door, motioned chufei and Mona to go in.


    As for ACE himself, he wasn''t interested in paying attention to it. He was temporarily arrested, so he left happily. But before he left, ace was still staring at chufei''s birdcage.


    "Coming?" Seeing chufei and Mona coming in, the old Dean sat behind the table and asked with a smile.


    Mona bowed and called the Dean respectfully. For Mona, the old Dean of canglan college is not an ordinary person. He is the highest swordsman in canglan empire. It is said that even if he is the God of war, he may rush up.


    As for chufei, he just shrugged his shoulders


    Chu is not cultivating the vitality of heaven and earth, and the skill is also the skill of crape myrtle. In the aspect of divine consciousness, people in this world can''t compare it. In fact, while waiting in line for the exam, chufei had already noticed that several powerful people were watching him


    "Boy, you want to see me? Threatening college teachers? Isn''t that a little too much? " The old president looked at chufei all the way and naturally saw all the process.


    "I didn''t threaten her." Chu Fei walked to the next seat and did it. The birdcage in his hand was also put on the tea table beside him.


    The old Dean was not angry. He touched his white beard and said with a smile:


    "what would you do if I didn''t ask ace to call you here?"


    "Well, I won''t do it to women anyway. At most... " Chufei said with a smile: "at most, he blew up canglan College..."


    "A little too much?" Asked the old Dean, glaring.


    "Maybe But it''s better than you. I don''t even arrange accommodation. An empty house is hidden like a treasure. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a stingy College... "


    "Ha ha, boy, you are very interesting. I''m very curious. How can you be so sure that I will meet you." The old Dean can see that chufei said that bombing the college was just a joke, but strangely, even if it was a joke, the old Dean also saw self-confidence in chufei''s eyes.


    By the way, Mona''s already in the ring. This is the second time that we have been hoodwinked today, and we have been hoodwinked thoroughly. She didn''t know why the boy who was admitted with her was so bold, and even dared to speak so rudely to the old Dean of canglan college.


    "You''ve been paying attention since I hit people with bird cages?"


    "Ha ha, you are smart. It''s no use just being smart. You still need to... "


    "Stop!" Chufei, with a smile, raised his hand to stop the old Dean''s preaching and said, "Dean, I''ll tell you the truth. I didn''t come to canglan college to go to school..."


    "Oh? What do you want to do? " Now the old Dean doesn''t understand."I just want to find a place to open a shop, and then make a small cooperation with canglan college. As for learning, I don''t need it." Say this, Chu Fei owes body, begin to tease the fire red bird in bird cage with finger.


    "Boy, you are not the second level Warcraft fire spirit bird, are you?"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer, which was tacit.


    "Well, since you want to open a shop and cooperate with our canglan college, you have to show some sincerity?"


    "Well, it''s such a thing, sir. What sincerity do you want?" Chu Fei''s address to people is really "twists and turns".


    "For example, your family background. If your family has a strong enough background, I think your proposal can be considered." The old Dean looked at chufei playfully. He was waiting for chufei''s answer.


    "Forget it, I''d better go to school..." Chufei sighed. In this world, he really has no background.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK to go to school, but I have a request." Said the old Dean, touching his beard.


    "En?"


    "I want you to swear that you will never be bad to canglan college, and that you will never betray canglan college!" The old Dean is still very interested in Chu Fei, but there are too many doubts about this matter. Unless there is a pledge, he really dare not leave Chu Fei.


    Another possibility is that if Chu Fei refuses to swear, maybe the old Dean will kill Chu Fei At least, this is what Chu Fei saw in many films and TV plays full of conspiracy.


    "I didn''t expect you to be open-minded, old man..." Chu Fei is really satisfied with the old Dean''s attitude. It''s really admirable that he can treat himself as a man who comes out of nowhere.


    "In that case, you won''t refuse to swear, will you?"


    Chu Fei naturally won''t refuse, but the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know how to swear in the world. Therefore, Chu Fei''s face showed a touch of helplessness.


    "What? You haven''t sworn yet? " The old Dean said with a smile: "the oath is very simple, as long as you swear with the power of cultivation." The old Dean didn''t know what chufei was practicing. He couldn''t even be sure that chufei had already practiced.


    But that''s always true


    Chu Fei nodded, shrugged his shoulders, and then stretched out his palm. After calming down for a while, he swore: "I, Chu Fei, swear by the road ahead and the devil in my heart, and swear by my life and soul..."


    Just at the beginning, they have shocked the old Dean and Mona. They are both local people and know the swearing process in the world very well.


    But no matter who it is, it has never used so many elements to swear. Generally speaking, a soul and fighting spirit or magic is enough, but chufei also added the demons, life and future


    "As long as canglan college is not disgusting, as long as canglan college does not do evil things, I will not destroy or betray canglan college. If there is any violation, I am willing to cut off the road ahead, thunderbolt, die without a burial place, and my soul will never go to hell!"


    Chu Fei''s oath is very bluffing and to the point, but Chu Fei didn''t hear any hint that "the oath has been completed". It seems that Chufei vowed that he didn''t succeed.


    But the old Dean and Mona didn''t know that. For them, chufei''s oath was too heavy


    Although Chu Fei added several conditions when he swore, strictly speaking, it was harmless.


    "Good, good! Boy, I didn''t expect that you would take such a heavy oath. In that case, I hope you won''t let me down


    Chu Fei chuckled in his heart, but he didn''t show anything on his face. Instead, he said with a state of pressing his nose on his face:


    "students who come to canglan college don''t need to swear like me, do they?" Chu Fei didn''t wait for the old dean to answer, so he continued:


    "you see, I have made such a heavy oath. Should the empty house be given to me?"


    "For you? You think it''s good. Even if it''s destroyed, it''s the property of canglan college. It''s absolutely impossible to give it to a student. " The old Dean was almost annoyed by Chu Fei''s request.


    "Well, since you don''t want to send it, why don''t you lend it to me?" Chu Fei had a bad smile on his face. It was difficult to refuse this kind of request, especially when the request itself was not excessive.


    The old Dean wry smile, although he still does not want to agree, but considering Chu Fei''s heavy oath and Chu Fei''s special, think about it, finally nodded.


    "Well, I''ll lend you that house, but you can''t do anything wrong with it, or I won''t spare you!"


    "Well, I see. Then What about the key to the house? And write a contract? Otherwise, I''ll be driven away! " Chu Fei''s big hand spread, the strength of the ruffian rascal came up again.


    "Return the contract! No, take this brand! " The old Dean threw out a metal sign. It seemed to be made of gold. There was a word blue on it and a word Ling on the other side.It looks like a token. Although Chu Fei is curious about why the world has developed this kind of token, he has got a satisfactory answer.


    "Come on, let''s go. Let''s have a rest!"


    The old Dean didn''t stop her. Seeing that it was all right, Mona bowed deeply and walked out behind chufei''s buttocks.


    In fact, Mona didn''t understand the meaning of coming to the dean''s office, because the Dean was talking to chufei and nodded to Mona.


    Although it''s normal to say so, Mona''s mind is not unbalanced. After all, she is a high-ranking sword saint. She must not be a child who is qualified to communicate, but chufei

 Chapter 256

    After that, Mona and Murphy went back to the empty building. Empty, in fact, is not empty, but inside each other are debris, but also not much, at least a simple clean up can live.


    The key point is that the house is still two floors. Although it does not cover a large area, it is only fighting against the demon world and crape myrtle world. On earth, it is definitely a standard high-level two-story facade.


    When Chu Fei came to the door of the house, he saw that the door of the house was not locked, and the building materials of the house were also very common, that is, marble and wood were piled together, which was not a high-grade building.


    Chu Fei stood at the door and looked at it, but Mona was a little at a loss, because she didn''t know whether she should go or not.


    "Mona, right? Do you have a place to go? If your house is nearby, I won''t invite you to live in this house with me. "


    Chufei finish, Mona was embarrassed at a loss, at this time will be more embarrassed. Besides, I blushed.


    After all, she is a girl. Although it''s nothing, chufei''s words are easily misunderstood. Let''s not say that the world is not as open as the earth, but it''s easy to misunderstand even to say this to a girl inexplicably on the earth.


    "Talk! There''s nothing to blush about... " Chufei played the characteristics of straight man and directly ignored Mona''s possible careful thinking.


    "I I have no place to live. " Mona lowered her head and rubbed her clothes in her hands.


    "Well, you live in this one too. Anyway, I can''t live in such a big house by myself." After a pause, chufei said, "are you rich? What about dinner? "


    "The college has a canteen..." Mona still bowed her head.


    "Oh, that''s OK. How about the tuition?" The reason why Chu Fei asked so many questions was that he could see that Mona''s economic situation was certainly not good, and he was kind-hearted.


    "Canglan college doesn''t charge tuition..." Mona didn''t look down this time, because she was curious why chufei didn''t know about it.


    "Ah? No tuition? Is education compulsory? " Chufei thought of the free education on earth, but it was obvious that the canglan college was not so kind.


    "No As long as the students come in through the examination, they don''t need to pay tuition fees.... "


    Chu Fei still didn''t understand, but he recognized the other meaning in this sentence. It seems that some people can come in directly to study without examination, but they need to pay tuition fees. It''s estimated that the number is not small.


    "There are many kinds of tasks in the college, and students can offset the tuition fee as long as they complete a fixed number of tasks during their study period..."


    Chu Fei nodded, and now he understood. In short, we can think that canglan college has opened a "task factory", in which students work. Then they can create wealth and value for canglan college while enjoying the education of canglan college.


    From this point of view, canglan college is humanized, but more or less makes Chu Fei think of the XX factory class on earth in his early years


    "Does the person who paid the tuition still need to complete those tasks?" Chu Fei asked more.


    "Yes, that''s necessary. If you don''t complete a certain number of tasks, you can''t graduate."


    Chu Fei suddenly realized that from this point of view, doing tasks is to earn credits


    "I see Well, don''t chat. Let''s clean up the place quickly, or we won''t be able to rest at night. "


    Mona nodded, then walked into the house with chufei.


    Open the door, the first is a hall, there are two small rooms on both sides, there is also a room inside, but the room inside looks more like a small warehouse.


    On one side of the hall, there is a staircase to go upstairs


    "It''s very good. It''s a toilet on both sides and a bar here..." Chu Fei thought silently in his heart, and then he hung the bird cage on the handrail of the stairs and went upstairs.


    There is a row of rooms on the second floor. In addition, there is a small hall on the side of the staircase. In short, it is very suitable for living. Chufei turns around, and then goes downstairs again, just to see Mona cleaning up diligently.


    "There are four rooms upstairs. We''ll live upstairs when we''re ready. You can choose any room you like..." Say this, Chu Fei begins to carefully a large number of those sundries that pile up here.


    I have to say, it''s really just sundries, which makes chufei a little disappointed. In addition to wood, boards, stones, cushions and other things piled up in the corner of the ground, most of the rest are window edges, door frames and other things, which are completely useless.


    "Go up and see the house first..." Chu Fei thought about it, but he didn''t think of any good way to deal with it, so he thought of something else,


    "OK I''ll choose a room first, and then I''ll come down and clean it up together... " With a red face, Mona ran up the stairs.


    See Mona up, Chu Fei played his ningdan period of cultivation, use their own speed and strength, quickly throw out the debris on the first floor, piled into two piles.Chufei was built according to the characteristics of being able to burn and not being able to burn. One pile was stone and a little metal, and the rest was wood.


    After this was done, Chu Fei went back to the stairs and took out the bird cage. Then he came to the wood pile and opened the bird cage like a play, releasing the red bird.


    Under the control of Chu Fei, the Firebird went directly into the wood and then released absolute high temperature


    Boom!


    The flame soared in the air, and the little Firebird flew back into the cage in Chu Fei''s hand.


    Because the temperature was high enough, the wood turned dark quickly. Chufei laughed when he found out this. He immediately controlled the fire carefully and secretly, turning the firewood into a closed high-temperature oven.


    In this way, there was no smoke or flame, but only wood that quickly changed from wood to charcoal.


    Just a few minutes later, a lot of charcoal took shape.


    Chufei, with a smile, is about to put the charcoal into his own tuntian ring when Mona comes out with a shocked face.


    It took her less than ten minutes to choose a room. In those ten minutes, he turned around the four rooms above and struggled for a while. But when she came down, she found that the first floor was empty!


    So many sundries disappeared completely in such a short time! How can this not shock Mona! When she came out to see everything in front of her, her heart was full of doubts..


    Charcoal is not a rare thing. Everyone has seen it. Many poor people make a living by selling charcoal. So Mona recognized it at a glance.


    But she didn''t understand how the charcoal came from. Was it the old junk wood?


    "Chosen?" Chufei looks back at Mona and asks.


    "Well, it''s right there..." Mona said, pointing to a position upstairs.


    "Well, I''ll live here..." Chu Fei pointed to the room on the other side, so that there were still two empty rooms between them, which could be arranged slowly later.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the stones. I''ll talk about it later. Put away all the charcoal you can use. I have to go out


    "Good." Mona didn''t refuse, and she didn''t think she had any reason to refuse. After all, Chu Fei''s generosity was the only reason for her to have a place to live.


    Chu Fei nodded and walked away with the bird cage. Mona watched chufei''s back disappear completely before she began to tidy up the charcoal.


    At this time, in the old Dean''s office, the old Dean is looking at Chu Fei who just left with a smile. He had seen all the things Chu Fei had done before. He could see clearly whether it was Chu Fei''s amazing speed or the means of turning wood into charcoal.


    "Boy, where did you come from! Interesting, interesting. Blue College hasn''t seen anyone as interesting as you for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei left canglan college to meet Lina, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf in the hotel where he stayed. Count the time, Chu Fei has been away for too long, he was also a little worried.


    So, after chufei came out of canglan college, he immediately took a carriage and rushed to the inn. But it was so far away that it took about three hours even in a carriage.


    Fortunately, the world''s carriages are not the ordinary carriages on earth, and the world''s horses are not the horses on earth. At least in terms of strength, speed and endurance, any horse in this world can abuse seven or eight horses on earth


    After the carriage arrived, chufei took out the fare and gave it to the driver. He told him to wait for a moment and then entered the inn. It seems that everything is normal in the inn. Chu Fei is relieved. But when he goes up the stairs, he hears a conversation that makes him very angry.


    "Lina, come with me. It''s hard for you, an elf girl, to take two human children with her. Come with me. As long as you come with me, I will take good care of you!" It''s a man''s voice. I''m not old enough to hear it, and I feel like I''ve been hollowed out by wine.


    "Thank you for your kindness. Please leave. I don''t want to go with you." This is Lena''s voice.


    "No, Lina, yesterday I told you who I am, and I gave you time to think about it, but you can''t figure it out! How nice it is to follow me and not worry about food, drink and clothes. Do you know how many girls in Cloud City want to marry me? "


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Lena is very cold, it can be said that she is very cold to any man except chufei.


    "Ha ha, Lina, do you think I''m a good talker?" The voice was a little uncomfortable, and there was a threat in the tone.


    "Leave quickly, and stop pestering sister Lina!" This is the voice of the greedy wolf, listening to the voice seems to have a lot of dissatisfaction.


    "That''s right. Get out of here, or I will clean you up when master comes back!" Xiao Qi''s voice also came.


    "Ha ha, master? Your master? Hahaha, I''m dead with laughter. A master who can only teach you squatting can have something powerful. You are still young and don''t understand. Come with me. Only if you come with me can you know what heaven is in the world! ""Please leave quickly, or I will be rude to you!" Lena was already angry, because the people in front of her began to say bad things about chufei, which she couldn''t bear at all.


    "You''re welcome? Did you hear that? She''s going to be rude to me! Hahaha, OK. Let''s go to bed. I''ll see how rude you can be to me! Ha ha ha


    "Color embryo!" Lina yells angrily, raises her hand and waves a blade. The blade is colorless and fast, but its lethality is limited. Although the distance is close enough, Lina is not just a naughty lecheron, because there are two big men around him, both of whom have the strength of swordsmen.


    Bang!


    One of the big men broke the blade Lena put out with a punch, and his face was full of ridicule.

 Chapter 257

    "Lina, see? I have the strength to fight with you, but I don''t want to. I really like you, so come with me."


    "Shameless!" Lina''s eyebrows stand up. She just let out the wind blade just for warning. She didn''t use all her strength, otherwise it would be so easy to break up there.


    "Ha ha, Lina, do you really think there is any room for a magician to resist at such a close distance? If I hadn''t been kind, I would have taken you away by force. "


    After a pause, the young man said:


    "and you two kids, this has nothing to do with you. Don''t talk about it..."


    "You are talking nonsense!" Xiao Qi clenched his fist and looked angry.


    "Ha ha Lena... " The young man stopped talking to Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, and his smile gradually turned cold because of Lina''s repeated refusal, saying: "Lina, I know your identity very well. How did Prince kouzzi die? If you don''t want to get into trouble, come with me. Otherwise, no matter you or your two little kids, or the master in your mouth, there will be no good end. "


    "Is it?" Chufei could have been waiting for a while, he could have been waiting for the young man to say more too much, but chufei didn''t want to let Xiaoqi, greedy wolf and Lina get into any trouble.


    "In broad daylight, the people who are blocking my door and threatening me, are you sick?" Chu Fei took the bird cage step by step and came to several people.


    "Ha ha, are you their master? Can I think that you killed Prince coaz? "


    "Who are you? Give me a name. I don''t talk to nobody. " Chu Fei said with a sneer.


    "Boy, I''m a member of the Harris family. It''s better for me to get out of here." The young man looks proud, as if this is a very glorious surname.


    Chu Fei had never heard of it, and even if he had, he would not feel it.


    "Harris?" Chu Fei raised eyelid to repeat a way.


    "That''s right!"


    "Have you ever heard of the Haagen Dazs family! I''m sick


    Chu Fei said, turning to look at Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy Wolf: "pack up, it''s time for us to go."


    "Yes! Master


    "All right, master."


    The three answered and immediately went back to their respective rooms to clean up. At the door, the Harris family members standing in front of chufei looked at chufei with a bad smile and said: "boy, I''ll give you a chance. Lena gave it to me. I pretended not to see everything. But if you don''t want to, I can only tell the king that the man who killed Duke coaz has been found


    "Oh, now you threaten me again?" Chufei laughs.


    "You''re smart. That''s a threat."


    "But I don''t like being threatened, so do you think I killed you or tied you up? Give me a piece of advice. "


    "To die!" This young man''s side''s person immediately angry, carrying a weapon then rushed to Chu Fei in front of, want to start.


    It seems that the young man of the Harris family should be the young master and son of the family. As for the ranking, I don''t know.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about it. Seeing that someone rushed up to fight, Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation. He turned his body and smashed it with two fists.


    This is the move of Bajiquan, but it''s powerful after it''s used by chufei. The two men who rush up are hit by chufei''s fist and fainted on the wall.


    "That''s it? It''s rubbish. " Chufei laughed and faced the young man of the Harris family again. He said with a smile:


    "is there anything else you want to say?"


    "You..." He didn''t dare to say anything more, because he found that chufei didn''t care about his family, and he didn''t care about himself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the future, or you will suffer a lot."


    after a few days, this guy will not be able to do anything directly.


    A few days is enough. As for the Harris family behind him, chufei really doesn''t care.


    "Master..."


    Chu Fei turns around and just sees Dao Xiaoqi, greedy wolf and Lina coming.


    "Shifu, what kind of boxing did you use just now?" Because before Chu Fei said Kung Fu and boxing, so greedy wolf also learned this word.


    "Let''s go first. I''ll talk about it later." It''s not that Chu Fei doesn''t want to say it, but that one is really a random one. At most, it''s called Shanggou boxing. What''s the name of boxing.


    Several people left the Inn and got into the carriage waiting at the door. Then the carriage ran all the way to canglan college. In this process, the groom just looked at chufei at the beginning. When they came down, they said hello to chufei, and then they didn''t speak any more.But Chu Fei always felt that something was wrong with the coachman.


    This is a conjecture, but also a premonition, there is no reason at all. But chufei didn''t worry that the groom would be bad for him, because just a glance at chufei could confirm that the groom was just an ordinary man.


    "Master..." Lina noticed the change of chufei''s mood. She wanted to ask what was going on, but she was stopped by chufei.


    After more than an hour, chufei obviously felt that the speed of the carriage slowed down, and he also turned a corner.


    After turning the corner, the carriage stopped directly.


    "Master, have we said that?" Asked Xiao Qi.


    "No, someone else is here." Chu Fei laughed and said, "you stay in the car. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei lifted the curtain of carriage, just see a face embarrassed coachman.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? I''ll spare you if I can make it clear."


    "No, my lord Don''t blame me, they They But the Weiss family I I can''t make it... "


    The coachman said bitterly, pointing to the two strong men standing in front of him.


    Chu Fei looked up and saw that the carriage was stopped at the entrance of an alley, which was blocked. In the alley, two big men with broad swords are standing there, looking at chufei coldly.


    "The Weiss family?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Yes, we are from the wes family."


    "Well, it means that you want to kill people?" Chu Fei snorted coldly, got out of the carriage with the bird cage, and came to the two men.


    "Yes, you''ve offended people, so we''re here to kill you."


    "Don''t you admit it?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "No way. We''ve been following you since you left canglan college."


    Chu Fei nodded and said, "that''s good."


    It''s only now that Nash and chufei have found the chance to take the exam.


    However, in order to avoid too much trouble, they found the coachman when chufei entered the inn, and threatened the coachman to send chufei to this alley.


    The coachman is just an ordinary person. How dare they offend these two guys who are fierce soldiers? What''s more, they also reported their origin, the Weiss family.


    The head of the wes family is the marquis. It''s not a person that ordinary people can afford.


    "What do you mean?" Nash and NAR don''t understand chufei, but chufei has no desire to explain.


    As long as it is confirmed that they are not the wrong person, chufei has enough reason to kill these two people.


    And without any delay, Chu Fei opened the bird cage in his hand, and the red bird jumped twice, spread its wings and flew out, straight to Nash and NAR.


    Nash and nalke are both swordsmen in the later stage, and they have rich combat experience, so although they can''t see what chufei is going to do, they know that they can''t let the red bird come to them.


    Therefore, they looked at each other, drew out the deep sword at the same time, and then split two fights.


    Swordsman, the biggest change from warrior to swordsman is that fighting spirit can be released. But Chu Fei didn''t care about the fighting spirit.


    Nash and NAR watched cautiously, and a smile appeared on their faces when they saw that their fight was about to hit the bird.


    But all of a sudden, the bird suddenly magnified and turned into a huge flame, and instantly devoured the fighting spirit of the two people, and then rushed to NAR and Nash brothers with faster speed.


    There is no suspense. Under the control of chufei, the intense heat turns Nash and NAR into ashes, and the breeze blows away.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, condensed the flame into the bird again, and controlled the bird to return to his cage. Then he turned and walked back to the carriage, patted the driver on the shoulder and said:


    "you didn''t see anything."


    "Well Yes, yes, my Lord, I don''t see anything. "


    "Well, I won''t give you the fare to go back." Chu Fei nodded and got on the carriage with the bird cage.


    Don''t say Chu Fei doesn''t pay for the car. Even if he asks for money, the driver doesn''t dare to say anything. Not to say that he had made mistakes first, not to mention Chu Fei''s ability, he knew that he was a noble magician, but he could not offend him.


    The carriage left the lane and soon returned to canglan college.


    Chufei holds Xiaoqi, Lina and greedy wolf follow behind and walk into the gate of canglan college. Chu Fei wanted to go in directly, but the enrollment of canglan college is not over yet. The front door blocks the metal house, and the guard of the small door beside it also looks very strict.


    "Your name is chufei, isn''t it? Our canglan college doesn''t allow non college students to enter."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and took out the token given by the old Dean"Can you enter now?"


    "Well i ''m sorry. Yes, but it''s against the rules, so we''ll report it to the college. " Guard pour also talk, Chu Fei nods, a way thanks then walked into the Blue College.


    At this time, it''s evening, and it won''t be long before it gets dark. Chufei takes three people directly to the door of the house, and Mona is cleaning the inside. As for the two piles at the door, she has already collected the charcoal, and the pile of gravel at the door doesn''t know where to go.


    "Mona? Where are the people? "

 Chapter 258

    Entering the hall, chufei saw the spotless floor and walls, and the stairs were clean.


    Hearing chufei''s cry, Mona trotted down the stairs.


    "You did all this?" Chufei asked.


    "Well, I had nothing to do anyway, so I cleaned the house all over."


    "Upstairs? Isn''t it all cleaned up? "


    "Not yet. I haven''t finished cleaning my own room." Mona whispered, seeing the beautiful girl beside chufei, and looking at the two children in chufei''s arms, Mona subconsciously thought that it was chufei''s wife and children.


    "Lena, please help Mona clean up. From today on, she will live here with us."


    "All right. Master Lena nodded and came to Mona''s side, but Mona was stunned: isn''t this his wife?


    "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, you two start training. It''s time to eat when you''re finished." Chu Fei put down Xiao Qi and let the two children take a horse step in the hall.


    Mona looked strange, but she didn''t ask much. She led Lina upstairs. At the beginning, they seldom talked because they were not familiar with each other, but they soon got to know each other.


    If you are familiar with it, you will naturally talk a lot. Mona took the lead in asking, saying:


    "Lina, chufei Do you have a wife? "


    "I don''t know The master never said that. "


    "Oh..." Because before Lina called chufei master, Mona is not curious about Lina''s identity, but there are two children there.


    "What about the two children? Isn''t it chufei''s child? "


    "No, they were two orphans, adopted by the master, but now they are the master''s students." Lina didn''t think much, just as Mona is just curious as an ordinary friend. After all, she is a girl of the elves, and she can''t be acutely aware of the feelings between human beings.


    "So it is..." Mona lowered her head with a smile on her face.


    Downstairs, when the two children were walking, Chu Fei was thinking about the furnishings in the hall. After thinking about it, he directly unlocked it from the system and exchanged it.


    Soon, the originally empty hall was filled with the earth''s modern home, a few tables, matching chairs, then a long counter, and then a few double sofas.


    Now that the hardware is ready, the next thing to consider is what to sell here Chufei opened a grocery store on the earth. Do you also open a grocery store here?


    Chu Fei didn''t think about it well, but after thinking about it, it seems that only food and other things are the most suitable


    Chufei''s side is tangled. Upstairs, Lina and Mona have cleaned all the rooms. They have become good friends just for a while, mainly because the two girls are very kind.


    They came downstairs hand in hand, and at the same time they were shocked by the furniture Chu Fei put out.


    "Lina, why do these tables and chairs look so strange..." Mona looked at the strange furniture in the hall on the first floor. Although she knew what they were used for, she just felt strange.


    Lina smiles. Although it''s the first time to see such furniture, she''s used to it. After all, following Chu Fei, there will always be all kinds of things that can''t be understood, but fortunately, everything is good.


    "Come down? Are all the rooms ready? " Chufei asked.


    "Well, master, it''s all packed up." Lena came to chufei with a smile.


    "Now it''s furniture, isn''t it? I''ll go up and get it later. By the way, Mona, where did you put the charcoal? "


    Chu Fei found a editor on the first floor, but he didn''t see any trace of the charcoal,


    "here..." Mona takes a space ring from her clothes and hands it to chufei.


    Because I don''t understand. Look at Mona''s dress and make-up to know, she certainly can''t afford to buy space ring, then the origin of this ring is questionable.


    "It was given by the dean. I wanted to put the charcoal in the small room, but when the Dean came to see it, he asked me to put the charcoal in the ring and said, I hope you have something delicious and don''t forget him..."


    Chu Fei curled his lips and said, what did the old Dean think!


    Charcoal is not a valuable thing, especially in this world. But it happened that the old Dean would come here to send a ring for charcoal. Let alone he was passing by, Chu had to believe it.


    "Take it. The ring can''t be for me..." Mona saw Chu Fei didn''t answer, then urged a sentence.


    Chu Fei nodded and took the space ring, but then took out a cloth bag in the eyes of the two girls. Although they had never seen it, they knew that the cloth bag was also a space storage tool when they watched Chu Fei pour the charcoal in the ring into the cloth bag.


    After chufei finished, he handed the ring to Lina and said:"A ring for you."


    Although Chu Fei can''t see the space ring, it''s not too many for people in this world. But to tell the truth, even if the ring to chufei, chufei will not use, after all, he has no magic power, it is estimated that there is no way to open the space ring.


    Lina knew that chufei didn''t lack these things. After all, it was not the first time that chufei had found something good, so she took it happily.


    Mona was surprised to see that she had never seen anyone give away the space ring.


    "Mona, what are you here to learn?"


    "Fighting Mona is very strange. After all, she and chufei are in line together.


    "Well, how about your fighting level?"


    "I It''s bad. " Of course, it''s very bad. This is what the teacher said publicly before. However, Chu Fei asked these questions not only to understand Mona''s information, but also to help her.


    "You can see that I want to open a shop on the first floor, but I haven''t figured out what to sell. But when I think about it, if you want to work here, of course, in your spare time, I can pay you."


    "I will! I''d like to... " Mona nodded quickly. She was not stupid. Naturally, after seeing the furnishings on the first floor, she had such an idea.


    In fact, if Chu Fei didn''t invite her to eat and live with him, he really didn''t know where he should live and eat.


    Although Mona mentioned the canteen of canglan college before, she found that the canteen was not free at noon!


    In other words, if there is no chufei, I''m afraid what Mona can do is to find someone for a period of loyalty, and then in exchange for some living expenses.


    But now what Chu Fei proposes is only work and reward, not loyalty. In this way, Mona can continue to maintain her freedom, which is a good thing.


    "Well, after a while..." Chu Fei wanted to say that he would eat soon, but before he finished, he heard Mona''s stomach growling.


    Chu Fei is stunned, Lina is also stunned, the small seven and greedy wolf also curious to see. Mona''s little face turned red all of a sudden. It was so embarrassing.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "No No... " Mona turned her head, afraid to look at chufei and Lina.


    "At noon you..." Chufei looked funny, but he was still very curious to ask why Mona would be so hungry, "didn''t you eat anything at noon?"


    Mona shrunk her mouth and shook her head, her eyes a little red. Chu Fei didn''t dare to ask again. He didn''t want to see a girl crying because of her own question


    "let''s have dinner, Xiao Qi, greedy wolf. Eat first and then practice."


    Chu Fei greets everyone and sits in front of the next table, then asks in Mona''s wronged and strange eyes:


    "what would you like to eat today?"


    "Cake!" Xiao Qi and greedy wolf call together.


    Although the greedy wolf usually performs better than his sister, once it comes to delicious food, he still shows his true colors.


    "No, although the cake is delicious, it can''t be eaten all the time. It''s bad for your health. For something else Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Well Milk tea... " Xiaoqi bit his fingers and whispered.


    "It''s drink, it''s food..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Qi and greedy wolf are quiet. It seems that they want to eat cake, just like all children.


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile, and said:


    "it''s up to me to decide!" Chufei laughingly looked under the system''s food list, then unlocked several common meat dishes on the earth, and then exchanged them.


    Soon, the table was full of dishes, all of which were meat dishes, such as braised meat, stir fried meat, double cooked meat and so on. Then there was rice steamed bread, a bowl of rice for each person, a steamed bread for each person.


    "Well, you can tell me what you want to eat as a staple food. You must have enough..." Chu Fei said this to Xiao Qi and greedy wolf. After all, the two children are full of obsession about cake.


    "Chufei, this What are they? " Mona is very curious. Although she knows all the dishes separately, she doesn''t know their names when they are put together.


    Chu Fei has been used to the curiosity of the different world to the earth''s dishes, so he introduced all the dishes directly.


    "Eat


    Dinner time is usually accompanied by everyone''s chat, but this time the dinner is not the same, except chufei, no one wants to talk, even the elf family Lina also eat fast.


    Needless to say, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf have been conquered by delicious food for a long time. Even Mona has completely abandoned the image at this time. She feels embarrassed and continues to eat quickly with a red face.


    Chufei looked at it and said: how long has this Mona not eaten? It looks like a hungry wolf


    Chufei was soon full, and the rest was to continue to provide staple food. Chu Fei found that everyone seems to like rice very much. Although steamed bread doesn''t exclude it, as long as there is rice, it will give priority to rice.To tell you the truth, the smell of a table of dishes on chufei''s side is not ordinary, because the people in this house are still broken, so the smell has long gone out along the doors and windows.


    At this time, it was time for the students of canglan college to eat after class. There were many people coming and going outside the house, and every old and new student looked inside strangely.


    New students are wondering what they do here! The old students are curious about when there are no sundries here, and what they do here.


    Looking at the students coming and going, Chu Fei finally realized the feeling only in the university campus. But the problem is that canglan college is not a university, and the people here are not elegant college students.


    So, what happened next had been expected by Chu Fei, but he didn''t expect that the man who came was such a brain damaged guy.

 Chapter 259

    The first wave came from a few girls. It seemed that when they passed by, they smelled the fragrance and saw the furnishings inside. Then they came to the door and asked if it was a restaurant. Chufei later denied that it had not opened yet.


    But after these girls left, more and more people paid attention to chufei. It''s just half a meal. There are seven or eight waves. The last wave is a man with yellow hair leading several younger brothers, but there is also a girl next to him.


    This girl Chu Fei has an impression. She is one of those girls who came here before. Her appearance is superior. Her figure is super.


    However, it''s no wonder that, after all, whether it''s the world of fighting demons or the world of crape myrtle, people who practice often don''t lack exercise. Even the magician who often meditates will not leave behind his physical exercise. He has a good body and is naturally normal.


    "Are you going to open a shop?" The Yellow haired man didn''t stop at the door, but walked in directly, with the group of younger brothers behind him and the girl, sitting at the table beside him.


    "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go." Chu Fei just had enough to eat, and he was a little sleepy, and he didn''t like such a rude person.


    "Why don''t you let us in when you open the door to do business?"


    "That''s right. It''s clear that you want to open a shop. What if you open it one day early and one day late?"


    "Well, you are crazy. Are you a new student?"


    "It must be a new comer, or I don''t even know Eugene!"


    Obviously, the guy with yellow hair was Eugene, but Chu Fei didn''t care what these people said. Instead, he rolled his eyes, pulled out his ears and said:


    "it''s too boring. I''ll let you go out. Can''t you understand me?"


    "Boy, are you looking for death?" Eugene the Yellow Feather patted the table and asked, glaring.


    "To die? Is it up to you? " Chu Fei didn''t bother to fight with the group, so he took out the token given by the old Dean, shook at the people, and said:


    "see? Get out of here when you see it. Don''t disturb our meal


    The woman beside Eugene''s face changed when she saw the token. At first, she was expecting Eugene to get something delicious for her, but now it seems impossible.


    So the girl wanted to give up, but Eugene didn''t care. He waved his hand to chufei and said, "what about the dean''s token? You have to drive us away when you open a shop here. Even if you go to the king and say you''re unreasonable, you''d better serve up, or I''ll smash your shop, or you won''t know me Kim''s great. "


    Now Chu Fei is really depressed. Who can think that the token of the dean of canglan college has no deterrent power? Is Eugene''s background really so powerful?


    Chufei didn''t believe it, but he didn''t waste any more saliva. He stood up under the gaze of Lina, Mona, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf, came to Eugene''s group, and then slowly stretched out his right hand.


    "Ha ha, now you know what''s wrong? I don''t need you to apologize. Just serve it quickly. " Eugene thought that chufei wanted to salute, just the etiquette of covering his left chest with his right hand and then bowing.


    But the fact is that chufei never had such a plan, and Eugene soon realized it.


    Because chufei''s right hand had already grasped his collar, and then he didn''t give him any chance to shake his hand and throw Eugene out of the door.


    Bang, ah!


    Eugene let out a cry of pain, but don''t forget that it''s a time when there are many people outside. Although Eugene didn''t hit the crowd, he also attracted the eyes of dozens of passers-by.


    "It''s Eugene..."


    "What happened to him? It looks like someone threw it out! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Can you provoke him?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t someone picking him up?"


    "Watch out for him to trouble you!"


    "Damn, it''s just that my uncle is in charge of our college!"


    "If you have the ability, speak louder and take charge. That''s the dean of academic affairs!"


    All around said anything, but anyway, at this time, everyone had gathered around Eugene and chufei''s house, waiting for the excitement.


    But with a few shouts and exclamations, chufei threw the others out and left them all beside Eugene. The last girl, of course, was not thrown out by Chu Fei, but ran out of panic.


    Which girl is a mage naturally knows that she is definitely not Chu Fei''s opponent at close range. What''s more, even Eugene and other soldiers are thrown out, which is enough to show how powerful Chu Fei is.


    But Chu Fei bar, these people did not come out after they were thrown out, but returned to the dinner table again. Looking at Mona with a surprised face, she said:


    "eat and eat, eat and sleep, say what you have to say after eating!"Chu Fei then looked at Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, and said:


    "Mona, look at them. They are used to it. You have to get used to it later. After all, they all stay to live with us."


    Mona is in a daze. She doesn''t know whether she should respond to chufei''s words. And Chu Fei''s ability he also saw, absolutely not oneself can compare, in case oneself say wrong words again throw out


    "That Chu Fei You''re like this... "


    "Sister Mona, eat!"


    Next to Mona, Xiao Qi put a piece of meat into Mona''s bowl with a smile, and said:


    "master is very powerful."


    This flattery is very comfortable, chufei''s face is almost blooming. Being praised by one''s own apprentice is totally different from being praised by others.


    But just then, outside the door came Eugene''s screams.


    "Cao, get out of here. If you have the ability to fight head-on, what''s the ability of sneak attack?"


    "That is to say, what kind of man is he who has the ability to go to the challenge arena and play a conspiracy with drugs?"


    "Come out, get out! Fight head on and kill you! "


    Eugene is looking for his own steps, and the people around Eugene are naturally smart people, so they all follow Eugene''s shouts.


    In this case, the onlookers immediately understood.


    "It turned out to be a sneak attack. I said that Eugene was a senior student at least. How could he be thrown out so casually?"


    "You believe what he says? Do senior students have to be strong? "


    "Don''t believe it. As far as I know, Eugene is about to graduate."


    "What? I''m going to graduate. It seems that he''s only been in for a few years, hasn''t he? "


    "You know? Although there are still more powerful people, Eugene is already the existence we look forward to. After three years in canglan college, I am about to graduate. I have at least more than half of the senior students with such strength! "


    The graduation of canglan college and other similar colleges does not depend on the time. It depends on whether you have completed enough tasks. If you have finished, you can graduate naturally.


    Of course, you don''t have to leave school after graduation. You can still stay to study and do tasks, but then students can make money.


    "Well, the dean of Education..." There are a lot of such voices, but no one dares to say it openly. Even if it is said in a low voice, few people hear it.


    However, Chu Fei, who was in the room, listened to what the people around him said. He could hear it clearly, whether it was loud or low.


    "It turned out to be the nephew of the dean of academic affairs. No wonder he was so arrogant..." Chufei thought in his heart, but he didn''t have any interest in going out to compete with Eugene.


    Eugene was still clamouring outside, and the clamor became more and more unpleasant, but chufei was not moved. For a moment, the onlookers thought Chu Fei was afraid.


    "No matter whether Eugene is good or bad, the man inside is still indifferent. I don''t think he is a man at all."


    "It''s true, Eugene. They all scold him so much that he can pretend not to hear them!"


    "What do you know? He must have known Eugene''s identity, so he didn''t dare to come out."


    "Damn, a dean of academic affairs is scared. It''s too counsellor!"


    "Don''t you? You are not afraid to go, cut... "


    "I''m not afraid, but Eugene and they didn''t scold me. If it was me, I would have come out long ago. Even if I couldn''t fight, what would happen? Like him, I didn''t even have any dignity."


    ¡­¡­


    There are many voices like this, but some people think that chufei is just lazy to come out. After all, he can throw them out at will, which is enough to show his strength.


    Eugene and some of their own experience naturally understand that chufei despises himself and others, but now there are so many people around, if chufei doesn''t come out to fight, he will be really disgraced.


    Because in that way, the things that people throw out of their hands will surely be settled. Only when Chu Fei comes out can he prove what he said before


    "Don''t you dare come out, boy? If you don''t dare, get out of canglan college, or come out to fight! Since you dare to look down on the people of our canglan college, what are you still doing in our canglan college! Go away, you


    Eugene changed his way of thinking, but chufei was amused. He said: I have to force me out, but I still abuse you when I go out. Isn''t that more humiliating!


    "Yes, since we dare to say that the people in canglan college are worse than first-class Warcraft, why don''t you dare to come out to fight?"


    "Now that we''re talking about it, let''s prove that we''re not as good as first-class Warcraft!"


    "Don''t waste your breath. Look at that boy. He didn''t forget to bring his maidservant and keep two little slaves when he came to canglan college. If the Holy See knew, he would be sent to the inquisition!""It''s a hungry ghost, even a child!"


    Eugene succeeded because chufei was enraged by Eugene''s last words. Let''s not say that Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are just their disciples, but just say that the nature of Eugene makes chufei angry.


    Even just for their own face good-looking, just take two children to make a rumor, such a person no matter in which world will not be forgiven.


    Fortunately, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf don''t care. After all, in the begging life, they have heard all the ugly words. But Lina and Mona are both as angry as chufei.


    "You have a good meal. I''ll give you a show." Chu Fei stood up with a cold face, stepped out of the house, stood on the side of the road, looked at Eugene with yellow hair on the opposite side and said: "Eugene, right? Your uncle is the dean of education, isn''t he? You think I''m sneaking, don''t you


    After three questions, Eugene had already figured out the countermeasures and what to say in advance. But just before he spoke, Chu Fei said:


    "then you''re ready. I''ll do it on the count of three. 123£¡¡±


    Chufei is very familiar, and what chufei said before also makes Eugene a little stunned. He didn''t expect that chufei would dare to do it!


    After the count of 123, chufei turned into a strong wind and rushed to Eugene. Eugene raised his hand to stop him, and even let out his fighting spirit, but it was still late. Chufei''s fist had hit him in the face!


    Bang!


    Eugene was beaten by great power and flew out horizontally. After landing on the ground, he couldn''t get up for a while.

 Chapter 260

    Chu Fei counted quickly and started immediately after counting, but no one thought that Chu Fei was sneaking attack, because it was really strength crushing. They are all students from canglan college, and their talent is not low. Naturally, there is still such a vision.


    "My God, this Isn''t Eugene too bad? "


    "If you can win Eugene like this, you have the right to say that, but can you?"


    "Eugene can''t be so useless. He''s also a swordsman now. It''s said that he''s going to be promoted to a big swordsman. How can he not even have the chance to react?"


    "Don''t talk about him, just talk about you. Can you react to the attack of that speed?"


    "Why, you are so clear, are you ok? You can do it, you can do it


    "It''s boring. I''m just watching. I''m not interested in giving this Eugene a head start."


    "It''s like you can make it."


    All the onlookers whispered, but because of Eugene''s identity, no one dared to comment too openly.


    But at this time, the group of people who had been shouting with Eugene had been hoodwinked. They didn''t expect that chufei really dared to do it. However, for them, chufei''s hands were good,


    "you Well, you''re tough. You wait! "


    The group of people put down a cruel word, and then carried Eugene away, fast, looking to leave the direction seems to be the office building of the college. In other words, they seem to have gone to complain.


    The girl who had come with Eugene and them could see clearly. As an old college student, she also knew what chufei was going to face.


    But it seems that because of the strength of Chu Fei, and the house was inexplicably stood by Chu Fei, the girl also had a little understanding in her heart.


    She was a little embarrassed and went to Chu Fei. She blushed and said in a low voice:


    "well, the college has regulations that you can''t fight in private. If you want to fight, you must go to the challenge arena. Otherwise, you will be punished for breaking the rules. They just made a provocation just to let you do it directly.... "


    Chu Fei nodded. In fact, he had thought of this before he started. After all, there are many similar things on earth, especially in the network.


    "I know, but why did you come all of a sudden and tell me this? Aren''t you with them? " Chufei is funny.


    "It''s together, but I just want to eat delicious food, and I don''t want to be hostile to you."


    "Well, since you are so happy, I''ll give you a reply. When I really open a shop in the future, you are welcome to come and eat at any time, but the price is 10% higher than others."


    Chu Fei said with a smile his way to deal with the girl, also can be regarded as giving the girl face. The girl was a little surprised after hearing Chu Fei''s statement, but she nodded quickly and said:


    "I don''t care about the money, thank you."


    "Well, it''s OK. Are you an old student of the college? It seems that you also have some connections... "


    "Well, it''s OK." The girl nodded, but in her heart, she was a little upset about Chu Fei''s cautious choice of words.


    "Please send me a message to the people in this college, and say, don''t mess with me if you have nothing to do, or Eugene will be an example."


    With that, chufei looked around with a smile, then turned back to the house, and the onlookers soon dispersed.


    The girl was stunned by the roadside for a while until two other girls came to talk to her, and then she turned and left.


    "What''s the matter, princess? I heard that Eugene was beaten? "


    "Well, it''s not a big deal."


    "Really? We''ve heard that Eugene doesn''t even have a chance to fight back. "


    "And it''s said that the one who started beating is a new comer who just got in the exam..."


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the room, Chu Fei saw that everyone had eaten, and there was nothing left on the table. Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf had already started to clean up.


    "Chufei, are you ok?" Mona came to chufei and asked with concern.


    "What can I do for you? It''s OK."


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, there was a roar from outside the house:


    "the people inside come out for me!"


    Listen to the voice, is an old man, Chu Fei Leng for a while, then thought it should be the teacher of the college or other managers.


    But Chu Fei is not in a hurry to go out, but continue to look at Lena, seven and greedy wolf to clean up the table. Mona cautiously went to the door to have a look, then quickly came to chufei and said:


    "Eugene and they are coming again, it seems that they are still following a teacher..."


    "It''s not a teacher. It must be the dean of education, Eugene''s uncle..." Chufei laughs and doesn''t care.


    "Then..." Mona is a little afraid. After all, she is just a student who wants to study hard. She is not like chufei at all. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t want Mona to worry too much. He said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll go out and have a look."When he said this, Chu Fei took out the token given by the old Dean and walked out of the door while playing with it.


    at this time, a lot of people gathered outside the house where no one was watching, and it seemed that a lot of people came to watch.


    "Yo, Eugene, have you found someone to support you? I broke into my dormitory to make trouble, but I still didn''t accept my lesson. What''s the matter? "


    At this time, Eugene stood next to a middle-aged man. His face was still bruised, but his action was not affected. He glared at Chu Fei and said:


    "don''t be arrogant. I''ll fight with you in the challenge arena. If you don''t agree, you still attack me secretly. Hundreds of eyes have seen it. I see how you can sophistry!" Eugene points to chufei.


    "Sophistry? Who says I''m going to quibble? " Chu Fei laughs and says, "you broke into the dormitory to make trouble. I''ve beaten you out. What''s the reason for that?"


    "You It''s your sneak attack first


    "Sneak attack? Where did I attack you? "


    "In the shop, I want to go in and buy something to eat. If you don''t sell it, you have to steal it!"


    "Who told you that this is a shop? Who said that? Stand up and let me have a look


    No one said that? It''s not. It''s true that someone said it, and he told Eugene specifically, but Eugene didn''t dare to disclose it.


    The girl who said this to Eugene was the one who came with him before, but she was not an ordinary person. Eugene won''t care if he is just an ordinary student of canglan college, but the problem is that he is not a princess.


    "You The furnishings in your shop are obvious. Do you want to deny it? "


    Eugene kept shouting, while the middle-aged man around him didn''t say a word from beginning to end. He just looked at chufei coldly, as if he was waiting for chufei to do something specific.


    Chu Fei didn''t really care about the identity of the director, so he didn''t have any taboos at all. He still said with a smile:


    "I just like this kind of decoration, can''t I? I''m not listed and I''m not selling. Do you think I''m a shop? Then you say I''m a palace. Am I a palace? You said I am the dean of canglan college, and I am the dean? "


    "You are so unreasonable!" Eugene didn''t know what to say, because chufei''s hat was a little big. Of course, it was more because he didn''t have much eloquence. After all, he didn''t use eloquence to "conquer" others, he used his own background.


    "All right! No more The middle-aged man, that is, the director of education, finally spoke. He stopped his nephew first. He was secretly angry in his heart. He said that this nephew was really stupid!


    "What''s your name?" The director of education looks at Chu Fei and asks.


    "Chufei. Sounds good, right? I also think my name sounds good, ha ha. " Chufei said jokingly.


    "You are just a freshman. As far as I know, you and another man named Mona have poor talent and are not qualified to live in the college. Therefore, you are not qualified to use this house. If you are not qualified, it is forbidden. But if you don''t listen to the prohibition, you will not abide by the rules of the college. That is illegal. Since you violate the rules, you will naturally be punished. Now I''m going to go to school Announce that you are dismissed. "


    It is worthy of being the director of education. He said from the beginning to the end that it was "justified", but he ignored one point. If Chu Fei was really like what he said, how could he occupy the house!


    If it''s really easy to clean up and live, why didn''t anyone live here before?


    Another key point is that Chu Fei found that the director of the teaching department didn''t seem to know his deal with the old Dean, and didn''t seem to know his own information


    "Wait a minute!" Has been listening to the director of this set of words, Chu Fei said: "director of education, right, how to call it?"


    "Well, you, a expelled student, are not qualified to know my name." Teach director to carry on one''s back hand, don''t care Chu Fei face which kind ate excrement of facial expression exactly is why appear.


    "Tut Tut, well, if you''re not qualified, you''re not qualified. Anyway, I''m not interested in your name. I just want to ask, "did you grow up in canglan college?"


    "Hum, of course, I grew up in the hospital!" The director of the Department said with a cold hum.


    "Oh, then I don''t understand why the old Dean agreed me and Mona to use the house and allowed us to do something with it. How did it become a violation when we got to you? I''m very strange! "


    With these words, Yang Fan took out the dean''s token, which had just been deliberately not revealed, and held it in his hand. It was wobbling and wobbling. He looked here and there and showed it to the onlookers indirectly and solemnly.


    "You..."


    "Do you want to usurp power? But don''t you know that if you want to be the Dean, at least you have to have that strength? I''m afraid you''re not qualified yet? "Chu Fei didn''t give him any face, and his voice was very sarcastic.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t grow up in the hospital. Since the Dean gave you a token, what you said before can''t be wrong. I''ll take it back before you get fired. "


    To Chu Fei''s surprise, the director of the Department of education adjusted his mind in such a short time, and swallowed back what he had just said.


    However, the director didn''t want to let Chu Fei go, he just gave up an excuse. But he has another excuse:


    "I don''t investigate the accommodation. Then I ask you, the college clearly stipulates that private fighting is not allowed, but why do you still fight in public?"

 Chapter 261

    "Ah! Why don''t I break into Eugene''s dorm? " Chufei asked calmly.


    "Well, not too much." To everyone''s surprise, the director of education actually nodded to confirm Chu Fei''s statement. However, when everyone was surprised, the director of the teaching department changed the subject and said: "you should take care of him inside, whether it''s a sneak attack or a frontal battle, he deserves it. But as far as I know, after you threw him out, he once proposed to fight you in the challenge arena, but you didn''t reply, did you? "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "yes, this kind of person is not qualified to challenge me."


    Next to him, Eugene looked embarrassed, but his eyes were full of hatred.


    "Well, you didn''t respond to his challenge, but you didn''t want to. Can I think you rejected him?"


    At this time, Chu Fei has noticed something wrong. It seems that the director of the Department is looking for an angle to convict himself. However, Chu Fei didn''t evade, but nodded and said:


    "almost."


    "In that case, why did you attack him after you came out? It''s against the rules to attack college students in an unexpected place other than the arena. You should understand that? "


    Chufei laughs. He just thinks it''s fun. It''s good that you don''t ask me. But since you ask, you can''t decide the direction of development!


    "I really don''t understand. I''m sorry. I passed the examination in the morning, and then I was informed by a female teacher that I''m not qualified to stay. There''s no way. The poor child has to find a way to solve the problem. So I didn''t solve the problem until Eugene appeared. During this time, I didn''t have a chance and no one came to talk to me about the rules of canglan college ¡­¡­¡±


    "What do you want to say? Rules are rules. No matter whether you know it or not, where the rules are, if you violate them, you will violate them. Don''t quibble. "


    According to the normal routine, Chu Fei should fight for the truth now, show that those who don''t know are not guilty, and finally give in to make an arrangement to compete with Eugene Originally Chu Fei also planned to do so, but I don''t know why, looking at the director''s expression, and that kind of invincible appearance, Chu Fei was suddenly angry in his heart with a nameless anger.


    No one will have a good opinion of this kind of people who explicitly want to help others, who are used to oppressing others by status and power.


    Chu Fei is the same, and even worse, so Chu Fei decided not to follow the routine.


    "Well, you have a good point." Chu Fei nodded heavily.


    All of a sudden, not only Mona, who has been paying attention to the development of the situation in the room, but also Eugene, who is opposite, is stunned. He doesn''t understand why chufei agrees with what he said.


    "Judging from his previous performance, Chu Fei should never have made such a mistake. Did he admit it? It''s impossible. How can a person who can get the old Dean''s token admit it so easily? And I think it''s so thorough! " He was puzzled in his heart, but he tried to be calm enough on his face.


    The surrounding group of students is also a race this one of the muddled force! If you don''t understand, discuss with your classmates, maybe you will understand!


    So there was a lot of noise all around.


    "Isn''t the boy really a counsellor? But is it a little late to admit it now? "


    "Did he think he was very powerful, but suddenly found that his power was gone? So I have to admit defeat? "


    "Did you say tongue twister?"


    "No, it''s the same as the last time we went to a restaurant for dinner. We thought we had enough money. When we went there, we were very proud. But when we ate half of the meal, we found that our money was not enough for a meal, so we immediately went to the boss to admit our mistake..."


    "Shut up! Don''t tell me about it


    "Oh, that''s what I mean. Don''t you think it''s very possible?"


    "I think the boy''s head is confused, otherwise how could he do such a thing! If you want to be tough, you have to be tough all the way! What a shame


    "Ah, there''s no excitement. I''ve been waiting here for so long!"


    "Let''s take a warning. Since we want to admit counsels, it''s better to admit counsels at the beginning. At last, it''s past to take out some benefits, but now it''s useless even if he takes out more benefits!"


    "Oh, brain damage! Brain damage treated with myrrh


    In the room, Mona looked angry. Her heart is hard to complain, why at the beginning did not see clearly not the whole human nature, unexpectedly so simple was fooled together!


    Looking around at Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, Mona finds that the three of them are paying attention to the development of things calmly. The two children are OK. There are always various expressions on their faces, such as anger at the beginning, smile later and curiosity now


    Lina is really calm, as if she has recognized that the development of things will not be bad


    "Lina, Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, aren''t you angry! Are you not in a hurry! What is he going to do? ""Mona, it''s natural for the master to do things. Don''t worry."


    "Sister Mona, master is very powerful. Don''t worry." The greedy wolf coaxed Mona like a little adult.


    "Sister Mona, Shh..." In fact, anyone who dares to say that Chu Fei is not good in front of Xiao Qi will have to bear Xiao Qi''s burden Unhappy and impolite,


    Mona looks helpless, but things have developed to the present, he is helpless and useless, can only look at the outside chufei in the end can make things worse.


    Outside, Chu Fei naturally heard the discussion of the group of people around him, and clearly saw everyone''s expression and eyes. He said with a smile:


    "that''s right! I agree with this classmate that brain damage is treated with myrrh! " Chu Fei seemed to ignore that sentence, and said:


    "I also agree with the director of education. Even if I don''t know the rules in advance, I have to accept the corresponding punishment since I have violated the precepts!"


    Chu Fei said the righteous, let the opposite director of the teaching a pair of ghost look.


    "So, director of education, although you are the management of the college, if you make a mistake, you should be aware of being punished!"


    Chufei laughed and then said to everyone''s surprise:


    "I have a rule. It''s very simple. No matter who provokes me, you must bear my anger. Although you don''t know about this rule, who let this rule exist long ago, so there''s no way to do it! "


    At this time, all the people around, including Eugene and the director of education, looked at chufei with a silly look, but chufei didn''t care.


    "Xiao Qi, take out the birdcage!"


    "Ah! Here we go Xiaoqi gives a promise, and then trots to Chu Fei. How tall can a six-year-old girl be? It''s a bit clumsy to carry a bird cage that is not much smaller than her own. But because of Xiaoqi''s lovely face, everyone only thinks Xiaoqi is lovable.


    Chufei touched Xiaoqi''s head with a smile, took the bird cage and put it in front of him. He opened the cage and let out the birds.


    At the moment of opening the bird cage, Chu Fei''s eyebrows jumped, because Chu Fei found that he didn''t know when to start, the details of the bird had been enriched.


    At the moment, the feathers of this Firebird are very close to reality, and its movements are very flexible. If you don''t look at its eyes, you can''t be sure that this bird is not real.


    After the Firebird got out of the cage, it circled on Chu Fei''s head. It just circled and flapped its wings quickly. It didn''t release any temperature and flame.


    So, the birds now look like ordinary level 2 Warcraft fire spirit finch


    "Director of education, I don''t know what your strength is?" Before the attack, Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Well, how arrogant! My uncle is a swordsman. Do you want to attack the director of canglan college in public? " Eugene called with disdain.


    "Eugene, don''t worry. We''ll talk about it later." Chu Fei laughed and turned to the dean''s office and called:


    "old man, you can find a new director!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the Firebird turned into a streamer and rushed to the director.


    As Eugene said, although the director of education is not very strong, he is only a swordsman. After all, his position is civilian and his accomplishments are not high, which is understandable.


    But in the face of such a Firebird, he still has absolute confidence that he can easily solve it.


    "Well, it''s just a fire Sparrow!" With a cold hum, the director raised his hand, stretched out a finger, and gently pointed to the Firebird.


    But when his fingers were about to touch the body of the Firebird, the Firebird suddenly disappeared! Either fly away, or disappear!


    Because Chu Fei had already made a formula, the moment Firebird disappeared, the whole person was completely surrounded by a sea of fire!


    The flame appeared so suddenly that even Eugene, who was standing next to the director of education, didn''t respond. Until the flame soared into the air and released absolute high temperature, Eugene rolled aside.


    Although it was only a moment, Eugene''s clothes had been scorched, his yellow hair had been scorched, and his bare skin was bright red. Needless to say, there must be burns, but I don''t know how serious it was.


    Although he is not good at fighting, he has the strength of a swordsman. What is a swordsman? Compared with swordsmen and big swordsmen, the biggest characteristic of a swordsman is that he can use his fighting spirit to form a fighting spirit shield to protect his body!


    At this time, although he did not understand how Chu Fei did it, what he could do under the absolute high temperature of the flames around him was to hold up his air shield to the maximum extent and fight for enough time for himself!


    Fighting for time is to get out of the fire! So, after the air shield wrapped him up, the director of the Department yelled angrily and left his position quickly!


    But what made him afraid was that although he had left his position, the terrible flames were still around him. If the ground under his feet had not changed completely, he would even think that he had not moved at all!"What''s the matter?" The director of teaching can''t understand. No matter the fighting spirit of fire or the magic of fire in this world, who has ever seen this kind of target fixing!


    Moreover, as the director of teaching, he often contacts with those sword saints and great mages, and has watched their fighting.


    Even if it''s the most useful attack of the great mage master and the sword saint, it''s the best way to fight. No magic can move with the target like a shadow!


    "Ah Fear, a great fear of the moment into the heart of the director, and the high temperature of the flame of his fighting gas consumption is too fast!


    Just now, he was still in a daze. There was a crack in the air shield. Just for a moment, he felt that his body was almost melted!

 Chapter 262

    Run! Without any hesitation, he rushed to the back quickly! Over there, kilometers away, there is a huge lake, which can be regarded as a scene in canglan college.


    Water conquers fire. All soldiers and magicians know this. Even a few year old child knows this very well. Therefore, the idea of the director is to jump into the lake and use the power of the lake to extinguish the terrible fire.


    Chufei followed with a smile. Although the onlookers were shocked, they knew they could not miss the excitement. So Chu Fei and the onlookers quickly followed him as he rushed to the lake.


    At this time, the director of teaching is like a big fireball with life. The distance of kilometers is just between breathing. Listening to the sound of the lake, the director of teaching is like catching a straw and jumping into the lake.


    Yi -


    when the fire goes into the water, the fireball that the director of education turns into goes into the lake water. Just in a moment, the water around him boils up, and the huge steam billows up, and the director of education sinks directly into the bottom of the lake!


    But the problem is, the flame didn''t go out!


    Now it''s getting late. Although it''s not completely dark, there is no light in the deep of the lake. But at this time, there is a big light in the middle and deep of the lake!


    You don''t have to look carefully to see that it''s a terrible flame burning!


    "Hold on! Be sure to hold on! As long as the fire is finished, the magic will disappear Teach the director to shout in his heart and keep cheering for himself.


    But on the bank, Chu Fei looked at the lake with a relaxed face, and occasionally turned to look around at the surprised students.


    Does chufei have consumption? Yes, naturally, but it''s not the same as what the director of education imagined. In fact, Chu Fei''s consumption is really very little. After all, his flame does not come from the vitality in his body, but from the fire in his body It''s a fire.


    I''m afraid the one who can put out the fire has not appeared in the world. Do not say this world, even crape myrtle world has never been able to put out the fire!


    How long can Chu Fei last? Even Chu Fei himself can''t tell, maybe hundreds of years?


    But the director of Education under the lake is on the verge of the limit. Needless to say, he can feel the fighting spirit in his body is constantly increasing the consumption at several times the speed!


    It''s just a few breaths. He already feels that the fighting spirit in his body is about to be completely consumed.


    He didn''t need anyone to remind him of the result of the exhaustion of fighting spirit. He knew it very well.


    WOW!


    He jumped out of the lake and was in the middle of the air. He saw Chu Fei''s relaxed face on the bank through the fire, and his heart sank constantly.


    This time, it''s a complete failure! The director of education is very clear, and he also knows very well that the old Dean must be paying attention to the whole process!


    But now, the old president did not appear, does that mean that the old president really seriously considered the words that Chu Fei just called out?


    "Good..." The director of education was suffering in his heart, and he was about to die. He wanted to say "good boy", which was either praise or unwilling.


    But when he only said a good word, the voice of the old Dean came from the dean''s office in the distance:


    "chufei, it''s almost OK."


    This is the tone of discussion, this is the tone between old friends, even Chu Fei was surprised, let alone other people.


    Chufei smiles. He is not a murderer, but he is not happy with the crooked butt of the director. At this time, the lesson is almost over. Chufei will not kill him because of this.


    Therefore, Chu Fei''s formula changed, and the flame wrapped around the director of teaching shrank in an instant and became the Firebird again. The Firebird raised its voice in the sky, and then circled back to the cage in Chu Fei''s hand.


    "Good boy Chufei was very calm on the surface, and even boasted about the bird that was combing its feathers in the cage. But in the heart is shocked very much, the heart way: I progress so fast? It can scream!


    Yes, before that, although chufei tried to make the Firebird sing like a real bird many times, none of them succeeded. Chufei knew that it was very difficult.


    But just now, he just thought about it. The Firebird really screamed!


    What is the concept of vocalization! This means that the throat of the Firebird has been completely formed, and there is also the operation of the breath, otherwise the sound is absolutely impossible! Then look at the delicate feathers of Firebird


    At the moment, Chu Fei really wants to laugh up to the sky. It''s so cool to be a genius!


    But he ignored a little


    For the practice of fire play, the system requires proficiency, and only after 100000 proficiency can we enter the next stage. But how to calculate a little proficiency, this is not clear.


    However, according to Chu Fei''s analysis, it should be a little proficient to play fire once


    But the problem is that after Chu Fei got the skill of playing with fire, except that he didn''t move in the middle of a few days, he let the Firebird wander outside all the rest of the timeIt can''t be counted as one time, it''s countless times! If nothing else, it must have reached the limit of 100000 times!


    Let''s take a simple example. A "Dong" is a sound. But if someone holds down a key of the piano, the sound will continue. I''m afraid no one can count how many "Dong" are there? Don''t care if Dong is the sound that a piano can make


    In mid air, the director of instruction had already exhausted the last bit of fighting spirit in his body. If Chu Fei hadn''t withdrawn the flame in time, I''m afraid he would have turned into flying ash.


    The reason why he didn''t fall in mid air was that he used too much force to jump out and jumped very high. Even if he fell, it took a little time to land.


    Of course, that''s not landing


    Poop!


    The water splashed and fell into the lake.


    "Uncle!" Eugene naturally also looked on the side, see the Dean spoke, his uncle taught director unexpectedly by Chu Fei toss into this way, a time is also distressed.


    Although his strength is not high, but also see his uncle has fainted, so he quickly jumped into the lake, his uncle out of the water.


    There was no one to help, not even those who had been following Eugene''s ass before.


    Because it is clear to all that Eugene is finished, and so is the director of education.


    No matter how big your background is, it''s all over to be made this way by a new student. No matter how big your background is, can you be as big as the dean of canglan college?


    Even if you are a prince, what can you do! We should know that the reason why a country exists and is strong mainly depends on the sword sage!


    No king will offend the swordsman, even the prince and Princess of a country will not offend the swordsman of their own country! As long as the swordsman is dedicated to fighting for the Kingdom, there will never be any problem!


    Eugene''s face was also bitter. After he went ashore with his uncle in his arms, he went straight to the place where he lived. It''s impossible for him to go back to his dormitory. After all, it''s not a single room, and he won''t find anything uncomfortable.


    Eugene left, and so did the director of education. Chu Fei naturally would not stay here to see the scenery. He also turned around and walked back slowly with the bird cage. He was humming while walking, with a loud voice.


    "How invincible How lonely How invincible How empty Alone in the cold wind... "


    Pretending to force, absolutely pretending to force, and the voice is still so low, Shiming is not the low level that chufei''s voice can reach, the voice has been very hoarse, almost audible.


    Chufei left, but the students next to the lake did not know what to do.


    "Did he just say that he was admitted to the college today?"


    "Is he really a new student?"


    "Freshmen who can''t even teach the director..."


    "It seems that there are some good-looking ones this year. I don''t know how the best ones in the college will react when they come back."


    "Ha ha, it must be fun."


    "I don''t know if it''s funny. I only know that people die more than people."


    Chufei returns to the room. Mona''s mood has calmed down a lot. I don''t know whether it''s because of Lina''s consolation or because the two children''s absolute information about chufei has affected her.


    "Master!"


    See Chu Fei come in, small seven and greedy wolf happy call.


    "Well, you''re going to take horse steps. You''re going to sleep soon!"


    "Good!" The two children agreed and set up a horse step in the hall.


    Lina looks at chufei with a smile. Chufei just nods. Instead, she looks at Mona and says:


    "you''ve become a neighbor with me. You have to get used to this kind of thing in the future."


    With that, Chu Fei came to the door with a smile. The inside of the house has been almost cleaned up, but the door is still old and damaged.


    Chufei removed the door panel and the door frame. After checking the size of the other side, he opened the system. Chu Fei originally intended to unlock several better door frames and security doors directly from the miscellaneous columns of the system. But with an idea, Chu Fei pointed to the doorframe and pressed the identification button


    No response


    Chu Fei tried several times, but the system still didn''t give any response.


    "Isn''t it broken?"


    Chufei is shocked. If the system goes wrong again, it''s not fun.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei immediately took out a silver coin and pressed the identification button of the system again.


    Ding!


    The silver coin of doumo world, worth 1000 copper coins, contains 67% silver and can be recycled


    "No problem It''s strange. " Chu Fei didn''t understand, but he didn''t go deep into anything. He went directly to the miscellaneous column of the system and spent 100000 exchange points to unlock a commercial tempered glass door.Ding!


    Congratulations to the host. The commercial tempered glass door has been successfully unlocked. The installation position has been found. Do you want to start the customized installation?


    "It''s OK, it''s not only OK, but also good!"


    Chufei laughs and presses OK. A flash of light, the original empty door appeared a very high-grade glass door, regardless of shape or design, is the top existence on earth.


    "Only then can it be worthy of the furnishings in it!" Chu Fei can''t help nodding and praising.

 Chapter 263

    The door is ready, and then the bed furniture in the room. Chufei estimated the time and felt that it was almost time to go to bed, so he went back to the house and asked Lena and Mona to go upstairs together.


    If anyone saw this scene at this time, I''m afraid they would admire Chu Fei''s good luck. However, those people are shocked by the lake now. Even if they left, they were shocked all the way. How could they notice chufei''s ambiguous behavior.


    Come upstairs, Chu Fei led two people to Mona''s room, after all, is the closest to the stairway of a room.


    "Mona, do you need anything else besides a bed?"


    Chu Fei asked while browsing the system and unlocking the bed.


    "Well No No need. " Mona is not nervous, but embarrassed. After all, no matter what she uses, it''s chufei who brings it out. She always feels in debt.


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded. After a brief look at the size and possible layout of the room, he pulled out a big bed, and then got out a set of mattresses, quilts and pillows.


    After that, chufei took out a large bedside table with a large mirror.


    "Well, these are yours. I''ll talk with you later."


    With that, chufei leads Lina out of the room. Because chufei and Mona chose the rooms on the two ends of the second floor, and the two rooms in the middle were still empty, they were naturally assigned to Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf brothers and sisters.


    But after careful consideration for a while, chufei decided to let Lina and Xiaoqi live together, and the greedy wolf himself lives in a room. After the decision, Chu Fei directly took out two sets of targeted furniture, put in order, then returned to his room.


    The same operation, but Chu Fei''s own room has been arranged neatly.


    However, because this is not a dormitory after all, there is no toilet and bathroom in every room, which is also a disadvantage of this house. But there''s a toilet on the first floor. Just clean it up.


    Just as chufei thought about it, he went down the stairs. There were only two children in the hall. I don''t know when there were two old people.


    One of them was the old president, whom Chu Fei knew, and the other Chu Fei had never met. But look at the dress, this strange old man is a magician. After all, a high-grade magic robe and a magic wand can clearly explain this point.


    At this time, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf were not affected by the two old men. They continued their training peacefully. Although they could not ignore it, they were calm enough.


    The old Dean couldn''t help admiring. As for the other old man beside him, he didn''t have such a good temper.


    When Chu Fei saw the old man, he found that the old man''s nose was not nose eye, just like how much money Chu Fei owed him.


    "Oh, this big night, the old Dean does not go to bed early, how come to me." Chufei came to the two old men with a smile.


    "Of course. If you don''t come here, I''m afraid you''ll tear down my college." The old Dean laughed.


    "Yes? There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll demolish at most one house, one building and one person by the way. " Chu Fei waved his hand and said that he didn''t care at all.


    In addition, the old man didn''t speak, just staring at chufei coldly, as if he was looking at an enemy.


    "Who is this?" Chufei asked.


    "Ha ha, guess." The old Dean said jokingly.


    "It''s not the Eugene family, is it?" Chu Fei only knew Eugene''s name, but he didn''t know that he didn''t have a name, so he chose Eugene to speculate.


    "Well, your boy''s head is smart." The old Dean didn''t know whether he was boasting or losing. Anyway, chufei was not satisfied with it.


    "It''s not difficult. After all, the world is like this. The small ones make trouble first, then the small ones come to the old ones, and the old ones come to the older ones..." Chu Fei curled his mouth and waved it. The stool beside the table opened under the control of Chu Fei''s vitality.


    "Sit down. It''s nothing if I''m still standing here. It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to hear."


    The old Dean nodded, took the old magician and sat down on the stool. Chu Fei also sat down and said:


    "it''s not good not to talk, right?"


    "Well! If you hurt my younger generation, I will come to you to settle the accounts. "


    The old Dean didn''t speak. It seemed that he was ready to watch. Chu Fei didn''t care about relying on the old to sell the old. He nodded and said:


    "I agree, then I''ll help you calculate. First, Eugene made trouble with me for no reason. After I threw him out, he deliberately provoked me and lured me to fight outside. He bullied me. He was a new comer and didn''t understand the rules. Then, he was the director of education. Because Eugene and he were nephews, they deliberately took sides and forced me to be expelled from canglan college. What these two people did greatly damaged the tall image of canglan college, which was widely spread Going out is bound to have a great negative impact on canglan college. Under this influence, the talents who dare to apply for canglan college will choose other colleges or even other countries for fear of being suppressed or persecuted I''m afraid that even a fine of more than 100000 gold coins can''t solve the problem. After all, in this era, what''s lacking most is talent, don''t you think? "Chufei''s theory is definitely the first systematic statement in the world, especially the last sentence, which is the core of his own argument.


    Of course, the function of the last sentence is not only to demonstrate Chu Fei''s recklessness.


    "You''re a smart kid, but what about your violations?"


    That sorcerer old man has been confused by Chu Fei''s seemingly reasonable but in fact reckless words, and has no reaction for a moment. How do you want to respond. Therefore, the old Dean took the lead in speaking.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care at all, and asked:


    "I can still live to sit here and talk to you two. Is that the biggest statement?"


    Chu Fei said ambiguous, but the old Dean understood that Chu Fei was actually saying the oath. Although Chu Fei hurt the director of teaching, because of the existence of the oath, since Chu Fei was ok, it means that Chu Fei did not hurt canglan college.


    This also proves that Chu Fei''s statement is reasonable.


    The old Dean nodded in his heart, pondered for a while, and then said:


    "although there is something wrong with the director of education, he has made great contributions to the college for such a long time."


    "I see. Don''t you mean to forgive? Yes, I''ll forgive him if I lose tens of thousands of gold coins. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. How about that? Otherwise, since it has been confirmed that he is the black sheep, then... "


    Chu Fei didn''t finish, but Chu Fei''s meaning was very clear.


    But the old man next to him was confused. Although each sentence could be understood individually, he was blinded when put together.


    Needless to say, Chu Fei and the old Dean must have some private transactions, otherwise they would never talk so endless.


    "Green, you have heard that although we are old friends, chufei is right in this matter."


    "Well, you two are just a nest of snakes and mice. In that case, I have nothing to say. If you hurt my younger generation, I will kill you!"


    After the old magician''s voice dropped, he stood up and waved his magic wand. Suddenly, the magic elements in the surrounding space became restless.


    Although Chu Fei can''t practice magic, he can still have this absolutely accurate judgment about the change of the power of the surrounding space. From the restless energy around, it seems that the old man is practicing lightning magic.


    "Green, stop it!" The old Dean did not expect that green would be so happy to start directly, but fortunately now the magic has not been fully launched, there is still a chance to stop.


    "He he, lie, you''d better leave it alone. He''s just a freshman, and his origin is not clear. It''s a disaster for you to stay."


    "Green, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''d better stop, or I''ll let you try my sword again!"


    "Well, anyway, the relationship between you and me is like this. Can I be afraid of you?"


    "Yes, I really think you greens can cover the sky with one hand in Cloud City!" The old Dean is really in the mood. He just wanted to come here to fight. After two or three words, he became one of the protagonists in the fight.


    "Hey, if you want to fight out, how hard it is to fight here!"


    See two old men seem to really move anger, Chu Fei quickly open mouth to remind.


    Chu Fei was distressed for the house he had just packed. If they really fought, let alone the house, he would not be surprised even if the canglan college was destroyed.


    It seems that Chu Fei''s remind its function, the two old men cold hum, then one after another out of the door, and then one side is a burst of broken empty voice, also accompanied by the two old men constantly scold.


    Seeing that they were gone, Chu Fei glanced at his mouth, turned his head and said to Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, who were still walking on Horseback:


    "see? Remember, don''t be so irascible. Also, if you really want to do something, just do it directly. Don''t write ink. Time is money. Don''t waste it. "


    "Yes, master!"


    "I see, master!"


    "Well, you go on." Chufei nodded happily and came to the next small room. Here is the toilet. Chufei naturally came to reorganize the toilet. As for the battle between the old Dean and the old man, chufei had no interest.


    But Chu Fei''s lack of interest doesn''t mean that others are not interested. In fact, the whole Cloud City has been attracted by these two old men.


    Needless to say, the teachers of canglan college, such as the sword sage and the great devil tutor, have long found that they are not right. Some powerful people in Cloud City also follow the energy fluctuation of the two old guys to watch the fun.


    Only when Chu Fei, the initiator of this incident, seriously studies how to clean up the toilet, can it be more convenient to use. There is really no awareness of the behind the scenes driver.

 Chapter 264

    The dean of canglan college is a standard old swordsman. As for the old magician green, he is also a great mage tutor. Their strength is not much different, so it''s not so easy to fight.


    But after all, it was the battle between the sword saint and the great mage. Although the two men had left the Cloud City in an instant and fought in the mountains thousands of meters away from the Cloud City, the fierce fighting spirit and magic element fluctuations still affected the whole Cloud City.


    In the middle of the Cloud City, in a huge luxurious courtyard, a fat old man with white hair was wearing expensive clothes to chat with others.


    When this violent energy wave came, he frowned suspiciously, then said to the shadow:


    "go and see what''s going on!"


    "Yes A cold voice came out of the shadow, and then there was no more movement. After about a cup of tea time, the voice once again sounded from the shadow, saying:


    "report back to the prince, it''s lie and green. They are fighting in the mountain of ruins, and both of them are on fire. It''s not an ordinary contest."


    "What? Did those two old guys fight? What''s the reason for this time?


    "it seems that two younger generations of the Green family were injured by a freshman of canglan college, so green went to ask for an explanation, but the result is..."


    "Well, two old bastards, green is also sick. He''s been with lie for so many years. He didn''t start fighting that time, but he wanted to say something. By the way, you said it was a new student? "


    "Yes, he''s a freshman. He''s under 25 years old, but he''s very poor in talent. He didn''t pass the tests of fighting spirit and magic."


    "Can such a person''s talent be worse? It''s interesting. It''s boring to stay at home all day. Let''s go out and have a look. By the way, you can go to see those two old things and persuade them when they are almost the same. "


    "Yes, Prince, are you going to find the new student?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you should collect more information first."


    "Good."


    That night, almost all the adventurers in Cloud City didn''t fall asleep, because the fight between lie and green lasted all night. But it''s almost because on chufei''s side, in addition to Mona and Lina, who were shocked to feel the fighting spirit and magic fluctuation of the night, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf slept soundly.


    Chufei didn''t sleep, because chufei was not in the world of fighting demons at night. After pacifying the two children, he explained to Mona and Lina, left a thousand silver coins, left and returned to the earth.


    After all, the canteen of canglan college is not free. If chufei comes back a few days late, they can''t go hungry, can''t they?


    After returning to earth, Chu Fei called Dadong, ansuyi and keto for the first time. Although little Dongtian''s business is not so anxious, Chu Fei still wants to get it done as soon as possible, so that he can not do anything in the future.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. How did you change your heavy makeup


    This is the first sentence that Chu Fei said after seeing an Suyi, and also the first sentence that Chu Fei said after returning to the earth this time. An Suyi just laughed and didn''t answer, but the next big east sighed and said:


    "it''s not strange that sister Suyi has little rest these days, and her sleeping time doesn''t exceed ten hours. What can I do without heavy makeup?"


    "Yes? Why is it so hard? Su Yi, don''t do that. The body is the capital. How long can you hold on like this... "


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. It''s you. Is there anything wrong with coming back so late?" An Su Yi comforts Chu Fei with a smile, and then directly pulls Chu Fei into the whole.


    "Fortunately, the first thing I asked you to come here was to ask keto how things are going?"


    Keto kept silent until Chu Fei asked: "the basic materials of the main building have been made and can be assembled at any time..."


    Ansuyi also echoed: "yes, the main building has done almost everything. I will supervise the whole process of quality and there will be no problem."


    Chu Fei nodded and said in his heart: no wonder an Suyi has worked so hard. He supervises every detail in the whole process, plus the things in the grocery store and upstairs. Even the iron man can''t bear it for long.


    "OK, what about the other buildings?"


    The so-called other buildings must be the Sutra Pavilion. After all, this was the first thing that Chu Fei had to make.


    "The main framework of the Sutra pavilion has also been worked out. It should be possible to calculate the time now."


    "OK, keto. Give me some assembly instructions. These two buildings will be built soon."


    "It''s all done. If you don''t come, I''ll ask them to urge you." Keto hehe, Yang Yixiao, took out a thick stack of A4 paper from the folder he was carrying. There were four copies, each of which had more than ten pages.


    "Well, keto, I''ll give you three days off. It''s over. I guess I can get the rest of the reference map.""Well, I''ll go back first, and we''ll keep busy when you get the reference map ready. By the way, I''ll bring you the data. "


    Chufei nodded and sent the keto away. A few minutes later, keto came over with a mobile hard disk, which was full of audience data of xiaodongtian. The most important thing was the location information of these buildings. Without this information, it was impossible for chufei to build xiaodongtian according to keto''s design.


    So far, there are still Dadong and ansuyi left, that is to say, they are their own people.


    "Where is it? Let''s go now! " Chufei stood up.


    "So anxious? It''s OK to go again tomorrow. " Dadong was a little surprised.


    "There are still a group of people living in tents waiting. We have to give them something to look forward to, don''t we?"


    Dadong and chufei chatted for a while. An Suyi was listening quietly all the time. Although she couldn''t understand a lot of things, she didn''t ask questions. She showed women''s soft and introverted advantages incisively and vividly.


    Chu Fei looked at an Suyi like this and couldn''t help sighing. A moment later, Chu Fei said to an Suyi: "Suyi, some of your doubts can be solved today. Come on, where is the place? "


    "Shiwo is not near. It takes more than an hour to drive at high speed."


    "Let''s go Hurry up. "


    After leaving this floor, the three people took the elevator to the hall on the first floor, which is the front of the super grocery store. Now it''s less than 8 p.m. and the building is also full of lights. Many people are queuing in the hall, while boss Jin and Shi Shi are standing behind the counter and struggling.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s all customers who come to buy diluted magic potions." Dadong said as he walked.


    "Diluted?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Ordinary people don''t need that strong effect. The diluted medicine is enough to deal with all the situations that ordinary people can encounter. Moreover, we sell many kinds of medicine, and some of them are powerful, but the quantity is not very large." An Suyi explains to Chu Fei in a low voice, and three or two sentences make Chu Fei understand the current situation.


    "How about sales?"


    "I''ve made a lot of money. If you need it now, you can withdraw 500 million yuan from the book at any time. Although I haven''t made so much money now, it''s estimated that it will be about half a month."


    Ansuyi has a very detailed grasp of the sales data of the super grocery store, which is unmatched by Dadong.


    After three people get on the bus, Dadong drives all the way out of Yanjing and gets on the expressway. In the process, Chu Fei talks with them a lot and formulates some later directions and plans. Then they just arrive at the cement plant in Shiwo.


    On the road, Dadong has contacted the people in the factory. Naturally, Dadong won''t let the people in the cement factory come and look at them face to face, otherwise many things will be very troublesome.


    Dadong just explained the situation to the cement plant and asked the people of the cement plant to say hello, so as to avoid being stopped by the security guard. Although it''s against the rules, chufei paid the money in advance, so the cement plant won''t say anything about the rules.


    After driving into the cement plant, Dadong took two people to the front of a huge warehouse of the cement plant. The key of the storehouse, Dadong, has been taken from the guard. The next thing is chufei''s.


    After getting off, Chu Fei stood in front of the huge warehouse and sighed for a while. Then he took the key and opened the door of the warehouse.


    When the door of the warehouse was opened, a strong smell of cement came. Looking at the different shapes in the warehouse, but each of them is huge enough and heavy enough, Chu Fei has a feeling in his heart and how depressed he is.


    "So many things, I have to come by myself..."


    "That''s right. You can also ask others to come, ha ha ha..." Dadong has a bad smile on his face.


    With a smile on his face, an Suyi was shocked by the huge cement blocks in front of him.


    "You wait for me for a moment."


    Chu Fei grins bitterly and disappears in an instant. He has entered the world of crape myrtle and arrived at Taihua mountain.


    On this side of the earth, looking at chufei''s happy and aboveboard disappearance, Dadong looks at an Suyi beside him with a playful mind. He thinks he can see a shocked face, but he doesn''t expect to see an Suyi with a smiling and calm face.


    "sister Suyi, aren''t you surprised?"


    "You, if I had been surprised, I would have known that he had such ability."


    "Ah?" "When he lived in my house, he was sleeping in my room. That night I went to ask him to take a bath, but there was no one in the room. As soon as I came out and closed the door, he appeared again... "


    Ansuyi said calmly, and then talked about the scene when she and chufei met for the first time, especially the inexplicable disappearance of the car of books.


    "So, sister Suyi, you already know?"


    "I used to run a library. What books have I not read? What do you say? " Ansuyi asked with a smile."Well, I thought it was a secret! I''m looking forward to seeing you look surprised. " Dadong is very depressed.


    "What''s so depressing about that. At least, I don''t dare to go there with him to have a look. Maybe I''ve read too much scar literature, and I always worry that what I see there is life in ruins. "

 Chapter 265

    "I was once taken by feigela. Although I didn''t see it directly, it was almost the same. I''ve been thinking that Feige can be lucky to get this skill. Maybe God wants Feige to change the world... "


    "After all, there is destiny. Have you ever seen spider man? The line in it is very suitable for him. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. "


    "Yes, the responsibilities are not my brother''s, so I''ll help him fulfill these responsibilities." Dadong smiles bitterly.


    "We are all the same. I just don''t know if he is tired of hiding so many secrets by himself. "


    There will always be some differences between women''s thinking and men''s, and it''s also because of this sentence that Dadong''s evaluation of ansu clothing has risen several steps.


    "In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t understand why Feige helped you, but now I understand, sister Suyi, you are worth it."


    Ansuyi smiles and doesn''t speak any more. They have talked enough and deep enough. It was also from this moment that Dadong and ansuyi really had no estrangement, and they no longer just relied on chufei as the cornerstone of their mutual trust.


    Xiaodongtian, on Taihua mountain


    at this time, it was already at the top of Taihua mountain because of the night, but after the arrival of chufei, it became fiery. As we all know, the building materials of the main building and the Sutra pavilion have been finished. What we need now is to lay all the foundations according to Chu Fei''s strange drawings and computers.


    "Big brother, how big is our house?" Little star sitting in Wanyu''s arms, a face full of excitement.


    "Ha ha, it''s big, absolutely big, and it''s beautiful. After we''ve finished, this is the best home in the world!" Chufei was in a good mood, especially when he watched the people from the little cave go up to Master Sun Yue and down to the twelve disciples, all of them were busy with enthusiasm.


    "Yes Little star nodded heavily, it seems that only the strength of nodding big enough, can explain how happy they are.


    "Little star thinks that as long as there are big brothers, brothers and sisters, and grandparents, it''s the best home to live in."


    The little star talks about children''s interest, but the words are full of emotion.


    "Here, you should pay attention to digging. You must do it according to the drawings. Whoever can''t dig well will help you wash clothes for half a year!" Elder Sun Yue is also very excited. He has been waiting for such a long time. He has been waiting since he was a child. How can he not be excited!


    "Ha ha, elder sun, look at Xinghong. He works too slowly! Let''s punish him for washing for half a month first! " It was Haixiao who called out this sentence.


    "I didn''t! Look how well I''ve done it Xinghong immediately refuted.


    "Yes, there is! I saw it! Ha ha ha


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the bickering between Haixiao and Xinghong, everyone''s heart is more warm and sweet, and their work is more energetic.


    By about midnight, on the main peak of Taihua mountain, everyone had dug all the holes in the foundation according to the design of the drawings and computer data. That is to say, these people are all people who cultivate immortals, and even the Dragon five, which is shaped like a dragon, has helped. Otherwise, how can they finish these things so soon.


    Seeing that everyone was almost done, Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "OK, I''ll get all the materials and wait for me for a while!"


    Chu Fei had just finished speaking, and before his voice fell, a systematic prompt came to his mind.


    Ding!


    - the building elements with 100% matching degree between the two boundaries are detected. Is the relocation function enabled? Confirm that it will cost 100 million points to open!


    Listen to the prompt sound of the system, Chu Fei is stunned, heart way, the system is intelligent again? But why not try it for free? Shouldn''t it be free for the first time?


    Chu Fei felt sorry for the price of one hundred million yuan. He didn''t choose to confirm it, but he didn''t refuse it immediately. Instead, he opened the channel and entered the earth with a bitter smile.


    Chu Fei didn''t go back to the grocery store of lotus pond because he had changed the transmission point on this side of the earth in advance.


    At this time, Dadong and ansuyi had already been waiting in the car. After all, it was late in the middle of the night, and it was still late autumn. It was really cold to stand outside.


    They didn''t sleep, so they found out the first time Chu Fei came back.


    "How''s it going?" Dadong pushed the door open and asked first.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been busy in the middle of the night, and I''ll get all the materials through."


    "Then you should be more careful, after all, these..." An Suyi didn''t go on. The size and weight of these cement blocks were not small. Although he knew that Chu Fei was not an ordinary person, it was hard to say whether he could move them.


    Chu Fei nodded and stepped into the warehouse. According to the order, he had better get the beams and columns of the foundation first. He found that the warehouse was very messy, not in the order of number.


    Especially after finding several foundation beams and columns, Chu Fei tried to use his own cultivation to carry these things, but he found that once or twice seems to be OK, seven or eight times should be OK, but it''s really a bit difficult for him to let himself carry these things."Why don''t you ask Long Wu to come with master?" Chu Fei thought for a while and gave up the idea. The reason was very simple. Master fortunately said that he had the belief to revive the little cave, but Longwu didn''t. In case Longwu had any thoughts after he came to the earth, Chu Fei had no ability to stop it.


    After worrying for a while, Chu Fei came out with his head down and came back to Dadong and an Suyi. He held his breath for a long time and said:


    "now I can really move 100 million from the book, can''t I..."


    "Well, it won''t make any difference. In fact, you can take all of them away." Ansuyi said with a smile.


    At the beginning, the total amount on the book was 4 billion yuan. After chufei took away 2 billion yuan, there was still 2 billion yuan left. During this period, he made tens of millions. In fact, ansuyi said it was true. Even if he took it all away, there would be no problem.


    However, in accordance with the basic principles of the company''s operation, the complete removal will also lead to some minor problems in the later operation. But with the help of the state, it''s nothing.


    "Well, I''ll take five first." Chu Fei nodded with a bitter smile, then started the exchange function of the system interface, and his bank card was reduced by 500 million again.


    At this time, chufei''s exchange point on this side of the system is a little more than 1.3 billion.


    "Well, you go back to the car and wait for me for a while. I''ll go first." Chufei finished and disappeared again.


    All the people in xiaodongtian are waiting, but this time they see that chufei comes out by himself, and they don''t wait for the so-called materials. They are puzzled.


    Of course, we finally thought that Chu Fei put the material in his own heaven and earth ring.


    "Well, let''s get out of the way. I''m going to start!"


    Said this, Chu Fei opened the system interface, rediscovered the system before the prompt, atmospheric pressed the confirmation button.


    Ding!


    - the relocation function of the two sectors is activated!


    With a buzz, a huge black vortex appeared over the head of Taihua mountain. And after this vortex appeared, the first discovery was not Chu Fei, but Longwu, who was proficient in the secret of void.


    But the good thing about the Dragon five is that they only pay close attention to it and tentatively explore it, but they don''t do anything else.


    A breathing time after the black hole appeared, huge blocks of cement appeared and fell slowly.


    Just when Chu Fei was worried about the trouble after that, the system suddenly continued to remind him:


    -- please choose the location!


    "Hey, hey!" Chu Fei couldn''t help laughing and said: "it seems to be a bug!"


    No matter whether it is or not, Chu Fei immediately controls the array. With the help of the array, the ticket is half empty. At the same time, he takes out the computer and drawings, and carefully looks at them while placing the cement blocks one by one according to the information instructions.


    Under the surprised gaze of all the people in xiaodongtian, Chu Fei now seems to be a real immortal. With a finger, he drops a huge and heavy thing, and these things are placed in a regular and neat way.


    It''s only half an hour. The tall and gorgeous main building has been built easily by chufei!


    Although the appearance color is only pure cement for the time being, it is not beautiful, but the appearance has fully reflected the domineering part of the building!


    After the main building is completed, there is another Sutra Pavilion on the top of the mountain. It is thousands of meters away from the main building. It takes most of the day for ordinary people to walk there.


    It took Chu Fei another half an hour to build the Sutra Pavilion.


    So far, finished!


    Chu Fei was high up in the air and was satisfied to see the two buildings just built by himself, but he was also thinking in his heart:


    "the rest of the buildings must be built after they are all finished, otherwise I can''t afford to spend a hundred million each time!"


    On Mount Taihua, looking at the main building and Sutra pavilion that had been built from scratch for an hour, everyone cheered excitedly. Even elder sun yuesun, who had the largest generation, was not free from vulgarity.


    Little star is called happy, always smooth big elder martial Brother Big elder martial sister also cheers like two children.


    Long Wu frowned tightly. If we say that the shock of Chu Fei''s interaction was big enough, but now Chu Fei''s behavior has completely exceeded his imagination.


    Dragon five suddenly began to wonder if his talent secret method could achieve Chu Fei''s behavior if he cultivated to the highest level


    People have been cheering for more than half an hour, Chu Fei also floated in the sky excited for more than half an hour, finally, everyone''s mood a little calm, and Chu Fei also slowly fell to the ground.


    "That''s what we''re going to do? Don''t you go in and have a look? " After landing, Chu Fei said this sentence with a smile, just like lighting the firecrackers that had already been hung. All of a sudden, except dragon five, the rest of the people all rushed into the main building cheerfully.


    Elder Sun Yue was the last one to rush in. Before he rushed in, he clapped his hands hard and yelled three times. Finally, he waited for two drops of light to rush into the main building.Chu Fei didn''t see clearly, so he didn''t know whether it was the tears or the excited eyes in the corner of his eyes.


    "I can''t see through you." Dragon five floating body came to Chu Fei''s side, while not live looking at Chu Fei again said.


    "You haven''t seen it since the beginning, have you?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "So it is." Long Wu nods, and then stands beside Chu Fei, waiting for the return of all the people in xiaodongtian.

 Chapter 266

    But this wait has been waiting for a long time, until Chu Fei is almost impatient, and the people of small cave haven''t come out. At the back, chufei once doubted whether there was any black hole in the building


    "Why haven''t they come out yet?" Chu Fei asked subconsciously.


    "I don''t know. Shouldn''t you care about your little fox?" For the first time, Long Wu chatted with Chu Fei. Speaking of this, Chu Fei suddenly realized that he didn''t really see the fox this time.


    "Yes, where''s the fox? Did you run away? "


    Long Wu shook his head and said:


    "I made a cave for that mountain peak, and now I''m sleeping in it." According to the statistical planning, where is the future location of dange.


    "What''s wrong with it? Are you sick? " Chu Fei thinks that this is the most likely reason. After all, it seems that little fox has not been in this world for long. However, Longwu once again denied Chu Fei''s conjecture, saying:


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing that it''s improved too fast these days, so I sealed it and let it sleep for a month before waking up." In fact, the five tongue dragon lies for the fox has no growth rate.


    If it wasn''t for xiaodongtian, everyone was normal. I''m afraid Longwu would think that he fell into the concentration camp of demons.


    "Uncle long, do you see the reason why little fox is so good at cultivation?"


    "No, but it''s a little strange..." Long Wuyi''s face is serious, but when he speaks, he tries his best to act as if he is thinking carefully. This tangled expression makes Chu Fei feel very strange.


    After all, from the beginning, Longwu was a person who didn''t like to talk, but from the beginning, Longwu has been trying to extend the time of dialogue with himself.


    "Uncle long, seriously, are you looking for something to talk about?" Chu Fei held his eyes in his mouth and asked strangely.


    "Well I feel the energy similar to my empty secret method in fox, but I''m not sure. " Long Wuyi looks embarrassed. He doesn''t answer Chu Fei''s question, but continues to talk about little fox.


    Although Chu Fei was curious, he didn''t ask any more, because it seemed that Longwu was deliberately hiding something from him. Combined with the habits of the earth, Chu Fei doubted whether the people in xiaodongtian were preparing any surprise for him.


    What''s more, although Longwu seems to have nothing to say, when he talks about the void energy of little fox, chufei suddenly realizes that it may be true.


    Because little fox, after all, like himself, came to the Lagerstroemia world from the earth, and it''s probably because of his own reasons.


    Its original white fur not only turned purple, but also opened the wisdom, if the little fox also got the void secret, it seems that it is not something that can not be understood.


    But that''s all I can say about fox. After all, the little fox has been sealed in the cave, and the cave is still in the twelve heaven magic array, and there will be no danger.


    So now the most important thing for chufei is what the people in xiaodongtian are doing.


    After waiting for another moment, chufei couldn''t wait any longer. He was about to walk into the building to see what those people were doing. Long Wu didn''t come in with Chu Fei. He stayed outside and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Because the building has just been built, and the things that need to be laid and hung have not been done, that is, it is empty and dark. Especially in the middle of the night, under the heavy cement, the inside of the building is dark.


    After Chu Fei came in, even if he had cultivation, all he heard was his own footsteps and heartbeat. On the first floor is the conference hall. It''s very spacious. It''s a bit like the king of tiger mountain, but there''s no seat for him for the time being.


    Because of the darkness, Chu Fei subconsciously gathered the vitality in his body in his eyes. Anyway, he is also a monk. Naturally, he knows the simple skills.


    But the problem is, even if Chu Fei had done so, what he saw in front of his eyes was still only darkness. This is not normal. After all, you can see clearly when you are outside.


    No way, Chu Fei can only call out Firebird, let Firebird release enough brightness.


    Under the light of Firebird, Yang Fan saw clearly the furnishings in the hall


    In the meeting hall, which should have been empty, there were flowers of any color on both sides. In front of it, that is, at the end of the hall, there should be a place where the patriarch was supposed to be. I don''t know when a gorgeous seat was really placed.


    After only one look, Chu Fei decided that it was definitely the place where the head of a door should sit, but he didn''t know when it appeared.


    After seeing this seat, Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to go up and sit, and he didn''t know whether it was because of pure interest or some other reason. Anyway, Chu Fei walked up slowly and reached for it on the gorgeous chair.


    "Well, it''s a pity it''s a hard job." Chu Fei sighed. As soon as he wanted to turn away and continue to search for the small hole, he heard the voice of Master Sun Yue coming from the stairway on both sides."Yes, it''s a hard job, but it''s yours from today on!"


    As the voice fell, the darkness in the hall disappeared in an instant, because elder Sun Yue took out a huge and bright Dan lamp and dragged it in the middle of the dome of the hall with his magic power.


    "What? Master, what about the others? " Chu Fei is really interested in the position of the head of a sect, and after hearing Sun Yue''s words, he immediately realizes what happened before. However, out of respect for surprise, Chu Fei puts away the Firebird and asks.


    "They..." Sun Yue smiles and says to Chu Fei:


    "come on up!"


    Under Sun Yue''s greeting, Chu Fei followed Sun Yue to the top floor and stood on the specially designed viewing platform. Sun Yue pointed to the front and said:


    "look..."


    Chu Fei could hear that when he said these two words, his voice trembled a little, and the two words were infused with some mana, so his voice spread far away.


    Just when Chu Fei was puzzled, there were bursts of explosions in the night sky and mountains in front of him, and then the flames burst into the sky, exploding colorful fireworks.


    In the fireworks, many disciples of xiaodongtian rushed to the main building where Yang Fan and his Master Sun Yue were, accompanied by brilliant light. At the same time, they knelt down on one knee and cried:


    "disciples of xiaodongtian, meet the patriarch!"


    The voice was very loud, shaking, but the shouts were not very good, because Chu Fei recognized that many people''s voices were shaking when they were shouting, and several excited voices were bared.


    "Chufei, without you, xiaodongtian would not exist." Elder Sun Yue stroked his beard with emotion.


    "As you can see, both I and the disciples of xiaodongtian have great confidence in you. We believe that you can lead xiaodongtian to rise again, and you are doing the same. So you are the master of this clan. "


    Elder Sun Yue saw that Chu Fei didn''t have much reaction, so he said something more.


    "In fact, it''s the same for me whether to sit or not. I can be a little easier if I don''t..." Chu Fei grins bitterly. He wants this seat, but he doesn''t want it either. This tangle is due to clear or unclear responsibilities.


    When the patriarch, a lot of things really pressure on Chu Fei''s shoulder, although it was no difference, but the heart will always feel different.


    "Then you can''t relax. You can take this seat. I know you are very busy on weekdays. I''m afraid you don''t have much time to stay in the sect, but it doesn''t matter. Everyone will help you and you can trust everyone."


    The following little cave disciples, seeing Chu Fei for a long time, didn''t respond to everyone''s congratulations. For a while, they didn''t know what to do. Or little star cheered again:


    "see you big brother


    Little star, full of lovely shouts, made everyone think about how to do it again, so he reorganized his mind. Under the leadership of elder martial brother Cheng Feng and elder martial sister Mingyue, he once again called out:


    "disciples of Xiaodong Tianzhong, meet the patriarch!"


    "Chu Fei, don''t worry about it. No one will blame you even if you play xiaodongtian to death. After all, xiaodongtian has already died once." Sun Yue smiles bitterly.


    "Well, in fact, I''m just reserved. Since everyone wants me to be the patriarch, I''ll try my best. Ha ha ha!"


    Chufei laughs. Both Sun Yue and his disciples are happy. Sun Yue is OK. After all, he is old. His disciples cheered one by one.


    "Have you figured it out?" Elder Sun Yue asked, looking at the cheers of the disciples below.


    "Do you still need to think about it? I''m just not happy that you''re hiding secretly, and you have too many loopholes. You can guess what you''re going to do at once. Next time, you can do it directly. Don''t beat around the bush. "


    Chufei is really in revenge, but such revenge will not make anyone angry. In elder Sun Yue''s bitter smile, Chu Fei looked at the small hole below, and the people in the sky pressed their hands, motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then said:


    "I''m the patriarch now, so I''ll make the first rule. If I have something to say, I have to give it straight away. Except for the business, I can play whatever I want, but I can''t mess with the business! Do you understand? "


    "Big brother, what is zhigei?" Below, the little star looks up at Chu Fei and asks.


    Chu Fei''s words are vulgar enough, even if they are used on earth, not to mention Lagerstroemia. Fortunately, adults all understand, but little star is a little confused.


    Everyone was amused by the lovely appearance of little star and laughed, only little star had doubts on his face. Chu Fei didn''t answer Xiao Xing''s question either. Instead, he bumped elder Sun Yue''s shoulder and said in a low voice:


    "master, when I was just below, I gathered my strength in my eyes, but how could I only see a piece of darkness, but the flame could shine?"


    "Do you have something you don''t understand?" Sun Yue touched his beard and said in a funny way, "have you forgotten that array?""Damn, it''s my array against me. It''s a miscalculation."


    It''s really the credit of the array. In fact, it''s a bit overqualified to do such a thing with the twelve Du heaven magic array. The next night is carnival time.


    Everyone''s eating, drinking, and having fun didn''t come to an end until daybreak. Everyone gathered in the hall, Chu Fei also sat on the throne of the patriarch, after the carnival, naturally to say business.

 Chapter 267

    In front of chufei, the disciples of xiaodongtian split on both sides, while elder sun and Longwu stood beside chufei.


    "Lord..." Cheng Feng, the eldest martial brother, stood up. With a wry smile, he seemed a little unaccustomed to this title, and said: "now that the main building and the Sutra pavilion have been built, our school can enter the formal operation. Mingyue and I want to go out and explore the surrounding environment."


    Mingyue, also from a family background, stood beside Cheng Feng and said with a smile:


    "yes, we always have to explore nearby. Cheng Feng and I are not too weak. We used to go out a lot before and have some experience. Even in danger, we can protect ourselves."


    Chufei smiles. He understands Cheng Feng''s and Mingyue''s ideas. It''s really necessary to go out to explore. In addition, only Cheng Feng and Mingyue are more suitable for this kind of work.


    Of course, this is only from the perspective of identity. In fact, from the perspective of strength, the most suitable person is Longwu.


    "Don''t worry I''m not going to let you out until all the main buildings in our little cave have been built. " Chu Fei refused their suggestion. Then, in the eyes of the people, Chu Fei explained:


    "it''s a good thing to want to explore the surroundings, but before that, let''s make a clear exploration of the area under the cover of our array. If we want to rise again, resources are indispensable. The fact that Taihua mountain can have 18 mountains with congenital array foundation is enough to say that tomorrow''s Huashan Mountain is special. We must have resources that can''t be ignored at our feet. Let''s make it clear first. "


    Yang Fan is running a school in the way of global enterprise management. In fact, it is right.


    "Well, I''ll give you half a month to investigate all the information in the area covered by the array, including the trees, stones, grass, flowers, water and mountains."


    Chufei''s arrangement was a bit depressing, but everyone didn''t refuse. They are all smart people, although Chu Fei said a little too much detail, but the general direction is absolutely convincing.


    "After this period of time, I will arrange you to go out in turn, but the premise is that your cultivation is enough, and now your cultivation is too poor."


    Chu Fei didn''t know the surrounding environment, but he was worried that he would jump from the primary map to the advanced map. After all, there had been demons and fierce beasts before, which even elder Sun Yue could not beat.


    "I can''t say anything about the cultivation for the time being. I don''t know how many resources there are in the sect, so I can''t rush everything. Remember, if you want to be good at your work, you must sharpen your tools first, and sharpen your knives before you cut firewood. "


    Chu Fei''s words can be regarded as setting the direction for all the people in xiaodongtian to work hard in the short term. After confirming, elder Sun Yue, the master of chufei, said: "you are the master of the clan. You should know what else we have now." Said this, sun elder took out a ring, is a heaven and earth ring.


    Chu Fei took the ring, released his divine sense, explored it, and found that there were various kinds of jade slips. However, all of them are incomplete. None of them is complete.


    In addition to Gongfa, there are only a few Yuanjing, and then there are some herbs, which look very common. The last is a long sword, but the body of the sword has been broken, and the part involved is also cracked.


    "Master, are you kidding?" Chu Fei looks at Sun Yue bitterly.


    "Ah." Sun Yue just sighed and didn''t speak, because she didn''t know what she could say.


    The things inside, put outside, really won''t have many people''s attention.


    The disciples standing below, looking at Chu Fei''s bitter expression, were all puzzled, as if they didn''t know what was in the ring.


    Chu Fei also knew that before, these things were hidden in everyone. Chu Fei thought they knew what they were hiding for a long time. Now it seems that everyone doesn''t know.


    "Master, haven''t you told us yet?"


    "No, nothing."


    "Come on, we''ve been through so much together that they have a right to know." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    Elder Sun Yue hesitated for a moment, but soon figured it out. After nodding his head, he faced all the disciples and said:


    "you can see the decline of little Dongtian, but it''s too late for you to get started..."


    "Elder sun, master..."


    Before elder sun finished, Cheng Feng stood up and interrupted him, saying:


    "in fact, for us, only we can see these things in the little cave..."


    "Yes, Cheng Feng is right. What we usually see are the buildings, elder sun, and then the name of xiaodongtian. For us, that''s enough." The eldest martial sister Mingyue also stood up, her face flushed and seemed to be a little excited.


    Everyone is not stupid. Who can cultivate immortals is not a person with outstanding understanding. With Cheng Feng and the beginning of Mingyue, the hall soon developed into a heart to heart meeting.The twelve disciples of xiaozhongtian, except Cheng Feng and Mingyue, made their thoughts clear. Indeed, as they say, things that they have never seen do not exist for them. What they really care about and like is the declining sect of xiaodongtian and the people in xiaodongtian.


    "Although we all have different origins and different identities before, now we are together as a family, a real family."


    "It''s not. It''s all family. Naturally, it won''t change because of the wealth and poverty of the family."


    "Although our accomplishments are quite poor, don''t underestimate us..."


    "If it wasn''t for xiaodongtian, we wouldn''t have the chance to practice. Our talent is not good. Besides xiaodongtian, no sect would want us."


    "I''m ok. There was a sect that could accept me at the beginning, but I prefer xiaodongtian."


    "You are so boring. Even though I am the same, I just don''t say, ha ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of behavior is called loyalty, but we can see that every word that everyone says is really from the heart. Chu Fei listened quietly with a smile on his face, but elder Sun Yue''s eyes were already red.


    Chufei''s eyes scan all the faces. Even Wan Yu and Xiao Xing Xing have been seen many times by chufei. During this time, Wan Yu didn''t speak, nor did the little star.


    "Uncle long, what do you think?"


    A moment later, everyone was quiet. Chufei turned to Longwu and asked.


    "Their talent is really bad." Dragon five originally didn''t want to answer, but under Chu Fei''s gaze, he finally opened his mouth.


    Long Wu spoke coldly, but in everyone''s ears, he only felt warm.


    Chufei laughed and scanned the crowd again. He stood up, looked at the crowd and said calmly:


    "actually I''m not afraid of poor talent, and I''m not afraid that we don''t have the resources, because these are not things for me Chu Fei doesn''t boast that there is a world of earth and fighting demons, and there will certainly be other worlds in the future. With so many world resources, Chu Fei believes that even wood can be piled up as a genius by him.


    "There is an old saying in my hometown, don''t deceive the poor youth. The rise of small cave will come true before our eyes." Chu Fei stopped laughing and continued:


    "we are destined to be brilliant."


    When he said this, Chu Fei reached into the heaven and earth ring, grabbed the broken sword and pulled it out. He wanted to say two words of encouragement, but when he grasped the broken sword in his hand, he felt a rush of sword spirit swept him.


    If it wasn''t for the way fire in the body to play a role in time and completely eliminate the sword Qi, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have been torn to pieces by the sword Qi at this moment.


    "I''m Cao!"


    Looking at the broken sword in his hand, Chu Fei was afraid. The system allows you to ignore things such as coercion, but the sword spirit is different. If there is no fire, chufei will be dead.


    "Er..." Elder Sun Yue didn''t expect that Chu Fei would take out the broken sword so simply. Fortunately, the sword Qi didn''t bring any harm to chufei, and the sword Qi was suppressed by chufei in time.


    Although elder Sun Yue didn''t know how Chu Fei did it, it''s not the point now.


    "Master, this..."


    "I haven''t had time to say It''s not a common broken sword. It''s left by the founder of xiaodongtian. It''s a holy treasure soldier. Just now, it''s just the sword spirit that it occasionally leaked out... "


    Chu Fei secretly speechless, he turned to see dragon five one eye, found that dragon five is also staring at the broken sword in his hand.


    "How do you say that? Is this broken sword "It''s against the weather?"


    "It''s not against heaven. This sword can still be used for the last time, and it can directly burst out the holy power. It''s also the last reliance of little cave, of course, if you don''t show up."


    Elder Sun Yue laughed bitterly and said to himself: fortunately you are OK, otherwise this time it will be really fun.


    The following disciples, including Cheng Feng and Mingyue, are also shocked. Just now, when the powerful sword Qi burst out, the minds of the following disciples had stopped.


    It''s shocking, but the stagnation of their thoughts before is not because of shock, but because of the sword Qi burst out of the broken sword. That is to say, if this broken sword really attacks the public, they will die without knowing it, and even have no chance to react.


    "What a noble soldier!" Long Wu, who doesn''t like to talk all the time, was shocked to open his mouth. This is the first time.


    Sheng Zun Bao Bing, these four words are nothing to Chu Fei, but to Long Wu, Sun Yue and the following disciples, to all the friars in the crape myrtle world, these four words represent "invincible".


    Shengzunbao soldiers have been separated from the category of weapons. They are no longer dead. Most of them have begun to have intelligence. That is to say, there is a spirit in it.If shengzunbao soldiers develop further, they can only be imperial weapons and imperial soldiers. They are weapons that can only be used by the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor, and their power is unimaginable.


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart and was afraid. Then he put the broken sword back into qiankunjie and handed it back to elder Sun Yue. Then he was relieved and said:


    "with this holy treasure soldier, I''m more relieved. Master, you''d better take it... "


    "According to the rules, it should be kept by your patriarch." Sun Yue grins bitterly. The power of the Saint Zunbao soldier has been reflected a little, and he has made it clear. But Chu Fei doesn''t want to. He is also a unique leader in the world of crape myrtle.


    "No, I have something better. This is left in the hands of the master and in the sect, so I can rest assured. "

 Chapter 268

    Seeing Chu Fei''s insistence again and again, elder Sun Yue had no choice but to take charge of him temporarily and said, "OK, I''ll take care of it first. I''ll give it to you when I need it. "


    Chu Fei patted his chest and nodded in fear. Then he turned his head and looked at everyone again and said:


    "I will get enough skills for xiaodongtian, good enough skills, and so will weapons and pills. But that''s not all I ask of you. "


    After a pause, chufei stood up, looked at everyone with his back, and said:


    "I don''t care how poor your talent is, but I believe that in this world, and when reading scriptures, chufei inadvertently infused his vitality into his voice. I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or something. With the help of vitality, these scriptures directly turn into mysterious runes, flying and circling all over the sky


    ¡°¡­¡­ a true word is not beautiful. a beautiful word is not true. A good man does not argue. The debater is not good. He who knows knows knows not. Bloggers don''t know. Saints don''t accumulate. The more you think you are, the more you have. As a result, there are more and more people. The way of heaven is good but not harmful. The way of saints is not to fight for it. "


    I don''t know how long it took for chufei to finish reading the zhengdaodejing unconsciously, and the mysterious runes that were flying all over the sky faded slowly with the end of chufei''s reading, and finally disappeared.


    Chu Fei came back and realized what had happened before. Needless to say, it must be a good thing. But the problem is that the people present, not to mention Sun Yue and Long Wu, the two people with the highest accomplishments, even Wan Yu and Xiao Xing Xing, don''t know when to sit on the ground and seriously understand.


    They must have got something, but Chu Fei didn''t have any accomplishments and understanding on the road.


    "NIMA, people have to die and goods have to be thrown away." Chu Fei looked at the eyes and both sides have been sitting in the deep understanding of the people, the heart helplessly sigh this.


    "It''s said that Tao Te Ching is just a general outline, the foundation of the foundation, and I don''t know what we can get from it..." Chu Fei felt in his heart that he would never disturb you at such a time. Naturally, there was no need to stay to protect the Dharma.


    There are twelve gods and demons in the big array, and everyone in the small cave is absolutely safe. Thinking of this, Chu Fei immediately started the twelve capital heaven magic array to make sure that nothing would intrude in and disturb the feelings of the people. Then he took out a piece of paper and wrote a note with a pen, which he put on the patriarch''s action, telling them to leave temporarily.


    After that, chufei turns on the system, presses teleport, and goes back to earth.


    At this time, it was evening. We can imagine how long it took Chu Fei to read Tao Te Ching.


    Chu Fei appeared in front of the warehouse of the cement plant in Shiwo. Fortunately, there was no outsider around, just a car and Dadong, who was playing mobile games in the car.


    "Dadong? Why are you still there? " Chu Fei came to the door and knocked on the window.


    "I Cao, brother Fei, you still know how to come back. What can you do if I''m not here? Can you go back with your legs?" Dadong understands the characteristics of chufei''s shuttle world, and knows that chufei''s transmission point has been changed to the warehouse. It''s hard to go back to the store.


    "What about plain clothes?" Chufei opened the door and got into the car.


    "Back, we can''t both be away." Da Dong put down his cell phone, looked at Chu Fei with his hand, and said:


    "are you finished over there?"


    "Well, it''s built. It looks good."


    "That''s good. Let''s go back first if it''s all right here for the time being?"


    "Well You drive well. I''ll sleep. " Chu Fei is exhausted. This kind of fatigue has rarely appeared since Chu Fei became a monk, but I think it''s also because of the great consumption of reciting Tao Te Ching.


    "Don''t worry."


    The car started, and then went straight to the lotus pool. More than an hour later, the car stopped in the parking lot in front of the store, but chufei didn''t wake up.


    Dadong called chufei twice, but chufei didn''t hear it at all. Dadong has no choice but to call an Suyi. With the help of an Suyi, he carries Chu Fei back to his room and puts him on the bed.


    "Is chufei OK?" Looking at the dead chufei, an Suyi asked anxiously.


    "It''s OK. Sister Su Yi doesn''t have to worry. Feige is just too tired."


    "Go ahead, I''ll take care of him." Ansuyi believes in Dadong, but she is still worried about chufei.


    Dadong nodded and went out, while an Suyi stayed beside chufei and looked after him carefully.


    Chu Fei really slept for a long time. For three days, Chu Fei was so confused. In these three days, Chu Fei didn''t get water or rice.


    At first, an Suyi could rest occasionally, but later she found that chufei couldn''t wake up, so she couldn''t sleep any more.


    In these three days, Dadong is busy. Even if he comes to see chufei occasionally, he just takes a look to confirm that chufei is still alive and just sleeps and goes out.At three o''clock in the afternoon on the third day, Dadong was sitting in an office on the top floor. Opposite him were several people from Xiyuan.


    "I don''t agree with that." Dadong said with a cold face.


    "Dongge, I don''t understand why you don''t agree." The one who has a direct dialogue with Dadong is Zhou Yu, the descendant of Zhou in Xiyuan.


    In fact, in terms of age, Zhou Yu is several years older than Dadong, but out of respect, he is still called Dadong brother. It is also a consensus of Xiyuan people.


    "It is clear in our previous plan that you and we are just grasping the general direction and promoting the role of supervision. The real management work must not be in our own hands." Dadong said seriously.


    "Well, don''t you think there is anyone who knows the plan better than us? If we set up a separate organization, won''t it deviate from our plan? "


    "It''s possible, I don''t deny it." "But I believe you''ve all learned that it''s absolutely necessary to set up an independent department to lead these superheroes," Dadong said solemnly


    "But what if something goes wrong?" Zhou Yu smiles bitterly.


    "You should believe in your eyes and the hearts of the Chinese people."


    "Well, well, anyway, it''s just my personal suggestion. Even according to Dong Ge, who should we call to take charge of this plan? What''s the name of this organization? "


    What Dadong, Zhou Yu and others are discussing is actually whether it is necessary to establish an organization like aegis in the movie.

 Chapter 269

    Of course, this aegis does not agree with that aegis, and its name will not be the same. After all, its nature and purpose are different.


    "Take your time. That''s not the point. As for the candidates, you must have enough candidates, so I don''t need to worry about them. " Dadong also learned Chu Fei''s appearance and became a shaking shopkeeper in this matter.


    "Brother Dong, you can''t do this. Mr. Chu can''t even let go of it. You can''t do the same..." Zhou Yu smiles bitterly. Manxi and other girls are also speechless.


    "All right, all right..." Dadong gave up, and he also knew that it was not reliable to be a boss. "What do you think, let''s talk about it first..."


    "We really have an idea..." Zhou Yu and the girls around him looked at each other, then looked at Dadong, and he said nothing.


    "No?" Dadong felt a chill.


    "Yes." Zhou Yu nodded.


    "No?" Dadong shrank.


    "Yes." Zhou Yu said with a smile.


    "True or false?" Dadong can''t believe it.


    "In fact, it''s quite appropriate. I don''t believe you ask them..." Zhou Yu indicates that Dadong can ask the two girls around him, namely Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei.


    "Well, Yuge is right. We think it''s very good."


    "And we believe that even Mr. Chu would think it a good suggestion."


    "Sister Su Yi certainly agrees."


    "I''m so busy..." Dadong said bitterly, rubbing his temples.


    "I won''t be so busy..." Zhou Yu said with a laugh.


    "But it''s against the rules. We said that at the beginning." Dadong was really moved before, but he reacted quickly.


    "Actually..."


    "Stop, I was almost fooled by you. Let''s give it up and find someone again. I can''t take this job."


    Dadong simply and directly rejected the proposal of Zhou Yu and others. Although we didn''t make it clear, we obviously want Dadong to be the leader of this organization, which is similar to the existence of the director of aegis.


    Thanks to Dadong''s refusal, if Dadong really took over the job, then the basic rules set when the plan was drawn up would not exist.


    Seeing Dadong finally refuse, Zhou Yu and the two girls look at each other and feel relieved.


    "That''s the matter..."


    "I''ll talk to Feige later. The name will give you a headache." Dadong stood up and went out of the office. But just then, Dadong''s mobile phone rang.


    Dadong felt out his cell phone and found that it was the landline on the first floor.


    "Hello..."


    "Dongge, uncle Wudao is here..." Shi Shi''s voice was on the phone, accompanied by customers'' hasty and eager voices.


    "Here comes Lao Dao? Wait for me. Come down right now! Don''t let him run away


    Dadong quickly hung up the phone, and then turned to Zhou Yu, several people excitedly called:


    "the right person is coming! Ha ha ha


    With that, Dadong rushed out of the office and quickly came to the first floor. In the office, Zhou Yu''s face was muddled.


    "Who is Lao Dao?"


    "It should be the old Taoist who had contact with Mr. Chu before?" Zhao Yihuan said uncertainly.


    "It''s better to look at the monitoring. It''s estimated that it''s close to ten." Li Zhimei grinned bitterly, then opened the huge TV wall on the wall and opened the monitoring room on the first floor.


    Li Zhimei, Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu have never met Lao Dao. They just heard Dadong talk about this man. Of course, they were also inspired by Chu Fei.


    However, Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei also remember clearly because the girls are careful. Because Zhou Yu came late, a lot of things were crammed into his mind like a duck, so his reaction was not so fast.


    In the advanced surveillance video, Lao Dao is still wearing the simple clothes and looking at the hot sales in the hall with admiration.


    But others still can''t understand what is sold here. If they didn''t see Shi Shi, an acquaintance, Lao Dao even suspected that he was in the wrong place.


    "Uncle, just a moment. Brother Dong will be down in a minute." Shi Shi said happily that Lao Dao had witnessed the whole process of Shi Shi''s being saved by Chu Fei. For her, Lao Dao was also a benefactor. After all, if it wasn''t for Lao Dao and Chu Fei, Chu Fei would never have met Shi Shi.


    "Girl, what''s the matter? I haven''t come here for only a few days. How has it changed so much?" Lao Dao was speechless and felt that he couldn''t keep up with the change.


    "Uncle, you''ll know in a moment, and I won''t tell you."


    "Well, you girl, you are bad at learning from that boy!" In fact, Lao Dao''s heart is complex. He is not only happy because of the change of Shi Shi, but also admired because of the change of the hotel, and even shocked because of Chu Fei before.


    This period of time, he has been at home, trying to digest Chu Fei to eat that piece of spring pill. Although there are not many changes on the surface, Lao Dao feels that his body has returned to the state of his teens, and he has been trying to practice in accordance with it, but he has no clue. He has already felt the continuous flow of Qi in his body.It''s not a joke. No matter what name you call it, internal power, vitality, or mana all appear, contrary to all modern science.


    After finally digesting the pill, Lao Dao went through many Taoist classics handed down from ancient times, trying to find some answers to his doubts.


    However, there is not a single volume of Scripture that can explain what happened to you except myths and legends. It''s the same thing with religion.


    There was no way to give him an answer in the classics, so he tried to find out by himself according to the cultivation legends handed down from ancient times. When he could easily break a bowl of thick poplar ten meters away, Lao Dao knew that it was time to talk to Chu Fei.


    So, he came, but he saw the lotus pool Hotel, which had completely changed.


    "Brother Wudao!"


    Dadong has already run to the old Taoist. Although the title is a bit strange, now Dadong doesn''t care about it.


    "Uncle, he is brother Dongge, brother Feige''s good brother."


    Dadong and Laodao have never seen each other, so we need to introduce them. After all, Shi Shi and Dadong also talked about a lot of things, including this Taoist.


    "Ah, Hello, where''s chufei?" Seeing Dadong so enthusiastic and even a little familiar, Lao Dao was on guard.


    After all, there is no reason to explain what he experienced before, and he can''t explain it clearly with religious legends. This trip was intended to find out, but after seeing Dadong, Lao Dao suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a trap.


    "He''s not awake yet Lao Dao, I won''t be polite to you. After all, Feige and Shi Shi have told me about you many times. Don''t blame me for being young and impolite. Anyway, come upstairs with me now! "


    Dadong doesn''t care what the expression of Lao Dao is. Lao Dao doesn''t dare to refuse because of Shi Shi''s introduction. He''s worried that he will kill Dadong all of a sudden.


    In this way, Dadong led Laodao to the office on the top floor, where Zhou Yu was.


    At this time, the monitoring screen has not been closed, there is no need to close, but also all the way followed by Dadong their position constantly switching.


    Until Dadong and Lao Dao came into the office, they could not be seen on the surveillance screen. It''s not that there''s no monitoring in the office, it''s just that there''s no need to cut it.


    "Come on, people, good people! Ha ha ha Dadong is very excited.


    "Well What''s the matter? Can you explain it to me first? " Lao Dao asked cautiously.


    Zhou Yu also looked puzzled. Although he had read the information of Lao Dao, it was just a few words. There was no detailed information at all.


    But after all, they are all people from Xiyuan. They can deal with this situation with ease, and they are not too rude.


    "Hello, Taoist. My name is Zhou Yu."


    "Hello, Taoist. I''m Li Zhimei. Her name is Zhao Yihuan... "


    "Good Taoist!"


    The three young people in Xiyuan report to their families respectively, and then they are old friends. Lao Dao is just a polite response, but the county is more puzzled.


    "Hello, I''m poor and have no way. Just call me Lao Dao."


    "Sit down, sit down. Let''s say that. Listen to me first." Big east ha ha laughs, pressing the old way rigidly in the position before oneself.


    "Huichundan, Feige also gave Laodao one, and it was directly fed. I don''t have to say what it means!"


    "Well, it means that the Taoist priest is trustworthy." Zhou Yu nodded.


    "Strictly speaking, it just means that Mr. Chu thinks Taoist priest can be trusted." Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan looked at each other and said with a smile.


    "That''s right. It''s right to say anything, but I believe that even if Feige says this, he will definitely recommend Taoist priest."


    "Wait, wait, what are you talking about?" Lao Dao is confused, very confused.


    "Taoist priest, I can''t tell you this now..." Zhou Yu said awkwardly that he was really embarrassed. In fact, it was embarrassing for anyone.


    The old way is worth believing, but it is only Chu Fei''s personal opinion. However, this so-called "chufei''s personal opinion" is just everyone''s speculation.


    The only evidence is that Chu Fei gave Lao Dao a rejuvenation pill. As for the so-called "hello", we directly ignored it. No one can say whether Dadong was exaggerating.


    In this case, Lao Dao''s credibility is just a positive and negative situation. Unless he can sign a confidentiality agreement, he really can''t tell Lao Dao why it happened.


    "Ah? Can''t say? Why did you just say it was so busy... " Lao Dao is very depressed, but this kind of depression is more depressed in the next moment.


    Because Dadong had already rushed to zhouyu and said:"Get the confidentiality agreement first, all of it, the highest level one!"


    Naturally, Zhou Yu and Zhao Yihuan would not refuse. Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan went out together. These things naturally have a special place to keep. After all, if they want to take effect, they need a special seal.


    After about ten minutes, Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei come back together. They each hold a folder in their arms. It''s not thick, but it looks strange.


    "Come on, Lao Dao, if you don''t say anything else, sign first!" Dadong''s posture is a bit like persuading people to drink on the wine table, but he can''t help it. This old Taoist is really one of the most suitable candidates.

 Chapter 270

    Although Dadong and Zhou Yu had been working together for a long time before, according to the analysis in the previous plan, people who can take up this position really need the qualities of Lao Dao.


    First of all, orphans are carefree. Their families and children are happy. They are open-minded and independent of their families. They have a high enough pursuit. Moreover, they have a special enough background. It is unnecessary to say that they are educated, but they have a lot of knowledge.


    These are also general. If more details are involved, such as age, experience, character, etc., they need to be strictly screened.


    In this way, there are really not many people who can sit in this position, otherwise they can only find a high-level agent to be in charge, as in the movie, but chufei would never agree to such an arrangement.


    "Can I not sign it?" Lao Dao looked at the two files in front of him and the thick A4 paper inside.


    "Lao Dao, you can know what we''re talking about after you sign, and you have the absolute right to refuse, as long as you don''t disclose these contents. I''ll guarantee it


    Da Dong patted his chest and gave Lao Dao a reassurance. Lao Dao nodded his head depressed, but if you really want to sign it, you can''t just sign it. At least you have to read all the contents you need to see.


    But at this time, Chu Fei came in laughing. He went directly to Lao Dao, reached out and pressed the confidentiality agreement in his hand, took Lao Dao and walked outside. As he walked, he rushed to Dadong and Zhou Yu and said:


    "I''ll talk to Lao Dao first, and these things will be discussed later!"


    See is Chu Fei to pull oneself to walk, the old way naturally won''t refuse, after all, he this time main purpose is also want to find Chu Fei.


    Say, Chu Fei is also just before wake up, wake up after Chu Fei first see is a face tired sitting beside the ansu clothes.


    Although ansuyi didn''t sleep for three days, she couldn''t sleep even if she fell asleep. After all, she was too worried about chufei. After Chu Fei wakes up, he first checks his body and confirms that there is no problem. Then he pacifies ansu Yi and makes ansu Yi lie on his bed and fall asleep.


    Then Chu Fei came out. After coming out, Chu Fei chose to go downstairs first. He also wanted to see what the business of the grocery store was like.


    As a result, I saw the busy but happy boss Jin, and Shi Shi who found himself trotting over in time. After greeting each other for two sentences, Shi Shi tells chufei that Lao Dao has come and is taken up by Dadong.


    Chu Fei didn''t delay after hearing about it, so he caught up quickly. Chu Fei is not worried about the danger Lao Dao will encounter here. The reason why he is worried is that he wants to have a good chat with Lao Dao about these scriptures on earth.


    In fact, in these three days, although chufei was sleeping all the time, his brain was active occasionally, but he was too tired to open his eyes.


    Chu Fei took Lao Dao back to the second floor, but he didn''t enter his own room. After all, an Su Yi was still sleeping in it. Chufei entered Dadong''s room, just next door.


    "Lao Dao, you sit first." Chu Fei then took out his cell phone and called Dadong, asking him to come down and get some fruit, tea and other things.


    "I said, boy, what''s going on?" Finally, he saw Dao chufei and finally had a chance to speak. Lao Dao immediately asked questions.


    "Hey, Lao Dao, let''s not talk about this. Let''s talk about it later. Let''s talk about your current situation first. "


    If it''s someone else, such as Mr. an Huairen and the elders of Xiyuan, chufei won''t ask. After all, they are all ordinary people. The only effect of taking Huichundan is to be healthier.


    But Lao Dao is not the same. Lao Dao already has an enviable healthy body before eating the spring elixir. After all, a man in his seventies looks like an old man in his fifties, which is enough to explain the situation.


    "Tell me what you gave me to eat first. Anyway, I won''t believe sugar beans now." Lao Dao asked, he needs Chu Fei to give him an accurate answer.


    "It''s called rejuvenation pill. The original effect is only for healing. But the pill contains a lot of vitality of heaven and earth. At least compared with ordinary people, it contains enough vitality of heaven and earth, so it can also have other effects."


    Lao Dao nodded and thought for a while. Then he looked into Chu Fei''s eyes and asked:


    "isn''t the story, the protagonist and the world you told me false?"


    "Lao Dao, you are in a hurry." Chu Fei said with a smile, and did not directly answer the question.


    "I know, and I know it''s hard to get an answer to this question unless..."


    "Lao Dao, do you really want to know the answer?"


    "Yes, very much, very much." The old Taoist nodded.


    "I can probably understand, but I want to ask you if you have ever thought about what you can do and what you want to do after you get the answer."


    This is a big problem, both of which are very important to Chu Fei and Lao Dao. If Lao Dao wants to go to crape myrtle after knowing the exact answer, then the matter is not so simple.After all, there are many crises over there. The dead are common things. If Lao Dao wants to make any achievements in his cultivation, he will face more dangers.


    "I thought about it for a long time, but I didn''t think about it myself. Lao Dao, I have been seeking Tao all my life. At least for the time being, the most important thing for me is to know whether this Tao exists or not. As for the future, I''m not sure. "


    Lao Dao was very strict, although he didn''t give Chu Fei an accurate answer, Chu Fei was satisfied. People''s ideas will always be convenient, unless there is a special guarantee, otherwise everything is just empty talk.


    "Lao Dao, let''s look at your health first..." Chu Fei stood up and came to Lao Dao. He put his hand on Lao Dao''s shoulder and Lao Dao didn''t refuse.


    After a brief exploration, Chu Fei found that Lao Dao''s cultivation should belong to the stage of inducing Qi according to the level of crape myrtle, and it is also the primary stage.


    This is not a strange thing. After all, there is no way to practice on earth. However, now that he has entered the air entraining stage, no matter how low his accomplishments are, he can be regarded as a monk.


    Lao Dao didn''t realize what Chu Fei had done. After all, there were too many differences in their accomplishments.


    "Lao Dao, I want you to swear that you will not disclose what I will tell you next, that you will not betray our country and people, that you will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, and that you will not betray our country and people..."


    Chu Fei said a lot, and each one made Lao Dao''s face depressed. But there''s no way. Chufei did it as well as he could.


    Moreover, out of his admiration for Lao Dao, Chu Fei didn''t want Lao Dao to be loyal to him directly. After all, it was a little impersonal.


    However, Lao Dao didn''t refuse. After Chu Fei finished all kinds of things, Lao Dao stood up and swore in the most formal posture of Taoism:


    "I''m poor and have no way. Now I swear by the way ahead. If I freely disclose the information I ask for, if I betray China and the common people, if I kill innocent people indiscriminately and do wrong things, I will be cut off, my heart will be devoured, and my body will die forever You can''t live beyond the limit of hell


    In fact, Chu Fei also knows that this is the earth, and it is useless to take the big oath of Ziwei on the earth, but he believes that the old Taoist now, because he has realized the existence of cultivation and the vitality of heaven and earth, will certainly pay more attention to his oath and will not act perfunctorily.


    Therefore, Chu Fei just said so many things, such as what''s ahead, what''s evil, what kinds of things can be done and can''t be done. But just as Chu Fei wanted to speak, a dignified voice sounded in his mind:


    - the oath has been made. If there is any violation, he will be punished!


    This voice not only appeared in Chu Fei''s mind, but also in Lao Dao''s heart. After this voice appeared, Lao Dao opened his eyes in shock, and looked at Chu Fei''s eyes full of disbelief.


    Chu Fei was also shocked, but what Chu Fei was shocked about was another point: why can the big promise of Ziwei also take effect on earth!? Is it because Lao Dao''s cultivation is the rejuvenation pill from the Lagerstroemia world?


    Chu Fei frowned tightly and couldn''t get an answer.


    A moment later, chufei finally recovered from his meditation. At this time, the Taoist priest was looking at chufei.


    "The oath you made has been verified by the way of heaven." Chu Fei sighed.


    "It''s the way of heaven, so I said, I said! So it is During this time, Lao Dao thought a lot about himself, and also thought about the way of heaven.


    "Well, Lao Dao, you have taken an oath, so I can tell you."


    "That world is real! It''s not a novel, it''s not a story, is it? " Lao Dao asked excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "Sure enough, why did I believe your excuse for writing a novel! Ha ha ha Lao Dao''s venting smile, at the beginning, was just venting, venting the pain of his search in recent decades. Later, he really laughed, laughing from his heart at his previous ignorance.


    More than ten minutes later, Lao Dao was tired with laughter, emotion and respect. He sat on the sofa beside him and beside Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei could see clearly. At the moment when Lao Dao was paralyzed, the whole person seemed to have died once, but he regained his life in an instant. This is a mysterious and mysterious feeling. Chu Fei can''t tell what''s going on. Thinking about it can only be related to Lao Dao''s life experience.


    "What''s the world like over there?"


    "It''s like what''s written in the novel..." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Also, heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as their cud dog..." Lao Dao smiles. This is a sentence in Tao Te Ching. Chu Fei naturally knows it very well. After all, he just fell asleep for three days and three nights because of reading Tao Te Ching. How can he not remember it.


    "I finally understand why you ask me so many questions. Even if you don''t, I''ll ask myself now." Lao Dao smiles bitterly.

 Chapter 271

    "Lao Dao, don''t worry so much. It''s still a long time. You''ve already vowed it, and you know about it. The future is natural. "


    "That''s what I said, but I''m still a mortal..." Lao Dao patted his chest, and said: "even if the body is not mortal, but the heart is still mortal heart, later things will be said later."


    "Well, it''s the same. We''ll talk about it later."


    Next, two people fell into a long quiet, even if the middle of the big east to put fruit tea, two people did not speak a word.


    After a long time, Lao Dao seemed to understand and give up. He took a long breath and broke the silence.


    "What''s going on up there?"


    "Up there, it''s a fun plan." Chufei said with a smile, and then explained the plan of Xiyuan and superhero in detail.


    "Ah I see. That kid just pulled me up and said that I want to be in charge of an organization. It''s probably the direct management organization of the superhero project... "


    "Well, it must be." Although Chu Fei didn''t understand it, after all, the rudiment of the plan came from Chu Fei''s and Dadong''s brain, and many things naturally got through at one point.


    "Now think about it, I''m a good fit." The old Taoist laughed and picked up an apple, which was a big bite.


    Chu Fei took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    "Boy, your superhero plan is not just for fun, is it?"


    "For world peace..." Chu Fei said casually.


    "More than that, definitely more than that. But that''s not what I need to worry about. Call that boy over. I''ll take the job. Hehe, it''s really interesting to think about it. "


    Chu Fei nods and takes out his cell phone to get through to Dadong. A few minutes later, Dadong pushes open the door and comes in.


    "Feige, Lao Dao, what''s the matter?"


    "Take Lao Dao up. The position of the manager will be given to him. There is no need for any agreement. Lao Dao is more credible than Xiyuan now."


    Chu Fei didn''t say that Lao Dao swore. After all, Chu Fei didn''t intend to let Da Dong know about the oath. He also didn''t want to let an Suyi know, because chufei worried that they would have some bad ideas after they knew the existence of the oath.


    "Well, that''s the best. Otherwise, I''m tired of playing riddles with sister Suyi all day long. Finally, someone can chat with me. By the way, sister Suyi knows about it. She''s very smart. "


    Chufei nodded and didn''t say anything. Dadong naturally understood what happened between chufei and ansuyi. In the final analysis, chufei and ansuyi had a layer of window paper, which was thinner than all the window papers.


    Dadong and Lao Dao left, while chufei continued to sit on the table and frowned.


    Lao Dao was right just now, "definitely more than that.". Whether the system chooses chufei or chufei happens to get the system, in short, the emergence of the system is definitely not just to make chufei cool.


    If that''s the case, then the system will never play with chufei about crash punishment. There must be deeper reasons Including the current superhero plan, why it will appear and how it will end in the end, which is certainly not so simple.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Fei sent a text message to Dadong, telling him that after he left for a while, he went directly back to Ziwei Kingdom and returned to the seat of the Lord in the conference hall.


    At this time, all the people in the hall were there, but they still kept the state of understanding before. It seemed that no one woke up in the middle.


    "Three days..." Chu Fei sighed that if he could understand it for three days, it means that everyone has got something, and it''s definitely not a simple gain. But why did he get nothing except tired!


    Chu Fei didn''t disturb everyone, but directly floated to the outside. Now that we have Tao Te Ching, we all have enough opportunities. As for what we can get in the future, that''s another matter.


    However, as the master of xiaodongtian, Chu Fei can''t just let go. Weapons, skills and pills are still necessary.


    For the time being, there is no way to use weapons, and the pills are almost the same. Chu Fei needs to go out and buy them. For the time being, it seems that only the skill is a little possible.


    It can be said that the only thing that Chu Fei can take out now is the skill of playing with fire, which is complete. Chu Fei himself has not practiced Huichun Gong, so he has nothing to say.


    "But since Daodejing plays a role in Lagerstroemia, does it mean that all the good things on the earth can have their own positions here..."


    The good things that Chu Fei said are naturally the efforts of the Chinese millennium inheritance on earth. However, among these kungfu, the only one that can really be taken out is Taijiquan.


    As for another Baji boxing that Chu Fei is proficient in, he is not sure what kind of change this boxing method will have after it combines with supernatural forces.


    It''s not accurate to say that I don''t know. I''m not sureBut the philosophy contained in Taijiquan and Taijiquan mental method are still very useful. Thinking of this, Chu Fei decided to pass down Taijiquan first.


    It''s just how to spread it, wait until everyone wakes up, or stay now It''s a book or something else.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei finally decided to look for a good solution from the system.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei turned on the system and tossed about for more than an hour. Finally, he locked his eyes on the holographic projection device, unlocked the exchange, and achieved it all at once.


    Then Chu Fei came to a flat place, and determined that he would not disturb the people who were experiencing in the hall, Chu Fei opened this set of holographic projection equipment from the future technology.


    Then Chu Fei stood in front of the camera and played a complete set of Taijiquan in one move. At the same time, he was not idle. He described the general outline of Taijiquan''s mental skills once again:


    when the two Qi were not separated, there was no end. When Yin and yang are fixed, Taiji comes out


    Taiji is the mother of yin and Yang. Yin is not separated from Yang, Yang is not separated from Yin, and Yin and yang are both related to the sound of the mind. The mind is calm and the body is upright, and the Qi is moving. Opening up, emptiness and excess, internal and external integration, the movement of soft into steel, the combination of steel and soft, and the movement of static freely


    Chu Fei spoke very slowly, and his hand movements were also very slow. When he finished a set of Taijiquan, the general mental method was just finished.


    After finishing this, Chu Fei went back to the holographic projection equipment and took out something big as a palm after some operation. It looks like a disc base, and it''s also like the small swimming pool lamp in the swimming pool.


    This is another part of the holographic projection equipment, which is used to play holographic projection, with sound playing and voice control function.


    Chufei has set up several voice control switches, one is "suzerain", the other is "chufei", and then there are "big brother", "senior brother of Chu..." Such words are convenient to start broadcasting in time.


    Then Chu Fei put away the equipment, turned on the system, started the transmission, and quietly went back to the master''s position in the hall, and put the playback equipment on his seat.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei confirmed several times that there would be nothing missing. Then he started the transmission function of the system again and introduced himself into the demon fighting world and canglan college.


    The place where chufei appeared was naturally in his room. At this time, it was evening. It was estimated that most of the students in canglan college should have finished class.


    Although chufei hasn''t gone down to watch, he believes Mona will be a good student and attend class on time. As for Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, they should all stay in this house!


    Chu Fei pushed the door open and came to the corridor on the second floor. He just heard two sounds of Putong and Putong coming from the hall on the first floor.


    "It seems that Xiao Qi and greedy wolf are still so diligent."


    Listen to the voice, Chu Fei judges that it is the voice of Xiao Qi and greedy wolf sitting on the ground. But just as Chu Fei was about to step downstairs, he heard a cry from downstairs.


    "You Even to the children This is Lena''s voice, and it seems to be a little painful.


    "Boy, hum, this is canglan college. In addition to the management of the college, there are only students. There should be nothing else that shouldn''t exist!" This voice is not strange to Chu Fei, who was formally taught by Chu Fei before.


    But now listening to the voice, the director seems to have recovered. After all, his voice is full of vitality, and there is no sign of injury.


    "Shameless! What a shame Lina''s voice was full of anger, followed by the voice of concern and worry:


    "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, wake up, wake up, don''t fall asleep, don''t fall asleep, I''ll take you to the priest, hold on!"


    Hearing this, Chu Fei''s heart is very angry. Needless to say, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf must be hurt.


    Chu Fei yelled angrily:


    "who stepped on the horse to make trouble?"


    Chufei had already come to Lina before his voice fell.


    At this time, Lina is sitting on the ground, chest full of blood, and Lina''s arms, seven and greedy wolf mouth with blood passed out.


    "Chu Fei, you..."


    "Shut up! One more word, I''ll kill you now! "


    Chufei is furious, but now is not the time to get angry. Chufei quickly takes out three pills, one for Lina, and the other two for Xiaoqi and greedy wolf.


    When feeding pills, Chu Fei saw a less obvious palm print on Lina''s chest, while Xiao Qi and greedy wolf also had a footprint on their chest.


    After feeding the pill, Chu Fei grabs Xiaoqi and greedy wolf''s wrists with both hands, and the vitality of the body flows into the two children''s bodies directly. After some conditioning, the two children''s injuries are finally stabilized. At the same time, Huichun pill also plays a full role. It is estimated that the two children can recover completely in less than half an hour.


    Then Chu Fei reaches out his hand and presses on Lina''s shoulder. After the same conditioning, he lets go.After conditioning, Chu Fei naturally explored the three people''s injuries.

 Chapter 272

    Lina''s injury is the lightest, mainly because Lina herself is a magician. Although she is only an intermediate magician, she is of elvish origin, and the magic shield of level 3 magic is still in her grasp.


    Moreover, Lina is a magic talent with three attributes. She is proficient in wood magic, water magic and wind magic. It''s just because of the hierarchy, she hasn''t mastered all the recovery magic in these three magic. Otherwise, she won''t be so helpless just now.


    Chufei''s judgment is right. When facing the attack of the director of the training, Lina did use the water escape in the level 3 magic of the water system to block the attack of the other party. She also interfered with his attack with the wind magic, which also reduced the attack power of the director of the training.


    As for wood magic, Lina has shown her absolute talent for releasing two series magic in a short time. It''s also because of the talent of Lina that the director of teaching didn''t give a more ruthless hand.


    However, in the face of seven and greedy wolf, the director of education is not so kind-hearted. In his opinion, these two children are of no use at all. At least they are not as good as Lina in value.


    At this time, Chu Fei has already stood up with a cold face. He stares at the director of teaching coldly, as if he is looking at a dead man.


    "What? Do you still want to do it? " After all, he suffered a great loss in Chu Fei''s hands, and almost died.


    The reason why I dare to come this time is not because I know that chufei is no longer here. In fact, he came to chufei. Because of the loss, but also owe a favor, please College of Light Department of a big devil tutor personally hand to his injury cured.


    In addition, the elder who taught the director, that is, the old man named green, had a fight with the head of canglan college because of this incident, which shocked the whole Cloud City.


    Although he didn''t see it in person, he had heard that if the prince didn''t send someone to stop the two old men''s fight, I''m afraid he would really be angry this time. At that time, at least one person will be seriously injured, which is not fun.


    Because of this, the director of education and uncle Eugene were scolded severely by the family, and they were punished for a whole year''s family income.


    The so-called family income, in fact, is the dividends brought by family enterprises, that is money, white money, yellow money. A year''s money is not much, at least for their uncles and nephews, even if they don''t give money for a year, it''s nothing.


    It''s more natural for them to remember what''s wrong, so they want to get revenge.


    The reason why the director of education came here this time was that Eugene found out that chufei didn''t go to class for three consecutive days!


    Three days, Chu Fei has just entered school, less than five days, and the freshmen have only started classes for three days, but Chu Fei never shows up.


    Eugene told the news to his uncle, who was the director of education, and the director of education came to find chufei. His idea is very simple, since you don''t have class, don''t ask for leave, this is truancy, here is canglan college! This is not an ordinary school for ordinary people!


    He wanted to teach chufei a lesson, but he didn''t expect that Lena and the two children would tell him that chufei wasn''t there! He wants to search, he doesn''t believe chufei no longer!


    But Lina and the two children are dead to stop, to the end Lina, this elf woman even directly no manners to drive themselves away! So the director of teaching was angry, and he wanted to teach the elf woman a lesson.


    So Lina resisted and was injured. Xiaoqi and greedy wolf naturally refused, but the two children could not get any benefits in the hands of the director of education without any protective measures.


    "Hum, as a student of canglan college, you have been absent from classes for no reason just after entering the school. As the director of canglan college, I have the strength to punish you!"


    Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t answer his first sentence, he became bold and thought that Chu Fei was wrong. But he is really no brain, even at this time subconsciously ignored Chu Fei''s eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Chu Fei''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of murderous air, but he decided to ask his name first.


    "Well, I don''t even know my name. I''ll tell you, remember, I''m Alan green." Alan is his name, and green is his surname. Naturally, his family is also the Green family.


    However, the Green family is not big, and there is no title, because green was born in the adventure group, and had not helped the blue Empire to do anything before. Moreover, old green is not interested in politics, so he has no title.


    "Good, Alan, green..." Chu Fei read the name and surname of the director separately, then sneered and said:


    "you hurt them. I want to know with which hand and which foot you hurt them!"


    Chu Fei''s voice did not fall, the whole person''s momentum suddenly burst out, pressure to the opposite director of education Allen. As a swordsman, Allen didn''t expect that chufei could burst out so powerful.


    In front of this powerful momentum, Allen only felt that he was extremely small, and his breathing and heartbeat stopped directly.Naturally, Aaron didn''t want to answer chufei''s question, but he subconsciously moved his right hand and leg. Needless to say, this is the expression of his guilty heart.


    "Right hand and right leg?" Seeing this, chufei turned to Lena and asked.


    Lena nodded, but her eyes were full of worry. She worried that if chufei did too much, she would be retaliated by the dean of canglan college and the powerful old man named green.


    However, Chu Fei has no such scruples at all. For Chu Fei, no matter whether he has made a deal with the dean of canglan college or not, the so-called director of teaching, Alan green, can even fight against Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, which is enough to prove his scum level.


    And for scum, chufei never had any good feelings.


    "What do you want to do! I tell you, this is canglan college. I''m the director of teaching. If you don''t attend class as a student, I''m qualified to manage you! " Aaron repeatedly repeated his position, constantly want to explain his justice, but it doesn''t work, chufei doesn''t care about it at all.


    "Ha ha, leave your hands and feet, I can let you go." Chufei sneered.


    "Canglan college won''t let you run wild!" It is clear that Alan green is a swordsman, but he is not chufei''s opponent.


    But chufei won''t give him any chance to escape. After confirming that Aaron won''t cut off his hands and feet according to his request, chufei rushes directly.


    Aaron had already been frightened by chufei. Now he couldn''t scare chufei, and chufei rushed up. He didn''t have any idea of resisting. He turned around and wanted to run out of the shop.


    It''s also ridiculous. A swordsman who dare not even fight and gives his back to the enemy is really looking for death.


    Chu Fei was contemptuous in his heart. He didn''t have any hesitation in his hand. He rushed to the back of Aaron quickly and raised his hand.


    This palm infused all the strength of chufei, and the huge power blasted on Aaron''s back!


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, Aaron was hit by this huge force and flew out of the air. He didn''t cry because Aaron was biting his teeth to get out of the room.


    But he didn''t notice, behind Chu Fei unexpectedly with a very strange step around his side, one hand grabbed his right leg, forced to pull the air of Allen on the ground.


    Pop!


    The eldest brother of Allen is alone, but chufei throws him on the ground like a chicken. At this time, he knows very well that he can''t run away.


    But there is still a little luck in Allen''s heart. He thinks that chufei''s great probability is that he will teach himself a lesson, and he won''t really break his hands.


    But this fluke disappeared when the pain came from the right leg


    Chufei''s right foot stepped on Allen''s right knee, and then the fire play was launched. The high temperature flame was born under chufei''s right foot, which was like a sharp fireknife. It cut off Allen''s right knee in an instant.


    Ah!


    Scream, violent scream, the voice spread far away!


    Aaron subconsciously arched his back and tried to cover the pain in his right leg, but chufei seized his right wrist, and there was no movement, so a flame came out.


    Poof, his wrist was cut by chufei''s fire knife!


    Ah!


    Another scream.


    The two screams in a row gave full play to the strength of Allen''s swordsman. I don''t know whether they happened to mobilize the fighting spirit in the body or were excited by the pain. In a word, the two screams spread all over canglan College under the infusion of fighting spirit.


    No matter the students or teachers in class, no matter the Dean sitting in the office, the great master of Jiansheng, no matter the cooks in the canteen of canglan college, all of them raised their ears in the scream.


    "What''s the matter?" Many people are asking like this, but they can''t get the answer at all, at least for the time being.


    However, not everyone has no chance to find out what happened in time. For example, the dean of canglan college, such as Phil the flame Phoenix, who has been staring at chufei for a long time, and the existence of several other peaks of blood ape, immediately determined the location of the sound after two screams, and rushed to the place of the incident as soon as possible, that is, chufei''s building Outside the door of the house.


    In fact, after judging the location of the voice, the old Dean of canglan college had a bitter smile in his heart. He knew Chu Fei''s ability. After all, he had paid close attention to it with his own eyes, so now he was just worried about which person with no eyes had provoked Chu Fei.


    But when everyone came to the door and looked inside through the gorgeous and delicate glass door, and saw the people and things inside, everyone was silly.


    Chu Fei looked at those people outside, although some strange why so many old guys have come, but the heart is not any scruples, not a little bit of fear.


    For chufei, even the top fighting power in the world, even the God of Dharma and God of war, did not have the qualification to leave him. It''s a big deal. Just wait for Lina and the two children to go back to Lagerstroemia and Taihua mountain."It''s very important to keep your promise when you are alive..." Chu Fei looked at those people outside the door, and looked at the painful tumbling on the ground in front of him. The director sneered and said, "I said that if I break your hands and feet, I will break your hands and feet."


    This house is not soundproof. At least chufei didn''t do soundproof treatment, and the windows are open. Everyone is a man of cultivation, and the five senses are extremely sensitive.


    Especially those old folks who have practiced the Dao at the level of sword sage and great demon master, their senses are extremely sensitive. So, chufei''s words clearly spread to everyone''s ears, and really shocked the hearts of these old guys.

 Chapter 273

    "I''m Cao, where did this boy come from?" An old swordsman who had just returned from the outside and had never seen chufei before asked in surprise.


    "Ha ha, it''s domineering to say nothing else."


    The old Dean looked at his side with a bitter smile at the female sword flame Phoenix Phil, who also looked at the old Dean with a speechless face.


    They are two people who are relatively familiar with chufei, but they have never thought that chufei should be such a vigorous and resolute person.


    "Boy, come out!" The old Dean can''t have such a thing happening in front of him, but just after shouting these four words, he changed his words with a wry smile:


    "forget it, let''s go in."


    The reason for the change is that the old Dean noticed Lina collapsed on the ground in the room, and the two newly awakened children in Lina''s arms.


    They are all human spirits who have experienced the battlefield for a long time. Naturally, we can see the injuries on Lina and the two children at a glance, so we can probably infer the story.


    Pushing open the beautiful tempered glass door, the old Dean and others did not have the heart to sigh about the magnificence of the door. After all, it was bloody inside!


    "Chufei, let them go." The old Dean said immediately after entering the door.


    At this time, chufei was holding the right hand cut off by Aaron, and stepping on the right leg cut off.


    "I don''t think it''s binding him..." Chu Fei sneered.


    "He''s a ruthless boy. Why don''t you put down your hands and feet while you can connect them! Come on Fire phoenix Phil also spoke, after all, she was the one who asked chufei to pass the exam.


    "Connect? Ah... " Chufei sneered and looked at the big sword Santa Fe wrapped in red armor. The flame rose under his right hand and right foot and went out in an instant.


    But with the extinction of the flame, the broken right hand and right leg have turned into fly ash.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I can''t get it. " Chufei pats his hands, turns around and comes to Lina and the two children. He bends down and holds the two children who are just waking up and looking at chufei in his arms and puts them on the seat next to him. After touching their heads, he comes to Lina and lifts Lina up to the seat next to the two children.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei turned back and looked at the old Dean and others, but at this time, the old Dean and others were already unhappy.


    "Ah, isn''t this the dean! I''m surprised to see you, but you must be the top of canglan college. Hahaha, it''s rare. Come on, please have a seat


    Chufei seems to have completely forgotten what happened before, and more like a simple shop owner greeting these people in front of him.


    "You boy..." The old Dean was speechless because of the speed of chufei''s face turning. He pointed to Allen, who was still suffering on the ground but no longer called pain, and asked, "don''t you want to explain?"


    "Explain? Ah, who is this? Isn''t this the villain who broke into my dormitory and committed murder! What''s the matter with your hands and feet? Ah! It must be the old Dean. You see his intention to punish him. Ha ha, it''s really canglan college. It''s all heroic legends. Thank you very much, boy


    Chufei''s cheekiness was developed when he was a tramp on the earth, which is not the cheekiness that ordinary people can imagine. However, Chu Fei also noticed the distorted look on the old Dean''s face and other people''s faces, and said: "what? Don''t believe it? Ha ha... " Chu Fei put away his just grandiose performance, pointed to Lina and the two children''s chest, and said:


    "look at the fingerprints, look at the footprints, am I right?"


    No, of course not, but these people in front of chufei are either swordsmen or great mages. They are all standing at the top of the world. Naturally, they can''t really argue with chufei about this.


    With a bitter smile and a sigh, the old Dean turned back and said to them:


    "take him away first and have a good treatment."


    These two men are a great master of the wood department and a sword saint of the water system. They are not young, and they are also the absolute high-level of canglan college.


    However, it''s the best choice to arrange them to do it, because one tree and one water system have the ability to heal.


    Water magic, in particular, is even more effective in the treatment of many injuries than the light priests of the Holy See. It''s just that the speed is not as fast as light magic.


    However, the water moistens things silently, which is more suitable for conditioning a person''s body. Therefore, as long as the situation is not urgent, as long as there is no risk of life, almost all the injured people are more willing to accept the treatment of the water system great mage.


    Therefore, after hearing the arrangement of the old Dean, the two men nodded and took Aaron away from the ground. As for where he went, chufei didn''t care at all, because chufei knew very well that it was impossible for Aaron''s hands and feet to recover.


    "Boy, you are a little tough this time."


    Seeing that Aaron was taken away, the old Dean sat opposite chufei with a bitter smile. At the same time, he motioned other old friends to sit down together. There was no need to stand and talk."Cruel? He is free to attack my friends and dare to attack my apprentice so ruthlessly without any reason. It''s in your face to cut off his hands and feet. "


    "Do you mean you''re going to kill him if you don''t look at my face?" Asked the old Dean, glaring.


    "Kill? Ha ha, who knows, anyway, I don''t feel troublesome. " Chufei laughs, but he doesn''t talk to these old guys so rudely. Chufei also knows clearly that the old Dean helped him before.


    So, in the midst of everyone''s anger, depression, helplessness, or curiosity, Chu Fei talked to the old Dean and took out a strange looking cup and a tube, which contained liquid that he didn''t know what it was.


    What chufei brought out was naturally milk tea. After all, he also liked this kind of drink. Chu Fei put the milk tea one by one in front of the old people, and then he took out a cup for himself. He didn''t say it directly, but he put it into the cup like a demonstration, and then sucked it down.


    Seeing how Chu Fei made it, everyone naturally knew how to drink it, but not everyone was interested in trying it at first.


    In other words, there is only one person who is really interested in trying, that is fire phoenix Phil, a beautiful woman who is not young but not old.


    Before that, he paid attention to chufei because chufei smashed his pub and said that the things in his pub were bad. Moreover, she had tasted the two bottles of Erguotou that chufei left to Thain before, and naturally she was full of interest in the drinks that chufei brought out now.


    As for Allen Green, who is called the master of the teaching office, her magnificent Fire Phoenix Phil doesn''t care at all.


    "Yes?"


    Holding the milk tea in her hand and feeling the warm temperature, Phil took a sip of it as chufei did. Then she couldn''t bear to swallow it.


    Mellow, sweet and fragrant She almost mastered the adjectives in her mind, and then carefully swallow the milk tea in her mouth.


    "Not bad!" After a subconscious evaluation, Phil would ignore everyone''s eyes and enjoy himself.


    There is no shortage of milk in this world, nor in Lagerstroemia, but milk tea does not exist, let alone the black pearls.


    Women account for less than half of these people, and we all know Fire Phoenix Phil. She is the most popular adventurer pub in Cloud City. What kind of good things she has never eaten and what kind of good things she hasn''t drunk, but this strange and bad package of noodles actually gets Phil''s praise!


    And it''s "good!" Don''t underestimate the evaluation of these two words, and don''t ignore the tone of these two words. That''s Phil. She is usually indifferent. Except for anger, her emotional expression is very lacking!


    But it is such a person, even by a look so humble drink stimulation with joy tone said good two words!


    What the hell is this! Try it!


    In this way, all the people present, except the old Dean lie, deviated and directly ignored the key points. However, it''s no wonder that they, after all, except for the old dean who has a specific position, most of the rest are teachers, and occasionally teach the students who are good-looking, that''s all.


    They will not participate in the management of the daily affairs of canglan college. They are all at the level of the master of sword saint. Naturally, those affairs are done by low-level friars.


    This is the same truth as on earth. Who has seen academicians go to universities to show people the door, and who has seen Ma Yun take charge of Alibaba''s cleaning


    "Pay attention, all of you!" The old Dean couldn''t see it any more. These guys were bribed by chufei with a drink!


    No one paid any attention to the old Dean, because everyone was completely attracted by the delicious milk tea. They were addicted to this kind of drink.


    Sweets will make people feel happy, not to mention warm and sweet milk tea


    "Old Dean, you also try, ha ha." Chu Fei sat opposite the old Dean with a smile, holding Xiaoqi in his arms, comforting Xiaoqi who was still wronged.


    "Don''t do this with me!" The old Dean rolled his eyes, but after seeing the wronged little girl Xiao Qi in Chu Fei''s arms, he sighed and said, "boy, you saw before that old man green is Alan''s uncle. Last time you just burned him, he has already aroused Green''s anger. What about this time? You''ve broken his hands and feet


    "Old Dean, what can a scum like this, who is free to attack innocent people, even if he is the son of the king?" Chufei asked.


    "What do you mean, I can tell you, old man green will come again, I won''t help you!" The old Dean looked depressed.

 Chapter 274

    Chufei laughs and doesn''t take what the old Dean said seriously. In fact, since the old Dean said this, chufei already knows that the old Dean can''t help himself.


    To be sure, it''s really strange that the old Dean can help himself. Maybe if you tell a hundred people, at least 80 people don''t believe it.


    But the fact is that people can''t believe it. If we really want to convince everyone, I''m afraid we need to investigate everyone''s heart.


    "Old Dean, there is a saying in my hometown that the prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. Although he is the director of education, he is also an individual first. As a human being, he deserves to be punished for his mistakes."


    Old Dean stares at Chu Fei''s eyes, he can see that Chu Fei is telling the truth. In other words, in chufei''s hometown, there is such a saying.


    But this sentence is simple, can really do, that is a completely different thing. The reason why the old Dean stares at Chu Fei''s eyes is to see this clearly.


    Chu Fei did not evade looking at the old Dean. A moment later, the old Dean sighed and said, "but he is always the director of canglan college, not an ordinary person..."


    "That''s why I broke his hands and feet." Chufei smiles.


    "What? If he is not the director of education, if he is an ordinary person, will you kill him? " The old Dean was not happy in his heart. It didn''t cause too bad result, so he couldn''t understand Chu Fei''s idea.


    But Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said: "old Dean, let''s not say whether ordinary people dare to do such things. Even if ordinary people do it, I won''t kill him or break his hands and feet so thoroughly. At most, it''s just a discount, and it will give him a chance to recover."


    "What do you mean? Why do you say that? Can''t Alan''s hands and feet recover? " The old Dean is still very concerned about Allen''s injury. As he said, after all, he is the director of teaching in canglan college, and there is a difficult old man behind him.


    However, Chu Fei was confused with the old Dean''s words and asked: "can he recover?"


    But Chu Fei''s brain still turned fast enough, because Chu Fei suddenly thought of the deduction and discussion of magic by many netizens on the earth. Many of them thought that magic can make people amputate and regenerate, and so can cultivating immortals.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei knew what the old Dean meant. If the amputated limb is still there, it can be connected naturally, but if the amputated limb is not there, it can also stimulate the growth of new limbs under the powerful advanced magic treatment.


    Of course, that''s just the usual situation


    Chu Fei didn''t wait for the old president''s response, but said with a smile: "the old president can''t be relieved, he can''t recover."


    Allen really couldn''t recover, because chufei had a real fire this time, and the fire knife was not the ordinary flame before. Besides the high temperature, it contained the rule breaking power of the fire in chufei''s body.


    With such strength, Chu Fei didn''t think that there was anyone in the world who was qualified and able to help Allen recover.


    "You Can I rest assured? " The old Dean grinned bitterly, but things are still like this. He didn''t think about what to do for the time being.


    "Forget it. Let''s put it in advance. First, what do you mean by your dried vegetables? Why ordinary people are punished less?"


    "I don''t believe in the old Dean. You don''t understand." Chufei laughs and puts a piece of candy into Xiaoqi''s mouth. Then he takes out two pieces and gives them to the greedy wolf and Lina. He can''t always favor one over the other. After all, Lina and the greedy wolf are bullied.


    "You mean..." The old Dean pondered, but he did not go on.


    "Yes, the higher the position, the stronger the ability, and the greater the damage caused by mistakes, the heavier the punishment for such people."


    "Ha ha, your idea is enough Happy. " The old Dean sighed, but he didn''t have a deep chat, but Chu Fei understood what the old Dean meant.


    Chufei shrugged and said nothing more. During the time of chatting with the old Dean, he explored Xiaoqi''s physical condition and found that Xiaoqi had not only completely recovered, but also had a trace of vitality flowing slowly in his body.


    Needless to say, it must be the role of the pill. It''s just like the Taoist priest. With the help of the pill, he has accumulated the first and most basic vitality of heaven and earth.


    Xiao Qi is like this. You don''t have to ask the greedy wolf is like this. I just don''t know if Lina, the little princess of the elf family, has any special changes.


    After all, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are the same as chufei. They can neither practice magic nor fight spirit. But Lina is different. Lina is a magic genius in three departments. Who can tell if the vitality of this world will bring any change to Lina!


    But now is not the time to study this, Chu Fei naturally will not worry about it.


    "Old Dean, let''s talk about something else. What do you think of my place?" Chu Fei smiles."What''s your place? This is the house of the college!" The resentment in the old Dean''s heart is still there, naturally won''t give Chu Fei what good facial expression.


    And at this time, the old Dean''s heart is also depressed enough: it''s clearly what he caused, how this boy doesn''t care, on the contrary, it''s me who is bothered here!


    "Yes, it''s the house of the college, but it''s not for me now! I''m not bad at cleaning up, right


    "Hum, you want to open a shop. Tell me what you want to do!" The old hospital chief said after a glance.


    "The business of opening a shop is not so important that we need to harass the old Dean. Hehe..." Chu Fei laughs. What he wants to say is something that he has been thinking about for a long time, and there is no second person to know about it.


    "What are you laughing at? Say it! What''s the matter! "


    "Old Dean, there are many students studying magic in our canglan college. As far as I know, there are some things that can only be done by magicians, but they don''t need too strong cultivation of magicians. So I thought, I''ll take these things, and the college will organize some magician students to help me produce them. How about that?"


    "What do you mean? Do you want our students from canglan college to work for you? Working for you? " The old Dean glared, as if Chu Fei''s words were a shame to those students.


    "Well, it''s not for nothing, but that''s what it means." Chufei nodded.


    "No, absolutely not. There are only a few magicians in the mainland. Each of them is noble. They can''t do such low-level things!" With a wave of his hand, the old president directly rejected Chu Fei''s proposal.


    But Chu Fei didn''t worry. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, old Dean. Don''t be angry. Listen to me. I''m not finished yet, am I! Come on, try it first. You see, everyone has drunk it. It tastes good! "


    "No!" The old Dean rolled his eyes.


    "Drink, old Dean. I specially made it for you. It''s still warm and cold, so it''s not the same flavor!"


    Chu Fei advised, and an old lady nearby also took time to agree with him, saying:


    "lie, drink, you are afraid that he will buy you this thing!"


    "He dares!" The old Dean called out, and directly denied the possibility of being bribed by Chu Fei. However, he did pick up the milk tea and drink it because of this sentence. Why not drink it! Anyway, this thing can''t buy anyone off!


    Looking at the old Dean took the milk tea and drank it in his mouth, Chu Fei laughed. Naturally, he can''t think that a cup of milk tea can buy off a sword sage, not to mention that the sword sage is the dean of canglan college.


    He just wanted to calm the old Dean a little, at least not to refuse anything he caught.


    "Take your time. I''ll explain what I just said." Chufei stood up with a smile, put Xiaoqi into Lina''s arms, and then picked up the greedy wolf next to her. She was also with one heart and two purposes. While exploring the greedy wolf''s body, she said:


    "as you know, old Dean, this house is not for us. There is a student named Mona, who has just entered the school. She has poor talent, or is very poor, but it can be regarded as a college student I''m off. But she was very difficult, because she was poor, because she had no money. Although the college does not charge tuition fees, nor does it charge accommodation fees, it still costs money to eat. I don''t know how those poor students used to do it, but I know that no matter how they do it, it''s not as good as the idea I put forward. "


    After a pause, chufei sorted out the words and continued:


    "old Dean, you just said that magicians are noble. Indeed, I agree with that. But since they are noble, we should help them finish their studies in a way that respects them. I have enough respect for them, so I came up with this method. They help me make things, I pay them, make money with their own strength, and support themselves with their own strength. Isn''t this the best respect for them? I don''t ask them to be loyal to me, nor do I ask them to be my servants and slaves. We are equal. The only relationship between us is just classmates and I pay for their work. "


    Chufei''s words are not easy to understand, and what he said is true. To be able to support oneself on one''s own strength, without having to sell one''s heart and body, without having to cling to anyone, is indeed the greatest respect.


    But the old Dean didn''t want to win Chu Fei so easily. After all, there are many people who have this idea, but how many can they really do?


    "It''s so nice to say that I just want them to make you what you want!"


    "Yes, it''s so simple, that''s so pure." Chu Fei didn''t think it was a bad thing at all. He said:


    "they can do what I need, and I can also take what they need. This is a trade. An equal and fair trade is better than being a noble dog in a low voice?"


    What Chu Fei said is very naked, so naked that people can''t accept it. But this is the truth. Isn''t allegiance to a person a dog for anyone?

 Chapter 275

    "Hum!"


    The old Dean didn''t reply, but just hummed coldly, because Chu Fei''s speech was really ugly, but he had to say, it was really what he was like.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon in the college, even the senior Dean, he also saw many such things with his own eyes. But there is no way, they have met as much as possible the burden of these students, even tuition, accommodation fees are not charged, what else!


    Canglan college is good for cultivating talents, but they are not charitable organizations. No matter the teacher or the Dean, everyone needs money to live in this world.


    And, in any world, it''s the same. The higher the level, the more precious it is. If you don''t have the degree that the whole world has to kneel and lick you, then you have to pay for what you need.


    This is the rule, the universal rule of the world. If you violate such a rule, it will disrupt the stable operation of the world, and it will be eliminated by countless people who abide by the rules.


    Therefore, they can''t get rid of all the food expenses, which are very little compared with tuition and accommodation.


    "I''ve made it clear enough, old Dean."


    "Well, what do you want? What do you need them to do? " The old dean asked while drinking milk tea. He had already made up his mind. Although chufei said it well, because of his previous vulgar and naked words, as long as he wanted something a little too much and could be caught, any loophole would be rejected immediately.


    But Chu Fei won''t give the old Dean such an opportunity, because it''s really common for Chu Fei to see what he needs for the time being.


    "The things I need are simple, magic healing potions, and magic perm. There are only two things... "


    "What? That''s the two? " The old Dean couldn''t believe it. The other swordsmen and great mages were also surprised. These two kinds of things are too common.


    For people in the world of fighting demons, it''s just as common as eating and drinking water. Almost everyone who has a little money will prepare several copies in case of any accident.


    "Yes, they are. How about these two things? I''m not demanding much, am I? "


    "It''s not high, these two things are very common, very common, but how much can you pay the students?" The old lady who spoke to help Chu Fei spoke again.


    She is a great mage. She is very familiar with these two magic items.


    "Well, it''s really a matter. It''s hard for me to give an accurate figure now, but I can guarantee that the reward I pay can guarantee the students'' middle-class diet every day, and I can save some money."


    "The tone is not small. Don''t you know how much the ordinary medicine costs outside?" The old Dean is still trying to find a way to find fault, who let chufei make him unhappy before!


    Chu Fei didn''t care. He laughed and said:


    "of course, but that has nothing to do with what I want to do."


    "It doesn''t matter! A can of cream is 50 silver coins, a bottle of the worst magic healing medicine is 100 silver coins. What price can you give, what price can you sell, how much wealth you have and how many things you can buy have nothing to do with what you do! "


    The old Dean is blowing beard and staring. It looks very scary. At least Xiaoqi has been scared by the old Dean''s appearance and retracted into Lina''s arms. Lina is also frowning and watching on guard.


    "First of all, whether it''s 50 silver or 100 silver, it''s the price they sell. The cost price is definitely not like this. But it''s not worth noticing. I won''t let the students suffer. In fact, for me, the price of a copy made by students only has something to do with the consumption level of the canteen. "


    "Then you should answer me how much money you have and how much you can charge. Don''t start to do it. As a result, you can''t buy it after students have done it for a long time!" The old Dean said sarcastically.


    Chu Fei didn''t get angry either. He understood the mentality of the old Dean very well. He laughed and said, "it''s OK. You''ll all know by then. I won''t start right now, and I don''t need to be in such a hurry. I''ll drive this first..." Chu Fei pointed to the hall on the first floor and said:


    "when I start selling things, even if I don''t talk about the old Dean, you will understand."


    Chufei thought very clearly, and the plan was clear enough. For chufei, although he doesn''t have much money now, it doesn''t mean he won''t make money in the future.


    just look at the appearance of milk tea and Baijiu in this world. These two alone are enough to make chufei make a lot of money in this world, not to mention chufei has a supporting plan.


    "Well! Since you are so confident, I will give you a chance, but you only have three days to prove what you said. After three days, if you can''t prove it, then don''t think about it any more! "


    Although seven days sounds a little short, Chu Fei doesn''t care at all. He nods and says with a smile:


    "no problem, just three days, and then we''ll see you!""Well! Besides, I won''t get involved in Green''s affairs. You can do it yourself With that, the old Dean stood up and walked out.


    When the old Dean left, other people knew that there was nothing to stay here for the time being. As for the milk tea in hand, it was good to drink, but everyone was a sword saint and a great devil teacher. Naturally, they could not be shameful to stay for anything just because of a milk tea.


    What''s more, the young man has reached an agreement with the old Dean lie. There are only seven days left. He must be worried! Where are you in the mood to entertain your old friends? Even if you are in the mood, don''t worry. If you succeed, you can have a drink again.


    With this idea, the rest of the old folks stood up and went out one after another, but one of them didn''t move, which attracted other people''s curiosity.


    This man is the fire department sword saint, fire phoenix Phil, wearing a red armor.


    Phil Jiansheng''s milk tea had been finished long ago. The reason why she didn''t rush away was because of something else. Of course, her straight temper did not let her wait for Chu Fei to ask first.


    "Boy, where''s the wine?"


    "What kind of wine?" Chu Fei didn''t understand for a moment.


    "Play dumb? It''s the wine you gave SAIN last time! " Phil said, glaring.


    It has to be said that people of different genders have different staring effects, but the differences between different genders are not as good as those of people of the same gender and different looks


    Jiansheng Phil is a beautiful woman. She has a good figure and a good face. What''s more, she has a self-cultivation red armor, which is eye-catching.


    So, although Phil stares at chufei, it doesn''t make chufei feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, chufei appreciates Phil''s state.


    fortunately, Chu Fei is not going to be in the mood for the sake of color. He pressed his heart and palpitates and asked for a steady heart. "


    ," Baijiu, how do you know? Chufei is curious.


    "Don''t be so big or small, everyone has no inferiority. When talking to the elders, it''s up to you, not you!" Phil said scornfully.


    Before that, when Chu Fei talked to the old Dean lie, it was always you, you, you. Occasionally, he used you to refer to all the people present.


    "No matter you or you, it''s all verbal. What''s the meaning of that? It''s better to have a common mouth and a real respect in your heart, don''t you think? "


    "Well, it''s really eloquent. Give me two bottles of wine and I''ll bypass you this time!"


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly. He looks at the old guys who stop at the door because of the great swordsman Phil, and then looks at the beautiful swordsman Phil in front of him, and says:


    "yes, absolutely, but at least let me know what''s going on..."


    "Boy, you have the courage to smash my tavern. Don''t you know who the owner of the tavern is?"


    "Er..."


    Chu Fei was really stunned. Of course, he remembered the incident of smashing the pub very clearly. After all, a series of things happened at that time. And where did you try the power of Taijiquan for the first time.


    "Well, you are the boss!" This time Chu Fei had to use you. After all, he smashed other people''s shops, and they were still the high-level of canglan college.


    "Well, bring the wine!"


    Chu Fei nodded with a bitter smile, wine should be taken, but he would not take it out so simply and happily. Chu Fei took a long breath and put the greedy wolf beside Lina again. After sorting out her mood, she said with a smile:


    "what''s the name of the elder?"


    "What? Want to get involved? "


    "No, no, I want to ask. I have tasted those two bottles of wine. Can you evaluate the taste?"


    "It''s good. It''s strong enough. It''s good for adventurers." For food and other things, Jiansheng Phil won''t talk nonsense. This is her professionalism as a tavern owner. Of course, it''s also the essence of eating.


    "Well, I''m relieved." However, Chu Fei still didn''t bring out the wine. After all, it was only Erguotou. Chu Fei still had good wine and more good wine. So Chu Fei said: "there are some wine. There are plenty of wine. It''s no problem to supply with your pub!"


    Chufei first threw out the heavy bomb, and the effect of the bomb did appear, because Jiansheng Phil''s eyes had been lit up.


    "Besides, I also have better wine. It''s definitely better than those two bottles. I can take them out as well."


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to be too appetizing. He directly took out the remaining Erguotou in his ring, not many, more than ten bottles. After putting these Erguotou on the table, chufei quickly unlocked and exchanged them, and took out two bottles of stuffy donkey.


    is stuffed with donkeys, which is the highest Chinese Baijiu on earth. 78 ¡ã is not for ordinary people.


    "I won''t talk about Erguotou. This time I''ll talk about this wine!" Chufei put a bottle of stuffy donkey on the table, and the other bottle was in his hand.


    "The donkey?" Sword Saint Phil frowned. In fact, whether it''s Erguotou or stuffy donkey, the name is too vulgar for Phil. When chufei said that it could be supplied, she even thought of many new names.Of course, thanks to the fact that the wine is exchanged by the system, it doesn''t include places of origin, manufacturers and so on. Otherwise, chufei needs to explain and introduce more.


    "The name is a bit vulgar, I admit, but it also shows how strong it is. In my hometown, we divided the wine into 100 grades, of course, according to the strength of the wine or not From zero to 100, the stronger the wine, the higher the number. This Erguotou is forty-five fifty-two, and this bottle of stuffy donkey is seventy-eight! Have a taste? "


    Chu Fei didn''t say the measurement unit of degree. After all, it''s not necessary, as long as it can be explained in the simplest way.

 Chapter 276

    Phil swordman nodded and had to say that this kind of grading method is really new to people in this world. There are many wines in the world, but no one has ever thought of grading them in this way.


    Of course, there are classifications in the world, but they are all casual and there is no unity at all. Today, this person said that his wine is holy. Tomorrow, he may come out and say that his wine is divine. In fact, it doesn''t make much sense.


    See Phil sword Saint nodded, Chu Fei took out a cup, unscrewed the cover of the stuffy donkey, poured half a cup, and then pushed to Phil sword saint.


    Phil didn''t hesitate. He picked up the cup and put it in his mouth. Really, she didn''t have any hesitation. It''s easy to drink down the donkey, especially for those who have never drunk much Baijiu Phil.


    although she is a saint, but after entrance to Baijiu, nearly 22 of the liquor is imported, the chest, throat and even the belly suddenly burn up.


    This kind of burning is very exciting and painful, but it doesn''t make people feel that they are in danger. But under the pain, Phil''s face turned red.


    At this time, the old people who stopped to watch the scene had already gathered around. After all, chufei brought out a lot of good wine, which was also praised by Phil Jiansheng himself.


    But at the beginning, everyone was just staring at Erguotou. After all, that''s what Phil praised. It''s boring. We don''t have the idea of "testing drugs".


    But now look at Phil sword saint''s face, it seems that this wine is of enough standard!


    Quiet, quiet. After he drank the wine, he was quiet for more than 20 seconds. Then he felt the burning feeling receding slowly. However, the slight dizziness had occupied Phil''s head.


    "Good wine!"


    Pop!


    Sword Saint Phil let off steam and put the cup on the table, but because the power didn''t control well, the cup broke directly!


    Fortunately, chufei stood in front of Lina, so the broken dregs of the cup didn''t splash on Lina and the two children.


    Chu Fei was not surprised that the cup was broken. Although he was really shocked, it was understandable.


    Chufei smiles and puts the lid on the bottle of stuffy donkey in front of Phil Jiansheng. At the same time, he takes out a cup of milk tea and hands it to Phil Jiansheng, saying:


    "drink it first, and go to the spirit of the wine."


    Phil Jiansheng didn''t refuse. Chufei clapped his hands with a smile and continued:


    "this is 78, which is why it is so strong. In addition to these two kinds of wine, I can take out more different kinds of wine. The intensity ranges from 50 to 60, and the taste is also different. There are both light and strong fragrance. Of course, there are not so strong wine, fruit wine and so on It''s suitable for ordinary magicians and girls


    "Give it a try!" Big sword Santa Fe kept drinking milk tea, patted the table and called.


    "Well, don''t worry. I know you have a lot of fruit wine in your tavern, so I won''t take fruit wine this time. I''ll bring you another kind of wine and call it beer in my hometown."


    Say this, Chu Fei laughingly took out a cup again, but this cup is bigger, also more beautiful. What he took out was a beer jar. At least it was gorgeous in appearance, and there were many patterns on the wall.


    But now, no one can do it just because of a patterned glass. After all, the cups in the world are not bad. Besides gold, silver, copper and iron, crystal cups are also very common.


    But beer is different! Chufei didn''t get a good beer either. He just took the cheapest and most common beer for chufei, that is, Laoshan beer, his common brand in Shishi.


    Of course, it was common only after he became a tramp. Before that, he didn''t know much about Laoshan.


    After taking out the beer, Chu Fei didn''t open it immediately. Instead, he took out another bottle of mineral water, turned to Lina and said:


    "Lina, freeze the water in it!"


    Lina is an intermediate magician, and she is proficient in the three departments of shuimufeng. Although Lina didn''t understand what chufei was going to do, she nodded, and with a wave of her hand, she cast one of the basic magic of water system, freezing.


    Seeing Lina perform magic with her own eyes, chufei feels fresh. Moreover, Lina doesn''t perform magic as she says in the novel. She does it easily. She doesn''t know whether it''s because she was born into the elves or everyone else.


    After all, Chu Fei has not seen other magicians in the world perform their magic, and it''s normal not to understand. In fact, all magicians perform their magic in this way. Occasionally, people recite incantations only out of respect for the gods of various departments, not necessarily.


    Just for a moment, chufei felt cold, but fortunately, after all, Lina''s goal was mineral water, not chufei''s hand. In less than half a second, the mineral water in chufei''s hand was frozen.


    Chufei nodded with a smile, and then turned to the table, hands a twist, the bottle and then cracked, plastic bottle also appeared a large transverse crack.Chufei poured the ice into the glass with a smile. Of course, it only accounted for a quarter of the volume of the glass. Then, with everyone watching curiously, chufei poured a whole bottle of beer into the glass.


    beer is yellowing, and it is constantly foaming, it also makes a voice.


    As a rich second generation, Chu Fei had a lot of research on wine. The history of beer on earth is long enough, which just shows that beer brewing is not difficult.


    Therefore, Chu Fei believes that there must be similar beer drinks in the world, but he has not had the chance to find them. But the biggest difference between ancient beer and modern beer, fighting beer and beer from the world is probably the biggest difference.


    That''s the amount of carbon dioxide


    bubble beer, beer without foam, can be said to be a completely different two kinds of things, not to mention ice!


    , "this beer is focused on foam, but intensity is not important. According to the intensity, beer is around ten, but I believe that if there is no bubble, what kind of wine will not be special, but after the bubble... Try it


    "This..." Phil Jiansheng hesitated. No matter how she looked at the beer, she felt that the wine had gone bad. After all, whose wine would have nothing to play with!


    But the smell of the beer didn''t want to have a problem, so for a moment, Phil didn''t know how to decide.


    Chu Fei, when he was boring, he knew what the history of beer was. He knew what Phil was thinking. He smiled and said, "


    , this foam is special. It''s the killing taste."


    "What''s the taste?" Phil sword Saint doubts, others are also curious, this word is the first time to hear.


    "this is a way of saying in my hometown. Killing the taste is the feeling that this bubble brings in the mouth. It''s useless to say it, drink it! By the way, you''ll have to take a big sip of this. It''s boring to take a small sip! "


    "Good!" Hearing Chu Fei''s words, Phil Jiansheng''s curiosity was completely hooked up, so she didn''t hesitate any more. She grabbed the cup and put it to her mouth.


    Then, there was the sound of Gudong


    Phil Jiansheng is really willing to try for the sake of delicious food. If you want to change someone else, you can take a big drink at most. After all, chufei only talks about a big drink, not a dull one.


    It''s true that one mouthful of beer is an advanced way to drink,


    the same amount of beer, in addition to the so-called taste killing endurance, the most important thing is vital capacity.


    But he is a swordsman. What kind of injury and pain he hasn''t suffered is nothing at all!


    So, although it was a whole bottle of beer, it was drunk in the blink of an eye.


    "How do you feel? It''s true to drink beer like this, and there will be a problem when drinking beer, that is, burping... "


    Chufei just remembered this. It doesn''t matter if men burp, but women Especially when a beautiful woman burps, it will give people a kind of It''s not a good feeling.


    But chufei said it was late. As soon as he said the word "hiccup", Phil Jiansheng blushed and opened his mouth. It''s hard to bear the hiccup of beer


    Burp -


    how to describe it? Except for Zeng Xiaoxian in the comedy love apartment, Chu Fei has never heard such a long and steady burp


    Chu Fei wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh. This picture was too happy. Phil''s face is red. It''s not the influence of alcohol. It''s all because of shyness.


    Although the grade is not small, but at least a woman, or a beautiful woman. As a swordsman, it''s right to ignore minor details. According to your personal image, you need to care a little What''s more, this hiccup has broken through the category of "small section".


    Fortunately, in addition to Chu Fei, all the people present, including the two children, didn''t find it funny. On the contrary, everyone was very curious.


    "Cough, that Well This... " Chu, who was forced to endure smiles and looked around the ceiling, said painfully: "


    " bubbles are actually what we breathe. This thing will naturally be drained out of the body when it enters the stomach. But I have to say that beer burping is one of the most enjoyable burps in the world


    Chu Fei said, in the heart secretly praise oneself: I really special can pull!


    "From a certain point of view, drinking beer and burping is also a feeling pursued by many people. At least, in my hometown. Well, that''s right! "


    Chufei was a little guilty. Fortunately, although Phil Jiansheng blushed and embarrassed, he didn''t tangle with this problem.


    "It''s really good. This beer Beer is special and refreshing. "


    "Later, we''ll talk about the other three kinds of wine, beer, Erguotou and stuffy donkey. What do you say? How about the pub I supply you? "


    Now that he has opened a pub, he is running for money besides his feelings. Phil Jiansheng is not a little Wenqing on the earth, so he will not talk about his feelings.She just thought about it for a little while, and nodded her head in response to this way of cooperation.


    "OK, I promise your request for cooperation. You can supply these three kinds of wine to my tavern temporarily!"


    "Ha ha, no problem, beer first, I''ll give you the Erguotou at the price of 50 gold coins, and the stuffy donkey at the price of 100 gold coins. How about that?"


    The price is not low. On the contrary, if the price is still on the earth, it''s blackmail! What''s more, you can''t even drink a hundred gold coins in the world!


    Not to mention that Chu Fei''s price is based on bottles. A bottle of 50 or 100 is not a cup of wine!


    Although we don''t know the price of this wine, it will be sold twice as much!


    "You said that!" Phil slapped the table.

 Chapter 277

    "That''s right. People should keep their promises when they say something and spill water." Chufei laughed and said:


    "Erguotou and stuffy donkey are priced. What about beer? How much do you think it can sell?"


    "You are so happy, I don''t want to hide. This beer is really a different feeling, but it can''t sell at the price of these two kinds of wine, and there will be a lot of difference, very much."


    Chu Fei nodded, for this he had already prepared in mind, but for the sake of caution, Chu Fei decided to do first-hand preparation.


    "Well, who can give me a gold coin first? I haven''t seen it before..."


    The present person is not the sword saint or the great devil teacher, who can not have the gold coin in the body, and this matter also does not need to be come, Phil sword Saint happily took out a gold coin.


    But Chu Fei said that if he wanted one, he really wanted only one. After all, when he was making money, he was not so anxious.


    Chu Fei picked up one of the gold coins and started the identification function of the system.


    Ding!


    -- Appraisal: the gold coin of doumo world, worth 1000 silver coins, is crude alchemy. It contains 70% gold and weighs 31.2g. It can be exchanged for 5000 points. Is it exchanged?


    Chu Fei was ecstatic, but he didn''t confirm it. Instead, he chose No.


    However, Chu Fei has now seen his own surplus and is jealous of the future of exchange points. A gold coin can exchange 5000 exchange points, which is equivalent to 5000 yuan on earth. How can Chu Fei not be excited!


    However, chufei also saw that the price of gold recovered by this system had been reduced, and he did not know whether it was because he had collected too much gold before or because the gold coins in the world were not pure enough.


    But no matter what, in any case, a gold coin 5000 yuan, this exchange rate for Chu Fei is not loss, absolutely not loss!


    "Well, how about a gold coin for beer?" After determining the value of gold coins in the world, chufei asked.


    Jiansheng Phil didn''t answer chufei immediately. She was also thinking carefully. After all, there was no beer in the world that could give people this feeling before. It''s hard to say whether it''s good to sell for the time being.


    "I can''t guarantee that this beer will sell..." Although he is a tavern owner, sword Santa Fe is not really a qualified businessman after all, otherwise he doesn''t even have a basic judgment!


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. He believed that if beer could be popular on the earth, it would be popular in the world. It just took time for people to understand.


    "It''s OK. That''s it. I''ll supply 1000 bottles of beer to your tavern first. You can buy and sell them first and see the effect. Then we''ll finally decide the price."


    "Well, yes, then..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make it clear first. I''ll supply you this wine, and your pub can also be sold to other places. I don''t care about that, and I don''t sell wine here. I can rest assured."


    Although Jiansheng Phil didn''t think of this and didn''t realize the possibility of competition, she was very happy after chufei said it.


    This means that Chu Fei only gives this kind of wine to his own tavern, but if he wants to get it from other places, he can only make it by himself


    But if you can brew such a good wine, it will be brewed long ago! As for what it is now!


    "Also, all of you can drink for free in my place. As long as it''s wine, it''s free, and it''s enough!"


    Chufei throws out a great temptation again, and the old guys who had gathered around Phil and could only see, smell but not drink got excited one by one.


    Free things, but also good quality things, who do not want!


    Although there are several female great mages who don''t like spirits, they still have beer and fruit wine! You can drink it for free! This is absolutely a beautiful thing for the dead!


    "Ha ha, boy, there''s something left to say, go ahead!" Before that, the old lady opened her mouth again. Everyone was not stupid, neither was chufei. Just from the conversation between chufei and Phil, the value of these wines has been proved. It doesn''t matter whether one bottle or two bottles, but how much is one year or ten years?


    Whatever you do, you will get tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions of gold coins. Why is Chu not so generous! Because of respect? Believe it!


    "Hey, hey, what else do you need me to say? I admire the character and cultivation of the elders. Nothing else matters, it doesn''t matter!"


    "It really doesn''t matter?" The old lady asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter at all! Anyway, as long as my shop is still there and my people are still there, no matter what kind of wine, it''s free for the seniors! " Chu Fei seems to say atmospheric, but also in this sentence buried a small head.


    Who can''t understand? Not only the old lady but also Phil laughed. Everyone else laughed.


    "Well, I really think we are getting old and muddled!" The old lady said with a smile, "anyway, you have a good reason for Alan. We''ll help you with that old thing green, but in the future..."Chu Fei said quickly:


    "haha, I promise, there will be more than this reason in the future! Never let the seniors be embarrassed! "


    "Slippery!" Phil sword Saint white chufei one eye, that red face and drunk beauty, almost let chufei not hold.


    "By the way, you can''t miss the strong one. You can remember that!" The old lady warned.


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely necessary! It''s all free! " Chu Fei nodded happily.


    "Well, give us a bottle first, and we''ll go back first." Said the old lady.


    "Good!" Chu Fei happily agreed, and then sent three bottles of wine one by one. Then these old guys pushed the door open and left with a smile.


    There is Phil Jiansheng left in the room. After all, she has a real business relationship with chufei. Unlike other people, she naturally needs more things to do.


    "I won''t stay here any longer. Give me a thousand bottles first! But how much can you get now? "


    "Hey, hey, I''m an old drunkard, and I''m an old drunkard who is willing to take it with me instead of drinking it!" Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Well, since there is, give it to me first!" Said this, Phil sword Saint felt out a ring, under the stimulation of fighting, Chu Fei appeared in front of a big black hole.


    Needless to say, this is the space ring, and this hole is the entrance of the space ring. Whether it''s space ornaments, or things stored in the universe, you can directly open the entrance and exit, and others can naturally see the things inside.


    But few people will do that. After all, most of the time, the things in the storage items are secret.


    Chufei didn''t hesitate. He waved three times in the surprised eyes of Phil sword saint.


    "Well, count and see if there''s a problem with the quantity."


    Chufei was directly exchanged from the system, and it was exchanged in batches, and then things would appear in the places designated by chufei. This is a very convenient operation, in Chu Fei this easy wave will be simple to complete.


    The surprise of fei''er Jiansheng was that she felt as if she had seen something put in by Chu Fei. But the speed was too fast. She didn''t see it at all. She didn''t see it at all. She didn''t know that it was just a moment. Chu Fei had put 3000 Fen of wine in.


    "Hey, hey, I think practice makes perfect." Chu Fei made an excuse for his free operation.


    Phil ignored chufei''s booze. She was checking the drinks in the space ring. Three thousand square meters, a bottle is not much, a bottle is not much, beer, Erguotou, stuffy donkey are all piled together.


    Of course, the 3000 square meters does not include those on the table, but they belong to Phil, and chufei can''t take them back.


    "Well, the quantity is right. Before the price of beer is fixed, I won''t give you any money. Erguotou is boring It''s boring A total of 150000 gold coins.... "


    Phil swordman counts as he talks. After all, he is a swordman. With the help of supernatural forces, counting is not a complicated matter.


    In just a moment, 150000 gold coins were counted and all of them were put on the ground. Of course, these gold coins were all put in a big bag.


    Chu Fei bent over with a smile and threw the bag into his own heaven and earth ring. At the same time, he knew the number of the bag in an instant. Chu Fei didn''t count by himself at all, but did it with the identification function of the system.


    "Well, this is our first cooperation transaction, and we are looking forward to the formal and stable cooperation in the future! But at this time, you should be able to tell me the name? "


    "Phil, the sword of fire, Phil the phoenix of fire." Chu Fei stood up, and then threw all the things on the table into his space ring, and then turned to the door.


    "Fire Phoenix, Phil, en..." Chufei repeated Phil''s name and sent him out of the door.


    Phil didn''t say a word. He walked away.


    Chufei looked at Phil''s back and said with a smile:


    "the old Dean gave me three days. It''s already done!"


    In the distance, Phil, who is walking slowly, clearly hears chufei''s words. She smiles and says that it''s strange if lie can think of this!


    At this time, the sky has entered the night, although there are not many people in canglan college to rest, but it is not as busy as the day. At least not many people came to the door.


    Chu Fei didn''t know. Not long ago, his house was full of people. They were all busy students and teachers.


    Just because at that time Chu Fei was too selfless to pretend to be forced by the old Dean and others, he didn''t notice the situation outside. Until later, when the elders left, the onlookers scattered with surprise and caution.


    But these onlookers also heard the old people saying "good wine, 100 gold coins, 50 gold coins..." Words like that.Because of the identity problem, no one dares to ask, but they have great interest in chufei''s house. Everyone can see that there must be a shop on the first floor of the house, but I just don''t know what it will sell.


    Now, the tutors of the holy sword academy have been praising the excellent wine!


    Chufei just came back to the room and found that Lina didn''t know when she had cleaned up the broken glass on the ground, the blood was gone, and the tables and stools were put in order again.


    As for Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, they are busy living together with Lina. All three of them are smiling. Chufei sat on the stool beside him with a smile, and he was relieved, but he suddenly thought:


    "why hasn''t Mona come back yet?"

 Chapter 278

    Yeah, Mona hasn''t come back yet. Although chufei didn''t go to class, chufei also knows that it''s time now. It must be the end of class.


    "Lina, what time did Mona come back in the first few days?"


    "Well What time is it? " Lena didn''t understand chufei.


    "Well Time is time. When did Mona come back a few days ago? " Chufei laughed bitterly in his heart, and then he realized that there was no "point" in the world.


    "Soon..." Lena went to the door, looked at the moon in the sky and added, "it should be soon."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "come on, don''t be busy. Let''s talk."


    "Good!" Xiao Qi is the happiest. Greedy wolf is OK. After all, he doesn''t like talking very much. Lina is smiling.


    "Lina, do you know how time is measured in this world?" Chufei wanted to know the way of time in the world, otherwise he couldn''t talk about time with people.


    Before that, when people in chufei''s world talked about the time, they just talked about noon, morning, evening, midnight and early morning. That''s all. The more specific time has not been involved.


    "Yes, master, it''s the shadow time. Starting from noon, the day and night are divided into two 24:00 hours Ah, master, what you just asked is... "


    Chu Fei nodded. It seems that the calculation of time in this world is normal. There are 24 hours in a day, so an hour is 60 minutes.


    "How was it divided in that moment?"


    "Four quarters..."


    "What about that moment?"


    "It''s the smallest time scale that can be measured..." Although Lina was curious why chufei asked such a question, she answered it seriously.


    Chufei nodded. He could understand Lena. Smaller time is not without name, but there is no way to measure more accurately.


    It''s not a big deal. After all, in ordinary life, there is basically no need for a smaller time unit. People on earth are used to saying five minutes, ten minutes and a few seconds, but in this world and places like crape myrtle, a moment is enough.


    A moment is fifteen minutes. More detailed time measurement is of little significance.


    Chufei nodded and said nothing. However, according to chufei''s experience of looking at time occasionally and the comparison of the three worlds, chufei is sure that the time of this world is not much different from that of the earth.


    After thinking about this point clearly, Chu Fei readily exchanged a wall clock from the system. Of course, it was a modern electronic watch, not a mechanical one.


    This electronic watch is half the size of a table, more than half a meter in diameter, with clear scale, accurate time, and the system makes it clear that the power of this thing is not batteries, but extremely small nuclear reactors.


    And the accurate time duration of this watch given by the system is millions of years As long as it''s not damaged.


    Then, under the curious eyes of the three, Chu Fei nailed a nail on the wall facing the door, and the clock was also hung up.


    "Master, this is..."


    "Master, is this the way to calculate time?" Small seven also full of interest of ask a way.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "yes, it''s for calculating time. It''s called a clock."


    At this time, the door rang out the footsteps, listen to the voice chufei is sure to come is Mona. Sure enough, Mona opened the door and saw three curious babies, as well as chufei, who had not been seen for several days.


    "You What are you looking at? " Mona asked strangely.


    "The clock is hung up by master and used for timing!" Xiaoqi said positively.


    "Mona, what''s the matter with you?" Chufei didn''t look back, but he recognized something wrong in Mona''s voice.


    At this time, Xiao Qi, greedy wolf and Lina also noticed the tired look on Mona''s face.


    "It''s OK, just a little tired." Mona thinks her performance is quite normal, but chufei sees Mona''s problem at a glance.


    Mona is very tired. That''s right. After all, she is a new student, and Mona is a soldier student. It''s normal to be tired, even to have a little scar.


    But chufei noticed that Mona''s walking and eyes were filled with great pain. If it''s just a skin injury or even a sprain, even in the painful eyes, it won''t be like this.


    "Sit down..." Chufei comes to Mona and reaches for her hand. Mona wants to refuse, but chufei helps Mona to the sofa next to her and presses her down.


    The sofa is more comfortable than the stool, and chufei can see that Mona''s health has gone wrong.


    Eyes are the window of the heart, unless there is a big problem, otherwise the eyes will never be occupied by pain.


    "Tell me, what have you learned these days?" Chufei didn''t ask Mona what happened directly. Instead, she began to chat tactfully."Ha ha, it''s very good. I''ve learned a lot these days, which I never knew before." Mona forced smile, her abnormal even seven and greedy wolf have been found, let alone Lena.


    In fact, Lina and they have long found out that Mona is abnormal, but they can''t ask if Mona doesn''t say it, and chufei is not there, so they have been dragging it down,


    "well, it''s canglan academy after all, even an ordinary martial arts school must have something unique. Mona, where''s your hometown? "


    Mona didn''t notice the dignified look in chufei''s eyes. She leaned carefully on the sofa to make herself less painful. She said with a smile:


    "my hometown is quite far away. It''s a border town of the blue empire. When I was a child, I went to school with the old people in the village and learned some rough and shallow fighting skills..."


    Mona continues to say, seven greedy are listening carefully, but Lina and chufei are communicating with Anna.


    "Master, Mona has been like this since the first day of class, and it is getting more and more serious. I can see that she is injured. It''s just that she won''t tell me what happened


    "Well, has anyone come to trouble these days?" Chufei asked.


    "No, it''s very quiet. Since the master taught Alan a lesson, no one came to make trouble. No one came in to talk on weekdays. At most, they looked around the door and left."


    Chu Fei nodded secretly, thinking carefully in his heart.


    The conversation between chufei and Lina was not discovered by Mona and the two children, because they didn''t talk at all. Lina is an intermediate magician and a member of the elves. Her understanding and application of magic is not comparable to that of other human beings.


    But Lina is surprised how chufei does it. Chufei''s mouth doesn''t move, but she can hear chufei clearly


    Is there a spiritual dialogue? No, Lina denies this conjecture in her heart. Spiritual dialogue is a kind of magic, and it''s very advanced magic. Lina can''t, let alone chufei.


    But Chu Fei''s mind is no longer on this matter. After all, it''s just the skill of transmitting sound into secret. For Chu Fei, who has the vitality of heaven and earth, it''s really not something worth talking about.


    "The village was destroyed by the war. At that time, I knew that without strength, even a peaceful life in the world would be difficult to guarantee, so I came to canglan College..."


    It seems that Mona hasn''t talked to anyone for a long time, so this time she said it all at once and for a long time. Chufei understood Lina''s experience from Mona''s story, and for the first time, he admired the girl.


    Mona''s age is not as old as chufei''s. In fact, she is 17 years old. She is a person of the same age as Wan Yu and mei''er. She decided to come to Cloud City after the destruction of the village and the death of her family. She also wandered all the way.


    After arriving at Cloud City, Mona is lucky to find a shop willing to take her in and pay her for her work. Only then can she have a normal suit, but that''s all.


    "This is a strong girl..." She had listened to such comments too many times, and it was meaningless.


    "It''s very good. It''s hard to live every day. Take me to recognize my teachers and classmates tomorrow."


    "Good."


    "I haven''t eaten yet. Come and have something to eat."


    Very calm, very ordinary, Chu Fei did not say too much, also did not ask anything. For chufei, the night passed like this.


    But for the greens, it''s been a day of fury.


    At the moment, old man green, the great mage, was standing in front of a white bed, suppressing his anger. His hands were on the shoulders of a white priest beside him.


    The priest was a woman, and a woman who had a close relationship with Phil sword saint. Her name was Assiya. Although she is only the lowest priest of the Holy See of light, her strength is at the level of the great mage.


    At this time, there is a basketball sized white light ball in Assiya''s hand, which is constantly moving. The energy of light magic is constantly injected into the body of the man on the bed.


    "Is there any hope, Assiya?" Old green asked in a deep voice.


    "Fast, the fire element on his wound is decreasing, but the speed is very slow. Why hasn''t anyone come yet? We don''t have enough strength at all!"


    Assiya was invited by green half an hour ago to treat the comatose Allen in bed. Allen''s injury is getting worse. After all, it''s just a broken hand and foot. He was also stabilized by the two great mages before, and his life was naturally carefree.


    Old man Green has no direct descendants. Aaron is the child of his younger brother, who died long ago. For whatever reason, green would not allow his brother''s child to become disabled.


    "Why, it''s just a kid who just started school. Why don''t we both have enough strength to repair Allen''s body?"


    Green can''t understand. It''s reasonable to say that even the amputated limbs of ten people, Assiya can heal all of them and regenerate all of them. But now it''s just the amputated limbs of one person, but it''s not enough to use the power of a swordsman and a great mage!"It''s not enough to repair his body, but it''s not enough to expel the fire elements in his body repair organization!"


    Assiya corrected Green''s statement, but her heart was not less shocked than green. As a matter of fact, she''s really confused now.


    It''s just the fire element. As the great mage of the light department, Assiya didn''t know how many times she met, but it was never as difficult to eradicate as it is today!


    "No one''s here yet! Hurry up Old man green is yelling at the outside of the room!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Jiansheng Phil, who had already returned to his adventurer tavern, was sitting in his office on the top floor. In front of her, there were three people, two men and one woman.


    These three people are the managers of the adventurer tavern, who have been with Phil from the beginning. Of course, they are also Phil''s servants.


    "You''ve already tasted it. Tell me how much this beer costs." Phil asked, knocking on the table.

 Chapter 279

    "Master, from my experience, if you buy this wine alone, you can only sell it at the price of silver coins, and it''s definitely not much higher. 10 silver coins is already very high." It was a man who was over fifty years old and had scarred face.


    "Well, what do you think?" Phil continued.


    "Master, you just said that there are two kinds of very strong wine. I''m thinking that since this beer can''t be sold alone, we should just make ordinary drinks to sell. But if beer can be mixed with the other two kinds of wine Maybe there will be a different feeling. "


    The woman thought and said that Phil had no hope for beer, but he got excited immediately after hearing this woman''s words.


    She took out another bottle of beer, opened it and poured it into the glass. Then she took out another bottle of Erguotou and went down to half a bottle of Erguotou.


    After that, no one was allowed to taste it, so he poured it directly!


    "Well, that''s it! Sell 200 gold coins a cup! Burp... " Phil said excitedly.


    "Master, I think it can be sold in two ways, one is pure ice beer, low price, attract customers, the other is this way!"


    "Good!"


    Here Phil made a decision. In a quarter of an hour, the adventurer tavern was already on sale!


    It''s night, but adventurers live day and night. When these adventurers saw four brand new drinks on the wall of the tavern for sale, the tavern became lively.


    But just an hour later, the adventurer tavern was quieter than ever. Nothing else, the most noisy people are drunk under these brand-new drinks, and the rest are mostly people who only taste beer or don''t like drinking.


    Early the next morning, the drunk adventurers wake up one after another, and Chu Fei, who can finally have a good sleep, gets up in the sunshine.


    After a simple breakfast, the two children continued to March, and Lena stayed to take care of the two children. Chufei followed Mona to the teacher.


    Although it is a college, there are many differences with universities on earth, such as teaching buildings. Each of the buildings of canglan college seems to be made of a whole boulder. There is no aesthetic feeling on the outside. It is simple and square, and there are only two floors in total.


    Through a huge open space, chufei followed Mona to one of the teaching buildings.


    "Because the enrollment of the college is not over, we are temporarily arranged here. There are 36 students in total, and there is only one teacher for the time being."


    "What do you do in class?" Chufei asked.


    "It''s about training morale, and then it''s about actual combat."


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t speak any more. After hearing the actual combat, Chu Fei already understood what happened to Mona''s injury.


    At this time, it was not too early. Through the window, chufei had seen the students in the classroom.


    "Let''s go." Mona was silent for a moment, then urged.


    Chufei laughed in his heart. He knew that today''s classroom would never be quiet.


    Before he came to the door of the classroom, chufei had already found that there were not as many desks, chairs and benches as he thought, but just circles drawn on the ground and wooden cushions fixed on the ground.


    There was no platform in front, but there was a huge blackboard with white chalk and pictures on it. Chu Fei glanced at it and knew that it was all about fighting and training. It seemed that there was a detailed explanation of the move.


    The classroom is very large, comparable to the earth''s large lecture hall, the area has absolutely reached 500 square meters.


    "Look who''s here. It''s Mona. I didn''t expect you to get up, Mona!"


    "That''s to say, I''ve been abused for three days in a row, and I dare to come to class. I really don''t know how to write dead words!"


    "Who is who?"


    "I don''t know if you came late, but that''s the second garbage tied with Mona. You don''t have any talent. You can''t cultivate fighting spirit in your life!"


    "Ah? Then how can he get through? I remember how Mona could cultivate her fighting spirit? "


    "Who knows, I can''t say it''s just spending money. Anyway, those noble disciples in canglan college spend money to come in!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the taunts of these students, chufei looked at Mona in doubt and asked:


    "are they all idiots?"


    Chu Fei naturally asked why these freshmen dare to challenge themselves. Don''t they know how to deal with Eugene? I don''t know that even Alan green, the director of teaching, has been abandoned by chufei?


    Mona said with a wry smile:


    "they don''t know, except for us, they were all here on the first day, and the teacher was staring at them and reciting the rules of the college."


    "Ha? So it is... "


    Chu Fei didn''t go deep into it. He also knew that even if the story about Eugene and the director of education spread, it would be hard for the freshmen to hear it. If the dormitory of the freshmen and the old students didn''t live in the same building, it would be even more difficult to pass it on.


    after all, it''s OK for us to tell you who offended us! How dare this rubbish curse people A student near the door heard the conversation between chufei and Mona. He didn''t think much about the meaning of the conversation, but only focused on chufei''s swearing and Mona''s sarcasm.


    "I''m Cao, boy, you want to die!"


    "Kill him! No talent, dare to talk to us like this


    "That''s it


    Under the clamor of most of the boys, chufei and Mona are soon full of people in front of them. Most of these people have met Chu Fei, but they only met once in the exam.


    As for the strength of these people, Chu Fei only took a look, but also saw the depth of these people.


    Half of the swordsmen are swordsmen. The rest are not as good as swordsmen. It is estimated that they will be promoted to Dao swordsmen soon.


    Don''t forget, these are young people in their twenties. It''s genius to reach the level of swordsman at this age.


    "Don''t be like this, don''t be like this, we are all friends, get along well, get along well!"


    Just as the students gathered around Chu Fei and tried to do something, outside the crowd, in the corner of the classroom, a boy who looked like 18 or 19 years old stood up.


    "Boy, it''s none of your business. If you want to be beaten, just say it!" The tallest guy in the crowd looked back at the boy and swore.


    "No, I mean, we are all classmates. Maybe we can have the chance to work together in the future. Don''t do that!"


    "You''re not the end of your fuckin ''chatter, are you?" The big man seemed to have a lot of dissatisfaction with the boy. He pointed to the boy and said:


    "you two, go to block his mouth for me and beat him until he dare not speak!"


    Obviously, the others didn''t like the boy either, so they walked over immediately after hearing this. The boy didn''t have any fear. He still had a smile on his face and said with a smile:


    "don''t do it. Really, it''s not good. We are all classmates..."


    "Shall I go to you?" When the two men saw the boy''s smile, they were even more angry. They came up with a punch on the boy''s bottom bar.


    Xiaba is very fragile. No matter how big a man is, if Xiaba is hit by distance, he will lose his balance and control ability for a period of time at least. People who know fighting skills all know this.


    Obviously, the boy also knew that this day, he tried to avoid, but his speed was too slow to avoid at all, so he was knocked to the ground just once.


    There were several girls in Pang''s classroom, but few of them stood up to speak. Most of them looked at chufei and the boy with disdain, and their faces were full of schadenfreude.


    Chufei could see clearly, but he was not in a hurry to save the boy, even though the boy had been fighting and kicking for a long time.


    "Boy, what are you looking at? I heard you scolded us just now. If you have the guts to scold us again, let''s listen to it!"


    "Is, scold, we all stand here, wait for you to scold!"


    "Come on, don''t be a man! Ha ha


    Mona pulled chufei''s sleeve. Although it was only three days, Mona was used to the sarcasm of these students.


    However, she knew that Chu Fei was not used to it. After all, it was the first time for her to enter the classroom.


    "What? Afraid to talk? Are you afraid? " The big man at the head is still shouting.


    Chufei looked at these people and Mona around him, and said, "are you all sick? Brain disease, idiot


    "I''m chonima..." When these people heard Chu Fei scolding, they immediately became angry. They never thought that Chu Fei really dared to scold in public.


    But just as they were about to start, there was a roar in the corridor outside the classroom.


    "What are you doing! Go back


    It''s deafening, and it''s dignified.


    In this fury, the crowd around chufei and Mona quickly dispersed without hesitation. And with the fastest speed back to their own position, as if nothing happened.


    As for the boy who was beaten in the corner, he slowly got up after the crowd dispersed. His body was not seriously injured, and his face was bruised and bloody.


    "Don''t be like this in the future. We are all classmates. We should get along well Cough... "


    Hearing the boy repeat this sentence weakly, chufei wanted to laugh. Xindao, this boy is a little interesting, but I don''t know if he is really an idiot.


    "You two, go to your seats quickly The voice came behind chufei and Mona. Although he didn''t see the whole process, he also understood what had happened.


    Mona quickly nodded, should be a "yes, teacher", and then pull chufei to go inside. But just then the voice said:"Wait a minute, who are you? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    Chu Fei looked back with a smile and saw the so-called teacher. He used a word to describe it as a bear on a tiger''s back. He was a big man. He was dressed in a common cloth suit. He was bald and had no hair. There were some scary scars on his head.


    "Hello, I should be a student here too. My name is Chu Fei." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Chufei?" The big man frowned and took out a register from behind. After opening it, he searched it again.


    "Chufei, you are a new student, but where did you go the other day? Why didn''t you come to class?"


    Before chufei spoke, Mona wanted to defend for chufei, but the teacher couldn''t see it. He said to Mona directly:


    "go back to your seat!" Mona had no choice but to nod back to her seat, but it was a position in the back of the classroom, close to the beaten boy.


    "Mr. Vic, he didn''t come to class on purpose. He skipped class!"


    In the classroom, an ordinary looking boy called out.

 Chapter 280

    "Shut up and let you talk! If you want to die, just say it


    "I''m sorry, teacher!" The man quickly apologized, as if he had thought of such a thing. He didn''t mean to be afraid. On the contrary, he winked at several students nearby.


    "You, talk. Why don''t you come to class these days?" Vic throws the roster on the ground and stares at chufei.


    Chu Fei laughed and said: "because I was busy, I didn''t come to class."


    "Busy? What are you busy with? Do you think canglan college is a place where you can come and go as you like? "


    "I''m busy looking for a place to live. The college doesn''t provide accommodation for Mona and me, so I have to find a way myself."


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders. In front of him, Mr. Wick''s ability has been seen. He should have the same strength as Alan green, that is, the director of the teaching department. However, it''s hard to say what kind of fighting spirit it is.


    "Well, don''t you know who I am?" Vic snorted coldly, looking at chufei''s angry way.


    "They call you Mr. Vick, so I think your name should be Vick, and your identity is the teacher." Chufei is acting stupid.


    "Oh, my name is Vic, yes, I''m a teacher, yes, but you don''t know, I''m the person in charge of this class, your person in charge. I have the right to fire any of you, and I have the right to kill any of you. Are you clear? "


    Although Vic is a rough guy, he has one thing to praise, that is, he will strictly follow his own rules.


    If other people don''t know the rules, they will think it''s their own problem, so they will want to understand their own rules as they do now. If he violates this rule after he knows it, he will do it.


    In all the years that Vic has been teaching, no one has been expelled or killed by him, but many students have been injured or maimed by him.


    Most of the time, these injuries can be recovered, but some students are unlucky and disabled for life. As for their results, they naturally drop out of school automatically.


    "Ha ha, listen clearly, you are a teacher and our person in charge, so you think you have the power of life and death."


    Chu Fei''s summary is in place, but he added an adjective, which completely changed the meaning of this sentence.


    Vic was not stupid. Naturally he heard it, but he didn''t care. He said:


    "now that you have heard it clearly, it''s easy to do. Go find a vacant seat to sit down. In the future, if you do anything that makes me uncomfortable, you will be killed by me. "


    Vic''s eyes were fierce, but chufei didn''t really take it to heart. In other words, he''s just not afraid, but it doesn''t mean he can identify with this teacher.


    In fact, chufei doesn''t like the teacher any more.


    But Chu Fei didn''t say anything. He scanned the classroom, saw a vacancy in the middle, and walked over.


    But Chu Fei didn''t go to the vacant seat, he found that the vacant seat was occupied by the people next to him. I can''t help it. Then go to the position just left


    But Chu Fei just came over, and this position was occupied by the people beside him. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle. These students move one by one, leaving Mona and the beaten teenager a place.


    "Ha ha, they are idiots."


    Chu Fei sighed, and walked to Mona and the boy, and sat down at will.


    Chufei''s voice is not small, but because of teacher Vic''s gaze, no one immediately attacked chufei, but everyone''s eyes were full of anger and disdain.


    "Sit well, I have already said the basic rules of fighting in the first three days..."


    Vic came to the blackboard and clapped his big hands on it. His voice could be heard all over the building.


    "Now, you''ve all been practicing for three days. So I won''t talk about this part again. You should train yourself well. Of course, if you want to die, you can not


    Vic sneered and glanced at Mona and chufei. Mona listened very carefully, but chufei was quite different.


    In fact, chufei didn''t plan to attend any class at all. Besides, teacher Vic is still such a guy, chufei is not in the mood to attend class.


    Now Chu Fei is just sitting on the table to have a rest. He is still thinking about when to go to the old dean to talk about letting the students work for him. After all, the money has arrived. "


    Vic was upset, but he didn''t attack immediately. Instead, he went on to class and said," yesterday I also said a basic usage of fighting spirit, Mona, you come up, Danma, you come up too. "


    Hearing that Vic called Mona, chufei immediately focused on the class again. As for the other Danma, the big man who had been shouting with chufei before.


    The two men stood up and went to the open space in front of them, facing Vic. Chu Fei just looked at it, and his heart was full of helplessness. After all, Mona was a girl, a normal girl. Her height only reached Danma''s chest, and her body was only half of Danma''s."Danma, you have broken through to the swordsman, and have some experience in the use of fighting spirit. However, because you are only a junior swordsman, fighting spirit is not stable. Yesterday, I told you how to strengthen your fighting power to the maximum at this stage..."


    Then Vic turned to Mona and said:


    "Mona, just entered the samurai stage, fighting spirit can only be used to strengthen your own body, but it can''t be put out, but this is also the biggest difference between samurai and swordsman. After a serious fight, let everyone fully feel the difference between samurai and swordsman."


    "Yes, teacher." Mona nodded, her face expressionless, but her heart was in the dark luck.


    "Well, you all take a serious look. Remember, no matter what stage you are at, as long as you use your fighting spirit properly, you can strengthen your fighting capacity to the maximum extent. OK, let''s go!"


    Vic stepped back two steps and stood in front of the blackboard, while Danma and Mona also moved to both sides until they were about 20 meters away.


    Chufei looks at it carefully. Although he is very dissatisfied with Vic''s arrangement, he doesn''t plan to do anything for the time being.


    "Start!" Vic shouts, and then Danma and Mona are ready to fight.


    Mona is just a samurai. Samurai means that you can only fight by strengthening your body with fighting spirit and fighting moves, while swordsman can let fighting spirit out. Because fighting spirit can be let out, fighting moves will have great changes.


    Under everyone''s gaze, a layer of golden light appeared on Danma''s two fists. Needless to say, this is fighting spirit.


    But Mona has no similar change, she just put on a move.


    "Ha ha, you are finished!"


    Danma said, then rushed to Mona, speed is very fast, but Mona is also ready. Mr. wick frowned and looked gloomy.


    "Go to hell!"


    Danma rushes to Mona''s body and smashes her head under the shaking of her two fists. At the same time, the golden light on his fist suddenly grew several centimeters.


    Vic''s face looks a little slower when he sees this scene. This is what he said yesterday. Although Danma''s work is not good enough, it can be regarded as serious practice.


    Mona didn''t rush to avoid, but when the golden light on Danma''s fist was less than five centimeters away from her head, she turned her body to avoid. At the same time, she went around Danma''s right side and hit Danma''s rib with her right fist.


    Mona hiding very dangerous, chufei see very clearly, also see that Mona can do the best degree. In the face of Mona''s attack, Danma didn''t care at all. He hit Mona hard and turned quickly at the same time.


    Mona has no choice but to continue to evade, taking advantage of her small body and constantly moving fast. Every time she evades, she will fight back with a fist, but Danma doesn''t care, because Mona''s strength can''t hurt him at all.


    At the beginning, it was OK. They came back and forth, but soon Mona''s speed slowed down, and every time she dodged, she almost couldn''t escape.


    But Danma is more and more brave, faster and faster, he seems to have found the feeling of general, the golden light on the fist, rhythm and skills are slowly improving.


    Chufei frowned and watched. He knew that the reason why Mona''s speed slowed down was not that she couldn''t keep up with her physical strength, but the fighting spirit in her body. The parts that came to help her move had been consumed.


    Now her movement and avoidance rely on pure physical force, so the speed is so slow.


    But at this time, the golden light under Danma''s feet was shocked, his speed suddenly increased, and his fist hit Mona''s stomach. Mona couldn''t get away. She had to take the punch.


    Bang!


    Under this blow, Mona''s whole body is beaten and flies back. Chu Fei frowns tightly. He can see that Mona has resisted this blow with the fighting spirit that she has reserved for defense.


    But the problem is that Danma didn''t stop because of this. He quickly caught up and hit Mona in the ribs with his fist.


    Bang!


    The strength is not very big, it can be seen that Danma didn''t use all his strength, but even so, the strength of his fist is not what Mona can bear.


    Ah!


    Mona screamed, and the whole person collapsed on the ground.


    Danma did not attack again. He stepped back two steps and looked at Mona with a smile.


    "Yes, this time Danma''s one punch consumed Mona''s defensive fighting spirit, and the second punch ended the fight." Vic nodded and stepped to the painful Mona. He reached for a small bottle from his clothes, lifted Mona''s clothes to expose the injured area under her ribs, and then poured the contents of the small bottle on Mona''s wound.


    It''s magic healing medicine. Chufei can see it clearly, but the efficacy of this medicine is a grade worse than those purchased by chufei before.


    At least it''s no better than that of feichu.


    But it''s better than nothing. After the medicine is poured up, Vic doesn''t care any more. He gets up and goes back to the blackboard. Mona endured the pain and took medicine on her way, and soon her blue and red wounds returned to normal skin color."Mona, go back." Vic saw Mona recovered and said.


    Mona nodded, stood up, limped back to the seat, chufei quickly helped Mona sit down slowly, at the same time let out energy to explore Mona''s body. But in the moment of exploration, Chu Fei''s face became completely overcast and cold.

 Chapter 281

    Chu Fei really can''t help but get angry, because he just made a simple exploration, and then found that Mona''s body hidden danger is great, and they are all injured again and again.


    Although the magic healing medicine in a short time as for Mona''s body surface wound, also stopped the pain under the ribs, but before because of the shock of attack time after time, but again and again increased the burden of Mona''s viscera.


    In other words, although Mona''s injury on the surface soon recovered, but in fact there are still residual internal injuries, and the internal injuries are still increasing.


    "As you can see, Danma just broke through to swordsman and just mastered this kind of fighting idea. However, compared with yesterday, his combat effectiveness has been greatly improved."


    Mr. wick talks on it and continues to teach the students in the way he thinks is right.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t have a mind to listen, he holds Mona, even if Mona has already sat down.


    "Mona, how many times has this been a fight?"


    "It''s OK. It''s really OK. Have a good class." Mona didn''t understand chufei''s idea. After all, she knew chufei''s character from the beginning.


    "Since you live with me, I have the responsibility to take care of you. How many times is this


    Chufei''s voice was not loud, but it was not small. Many people in the classroom heard it.


    "Three or four times a day. It''s the third day, don''t you think?"


    Mona didn''t speak, just shook her head, but the 17-year-old boy who had been beaten before spoke.


    Chu Fei frowned, looked at him and said, "thank you."


    The boy obviously didn''t expect that chufei would say thank you to himself, still under such circumstances. You know, although he has been trying his best to tell his classmates to take care of each other, this is the first time that he has really realized it.


    "You''re welcome. I''m Po."


    Po, it''s not a similar pronunciation, it''s this sound, it''s this word. Chu Fei believes that he didn''t hear it wrong, but now is not the time to greet Po.


    Chufei takes a cold look at teacher Vic, who is still talking on the blackboard. He also takes a look at the students in the classroom. Then he stands up and helps Mona up in Mona''s puzzled eyes.


    "Come on, there''s no need to listen to such a class. Go back and I''ll treat you." Chu Fei said coldly.


    "Chu Fei, don''t..." Mona wants to refuse, but their actions have been clearly seen by teacher Vic.


    Vic actually saw it from the beginning, but he didn''t want to stop right away because he was talking about the key point he thought he was going to. But now, I can''t stop.


    "Mona, chufei, what are you two doing?" Vic''s voice was loud, but apart from anger, he was more confused.


    Chufei ignored Vic, just looked at Mona and said:


    "come with me, if you go on like this, you will die here."


    Chufei is not a saint, but chufei can''t allow himself to watch the people around him being killed by his classmates and teachers.


    "No, I''m going to class. I''m going to be strong." Mona wants to get rid of chufei''s hands, but her strength is impossible.


    "If you can get stronger by listening to such a class, then the pig can become the God of war!"


    Chu Fei was upset in his heart, and naturally he had no scruples about speaking.


    However, this sentence, it is serious through the hornet''s nest. Even the students in the classroom who wanted to teach chufei a lesson were stunned.


    "Is this man stupid? How dare you say that


    "I''ll go. What''s the origin of this man?"


    "Ha ha, I see how you died. How dare you talk like this in front of Mr. Vic!"


    "He''s so handsome That''s very domineering. "


    "I see how you die, dare to call us idiots, I see you are idiots!"


    All the students looked at Chu Fei. Men and women had different ideas, but everyone was very curious about what would happen next.


    Boom! There was a loud noise, and the whole building shook in it. Vic slapped the blackboard and broke it.


    "Say it again!"


    "Shut the hell up!"


    Chufei didn''t give Vic face at all. He turned his head and glared at him.


    Chufei''s voice is not small, even more than the movement of Vic''s hand. Even, under Chu''s unintentional indoctrination of vitality, this sound already had the effect of lion roaring.


    Huge voice, shocking swearing, teachers and students of several buildings nearby are all hoodwinked!


    "You want to die!" Vic has been teaching students for so many years. When he was so angry, with a roar, he rushed to chufei.


    At the same time, a light of earthy yellow converged quickly on his fist, just for a moment, the earthy yellow fighting spirit wrapped his whole body, and also stretched out a column of fighting spirit from his fist to directly hit chufei and Mona."God, that''s the power of the swordsman!"


    "It''s terrible. It takes only one punch to kill me!"


    "Well, thanks to talking back to Vic before, I''m really lucky I didn''t get killed!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t know what to do! No, help


    "Help


    "No! Ah - "


    the voice of saving lives was called out by the students near chufei, while others were just shocked in their hearts.


    Chufei''s eyes are wide open. Seeing that Vic has killed him without reservation, he is also moved to kill him.


    Chu Fei releases Mona''s hand and pulls Mona to the side of Po.


    Broken eyes quick, see Mona was chufei throw over, quickly reached out to protect Mona in the arms. Can break in the heart also is to complain incessantly, the heart way: this elder brother son how so impulse! What can I do? The swordsman''s strength can''t be stopped even if you sacrifice yourself. I''m sure you will be seriously injured this time. I hope you can save your life!


    Chu Fei doesn''t care what other people think, especially at this time, Chu Fei looks at the non yellow pillar of fighting spirit attacking him. He doesn''t do anything to avoid it. Instead, he is trying his best to run the vitality in his body, and then the whole person directly bumps into the pillar of fighting spirit.


    However, chufei''s goal was never the tawny air column, but the owner of the air column, Vic, who flew in the air.


    Bang!


    The air column blows at chufei''s chest, but it just explodes chufei''s upper body''s clothes. Chufei''s momentum is not stopped at all, instead, it bumps into Vic faster.


    When Vic found that his attack didn''t hurt chufei, he knew it was bad. Although he didn''t do his best, it was already 80% strength.


    And he was in the air, Chu Fei ignored his aggressive attack, this time he completely fell into the downwind.


    After all, there''s no way to avoid effectively when you''re in the middle of the sky. Vic is a swordsman, not a great swordsman, not a swordsman or God of war.


    Chufei rushes to Vic''s side, grabs Vic''s neck with his right hand, and then goes out with absolute speed.


    At this time, Vic is like a kite being held by someone. He doesn''t want to resist. The moment his neck is caught by chufei, chufei imprisons his fighting spirit in his body. Because his breathing is blocked, his whole body has lost its strength.


    Chufei grabs Vic and rushes to the blackboard, finally smashes Vic on the broken blackboard!


    The building vibrates, and chufei releases Vic''s fighting spirit at the last moment, giving him the opportunity to protect his body with fighting spirit. And Vic also found this in time, but chufei''s power is still too big..


    The whole wall was blown out of a big hole by chufei, and Vic fainted instantly.


    Quiet, absolutely quiet. Everyone in the classroom is stupid.


    This is chufei! Is this the garbage that doesn''t come to class for three days? This is not even qualified to live in the dormitory garbage? It''s said that you can''t cultivate fighting spirit. It''s said that you don''t have magic talent!


    But if so, how can he stop Vic''s aggressive attack! How can you knock Vic out in one shot!


    The earthy yellow fighting spirit shows that Vic''s fighting spirit is earthy.


    The most important characteristic of the earth attribute, whether it is magic or fighting spirit, is its superior defensive power. People who have this kind of attribute power are stronger than others.


    But


    "Oh, rubbish."


    Chufei released his hand and left Vic, who had already fainted, in a piece of rubble. Then he came back to Mona under the shock and gaze of the people, saying:


    "with such rubbish, we can only learn rubbish in the end."


    With that, no matter what Mona''s reaction was, chufei took Mona''s arm and walked out of the classroom. That broken, is the first response from the stupefied, after the reaction, he yelled, and then the wind also ran out of the classroom, chasing Chu Fei''s figure.


    In the classroom, no one spoke because no one knew what to say.


    Until the old Dean and the two swordsmen came to see what happened, none of the students spoke.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on!" The old Dean looked at the two classrooms that had been opened and the students who were stunned on both sides asked.


    "Talk, what''s going on?"


    "Yes It''s Chu Fei... "


    At this time, chufei has been waiting for Mona to return to the house, and the broken man who chases out also rushes in.


    But Po was stunned again after he came in.


    He had seen the house and saw what it looked like when he passed by. He was also curious about what it was doing.


    But now he knew that the house belonged to chufei, the residence of chufei and Mona."This If you can live here, who can still live in the dormitory! " With his mouth open, he kept shouting in his heart.


    In the hall, Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf are still walking, their sweat has soaked through their clothes.


    In front of the two children, on which double sofa, chufei presses Mona on it and forces Mona not to move. Then, with the help of Lina, she carefully checked Mona''s body.


    The two children''s eyes were full of concern, but they just looked at each other, because they believed that no matter what happened, master could solve it.


    As for the intruders, they didn''t care.


    "Chufei! What a good thing you have done


    Just at this time, the old Dean and two old swordsmen rushed over the door. They directly pushed the door open and broke in. The three people were not good-looking, especially the old Dean, who was even more angry.


    "Coming? Sit down


    Chu Fei said without looking back.

 Chapter 282

    "What do you want to do? I won''t say anything when you fight Eugene, and I won''t say anything when you fight Allen. After all, they all made mistakes first. But now, why do you even fight the teacher! What did Vic do to you! What do you want to do when you come to canglan college? "


    The old Dean was trembling with anger. If he didn''t know that he was Jiansheng Xiuwei, I''m afraid Chu Fei really needed to worry about whether the old Dean would suddenly have cardiovascular problems.


    Beside, Po can''t think at all.


    "What! This chufei hurt Aaron


    "This This is the old Dean, this is the dean of canglan college, the great sword of fire department! It''s him


    "These two God, they are also swordsmen. They are legendary swordsmen of the blue empire. They are all because of Chu Fei... "


    Po doubted that he was dreaming, otherwise he couldn''t find a reasonable explanation to explain what he saw.


    Relatively speaking, Po didn''t think that chufei''s defeat of Mr. wick was surprising! After all, in Po''s opinion, a freshman can have such a close relationship with the legendary swordsman of the blue Empire, which is more shocking than anything else!


    "It''s over?" Chu Fei released the hand to explore Mona''s body, but he didn''t look at the old Dean, just looked down at Mona''s eyes, with only comfort in his eyes.


    "No! Who the hell sent you! Why did canglan college become restless after you came here! Why do I believe you? Did I get eaten by Warcraft? "


    "That''s it this time?" Chu Fei asked easily.


    "What are you trying to say?" Cried the old Dean, glaring.


    "Look at her, look at her body, and then think about shouting to me."


    With that, chufei stood up and went to one side, and the old Dean also came to Mona''s side.


    The old Dean was willing to believe that Chu Fei didn''t deliberately make trouble. After all, Chu Fei swore in front of him.


    Although the old Dean is only a sword saint, not a priest or a great mage, it doesn''t mean that he who is proficient in fighting doesn''t understand injuries.


    Although it can''t be cured, he can still check a person''s health.


    A moment later, the old Dean looked at Chu Fei with a gloomy face and said:


    "what''s the matter with her body? Why does she have such a serious internal injury?"


    The old Dean knew Mona. After all, Mona went to the old Dean with chufei.


    "Well, that''s Mona''s classmate. Ask him. His name is po." Chufei nuzui did not answer directly.


    "Po, you say! Don''t hide anything! Otherwise, even if you are the son of Cloud City, you can''t be saved! " The old Dean burst out his own sword sage momentum, and suddenly broke down on the ground.


    Breaking the fear in the strong man''s heart, he exclaimed that his experience was not human and said quickly:


    "yes, teacher Vick has asked Mona to practice with other students since the first class, and he said that as long as she can''t fight dead, it doesn''t matter..."


    The explanation is very simple. Although it is easy to cause misunderstanding, the core issue of Mona''s injury has been clarified.


    "You heard me. If Mona goes on like this, her internal injury will break out in three days, and she will die in seven days. This is what your teachers do... "


    Chu Fei looked at the old Dean coldly, and there was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Chu Fei was pitying the old Dean. He didn''t find that his teacher had such a devil.


    "I But even so, you shouldn''t hurt Vic indiscriminately. As far as I know, his students are improving very fast. "


    "It''s part of the students. Let''s improve quickly..." Chu Fei sneered and continued: "what about those who didn''t improve? What about those who were killed and maimed? "


    As the president, although he will not personally supervise, he still knows the overall data. The old Dean is very clear that very few of Vick''s students will be eliminated soon, and they will drop out of school automatically.


    "If this is your blue college, I don''t think it needs to exist." Chufei continued.


    "Be careful what you say!" The old Dean has some faults, but he is still very unhappy with Chu Fei''s words.


    "As long as I''m alive, I can''t stop what I want to say." Chu Fei is in the hard steel, but he also reminded the old dean that since Chu Fei is not dead, it means that what Chu Fei said and did is right.


    The old Dean glared at Chu Fei. After a long silence, he said: "good! Take her to heal! " The old Dean said it to the other two old swordsmen, but just as the two old swordsmen were about to pass, Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t believe you. Just stay here and I will cure her."


    Chu Fei said, no matter what the old Dean''s reaction was, he turned to Lina and said:


    "Lina, take Mona back to her room and give her this."Say this, Chu Fei felt out a pill wrapped in wax clothes and threw it to Lina. Lena raised her hand to catch it and nodded:


    "don''t worry, master."


    With that, Lina waved her hands. A gust of wind rolled Mona''s body, and then several water jets appeared to lift Mona and move towards the stairs.


    Lena followed and soon went upstairs with Mona.


    The old Dean can see clearly, naturally understand what Lena just represented. From the fluctuation of magic, the old Dean has seen the level of chulina. The intermediate magician can''t be wrong.


    "Double attributes..." The old Dean said in a low voice.


    "You''re wrong." Chu Fei took a stool and sat down. Looking at the old Dean, he said, "it''s three attributes."


    "What? "Three attributes?" The old Dean was surprised, and the other two old guys were shocked.


    Lina is the elves. These old guys can see it at a glance. After all, it''s hard to cover up the unique sharp ears of the elves.


    But the three attributes of magic talent, this is not race can say things.


    In fact, even for the elves who are closest to magic elements, it''s hard to come up with a dual attribute genius. It''s the same with Terrans. Although there are a large number of human beings, there are really very few people with dual attributes.


    But just now, a girl with three attributes appeared in front of them, even if she was a girl of the elves.


    "Let her be a student of our college. I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen when you hurt Vic. I''ll block old man Green''s side for you."


    The old Dean was very active and had made a decision in a moment.


    With a magic genius with three attributes, it must be Vic and old man green, not even the Lord of Cloud City.


    "It''s impossible. Lena won''t give it to you." Chufei calmly refused.


    "Why, don''t you know you''re wasting her talent! Three attributes, that''s the genius of three attributes! That''s genius of genius! With us, she can get the best training. I''m sure she will become a great magician before she is 30 years old! Three Great Magicians


    Lina is only an intermediate magician now, and there is the big stage of senior magician on it. At the same time, each magic stage is divided into three small stages: the initial stage, the middle stage and the later stage. Each small stage can be divided in more detail.


    It can be said that the old president''s promise is really sincere.


    This commitment represents that the old Dean is willing to tilt all the resources of the college in order to cultivate Lina. Otherwise, no matter how good the talent is, it is impossible to achieve so much in such a short time.


    "It''s a waste to give it to you." Chu Fei laughs. In the shock and incomprehensible eyes of the old Dean, he says: "Professor Lun, I''m not inferior to you."


    Chu Fei is not proud, he is telling the truth, after all, there is a system in the body, again crazy he dare to say, because Chu Fei is very clear, as long as rely on the system, no matter how hard to believe things can be done.


    But they don''t think so, especially when it comes to training students. What''s more, the old Dean already knew that the two children squatting in the hall with strange posture were Chu Fei''s students.


    "You''re kidding." The old Dean sneered:


    "these two children are your students, but..."


    "No, they are not my students, they are my apprentices." Chu Fei corrects the way casually.


    "Both students and disciples are the same. Is that how you train them? What''s the use of this? Can it hit people? " The old dean asked scornfully.


    "Ha ha..." Chu Fei smiles, looks at Xiao Qi and greedy wolf who are angry, and asks: "Xiao Qi, greedy wolf, how long have you been riding?"


    Xiao Qi and greedy wolf looked at the clock hanging on the wall and said, "master, it''s been an hour and a half."


    The two children spoke together. Chufei nodded with a smile. Yesterday, they were taught how to look at time and say time. Today, the two children are used to it.


    "Well, old Dean, I won''t argue with you. They have been standing for an hour and a half. As long as you can hold on to them with pure physical strength, even if you win, I will admit that I won''t train my disciples, OK?"


    "Cut, boring bets!" The old Dean sneered. He didn''t think he would lose to two children, and they were so small.


    "Do not cut, try, do not fight, simply rely on physical strength."


    "I won. Will you give me that elf girl? Ha ha "


    " here, as long as you can win. " Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, that''s what you said!"


    For the three attribute talent Lina, the old Dean is also free. He stepped up to the two children and immediately squatted down as they did.


    "Old Dean, thighs should be parallel to the ground, waist should be straight, toes should be buttoned inside..." Chu Fei corrected the old Dean''s nonstandard posture with a smile."You don''t have to talk!" The old Dean glared and said angrily.


    Chu Fei knew the body of Xiao Qi and greedy wolf very well. Although he had been recuperated for many times, the time that Xiao Qi and greedy wolf could march for no more than two hours.


    Now they have been standing for an hour and a half, that is to say, at most another half an hour, the two children will fall down completely.


    But he is absolutely sure that the old Dean will not last that long!


    In fact, it''s very easy to understand. As long as you have not experienced such training, you can''t persist for much time unless your cultivation has really reached a certain level and your physical strength has been raised to a high enough level.


    He has been in the world of fighting demons for some time, and Chu Fei has contacted many people. Naturally, he knows very well that if people in this world withdraw the defense of magic and fighting spirit, the physical strength is still within the scope of normal human beings.


    The so-called cultivation, the so-called cultivation, is just increasing the magic elements and fighting elements that you can control.

 Chapter 283

    Ten minutes later, the two children couldn''t open their eyes, because they were sweating too much and dripping. Finally, the two children''s clothes were completely wet.


    As for the old Dean, his legs began to tremble. Chu Fei saw it clearly, but he could hold on for ten minutes at a time before his muscles trembled, which was enough to show the strength of the old Dean''s body.


    Chufei stands up with a smile and comes to the other two old swordsmen. He invites them to sit down on the opposite side, drinking and watching.


    The two old swordsmen naturally agreed. After all, the old Dean couldn''t understand their favor for chufei. You know, last night, they two old guys got some good wine from chufei.


    Chu Fei took out three cups of milk tea, one for himself, and the other two for the two old swordsmen, but the two old swordsmen refused at the same time, and came to:


    "boy, yesterday''s kind of wine, more beer, as long as beer, we drank one bottle yesterday, and we still don''t know the feeling of this beer."


    "That''s what you said, don''t go back, beer."


    Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t go back because of a few bottles of beer. But there is no ice. Lina has gone to take care of Mona. It''s almost fun to drink beer without ice. "


    Chu Fei''s words will be sneered at if they are put on the earth. After all, it''s late autumn. Who has nothing to drink ice beer? But this is the world of fighting demons. People here can''t think about it from the perspective of ordinary people.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter, boy, you are you! Come here


    After a long time, he was just thinking about whether to leave or stay. After all, it seems that Chu Fei is not qualified to watch the bet with the old Dean.


    But he did not dare to casually go out, also did not dare to speak with Chu Fei, he was afraid that his random talk would disturb the Taoist priest. If the Dean loses the bet because of his words, it''s really not enough.


    At this time, being called by the other two old swordsmen, Po naturally didn''t hesitate. At this time, Po couldn''t care about the old Dean, and quickly came to Chu Fei''s side.


    "You go to find a mage, any one, but you must be able to use freezing. Go quickly!"


    "Good, good!" Broken like a chicken pecking rice nodded quickly, and then turned and rushed out.


    It''s just freezing. Although Po is from Douqi college, he also knows that freezing is just a basic spell that junior magicians can cast.


    However, as a junior magician, not everyone will choose to practice freezing.


    After all, from the point of view of the attribute of this spell, frost is an auxiliary spell, and it''s also a kind of auxiliary magic that is difficult to use. Compared with freezing, water curtain, ice arrow and thick fog are the most popular spells in primary magic.


    After all, as a junior magician, it is enough to master three magic skills. This is also the basic requirement of junior magicians.


    In such a request, cryosurgery has become something few people will choose.


    Fortunately, Po knew a student who had mastered cryology. Like him, he was a freshman who had just entered canglan college, but he was in the school of magic.


    The school of magic is next to the school of Douqi, which is a bit similar to the division of business school and liberal arts school in the same campus on the earth.


    But although they were close to each other, there was still a lot of distance between the two colleges. Po was just a swordsman, but now he gathered all his fighting strength on his legs.


    That''s the command of two legendary swordsmen. How dare he delay his time!


    So, just five minutes later, he rushed from chufei''s house to the magic academy.


    Fortunately, it''s class time now, and there are not many people in the college strolling around, otherwise it''s not sure who he will bump into.


    Classroom 3, the teaching building of the junior class of the school of magic, where the students are listening quietly, a beautiful female teacher standing in front of the blackboard also seriously talked about the key points of this course.


    Just here, a rush of footsteps came, and quickly stopped at the door of the classroom.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hello, teacher. My name is po. I''m a student of Douqi college. It''s Lucas Jiansheng who asked me to find someone."


    The female teacher frowned, Lucas sword saint. Of course, she knew that it was one of the only sword saints in the college.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Kalma, I''m looking for Kalma." Said Po, panting heavily.


    "Kalma, do you know him?" The female teacher looked at a girl student below and asked.


    "Teacher, I know him in the entrance examination. He is really a freshman in Douqi college."


    "Well, in that case, you can go with him." The female teacher nodded. Now that she had confirmed Po''s student identity, the teacher was relieved.


    "Good, thank you, teacher."


    "Thank you, teacher. Thank youWhen the girl named Kalma came to the door of the classroom with a strange look on her face, Po caught Kalma''s wrist in everyone''s surprised eyes and said:


    "hurry up, Lucas sword saint is in a hurry, we don''t have much time!"


    With that, no matter what karma''s reaction was, Po grabbed karma and ran away.


    Kalma is one of the most gifted students in this year''s Academy of magic. Although she is only a junior magician, Kalma''s understanding and application of Magic have made many adults feel inferior.


    Kalma is 17 years old. She is the same age as po. She is also very kind, so she can have a little more communication with PO.


    "Po, what''s the matter? Why did Lucas swordsman come to me?" While being pulled to run, Kalma asked suspiciously.


    "Not for you, not for you It''s Looking for... " After all, all the fighting energy is gathered in the legs. At this speed, the burden of viscera is not small.


    "Are you looking for me or not?" Kalma doesn''t understand.


    Whew!


    Originally, the speed of the two people who tried to run as fast as possible suddenly rose a step, and Kalma also changed from hard running to calm fighting power.


    He didn''t notice that. He just felt that his speed had improved a little. He thought that Kalma had used some magic to help him.


    But if someone saw all this, they would be surprised to fall.


    Kalma does use magic, but Kalma''s magic is not for breaking, but for himself.


    What''s more, it''s not the wind magic that can increase speed and lighten the body, but freezing!


    It''s simple freezing!


    However, the influence of this cryosurgery is only under Kalma''s feet and less than half a meter in front of his feet.


    Kalma turned the ground under his feet into ice, and he became a skater, pulling him to run, just like pulling an ice cart.


    The rhythm has stabilized, the friction has become smaller, and the speed can''t be faster.


    In this way, one was running in front, the other was skating behind. Five minutes later, the two finally came to chufei''s house.


    Po didn''t have time to rest. He pushed open the door and rushed in with Kalma. He rushed to chufei and the two old swordsmen.


    "People Take I brought... " Voice fell, broken the whole person collapsed on the ground, his legs are not tired, but lung tired.


    After Kalma came in, chufei, two old sword saints and the old Dean lie who was biting his teeth had noticed the particularity of Kalma.


    This is a beautiful and gentle girl, and absolutely smart. As for the growing and changing cryosurgery under her feet, it really opened your eyes.


    Sure enough, there is no cleverest, only cleverer!


    Only from this point, Kalma was remembered by several people.


    "Here, please use cryosurgery. These two bottles of water are frozen into ice!"


    Seeing the change of ice under Kalma''s feet, chufei knew that making ice was really nothing to the girl.


    Although Kalma was puzzled, she didn''t refuse. She nodded and performed the freezing technique. Two bottles of mineral water turned into ice in an instant, and it was cold outside.


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids and said: Yes, the temperature of the ice is low enough! It can''t be like this without dozens of degrees below zero!


    "Well, the temperature is too low. Please change the ice into ordinary ice..." Chufei didn''t know if the girl could do it, but he decided to try.


    Unexpectedly, Kalma nodded and put her hands on two mineral water bottles. Then she closed her eyes


    Chufei noticed a wave of magic power, and then the wave calmed down.


    The temperature of the ice is normal. Chufei can see it.


    Then Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He quickly broke the ice and threw it into the two big glasses in front of him. Then he took out the beer and filled the two big glasses.


    "Ha ha, two elders, today beer is enough, ice is enough!"


    "What''s today? I don''t care in the future!" Lucas sword saint is an old man with a gentlemanly appearance. His face is not wrinkled, his hair is only gray, and he has no naked scars.


    "No matter, I can''t speak. Ha ha, have a taste!" Chufei apologized as if he were joking.


    "Ha ha ha, you deserve it, Lucas is an old scholar!" Another old swordsman laughed, grabbed the cup and poured it.


    Lucas sword saint is not idle, as if the game quickly picked up the glass, gulped up.


    Until then, Kalma suddenly realized what she was called to do


    "Like, just let me freeze some ice and drink?" Kalma said something in secret, but she would not say it. After all, it was a great honor to help the two old swordsmen."Old Dean, it''s only 20 minutes. Insist! Come on! Don''t fall down


    Drinking is only secondary. For chufei, the real fun now is to watch the old Dean take a horse step. It has been 20 minutes. At this time, the old Dean has been sweating. He also closed his eyes to prevent the sweat from flowing into his eyes.


    At this time, the old Dean''s legs can''t be described as shaking. In fact, because of the self-protection of his body, now the old swordsman has to force himself to squat down every few seconds. As long as he doesn''t do it once, his body will subconsciously stand up.


    This is the brain''s self-protection feedback to the human body''s muscles, and this is also the horror of horse racing. Only at this time, the power of horse step can be highlighted.


    At this time, Kalma only felt that her neck was rusty


    When she just came in, everything happened too fast, and she also had to pay attention to the manipulation of the freezing technique under her feet, the road in front of her, and where there was extra spirit to pay attention to the furnishings, people and things in the room.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for chufei''s words, Kalma would not have noticed that the seagull behind him was an old man, two young people and three people with strange posture.


    Kalma didn''t know how much strength she had used, so she finally made her neck turn and her head twist. Then she saw the scene that she couldn''t understand.


    On the ground, Po looked at Kalma''s face in a funny way. Before that, he was the same way. However, after a short rest, the broken throat and lungs are not uncomfortable.


    He stood up quietly and pulled the stunned Kalma to one side. He was worried that Kalma''s position would block chufei and the two old swordsmen around him.


    "Po, this is Am I dreaming... " Kalma whispered.


    "Shh, don''t talk much. We''ll talk about it later." It''s a reminder to be careful.


    "Po, you two can drink these two cups of milk tea." Chu Fei stood up, put the straw in, and then came to Po and Kalma with two cups of milk tea, saying: "it''s delicious. Thank you for your help."

 Chapter 284

    Chufei is very polite, which makes Kalma a little unbelievable. On the contrary, Po means not to bite because he has more lice. Although he just came into contact with chufei, he thinks he has been used to the constant surprise of chufei.


    Kalma and Po took the milk tea and drank it in one gulp. Naturally, there is no need to say more about it. Apart from looking at each other to express their shock at the delicious food, they didn''t make much noise.


    After all, today''s protagonist is not them, but the old Dean lie, who is squatting in a strange posture.


    Chu Fei has been carefully observing the situation of the old president. He wants to use the old president''s performance to compare Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, and make a basic training consideration based on this comparison.


    Because there were other purposes, Chu Fei didn''t have much energy to ridicule the old Dean. However, the two old swordsmen around Chu Fei were different. Although they came with the old dean to ask questions, they were more comfortable with good wine.


    Five minutes passed in the taunt of the two old swordsmen.


    At this time, there are still five minutes left in half an hour, and Xiao Qi and greedy wolf have reached the limit. The two children can''t stand any longer. Because of habit and inertia, they don''t want to stand up subconsciously like the old Dean, but they may fall down at any time.


    In fact, in Chu Fei''s view, the old Dean was on the verge of losing his power. Now the competition between the two children and the old Dean is who is more persistent.


    Although the two children have not been actively involved in this matter, they understand the weight of this bet. They don''t want chufei to lose, so they''ve been trying to stick to it.


    As for the old Dean, he is not willing to accept the result of losing to two children


    At this time, the two old swordsmen around Chu Fei also stopped the ridicule of the old Dean in the pile.


    Two minutes later, although the old Dean was still conscious, he might fall down at any time.


    The last thirty seconds, Chu Fei looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, confirmed the position of the second hand, and then put all his spirit on Xiao Qi and greedy wolf.


    He has released his divine consciousness and started to check the physical condition of the two children


    The last ten seconds, three people are still insist, chufei heart wry smile. He had already made clear that the two children had already reached the limit and had already fallen asleep.


    To say it sounds good is to fall asleep, to say it is more practical is to faint. But because of long-term exercise and absolute belief, they still keep the horse stance even if they lose consciousness.


    Chu Fei''s side, two old sword Saint opponent one eye, small seven and greedy wolf''s situation, although they did not explore carefully, but also saw the clue.


    Chufei stood up. He had decided to give up. Although she is not good-looking in gambling, it is enough to show her strength in training students. If the old Dean really cherishes talents, she will not take Lina away by force.


    But when Chu Fei just stood up, the old Dean finally couldn''t stand, his legs were weak, and he sat on the ground.


    The moment the old Dean fell down, he immediately began to gasp, raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his face, and then began to show his teeth and knead his legs.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly. It seems that God is still on his side.


    Chu Fei comes to Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, reaches out his hand to hold them in his arms, and then sits on the stool next to him. Then, holding this uncomfortable looking posture, he began to comb the bodies of the two children.


    With vitality combing, the fatigue and soreness of the body soon disappeared, and the two children could finally sleep comfortably. At this time, on the other side of the stairs, Lina came down lightly. She wanted to tell chufei that Mona''s body should have recovered a lot


    "Lena, take them up to rest."


    Lena nodded, took over the two children and whispered:


    "Mona is asleep, too. It seems that she is all right."


    Old Jianfei helped him to his seat, and the two other deans didn''t speak.


    "How about the old Dean? This posture looks simple, but in fact... "


    "This special code is not made by people!" The old Dean bared his teeth and scolded, but thinking of the two children, he could only admit his bad luck.


    "All right, have a beer, come on..." Lucas, the old sword saint, comforts the old Dean with a smile. The gambling is over and the result has come out. The previous irony is just a casual joke.


    "Hum!" The old Dean didn''t refuse. He is really thirsty now.


    Then there was silence. The old Dean and the two old swordsmen were silent. They kept on pouring the ice beer. Chufei was also silent and poured wine for the three old guys.


    Po and Kalma, who were standing nearby, were also silent, but they had a lot of words to say, just because of their identity and occasion, they did not dare to speak at will.After a long time, time gradually came to noon, Chu Fei finally said:


    "old Dean, let''s talk about the students."


    Chufei naturally said that he asked the students of the school of magic to make corresponding products, but Po and Kalma didn''t know that. They thought Chu Fei wanted to be a strong student with the old Dean and canglan college!


    "Is that enough?" The old Dean''s opinion on chufei has been improved again by the previous things, and the evaluation of chufei has naturally risen to a higher level. Moreover, after this belly of beer cans goes down, he is not in the mood to argue with chufei.


    "There was enough money last night."


    "How to prove it?" The old Dean glanced at Chu Fei and asked.


    "Phil swordman can prove it."


    Naturally, the money we talked about here is the basic fund to ensure the smooth implementation of this cooperation plan, but in Po''s and Kalma''s ears, it becomes "buying and selling students"!


    Under such misunderstanding, Kalma and Po no longer know what expression to use to face all this. Is canglan college going bankrupt? This is a common doubt in the hearts of the two people.


    "Well, I''ll discuss how to do it after I confirm it with Phil."


    Chu Fei nodded, people have let go, Chu Fei nature is not good to urge what.


    It''s another period of silent drinking. The old Dean and two old swordsmen stand up and leave. The students are about to finish class. It''s not good for them to stay in chufei at this time.


    After seeing off the three, chufei finds that Kalma and Po are still here.


    "Thank you very much today. Let''s get to know each other again. My name is chufei."


    "Hello, my name is Kalma, cold ice Kalma."


    After two words of greetings, Chu Fei plans to see off the guests. After all, it''s just the place where he lives. Opening a shop is the future.


    However, it is obvious that Kalma and Po still have a lot to say and ask. Chufei is not sure what they want to say, but he can guess it.


    But Chu Fei is still smiling to see off the guests, although the things here have been settled, but he can''t rest assured that there is a small cave. After all, before they came here, the people in xiaodongtian were just entering the epiphany.


    After seeing Po and Kalma off, chufei goes back upstairs and gives Lina a brief explanation. Then he leaves the world of fighting demons and returns to the little cave.


    The place where chufei appeared was naturally in front of the position of patriarch in the assembly hall of xiaodongtian.


    After Chu Fei showed his figure, what he saw was the people who were still immersed in the Epiphany and didn''t wake up.


    Chu Fei has confirmed that the device he left before has not been triggered, that is to say, all the people in xiaodongtian have not woken up.


    Chufei smile, Epiphany for a long time is a good thing, after all, this means that you may get more insights.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t just stay here to see them, so he thought for a while and then walked out of the meeting hall.


    Chu Fei didn''t worry that his footsteps would disturb everyone. After all, everyone was in the deep feeling, and it was not so easy to be disturbed.


    But when Chu Fei passed by Wan Yu, Wan Yu opened his eyes and looked up at Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei naturally noticed Wan Yu''s action. He subconsciously looked into Wan Yu''s eyes and saw the loneliness in Wan Yu''s eyes.


    Chu Fei motioned Wan Yu to come out with him, and then walked out of the meeting hall. Wan Yu followed him quietly, and the two people stopped after walking hundreds of meters.


    Chu Fei didn''t immediately ask what was going on, he just quietly looked at the distant scenery. After a long time, Wan Yu didn''t want to keep silent any more.


    "Mr. Chu, am I really not qualified to be a monk?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei asked with a smile, but he didn''t look back.


    "When Mr. Chu recited that passage, I really had a feeling of enlightenment, but from then on, until just now, I didn''t get any enlightenment at all..."


    Chufei heart wry smile, if put on the earth, this is really nothing, after all, everyone is like this. But it''s a big problem in Lagerstroemia, especially in xiaodongtian.


    But Chu Fei is always optimistic. After all, even if crape myrtle can''t, isn''t there fighting spirit and magic in the world of fighting demons!


    "There will be no harvest at all..." Chu Fei said with a smile. He just meant to comfort Wan Yu, but unexpectedly, Wan Yu sighed and said:


    "from the beginning until now, my mind has been reverberating with the saying that" heaven and earth are not benevolent, and everything is the cud dog " I understand the meaning of this sentence But... "


    Chu Fei, who had almost given up hope, was very surprised after hearing this sentence. You know, this sentence represents more than literal meaning.


    Especially after Chu Fei''s experience with Ding Li

 Chapter 285

    Chu Fei knew that Ding Li was an eternal waste. Because of the special system, he could not cultivate himself. He could only rely on a pig killing knife to improve his cultivation continuously, but he was killed by others in the end.


    Wan Yu is also an eternal waste, which was detected by elder sun when he was just getting started. Of course, the chance is that Wan Yu''s ear was injured and he took the pill.


    Originally, Chu Fei didn''t have an accurate idea about Wan Yu''s cultivation. When he read Tao Te Ching, he also hoped that Wan Yu would have an epiphany because of Tao Te Ching.


    But now it seems that it''s impossible to have a sudden insight and understand a Dharma that can be practiced because of Tao Te Ching.


    But wan Yu''s words, which have been echoing in her head, "heaven and earth are not benevolent, and everything is the cud dog", just confirm what happened to Ding Li, that is, the pig knife.


    "You don''t need to be lonely. There is no dead end in this world. But now I still want to ask you more, do you really want to be a monk? "


    Wan Yu doesn''t understand why Chu Fei asked this question, because it''s not the first time Chu Fei asked.


    "Yes, my wish in this life is to become a monk."


    "What about becoming a monk?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "After becoming a monk..." Wan Yu was stunned. Yes, she always aimed at becoming a monk, but she never thought about how to become a monk.


    "I can make you a monk, and I can provide you with a way to practice. But your road is different from others. Your road is more difficult than others."


    "I..." Wan Yu is still hesitating, but the hesitation is not whether to become a monk, but after becoming a monk


    "Don''t think too much, you still have a lot of time to think about it, but before that, I want to ask you a question."


    Wan Yu took a deep breath, eyes on Chu Fei''s eyes.


    "What do you think of murder?"


    "What..." Wan Yu didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Fei''s problem at the first time. She hesitated for a while and recalled so many things and dangers that had happened since she remembered.


    Chu Fei didn''t rush. He was more concerned about this problem than anyone else, because what he was about to hand over was not an ordinary skill. Using the lines in the movie one man''s Wulin, it was a killing skill.


    "I haven''t killed anyone..." I don''t know how long later, Wan Yu finally spoke.


    "I can and don''t exclude killing people. I know there are a lot of people to die and a lot of people to kill. I''ve met adults who are corrupt, who bend the law, and who are reckless of human life. I''ve also seen treacherous people who are unfaithful and seek honor from their friends. My father was kind to others, but he was also turned around and scolded What these people have done should be damned. I hate that I can''t kill them myself. "


    Chufei didn''t agree with this conclusion. After all, in chufei''s opinion, death is not the only way of punishment. But for WAN Yu said, Chu Fei can understand.


    A little girl, whose ultimate goal is to become a monk, has spent so many years searching for a sect that can accept her. This has proved Wan Yu''s strong belief in this matter.


    "Wan Yu, I have the ability to make you a monk, and I do. But I don''t know if it''s right or wrong. "


    Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile:


    "your road will be full of blood and slaughter. I can''t give you much guidance on this road, but I have a requirement that no matter when you die, the person in your hands should have a reason to die, and you should never become a demon who kills innocent people indiscriminately."


    With these words, Chu Fei''s hand appeared a black pig killing knife, which was naturally the one that Ding Li had left behind before. There was an inscription on the body of the knife. It should be called a pig killing knife.


    But Chu Fei didn''t like to call him that. Instead, he liked to call him the butcher''s knife.


    "I don''t know the real name of this knife, but I like to call it pig killing knife. I hope you call it the same."


    Say this, Chu Fei put this knife in Wan Yu''s hand.


    Wan Yu took the knife and held it in his hand. He felt that he was shocked and bright.


    But in addition to this strange feeling, Wan Yu really felt that it was a pig killing knife. After all, this shape was what the pig killing knife looked like.


    "It''s a knife that will strengthen your body and lead you to the path of a monk."


    Wan Yu nodded in a daze. Although she understood Chu Fei''s words, she was very confused.


    "All things are born to support people, and nothing can repay heaven The ghosts and gods are so clear that they think and measure themselves. "


    With that, Chu Fei unlocked a very simple Dao technique from the system''s Gongfa column. It was also a Dao technique from the earth, and it was called Bafa Dao.


    The so-called Bafa Dao is explained by Chu Fei according to the system. It only explains the most basic eight usages of Dao in a complicated way, that is, sweeping, splitting, poking, chipping, sweeping, Nai, chopping and Tui. Besides, there is nothing else.This is the foundation of sabre, the foundation of the foundation, but Chu Fei thinks that this is the most suitable thing for WAN Yu.


    "This is Bafa Dao. It records the most basic Dao skills. Practice it well. If there is any danger in the future, I will take you out. This is the basis for you to become a monk."


    "Mr. Chu, I..."


    "If you want to give up now, I can take them back in time. But when you really start killing people, you won''t have to go back. "


    "No, I won''t give up. Mr. Chu, I just want to ask how bad my system is. " In fact, this question has nothing to do with whether Wan yu should accept the pig killing knife and Bafa knife. It''s just a kind of obsession about the life that was denied before.


    Chu Fei didn''t refuse Wan Yu''s thirst for knowledge. He said with a smile: "your body is an eternal waste, the worst and the best in the world."


    Chu Fei didn''t say any more, but said:


    "I''ll give you one day. After one day, you won''t have any chance to regret it."


    Wan Yu wanted to say no, but Chu Fei didn''t give her the chance. Chu Fei came to the summit thousands of meters away from the conference hall, and then sat on the top of the summit with his knees crossed.


    Chufei didn''t play deep, he just wanted to study his cultivation. This period of time, in addition to the fire drama is often taken out by Chu Fei to practice, the rest of Chu Fei has never been to the heart.


    One day, you can think about many things, but some people are more confused, chufei is the kind of person who is more confused. He spent a whole day and a night on this small mountain, and WAN Yu stood behind him for a whole day and a night.


    During this period, there was no communication between the two people, and there was no unnecessary action.


    Until noon the next day, the first person to wake up in the conference hall.


    The first one who wakes up is a disciple of xiaodongtian. When he wakes up, he finds that everyone is still in the process of settling down, so he doesn''t get up either. Instead, he closes his eyes to sort out what he has gained during this period.


    Every disciple wakes up, looks around, closes his eyes and arranges. Until everyone wakes up.


    The last one to wake up is little star. As a child, he can listen to the Scriptures when he has just started. This is definitely a great chance, but it will also be a huge magic barrier.


    Little star is young, and he doesn''t control his breath as much as other people, so we all find out when he wakes up. A man opened his eyes and looked at the little star. Soon, everyone woke up again.


    The little star was the first to stand up. After the little star stood up, everyone got together one after another.


    "How are you? Do you realize anything?" A disciple asked with a smile on his face.


    "Sure, you, you, what have you got?"


    "The harvest is huge, ha ha ha!"


    All the disciples are very excited. They are Cheng Feng and Mingyue. They are the elder martial brother and elder martial sister. They are more advanced in early cultivation. This time, they gain the most from their experience.


    Then there is elder sun. His income this time matches his cultivation, which is far more than the previous hundred years of cultivation. As for Dragon five, he has a plain face since he wakes up. Naturally, no one knows how much he got.


    "It seems that everyone has gained a lot this time!" Elder Sun said with a smile.


    "Elder sun, just look. It won''t be long before we know everything we''ve learned. You''ll be surprised at that time!" The disciples yelled one after another. Although the voice and words were not the same, the core meaning was the same.


    After hearing this, elder sun was really relieved from his heart. For him, this chanting of Chu Fei definitely gave everyone a chance to take off, and it was the final chance to take off.


    We can''t say when there will be one saint after another and one saint after another in the little cave in the future.


    "It seems that chufei is still qualified to be the leader of the clan." Elder sun was also excited and didn''t know what to say, so he joked casually.


    But just after the word "suzerain" came out, there was a clear Ding Dong sound in everyone''s ears, followed by a puzzling hum.


    The voice was not big, but it was like a thunder in everyone''s heart.


    Everyone, including little star, found the source of the sound before it fell, that is, the position of patriarch.


    At this time, on the grand seat of the suzerain, a small metal plate was placed, and a light beam from the metal plate formed a cone-shaped light column.


    In the light column, there is a human figure, which is chufei.


    "When the two Qi are not separated, there is no limit. When Yin and yang are fixed, Tai Chi begins to emerge. "


    At the beginning, people were still wondering what it was and why it could show the image of chufei. But when Chu Fei opened his mouth to speak, and put out a strange start, all of them put aside their doubts for the first time."Taiji is the mother of yin and Yang. Yin is not separated from Yang, Yang is not separated from Yin, and Yin and yang are both related to the sound of the mind. The mind is calm and the body is upright, and the Qi is moving. Opening up, emptiness and excess, internal and external integration, moving softness into steel, using both steel and softness, and calming freely..."


    Chu Fei narrated the general principles of Taijiquan while playing Taijiquan slowly. After the general principles were narrated, Chu Fei said something about his own feelings:


    " Liang Yi gives birth to three talents, and then heaven, earth and human beings come into being


    Chufei said very roughly, but this is the best chufei can do.

 Chapter 286

    I don''t know how long later, the image left by Chu Fei had already been played, and the holographic projection equipment was automatically turned off, but none of the people in the little cave could immediately recover.


    When I don''t know how long later, when we finally wake up, we find that everyone is playing their own Taijiquan according to their own feelings and understanding.


    Even little star is the same. It''s just that little star''s Taijiquan is not standard, and it''s not smooth enough. But it''s not any problem. After all, she''s still young.


    Praise, the hearts of the people only praise. Even if elder sun and dragon five are high enough, the shock in their hearts is the same.


    It''s a good thing to say that what really shocked us was the existence of this kind of handed down Scripture and Chu Fei''s selfless teaching. At that time, Chu Fei played the same role, but it was totally different from now.


    Just now, Chu Fei was a genuine teacher, but he imparted it without reservation. Only master and master could do it.


    That is to say, chufei and all the people in xiaodongtian have already become masters and apprentices. Even chufei''s nominal masters, such as elder sun, crazy sun, Lao Er sun and Yue sun, are the same.


    "This Taijiquan..."


    "It''s too profound. How can this skill fall on our little cave?"


    "Even with the Scriptures, Taijiquan is nothing."


    "That''s not what I said. I feel that Taijiquan has a deep relationship with the Scripture. In my opinion, Taijiquan is definitely the master''s own understanding of the scripture..."


    "Do you mean that the patriarch has already created Gongfa? But the patriarch is not a saint... "


    "I don''t know, but I just have this feeling..."


    At this time, on the mountain thousands of meters away, Chu Fei had already known the awakening of all the people in xiaodongtian, and he was very clear about xiaodongtian''s learning Taijiquan.


    After all, Chu Fei was in the twelve capital heaven magic array that he had personally arranged. With his control of the array, Chu Fei could grasp every detail of the array.


    "Wan Yu, have you thought about it?" Chu Fei stands up and looks back at Wan Yu who has been standing behind him all day.


    "Mr. Chu, I think I will go on this road even if I suffer a lot."


    "Well, in that case, that''s it."


    Chu Fei is not saying anything, which makes Wan yu feel strange. Because yesterday Chu Fei also said clearly, Wanyu vowed that he would not become a demon who killed innocent people indiscriminately, and Wanyu was really ready to swear.


    But Chu Fei didn''t mention it again. Did he forget it? Wan Yu secretly shakes her head in her heart. She knows that Chu Fei''s memory can''t be so bad.


    "Come on, everybody''s awake." Chu Fei raised his hand for a while with a smile, and the two quickly appeared at the door of the small Dongtian conference hall under the support of the big formation.


    "Lord!" The first person who saw chufei was pleasantly surprised.


    "Big brother! You''re back! " The little star happily ran to Chu Fei''s arms and refused to come down.


    Little Chu doesn''t blame himself for the stars. On the contrary, he doesn''t depend on the stars for his enjoyment.


    "Well, I''ve got all my housekeeping skills. Don''t let me down!" Chu Fei, holding the little star in his arms, said as he came to the throne of the patriarch, folded up the holographic projection equipment, and then sat down.


    "Boy, you Yes Elder sun didn''t know how to speak at all. The shock that Chu Fei brought was really bigger than one.


    "As for you, tell us what you have gained this time!"


    Encouraged by Chu Fei, starting from Cheng Feng and Mingyue, each of them talked about his own income according to his seniority, but what they said was not detailed, as if they intended to keep it secret, and finally they all said a sentence:


    "in a few years, it will surprise the patriarch!"


    In this regard, Chu Fei is also very pleased.


    "Well, since we all have such confidence, I''ll wait to see the changes in the future!" Chufei laughed and then said:


    "now that we have the basics of xiaodongtian, we have more and more things to do next." After a pause, chufei continued:


    "although our main task now is to practice, we should also combine work with rest. From now on, it is necessary for us to explore the surrounding environment and see what good and bad neighbors there are. We should have a clear idea of them and make targeted arrangements in the future."


    Chu Fei then turned to look at Long Wu and said, "Uncle long, you are the only one who can go out of the cave now."


    Dragon five is not stupid, naturally understand Chu Fei''s meaning, in fact, he also wanted to go out and walk. After all, for Long Wu, it''s just a closed door breakthrough in Taihua mountain. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei and others, I''m afraid he would have left long after his successful breakthrough.


    "Besides, uncle long, you should come from outside. Can you get a brief map for us, and then..."Dragon five didn''t speak, but directly took out a jade slip from his arms and gave it to Chu Fei.


    This jade slip records the map of the continent on the west side of the Taihua mountain. The starting point is the Taihua mountain, and the focus of the map drawing is the great wilderness.


    "This is the map of the great wilderness." Dragon five deep voice says.


    After a brief glance, Yang Fan found that there were 1808 big towns on the map.


    It may not feel like a figure, but you should know that these towns that can be recorded on the map of a continent must be the top priority, and those towns have absolutely no chance to be recorded.


    "It''s just the wilderness..." Chu Fei pondered for a while, then said: "Uncle long, what about the north and East?"


    "Don''t think about it. There is no detailed map in these two directions. You can''t buy it if you want to."


    "This map only records the city. Is there no school in the wilderness?"


    "Naturally, some of these towns are sects and families." Because of the relationship between Tao Te Ching and Taijiquan, and Chu Fei''s help to the five forms of dragon before, the attitude of Long Wu to Chu Fei became more and more natural, and he was no longer speechless.


    It''s a kind of gratitude, and it''s gratitude in despair. If Long Wu thought that he could understand the human feelings of others before, now he has completely given up the idea.


    "Uncle long, I''ll trouble you with this job. The map around the square can be as detailed as you can. Don''t miss any information about the sect and family. When the map is ready, we will start to arrange for everyone to go out for training, and we have to start thinking about the development of xiaodongtian. "


    "Suzerain, we can do these things. It''s good for uncle long and elder sun to be in the sect!" This is an ordinary disciple of xiaodongtian. His cultivation has not reached the stage of secret realm.


    "Your main task now is to cultivate and improve your strength." Chu Fei refuses the offer, but he looks at Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    If we say that there are only two of the disciples who are qualified to go out, but they are still the most gifted of the disciples. Wasting their time to go out makes chufei feel that the gain is not worth the loss.


    But this kind of thing didn''t need Chu Fei to worry about himself. He soon changed from a patriarch who was worried about everything to a shaker shopkeeper.


    Said, Chu Fei all suspected that this kind of characteristic belonged to own this life talent.


    "Master, you''d better worry about it. Uncle Long''s work during this period is to improve the map. Every time he goes out, he can arrange a disciple to follow him. It''s either serving or training. In short, let''s take action. It''s not good to be stuck on Mount Taihua all the time. "


    "You son! Well, I''ll worry about these things. "


    "The problem of our house is almost solved. We''ll start to build it later. By the way, help me collect some information about the school buildings. After all, only our hall and Sutra pavilion have been settled now. We don''t know what other buildings look like yet."


    "You..." Elder sun heard a lot from Chu Fei''s words, but he was just a little surprised at the beginning.


    "I''ll sort out the building. It''s not complicated. I''ll give it to you when I finish it."


    "Well, we can open the mountain gate when the construction of the small cave is almost finished." After chufei arranged what he could think of, he chatted with everyone for a while and left.


    Chu Fei didn''t know, and others didn''t know, that there was a wave of troops gathering in a mountain hundreds of millions of miles away, and their goal was Tianhua mountain.


    Chu Fei, who left the world of crape myrtle, went back to the earth first. After a brief look at nothing, he left the earth and entered the world of fighting demons, and returned to his residence in canglan college.


    At this time, in the hall on the first floor of chufei''s house, two children were walking with a strange look at the two students of canglan college.


    These two people Xiaoqi and greedy wolf know each other. After all, they had been here before yesterday, and they also witnessed the competition between the two children and the old Dean lie face to face.


    "Lina, hasn''t chufei come back yet? Where has he gone and when will he be back? " What he said was Po, because he witnessed the communication between Chu Fei and the old Dean and two old swordsmen, and also witnessed the gamble, so he thought that it would be a very promising thing to follow Chu Fei.


    Broken side is ice Kalma, although she is not broken so active, so eager, but she is also full of curiosity to Chu Fei.


    "Po, Kalma, the master really hasn''t come back yet. Please come back later." Lina has been driven crazy by Po. Po and Kalma will wait here as long as they don''t go to class and don''t sleep. As a result, the meals of Lina, Xiao Qi, greedy wolf and Mona are all packed by Po and Kalma.


    It''s not Lina. They want to do this. They can''t help it. Po and Kalma don''t know whether they are courting or watching Lina. They won''t let them run away.


    "Lina, just tell us when he will come back, or we''ll really have to squat here and wait." Broken voice is full of supplication."I don''t know..." Lina depressed, very depressed, "don''t believe you ask Xiao Qi and greedy wolf!"


    "If you don''t ask, they are training and can''t be disturbed at will..." Po and Kalma shook their heads in unison. Maybe they really thought so. Maybe they just thought about this reason for a long time.


    "Then why are you pestering me all the time..." The little princess of the elves is really crying this time. You know, even when she was caught by human beings and trained to be a x slave, she didn''t experience this feeling!


    "Because..."


    Just at this time, chufei went downstairs, and he couldn''t listen any more. This guy really has a special talent that makes people crazy.


    "What can I do for you?" Chufei asked as he went down the stairs.


    "Ah, master, you are back!" Lina quickly ran to chufei''s side, happy greetings.


    "Well, I''m back." Chufei nodded, then looked at Po and Kalma and asked:


    "what can I do for you?"


    "Yes, yes! Two things. One is that the old Dean told Lina to talk to him when you came back! " Broken fast said, but the content let chufei and Lina laugh and cry.


    "And the second thing?"


    "I want to learn from you!" He said it seriously, and then he stared at chufei, waiting for chufei''s response.

 Chapter 287

    Chu Fei did not immediately respond to Po''s request. Instead, he looked at Kalma beside Po and asked:


    "Kalma, what can I do for you?"


    "I..." Kalma hesitated. To be honest, she just wanted to make friends with chufei. Besides, she didn''t have any other ideas.


    Although Kalma was also surprised by chufei''s training method, it was aimed at soldiers after all. Kalma was a magician. At least she would not have such an idea until she saw chufei''s really effective magic training.


    "I just want to meet you..."


    "We know each other now." Chufei came to Kalma and Po with a smile, looked at them and said:


    "is there anything else?"


    "I I want to work with you. I need to make money. " It was a long time before Kalma spoke.


    For Kalma''s words, chufei is surprised. First of all, the news that chufei has opened a shop here has spread. Just talk about Kalma''s talent. She should be the favorite of college teachers. Why do you want to work to make money?


    "Are you short of money?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, I need money very much." Kalma did not deny it.


    "Can you tell me why?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "Can you leave it alone?" Kalma asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, yes, but if you don''t, I can''t tell if you really need money. What''s more, I really want to open a shop, and I really want to make money. Naturally, I need people to work here, but I hope that people who come here to work really need it, rather than experience life. "


    As a man on earth, Chu Fei always has some thoughts to help others. In a word, this is the feeling of "reaching the goal and helping the world".


    "I I''m an orphan. I have a lot of family and friends who are orphans and need money to buy food. "


    Carl didn''t want to say it at first, but listening to chufei, it seems that this job may not fall on him, and then he was in a hurry.


    "Orphans? Where are you from? "


    "I grew up in Cloud City..." Kalma was very upset when she answered this question. Compared with other towns, Cloud City is definitely not suitable for orphans, but it is also the most suitable place for orphans.


    It''s contradictory, but it''s also human nature.


    "Do you know Yang Fan?"


    "Er..." Kalma was stunned. She confirmed that she knew Yang Fan. She not only knew Yang Fan, but also had a good relationship with Kalma.


    It can be said that Kalma and Yang Fan are a family, two brothers and sisters, and they have embarked on a completely different road of development. One has learned magic, and the other can only be an ordinary person.


    "It seems you know him." Chu Fei laughed and said, "in that case, stay here. You can come to help Lina when you have no class. As for the salary, we can discuss it according to the situation after the store opens. What do you think?"


    "Well, well." Kalma hesitated and agreed, but she was still worried about the salary in her heart, but she was embarrassed to ask.


    "I want to talk to Yang Fan when you come back." Chufei said with a smile, chufei had a little idea about Yang Fan, but he had not found the reason and significance to continue, so chufei had been dragging it down.


    Today, I told Kalma to find Yang Fan. In fact, I just said it casually and didn''t care too much.


    But just after chufei finished, Kalma''s face suddenly changed.


    Chufei puzzled, subconsciously looked at the next Lina and broken, the result chufei found Lina''s face also changed very dignified.


    "What happened..." Kalma looks out the door in doubt. Chu Fei just wants to ask what''s wrong. Lina runs to Chu Fei and stands in front of him cautiously, saying:


    "master, all the magic elements nearby have disappeared!"


    Before Lena''s voice fell, there was a roar outside.


    "Chufei! Go to hell The voice was old and angry.


    The sound reverberated in the sky of canglan college. Meanwhile, a huge light flashed by!


    Chufei finally wants to understand what''s going on, because the identity of the owner of the angry voice has been guessed by chufei. Either someone else, or the uncle who teaches the director, the great mage green.


    Needless to say, old man green is definitely a trouble to come to chufei.


    Chufei didn''t know that during this period of time, green had been guarding his nephew. It took a lot of magic power to finally stabilize the injury of the director of teaching, and his limbs were finally able to regenerate.


    But because Chu Fei had been too cruel before, it was impossible for his hands and feet to return to the original level even if they grew up again. That is to say, although he has become a man with sound limbs again, he can no longer be a swordsman.In this world, fist represents the future, but Chu Fei''s future is ended.


    The huge light flickered for three or four seconds, and it became brighter and brighter. Chufei didn''t dare to go out. After all, that green was a magician of thunder and lightning department, and his attack speed was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But just at this moment, the old Dean of canglan college rushed over and stood in the air, facing green, who was furious and holding a dazzling bright ball in his hands, and said:


    "green, what are you doing?"


    "Lie, do you want to fight me again?"


    "I don''t have such an idea, but it''s not suitable for you to be such a devil tutor in my canglan college." The old Dean really didn''t want to fight with old green, because he knew that such a fight was really painful.


    "Hum, so what? I''m warning you, you''d better not stop me today, otherwise one of your students in canglan college will be counted as one, and I''ll kill you when I see them!"


    Green was furious, and what he said was full of threats. There are so many people, the old president can''t protect them all.


    "Well, I won''t stop you. In fact, I didn''t intend to stop you... " The old Dean glanced at his mouth, then fell on the roof and looked at Green calmly with his hands behind his back.


    Although old green didn''t understand what was going on, he also knew that without the old Dean''s strong obstruction, Chu Fei would die today!


    Therefore, he once again gathered more magic energy and directly transferred all the magic elements within one kilometer around canglan college!


    The light regiment in his hand has turned into a scorching sun. As long as he moves, chufei and the house will never have any remains.


    "Master, go, the old man is crazy!" Lina was frightened by the great magic power, but she was still concerned about the safety of chufei.


    "Let''s go. It''s too late if we don''t go." Next to him, Kalma also frowned and wrinkled.


    Chu Fei hesitated. He didn''t know what level his strength was in the world. Naturally, he didn''t know what he could do in the face of a great mage.


    However, when Chu Fei is worried, he sees two children, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, who are still calm and calm. At this time, the two children are looking at Chu Fei curiously, and their eyes are full of confidence in Chu Fei.


    After seeing the two children''s eyes, Chu Fei decided to wait and see for a while and not run.


    But at this time, old green has been ready, this is one of his unique skills, usually rarely show.


    "Heaven sends the spirit to punish!"


    With a roar, old man green threw the huge ball of light into chufei''s building.


    Chufei had made up his mind to run when he saw the power of this move, but when chufei just turned around, chufei detected that there were several guys with power no less than old green nearby who were fast approaching this side.


    The breath of one of them made Chu Fei feel very familiar


    "Ha ha, it seems that my wine is not free!" Chu Fei was relieved. He stood still and looked at the intense light outside.


    "Feng Dun!"


    "The wall of earth!"


    "Song of the water elves!"


    Three magic moves were performed almost at the same time. Under these three voices, a blue wind ran in front of chufei''s small building. At the same time, a tall earth wall quickly rose to meet the light ball in the air!


    Anyone who has seen old Green''s moves knows that the light ball in his hand will disappear directly in a very short time after his hand, and any position he designated will appear in a moment.


    So, the visitors also know that the magic of the shield wall alone can''t stop Green''s move, but after all, they are all magic elements, which can delay the burst of the lightning ball a little bit.


    This is the first function of fengdun and the wall protection of earth. The next leading magic is the song of water elves.


    It was a tall water elf summoned by an old woman. After the water elf appeared, he immediately put his arm straight into the lightning ball.


    At the same time, the foot of the water elf also inserted into the wall of the earth.


    After Chu Fei saw this scene, two words appeared in his head: ground!


    Yes, it''s ground.


    After these three magic forms, old Green''s Thunderball swells a few times and then disappears instantly. He is completely led into the earth by the water elves and the wall of earth.


    Crisis relief Chu Fei nodded in his heart: it seems that there is still a little scientific knowledge in the world!


    "Who!"


    "Who else? Green, are you crazy? " As the old woman spoke, she lifted the water elf magic, and the wind escape and the earth wall also disappeared.


    "You want to fight me?" It''s very easy for the old dean to get angry when he comes.It''s really a group of people. The people who come here are all the swordsman and great devil tutor level figures except the old Dean lie and a few old guys who rarely come out.


    "It''s not us, it''s me!"


    No one was willing to answer the question of old green. After all, it represents a real tear. But among the people who came, there was one who didn''t care about it, and this person was the great sword saint of fire department, fire phoenix Phil.


    "What do you mean?" Asked old green, glaring.


    "I also want to ask you what you mean, why, you are not happy to see my pub making money?" Phil is a woman. Compared with green and other swordsmen, she is just a little girl.


    "Phil, are you really the boy with the waist guard?" Although green didn''t want to understand what Phil meant by this sentence, Phil''s purpose is very direct, that is to prevent him from dealing with chufei, which is for sure.


    So, old green didn''t worry about what Phil meant.


    "Why are you so polite? I just don''t like you. Let''s have a fight!" Phil is also domineering, completely do not give old green any language exchange opportunities, directly began to invite the war.

 Chapter 288

    "You Old green didn''t expect that Phil would be so direct, so rude, so simple, but now he didn''t want to let chufei go because of Phil and other people''s interference.


    "I don''t know what I am. If I dare, I''ll go away. Do you really think our canglan college is your backyard? Make trouble once or twice, on purpose Phil spoke mercilessly and showed a shrewd manner.


    Of course, anyone who knows Phil well knows that she is such a character, and fits her fighting spirit very well.


    "Good, good! When I kill that kid, I''ll let you know the consequences of talking nonsense! "


    "Who? You try, you move him, I''ll bury all the greens tomorrow! "


    "Well, you mother-in-law, you want to die!"


    "Old man, let''s have a fight and see who is looking for death!"


    After a battle of words, Phil and old green flew away to find a place to fight.


    In situ only a face of speechless old Dean and a group of laughing rubbing hands of the old man fell in the door of Chu Fei.


    At this time, chufei had already put enough wine and glasses on the table in the hall, and told Kalma that he was ready to make ice for the old people at any time.


    "Boy, there are..." The old men pushed the door and called, but before they finished speaking, Chu Fei said, "yes!"


    "All right, boy, you''re quick!"


    "That''s right. I''ve been ready for my predecessors for a long time. I''ll drink it today." Chu Fei called for a while, then came out, just saw the old Dean lie who just fell on the ground with a depressed face.


    "What''s going on?" The old dean asked, pointing to the group of giggling old guys inside.


    "Well, it''s OK, old Dean. Didn''t you ask me to come to you? It''s about cooperation. Now we all have time. Where can we talk? "


    Chu Fei didn''t say anything about wine, which made the old Dean more depressed.


    The old Dean looked at Chu Fei with a gloomy face, and did not answer the question, so he was staring.


    "What''s the matter? Is the old Dean sick? I''m very good at treating diseases when you speak! "


    "Shut up The old Dean was really upset. He thought that if he didn''t stop old green directly, he could at least make Chu Fei soft. Anyway, he didn''t want to talk to him so impulsively.


    But now it''s good. People can do whatever they want. Although the old Dean didn''t do it, except for the old Dean lie and the old family members who shut up and don''t care about the world, the rest of the swordsman and the great devil tutor did it!


    What does that mean! Old Dean lie really can''t understand how Chu Fei did it.


    Chu Fei naturally saw what the old Dean thought and said to himself: who let you not drink


    "Well, old Dean, let''s get down to business. Don''t worry about these messy things, OK?"


    Chu Fei got a bargain. The old Dean stared at Chu Fei for a long time. Then he sighed and said: this boy, it seems that he can''t hold it down.


    "Come on, go where I am!"


    After arriving at the old Dean''s office, Chu Fei took the initiative to say: "old Dean, the minimum consumption per capita in our canteen is one silver coin a day, isn''t that right?"


    "Yes The old Dean was upset, but he nodded.


    "Then I''ll calculate it by 10 silver coins. Students will give me a bottle of cosmetic ointment, I''ll give 15 silver coins, a bottle of magic healing medicine, and I''ll give 5.25 silver coins. What do you think of the price?"


    The old Dean snorted coldly, rolled his eyelids and said:


    "don''t you think the price you offered is too low? Hum, you know you hire a magician, a noble magician


    "Noble?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you are noble, why do you have to go to a master to beg for food?"


    Chu Fei''s words are hard to hear, but Li is such a reason. Naturally, the old Dean knew this better than anyone else. He sighed and said:


    "twenty silver coins of Yi Rong Gao, fifty silver coins of light and water systems, thirty silver coins of other departments."


    "Yes, but I want to guarantee the quality. If I find out who makes up for the number, I will not only not give money, but also deduct 100 gold coins!"


    "The students of canglan college are not so sneaky yet!" The old Dean said.


    "That''s not necessarily. I only believe in rules, not identity." Chufei refused to let go.


    "But you don''t know magic, how do you test whether their products are qualified?"


    "It''s OK. I don''t understand it. It''s OK. Some people understand it. As long as one thing is found to be defective, the whole group of people will be demobilized. I won''t hire them again until I die."


    "You..."


    "Old Dean, you also said that I don''t know how to identify, so I can only use this stupid method." Chufei shrugged his shoulders."Forget it, I''ll arrange a teacher to help you identify it."


    "All right, but I still said that I would never give any good fruit to anyone who is cheating."


    Even if this matter is settled, the rest is the venue and recruitment of "workers". But Chu Fei doesn''t plan to build a factory for the time being, so he doesn''t need any specific site.


    "Old Dean, you can decide who to choose. I''m only responsible for paying after seeing the goods. As for whether it''s a personal delivery or a group delivery, the college will decide."


    "Well, the college will arrange this, but you have to sign a contract to ensure that you will buy the magic cream and magic healing medicine made by the students of canglan college. As long as there are no defective products, you can''t refuse with any reason!"


    The old Dean is also a person who really cares about this plan. After all, this plan is a great thing for those poor students in the college.


    "Let''s sign a one-year contract first, and then consider the demand after one year. How about that?"


    "Good. I''ll let you draw up the contract now


    The so-called contract is the contract, but the contract of the devil fighting world is totally different from the contract on earth. In the final analysis, it is also bound by magic rules. If someone violates the rules, he will be punished by magic rules.


    As for the rules of magic, they are similar to the rules of heaven.


    After the contract was drawn up, Chu Fei and the old principal dropped a drop of their own blood. When the blood touched the contract, the contract made of animal skin paper immediately gave off a strong light, but not dazzling.


    After the light has gone, the contract has become.


    "Well, it''s settled."


    "Well, I''ll go back if it''s OK!"


    "Wait a minute." Mr. Chu Fei stopped him.


    "What? Are you sorry, old Dean? "


    "Well, although you are different from other students, you also came in through the entrance examination, so you are also a student of canglan college. Do you have any objection to that? "


    Chu Fei naturally won''t have any objection. Although he doesn''t attend class, it''s true.


    "In that case, you also need to take exams and complete tasks like other students, or you won''t be able to graduate."


    Chu Fei nodded. He couldn''t guess what the old Dean wanted to say.


    "Well, here''s a task. You can finish it." Saying this, the old Dean did not know where to find a scroll.


    The scroll is not big. It''s only about a foot long. It''s as thick as an egg. The surface turns yellow. However, it seems that the color of the yellow paper scroll has nothing to do with the storage time.


    "What task, no time..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes. Although he didn''t know much about it, he was also very happy. Mona said that students take on tasks according to their own schedule, where they need to be assigned by the college.


    "Well, from now on, you must attend classes on time. You can''t skip classes for any reason."


    Cut!


    Chu Fei glanced at his mouth with disdain and asked:


    "what if I don''t?"


    "It''s OK. I can''t do anything to you. I won''t let you graduate. At the same time, I''ll arrange people all over the world to publicize that you were expelled from canglan college because of your character!"


    The old Dean was laughing, his eyes full of cunning.


    "I''m so shameless! Well, I''ll take the assignment. "


    Chu Fei is helpless. If it''s something else, Chu Fei really doesn''t care, but his reputation is different. If the system allows chufei to enter this world, it will definitely need to do something in this world.


    What''s more, chufei doubted that there was something good in the world that he was waiting to do. If his reputation was splashed with dirty water, it would be too depressing.


    Of course, Chu Fei agreed mainly because he was bored.


    "Old Dean, your shamelessness is really refreshing! All right, tell me what I am and why I have to do it! "


    "Because you have great ability." The old courtyard chief white Chu Fei one eye, again way: "is the task of saving people, your time is not much, tomorrow set out."


    "Ah? Tomorrow? "


    "Yes, tomorrow morning." The old Dean nodded and said, "the tasks are all in the scroll. You can choose to take a few people with you. That''s your freedom."


    "And who am I going to save?"


    "It''s a college student, the best student, three in all, two women and one man."


    "Well, well, I''ll go back and have a look. But when I get back, I have to see the first shipment. "


    "It''s easy to say. As long as you save all the people, I''ll arrange more teachers to supervise the quality." The old president is also a slap to a sweet date, but this means to Chu Fei is meaningless.


    "Then I''ll go." Chu Fei turned helplessly.


    "You''ve offended a lot of people during this period. The old green doesn''t talk about the Harris family, the wes family and the Duke of Cotes. Many people have begun to pay attention to you. We can protect you in the college, and the Cloud City can basically guarantee your safety. But when you get out of the Cloud City, you have to be careful.""You all know?" Chu Fei is frightened. It''s easy to say anything else. Chu Fei didn''t expect that he could find himself so soon.


    "Not many people know about it, at least not many people know about Prince coaz. They won''t move you openly and aboveboard, but the small action in the dark will not be less. Just be more careful. " Old president looked at Chu Fei surprised look is very comfortable, who let before Chu Fei let old president so unhappy!

 Chapter 289

    Chu Fei naturally saw the old Dean''s schadenfreude. Fortunately, the old Dean would not really tie Chu Fei away.


    "Doesn''t that mean the sword sage and the great mage will come after me?" Chu Fei pretended to be frightened and asked.


    "You want to be beautiful! Just because you are not qualified to let the sword saint and the great devil master do it! " The old Dean said contemptuously.


    "That''s over. One will die, one will die, two will kill. Let''s go


    Chu Fei walked out of the dean''s room with a smile, leaving the old Dean sitting in a daze in a chair.


    At this time, the whole Cloud City has been shocked by the fluctuation of the battle between the fire phoenix Phil sword saint and the lightning department''s great mage green!


    Many people have gone to watch the show. Of course, those who are qualified to watch the show are either noble in status or confident in strength. Most people really don''t have such a mind.


    In the mansion of the Lord of Cloud City, Prince Taylor, the Lord of Cloud City, was sitting in his study with a speechless face, rubbing his hands on his temple.


    "Fighting again?"


    "Yes." In the dark corner, a voice came out.


    "Or old green and lie?"


    "No, this time it''s green and Phil."


    "Yes, is green crazy? What''s the reason this time?"


    "Because Alan, Green''s nephew..."


    "Because of the boy again?"


    "Yes, Aaron''s right hand and right foot were cut off. Green invited Assiya and several great mages to help him stabilize his injury. However, it was impossible to practice his limbs after he was reborn."


    "Yes? So cruel? Who did it? "


    "It''s the same student named Chu Fei."


    "This boy is too troublemaking! Ah, you go and watch it. Don''t let old green and Phil really kill each other. It''s almost enough. "


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute, what''s the origin of that boy named chufei?"


    "I can''t find out, but Prince coaz''s death has something to do with that chufei."


    "What''s the matter? That old luster died well. It''s anger to the common people when he died. There''s no need to intervene in this matter of Kou Zi. " Prince Taylor didn''t look up to kouzzi. In his opinion, such a person really has no right to stare at the title of Duke.


    "Yes."


    "Well, go and look at green and Phil."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, chufei wanders back to his house, completely ignoring the curious students passing by. Inside the house, the old swordsman and the great mage teachers have all left. It seems that they haven''t been here for long.


    "What about people? All gone? " Chufei asked, looking at Lena.


    "Well, they said that the students were about to finish class and were not seen well, so they all left. The wine is gone, too. " Lina is helping Xiao Qi wipe sweat at this time. As for greedy wolf, he is still waiting for Xiao Qi to wipe.


    "Why are you still there?" This time, chufei talked about Po and Kalma.


    "Chufei, take me as an apprentice! I''ll train with you Po made the request again.


    "I don''t know how to fight. I can''t teach you." Chu Fei shook his head. Now he has two apprentices and a little cave. He really doesn''t want to make trouble any more.


    "I don''t learn to fight. I learn what you teach me! Really


    I don''t know whether what he said was from his heart or just to learn from Chu Fei. Anyway, Chu Fei''s eyes were already hanging up and said: "if you don''t learn to fight, what are you doing in canglan college?"


    "I I''m not I just Want to learn something more powerful! "


    "Fighting magic needs talent. I also need talent. If you are not suitable, I can''t even teach you."


    What Chu Fei said is very simple, and the so-called talent is not clear. In fact, on the side of cultivating the vitality of heaven and earth, as long as the talent is not too bad, as bad as Wan Yu, it''s OK.


    The cultivation of vitality mainly depends on savvy, not physical talent. Of course, if you have excellent physique, it''s a good thing, but if you don''t, it''s not that you can''t practice, it''s just that the progress will slow down.


    "I have great talent, really!" Breaking some excitement, seems to be trying to prove their talent. For such a language, Chu Fei is indifferent.


    After all, he can see more braggers!


    Unexpectedly, Kalma, who was standing beside Po, began to help. She said:


    "chufei, Po''s talent is really good. He can practice both magic and fighting spirit..."


    "Double cultivation of magic and martial arts?" Chu Fei was really surprised. Although it''s common in novels, it''s absolutely a miracle to meet a man of both magic and martial arts in reality!


    "Yes, it''s magic and martial arts! I really can Broken excited said.


    "Just you?"


    "Really, I practice magic and fighting spirit together in my hometown, but I practice magic in private, and few people know about it."Chufei looked at Kalma playfully and said: few people know how Kalma knows


    "Er..." Break suddenly understood Chu Fei''s meaning, men, to beauty always more or less lack a little resistance.


    "What''s your magic level?"


    "I''m just a junior magician now. I''m from the water system. For the time being, I can only use a mist skill..."


    Mist, also known as water mist, is one of the foundations of level 1 magic. The effect is to create a thick fog. The area and duration of fog are directly related to the level of the magician who casts the spell.


    "What about fighting?"


    "Well, I''m just a warrior now..."


    "Properties..." Chufei continued.


    "Jin system..."


    Po feels helpless when he talks about his fighting spirit attribute, but it''s not his fault. In fact, the attribute of Jin system always makes people feel a little weak.


    Gold magic doesn''t exist. Although fighting spirit has gold magic, its function is to make one''s weapons sharper. But for many people, it''s better to find a good enough weapon than gold magic.


    After all, a weapon is not only sharp, but also has some defensive and attack arrays, which can have unexpected effects in combat.


    However, for Chu Fei, Jin''s fighting spirit combined with water magic is an enviable attribute.


    "It seems that you are not satisfied with the combative attribute." Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "No Cough No


    "It doesn''t have to be like this. Jin''s fighting spirit is actually good." Chufei''s understanding of nature can not be the same as that of the whole world, and chufei himself knows this very well.


    "Jin''s fighting spirit is regarded as the most useless fighting spirit attribute in the world..." Said Po with a bitter smile.


    "It''s just that they''re stupid." Chu Fei laughed and said, "well, you can learn from me, but I want to make sure you won''t betray me. Moreover, if you want to learn from me, you must worship me as a teacher like Xiao Qi and greedy wolf. Moreover, you should call them elder martial sister and elder martial brother, and you are younger martial brother yourself."


    "Ah?" Po was stunned. He had already made psychological preparations for his apprenticeship, but it would be a bit difficult for him to call two little children, elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters.


    But when Chu Fei thought Po would refuse, Po suddenly nodded and said:


    "no problem! I''ll be a little younger martial brother! " When he said this, Po bit his right finger and drew a mysterious symbol on his left palm. Then he pressed his right hand on his heart and put two fingers on his left hand beside his head, saying:


    "I, Po, swear to the God of war that today I will worship chufei as a teacher, be loyal and never betray him!"


    Chu Fei tilted his head and looked at him, he did not feel any mystery, that is to say, the oath did not really succeed. But look at the expression of Lina and Kalma, it seems that this is a very normal thing.


    "Lina, is that what soldiers swear?" Chufei sent a message into the secret, only let Lina hear this sentence.


    "Yes, master, soldiers swear like this, swear to the God of war." Lina didn''t realize that chufei''s question was only heard by herself, but she also knew that her answer was not suitable for Po to hear, so her voice was very small, and it was close to chufei''s ear.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "since you want to worship me as a teacher, kowtow."


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t care about this, but he still wanted to make this process more ritual, which could be regarded as an account of the formation of the relationship between master and apprentice.


    Without any hesitation, Po happily came to Chu Fei, knelt down on his knees, knocked his head heavily, and then called:


    "master."


    "Well, since you worship me as your teacher, I''ll change your name."


    Po didn''t think of this, but he still didn''t refuse, respectfully waiting for Chu Fei''s name.


    "From today on, your name is broken army."


    After this sentence came out, Chu Fei felt that his shoulder was heavy and his heart was heavy.


    Chu Fei was sure that this was not a change of his own mood, but a strange heavy feeling fell on him.


    Seven kills, greedy wolves, breaking the army


    Chufei laughed bitterly in his heart: the pattern of killing wolves is so confused No wonder it''s so heavy.


    As soon as the pattern of destroying the wolf comes out, the world will change its master!


    Although Chu Fei was not proficient in the book of changes, and did not understand the fate of crape myrtle, he was familiar with the pattern of killing wolves. After all, on earth, killing wolves is often mentioned as a kind of life.


    "Broken army, you go back to rest, come tomorrow morning, don''t go to class, take good things, we''ll go out to do the task."


    "Yes, master!" Broken, that is broken army, he entered the role soon, now has accepted his identity.


    "Wait, I met your elder martial sister and elder martial brother first." Chufei almost forgot this. Fortunately, he remembered it in time.Although they were embarrassed to break the army, they did not refuse. He respectfully called a senior sister to Xiao Qi and a senior brother to greedy wolf.


    But Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf are all in the horse step, they can''t do anything, and they don''t know what they should do. They just agree.


    "Go ahead. After you go on the road tomorrow, your training will begin." Chu Fei stormed away and broke the army, then rushed to Kalma and said:


    "I don''t know how long I will go out this time. There are 100 gold coins here. I want to make Yang Fan stay longer." After saying this, Chu Fei took out a hundred gold coins and gave them to Kalma, and then said:


    "if you help me pass a message, maybe I will need an underground intelligence organization. If he is willing and your friends are willing, then try to do it."

 Chapter 290

    For the time being, Chu Fei didn''t need any intelligence organization, and even if he had it, it would not play a very important role. But because chufei still wanted to help them, he finally put forward the idea.


    "Although we have many people, most of them are just children, and there is not much we can do." Kalma said with some uncertainty.


    "Everyone will grow up, and it''s hard to say what to do in the future, but for the time being, I don''t need you to do anything dangerous. Well, for the time being, the work of this organization is to collect the cost price and selling price of all goods on the market. If you can get other relevant information, you can also collect it by the way. "


    "But what''s the use of such information for you?" Kalma was worried. At first, she worried that the children were too dangerous. Now she worried that chufei, the employer and supporter, was wasting money.


    "It''s going to work, and it''s going to work. Let''s do it first. As for the future, if I need someone to do dangerous things, I will not find someone from them. I''m relieved. As long as they work hard and do not violate the law and discipline. "


    "Well Let me tell Yang Fan. I think he is very happy to make such an arrangement, but what''s the name of this organization? "


    "Name?" Chufei laughingly said, "just call the beggars'' sect."


    "The beggars'' sect? Is the name a little... " Kalma hesitated, and Lina felt that the name was not pleasant. As for Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, they would not have such an idea.


    "That''s the name. You''ll understand later."


    Kalma was a little depressed about Chu Fei''s insinuation. After all, the word beggars'' sect is nothing profound. Who can''t hear it!


    Chu Fei could naturally see what Kalma thought, but he didn''t explain any more, and said:


    "go ahead, that''s it. Po, remember to come in the morning. "


    Po and Kalma leave, and chufei leads Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf back to the second floor. Chu Fei wants to go out to do the task. Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf certainly can''t take it, but this decision makes Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf a little unhappy.


    After spending a lot of time, the two children finally agreed not to go out with chufei, and Lina naturally had a reason to stay.


    That night, after everyone fell asleep, chufei started the system and entered the world of crape myrtle.


    It''s not too late. For all the people in xiaodongtian, it''s still early to go to bed. The disciples of xiaodongtian are gathering on the flat floor outside the conference hall to listen to elder sun.


    Chu Fei''s appearance naturally caused everyone''s sensation, but Chu Fei didn''t say anything. His purpose is wan Yu. He wants to take Wan Yu to leave xiaodongtian temporarily.


    At this time, Wan Yu is quietly standing beside, accompanying little star to listen to elder sun''s preaching. Chu Fei looks around and finds that long Wu is not there, and Cheng Feng and Mingyue are not there either.


    "It is estimated that it is a good thing to go out to explore the area according to the plan."


    Chu Fei''s appearance did not make any sound, so no one noticed Chu Fei''s appearance except a few disciples facing him.


    But the people who found Chu Fei didn''t make any noise. After all, elder sun was preaching the Dharma. Chu Fei did not interrupt elder sun, but quietly went to the side and made a gesture to elder sun, and then came to Wan Yu and little star.


    Chu Fei originally planned to say hello to the little star, but when she came to her side, she found that the little star was the most serious one in the audience, and she didn''t notice who was next to her.


    Chu Fei nodded secretly and decided not to disturb little star any more. Instead, he told Wan Yu to go far away and said, "Wan Yu, I''m going to a relatively dangerous place this time. There are many monsters in it. It''s just for you to practice. Come with me."


    "Good." Wan Yu nodded quickly and agreed, after all, she and Ben would not have any harvest in xiaodongtian.


    "Well, pack up and come with me now."


    "Well Good Wan Yu wanted to ask where she was going, but after a second thought, she gave up. She said, "I don''t have anything to clean up, it''s all on me."


    At this time, Wan Yu was wearing the clothes that Chu Fei had given Wan Yu, and the holster on his thigh was empty. After all, Chu Fei had put away the two guns. So now the holster can only be used as a simple leather armor protection.


    In Wan Yu''s back and waist, there is a wooden scabbard in which the pig killing knife is inserted.


    I don''t know who made this scabbard. It''s definitely made for the pig killing knife, but the surface is rough.


    "All of them?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Yes."


    "Then come with me."


    Said this, Chu Fei then took Wan Yu''s hand, was about to start the system transmission, sun elder quickly ran over. It seems that the only person who came here was Mr. Sun Chang. It''s not for seeing him off


    "Boy, wait..."


    Elder sun didn''t expect to see Chu Fei and WAN Yu hand in hand. After seeing all this, elder sun didn''t know how to speak.Wan Yu was a little embarrassed, but Chu Fei didn''t care. He said:


    "what''s wrong with master?"


    "I don''t know when you will come back. These are the architectural materials of some big schools that I sorted out according to my memory."


    With these words, Mr. Sun took out a jade slip, which recorded the sect buildings that elder sun had seen.


    Of course, the buildings inside are just very ordinary courtyard loft, at least from the shape above can not see anything too special. Then there are two common buildings in Lianqi Pavilion and Liandan Pavilion, but there are not many characteristics in appearance.


    After all, this kind of place will mostly use the ground fire, and naturally it will be built on the ground heat source. In addition, there are really no characteristics and design sense.


    "That''s it?" Chu Fei sent out his divine sense to explore the jade slips and said in silence, "master, what kind of rotten school are these buildings, so common..."


    "What else do you want? It''s from the blissful gate, but it''s a super clan. The strength of a clan has nothing to do with these things. "


    "Well, well, there''s no need for reference. It''s OK, we can start the arrangement earlier."


    "Well, you''re busy. I''ll go back and watch the children practice."


    With that, elder Sun left and returned to the open space in front of the meeting hall, surrounded by the disciples of the small cave.


    "Wan Yu, what''s the matter with little fox?"


    "I''m sleepy. I''ve been sleeping all the time. Once or twice I wake up, I''ll fall asleep immediately. Uncle long sealed the little fox''s cave before he left to prevent him from being disturbed by his disciples."


    Chufei nodded. Chufei hadn''t seen Fox for a long time.


    "Well, let''s go. We don''t have much time. We have to have a good rest!"


    With that, Chu Fei starts the system transmission, takes Wan Yu into canglan College''s own room, and then leaves a "seize the time to rest" and disappears again.


    This time, chufei went to the earth. After returning to his room, Chu Fei directly found Dadong and simply talked about the design of the school building. The core thing is "no reference!".


    But just when Chu Fei thought that there was nothing wrong, Dadong held Chu Fei and said, "brother Fei, don''t leave. I''ll tell you about our side first."


    "Well, OK, you say."


    "It''s OK for the grocery store. It''s developing very well. Let''s not talk about this. When you have time, we''ll give you a detailed report. It''s mainly about our plan. Only yesterday did they finish Zhao Yong''s data collection, and then they started to design clothes for Zhao Yong. These are all small things... "


    "So what''s the big deal?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Well Well, several people have been selected, but they are all selected from the military side... "


    "It''s also normal. After all, you and I don''t have time to pick people out..."


    "But they want you to teach them some skills..."


    "Gongfa? Are you sure they''re not talking about Kung Fu? " Chu Fei was attracted by Dadong''s words,


    "no, it''s Kung Fu, not Kung Fu. That is to say, they think what you master is not ordinary Kung Fu, but the cultivation of immortals..."


    "What does Lao Dao say?" Chu Fei asked. After all, Lao Dao is the one who Chu Fei recommended. With Lao Dao''s oath, Lao Dao can be regarded as his own.


    "The Taoist also agreed, but he told me in private that it seems Xiyuan has a tendency to change this plan into an agent plan..."


    "That''s a little too much, isn''t it?"


    "We don''t know what''s going on. It''s reasonable that they shouldn''t have such an idea..."


    "So you suspect someone''s interfering?"


    "That''s about it."


    "Then tell me, who can be bigger and more powerful than Xiyuan..."


    Chu Fei is right. No matter from the low position or from the right point of view, Xiyuan is already the peak of existence. There should be no higher existence than Xiyuan in China.


    "Feige, do you remember that morning Asked Dadong.


    "Jiang Chen or Ye Chen?"


    Jiang Chen is the descendant of old Jiang in Xiyuan, and ye Chen is the eldest son of the Ye family in Shencheng, the guy who bet with Chu Fei and was beaten in the face before.


    "All of them. They''re hooked."


    "How did the two of them get together?" Chu Fei asked strangely. Even if Jiang Chen is driven out of Xiyuan, it should not be that people like Ye Chen can get in touch with him.


    "There must be a third person''s influence. It''s not clear exactly how. We''re going to let Zhao Yong investigate."


    "Zhao Yong can''t do it. If it''s like what you and Lao Dao suspect, Zhao Yong must have come into each other''s sight. Ask Jiangning and Ji Yue for help. Tell Ji Yue that I asked for help in the investigation.""Ji Yue? The policewoman? Is that all right? "


    "She is more suitable than Zhao Yong."


    "Well, I''ll contact her tomorrow."


    "Well, first of all, don''t worry, Lao Dao. I''ll come back when I''m finished."


    "All right, you should be safe, too."


    Earth matter, Chu Fei immediately returned to the Blue College.


    At this time, Wan Yu did not sleep, but sat aside to meditate and regulate his breath. For the friars, this book can replace sleep. Chu not naturally will not disturb Wan Yu, but with Wan Yu meditate together.

 Chapter 291

    Early the next morning, Chu Fei wakes up from meditation and wakes up Wan Yu. Then they go out of the room together and start to clean up.


    Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf have other arrangements. They don''t need to follow Chu Fei, so they don''t get up so early. On the contrary, Mona gets up very early.


    After eating one of chufei''s rejuvenating pills, Mona''s injury has recovered in ten minutes. But because Lina forced to stop, so Mona did not get up, and finally fell asleep.


    This sleep will sleep until this morning, because it is really can''t sleep, so Mona got up early, also instantly want to seize the time to practice.


    But when Mona came downstairs, she saw Wan Yu sitting on the sofa side by side with Chu Fei.


    You know Wan Yu''s clothes are enough to show her figure, especially her long legs. And Wanyu''s own appearance also belongs to the best of which, even after Mona saw it, she was stunned for a moment.


    "You Hello, hello... " Mona didn''t know what to say.


    "Wake up? Are you almost recovered? " Chufei asked.


    "It''s ready. Thank you for the medicine."


    "Well, it''s OK. Don''t be bullied like that in the future."


    "Good."


    After a simple chat, Mona left and didn''t have breakfast here. Chu Fei wanted to call Mona, but he gave up when he talked.


    Mona just walked this way, Chu Fei''s new apprentice broke outside, that is, the broken army pushed the door open and came in.


    Broken army thought he came early enough, after all, it''s not bright outside, but he was depressed when he met Mona on the way.


    When the broken army opened the first floor door and came in, and saw Chu Fei sitting on the sofa, the broken army was even more depressed.


    "Master Good morning, ha ha. "


    After seeing Chu Fei, who was earlier than himself and didn''t know how long ago, he saw Wan Yu, who was very beautiful but valiant, sitting beside Chu Fei. By the way, after seeing Wan Yu''s beautiful legs, he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Well, have you had breakfast?" Chufei asked.


    "Well, not yet. That... "


    "Eat on the way. Let''s go."


    Chu Fei didn''t delay time, and didn''t introduce Wan Yu''s identity to the broken army, so he directly announced the beginning of this mission.


    Chu Fei had studied the mission records on the scroll before and knew that the destination was dark forest, which was a dangerous place outside the boundary of the blue empire.


    Since it''s the border, chufei''s distance is not close. Although there is a transmission array, the transmission array can only send chufei to the border town, the rest of the way they need to go by themselves.


    The town on the border is called dalincheng. It has a large area, but it is very poor. At least compared with such a large town as yuntoucheng, it is really like a village.


    However, there is also an advantage to this big Lincheng, that is, there are many chambers of Commerce here. Almost all the famous chambers of Commerce in the blue Empire have special branches and offices in this big Lincheng.


    At the same time, it also gave birth to a large number of adventure groups. After all, there will always be a lot of goods to be transported from dalincheng to other towns.


    Although there is a transport array, it is too extravagant to use it to transport goods. Even if there is a probability of failure and loss, it is more cost-effective to hire an adventure group to escort goods than to use it.


    The main reason why dalincheng has a teleport array is that dalincheng is the nearest town to the dark forest. The border town has a transfer station and rest station for the adventurers of the blue empire. Naturally, it also has the advantage of constructing teleport array.


    In a word, this big Lincheng is such a special place. In terms of economy, there is nothing. In terms of agriculture, it is a mess. There are only countless adventurers and adventurers who are looking forward to getting rich in the dark forest. In addition, there are some small businesses that depend on it.


    Although the broken army is a native of the world of fighting demons, he has never been to Dalin city. Naturally, he doesn''t know how to go further now.


    "Shifu, this big Lincheng is so prosperous. Why does this house and restaurant look so shabby..." Breaking the army is also curious, and because I called master chufei, I naturally hope to get the answer from chufei.


    "Ask yourself!" Chu Fei rolled his eyes. How could he know such a problem!


    "Oh..." The broken army glanced at his mouth and threw it away.


    This has happened many times along the way, so Chu Fei, Wan Yu and the army itself are actually used to this kind of dialogue.


    A moment later, the broken army came back and said:


    "master, they say that they can''t enter the dark forest at this time of the year, because at this time of the year, there is a strange fog in the dark forest, which can make people lose their way..."


    "When did it start?"


    "Well, it seems that it started seven days ago But in fact, half a month ago, the adventurers had withdrawn one after another"But our mission didn''t come back..." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "Master, have they already..."


    "Dead? It''s possible, but I can''t make a conclusion yet. "


    "What shall we do now? I can''t get into the dark forest... "


    "It''s just fog. There''s nothing you can''t get in."


    "But fog can make people lose their way. Once they lose their way, they may go to the dangerous inner circle..."


    "For me, there is no question of the direction of the chamber of secrets, but we still need to find a guide."


    "But this direction..."


    "I said that if I don''t lose my way, I won''t lose my way. No one in the world can compare with me in the problem of direction."


    Chu Fei is very crazy, and his words are also very big, but Chu Fei has the capital to say so. Because on the transmission interface of the system, there are eight directions on the outer ring of the photosphere which represents each world, and the direction changes in real time.


    As long as there is no problem in the system, there will be no problem in chufei''s direction cognition. But compared with the system, chufei didn''t really care.


    Wan Yu has no objection to Chu Fei''s words. She even thinks that Chu Fei''s words are conservative. But it''s different to break the army, but considering that Chu Fei had been able to communicate with the old Dean and other old swordsmen and great mages like that, he could also explain Chu Fei''s strength from the side.


    Although I still think it''s a little unreliable, I can accept it by holding my nose.


    But other people are different. Because of the dark forest fog, the whole city of Dalin is covered with adventurers. When the hotel is full, you can find open space everywhere to set up tents. Otherwise, it doesn''t match the whole word of "prosperity" mentioned by the army.


    Because there are so many people, the space will be small, and there will be more people who can hear Chu Fei''s words.


    "Boy, you have a big voice. I don''t know how many women you eat! Tell us about it


    "Ha ha ha, that is to say, let''s look forward to it!"


    "That''s to say, is the girl around you feeding you all the time..."


    These adventurers sitting on the roadside chatting don''t know where they are, and their quality is worrying. They don''t know whether they are drunk or because they are so low-quality. Anyway, these words really make chufei three angry.


    The broken army wanted to stop them, but before he spoke, Wan Yu had cold face and walked to those people.


    Wanyu''s appearance, coupled with the sexy clothes of bare legs and self-cultivation, suddenly the group of people were excited. But at this time, Wan Yu directly took out the back of the pig knife, without any modification, so pure a knife!


    Speed is not fast, at least for most monks, this speed is not qualified to be described as fast


    In fact, Wan Yu''s strength is similar to that of ordinary people


    But with such a simple and funny knife, the three people in front of Wan Yu swallow their saliva subconsciously


    Naturally, they are attracted by the vibration of Wanyu''s body


    But in any case, the knife was cut down. Since these people are teasing Wan Yu, it''s impossible for them to escape, so the man who is closest to Wan Yu comes up with a heavy sword.


    "Girl, you take this knife out of the kitchen..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "This..."


    All the voices stopped suddenly, and WAN Yu''s pig knife easily cut the heavy sword in front of him. When he split the sword''s human in two, it was quiet all around.


    No one dares to speak, no one dares to make any sound All the previous ridicule, provocation and teasing disappeared in an instant, and those who noticed the situation in the distance didn''t know what expression to use to face it all.


    "You You have to kill people in the city of Dalin! "


    Dalincheng does have such a rule, but this rule is not dead. Many times, this rule is described as false. At this time is the same, but because see friends killed without resistance, the people of the same time is really can''t find any deterrent words.


    "Murder!? Kill


    "Kill! Come and see


    ¡­¡­


    In any world, there are people who like to watch the excitement, and there are also many, even more, such people in Dalin city.


    Chu Fei and the broken army are watching. They find that Wan Yu doesn''t have much reaction after killing people. Breaking the army is OK, don''t feel how, but Chu Fei was surprised.


    After all, Chu Fei vomited when he first killed people. I don''t know whether Wan Yu had killed people or had seen enough deaths


    Anyway, in front of her, a man who was split into two didn''t have any influence on WAN Yu. She was still so cold, staring at the remaining people.Chu Fei looked at the crowd around him and knew that it would be very troublesome to stay here. So Chu Fei came to Wan Yu, patted Wan Yu on the shoulder and said:


    "let''s go."


    Wan Yu didn''t speak, just nodded, and then left the crowd behind Chu Fei. Breaking the army for a while, and then react quickly to catch up.


    In fact, to be surprised, breaking the army is definitely the most surprised person! Along the way, Wan Yu had noticed the pig knife behind him for a long time, and he was curious for a long time. Many times he suspected that Wan Yu was the cook following Chu Fei


    But now, it''s not like that at all! Where is the kitchen knife of the cook? It''s a god level weapon to cut iron like mud!

 Chapter 292

    No one dares to block the way of chufei, Wanyu and the broken army, because no one thinks that his head can be stronger than the chopped sword.


    In fact, it''s not just the adventurers who are surrounded by people who didn''t expect, even Wan Yu didn''t expect that this pig killing knife would be so sharp!


    Although Chu Fei knew it was a treasure, he didn''t think about the sharpness of the pig knife.


    But now it seems that this pig knife is absolutely like mud!


    You know, when people say cutting iron like mud, it''s an adjective, it''s a metaphor, it''s an exaggeration, but when it comes to the blade, it''s realistic, absolutely realistic.


    Wan Yu has just begun to practice, and it can even be said that Wan Yu has not yet begun to practice. The only difference between Wan Yu and ordinary people is that Wan Yu had eaten Huichundan before and Chu Fei gave it.


    But because of the Wanyu system, Huichundan didn''t play any role at all, so it was consumed by Wanyu''s unique system. Therefore, Wanyu now is not much different from ordinary human beings.


    But it is such a girl who can cut off the weapon of an experienced adventurer. What does it mean!


    Chu Fei doesn''t have too many ideas about Wan Yu''s murder. After all, it''s the other party''s disrespect first, and it also involves Chu Fei. To say such words to a girl is enough to show the quality and essence of that person. Although it''s not a pity to die, there are also reasons to die.


    But after this happened, Chu Fei knew that he could not walk on the street now. At least he had to find a place to live.


    Of course, Chu Feiyi was also brave. He didn''t care whether he would be revenged or not.


    "Broken army, you go around to find out if there is anything strange happening in the dark forest recently. No matter whether there is any result or not, you must come back in an hour."


    "OK, but master, where can I find you when I come back?"


    "Here, triumphal hotel! Right here. " Chufei pointed to a luxury hotel by the side of the road and said.


    "Well, master, it''s full. There''s a sign on the door."


    Breaking the army is right. There are two very obvious signs on the left and right of the triumphal Hotel, on which the words "our hotel is full" are written. Chu Fei can naturally see and understand it, but Chu Fei doesn''t care, saying:


    "you don''t need to care about it. If you don''t have a house, you can have a house. In short, you go early and return early."


    "Well So Well, master, be careful. I''m going


    Broken army helpless nod, turned away from Chu Fei two people, began to inquire about the news.


    As for the people who came and went in front of the triumphal Hotel, many of them heard Chu Fei''s rave, but most of them just laughed.


    In this world, there has never been a lack of genius, there is no lack of arrogant people, and there is no lack of people who are killed immediately after they finish their big talk.


    Therefore, although Chu Fei''s words are arrogant, few people really care.


    Seeing that the broken army was far away, Chu Fei said to Wan Yu:


    "let''s go."


    "Good."


    After a simple conversation, the two walked directly up the steps and into the triumphal hotel.


    Like most hotels and restaurants, the first floor of this triumph hotel is also a place for eating and drinking. At the innermost bar, there are several clerks standing there to take care of the guests on the first floor.


    Seeing Chu Fei and WAN Yu come in, some of them naturally know that they are guests. However, the service culture of this world is different from that of the earth and crape myrtle world. People will not take the initiative to welcome them.


    Chu Fei also understood this, led Wan Yu directly to the counter, and said:


    "how many rooms do you have in total?"


    When the guest asked questions, the waiter naturally couldn''t ignore them. A young man who was closest to chufei said: "Hello, there are 73 rooms in total. There are 13 luxury suites on the top floor, and the rest are ordinary rooms. Do you want to... "


    "Find someone." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Who are you looking for? This man is really... "


    "On the top floor, in the middle of the house." Chu Fei said naturally.


    Dare to say this, of course, is the attention of luxury suites. Chu Fei also took private clothes for a long time before he opened his mouth, and finally determined that 99% of the people who lived in this triumphal hotel room were probably adventurers.


    Adventure regiment, mercenary regiment, this kind of people are often in and out of the dark forest, will naturally stay in Dalin city. Ordinary adventurers are unlikely to live in luxury suites, but those with a little status, such as the head of the adventure regiment and the head of the mercenary regiment, still have such capital.


    In fact, Chu Fei wanted to keep a low profile, but because of Wan Yu''s affair, low profile can no longer solve the problem, but may lead to more trouble, so it''s better to be arrogant,


    "well, please tell me your name, I''ll go up and ask."


    "Let''s go up together. Don''t waste my time. I don''t have so much time to waste.""This guest, I''m sorry, or..."


    Pop!


    Chufei slapped on the counter, and the huge voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The waiter was also startled by chufei.


    "Where''s the rule? Don''t let me repeat it again. I don''t have time for you to waste!"


    Chu Fei Yin wears a face, cold voice says.


    "Well, come with me." There''s no way for the waiter. There are too many murders and goods in Dalin city. He doesn''t want to be taught a lesson because he is responsible for the moment.


    What''s more, in this world, it''s better to be taught a lesson


    "Hurry up!" Chu Fei cold voice urges a way.


    The waiter nodded and bowed, leading chufei and Wanyu to the top floor. There are 13 luxury suites on the top floor. Chufei''s goal is the middle one.


    However, when Chu Fei really came to the top floor, he had a bitter smile on his face. He patted the waiter on the shoulder and said:


    "is that what you want to ask first?"


    "Don''t dare, you forgive me for saying so much." The waiter was scared on his face, but he was depressed in his heart: nonsense, the rooms in the middle of the top floor of our triumphal hotel have been destroyed for more than a month. I want to find someone here to believe it!


    Chu Fei was also amused. He had casually mentioned a room in the middle of the top floor. How could he think that a hotel room could be destroyed like this?


    in short, now the room in the middle has disappeared, leaving only the original position of the room. As for the floor, wall, roof and other things that should have been in the room, they have been destroyed for a long time You know why the giant trees that grow up are crushed.


    Standing on the top floor, chufei felt a strong energy fluctuation, which was estimated to be the magic power. As for what this tree is, chufei doesn''t know.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, don''t ask. I dare not say that I still want to live in dalincheng." The waiter said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, you wait here for a while."


    With that, chufei walked to the door of another room next to the room damaged by the big tree. Before his action, chufei had already released his divine sense and explored it. Among the twelve luxury suites, there was only one person in the room in front of him. His strength was above the average level in the top floor.


    What''s inside? Chufei doesn''t know, but chufei has decided that this room is his own. As for the people inside, just throw it out.


    Pa Pa Pa, Chu Fei knocked on the door, and there came a hoarse question:


    "who is that?"


    Listen to the voice, it should be a middle-aged man, but also a man.


    "I''ll make you a deal. Open the door." Chu Fei said easily,


    "not interested."


    "Oh? Then I''ll call in? "


    Chu Fei didn''t lower his voice, and he didn''t use any method to hide his voice, so the conversation between Chu Fei and the people inside reverberated clearly in the whole floor.


    for a moment, all the people in all the rooms on this floor were curious.


    "Call in? I''ll give you five breaths. Get out of the way, while I''m in a bad mood. "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''ll give you three breaths. Come here and open the door!"


    As soon as these words came out, the relationship between chufei and the guy inside had been determined. It was definitely not a quarrel between friends. People who had such doubts before suddenly realized that something was going to happen.


    "Good courage!" The people in the room yelled angrily, stepped to the door and opened it.


    This is a middle-aged man, chufei''s judgment is right, but chufei did not expect that this person would have so many scars.


    The man was topless, so there were a lot of scary scars, each of which seemed to be fatal after the wound healed.


    This is a big beard. His beard is covered with grease. It seems that chufei interrupted him when he was eating some fat meat.


    "Yes, yes, you opened the door in three breaths. Now I''ll give you three more breaths. Get out of this room. I want this room."


    At the moment when the door opened and Chu Fei saw this man face to face, Chu Fei was angry with a feeling of extreme disgust. This disgust made Chu Fei confused, but he soon figured it out.


    This person is absolutely a murderous bastard, only such a person will be involuntarily filled with a disgusting atmosphere.


    In the other rooms, there were several people who knew the scarred guy, but they didn''t plan to come out to watch, they just listened.


    "The lion is in trouble."


    "Yes, I just don''t know if the trouble is big enough."


    "I don''t think the color lion''s trouble is small, otherwise who would be so bold to say that to him."


    "Well, it''s also a good thing. The color lion has done harm to many people over the years. It''s already dead.""Ah, if we are not strong enough, how can we allow this color lion to live now?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the other room, there were three people chatting while listening to the outside.


    "Do you want to go out and help?"


    "For whom? To help the lion or to help another man? "


    "Why help others? We only know the color lion


    "But the lion is damned. Why help him?"


    "He didn''t help us once According to the rules, we should report him once! "


    "Help me? If you don''t have that thousand gold coins, do you think he will make a move? Be quiet. If the lion dies, it''s nothing to see. "


    ¡­¡­


    In another room, two quiet women are also talking about it.


    "What''s the level of the lion''s adventure group?"


    "It''s A-level. It''s developing fast."


    "Who was hacked to death outside before is his member?"


    "It''s just a subsidiary, not a formal one."


    "The same, anyway dead, even if this boy doesn''t come to the trouble of the color lion, the color lion will come to him."


    "What? Are you interested in this kid? "


    "I''m not interested in this kid, but I''m interested in the girls around him."


    "Is that the knife interested?"

 Chapter 293

    Chu Fei faces the big man in front of him, that is, the color lion. His face is calm, and he doesn''t feel that what he said before is inappropriate.


    "Boy, do you know who you''re talking to?" The color lion said in a cold voice with a overcast face.


    "I don''t know, I''m not interested in knowing, and I''m not willing to know. I''ve given you three breaths, but you''ve missed it


    Chu Fei said this and slapped the color lion on the chest.


    Seeing that Chu Fei started directly, the color lion was very depressed. He glared and said angrily:


    "I color lion..."


    He thought that after he reported his name, Chu Fei did not dare to do it. He thought that as long as he said his identity, he could at least frighten the guy in front of him.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated. What''s more miscalculated is that Chu Fei''s slap was full of strength, but at the moment when the lion opened his mouth, he suddenly increased his speed several times, directly on the lion''s chest.


    Pop!


    With a loud noise, the color lion was directly slapped by chufei and hit the wall nearby. The color lion didn''t have any chance to react. He didn''t even have the chance to mobilize his fighting spirit to form a fighting shield, so he was slapped by Chu Fei.


    What''s more, after the color lion was shot and hit the wall, he just wanted to mobilize his fighting spirit to fight back, only to find that there was an unbearable heat in his chest, which was rapidly generating, and instantly released a terrible temperature


    The next thing, the color lion did not know, because after the temperature burst out, the color lion directly lost consciousness and died on the spot.


    Chu Fei started very hard, and directly used his master''s accomplishments in Taijiquan and Bajiquan, and mobilized the power of fire in his body, so he could solve the problem in such a short time.


    The more important reason for chufei''s killing is that chufei''s divine sense has detected the conversation contents of those people in the surrounding rooms.


    At least, chufei learned from these people''s conversation that the color lion was a damned man


    And he also knew which man Wan Yu had killed before was a member of the adventure group of the color lion


    When the two women talked to each other before, they said "the color lion''s adventure group is A-level", which means that the color lion itself is the head of an adventure group.


    As a team leader, his accomplishments should have the strength of a swordsman in Chu Fei''s judgment, of course, in his later period. Nevertheless, Chu Fei still felt that his strength was a little low.


    The most basic characteristic of a swordsman is his Douqi shield. On the basis of Douqi shield, a great swordsman can add a Douqi field that can sense subtle changes, which is similar to the realm of divine sense exploration and swordsman.


    In Chu Fei''s inner cognition, the head of an A-level adventure regiment must be at least the strength of a great swordsman, otherwise, how can you upgrade the adventure regiment from f-level to A-level?


    After killing the lion, chufei threw out a fire and burned the lion''s body to ashes. The ashes dissipated with the blow of prestige.


    "Now this room is ours. If anyone wants to see me later, just bring it up."


    Chu Fei says this and greets Wan Yu to walk into the room together. As for the waiter who has been silly for a long time, Chu Fei doesn''t care.


    Before that, in the two women''s room, they clearly "see" the whole thing, for a time, they couldn''t let go of Chu Fei''s killing method for a long time.


    "Sister, how did that boy do it? I don''t understand... "


    "I don''t understand. At least the lion is a swordsman. It''s amazing that he didn''t even have a chance to fight back in the face of that boy''s attack."


    "Yes, sister, do you think we should remind him?"


    "Reminder? What to remind? Caution against retaliation? Do you think he really cares about revenge? "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, chufei was sitting on the sofa of the luxury suite, listening to the conversation between the two women. He said in a funny way: I really care. After all, it''s a troublesome thing!


    An hour passed quickly, the broken army arrived at the triumphal Hotel on time. Under the guidance of the waiter, they went to the top floor and met Chu Fei and WAN Yu.


    The waiter didn''t speak all the way. In addition to bitterness, he was helpless. He had just died of a color lion on his front foot. Who knows if anyone else will die.


    "Master..."


    "How''s it going? Any news? " Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but no one can be sure whether the anomaly they found was wrong or something." After a pause, he talked about the news he had found out.


    "Someone heard the roar of level 9 Warcraft near the inner ring. It seemed that they were fighting, and the fighting was very fierce."


    "Level 9 Warcraft?" Chu Fei has learned about the division of Warcraft Power in this world. In short, level 9 Warcraft is equivalent to the strength of a warrior''s great swordsman and the strength of a magician''s mage. Up to now, they are the sword sage and the great mage.Level 9 Warcraft belongs to the top level of Warcraft. In terms of combat effectiveness, Warcraft at this stage is not comparable to that of human swordsmen and mages. After all, Warcraft has inherent advantages.


    "No more specific information?"


    "No, no one dares to get close to level 9 Warcraft."


    "Well, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, some people say that during this period, the dark forest has been cleared by an S-level mercenary regiment. Several A-level adventure regiments of the mercenary regiment also participated in the clearance. Most of the people gave face when clearing, but a few young people refused to leave, as if they had a fight, and finally they were driven into the inner layer of the dark forest..."


    When hearing the words "A-level adventure group", Chu Fei subconsciously thought of the color lion who was killed by himself before. After all, the color lion is also the head of A-level adventure group.


    As for those young people who refused to leave, Chu Fei thought that most of them had their own mission goals.


    "What''s the name of the mercenary regiment? And those adventure groups... "


    "The mercenary regiment is called the king of beasts mercenary regiment. It doesn''t seem to be the mercenary regiment of our canglan empire. As for the adventure regiment, only one crazy lion adventure regiment has been found out, and the others don''t know."


    "Crazy lion adventure group..." Chu Fei secretly calculated that from the name, the former color lion was probably the head of the crazy lion adventure group.


    As for the king of beasts mercenary regiment, Chu Fei didn''t think much about it for the time being. The only thing he was entangled in was the conversation between the two women, revenge, what revenge? Could it be the Revenge of the beast king mercenary regiment?


    After all, it''s said that the king of beasts mercenary regiment has its own adventure regiment, and the crazy lion adventure regiment is one of them


    "Forget it, don''t worry about it. The soldiers will cover the water and the earth..." Chu Fei secretly decided in his heart, and then said:


    "have a good rest, start early tomorrow, and go directly into the dark forest."


    "Good." Broken army and Wanyu nodded to agree.


    This day, no more accidents, the evening also spent in quiet. As for Chu Fei''s fear of revenge, it didn''t come, and he didn''t know whether the other party didn''t receive the news at all or was delayed by something else.


    in the early morning of the next day, Chu Fei left triumphal hotel with Wan Yu and the broken army, left Dalin City, and went straight to the dark forest.


    After two hours on the road, Chu Fei stopped at the roadside and said, "have something to eat."


    "Hey, master, if you don''t say it, I have to say it. The iron man can''t stand walking so far without food this morning." Breaking the army is indeed hungry. Comparatively speaking, Wan Yu is hungry earlier and more tired than breaking the army. However, Wan Yu never says anything, but sticks to it by biting her teeth.


    "Break the army, no matter what, you are also a person with fighting spirit and magic. Your physical quality is far better than ordinary people. Look at Wan Yu, she is just an ordinary girl, but she has never been hungry and tired. Instead, it''s you..."


    "Master, this Hey, hey... "


    "Well, come here. This breakfast is the last big meal before we leave the dark forest. After this meal, whether you can have something to eat and what you can eat depends on what you can hunt..."


    Say this, Chu Fei from the system there exchange out a lot of delicious, really let Wanyu and broken army had enough addiction. But just as they were eating, a carriage came by the side of the road. Looking at the direction of the carriage, it seemed that it was going to the dark forest.


    The two carriages stopped when they passed by chufei, but no one got off for a long time. Chufei was surprised in his heart and let out his divine sense to explore, only to find that the people in the carriage were actually the two women in the luxurious room of the hotel yesterday.


    "Meeting is fate. Let''s eat together."


    After discovering that they were the two women, Chu Fei invited them directly. Although the two women didn''t know, chufei got some information from them. Chufei accepted the love.


    "Sister Go "


    " go if you want to... "


    "Let''s go Hurry up... "


    The two women murmured for a while, then they got out of the carriage and came to chufei three people with some embarrassment.


    Beauty! This is chufei''s first comment after seeing the two women.


    These two women are not young, at least on the surface, they look much older than chufei, Wanyu and the broken army. Chufei judged that the two women should be about the same age as ansuyi, about 30 years old.


    From the perspective of dress, these two people should be magicians, but their magic robes are totally different colors, one is white, the other is black, full of conflict.


    From these two people, chufei can also judge that the attributes of magic energy in their bodies should be diametrically opposite, just like their magic robes, one is the light system, the other is the dark system.


    "Thanks to the two beauties for their advice yesterday. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to decide whether or not to kill the lion Ha ha, let''s have something to eat. It''s all delicious in my hometown"What''s the point? Color lion? Hey, what do you mean? When did we mention you... " The woman in the white magic robe looked puzzled.


    However, the woman in black seemed to understand something. She frowned and asked tentatively:


    "friend, is it because we said that the lion should die?"


    Chufei laughed, stood up and said:


    "did you say the color lion should die? I forgot, ha ha... "


    There were no sharp words and swords, but just a simple dialogue, Chu Fei''s wariness of the two women had been raised to the top.


    As for the two women, their evaluation of chufei has also been greatly improved. At least the woman in white robe thinks that chufei is an enigmatic guy, which can be seen from her eyes.

 Chapter 294

    "You are interesting..." The white robed woman said with a smile, pulling the black robed woman to chufei''s side.


    "What is this?" Obviously, the woman in white was very interested in chufei''s food. Although a lot of things can be seen at a glance what the ingredients are, both the appearance and taste make people feel very fresh.


    "The coarse food in my hometown is quite good. Since I''m predestined with you, I''d better sit down and eat together. We haven''t moved yet."


    Chu Fei didn''t take the initiative to invite him, but no one would care about it. After all, the food is very popular.


    "Good!" The woman in the white robe is obviously more lively and active, while the woman in the black robe is more calm and quiet.


    For the next half an hour, chufei and Wanyu''s ears were filled with all kinds of praise from the black and white women, as well as the general movement of breaking the army to protect food.


    Finally, a meal finished, in Chu Fei sufficient supply, a few people eat mouth oil, not even a little temperament left.


    "Wow, it''s delicious. Where''s your hometown? I will go to your hometown to eat delicious food in the future! Eat until you''re tired of it! "


    "Ha ha, good. I''ll take you to my hometown to play in the future."


    Chu Fei later agreed, but there was still a man at the scene who took it seriously, that was the woman in white.


    "Well, I''ll see you later. We still have something to do, so we won''t stay to disturb you any more."


    Just when the white woman wanted to say more, the black woman spoke indifferently. The white woman''s expression was obviously lost, but there was no resistance.


    Chu Fei looked strange, but he didn''t ask much. After all, Chu Fei didn''t plan to make a deep acquaintance with these two women.


    "what do you think of the two women when they turn their heads again?"


    "Er..." Breaking the army didn''t think that Chu Fei would ask such a question, and he didn''t think about it all the time. He just thought that the two women were good-looking.


    But the world has never been a beauty, especially the beauty of the best figure. It can be said that as long as it is not the hungry ghost in the color, almost every number of people will show too much rudeness to beautiful women.


    What''s more, in the face of delicious food, the army has long ignored the existence of two women, otherwise it would be impolite to eat in the way of "dog protecting food".


    "Mr. Chu, I think the relationship between them is a little special. They should not be ordinary sisters, and the woman in white robe doesn''t seem to be her age..."


    "Well, I think so too. That woman in white is a little too active But the specific information is not what we can know. Break the army and your training task will be doubled later. "


    Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Why! Master, it''s not because I didn''t answer this question... "


    "Yes, it''s because you didn''t answer the question. Your observation is really lacking. "


    Chu Fei then shook out a flame and destroyed all the dishes and chopsticks on the ground. Then the flame turned into a bird and fell on his shoulder, saying:


    "let''s go, it''s time to go."


    On the following road, Chu Fei seldom talked because he was thinking about the future cultivation of breaking the army. And because Chu Fei didn''t speak, and also looked at the broken army, it made the broken army always feel that he was being beaten by Chu Fei.


    He stopped and looked at Chu Fei and said, "master, what are you thinking?"


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "I''m thinking about your cultivation."


    "Isn''t there any hope?" It''s hard to break the army and cultivate, but the cultivation of both magic and martial arts is too much energy consuming. So far, he is only a primary magician and a fighter, which can be regarded as the existence of the primary stage.


    "Not at all."


    Chu Fei then answered, and then the secret change of the formula, control the shoulder of the Firebird wings fly up, and from time to time around the broken army.


    "How do you like this Firebird?"


    "It''s very powerful. I thought it was the second level Warcraft huolingque before, but later I learned that it was master''s magic, vivid and powerful."


    What the broken army said was the true thoughts in his heart, but because he had been surprised and shocked for a long time, he seemed very calm.


    "If you can use your golden fighting spirit to condense into an entity, then even if you don''t practice specifically, your cultivation will not be bad."


    "Ah? Master, don''t tease me. It''s too difficult. "


    "Is it difficult? Have you forgotten how the teacher condensed his fighting spirit into a pillar of fighting spirit? "


    "You mean Mr. wick..." Broken army depressed remind way.


    "Yes, it''s the guy named Vic. He can condense his fighting spirit into a column to increase his fighting radius. Why can''t he condense his fighting spirit into something smaller? Like a weapon... ""Er..."


    "It''s up to people. There''s nothing we can''t do."


    Speaking of Mr. wick, chufei didn''t understand it, but most of the students knew it very well. The reason why Vic can stand out among so many fierce fighters and become a teacher of canglan college is mainly because of his ability to control fighting spirit.


    This world of fighting demons has existed for so long. There are only three or two people who can make fighting spirit come true. In recent times, Vic is the only one who can do this.


    It''s not because this method is not powerful, but for many people, this method can''t really enhance their combat effectiveness.


    For more people, Ali said that instead of expending so much energy to cultivate this kind of thing, it is better to improve their fighting capacity and fighting skills as a whole.


    And the reason why Vic will study this road is mainly because his cultivation stagnated, because he lost the possibility of promotion due to injury, so he began to open up this "crooked road".


    "But..." Breaking the army is still some dare not think, but Chu Fei did not let him speak, but directly called the Firebird back in front of him, and then changed quickly under the control of the fire play.


    Reality becomes a dagger, then a long sword, then a ghost knife, and then a broadsword. After that, 18 kinds of weapons such as swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes and forks have changed all over the world. It feels like they are playing tricks.


    Wan Yu didn''t have many ideas. After all, there are so many similar methods in the world of crape myrtle. The magic like Yuanqi Huajian can be seen everywhere. Naturally, it''s not surprising.


    But breaking the army is not the same. Apart from some super advanced magic in the legend, such as the spear of XXX, he has never heard of another magic that can do this kind of thing!


    What''s more, more than half of the weapons Chu Fei changed were things he had never seen or heard of before, but each one seemed so powerful and domineering.


    "This Master, what weapons are these? "


    "These are the 18 kinds of weapons in my hometown. Why, do you like them?" Chu Fei also casually asked, which into want to really ask a point.


    Breaking the army quickly nodded, he really took a fancy to a weapon, and said:


    "yes, yes, the second weapon is the second weapon, what is that?"


    "The second one? This one? " Chu Fei naturally remembers that he has changed something. His second weapon is the sword, which is very common in the world of the earth and crape myrtle.


    There are swords in the world of fighting demons, but those swords are not the heavy and big ones that soldiers like. Otherwise, they are the so-called cross swords used by the Vatican. Although from the appearance, they should belong to different varieties of the same kind, the differences are quite big.


    "This is a sword. It''s a common sword. In my hometown and WAN Yu''s hometown, this kind of sword is the most common weapon, but it''s also the most used weapon. It''s not one of them."


    "I like this kind of sword. It''s better than those I''ve seen before!"


    "No, each has its own point, but if you really like it, try to use your gold fighting spirit to gather a three foot sword."


    After saying this, Chu Fei opened the system, exchanged an ordinary refined steel sword under the weapon interface, and threw it to the army together with the scabbard, saying:


    "you use this sword first. This sword is just an ordinary refined steel sword, and the material is nothing strange, but..."


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m excited to get the weapon that suits my heart, or because I have the impulse to test the sword because of its beautiful appearance. So without waiting for Chu Fei to finish, the army quickly took out the long sword, and then stabbed a sword on a big stone on the side of the road.


    Poof!


    With a light sound, the sword was easily stabbed into the boulder.


    "This..." He turned back, looked at chufei and asked excitedly, "this is Ordinary fine steel sword


    Is it normal? It''s really common. Chufei nodded. I don''t know what''s so strange about it.


    "But this I didn''t instill any fighting spirit into the sword just now. That is to say, the sword just penetrated into this huge stone with its own sharpness This is no ordinary steel sword! "


    "Well..." Chu Fei turned his lips. He ignored one point. Although the development of magic and fighting civilization in the world is very advanced, the development of the real part of scientific and technological civilization is still limited, such as forging and smelting technology.


    At least, in the human world, there is no superb forging civilization. As for the so-called ordinary steel sword in the world, it is almost the same as the shovel and pickaxe on the earth, of course, the quality is better.


    After all, with the help of fighting spirit and magic, even ordinary iron bars can have absolutely excellent effects. Under this situation, the forging and smelting technology naturally develops more slowly.


    "Master, the weapons forged by the legendary dwarves are just like this, but you still say that they are ordinary refined steel swords! If these are ordinary fine steel swords, then So What is unusual? "Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "you don''t know much about breaking the army. In my hometown, although there are not many refined steel swords, there are only a few made into swords, but the materials are almost everywhere."


    "Ah? Master, is your hometown divine


    Chu Fei grins bitterly and says that people in this world are really poor in knowledge, or are they used to poverty, so they can be excited when they see something similar?


    "OK, just get used to it. It''s just an ordinary fine steel sword, but what you need to do is not to rely on it, but to get used to condensing your fighting spirit like this, OK Let''s go quickly. After this mountain, there is the edge of the dark forest ahead. "


    "Well Teacher... "


    "Ah! Sister, how are you, sister! Sister, get up, get up


    Just as Chu Fei and his three were walking slowly and talking freely, a scream came from the other side of the mountain.


    "This Mr. Chu, the two women I met before! "

 Chapter 295

    After hearing this voice, Wan Yu immediately realized who the owner of the voice was. On this point, even Chu Fei didn''t immediately reflect it;


    however, Chu Fei was sure that Wan Yu was right. That was the voice of the white bubble woman in the two women she met before,


    "master, do we want to go? It''s like They''re in trouble. "


    "Look, it depends."


    Let chufei completely ignore this matter, chufei still can''t do it, it doesn''t matter whether chufei is a human on earth, just because chufei is an individual.


    Three people make up their mind and rush forward quickly. In the process, the voice of the white girl never came back.


    If you can still hear the voice, Chu Fei and the three of them will not be too anxious. After all, being able to make a sound means that it is not too dangerous. But now that people are silent, Chu Fei is worried all of a sudden. He says: won''t he die?


    Wan Yu could not keep up with the speed of Chu Fei and breaking the army, but breaking the army could not keep up with the speed of Chu Fei. Just a few breathing time, Chu Fei far away from the broken army and Wanyu two people, he took the lead to rush up the mountain, also see what happened at the foot of the mountain.


    This mountain is not high. If you look at it from the height, I''m afraid it can only be regarded as a slightly larger hillside.


    But it''s this hillside, at the moment, it''s like the safety zone of the earth''s online games.


    On this side, there is a safe and beautiful exotic landscape. Beyond the hillside, there is a cruel reality full of blood and death.


    A hundred meters in front of chufei, he saw the two women he had met before, but the woman in black had already fainted on the ground. Although the woman in white beside her had not fainted, she was almost dead.


    Because at this time, the woman in white robe was being held in the air by an ugly man in silver armor. This man is carrying a white cross sword in his hand. It can be seen that the ugly man''s strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    And from this equipment, Chu Fei subconsciously thought of the bright Vatican of the world. After all, the cross sword is so special. The silver armor is also the favorite equipment of the Vatican knights.


    But from the man''s face, the word "Knight" was really far away from him.


    chufei looked carefully and found that there was a trace of blood on the cross sword in the man''s hand, which was obviously the blood of the black woman lying on the ground.


    "Ha ha, why don''t you shout? If you shout again, today is the time for your sisters to die, but that''s no wonder I''ve said all the good things, but you just don''t want to! "


    Said this, the ugly man''s hand began to slowly shrink up, Chu Fei see clearly, the white woman''s throat has been pinched half, continue to go on, she will die.


    At this time, the white robed woman''s face was purple, but there was no fear in her eyes. There was only hatred, but she didn''t give up.


    "In broad daylight, heaven and earth!"


    I''ve never been in a hurry to help Chu, so I don''t know what kind of experience I have.


    In a hurry, Chu Fei remembered the extensive storytelling he heard when he was driving on the earth. In the storytelling, the heroes would shout such a strong line when they came to save people!


    "Stop it


    Chu Fei was afraid that the ugly guy couldn''t understand him, so he quickly added another sentence. Then he jumped up and fell directly on the black robed woman, only three or four meters away from the ugly man,


    "en? Is someone really in the middle of it? "


    Obviously, this man can''t help feeling that someone will try to save people from his own hands, but now that he''s here, he''s not in a hurry to kill.


    When he said this, his hand was released, and the woman in white fell to the ground. She fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. But for the time being, at least, she can keep breathing.


    "What? Do you still want to do something to the two beauties that other people can''t interfere with? "


    Chu Fei asked with a sneer.


    Although I don''t know what happened here, and I don''t know who is good or bad, from the first impression, Chu Fei is willing to stand on the side of two women. As for this ugly man, he is a villain!


    "Do you think they are beautiful?"


    The ugly man laughs and holds the cross sword in his arms. The gentleman asks.


    "Well, compared with you, the word beautiful can''t describe the gap between you." Chufei holds his shoulders.


    "Mr. Chu!"


    "Master!"


    At this time, Wan Yu and the broken army finally came to the top of the mountain and saw the situation at the foot of the mountain.


    Chu Fei turned to see a look, found that the army is broken with Wanyu down together, two people''s speed is not fast, but can see that the speed of the army is not fully play out.


    In other words, the broken army could have arrived earlier, but he waited for WAN Yu for a while, and then came with Wan Yu.


    In this regard, Chu Fei was very pleased.Although Wan Yu didn''t pay homage to the army, he made a big vow at least, which was closer than that. Such two people can help each other, naturally worth chufei happy.


    "Well, come here, you two take care of them, treat the wounded, detoxify the poison."


    Chu Fei just said this casually, just for the sake of symmetry, he said more "toxic detoxification", but he didn''t expect that after these four words came out, the eyes of the ugly man in front of Chu Fei were dilated!


    It''s very detailed, but chufei can see it very clearly.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that you are really poisoned?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "So you just said it casually..." The ugly man grinned bitterly. He knew that he must have exposed this part of information, but he didn''t care. He said:


    "you haven''t answered my question. Do you think they are beautiful?"


    Chu Fei only feels angry and funny. He doesn''t know why this ugly man cares so much about the answer to this question.


    "Beautiful, very beautiful!"


    "Well, I''m different. If you don''t come, I''ll take them away immediately, and then cut off their limbs, and thoroughly decompose and utilize their bodies. It''s much more useful than something as superficial as beautiful. Ha ha... "


    "I''m Cao, so you''re a pervert."


    Chu Fei threw his mouth and sighed, then said:


    "but now that I''m here, you don''t have this chance."


    "You are confident I can''t see your strength, but I can see the strength of both of them clearly. " Ugly silver armour man said two people are naturally Wanyu and broken army.


    "Why do you want to start with them?"


    "Of course not. You''re magic, aren''t you? The bird on your shoulder should be level 6 Warcraft flamingo. It seems that it''s your favorite. Come on, I''ll kill you soon, and it''ll save time. "


    This ugly man''s tone is very big, completely did not put Chu Fei in the eye. But Chu Fei got used to it. He laughed and said, "you''re worried, but I''m not. Let me see their injuries first, and then we''ll fight again."


    Said this, Chu Fei turned to look at the black and white two women who were carefully taken care of by Wan Yu.


    But now the black and white girls fainted, and there was no sign of waking up. It''s normal for a woman in black to faint. After all, she had already fainted before, but the woman in white also fainted, which is a bit curious.


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to walk in to check, the ugly man standing behind Chu Fei suddenly moved, and the cross sword he held in his arms suddenly emitted a fierce white light, which turned into a flash of lightning and stabbed Chu Fei''s back.


    Chu Fei had been on guard for a long time, but he was not so stupid as to give his back to the enemy. Fortunately, chufei turned around, otherwise he would be shaken by the strong white light.


    "Go to hell!" The ugly silver armour man doesn''t think his sword will pierce the air at all. After all, he judges that Chu Fei is a magician. At most, he can summon a magic shield to defend him in time, but it''s absolutely impossible to avoid the past.


    moreover, the most fearless thing in his bright war method is magic method. As long as the level doesn''t exceed his own cultivation, no matter who performs the defense of any attribute Royal magic will be completely dissolved and melted under his bright fighting method. It is impossible to have any defensive ability.


    "Hey, hey, no!"


    Chu Fei is also playing heart, completely because of this ugly guy sneak attack on sneak attack, unexpectedly also called out!


    Chufei''s voice has not yet fallen, the whole person has disappeared in front of the ugly man.


    This ugly guy is extremely rich in fighting. At the moment of chufei''s disappearance, he realizes that chufei has absolutely more speed than himself!


    "If I can surpass my reaction in speed, it seems that I should be a wind magician, maybe a rare space magician."


    But no matter what kind of magic, people''s subconscious choice after disappearing from the enemy is often behind the enemy.


    "Storm of light!"


    The ugly guy''s reaction was quick. He didn''t look back for Chu Fei''s figure at all. He launched an all-round attack range skill, light storm.


    The so-called bright storm is neither a pure magic attack nor a pure fighting attack. It''s a combat skill combined with magic and fighting. It''s a relatively advanced combat skill among the Vaticans.


    "I''m Cao?"


    Chufei did appear behind this guy, but because chufei didn''t rush to attack, he just had enough time to avoid the attack that turned into a white storm.


    "Good luck! I''m hiding again! " The ugly man finds chufei''s position when he shows the storm of light.


    "Ha ha, it''s not hard for you to hide this move!" Chu Fei intentionally hugs the shoulder and looks at the ugly man who turns into a whirlwind in front of him."Get up!"


    At that moment, the ugly man''s bright storm was only three meters high and less than two meters in diameter, but it suddenly magnified and became the size of indomitable. It really turned into a tornado in the storm cloud, and it came towards chufei with great power and speed.


    Good method!


    Chu Fei''s heart secretly praises, but now can''t just applaud, Chu Fei must find a way to solve this guy.


    But before that, chufei quickly moved a hundred meters toward the edge of the dark forest, and rushed over with this ugly guy exerting a light storm.


    "Mr. Chu!" Wan Yu see all the situation, for a time some worry about the safety of Chu Fei. However, Wan Yu''s worry is just a normal one. After all, this combat skill called Guangming storm seems to be powerful.


    But breaking the army is different. As a native of the world, he naturally knows what this skill represents!


    "The light Knight of the Holy See! It''s over, it''s over... "

 Chapter 296

    "Knight of light? What''s that? " Wan Yu is kneeling on the ground at the moment, holding two faint women in her arms.


    "The light knights are the army of the Vatican. It is said that they are soldiers because they are as many as the army, but everyone''s fighting power is above the level of swordsman, and they are all talented people..."


    Wan Yu came to the world of fighting demons for the first time. Naturally, he didn''t know what level the swordsman was. However, from the tone of breaking the army, he also knew that the swordsman was definitely not an ordinary level.


    "What is a swordsman?"


    "Er..." Breaking the army doesn''t know that Wan Yu is from another world, so he naturally thinks that Wan Yu''s words are a mockery of the swordsman''s strength.


    After all, the swordsman''s strength was almost helpless in front of his Master Chu Fei.


    But different swordsmen have different fighting power.


    This is what Chu Fei is facing now. According to Chu Fei''s classification of combat effectiveness in the world, he estimates that this ugly guy is at least the existence of the swordsman in the later stage, and is the kind of person who can break through to the great swordsman in a short time.


    Even if don''t say his actual strength and his combat skill, but the armor that this guy wears makes Chu Fei a little difficult to start.


    "It''s like a fuckin ''turtle shell. Aren''t you hot?"


    Chu Fei called in his heart, but now is not the time to show his tongue. Chu Fei must find a way to deal with this guy.


    "Bright storm, bright did not see, but there is a storm!"


    Chu Fei quickly dodged. Under the bright storm, Chu Fei''s Taijiquan and Bajiquan lost their function for a while.


    after all, the main threat of the bright storm is not only the magic elements, but also the cross sword flying up and down with the ugly guy.


    It can be said that this guy is like a hedgehog with a tortoise shell, but the spines all over his body grow on the surface of the tortoise shell.


    "No, I''ll bake you!"


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei ran up with Firebird.


    Chu Fei thought that when the Firebird rushed to the side of the bright storm, it immediately enlarged into a fire group. But he didn''t expect that the Firebird immediately lost control and swayed when it entered the bright storm area.


    "I''m Cao?"


    Chu Fei is just a stupefied Kung Fu. The Firebird was blown out by the tornado!


    "Yes, the fire can''t, so we have to stop this guy first!"


    After a while, Chu Fei had dodged the storm quickly. He didn''t know how many times, but this ugly bright Knight''s storm didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Chu Fei didn''t know that this bright storm was not an ordinary combat skill, its power was what he saw in front of his eyes, but this move was a famous excrement stirring stick. Just use this skill If you can hold on, this skill will last forever!


    "You forced me!"


    Chu Fei quickly retreated for a distance, then opened the system interface, looked under the system for several times, and then locked his eyes on a Book of earth skills lion roar.


    Lion roar is also called lion roar skill. This skill is a special skill that uses sound waves to hurt people. It also has additional functions, that is, it can shock people''s brain and soul, so as to make the enemy temporarily distracted.


    This is the best way that Chu Fei can think of now. Chu Fei doesn''t have any hesitation. After finding the lion roar, he directly unlocks, exchanges and cultivates!


    Then he dodged twice, and then he focused on the cultivation box. He opened the interface of lion roar, and no matter what the screen was, he found the cultivation button and quickly pressed the cultivation button!


    Let''s see!


    Two!


    Three!


    Four!


    Chu Fei practiced four times in succession, and directly completed the first level of lion roar, which also reached the same master level as Taijiquan and Bajiquan.


    Until this time, Yang Fan stopped!


    "Now I''ll see how you die!"


    Chufei''s confidence increased greatly. At this time, the ugly bright Knight''s bright storm rushed to chufei''s position less than two meters in front.


    Chu Fei hummed coldly in his heart. He used the lion roar technique and mobilized all the energy in his body. Then he opened his mouth and yelled out!


    "Go away!"


    The sound of rolling words, like thunder rolling, shocked the world. Because of Chu''s unintentional control, most of the energy collided with the ugly bright knight.


    The knight of light is dead!


    He came out to hunt down the black and white sisters. In order to prevent his mission from failing, he brought out a full set of equipment. After wearing this silver armor on his body, he not only protected all his weak points, joints and key points, but also gave birth to his strength to the extreme.It can be said that in this state, even without the help of poison, he can play a good fighting power in the hands of black and white sisters.


    But he did enough protection, but he didn''t have any resistance ability under chufei''s lion roar.


    at the moment when he rolled out, he only felt that every muscle and cell in his body, inside and outside, was strongly shocked. Not only his blood gas stagnated, but he even felt that the operation of magic and fighting gas in his body stagnated.


    The point is, at any moment, his brain has stopped thinking.


    The battle of master can decide the final result in an instant!


    Chu Fei seizes this opportunity, the fire control skill comes out again, but this time what comes out is no longer a small Firebird, but a big flame python.


    This flame Python appeared immediately after winding up the ugly silver armor bright Knight!


    In a flash, the flame is in full swing!


    Ah!


    Under the stimulation of heat and pain, the bright Knight suddenly woke up, but after waking up again, he had nothing to do but feel pain.


    What makes him even more desperate is that the fire released by this fire snake is not only baking himself with high temperature, but also devouring the magic and fighting energy in his body when burning and baking. It''s just a few breaths, and he has completely lost the ability to resist.


    Ah!


    The scream is still like, in this huge scream, the ugly silver armor bright knight was gradually baked, and finally turned into ashes.


    Bang, bang!


    A few random sounds, silver armor scattered on the ground, the cross sword also fell on the ground, issued a clear sound.


    "Hoo Finally dead. It''s hard to do. I should have known all kinds of skills in the world. Well, if you don''t notice for a moment, something almost happened. "


    Chu Fei sighed to himself, then threw the armor and sword on the ground into the ring on his hand, and then walked to Wan Yu and the broken army.


    At this time, Chu Fei was hundreds of meters away from them. After all, he had been retreating and avoiding. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t need to hurry to understand the matter.


    after a moment, Chu Fei went back to Wan Yu and the broken army and squatted down to explore the bodies of the two girls.


    "Are you two OK?"


    Chu Fei naturally didn''t care. He wanted to know the effective distance of lion''s roar.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok, Mr. Chu..." Wan Yu nodded quickly.


    "Master, you just Did he give up after scolding him? But how could that be


    Originally Chu Fei was not sure, but now after listening to the words of breaking the army, he knew that the effective distance of the lion''s roar was not as big as he thought.


    At least, the broken army and WAN Yu, who were several hundred meters away, did not receive any influence from the roar of the lion at all. They didn''t even feel that the sound of rolling just now was too loud.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s treat them first. I''ll explain what happened later."


    "OK, but Shifu, they are not optimistic now. Sister Wan Yu and I have tried a lot to wake them up."


    "Well, it''s OK. You can carry them on your back and find a safe place first."


    "But Master, is there a safer place than here? If you go further, you''ll see the dark forest... "


    Chu Fei almost lost his footing when he broke the army. He said in a funny and angry way:


    "it''s safer to enter the dark forest than to stay here."


    Finish saying also no longer explain, waiting for Wanyu to step toward the dark forest together, and the broken army is a face puzzled, mumbling behind.


    It was already the edge of the dark forest, so the three men just walked about a kilometer and then entered the dark forest. However, chufei didn''t listen to his steps. Instead, he went on for a long distance before he found a space among the trees and stopped.


    "Well, put them down, Wan Yu, you take care of them, break the army, you follow me to the front to see the situation."


    After coming here, chufei heard the sound of the water, but it was not clear. It seemed that there was still a little distance.


    Of course, Chu Fei has another doubt, that is the fog.


    "Broken army, aren''t you that the dark forest has been shrouded in fog?"


    "Yes, it takes a hundred miles to see the fog. A hundred Li area on the edge of the dark forest can be regarded as a safe area. But it''s dark forest after all, so no matter what level of Warcraft appears, it''s not too strange


    "Well, do you hear the sound of running water?"


    "Yes, it seems to be two or three hundred meters away."


    "Let''s go and have a look. If there''s no danger, let''s have a rest by the river."The distance of several hundred meters, though in the woods, was no trouble for chufei and the broken army. The reason why Chu Fei wants to let Wan Yu and the two fainting girls stay behind for the time being is mainly for safety.


    After all, where there is a river, it is usually the place where many Warcraft often appear, and the better the quality of the water, the easier it will be occupied by advanced Warcraft.


    Soon, the river appeared in front of them. At the same time, they also saw a group of Warcraft drinking water.


    "Shh Master, it''s magic wolf, it''s level Four Warcraft, magic wolf. "


    "Well, up the tree!"


    Chu Fei said floating body, light flying on a towering tree nearby, and the broken army can only climb up a little bit. At the moment, they were forty or fifty meters above the ground, and because the river was a small open field of vision, they could see the number of the wolves at once.


    "This At least 300 Master, look at that one, the one upstream, the golden one


    "What happened to the golden one?" Chufei doesn''t understand. Although the other wolves are gray and big as calves, chufei doesn''t care too much.


    "It''s the wolf king! Golden, at least level 6 Warcraft... "


    "So what?"

 Chapter 297

    Chufei didn''t know what the devil wolf meant. On earth, he didn''t read much about the animal world, read much about novels, and heard much about legends.


    So, chufei knows that wolf is a kind of animal who knows teamwork very well. Because of their swarms, the wolf is a nightmare for many people.


    Moreover, Chu Fei didn''t meet the magic wolf. Of course, what he met before was in the Lagerstroemia world, but Chu Fei didn''t stay to fight with the wolves at that time. Instead, he ran away quickly.


    "Master, it''s not so good. It''s very difficult. I''m sorry to have come here. These wolves must have found us, but they pretended to let us off guard. "


    "True or false?" Although Chu Fei had psychological preparation, he didn''t expect that these evil wolves could be so smart.


    "Nine times out of ten, the wolf is very clever." Breaking the army said bitterly.


    Yang Fan nodded thoughtfully. Nevertheless, he would not care too much about the devil wolf. After all, the wolf for him, at best, a little bit of trouble barbecue.


    "Master, look at these evil wolves. Although most of their fur colors are similar, you should pay attention to their eyebrows and lower abdomen."


    See Chu not to think what, break army to continue to remind a way.


    "Well, the colors are different. This is..."


    "This means that they have different attributes. You see, the eyebrows and the fur of the lower abdomen are green. They are all wind wolf. The red one is fire, and the yellow one is earth."


    "Well, three colors and the wolf king. Why is there no water system? " Chu Fei asked Xiaobai a question. This makes the broken army very helpless, because he doesn''t know whether Chu Fei really doesn''t know or pretends to be confused.


    "Master, you are not really asking me, are you?"


    "Of course I did." Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "There is no water system or gold system in the magic wolf, but there are other kinds of magic wolves. They are more advanced than these magic wolves, and the most basic are level 6 Warcraft."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Come on, go back. "


    Chu Fei said, floating body fell, did not make a sound.


    Chu Fei went down, and naturally did not dare to talk to Chu Fei. In such a distance, people will subconsciously amplify their own voice, in the present situation, in the view of breaking the army, that is to seek death.


    So he can only face depressed slowly climb down the tree, and then follow the footsteps of chufei stealthily.


    Chufei is not fast, because he knows that if the army is really surrounded by the wolves, there must be a way out. Anyway, he is also an apprentice. How can chufei let him die here.


    They soon returned to Wan Yu. Seeing them coming back, Wan Yu''s nervous look relaxed.


    "Come here, you two. These two, wait for me... "


    Chu Fei said this, and then exchanged two high-grade hammocks from the system interface. Then he found two hammocks with moderate distance and lifted them up.


    Chufei was really high, more than ten meters from the ground.


    "Wait for me."


    Said this, chufei will black and white two women are on the hammock, and then casually took out two back to the spring pill into the two people''s mouth. After finishing these, Chu Fei returned to Wan Yu and the broken army.


    "Wan Yu, we just found a group of demon wolves over there. The demon wolf king is a level 6 Warcraft, and the others are level 4..." After a pause, Chu Fei said: "these evil wolves have found us, so now what we have to do is kill them. This is a rare opportunity for both of you. You should take advantage of it. "


    Chufei finish, Wanyu calm nodded, she had been ready, after all, chufei brought her to say, this time the purpose is to kill, is to fight.


    But when he broke the army, he was depressed. He was not happy to say:


    "master, that I said before that it''s only possible, possible and not certain that they find us. If they don''t find us, then we can leave safely... "


    "Well, it was, but they really found us when you came down from the tree, so now there''s no other way but to kill them."


    "Really? I got their attention? " He is not afraid of fighting, but he is still higher than himself in the face of hundreds of evil wolves and any one of his accomplishments. It''s false to say that he doesn''t worry.


    "Well, yes, it''s you." Chufei nodded with a smile.


    "Well, let''s fight, but master, I''m just a junior magician, and I''m just a junior swordsman. Even if I''m an ordinary quadrupole wolf, I need to work hard to fight There are hundreds of them all at once... "


    It''s not fear of breaking the army, but from the strength, he really has no chance of winning.


    "I know, but now that you''ve taken me as your teacher, it''s time to teach you some Kung Fu."With these words, Chu Fei opened the system interface in no hurry. After searching under the skill column, he unlocked a sword skill, which is also a sword skill that many people on earth have heard of - Dugu nine sword.


    The name of this swordsmanship is indeed the same as that in the martial arts novel, and it has absolutely something to do with it. But this skill is not obtained from the world with this sword skill, nor from the world of martial arts. The explanation of the system is very simple and direct: according to the description of the novel, the system deduces a set of extremely powerful sword skills, which can be driven by any energy.


    Although the description is simple, what should be said has been said. This set of swordsmanship is derived from the description of Dugu Jiujian in martial arts novels, and has been improved and upgraded.


    As for the four words of system derivation, Chu Fei knew very well that it was not the system that really created this sword technique, but the guy behind the system.


    However, since he wanted to teach the breaking sword technique, Chu Fei had to learn it by himself. As soon as he thought about it, Chu Fei didn''t care about his exchange point now, and he trained Dugu Jiujian to the master level.


    Chu Fei was not interested in this set of swordsmanship, so it was OK to learn this level. As for breaking the army, after he reached the master level, the rest of the way would be left to him.


    "Take out your sword." Chufei is ready to teach.


    "Good." Breaking the army is not poor. He still has a space ring. Although breaking the army didn''t say how the ring came from, and Chu Fei didn''t ask, Chu Fei speculated that it was probably bought by breaking the army.


    After all, Kalma wanted to find a job, but he didn''t want to make money at all. Obviously, there was no shortage of money in his family.


    Before that, the sword Chu Fei gave him was in the space ring. At the moment, the broken army had already taken out the sword, holding the scabbard in his left hand and the sword in his right hand.


    "Put the sword back in." Chu Fei laughs bitterly. Dugu Jiujian is different from other sword techniques. Other sword techniques use sword, but Dugu Jiujian even uses scabbard.


    "Watch it!" Chu Fei reminded him, then he also exchanged a long sword and said: "Dugu nine swords are divided into nine types. They are also divided into nine levels according to different weapons. However, as long as you practice the third level, you are qualified to challenge the world''s experts with moves."


    Chu Fei said a lot, in the view of breaking the army, this is a little boastful, but Chu Fei is very clear, this is the truth. Dugu Jiujian is divided into nine levels and three stages, which can be simply regarded as primary, intermediate and advanced


    Chu Fei just finished the first three levels of cultivation, and just entered the fourth level, that is, just entered the intermediate level, but the rating given by the system is already a master of swordsmanship.


    "Don''t exaggerate, because this is the power of Dugu Jiujian..."


    "Guimei tends to be reckless, to be like others, and to be great with others. A to C, C to Geng, Geng to GUI. The relationship between Zi Chou, CHEN Si and Wu Wei. Wind and thunder is a change, Shanze is a change, water and fire is a change. The heaven and the earth are excited by each other, the earthquake is excited by each other, and the sun is excited by each other. Three increases make five, five increases make nine... "


    What Chu Fei said is the general decision of Dugu Jiujian, which is also the original words in the novel. After that, Chu Fei began to practice.


    When Chu Fei had just finished the general decision of Dugu Jiujian, hundreds of evil wolves had already gathered around the woods.


    Chu Fei''s divine consciousness has been exploring the neighborhood, and naturally grasped this information for the first time.


    But Chu Fei was not worried. He just practiced it step by step.


    The wolves were ready to attack, but when chufei started to fight, the golden wolf king stopped the wolves from attacking.


    Caution, as a wolf king, he is not born to be a wolf king. He is cultivated step by step, and there are countless dangers. But the reason it can succeed is because it is careful enough.


    Chu Fei, who found out this, laughed in his heart and continued to teach the breaking sword technique.


    Hours have passed.


    "Well, that''s it. There are 360 kinds of changes in the total decisive style. You''ve already remembered them, the broken sword style and the broken sword style. Broken gun. You have already memorized the broken spear, broken rope, broken palm, broken arrow, broken arrow and broken air. The next thing you need to do is to keep practicing and practicing... "


    Chufei chufei chuckles and throws his sword into the tuntian ring, and continues:


    "when you remember all the moves, remember them clearly, and forget them completely, you will learn them."


    Breaking the army had long been impressed by the subtlety of Dugu Jiujian''s moves. At the beginning, he wanted to praise a few words, but with Chu Fei''s practice, he didn''t even have the heart to praise, and his heart was only shocked.


    And later, he couldn''t understand many moves, so he had to memorize them by rote. Fortunately, Professor Chu Fei did his best to help him break through the army many times, and finally made him write them down.


    Now the broken army is the real service to Chu Fei!


    High cultivation is nothing. After all, there are a lot of people with high cultivation. Strong combat effectiveness is nothing. After all, there are a lot of talents But Chu Fei, in addition to these two kinds of moves, even mastered the exquisite moves!This is not the average person can compare, move ah! Weapon moves!


    Moves are combat skills, which is the cognition of breaking the army at the beginning. But with the further study of Dugu Jiujian, he found that Dugu Jiujian was beyond the existence of combat skills.


    This is a set of fighting skills, a big set of fighting skills, which has never appeared in the world of fighting demons! How can this not surprise people!


    "Master This This... "


    "Remember, there are moves to win without moves, but if you want to do this, you have to understand all the moves first."


    Breaking army nodded, fast nodded, chicken pecked rice nodded.


    He wanted to say a lot, but too many ideas crowded in the mouth, so that he did not know how to speak for a while. Chu Fei naturally saw the shock of breaking the army, but he didn''t care very much.


    "Well, keep practicing. As long as you don''t die, don''t stop." Chu Fei came to Wan Yu with a smile and said, "Wan Yu, how about your strength and speed now?"

 Chapter 298

    Chu Fei naturally didn''t ask about this casually. You should know that Wan Yu had already killed a man, and he killed him with a pig knife. In other words, according to the characteristics of the pig knife, Wan Yu''s physical fitness should have increased, but the specific increase is unknown.


    "Mr. Chu, my strength and speed have indeed increased a little, but I still can''t compare with breaking the army."


    Wan Yu is more clear about his body changes than anyone else, but in fact, the changes after killing a person are not so big.


    Wan Yu said this completely in order not to let Chu Fei down, that is to say, she exaggerated her body changes.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t plan to let Wan Yu fight with the wolves. He just asked casually.


    "Well, it''s OK. Take your time." Chu Fei nodded, then looked at the broken army and said:


    "are you ready to break the army?"


    Breaking the army was forced by Chu Fei''s question. He didn''t know what Chu Fei meant, so he said nervously:


    "Er, Shifu, do you want to Let me... "


    "Well, do you see a dozen wolves over there? You go over there and chop them to death. "


    "Ah? Master, can I not go? "


    "No Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He was ready to preach to the broken army, but he didn''t expect that the broken army would take a deep breath and nodded:


    "OK


    Promise a body after, break an army to carry fine steel sword to be about to pass, this can let Chu Fei frighten a jump, after all should say of he hasn''t finished.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t worry, break the army... "


    "Ah? Master, what''s the matter? "


    "Khan, when I finish." Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "your task is to use the Dugu nine swords you just learned to fight against the enemy as much as possible, regardless of whether you kill the evil wolves or not. I''ll follow you. If you die, you''ll die. If you don''t die, I''ll throw it to Wan Yu and ask her to kill the evil wolves."


    "Ah? Master, will you follow me


    "Yes Chu Fei turned his lips and said, "I can''t let you die."


    "That''s good, that''s good Hoo... " Breaking the army is really worried that Chu Fei wants to die. Of course, if it''s true, it should not be described as "death". It should be "desperate training".


    "Well, get ready, you can start. Wan Yu, you wait here. When you see the devil wolf, you will be chopped to death!"


    "Good! Don''t worry, Mr. Chu


    Wan Yu is very happy because she finds that Chu Fei is doing things in full accordance with her previous commitment to Wan Yu. She doesn''t force Wan Yu to kill, and she doesn''t let Wan Yu risk when she''s not sure.


    "Master, sister Wan Yu, get ready, I''m going to go up!"


    The broken army took a few deep breaths, and then rushed to the magic wolves there.


    The evil wolves were all nearby. In other words, the hundreds of evil wolves had already surrounded chufei. According to the situation in the past, according to the situation that the evil wolves had seen in the past, chufei and his three men should come together and try to defend themselves. They would think that these three men would play such a game.


    "Are these humans stupid?" The devil wolf king stood at the last side, looking at Chu Fei''s action and breaking the army, he was very puzzled. Unfortunately, he could not speak, but his intelligence had opened.


    "Broken palm style!"


    Because they are all evil wolves who attack with their claws and mouths, as soon as they come up, they choose the hand breaking style in Dugu Jiujian.


    Apart from other things, he made the right choice.


    the light of the sword is flying. Although I just learned Dugu Jiujian, or I can''t even say it, I just remember some moves to break the army. At the beginning, I was really in a hurry.


    first of all, I was not used to the use of Dugu Jiujian, but I was not used to the use of this kind of sword.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei is behind him. Whenever there is any danger, Chu Fei can rescue him in time.


    Chu Fei didn''t use fire drama this time. In Chu Fei''s opinion, it was the last choice. After all, there is only one place to play with fire, and the mountain animals nearby can''t run.


    Therefore, this time Chu Fei just gave full play to the power of Bajiquan, one punch, one foot, one punch, one hit, even the devil wolf the size of calf can only whine and lose the ability to resist,


    after breaking the army and Chu Fei''s two or three breaths, the first devil wolf is still in front of Wan Yu.


    This is the devil wolf''s limbs have been broken, chest also has a big hole, needless to say, this is absolutely Chu Fei hit out. These are all the fatal wounds of the devil wolf. As for the other few unnecessary sword wounds, they must have been caused by breaking the army.


    Wan Yu cautiously looked at the shining eyes around, and waved the black pig killing knife in his hand. A huge magic wolf revealed that it fell to the ground.


    Hiss


    At the moment when the devil wolf''s head fell to the ground, Wan Yu felt a cool energy coming into his body along the pig knife. The entry of this energy makes Wan Yu shudder and feel very comfortable!For a moment, Wan Yu just felt that he was about to sink into this feeling. Fortunately, she threw such an idea out of her mind in time, and her mind returned to pure brightness.


    "It won''t work I can''t go on like this. If I go on like this, I will certainly sink into the pleasure of killing. " Wan Yu is very worried. She hopes to have strength and accomplishments, but she doesn''t want to become a demon who kills for pleasure.


    "I can only wait for Mr. Chu when this matter is over. He must have a way to solve it." Wan Yu made up his mind, and then he focused on the field again.


    Ouch!


    After seeing Wan Yu''s bloody action, the evil wolves, who were originally eyeing Wan Yu, beat their retreat drum one by one. At least before the king of evil wolf issued the order, they did not dare to have any idea about Wan Yu,


    breaking the army. At first, they were really clumsy, but this kind of performance only lasted for a few minutes.


    In the following time, as he became more and more familiar and felt more and more, the attack of breaking the army gradually had a shadow that could be called sword technique, and his attack on the magic wolf gradually became sharp.


    One, two, three


    The chance of Chu Fei''s hand gradually decreased, but at this time, every time Chu Fei''s hand was a life-saving for breaking the army. But wan Yu there, at this time already piled up many evil wolf''s corpse.


    That kind of comfortable feeling also frequently impacts Wan Yu''s heart. If it wasn''t for the thought of "Mr. Chu can help me solve it", maybe Wan Yu would have had a problem long ago,


    at this time, Chu Fei also noticed that Wan Yu''s state was not right, but because the battle continued, Chu Fei didn''t immediately come back to care about Wan Yu.


    On the side of breaking the army, he has found the feeling. The lives of more than 20 evil wolves finally let him find the real skill of using this kind of sword, and finally began to realize the power of Dugu nine sword.


    Outside, the golden wolf king stares at the broken army and chufei who are rushing to and fro in the woods. Before that, it was still paying attention to Wan Yu, a lonely man, and wondering if Wan Yu could become a breakthrough point in this hunting. With Wan Yu''s actions, it gradually felt that Wan Yu''s body had emerged a breath of fear.


    This is a kind of natural enemy like breath, which has nothing to do with the murderous spirit and the ferocity, but the feeling of being controlled by the natural enemies.


    After all, it''s just a wolf, so it doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    But since the smart has opened, it becomes aware that there is something wrong with Wan Yu''s situation. There must be a problem here!


    Ow!


    The golden wolf king finally ordered to attack, but he ordered to attack chufei and the broken army, and only arranged for half of the wolf to rush.


    He was very cautious. He wanted to use this half of his hand to try to kill two people. If he failed, he would choose to retreat.


    the wolf king ordered, and the wolf pack suddenly went crazy. Except for WAN Yu, the half of the wolf didn''t move, all the others rushed to him Between Chu Fei and the broken army and the tall trees, all kinds of voices filled the ears of the wolf and people.


    After all, it was a high-intensity battle that lasted more than ten minutes.


    "Run the fight!"


    Chu Fei saw clearly, and immediately found the reason for the broken army''s physical condition.


    I don''t know why breaking the army didn''t stimulate the fighting energy in my body. Instead, I have been fighting with pure physical strength.


    After hearing Chu Fei''s voice, the broken army beat two spirits at once and said to himself, "why am I so stupid? Fortunately, my master followed me, otherwise I would have died long ago!


    "Ha


    When he broke the army with a loud drink, his fighting spirit was running wildly. It was only an instant. Instead, he felt that his body''s tiredness and dullness were all gone. On the contrary, his strength doubled and his speed increased.


    Behind the broken army, Chu Fei was drunk by the broken army. He said: it''s just fighting. As for ha?


    The next battle lasted for nearly five minutes. Chu Fei looked at it secretly, and finally found that he didn''t need to take care of the broken army any more.


    after all, it was Dugu Jiujian, which was derived by the guy behind the system. It''s absolutely different from ordinary combat skills.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei drifts back to Wan Yu, looks at the numerous corpses and reveals in front of Wan Yu, and smiles bitterly.


    "Wan Yu, how about it?"


    "Mr. Chu..." Fighting against that wave of cool and comfortable feeling that rushed into his body has consumed Wan Yu too much spirit. If it wasn''t for being in the battlefield, I''m afraid Wan Yu would have fallen asleep.


    At the moment to see Chu Fei came, she suddenly relaxed his spirit, for a moment, the whole person''s steps are floating up.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei helped Wan Yu''s shoulder in time, and released his vitality to explore Wan Yu''s body"Nothing! Wan Yu, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Chu Fei is strange, but he also knows that Wan Yu must have a problem.


    "Mr. Chu I Very comfortable... "


    Wan Yu''s voice is as small as a mosquito and fly, but it sounds like thunder in Chu Fei''s ears,


    comfortable? How can you feel comfortable? What''s going on!

 Chapter 299

    Whether it''s killing people or killing other lives, it''s OK to say tired, boring and boring, but no one will say comfortable. Because this is not a comfortable thing to describe!


    But it happened that Wan Yu used this word, and after that, she fainted directly, leaned against Chu Fei''s arms and fell asleep peacefully,


    "this Hiss, I can''t go on! "


    Chu Fei made up his mind, turned his head and looked at the happy broken army, and said:


    "broken army, come back! Speed


    "Good, huh?"?! Master, you... "


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, he immediately realized that Chu Fei was no longer protecting himself behind him. For a moment, he couldn''t accept it.


    It''s like learning to ride a bicycle when you were a child. Originally, adults were still supporting and running behind you, and they were talking to you all the time. But when you were used to it and thought it was safe, adults let go and didn''t tell you When you finally find out, the fear in your heart is absolutely indescribable.


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly. He naturally understands the feelings of breaking the army. But at this time, because Wan Yu''s situation is too inexplicable, Chu Fei has no energy to comfort breaking the army. He can only urge: "come back quickly!"


    "Good!"


    Hear Chu Fei''s urge, although don''t know what happened, but also know can''t delay. So he quickly pushed back the wolves in front of him, and they would turn back.


    But these evil wolves are not stupid, especially the golden evil wolf king who has been in the rear command. He has been staring at the situation of chufei three people. After Wan Yu fainted, his eyes lit up immediately.


    "One of the three human beings has fallen, and there are two left!" The demon wolf king thought in his heart, just at this time, the broken army wanted to come back. Naturally, he would not agree. He looked up to the sky and howled, ordering the wolves to rush to the broken army.


    Chu Fei could see clearly, and he knew his situation very well. But in the face of the deadly attack of the wolves, he had to choose hard resistance. Because there was no close protection from Chu Fei, there were many more wounds on the body in a few breathing time, each of which was very frightening.


    Fortunately, breaking the army has a base of fighting spirit and magic, as well as a lot of experience in practicing with others. Therefore, in such an emergency, breaking the army has calmed down.


    "Fog!"


    Stimulated by the pain of the wound on his body, the broken army, as a primary magician, released the primary magic fog of the water system in just two breaths.


    There are many names for this magic, but no matter what the name is, the method of casting this magic is certain, and the performance of magic is similar.


    At the moment when the army broke out to perform the fog technique, a large dense fog filled the air with the army breaking as the center. The fog was very solid, and even if there was an occasional strong wind, there was no way to disperse the fog.


    This is magic. This is the fog created by magic, which is fundamentally different from the fog formed by nature.


    Under the fog, the eyes of the soldiers, chufei, or the wolves all lost their function in the first time. However, the eyes of the wolves were useless, and they could test their sense of smell. Chu Fei could test his sense of God even if he couldn''t see. However, he was forced to break the army and lost his sight. He really couldn''t see anything.


    A magician is also a human being. Besides, he is only an ordinary magician in the ordinary system. In the range of magic like fog, he will also be hindered by fog.


    It is said that there is a kind of people who can not be affected by the mist of the water system, but such people rarely appear, really rarely.


    Ouch!


    Poop, poop!


    Ah!


    The wolf howled, screamed, and the sound of claws cutting through the skin and the sound of a sword piercing through the wolf. Needless to say, the situation over there is a little critical.


    However, under the cover of Chu Fei''s divine consciousness, Chu Fei also found that breaking the army unexpectedly broke through his own limit in such a situation. He was forced out of his potential, and his mastery of Dugu Jiujian was at least out of the beginner''s level


    of course, there were many moves he had not used, but those he had used were already familiar with a lot.


    "Perhaps, this situation should be repeated a few times." Chufei laughed in his heart, but at this time, chufei found that the golden wolf king behind the wolves had moved,


    and the wolf king was acting as an commander and military adviser. But now, he didn''t know whether the wolf king was bored or found an opportunity. In short, he had already left the scene in person,


    and the goal of the wolf king was that he was trapped there To break the enemy''s attack


    Nothing else, but chufei knew that if the devil wolf king really touched the broken army and launched an attack, the broken army would not survive.


    It''s really because the gap between the breaking army and the devil wolf king is too big. Although the devil wolf king hasn''t started yet, the gap between the level 6 and level 4 Warcraft can''t be made up by the current breaking army with Dugu Jiujian.


    "I can''t let you pass."Chufei laughs, a knack is pinched out, and a flame about the size of a fingernail comes out in his palm. Then, chufei controls the small flame to shuttle through the fog, and quickly comes to the head of the demon wolf king


    under chufei''s control, the small flame doesn''t release the original temperature, so the demon wolf king doesn''t find any abnormality.


    But when the wolf king was ready to attack the broken army, the little flame fell on the top of the king''s head like a leaf.


    Now the wolf king felt it. It shook its head, but it didn''t work. It shook its head again, but it still didn''t work


    Just when the wolf king wanted to give up, the small flame suddenly enlarged into a flame cone, and released a terrible high temperature.


    What''s more, the awl was spinning so fast that it wanted to break the wolf king''s head!


    Burning pain, the wolf king subconsciously howled out, but in the next moment, chufei control fire cone directly into the wolf king''s head.


    The high temperature broke out and then recovered instantly.


    Wolf king''s brain has been ripe, and wolf king himself also lost his life in an instant.


    As soon as the wolf king died, no matter what happened before, the wolf stopped happily and began to retreat slowly..


    I didn''t attack and rush to myself for a while. I''m not used to breaking the army.


    "Yes? Interesting. Do they all know that the wolf king is dead? "


    Chufei was curious, but even so, he didn''t want to communicate with these wolves. Instead, he thought that he couldn''t let them run away, because it was a waste!


    Think about it here, chufei''s skill of playing with fire comes out again, a flame instantly disperses into a spark, and under the control of chufei''s divine consciousness, it falls on every demon wolf,


    this time, it''s on the body, no longer on the top of the head, because chufei doesn''t want to play any tricks. When the spark falls on all the demon wolves, chufei makes the flame burst out!


    Ouch!


    What is the scene of hundreds of demon wolves crying together!? I''m afraid no one can see it except Chu Fei and the broken army.


    although it''s only level Four Warcraft, this kind of power is also very spectacular!


    Chufei''s fire was terrible enough, so the wolves died after a howl or two.


    Chu Fei took back the flame and let it turn into a bird again, which fell on his shoulder. Then he yelled at the broken army:


    "broken army, take your magic, the wolf is dead."


    "Oh, good..." Breaking the army believes in Chu Fei''s ability, and has seen Chu Fei eat, drink and play with the old friends of canglan college. Naturally, Chu Fei''s fighting power is highly appraised.


    Therefore, it is not impossible for these hundreds of wolves to die in an instant. After all, if the four level magic wolf can be compared, it is actually the existence of soldiers and magic apprentices,


    the fog is lifted, the fog between the trees quickly dissipates, and the vision is restored. Chu Fei finally sees the tragedy of breaking the army. Breaking the army, he sees the corpses of the magic wolf all over the ground and smells the smell of meat.


    "Broken army, how can you be so weak, put a fog art and make yourself miserable?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I forgot that foggy had an effect on myself The broken army said bitterly.


    "No, don''t tell me it''s your first fight with Warcraft!"


    "Well, I only killed Level 3 Warcraft before Generally, I run when I see the existence of magic wolf. " Broken army depressed said.


    Level 3 Warcraft is also a terrible existence for ordinary people. After all, even ordinary wild animals, as long as there are two or three of them, they are enough to be fatal to the people.


    "Well, come and clean up your wound. You can bleed to death if you don''t deal with it!"


    What Chu Fei said is not exaggeration at all. It can be said that there is no good place for the whole body of the broken army, and his clothes are broken. Fortunately, his face is not injured, and I don''t know whether it is a coincidence or because he protects his face better.


    Until now, the broken army has the spare power to care about his injury, before he was too nervous. After he saw his own tragedy, he was filled with joy.


    To deal with the wound, naturally Chu Fei came. Who let him accept the broken army as an apprentice! Since he was treating the wound for his apprentice, Chu Fei naturally didn''t return the pills that hurt him.


    take out a piece of rejuvenation pill, crush the wax clothes and deliver it to the army. Chu Fei said: "eat it."


    "Well, good." Breaking the army is not the first time to see Huichundan. After all, chufei gave Mona one in front of him.


    The entrance of a pill instantly turned into the vitality of heaven and earth, and entered the body of the broken army. Without the control of the broken army, it independently repaired the wounds on the broken army,


    "my God, this Master, what is this? I''ve never felt this power. It''s neither fighting nor magic What''s more, it seems to be more powerful than magic and fighting spirit! ""It''s not necessarily powerful, but it''s really special. Your master, I practice this kind of power... "

 Chapter 300

    Chu Fei was very proud of what energy he was practicing. However, this kind of pride in the Lagerstroemia world has no room to play.


    After that, the body around him will not recover.


    Therefore, Chu Fei pays attention to Wan Yu again. After all, Wan Yu''s strange situation before can make Chu Fei feel at ease.


    However, Chu Fei has no skill in medicine, but fortunately, there is a system. Although the system has no medical function, at least it has identification function.


    Because of the systematic identification function, Chu Fei felt that he could solve the problem of Wan Yu meeting Tao.


    However, when chufei started the identification function of the system, he was disappointed.


    Because the prompt given by the system is very simple:


    Ding!


    - Wan Yu, Lagerstroemia Myrtle born in the big world, eternal waste body, kill 1, kill monster 52, body data [ordinary].


    It''s simple because the system doesn''t give the information that Chu Fei wants to know. It''s complex, but the data given by the system is much more detailed than the previous identification,


    moreover, what makes Chu Fei feel speechless is that the system directly gives the number of lives killed by Wan Yu.


    "Is it about the pig knife?"


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand it, and he knew it was hard to figure it out, so he didn''t worry about it much.


    On the contrary, because of the identification function of the system, Chu Fei had a great curiosity about the identity of the other two women.


    The other two women, of course, are the black and white twin girls they met and left behind. At the moment, they are sleeping in the hammock above the heads of chufei three.


    The reason why Chu Fei wanted to identify the two women was that he suddenly thought of what the ugly light knight had said before.


    In the mouth of the ugly knight, these two women no longer seem to be human, but something else. Otherwise, how could they have broken down their bodies!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei first put Wan Yu, then jumped into the air and landed directly on the white robed woman''s hammock. Chu Fei just stepped on the hammock and stood as if his body had no weight.


    Later, Chu Fei started the identification function of the system:


    - identification, the dragon clan in the world of fighting demons, which is 15 years old, has the magic of transforming form, and is the dragon of light system


    "I''m Cao! So that ugly guy is not a pervert


    After seeing the appraisal result of the system, Chu Fei sighed subconsciously.


    If it''s a person, it''s a matter of abnormal ability to be decomposed, but it''s a dragon, it''s a dragon! That means that the ugly light Knight knew they were dragons long ago, so he said that he wanted to decompose her body!


    Even if he was not a native of the world of fighting demons, chufei knew that the dragon was full of treasures. Whether it was used to refine weapons or make potions, it was absolutely a good material.


    Since the woman in white is the body of the dragon, the woman in black must also be the dragon. But for the sake of caution, chufei identified the woman in black.


    - Identification: the dragon clan in the world of fighting demons, which is 30 years old, has been transformed into a magic body, and is a dark dragon


    "That''s right. The two women and the two dragons are all transformed into human form by the magic of transformation, but I don''t know what they are doing in the human world!"


    Chufei laughs bitterly. Through the identification, although he can''t see whether the black and white women''s bodies have any hidden injuries, fortunately, from the physical quality rating, chufei knows that the two people''s bodies should be OK.


    "Broken What are you doing! "


    Chu Fei floated down the treetop and fell to the ground. He just thought of a kind of flower he saw in the novel. It was not a threat to other creatures, but it was a kind of poison to the dragon.


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to ask if there were any similar plants in the world, he found that the army was squatting in front of the corpse of a demon wolf with a fine steel sword.


    "Well, master, I''m looking for the magic core!"


    "Magic core?"


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that there must be a core in the body of Warcraft, which can release the fighting spirit of magic. This core is the magic core. According to the imagination of the earth people, these magic cores are very valuable things!


    "Yes, master, although the level of level 4 Warcraft is not high, their magic core is also valuable, and there is also a level 6 wolf king! Level 6 Magic core is very valuable! "


    Breaking the army''s head, he continued to cut the wolf''s corpse.


    "Yes? How much is it worth? "


    "The level 4 magic core should be worth dozens of gold coins, and the level 6 Magic core should be worth tens of thousands at least!"


    "I''m Cao, so expensive!" Chufei was surprised. He had made several transactions in the world. Naturally, he knew how easy the money in the world was to use. Unlike the money in his hometown, the money in the world seemed to be far away from inflation."Yes, master, you wait. I''ll finish it soon!" It seems that because of the stimulation of money, breaking the army is very positive.


    "Isn''t your family short of money?"


    "Well Who said, although it''s not as short of money as Kalma, I killed it myself. It''s my own money! "


    "Er..."


    Chu Fei didn''t speak, because just for a while, Wan Yu had woken up.


    "Wan Yu, how are you?"


    "Mr. Chu I Good Wan Yu frowned, obviously she was worried about her previous feelings.


    "Tell me what it''s like and why you say comfortable."


    "It''s comfortable, it''s cool Comfortable It makes me want to continue and not stop... "


    "And now?" Chufei continued.


    "Now it''s OK, that feeling is gone..."


    Chu Fei nodded. What Wan Yu had said before was not clear enough, but now Chu Fei has understood that this should be that the pig killing knife absorbed the energy of life, and introduced this energy into Wan Yu''s body.


    So it seems that Wan Yu''s cultivation of this system has nothing to do with the vitality of heaven and earth. What she can cultivate should be life energy.


    As for that feeling, that feeling of addiction, chufei knew he had to find a way to solve it. Can think of a way is not a short time can come up with, so chufei a moment later also gave up.


    "You go to help break the army, and take out the cores of these evil wolves."


    "Well, Mr. Chu, I''ll go."


    Hundreds of magic wolves, but it doesn''t take much time to get the magic core. As for the other materials on the body of magic wolf, they have been burned by chufei, and there is no way to use them.


    It took about 20 minutes for WAN Yu and the broken army to collect all the magic cores. Just at this time, the two women on the tree woke up.


    "Mr. Chu, all of them have been taken out. There are 320 level 4 magic cores and one level 6 Magic core." Although he didn''t know the concept of magic core, Wan Yu soon understood the essence of writing.


    As for the two women in the hammock above the tree, chufei found out the first time when he woke up. After all, his divine consciousness covered a large area.


    Where the divine consciousness covers, even the ants crawling on the tree trunk, chufei can clearly feel it.


    "Well, put it all away, let''s go. I''ve wasted a lot of time here. Don''t let those guys die. "


    What Chu Fei said is naturally the mission goal of this trip, the three students of canglan college.


    "Master, what''s the purpose of the three men entering the dark forest? Where on earth are we going to find them? "


    "Their target is Xuan snake, level 7 Warcraft..."


    Chu Fei had just finished, but before breaking the army and WAN Yu could respond, on the top of Chu Fei''s head, the woman in white robe looked down and said in surprise:


    "are you going to find the level seven demon snake?"


    The first time two women wake up is to check whether their bodies are intact, whether they have been hurt, and the second moment is to check where they are.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that both of them are dragon people and can fly, I''m afraid they would be shocked to see themselves lying on such a high hammock.


    "You still don''t want to go, Xuan snake is not the general level 7 Warcraft, your strength has no chance to escape in front of Xuan snake."


    The woman in black also looked at the three people below and said. However, different from women in white robes, one is to express surprise and the other is to look down upon them.


    "Are you two awake? When you wake up, go Chufei laughed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the woman in black dress looked down on her as soon as she came up.


    Chufei is not stingy. After all, the corpses of demon wolves everywhere are enough to show their strength. More importantly, they are not the first to thank them when they wake up, but to question chufei''s fighting power as soon as they come up.


    "Why are you so illiterate? My sister has said that you can''t beat Xuanshe." The woman in white is a little unhappy.


    But she didn''t say anything more. After all, she knew what influence her words would have on chufei.


    "But I saved you, from that ugly guy." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, then turned to Wan Yu and broke the army and said:


    "all the magic cores are put away, it''s time to go on the road."


    "Master, it''s all put away." Broken army bright bright hand ring said.


    "Well, let''s go," chufei distinguished the direction, and then led the broken army and WAN Yu to the depth of the forest.


    According to the distribution of Warcraft in the dark forest, the lower the outer level is, the higher the inner level is. So if you want to find level 7 Warcraft, you need to go deep into the forest.


    "How can you do this? Stop and don''t go in. It''s dangerous inside!""No matter how dangerous it is, we''ll be strangled." Although the two women are very beautiful, the problem is that there is no shortage of beautiful women in the world, so naturally the broken army will not have any good attitude towards them just because of their appearance.


    What''s more, they dare to despise chufei. Chufei is the master who broke the army!


    "What do you mean! You stop for me The woman in the white robe was so angry that she jumped out of the hammock. The woman in the black robe followed her with a bitter smile.


    Chufei and their speed is not fast, so the two women soon catch up. But Chu Fei and WAN Yu didn''t want to talk to them at all, so after they caught up, they began to fight with the army.


    Of course, whether it was breaking the army or the woman in white robe, she was really angry.


    All the way forward, walked about ten hours, the sky has been completely dark down. A total of several people forward about 500 Li distance, this distance in the dark forest is really nothing, but for WAN Yu has been good.


    "Well, have a rest." Chu is not Tao.


    "Rest? This is the territory of level five Warcraft, and it''s dark now. It''s time for Warcraft to come out. You dare to rest here. Aren''t you afraid to die? "


    The woman in white robe ran to chufei and pointed to chufei''s nose.


    All the way, the white woman didn''t let chufei and Wanyu''s ears quiet down. Everyone was already very upset, but now the white woman is still picking things here!


    "It''s not over?" Chu Fei asks as calmly as possible.


    "What do you mean?" Asked the woman in white.

 Chapter 301

    "I don''t ask for anything in return for saving you. You can leave at will and do your own things. Is that clear?"


    Chufei asked with his shoulder in his arms.


    The woman in the white robe was flushed with anger and retorted:


    "Miss Ben is following you for your good. How can you still talk to me like this without knowing whether it''s good or bad! Don''t you know how to talk? "


    The woman in white robe had already shown her age in her tone, and Chu Fei had already known her actual age, so it was not easy to be serious with the woman in white robe.


    But the woman in black was different. After all, she was 30 years old, which was five or six years older than chufei.


    "She''s a little girl. I don''t see eye to eye with her. But being young means that I am qualified to be willful in front of me. I have saved you once and have no interest in saving you any more. "


    "You dare say we are not qualified! You are just an ordinary human. What''s the right to say that we... "


    Before she finished speaking, the woman in black led her behind her, and then said to chufei:


    "well, I''m sorry to disturb you. We''re leaving now. "


    No matter how the white woman resisted, the black woman forced the white woman to leave. All the way out of more than 100 meters, completely can''t see Chu Fei three people, this just stopped.


    "Sister, why, how dare he talk to us like this!"


    "Ruixue, don''t be self willed. That human is right. He has saved us once. He is our benefactor in love and reason. You really shouldn''t talk to them like this."


    "Sister, help them too! But they want to look for Xuan snake. It''s not an ordinary level 7 Warcraft. Their strength will be eaten by Xuan snake! "


    Ruixue is the name of the girl in white robe. As for the origin of the name, it is because she likes snow.


    "How do you know? I ask you, do you see how they saved us from the light knight? "


    "I No, I passed out, too. " Ruixue''s momentum finally softened.


    "Yes, since we haven''t both seen it, how can we be sure that he doesn''t have such strength?" The black robed girl tries to calm her sister Ruixue''s mood, and also tries to adjust Ruixue''s behavior.


    Unfortunately, this can not be changed in a word or two.


    "But, sister, the light Knight of the Holy See, we have killed a lot of people. This is the only one left. It doesn''t mean how high the human power is!"


    "You know, but think about how we killed them at that time. We used dragon language magic, and we also returned the dragon form to fight with them. Just ordinary light knights, how can we survive our attack?"


    "Sister, you mean..."


    "I mean, that ugly Knight of light must not be an ordinary knight, but he can''t be a member of the order. I doubt whether he will be one of the masters hidden by the Holy See..."


    "Sister, who do you suspect he is?" Ruixue asks curiously.


    "You don''t know." The black robed girl smiles and touches Ruixue''s head.


    "Say it, say it!" Ruixue began to act coquetry, which is her best magic weapon to deal with her relatives and friends, "sister, please, tell me quickly!"


    "Good, good..." After sighing, she said, "there was a crazy devil fighter on the mainland. He was very powerful and created a lot of fighting skills. It''s said that all the people who were against him died. People who saw him only described him as crazy, but occasionally some people said he was ugly."


    Ugliness, generally speaking, is just a secular aesthetic, is a very personal thing. If one person thinks it''s not good-looking, there will naturally be another group of people who think it''s not bad.


    But this devil fighter is different. Almost all people who see him will use ugly words to describe him, but few people really dare to say it.


    "And then?"


    "Later, someone said he was ugly, so the whole town was killed."


    "Sister, do you mean the ugly knight is him?" Ruixue naturally asked this question, but unexpectedly, the black robed girl shook her head and said, "no, which one has been killed by me."


    "Ah? Why does the elder sister still talk about him... "


    "Because his body was taken away by the Holy See."


    "Sister, do you mean the Vatican saved him again?" It''s not impossible that Ruixue said. In fact, it''s also known to the whole world of fighting demons. The Pope of the Holy See can make time go back and bring the dead back to life, but it costs so much that no Pope is willing to perform such magic.


    "I don''t know. I''m just telling you a story." The black robed woman still denied this statement. In fact, he didn''t know why.


    At this time, thousands of miles away, on the holy mountain of the headquarters of the Holy See of light, an old man in gorgeous clothes and a golden crown was looking at the two old men in robes around him angrily"Who allowed you to send corette out!"


    "Pope, it''s corett who discovered two dragon tribes. One of the magic that he''s studying recently needs dragon materials." One of them said in a deep voice.


    "Do you think I believe it? Do you mean that my holy mountain is full of holes, and even the dragon people can walk in easily? Or is it that the management of your court is not strict and corett can leave at will? Come on, you''ll make it clear to me! "


    The Pope is really angry. After all, for the whole Holy See, the value of corett is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Let''s just say that the two old people in front of us, the two people who run the inquisition (heretic Inquisition), even if they are tied together, are not as valuable as a corette.


    "No, that''s not what I mean. Don''t be angry, Pope." Another old man also spoke.


    "No? What do you mean? Don''t you know how important corette is! He has only been in Shenshan for more than ten years, and he has created five combat skills, and he has not recovered to the strength of the sword sage! As long as he''s waiting for two or three years, and when he''s back in the sword master''s power, he''ll be able to create heaven level combat skills, even Saint level combat skills! "


    The Pope''s angry beard was about to stand up. He really couldn''t figure out why they would allow corette to leave.


    "Even if you let him out, won''t you arrange several experts to protect him! Have you all been eaten by Griffins? "


    In the face of the Pope''s rebuke, the two old magistrates really have no room for defense. But strictly speaking, they really wronged them. They didn''t send someone to protect them. They even sent out a sword saint to protect them secretly. Unfortunately, they miscalculated the fighting power of black and white dragon girls.


    "Go, find him, and bring back his body." The Pope''s scolding is enough, and his anger has gone down a lot.


    "Pope, do you still want to use divinity?"


    "No, Pope. Even if you lose one corette, it''s equivalent to losing 100 sets of upgraded combat skills, it''s not worth your magic power again."


    "Shut up! Go for it. Get his body back! And find out who killed him! "


    "But..."


    "Go away! In ten years, you two should not appear in front of me! Otherwise, I will kill you The eyes of the Pope are glowing with blood red. If he didn''t know that he was the Pope and the supreme leader of the Holy See of light, he would be mistaken for a murderer.


    "Yes. Yes, we''re going now. "


    Another old man of the magistracy wanted to say something, but he was pulled away. At this time, it is really not suitable to go on.


    They walked out of the Imperial Palace and ran all the way. When they finally got back to the gate of the referee, they stopped.


    "Paris, what to do? Corette''s body can''t be found."


    "Director, you''d better try. Let the demon sword go. He has the strength to escape even if he is trapped in the Dragon Island. As for corett''s body, even if it is found, it can''t be brought back, otherwise the Pope will really save him again. "


    "Well, the Pope has lost his vitality for 50 years. He really can''t use that spell any more. You can arrange it. Let the demon sword go. "


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, chufei did not know that the Vatican had responded to corett''s death, but even chufei knew it, he would not care, because for him, the Vatican could not make an analogy with his own system.


    At this time, Chu Fei with Wanyu and broken army has set up a tent, after all, it is late, continue to go deep into the dark forest, it is better to stop and have a good rest.


    "Broken army, didn''t you say that the dark forest was covered with fog? We''ve been hundreds of miles deep. Why can''t we see any fog? "


    "Well, master, we are still far away from that road, and it is said that the strange weapon enveloped the whole level 6 and level 7 Warcraft area, which led to the Warcraft in this area either hiding in their own holes or running around, some into the inner layer, some to the outer ring..."


    "You mean we''re likely to meet more advanced Warcraft in our position now?"


    "Yes, that''s almost what I mean. It''s just that we met those evil wolves before, so we can be sure that there are no other monsters in the neighborhood for thousands of miles."


    Although it was the first time to enter the dark forest, he still knew some basic adventure knowledge. For example, magic wolf, this kind of level 4 Warcraft can still fight against level 5 Warcraft, but in the face of higher level Warcraft, it can only deliver food.


    In other words, the wolf can not stay in an unsafe place. Since it is safe enough for magic wolf, it means that there is no more advanced Warcraft within the potential of the square.


    Also because they slaughtered those wolf before, so the general small Warcraft also dare not come out to find Chu Fei their trouble. Naturally, all the way to peace, but counting up, they will go out of this safe range a few hundred miles further into the country, and then it is the real danger."Eat something first." Chu Fei nodded and exchanged a roast suckling pig with several steamed buns, which was enough for three people to eat.


    of course, it''s not a good choice to eat such delicious food in such a dangerous place as the dark forest. After all, it may attract some demons, but who makes Chu Fei willful!


    But just as they were eating and chatting, a "help" rang out in the dark forest, followed by a rush of footsteps.

 Chapter 302

    The sound was very disordered and mixed. I think it was caused by running through the woods, but it seemed that the direction of the sound was towards chufei and the three of them.


    "Master..." Breaking army called Chu Fei a, but didn''t say anything, his eyes have been staring at the depths of the forest, waiting for the master of this voice to run to the three people near.


    But Chu Fei didn''t need it. He already knew who was coming. It''s a woman, and it''s no more than a kilometer away from chufei.


    This woman is not very old. It''s estimated that she is in her twenties or seventies. Judging from her appearance, she should be a magician. After all, she is wearing a senior magician robe.


    But although she is a senior magician, her running speed is slow. From the state point of view, she looks like an ordinary mortal.


    Maybe the magic was used up, and the physical strength was almost consumed. Chufei thought in his heart, but he was still eating his own steamed bread and barbecue.


    "Who will help me..."


    That woman is still calling, the voice is sad and distressing, but Chu Fei is still unmoved.


    "I''m a student of canglan college. Who can help me! Help


    The woman reported herself, but he was at least 700 meters away from chufei. This is a dark forest, which is not comparable to the ordinary forest on earth.


    In this dark forest, you can''t see people at a distance of 10 meters, let alone a distance of several hundred meters. In other words, the woman''s weak state now, it is impossible to find Chu Fei three.


    As for smell, people''s nose doesn''t work so well at such a distance.


    "Master, will it be our goal?" Asked the broken army.


    On the way here, Chu Fei also talked with the broken army and WAN Yu about the task of this time, so the broken army naturally knew that the purpose of this time was to save people, and it was to save the Three Seniors of canglan college, a man and two women.


    "What do you think?" Chu Fei did not answer the question of breaking the army, but looked at Wan Yu.


    "I think it''s a little strange..." After thinking for a while, Wan Yu said, "Mr. Chu, this voice seems to see through our purpose, otherwise what''s the point of her shouting like this..."


    "Sister Wan Yu, it''s not like that. She doesn''t necessarily know that there are people nearby, but if there are people, after she calls out that she is a student of canglan college, the possibility of getting help will increase, so it''s reasonable?"


    "If someone really wants to help her, even if they don''t know that she is a student of canglan college, they will help, right?" Wan Yu asked, but she didn''t wait for the army to reply, and said directly:


    "besides, this is not the blue empire. If she meets a hostile country of the blue Empire, is it dangerous to shout like this?"


    Wan Yu is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart, but the system is special. Although Chu Fei hasn''t introduced all kinds of information in the world to her in detail, Wan Yu also sorted out a lot of information that broken army occasionally talked about.


    "This..." Breaking the army is not stupid, naturally understand Wan Yu this is really no problem. Relatively speaking, his own arbitrary judgment was a bit stupid.


    "Well, watch it quietly. People are coming. Don''t talk. Watch carefully."


    Chufei smiles and calms down the broken army and Wanyu.


    Sure enough, a moment later, the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and the woman who had been crying for help finally appeared in front of chufei.


    The woman had a face of despair, but when she found that Chu Fei three people appeared in front of her, the color of despair on her face lit up hope instantly. She excitedly ran towards chufei, and fell several times because of her legs and feet occasionally.


    Breaking the army originally wanted to help, but when he saw Wan Yu and Chu Fei''s eyes and thought of Chu Fei''s words before, he gave up the idea.


    "Help, help, help me." Woman hands and feet, quickly climbed to chufei side, caught chufei this life-saving straw.


    "How do you want me to save you?" Chu Fei asked calmly.


    "Take me, take me out of here..." As soon as the woman finished this sentence, she seemed to suddenly realize something, so she quickly changed her words and said, "no, there are still people, two of them, my two companions. They haven''t escaped yet. Please help them!"


    "Oh, where are they?" Chufei''s mood is a little cold, and the broken army is not happy to see it.


    "Deep down, deep down in the dark forest, they were hurt by the black snake. They can''t beat the black snake. They..."


    The woman said quickly, no matter in her eyes or expression, she couldn''t let people see any problem.


    Unfortunately, in front of this woman is chufei, and chufei is not a person in this world.


    "Yes, they can''t beat Xuan snake. Otherwise, they won''t let Xuan snake run out like this, right?"


    Chu Fei looks at the woman in front of him with a smile. His face is calm, but his eyes are full of contempt."You What do you mean, you don''t want to save them Please, please, save them, save my companions. As long as you save them, I will do whatever you want me to do. I... "


    This woman said this has begun to play the sex * lure, "inadvertently" between the chest clothes with the wind, revealed a piece of white inside.


    Chu Fei sneered, helpless in heart, heart way: do I look so like a sex wolf?


    "Don''t pretend. You are Xuan snake. I''m very curious. Why do you choose to stare at us? Have you eaten all three people?"


    "You How did you find out? " The woman finally realized that she was completely exposed, but she couldn''t figure out where she was exposed.


    "Yes, I don''t know how I found out. Maybe it''s just a coincidence?"


    Chufei laughs. Of course, he won''t tell us how he found it.


    In fact, Chu Fei can find that this woman is a mysterious snake disguised, really have to thank in the Lagerstroemia cultivation. The vitality of heaven and earth is different from the fighting spirit of magic. No matter what kind of skill is practiced, even if the Huichun skill practiced by Chu Fei and the fire play skill are simple methods, in the final analysis, they are all the communication of the vitality of heaven and earth.


    There is no vitality of heaven and earth in this world of fighting demons. There is only fighting spirit and magic. Naturally, life in this world has no way to cultivate and defend the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But Chu Fei''s divine consciousness actually made use of the vitality of heaven and earth in his body. That is to say, with the help of the energy body which does not belong to the world of fighting demons, Chu Fei suddenly saw through the true face of the woman in front of him.


    It was a black snake, a huge black one, but it didn''t know why it had mastered the magic of transforming itself into a human.


    Why he can do this, Chu Fei is not clear, but Chu Fei has found that this mysterious snake is definitely not an ordinary level 7 Warcraft.


    All of a sudden, Chu Fei thought of what the black-and-white women, the two dragon women, had said before. They said, "the mysterious snake is not an ordinary Warcraft..." He said that Chu Fei had no chance to run away from the snake


    "Is there any relationship between the Xuanshe''s transformation and the dragon clan? Otherwise, how could those two dragon girls know so clearly? Or do I think too much? The two dragon girls just casually said


    There are so many possibilities that Chu Fei can''t determine the final facts for the time being.


    At this time, the broken army beside Chu Fei had already been stupefied. A big living man he was watching was just three or two sentences. Chu Fei pointed out that it was actually Warcraft, and it was also a mysterious snake. How could it be!


    Breaking the army is a native of the world of fighting demons. Naturally, we know that there are many Warcraft that can incarnate human nature in this world, but no matter what Warcraft it is, it can''t be achieved by level 7 Warcraft!


    If Warcraft has been promoted to level 9 or above and entered the holy level, then even if it was just a toad, it also has the ability to transform into human form. But the problem is, this is not a holy level Warcraft!


    "Ha ha, since you found out, it''s not fun. So it''s better to let you die. "


    After all, for Warcraft, the most familiar way of fighting is her own ontology. But before she had time to change back, Chu Fei said, "really? How else do you want to play? "


    Chufei pointed to the woman''s body, or he pointed to the woman''s back.


    This mysterious snake changes in the woman''s heart strange, but she thinks that Chu Fei three people are not qualified to hurt themselves, so she turned back her head.


    Ah!


    Surprise, shock!


    I don''t know when a huge fire snake appeared behind the woman. The fire snake stood so quietly behind the woman that it didn''t make any sound or send out a little temperature, so the Xuan snake didn''t find it at all!


    But now, at the moment when she looked back and saw the fire snake, the fire snake suddenly disappeared, but the next moment appeared on the woman, wrapped around the woman, and released a terrible temperature.


    It''s just a moment when the temperature is released and collected, and the woman dies completely without any luck.


    There is no way, Chu Fei''s play fire technique is too terrible, the key terror is not play fire technique, but the fire, is the fire itself. It''s a fire. Although it''s only elementary, it''s also terrible.


    The fire snake disappeared, changed into a small Firebird again, and landed on chufei''s shoulder. The woman, not to mention her clothes, even the people were almost burnt.


    He thought that he would face a terrible battle, but he didn''t expect that it would be so simple! It''s a mysterious snake, a mysterious snake that can transform human beings!


    On the contrary, Chu Fei and WAN Yu didn''t care at all. Chu Fei said to Wan Yu:


    "go and see if it has any magic core."


    "Yes, Mr. Chu." Wan Yu nodded, stood up and came to the charred body. Then he took out the pig knife and began to dismember it.A moment later, Wan Yu from the body turned to a fist size black beads, smooth and round, like black pearls. But this is the core of the snake. After all, it''s level 7 Warcraft.


    "Mr. Chu..." Wan Yu gives the magic core to Chu Fei, and then sits beside him and continues to eat.


    "Break the army, you go and bury the body."


    Although it''s a mysterious snake, the human form is just a magic, but because the fire of Chu Fei''s Tao is too terrible, the mysterious snake even has no chance to recover itself, and even died as a person.

 Chapter 303

    Broken army some dull nodded, as a student disciple, he knew that this kind of strength work must be his own. But the problem is, on the one hand, he didn''t understand why he had to bury it. On the other hand, he was waiting for the snake to recover.


    After all, this is the common sense of the world of fighting demons. Even if there is a dragon, they will return to their own body after death. But before the Xuan snake recovered, Chu Fei urged him to "break the army, what are you doing? Why not? Shall I help you? " Chufei is also deliberately cruel, but his appearance and age can only make people feel sarcastic.


    "Well, master, I''m waiting for him to recover..."


    "If she can recover herself, I''ll let you bury her. I''ll burn the fire directly..."


    "Now..." Breaking the Army wanted to say why it can''t be burned now. Chu Fei naturally understood this. Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "I think you''ve eaten a lot, so you need to move."


    "I..." Breaking the army was a bit depressed, but he didn''t say what he wanted to say. Next to him, Wan Yu said:


    "who made you just stare at her chest..."


    "Er..."


    Although there are many beauties in the world, it doesn''t mean that you can see all the beauties'' private parts.


    Breaking the army is also a loss of youth Fortunately, this will not cause too serious consequences, just waste some energy, another beauty ridicule it.


    It doesn''t take much time to bury a human corpse, it''s just that the man who is digging a hole has wasted a little energy.


    When the broken army is finished, Chu Fei and WAN Yu are also full. Then Chu Fei cleans up and goes into his tent.


    Three people, three tents, are small single tents, which are convenient in the jungle.


    However, just as the three of them got into their tents and had no time to lay down, there were two sounds of breaking the air, and then the two of them landed.


    "Chu Fei, break the army, Wan Yu, are you all right?"


    Hearing this voice, Chu Fei was speechless. The owner of this voice was either someone else or the black and white dragon girls who had just been driven away by Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei thought that if they were driven away, they would not come back again. But he did not expect that they would come back!


    All the way together so far, Ruixue has already recorded the names of chufei and the three clearly, and she also told them her own names, but the name of the woman in black has never been mentioned.


    "Chufei, are you all right! Chufei


    Ruixue and her sister fell on the ground, looking at the three strange shaped tents in front of them, they guessed that they should be Chu Fei''s, but they were not sure because they had not seen them before.


    "What are you doing?" he said Chu Fei reluctantly climbed out of the tent, Wan Yu and the broken army also came out and stood beside Chu Fei.


    "Are you all right?" Ruixue continues this problem.


    "You see, we''re all right. Are you all right? Haven''t you gone? Why are you back? " Chu Fei''s depressed rhetorical question.


    "Well, Miss Ben thinks she''s been with you all the way, and we''re friends. It''s not good to look at you, and you''re looking for your own death. " How could a dragon of ruixuetang admit her mistake face to face, so it''s not surprising that she said such a thing.


    Next to Ruixue, the black robed woman stands behind Ruixue without saying a word, and seems to give Ruixue all the things she communicates with chufei.


    "You said that your gratitude is better. Ha ha, please worry about it. It''s our business to find our own way out, so don''t bother you."


    Chufei said this, will go back to his tent again, but how can Ruixue let chufei go back.


    After all, if Chu Fei goes back, they still can''t stay this time.


    "Hey, how can you be like this? I didn''t tell you about the danger ahead, but you didn''t listen, you still had to go over and drive us away. Now we are worried that you will come back to help you, but you are still like this. You should die earlier!"


    Ruixue is angry. It''s obvious, but chufei doesn''t care if she is angry. Instead, she notices the word "help you" in her words.


    "Help us? Did you decide? " Chufei''s words were heard by a woman in black robe. It is obvious that the woman in black robe is the one who has the right to speak.


    However, the woman in black did not answer Chu Fei''s question, but looked at Ruixue.


    "Are you so sure we need help?" Chu Fei asked again, but at this time Chu Fei''s heart had been more or less soft down, after all, people said it was to help, at least this is good.


    "Are you very good! He''s your student, but he''s just a junior magician. It''s very good that the magic elements in his body can cast a junior magic. How about her... " Ruixue pointed to Wan Yu and said, "she''s just an ordinary human. She''s not as good as an apprentice magician..."Chufei nodded, for Ruixue''s evaluation, he will not deny, after all, people are also a dragon.


    "I know that you must have some ability to save us. We also saw the bodies of the hundreds of evil wolves. But look at the two of them. You should be the one who killed those evil wolves. Then I''ll make sure that your strength lies in the great swordsman, OK? But even if you are a swordsman, you are not the opponent of Xuan snake. You don''t know how powerful this Xuan snake in the dark forest is! "


    It has to be said that from this inference, Chu Fei knows that Ruixue is definitely a smart person. Oh no, it''s a dragon. Her eyes and reasoning ability are very good. If it wasn''t for facing her right and wrong, I''m afraid she would have really moved people.


    "Listen to what you mean, do you know the power of the mysterious snake?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Of course I know. We know better than you. We''re here to kill the snake." Before Ruixue''s voice fell, the woman in black behind her tried to stop her. Unfortunately, Ruixue spoke too fast and didn''t respond. What she said was not suitable for public.


    "What do you mean? After the snake? Instead, he was chased by that stupid knight? "


    Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Hum, if he hadn''t used ambergris..."


    "Well, Rachel, don''t say any more. They have agreed to our help." The woman in black can''t watch, because she finds that Ruixue is very active in revealing their secrets.


    "I don''t know what you call it?" Chu Fei didn''t care what the woman in Black said, so he asked her name directly.


    "Blaker, you can call me that." The woman in black responded.


    "Well, blaker, just now your sister Ruixue said that your purpose is to kill Xuan snake. I''m not interested in knowing why. You don''t need to worry that I''ll find out your secret. Just, can you tell me the specific hiding place of Xuan snake? "


    Chu Fei didn''t want to find the hiding place of Xuan snake to do anything to Xuan snake. After all, Xuan snake had been killed by him. He wanted to find the hiding place of Xuan snake first, and then look for the traces of the three students of canglan college nearby.


    After all, they are the students of canglan college, or the students who were named and rescued by the old Dean. Their strength is certainly extraordinary. Naturally, such a three person combination should have the strength to find Xuanshe.


    As for what happened after that, it''s not what chufei and they can figure out now.


    "Sorry, we don''t know that. We''ve been searching for it for a long time, and it''s only recently that we know that it came to the dark forest half a year ago. We need to find a little clue about where it is Blaker said calmly.


    "Well, in that case, let''s look together. It seems that you should have a good idea."


    Chufei is right. Ruixue and blacker are confident that they can find the hiding place of the snake, because the relationship between the snake and them is a little "close".


    The next time, chufei throws the broken army out to watch the night, and chufei gives the tent to Ruixue and blacker. Although it''s a single person tent, it''s nothing to squeeze two people.


    After a few hours of rest, it was daybreak, but the light in the dark forest was still dark. If it wasn''t for the occasional bird calls, I''m afraid people would not be sure whether it was daybreak or not.


    When you go out, you can''t have three meals a day. In fact, Chu Fei wanted to train Wan Yu and break the army. He had already said that after entering the dark forest, all the food they ate must be hunted by Wan Yu and break the army.


    But before that, because of Wan Yu''s affairs and his performance in breaking up the army, Chu Fei decided to give them a little food reward last night, but from now on, Chu Fei will not interfere.


    Going deep all the way, the speed of a few people is not slow. In fact, Wan Yu is the only question about how fast we can get.


    However, with the deepening of the public, the road in the dark forest became more and more difficult. At first, there was some space between the trees, but later, the trees were filled with vines.


    No way, Chu Fei can only use this opportunity to let the broken army to exercise their strength. But he knew it was good for him to think of a way to break the army.


    But in this way, the speed of the crowd was slower, but even so, we finally left the previous circle, and finally a thin layer of fog appeared in front of us.


    "Master, you see, the fog area is ahead."


    "Well, it''s OK. Let''s go as long as the fog is not poisonous."


    "It''s said that there''s no poison. It''s the direction..."


    "What are you worried about? If you get lost, it''s time to practice. You just need to care about your own exercise. "


    "All right." There''s no way to break the army. Chu Fei''s words have already been said. What else can he say.


    Along the way, as the fog grew thicker and heavier in front of everyone''s eyes, the two dragon girls behind Chu Fei finally spoke and said:


    "let''s lead the way. This place should be close to the territory of level 6 or 7 Warcraft. We can resist the possible attack in the front. "Naturally speaking is black robed woman blacker, but for her words, chufei did not refuse. He nodded, called back the broken army, and then signaled the black and white dragon girls to go ahead.


    Blaker didn''t respond and stepped forward, but Rachel quit.


    "Chufei, what do you mean? We are not your servants or slaves. We are here to help! Why don''t you even have a good word? How can you not even have some basic manners! "


    "Oh? Don''t I have manners? " Chufei asked with a smile.


    "Do you have any?" Ruixue stares and her face is full of childishness. There are many differences in her changing appearance and age.


    "If you''re really here to help, I won''t say anything, but your goal seems to be to find the mysterious snake. At best, we''re cooperating. Since we''re cooperating, we naturally divide our work. What does this have to do with etiquette? "

 Chapter 304

    "You Although Ruixue is a giant dragon, her real age is equal to 15 years old of human beings, and she is not as open as the environment and education on earth. Naturally, she can''t compare with chufei.


    So in chufei this set of concept down, Ruixue immediately don''t know how to say.


    "Me what me? Am I right? You feel your conscience and say, "don''t tell me you have no conscience."


    Chu must be reasonable and unforgiving, but after all, he just wanted to tease the little girl of the dragon clan.


    Ruixue has nothing to say. She has been angry by chufei and doesn''t want to talk. This is new for chufei, Wanyu and even her sister blacker!


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you like to talk? " Chufei hasn''t planned to release Ruixue yet.


    However, after such teasing, the group gradually went deep into the fog. Because there is a dragon blaker in front of the road, so chufei is very relaxed all the way.


    But when this state lasted four or five hours, blacker stopped. She turned back and waved to chufei.


    Chufei was surprised, but he didn''t refuse. He quickly came to blacker. As for Wanyu and Ruixue, they stood two meters behind them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you feel something wrong with this fog?" Blaker asked earnestly, looking into chufei''s eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Fei thought that after entering the fog, we had to walk for about six hours, because the speed was not fast, and the six hours were less than dozens of miles.


    "Well, the fog before was ordinary natural fog, but now it''s different. If you feel it carefully, the fog here has been made by magic."


    "The fog created by magic, that''s foggy?"


    "Yes, it''s this spell, but it''s definitely not the one released by your disciple..."


    Blaker really doesn''t look down on people. After all, from the heavy degree and the shrouded scope of the fog, even ordinary mages can''t be so powerful.


    "Well, it''s not just about foggy. I don''t believe you''ll stop because of this."


    Chufei laughingly looks at blaker and says that you, the dragon clan, are so cautious because of the fog art. You cheat ghosts!


    "Did you find out?"


    "Is it hard to find out?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s not hard." Blaker pondered for a while, as if he was judging whether to say it or not. Chufei didn''t hurry. After a moment, blaker said:


    "you should be able to guess something from the color of my sister and I?"


    "Well, a light system and a dark system. There''s nothing you can''t guess." Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, you should know that both the light system and the dark system are very sensitive to the power of death."


    "The power of death?"


    "Yes, although there is no breath of death here, my sister and I have already felt it. It''s an instinctive feeling. I can''t explain too much to you. "


    Chufei nods to show that he understands. He turns to see Ruixue behind him, but finds that Ruixue finds that she is being watched by chufei. He turns to one side angrily.


    "She''s still young, you don''t care." Blaker also noticed his sister''s performance.


    "Well, you''re sure about death?"


    "Sure." Blackall nodded.


    "So, this fog is not only man-made, but also related to the air of death?"


    "It''s possible."


    "That sounds interesting. Let''s go. Keep going and see what''s going on." Chu Fei said and turned back to the side of ten thousand users and broken army.


    Blacker was a little helpless, but she didn''t object to it and went on.


    This walk is a day and a night. During this period, chufei used the system to help blacker adjust his direction many times, because with the deepening of the public, even blacker of the dragon clan could not grasp the direction well.


    In fact, this is also their trouble. If they are willing to show their original shape in front of chufei and then let them ride, they have already found the place they want to find.


    Chu Fei''s heart is so bad, but he can''t help it. After all, it''s the secret of two sisters.


    A day and a night, several people did not encounter any danger, in other words, in the dark forest, except for the trees and vines, they did not encounter any living creatures in this area,


    "stop!" Blaker, who was walking ahead, stopped again.


    "What''s the matter, sister?" Ruixue asked.


    "I have a hunch..." Blaker looked at chufei and said, "if we walk a little longer, we''ll get out of the fog. Now the dead air here is very strong. Are you sure you want to go further?""Of course..." Chu Fei said indifferently. Wan Yu and breaking the army naturally take chufei as the core, and they will not object to what chufei says.


    "Well, let''s go, Ruixue. You should protect everyone in the back."


    "Oh..." Ruixue is still angry, but she still agrees to her sister''s request.


    Continue to move forward, about 1000 meters later, people finally get out of the fog full of the breath of death and enter a space full of the breath of death.


    After entering this space, even the sky was completely shrouded by thick black clouds, and in front of the people, although there was no longer fog blocking their sight, they were surprised and didn''t know what to do.


    Because there are no trees in the space in front of them. It''s not like a dark forest at all. Instead, it''s like a plain mine.


    And in this mine, countless skeletons are working diligently.


    This space is at least several thousand meters around. On the left side of this space, there are several huge mines in which skeletons are digging some ore.


    The excavated ore will be pushed up by the skeleton in a small car, and then pushed along a fixed route to the furnace in front of a tall wooden house kilometers in front of the crowd.


    On the right hand side of the space, there are several groups of huge furnaces. I don''t know what materials they are made of, but the black smoke comes out of the furnace and rises to the sky to form dark clouds.


    "It''s the necromancer!" Blackall frowned.


    "The necromancer? It''s fresh Is it fresh? Naturally, it''s not the first time that Chu Fei has heard and seen this name. But it''s the first time I''ve seen it. Of course, I haven''t seen it now.


    But seeing so many skeletons walking around, chufei suddenly felt as if he had entered a game world. After all, there are skeletons in many online games.


    "Fresh? Don''t you know that necromancer is the existence that the whole world despises! Everyone who sees them wants to kill them quickly


    Facing blaker''s lesson, chufei felt a little puzzled and said:


    "do you mean the Necromancers are bad guys?"


    "Of course, what they practice is undead magic!"


    "Don''t you belong to the dark family, too?"


    "I Darkness is not the same as undead magic


    "What''s the difference? Don''t you use the same magic energy? " Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "That''s not the same. I don''t care to blaspheme other people''s bodies!"


    Chu Fei nodded, laughed and said: "existence is reasonable, as long as they don''t kill people at will. If we just use the corpse, it''s OK. "


    Chufei''s words made blacker a little confused. In fact, his prejudice against the necromancer was limited to the fact that they would desecrate the corpse. In addition, she really didn''t have too many bad feelings about the necromancer.


    "Master, what should we do now?" The broken army looked around cautiously and asked in a low voice.


    "What to do? Don''t you have to ask me? I ask you, "what are we here for?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Well, we''re here to save three students of canglan college."


    "Yes, have we found anyone now?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "No, it''s not Shifu. What do you want to say? Why can''t I understand..." Breaking the army was a little confused, but wan Yu beside said with a smile:


    "Mr. Chu, we haven''t found anyone, so we want to find the hiding place of their target Xuan snake first..."


    "Yes, Wan Yu is right, but we didn''t find the hiding place of Xuan snake. Instead, we met this undead wizard in the dark forest..."


    Chu Fei is good at seducing


    "So, master, you mean that we should go to the necromancer and ask Ask the way? "


    As soon as the words came down, others were shocked by what they said before they broke the army. While blacker and Rachel looked at the broken army as if they were idiots. They almost pointed to his nose and said that he had no brain.


    But at this time, Chu Fei patted the broken army on the shoulder with a smile and said:


    "that''s right, I want to ask him the way!"


    Chufei pauses and goes on:


    "he made the fog, and he made the mine. Without him, we might have found someone long ago, where we need so much trouble! Therefore, he has to bear the responsibility! Besides, we don''t need to let him be responsible. We just need to ask him the way. Calm down... "


    Broken army depressed, although he did say into Chu Fei''s heart, Chu Fei did praise him, also comfort him, but he still feel depressed.


    Because in this matter, breaking the army only felt that there was something wrong with chufei''s brain!


    "Mr. Chu, how can we find the necromancer?" Wan Yu is not like breaking the army, but she knows Chu Fei''s strength. After all, he has followed Chu Fei to two worlds."Simple, just go ahead, he will definitely come out, if he doesn''t come out, then call him out! What a simple thing


    "Chufei, are you crazy?"


    Ruixue, angry and unwilling to speak all the way, finally can''t help it. She angrily comes to chufei and points to chufei''s nose and shouts:


    "that''s the necromancer. Do you know what this is?" Ruixue pointed to the dark sky above her head, and pointed to the mine where people could see clearly by inexplicable light, and said:


    "this is the curtain of death! This is the realm of the necromancer, the realm! Do you understand the field? "


    Chu Fei curled his mouth and shrugged his shoulders, saying:


    "what''s the matter with this?"


    "Since you understand, you dare to say that! Why do you think you can fight a necromancer if you can''t even fight the mysterious snake? "


    "Who said I couldn''t beat Xuanshe..." Chu is speechless.


    "We have said many times that the Xuan snake is not an ordinary Xuan snake. It''s not an ordinary Xuan snake. Can''t you understand people''s words

 Chapter 305

    Ruixue is almost gone, but chufei is still very relaxed.


    "I understand, but are you sure you mean "What are you talking about?" Chufei laughs and waves, which can be regarded as a little bit of identity of Ruixue and blacker.


    Ruixue is not stupid. After hearing chufei''s words, she immediately doubts whether chufei knows anything. After all, they have fainted when chufei saved them. They don''t know what chufei talked with the ugly Vatican knight.


    "What do you mean?" Ruixue wants to ask clearly, but blacker doesn''t want to entangle anything on this issue.


    "Chufei, our strength has not been completely restored. Now we have no chance to win in the face of a dead magician."


    Blaker directly pointed out that he didn''t want chufei to hold their sisters too tightly as their thighs. He also hoped to persuade chufei to give up his previous thoughts in this way.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care about this, and said:


    "it''s OK. Since you haven''t recovered, you should have a good rest."


    "Chufei, are you an idiot? Don''t pull them even if you want to die!" Ruixue points at Wanyu and shouts.


    However, Wan Yu stood up with a smile at this time and said:


    "if Mr. Chu asked me to die together, I would not refuse."


    "You Ruixue only felt that her brain was not enough. After holding it for a long time, she pointed to the black cloud in the sky and said, "can''t you see how strong the dead air is here! Can''t you see the power of the death wizard! He is definitely an existence that is about to evolve into a lich. Do you really have no idea about it? "


    "The Lich? What''s that? " Chu Fei had heard of the name of lich, but he didn''t have an intuitive understanding of its power.


    "You don''t know the Lich? A lich can kill at least two sword saints. Do you understand? "


    "I see, so this guy is just two swordsmen, and there''s nothing to care about." Chufei shrugged his shoulders. For a while, chufei''s shrugging gave him a lot of hatred.


    "You still don''t understand, you still don''t understand, your brain is so stupid!" Ruixue is crazy. She doesn''t know how to stop her.


    Chu Fei had a good time too. He said with a smile: "well, well, you don''t have to do this. After all, your loud voice has already alarmed the Lich. They are not deaf. "


    "You..."


    "Well, well, don''t make any more noise. Let''s go. Anyway, everyone knows."


    Chu Fei said words, then walked toward inside, Wan Yu followed closely, without hesitation. Broken army is embarrassed to see the next was Chu Fei gas crazy Ruixue, and then quickly ran to Chu Fei and WAN Yu side.


    "Look at him, sister! I don''t know how good people are


    "Ruixue, stop talking. Let''s go. I''ll look back to see where his self-confidence comes from." Blaker is not a child. Naturally, the way to think about things is not as good as Ruixue.


    "Sister, what confidence can he have? He''s a complete idiot! How can such a person be self-confident? It''s arrogant and brainless! "


    Blacker nodded, as if agreed with Ruixue''s point of view, so Ruixue was a little surprised, after all, she also knew that what she said was a little unreasonable.


    But at this time, blaker touched Rachel''s head and asked with a smile:


    "I just want to know when our little Rachel cared so much about him. Do you like him? "


    "Like him? He where good, what qualifications let me like! He So ugly


    "Yes? I don''t think he looks good! "


    "What''s good!"


    "Hard to reply?"


    "I..."


    "Well, let''s go. People are going far away." Blaker no longer argued with Ruixue. He took Ruixue by the hand and ran after her.


    At this time, Chu Fei has led the broken army and WAN Yu to stop a skeleton worker pushing a car by the side of the road, saying:


    "Hey, can you hear me?"


    The skeleton doesn''t respond. Keep pushing quietly.


    "Hey, why don''t you respond?" Chu Fei catches up and pats the skull''s shoulder again. The bones are clattering. Wan Yu and the army are worried about Chu Fei slapping. The skull is broken.


    "You''re stupid. It''s just a skeleton. How can you react to it?" Catch up with the snow a face of disdain said.


    Before chufei spoke, blacker answered on his behalf, saying:


    "Ruixue, don''t do this. The necromancer can control all the dead, and naturally he can talk to people through the dead."


    Chufei looks at Ruixue and glances at her mouth, which means: you see, I don''t need to explain!


    Unfortunately, no matter what they said, the skeleton workers didn''t pay any attention to them. After several attempts, Chu Fei was really annoyed. He slapped the skeleton workers in front of him and yelled at the houses in the deep"It''s your face, isn''t it! Come on out! Don''t pretend to be dead. If you don''t come out, I''ll tear down your boiler and smash your skeleton. Believe it or not


    Chu Fei was so angry that he didn''t even know why he was suddenly so angry.


    But next to the snow and black is clear know, this is the influence of death. A lot of times, people will be affected by the death under the shroud of death. At first, they are irritable, manic, and irritable. Later, they are crazy, and finally they will die.


    This is what everyone in the world of fighting demons knows. After all, in this world, the necromancer is regarded as the representative of death and the spokesman of evil.


    "Master, you..."


    "Mr. Chu, are you all right?"


    Chu Fei shakes his head and fumbles out two grenades in his own swallowing ring, which have never been used before.


    After taking it out, Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He pulled out the insurance and then threw out the grenade.


    The direction of chufei''s throwing is naturally the most concentrated position of the skeleton soldiers


    Two explosions, large pieces of broken bones were blown up.


    "It''s not coming out yet, is it?"


    Chu Fei asked again, but he still didn''t get the right response.


    Then Chu Fei exchanged a bunch of grenades. No matter where they were, they would throw them and explode. All the way, they would set off firecrackers.


    I don''t know if I''m annoyed by the explosion or I really feel sorry for those skeleton soldiers. Which necromancer finally appeared, and still showed up in anger.


    "Where come the maniac, rush in the death sky to act wildly!"


    Roar!


    A reprimand, however is a huge roar, at the same time, Chu Fei several people only feel oneself of side all around dark many.


    "I''ll go!"


    People subconsciously look up, but see overhead, under the curtain of death, a huge figure is slowly flashing its wings, it is bone dragon!


    "Bone dragon! It''s the ultimate Summoning Magic of the necromancer! He''s a lich, a lich! Not the necromancer! " I''m scared to break the army. He''s still a junior magician. He''s only one level higher than the lowest magic apprentice. Can you make him feel relaxed when facing a lich!


    "Chufei, be careful, Ruixue and I will help you block him, you go quickly!" Blaker was also hoodwinked. It seemed that the two sisters had guessed the possibility when they saw the curtain of death, but after all, the probability was too small, so they didn''t care.


    But now it''s different, even if it''s only a one in a million probability, they also meet, the controller of the curtain of death is actually a lich!


    "Ha?" Chu feileng, he has heard two dragon maids introduce the power of the lich, naturally understand that the strength of the Lich should not be able to fight the two dragon maids at this stage.


    After all, their toxic effects have not completely disappeared.


    "You must leave. Dead breath has a great influence on you. You can''t hold on for long. Go, if you are invaded by dead breath, you will be directly controlled by him!"


    "That''s right. Let''s go. Don''t make trouble!" Ruixue also anxiously urged beside.


    Chu Fei looked depressed. He shrugged his shoulders, looked at Wan Yu and the broken army, and said:


    "are we just like people who are fleeing?"


    "What else can you do! Bone dragon, don''t you see! That''s similar to the real dragon fighting power. What can you three do? "


    In the face of blacksler''s nervous and helpless defense, there is no choice but to ask. Since it doesn''t make sense to them, chufei can only choose to talk to the Lich directly.


    "Hello! Just now I talked to you kindly. Why didn''t you talk to me? "


    "Human, hum, mole ant!" The Lich stood on the bone dragon and ordered the bone dragon to slowly fall 30 meters away in front of the crowd. He is also a lich. His strength surpasses that of the swordsman. Naturally, he is more alert to danger.


    At this time, although he didn''t see any threat from other humans, he just felt uneasy, so he carefully controlled the bone dragon and wanted to communicate with chufei first.


    "Can you talk?" Chu Fei is speechless. The Lich has power. How can he not even have the basic politeness to speak!


    "Human beings, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to ask you about some people..." Chu Fei took out the task scroll from tuntianjie and handed it to the broken army, saying:


    "you inspire!"


    The broken army nodded and immediately entered his weak magic power. Stimulated by the magic power, the picture on the scroll immediately became three-dimensional, and also enlarged a lot, so that the Lich could see the three people in the image clearly.


    At the moment of zooming in, chufei noticed that the Lich''s fingers holding the wand trembled, as if he thought of something strange.


    As for why Chu Fei looked at his fingers instead of his eyes, it was because the Lich was covered with black robes all over his body, which only showed two dry hands and a black wand.

 Chapter 306

    "Are you looking for these three?" The Lich''s hoarse voice sounded, but the tone was very calm, or indifferent. At least, from his words, Chu Fei could not hear any human feelings.


    "Yes, they are my task. I need to find them and take them back." Chufei said with a smile.


    "I''ve seen them." The Lich said very quietly.


    Chufei was a little surprised to hear the Lich admit it. After all, according to the normal development, since his fingers changed when he saw these three people, otherwise he had no intention of doing it, or he had a ghost in his heart.


    Of course, there is another possibility


    "That''s great." Chu Fei clapped his hands with a smile and continued:


    "please tell me where they are going."


    The Lich nodded and said:


    "well, the three of them did show up around here, and then I killed him The Lich''s hoarse voice seemed to be laughing, but it was also like normal breathing. He continued:


    "you see, there are three of them in the skeletons you destroyed."


    "I said, this joke is not funny." Chu Fei naturally didn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it. After all, he came all the way to the dark forest. As a result, he was turned into a skeleton and was blown up by himself. Not everyone was willing to bear the gap.


    Next to him, Wan Yu stood there very quietly without any reaction. Breaking the army was different from Ruixue and blaker. They all recognized that the Lich was provoking.


    "Chu Fei, he..." Blacker wanted to remind chufei, but chufei waved his hand and stopped blacker.


    "Let''s not talk about this. What do you call it! I can''t call you Lich all the time


    "Human beings have no right to know my name." The Lich lifted the skeleton wand in her hand a little, and then poked it on the back of the bone dragon.


    the bone dragon suddenly roared, and then two pairs of ancient wings flew into the sky.


    Bone dragons are naturally made of bones, but there is a layer of periosteum on the wings of bone dragons, that is, relatively thin flaky bones. The effect is very similar to that of blinds, so even if there is no flesh and blood, it can still fly high.


    "Well, since you think so, I won''t ask your name. But since you say you''re stupid about the three of them, I''ll have to give my employer a little explanation. "


    Chufei laughs and doesn''t care what the Lich flies to the sky for.


    "Explain? Human beings, as always, are ignorant! "


    As the voice fell, the Lich opened her hands and yelled under a huge magic wave:


    "breath of the dead!"


    Then, the huge bone dragon opened its mouth, and a blue and black flame flew like a waterfall to the crowd.


    Even if Chu Fei doesn''t like the lich, he knows that the breath of the bone dragon can''t stick to his body, especially the broken army and WAN Yu.


    But Gu Long''s speed and accuracy are not the ordinary standard. At this time, it''s almost impossible to escape with Wan Yu.


    At this critical moment, next to blaker, he said to Rachel:


    "Rachel, you take them away."


    "Sister! I want to... "


    "Be obedient and get them out of here. I''ll cut you off."


    As the words fell, Blackall rushed up into the air, and went away with the blue and black flame of the bone dragon.


    Chufei doesn''t have many ideas. After all, he has long known that Ruixue and blacker are dragon people.


    But the broken army is different from Wan Yu. They didn''t know the identity of Ruixue and blacker before. So, when blacker turned into a black dragon which was only one size smaller than the bone dragon at the last moment, Wan Yu and the broken army were stunned.


    "My God! She She... "


    "She is a dragon, so is Ruixue. Does it need to be so shocked?" chufei asked.


    "Well, what do you mean! My sister went to fight with that bone dragon to protect you. Why are you still making sarcastic remarks here! Come on, sister, let me take you away


    Ruixue reluctantly stares at chufei and says.


    "Don''t go. Besides, can your sister beat it?"


    "My sister is very good! Let''s go. Don''t waste time here. My sister can fight with all her strength when you leave. " Ruixue cold face, she looked up at the sky sister, heart constantly cheer for sister.


    In Ruixue''s heart, the elder sister is really powerful. In fact, blacker''s strength is not ordinary, but only when they don''t have any negative influence on their body.


    Now, the ambergris effect has completely disappeared, whether it''s Rachel or blackell, whether they are human or dragon, their bodies are covered with the feeling of soreness and weakness.


    This kind of physical condition is not suitable for fighting at all. What''s more, the enemy fighting is a bone dragon, and it''s a bigger bone dragon.In the dragon race, generally speaking, the older the dragon is, the stronger the dragon will be. Moreover, the dragon race does not need too much hard training. Their own strength grows faster than that of human beings, and their life span is still very long.


    In fact, many dragons spend most of their leisure time in their sleep. Cultivation is just a passing thing for them.


    "What are you going to do? She is already very hard to face a bone dragon, and there is a lich in other people. She will die alone. "


    Chu Fei gave a white look, turned to Wan Yu and the broken army, and said:


    "you two, leave with her, go back the same way, and wait a kilometer away."


    "Master..."


    "Mr. Chu..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go."


    "Well, what about you?" Ruixue asked.


    "Of course I''m fighting. Why don''t I stay here and watch the fun?" Chu Fei white Ruixue one eye, then impatiently push three people back to the original road.


    After Ruixue, Wanyu and the broken army go away, chufei looks up at the sky and the two dragons that are roaring and fighting.


    "Yes, that''s a dragon. How to fight..." Chu Fei felt that he was really worried. After all, there were few weapons in his hand that could be used. As for missiles He''s not sure how much he can do for the bone dragon.


    At this time, blacker, the black dragon in mid air, had been fighting with the bone dragon. He didn''t know how many times. All kinds of magic were swinging and spraying, and his tail and claws were fighting frequently. Before long, blacker''s dark body was covered with wounds.


    looking at blacker''s frightening wounds, chufei began to worry.


    "Hello! Blackall, come down Chufei still didn''t think of a good way, but he knew that it would be even more difficult to drag on until blacker completely lost his fighting power.


    "Yes? Why haven''t you left yet Blacker heard chufei''s voice and looked down. He was furious! She has already achieved this kind of situation, where thought Chu Fei unexpectedly still below! Isn''t it a waste of effort!


    You know, for blacker, she just decided to help chufei because of her sister Ruixue''s affection for chufei. Blacker didn''t care too much about the two people, broken army and WAN Yu.


    "No nonsense, come down! Come down if you don''t want to die! " Chu Fei is not happy to call.


    Blaker was angry by chufei''s words without a little gentlemanly demeanor, and she didn''t want to fight for a moment. She circled and fell, standing in front of chufei with a huge body, glaring:


    "what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Take me up!" Chufei quickly came to blacker''s side, reached out and grabbed blacker''s wings. Then he didn''t give blacker time to react, and jumped on blacker''s back with a little bit of ground on his toes.


    "What are you going to do! Get out of here


    Even though he was injured in the calcaneus dragon fight, blaker didn''t frown. He was angry when chufei stepped on his back!


    She even waved her wings at once, and swayed from side to side, trying to throw chufei off her back.


    Unfortunately, she can''t!


    Because although Chu Fei''s cultivation is not high, he can still do simple things like light body Kung Fu and heavy body Kung Fu, such as a thousand jin drop


    As the vital energy in his body was running, chufei''s sole immediately stuck firmly on blacker''s back. Chufei said: "what are you doing! Fly quickly, people are coming! "


    "Come on, you devil, get down quickly!" Blacker was very worried, but because she was the black dragon, chufei could not understand her face, let alone what she was thinking.


    "Ha ha, cunning human, it''s your idea!" In mid air, the Lich stood on the bone dragon''s back and sneered coldly. Then, with a wave of the staff, four streams of black smoke rose on the ground, in front of chufei and blacker.


    "Summon, death knight!"


    Before the words fall, the four black smoke suddenly dissipated, and the original smoke from the ground put appeared four death knights!


    Death knight, as the name suggests, has a mount, and the mount is not an ordinary war horse. From the appearance, it should be a unicorn.


    Moreover, both the mount and the undead on the mount are covered with a layer of shiny metal armor, plus the large sword in the hands of the undead knight, which can be said to be full of deterrent!


    "Blaker, fly! You didn''t see it


    "Come down first! Come down quickly Blaker didn''t know what happened. It seemed that she cared more about a chufei standing on her back than her life was in danger.


    "What are you trying to say! Can you make it clear? " Chufei got upset. He didn''t understand what happened to blacker.


    "Boy, you really don''t know or don''t know. The back of the dragon, even the beloved, can''t be trampled at will, because it represents the relationship between the master and the servant. The pride of the dragon, how can you let a man ride himself at will?"In the middle of the sky, the Lich''s hoarse voice was waiting for a smile, but his smile was not a kind smile, but a sarcastic smile.


    "Laugh at your sister! Blaker, don''t think about it. I''m here to protect you. You can take me up first, kill the Lich first, and then apologize to you, OK


    Chu Fei is also speechless, he has no way to use his own power to fly in the air for a long time, he can only use blacker''s power.


    "Kill the Lich? What qualifications do you have! "


    "It''s arrogant! Kill them


    The Lich and blacker speak at the same time, but the development of things they represent is totally different.

 Chapter 307

    On the ground, four death knights rush to chufei and blacker with their swords. The black light on their big black swords is diffuse. Just when they are more than ten meters away from chufei and blacker, the four death knights split out their swords.


    Suddenly, four terrible black light rushed to chufei and blacker!


    "Fly Chu Fei''s eyes split.


    "Get out of here!" Blaker didn''t let go. It seemed that she really cared about this kind of thing.


    Chufei had no choice but to put an extra foot on blaker''s back. Then he took advantage of this force and rushed up into the air. At the same time, he cried:


    "Cao, don''t let me land!"


    Blaker is also a dragon warrior. After seeing chufei fly up into the air and leave her back, she immediately entered the fighting state. Regardless of her mana and pain, she quickly spit out a breath of dragon to completely disperse the four swords!


    Unfortunately, when she scattered the four swords, the dragon breath she vomited completely dissipated.


    Fortunately, he bought some time for himself and took advantage of this opportunity to fly high.


    At this time, chufei was still rising. After all, he had vitality. Although he could not fly, the height of his jump was still considerable. In a twinkling of an eye, chufei had already reached the height similar to that of the bone dragon.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s rising power was almost used, and he was about to fall.


    Blaker had no hope for chufei, but when he saw the height of chufei''s provocation, his evaluation of chufei improved several levels at once!


    You know, even the swordsman and the great mage of human beings, as long as they are not the wind system and there is no mount, it is impossible to jump to such a high altitude!


    But Chu Fei did it!


    "Did Chu Fei''s strength surpass that of Jiansheng? It''s impossible Blacker hesitated. "But if not, why is he confident that he can defeat the Lich?"


    Blacker was in a mess, but she remembered chufei''s words when he jumped up, "don''t let me fall!" Thinking of this, blaker flapped to chufei.


    The Lich already knew that the black dragon blacker had no threat to himself, but it was still a little unclear to the human. At the moment, seeing Chu Fei jump so high, I was shocked.


    "Arrow rain of the dead!"


    The Lich waved the skeleton staff and summoned countless skeleton archers in the mid air. After these skeletons appeared, they began to fall, but neither the skeleton archers nor the Lich cared.


    Because at the first time these skeletons appeared, they had already pulled their bows and arrows to shoot the first wave of attack!


    What''s more, what they shoot is not the ordinary arrow, but the Magic Arrow composed of the dead spirit!


    In this wave of arrows under the attack, chufei and blacker are completely exposed their empty door!


    "Be careful!" Although blaker was weak, he could resist the arrow rain, but chufei was different.


    However, chufei sneers in his heart. He pinches the formula and plays with fire. A bird turns into a fire in front of chufei!


    Zizizi -


    Chu Fei''s fire is a Dao fire. Naturally, it can''t be broken by the dead spirit! And these arrows vaporized at the first moment when they came into contact with Chu Fei''s escape!


    "What! What''s the matter


    Although the Lich didn''t think that his undead arrow rain could easily destroy chufei, he didn''t think that the arrow rain could be easily broken by chufei!


    In the Lich''s cognition, even the swordsman has to be scared when facing his undead arrow rain. After all, the arrow rain is not as simple as ordinary physical attack!


    In fact, according to the normal logic, after the arrow is blocked, it will disintegrate under great power and become angry and entangled with the attacked person.


    At this time, it is necessary for the attacked person to disperse his energy to remove the dead breath, otherwise, the dead breath will gradually affect people''s thinking, emotion and even the sensitivity of the body.


    "Damn, I''m a soft persimmon when I''m your master!"


    Chu Fei was very angry in his heart, so he couldn''t say anything good. But at this time, he began to fall, and soon fell under the Lich and bone dragon, which made him very unhappy.


    Fortunately, at this time, blacker finally broke through the arrow rain, but she was not so relaxed as chufei. She had a lot of arrows on her wings.


    After all, it''s the same dark system. Blackall knows the arrow rain in the undead magic very well. He was always pushing and avoiding, never going to fight hard, even if he was shot in the end.


    After all, blacker is a giant dragon, and her body is huge and strong, so these arrow rain have little influence on her dark dragon, just a little ugly.


    Blaker appeared at chufei''s feet in time and connected chufei to his back. Chufei didn''t have the cheek to ride. He still jumped with his strength, but this time he jumped higher!"Blaker, go on, go back the same way! Come on


    Chufei didn''t shout out directly. Instead, he integrated his voice into a beam and sent it directly into blacker''s ear. In other words, it was a sound transmission into secret.


    Blacker was puzzled, but she found that the Lich didn''t seem to hear chufei''s words. For a moment, she was surprised.


    "Go, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Chufei said again, but at this time chufei had come to the height of 30 meters above the head of the Lich!


    Although the Lich did not hear Chu Fei speak, but see Chu Fei''s current state and momentum also know Chu Fei is about to move!


    Lich is not stupid, he will not let chufei move! And now chufei''s previous use of the flame made him a little worried!


    "Sickle of death!"


    This time, the Lich also fought. He directly used his most powerful undead magic and summoned the scythe attack of the legendary god of death!


    Of course, what he summoned was not the real death sickle, but a huge dark shadow, but it was enough. Such a magic had absolutely surpassed the Holy Level combat skill!


    It''s just that it hasn''t reached the level of God level combat skill!


    But at this time, Chu Fei had thought about how to deal with the lich, so he didn''t care about the Lich''s attack!


    In the face of the huge sickle shadow, looking at the huge death sickle shadow with a terrible power, Chu Fei sneered and stretched out his right hand, revealing the swallow ring on his finger!


    "Lich, give you a chance to be loyal to me! Otherwise, the end is death! "


    Chu Fei said, immediately urged the real Qi in the body to pay attention to the swallowing ring on the finger, and inspired an attack array sealed in the swallowing ring!


    "Heaven forbids thunder!"


    Chu Fei roared, and then a terrible wave of power came out of his ring!


    In this terrible wave, the sickle of death released by the Lich was directly shattered by this wave of power!


    But that''s just the power fluctuation of chufei''s tricks! But his tricks haven''t been put into full play yet!


    The Lich was shocked, and the black dragon blaker, who was watching carefully in the distance, was also shocked!


    Who could have thought that Chu Fei could release such a terrorist attack!


    "This This is a god level combat skill Blaker''s eyes were so big that he couldn''t believe what he saw! In the next moment, blacker flapped his wings like a runaway wild horse, and ran away faster than Ruixue, Wanyu and the broken army with the speed of streamer!


    It''s fleeing. No matter what blaker shows or what she thinks, it''s fleeing!


    Blacker, the dragon of darkness, had only two words in his heart at this time: "run away!" You can''t do without it! The sickle of death, which surpasses the Holy Level combat skills, was shattered by the fluctuation of an unformed battle record!


    What does that mean!


    What is God level combat skill! That''s a record that only God can release. Whether it''s God of war or God of Dharma, it''s not a mere existence that can be contained in a demon fighting world!


    In the face of such tactics, Blackwell did not know what else he could do besides escape!


    Blaker can run, does not mean that the Lich can run, although the Lich and the foot of the bone dragon also has not less than blaker''s speed, but useless!


    Because Chu Fei''s move is aimed at them!


    "I''m Cao!" At this moment, the Lich lost the shock and the heart of ridicule. Now he just regretted, regretted why he had nothing to provoke this human!


    "I''m stupid! I don''t understand when I see two dragon people! How can such human beings be ordinary people! My brain is eaten by skeletons


    But no matter how regret in the heart, the Lich must make some defense now! As for escape, the Lich did not dare to think, because he felt that he had been locked by the terrible force!


    "Dragon burial mound!"


    Puff''s a mouthful of blood gushes out, the Lich in such a crisis moment to stimulate all their potential, and in this moment to get comparable to the power of the demigod!


    And he also released a magic that he had never actually fought! One only exists in the legend, but he got half of the Necromancer''s magic by chance - burying the Dragon tomb!


    For a moment, the terrible undead magic was rampant, and the number, skeletons and anything else within a kilometer radius were completely smashed under the wave of this terrible power!


    At this time, black dragon blaker had just flown out for kilometers, and just saw Ruixue and Wanyu, who were still comforting each other, but when she wanted to return to human form and fall down to meet with everyone, blaker felt the terrible destructive power behind her!


    Ah!


    "Ruixue, change! Run


    Blacker had almost forgotten that she and Ruixue were dragon people and noble dragon people, because there was really no other word in her heart except escape!On the ground in the forest, Ruixue is stunned when she hears her sister''s cry in horror. However, breaking army and Wanyu, who have been keeping alert, react for the first time.


    What''s more, Wanyu and Ruixue also see the forest land constantly crumbling when they look back! Needless to say, that''s why blacker let go!


    "I Sister, I''m afraid! " After all, Ruixue is still young, only 15 years old, and she has always been a well taken care of young lady. She seldom takes part in the real battle. What''s more, her metamorphosis magic is not her own, but her elder sister''s, so the method of eliminating this metamorphosis magic is a little complicated!


    Under the entanglement of various reasons, Ruixue completely lost the chance to recover her dragon body!

 Chapter 308

    Fortunately, black dragon blacker experienced many battles, even in such a crisis, she still maintained a minimum of calm and thinking ability!


    "Get me!"


    Blacker slid down into the air and caught the three people directly with his huge claws, but because of this delay, the terrorist force behind her has caught up with her! She can only let the three people hold on to themselves, and then clench their teeth desperately flapping wings!


    Click - Wow -


    er!


    Black dragon blacker is still injured. Her tail is swept away by the terrible power. Meanwhile, the terrible destructive power enters blacker''s body!


    Pain! Deep pain! This made Blackall''s body spasm immediately!


    But no matter what, blacker did not dare to stop, because she knew in her heart that once she stopped, there would be absolutely no way out!


    At this time, the three people on blacker''s paws were completely confused, but none of them thought the same as others. Wan Yu is thinking about what kind of magic Chu Fei used, while breaking the army is worried that the master he just recognized might die! As for Ruixue, she judged that she really liked chufei!


    But no matter what, they are only affected by collateral influence here!


    The real core area of terror is chufei and the Lich!


    At this time, the Lich and the bone dragon at the foot have quickly landed on the ground, at the same time, the Lich got under the belly of the bone dragon, and completely covered himself with the bone dragon!


    But this is only the Lich and bone dragon''s own act, not the effect of the Dragon burial mound at all!


    As for the magic effect of dragon burial mound, it''s a pity that the Lich can''t see it!


    But Chu Fei could see clearly that under the dark power of terror created out of thin air, one by one huge, super huge, two or three times larger than the original bone dragon of the lich, the undead dragons came out of the alien space one by one!


    Some of them have rotten flesh and blood, some have only one skeleton, some have been petrified, some are incomplete!


    But no matter what, after these undead dragons came in, they directly crossed the space and appeared above the Lich and the bone dragon. They were stacked together as if they were superpowers, and fused together in the moment of contact!


    It''s ninety-nine, but it''s not a total of twenty-seven! Anyway, the ninety-nine undead dragons rushed out in a very short time with bursts of dragon roars, and completed their defense in a time when they could not breathe!


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to be loyal to me."


    Chu Fei uses the method of lion roar to shout out this sentence. For a moment, even those dragon roars that are still reverberating are suppressed by Chu Fei''s voice!


    Afterwards, Chu Fei finally urged the thunder to rob the natural punishment thoroughly!


    For a time, Chu Fei''s head of the dead sky was driven away by the thunder sky punishment cloud, and he didn''t know where to go!


    "Ray


    Chu Fei yelled like fun, and then there was thunder and lightning all over the sky! Split on the Lich''s Dragon burial mound!


    Click!


    Boom!


    With the speed that human beings can hardly understand, the thick lightning struck on the bone mountain composed of a large number of undead dragons, which immediately split a crack and exploded a large amount of broken bones!


    Thunderbolt, that''s thunderbolt! And it''s the thunder of crape myrtle!


    You know, in this world of fighting demons, no one has ever heard of thunder robbery!


    There is natural punishment, but the so-called natural punishment is just divine punishment, which is the name of God, demigod or human beings! It''s not the punishment of the power of heaven!


    So, even chufei, who had a long psychological expectation of thunder robbery, didn''t expect that the power of thunder robbery would be so terrible!


    Not to mention the Lich hiding in the Dragon burial mound!


    The first lightning cleaved, although there was no Lich under the cleavage, but the terrible thunder force still penetrated the Dragon burial tomb and surrounded the Lich!


    The Lich is scared, really scared! After the power of lightning appeared in his side, he immediately knew that he was finished this time!


    What is thunder robbery? Change the name, it''s a disaster! That''s the absolute power of heaven! That''s absolute justice! In addition to being aboveboard, there is no dark element!


    This kind of thunder and lightning is a natural killer for a lich of the dark undead system!


    This is frightening, but this force is particularly powerful! Powerful enough to stimulate the potential to fight to the realm of the half god Lich in front of this power can only be afraid of shrinking everywhere to hide!


    After the first lightning, the lightning behind can''t stop, and it''s more and more terrible, more and more domineering!


    A total of 77 49 lightning, and these lightning are sealed in the ring of Chu Fei''s hand!


    This point, when the mysterious black robed man gave the ring to chufei at the beginning, had already said clearly!Chu Fei had already fallen on the ground at this time. After all, he could not have been floating in the air.


    Standing on the ground, Chu Fei calmly looks at the tall dragon burial mound in front of him with his hands behind his back, counting the number of lightning in his heart silently!


    "Eight Nine Ten... "


    Chu Fei didn''t stand high, so he didn''t see what the top of the Dragon burial mound looked like. But the Lich who is in it can see the sunlight from the top of her head at the moment!


    Of course, it''s not sunshine, it''s lightning!


    "Eleven..."


    "I I give up! I give up The Lich just thought of how he was afraid to talk!


    In such a lightning, he really did not have the strength to resist!


    It''s a dragon burial mound! That''s what the Lich got out of an ancient relic! It turned out to be broken so soon!


    The Lich is suffering, but he has it!


    "Give up? I''m not gambling with you


    Chu Fei''s six senses are intelligent. Naturally, he can hear the cry of the Lich in the terrible thunder. But in order to let the Lich hear himself, Chu Fei can only urge the poodle.


    "I am loyal! I am loyal to you! Please stop! Stop it


    "So easy to be loyal? What if you betray me? " Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "I swear, I swear to death, I sign the master servant contract with you under the appraisal of death! I will be your servant The Lich is really desperate. He has no way out at all. Under such a terrible punishment, if he doesn''t want to die, he can only choose to be loyal to chufei!


    The key is that if these attacks are not so terrible, he can enter the underworld and become a lich again even if he is killed. If so, he is not afraid.


    But the problem is that although he has not really felt the natural punishment of thunder robbery, just the momentum leaked in has made the Lich understand that after he was killed by the terrible thunder robbery, he can''t even leave a little scum of his soul!


    "Yes, but I can''t trust you. What should I do?" Chufei sneered.


    Chufei is also moved now, after all, it is a lich, a powerful Lich. But the problem is that Chu Fei can''t stop the attack!


    After all, this dharma is sealed up in his hand. He knows how to motivate, but he doesn''t know how to stop the attack!


    "I I swear with my soul! I will give you my soul


    Lich is really urgent, at the moment is a few lightning, his head of the power of the Dragon burial mound has been scattered! After all the power of the Dragon burial mound dissipated, the bone mountain above his head was just a mountain made of ordinary bones!


    At that time, there will be no defense at all!


    "Soul? That sounds interesting! Well, let it go! "


    Chu Fei said this and stepped to the side of the Dragon burial mound. He raised his hand and called out a flame. Under the control of the fire play, he ordered the flame to turn into a drill and quickly got up!


    Chu Fei also thought too much. In fact, as soon as the fire came out, the Dragon tomb itself could not resist for long.


    Soon, Chu Fei drilled a hole about a foot in diameter in the Dragon burial mound, just in time to see the frightened and depressed Lich in it.


    "I Ok... " The Lich wanted chufei to stop robbing God first, so he might have a chance to escape!


    But now Chu Fei didn''t stop. Instead, he came to the attack range of thunder robbery!


    And even more terrifying is that the Lich found that this thunder robbery punishment did not have any impact on this human!


    Chufei naturally understood what the Lich was thinking!


    He himself is also very clear why it will not be affected, after all, there is a system to add body! Where would lightning strike! This is chufei''s biggest cheater!


    the Lich as like as two peas, and released some of his soul, is a soul that is exactly the same as his shape, but only a small head. Chu Fei only knew that this was only part of it.


    "You take it..." To deliver one''s soul to another is the most thorough oath in the world of fighting demons. In other words, this is not an oath, but a mortgage!


    Mortgage your soul to the other side, let the other side control, and in exchange for what you want!


    If this part of the soul is injured and destroyed, then his noumenon will also suffer great pain, either temporarily losing all his strength or directly becoming a fool.


    This is the trouble of soul pledge!


    But the problem is, chufei doesn''t understand!


    He doesn''t know how to deal with this part of the soul! After all, although he was a friar, he was a friar from the system, and had little understanding of the spirit.


    What''s more, it''s the soul method of another world, and it''s beyond his understanding!"Damn, it''s embarrassing!" Chu Fei is depressed in his heart, but fortunately he still has the system, so he is not at a loss.


    Think of here, Chu Fei directly opened the system, started the identification function of the system! However, after starting the identification function, Chu Fei''s fingers poked at the spirit of the Lich


    Be quiet!


    In addition to thunder robbery, Lich and chufei are all awkwardly quiet

 Chapter 309

    Chufei was embarrassed because chufei felt that his action was a little idiotic, while the Lich was embarrassed because he didn''t understand what the human being was doing.


    In such a scene, although the Lich knows that he should not question the human, he still feels that the human seems to be playing with himself.


    But on chufei''s side, chufei is listening to the voice of the electronic female voice from the system, while listening to chufei''s voice: if I make a system for others in the future, I will never fool people on the voice of the system, at least I have to find a more natural voice!


    Appraisal: the spirit of the Lich in the world of fighting demons. This Lich is named laichi. It is an intermediate Lich with weak body but relatively strong soul. It is proficient in the use of the dark and death Qi behind the cultivation of magic


    Chu Fei nodded in his heart, but the system''s prompt continued:


    -- It is detected that the Lich soul can be imprisoned and controlled. Do you want to continue?


    Chu Fei and so on is this, naturally after hearing this prompt, quickly reflected, he click the confirmation key.


    Ding! Congratulations on getting a lich pet box and pet soul system!


    Ding! Congratulations to the host. The pet function has been turned on. The host is free to choose pet adoption and set pet cultivation mode! Click to read the detailed description!


    Chufei doesn''t have time to read any detailed instructions now, but the current system reminder has made chufei very happy! Of course, chufei is also a little curious, because it seems that the Lich is recognized as a pet by the system!


    After chufei confirmedly imprisons and controls part of laichi''s soul, the soul villain disappears completely and enters chufei''s body and soul sea.


    At this time, the Lich should have been happy, but he suddenly felt a kind of inexplicable fear!


    Lich Lai Chi surrendered and was loyal to Chu Fei in a desperate situation. This is for sure, but in his opinion, Chu Fei was only a demigod even if he was fierce. As for the previous thunder robbery punishment, the Lich also guessed that it was a sealed skill, not Chu Fei''s own performance!


    But when his soul was accepted by chufei, Lich laichi instantly felt a strong soul like the LORD God! No, it should be said that it is more powerful than the LORD God!


    Lai Chi is a human being and an ordinary necromancer. When he transforms and ascends to a lich, he must be loyal to the God of death!


    Therefore, Lai Chi is also a strong person who has personally experienced death!


    But at this time, he found that Chu Fei''s soul was countless times stronger than death!


    For a moment, fear climbed on Lai Chi''s heart, but at the same time, there is a little bit of happiness!


    After all, with a powerful master, your future will be brighter, won''t it!


    At this time, although Chu Fei didn''t read the detailed description of pet function, his eyes focused on the newly opened pet box!


    This is a separate box, the same in the top of the main box, but in the top right!


    The pet box is also divided into two parts. On the left is a list. At the moment, the word "Lich laichi" is displayed on it. On the right is the main frame of the pet box. After chufei points the Lich laichi on the left, the image of the Lich laichi, the basic description and the current state are displayed on the right.


    But what makes chufei feel funny is that at the moment, the Lich laichi''s state on this box is "dangerous and dying".


    Needless to say, the reason for this state is that Chu Fei released the natural punishment of thunder robbery.


    But there is another question that makes Chu Fei confused and interested! That''s pet space!


    From the literal meaning, this pet space must be the place to store pets, but the problem is that Chu Fei didn''t find anything related to pet space in the system interface at all!


    "Is the system out of order? It''s going to crash again, so there''s a bug? It shouldn''t be


    Chufei didn''t understand, but chufei still played the most common thing that modern people do when they play games. It''s also the action that almost everyone will choose when they don''t know what to do!


    Of course, if you put it in chufei''s place, you''ll have to press it blindly!


    But I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or lucky. When Chu Fei was thinking about "pet space" and rummaging through the system, he didn''t know what was going on. He actually looked inside and entered his own Dantian space!


    Dantian!


    Before Chu Fei''s breakthrough, there was a boundless sea and a high-altitude sun in Dantian! This Dantian space is absolutely big enough!


    But the problem is that Chu Fei didn''t want to see his own Dantian at all! He didn''t do the same thing! No matter it''s divine consciousness or thought, I didn''t think of anything about my own elixir at all!


    "Is this pet space my elixir? In other words, the opening of pet space prompted by the system actually gives me the function of storing life in my elixir field? "


    Chu Fei was shocked in his heart, because if it was true, Chu Fei would be developed!It''s true that the space for swallowing heavenly precepts is not small, but the problem is that no matter how big it is, life can''t be stored in it! But Dantian space is different! Now Chu Fei''s Dantian is just a small world!


    "No matter, try again!"


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei looks at his Lich Lai Chi with a look of panic and shock, and silently tries all kinds of methods in his heart!


    A few times later, Lich Lai Chi whew disappeared!


    Seeing the Lich disappear, chufei immediately looks inside his Dantian. As a result, he sees Lich Lai Chi lying on a rock in horror, looking at the turbulent waves and the boundless sea.


    "What happened! Where am I now? Help Lich Lai Chi''s face was scared, which made Chu Fei a little confused!


    "What''s the matter with Lai Chi? The cry for help looks like a little girl who has been targeted by a hooligan


    But no matter what chufei thinks, laichi, the lich, has no way to know. After all, chufei doesn''t allow laichi to communicate with him, so laichi naturally has no right to take the initiative to communicate with chufei.


    At the moment, Lich Lai Chi only felt trapped, and was trapped on a small reef in the boundless sea!


    "Help, I''m afraid of water..." Lich Lai Chi has begun to legs soft, he is very nervous lying on the rocks, holding tightly, for fear of accidentally falling into the sea and drowning.


    "NIMA, a lich is afraid of water You''re a lich, you''re not human


    Chufei has no choice, but for the time being, he won''t deal with the Lich laichi, because chufei has to go to find Wanyu, broken army, blaker and Ruixue.


    Boom! WOW!


    Chu Fei just wanted to go, the huge bone mountain in front of him was smashed by thunder, completely smashed, and the thick lightning directly hit the ground, blowing out a huge pit.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s quick reaction made him jump away from here in time, and he didn''t make a fool of himself. However, although the number of lightning has not been calculated, chufei estimated that in a few seconds, the lightning should stop.


    After all, it''s just a thunder robbery sealed up by tuntianjie. It''s not a real thunder robbery. It can''t go on forever.


    Reconfirmed the direction and position, Chu Fei left the damaged curtain of death and went after Wan Yu and others along the way.


    At this time, Wan Yu, broken army, Ruixue and black dragon are stopping on a hillside a hundred miles away. Blacker kept the shape of a black dragon, lying on the hillside to rest.


    Blaker''s and Rachel''s body has not been completely recovered, but blaker has experienced such a terrible thing! And blaker''s tail was swallowed by the destructive power of the Dragon burial mound!


    Although it seems that the injury is not serious, we can not ignore the destructive power of the Dragon burial mound! The destructive force is still raging in black dragon blacker''s body at the moment!


    So she had to stop and run the power in her body to fight against this destructive force!


    "Sister Wan Yu, what''s the matter with that piece of lightning! Did master make it out? " After breaking the army, he asked fearfully.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen Mr. Chu do this before." Wan Yu shook his head,


    "what are you talking about? Which chufei made the terrible lightning? How could it be Ruixue shakes her head hard. She doesn''t believe that chufei can be so powerful.


    "Why not?" Looking at Mr. Xue, Wan Rui asked, "you are not Leng Yu at all."


    "Well, I don''t believe it. It''s so weak!" Ruixue is still dead. She has a hard tongue. In fact, she can infer that the magic full of destructive power and the spirit of the dead must be released by the lich, but this piece of lightning is full of bright and just power. It can''t be released by the Lich at all.


    So the only explanation is Chu Fei, but there is another impossible possibility, that is, heaven subdues God to punish! It was the Lich who alerted a God, and then the God sent down the lightning


    "You''d better take care of your own mouth. You have no right to evaluate Mr. Chu!" Wan Yu has long been unhappy with Ruixue. After all, Ruixue belittles Chu Fei again and again, which is not something Wan Yu can accept.


    "I''ll say it! I''m going to say it


    Cang Lang!


    Wan Yu took out the black pig knife and said angrily in his hand:


    "of course, you can continue to say, as long as you can not die."


    Wan Yu is really angry, but fortunately the broken army next to him rushes up quickly and holds him, persuading him: "calm down, sister Wan Yu, calm down! Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. If you have something to say, we''ve been friends for so long. Don''t be impulsive! "


    Breaking the army comforted Wan Yu, then turned to Ruixue and said:


    "Ruixue, although you and your sister are both dragon people, chufei is my master. You really shouldn''t insult him in front of us. You know, if it''s not because you are still my master''s friends, otherwise I will declare war on you even if I can''t beat you."Breaking the army is a good thing to say. Both emotion and reason have already said what should be said. Ruixue also knew that she was wrong, but she still pursed her lips and didn''t want to admit her mistake at all.


    Black dragon, who recuperates from the injury, opens her big eyes, looks at Ruixue, and says in a cold voice:


    "Ruixue, apologize. You''re not doing it right. "


    "I don''t know!"


    "Sorry! Don''t I have the courage to admit my mistake? "


    Blacker is very strong, she has always been like this. Although she is very good to her sister Ruixue and dotes on her, she will still show her stern side at the critical moment.


    Ruixue is holding her mouth at this time. She is wronged in her heart. However, when she sees her sister like this, she knows that she has gone too far. She wrongly looked at Wan Yu and the broken army, gently bent down and bowed, and said:


    "sorry."


    Finish saying Ruixue also didn''t wait to break army and WAN Yu to talk, then living sullen ran to the side to embrace knee to sit down.

 Chapter 310

    It was quiet all around, but the sound of thunder and lightning from the distance shook the nearby sky again and again. Under the prestige of this thunder robbery, all the creatures within a radius of ten thousand li were scared.


    This is the power of heaven and earth, even the eight or nine level Warcraft in front of this kind of power of heaven and earth can only clip up the tail, trembling to hide. Of course, if Warcraft passes the Ninth level, crosses the final threshold and enters the holy level, then everything will become a different situation.


    After a few breaths, the thunder and lightning finally stopped, the sky reappeared clear, blue sky and white clouds appeared in the sky above several people again.


    In the distance, a black spot is fast approaching.


    When seeing this black spot, Wan Yu immediately realized that it was Chu Fei! After all, Wan Yu vowed to be loyal to Chu Fei, so he had a special feeling to Chu Fei.


    However, we can''t see it when we break the army. On the one hand, we don''t have this mysterious feeling. On the other hand, we don''t have enough strength and we can''t see so far with our eyes.


    At this time, Chu Fei is in the body with the help of vitality in the dark forest between the branches of the constant force to fly! After a while, he found the trace of tens of thousands of people.


    Bang!


    Chufei finally takes off and lands on the hillside, alerting black dragon blacker who is adjusting his breath and Ruixue who is sulking.


    After seeing Chu Fei come back, Ruixue''s grievances are wiped away by happiness, but she is still angry and can''t speak.


    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to Ruixue''s situation, just talked with Wan Yu and broken army first.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Master, we''re OK."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. We''re all right. It''s just that blaker got hurt to take us away. It seems that the injury is a bit serious Wan Yu pointed to the black dragon beside him and said,


    at this time, blacker had opened her eyes, but she didn''t speak.


    Chu Fei appeases Wan Yu and the broken army, and then comes to the huge black dragon. Instead of speaking, he turns around blacker first.


    Blaker naturally understood what chufei was doing, but after all, she was a woman, and it was a little uncomfortable to be watched by men. So when chufei circled, she subconsciously wanted to put her tail and wings away, but she immediately touched the wound on her tail, which was immediately painful.


    Chu Fei could see clearly, but what he saw for the time being was only superficial. Chufei thought, if only the surface of the injury, blacker as a dragon should not be so concerned about! Even if not fast, you should be able to stabilize the injury first!


    What''s more, isn''t blacker''s sister Ruixue a dragon of light! Why didn''t Rachel come to help blacker heal?!


    "Blacker, can you become a man now?" Chufei turned around and returned to blacker.


    In the face of this huge black dragon, chufei had to raise his head vigorously, otherwise he could not see blacker''s eyes at all.


    "Human form is not good for me to recover." Blaker tried to ignore the pain and said calmly.


    Although blacker pretended to be calm, chufei saw the unbearable pain in blacker''s eyes.


    "Turn into human form first. I have medicine here to help you recover. What''s more, isn''t Ruixue light dragon? Why didn''t she come to help you with your injury? "


    Blaker shakes her head. She just wants to explain that Ruixue, who is angry next to her, comes over and says wrongly:


    "I want to, but I can''t. My Magic can''t cure my sister''s injury."


    He stood up and whispered in Chu Fei''s ear:


    "Shifu, one of their sisters is light, the other is dark, and they are in conflict..."


    Chu Fei suddenly realized and nodded. The light system and the dark system really made people helpless.


    "Well, I''m ignorant. But, blacker, you''d better turn into a human, or I won''t be able to examine you


    "My injury is very serious. It has nothing to do with what you see on the surface It was caused by the terrible destructive power released by the Lich before. Now this destructive power is raging in my body. I don''t know this power. My injury can''t be recovered at all. "


    Blaker said his crux, but did not know that this is just to find the right way.


    "Ha! That''s easy to say! The Lich is his own now. His name is Lai Chi. I''ll call him out! "


    Chu Fei makes a loud finger, then moves his mind, and transfers Lai Chi from his own Dantian space!


    Lai Chi was still holding the rock to cry for help. Suddenly, it was dark. He felt that he was sinking and left the sea that frightened him.


    However, Lai Chi, who appeared in front of the crowd, was very funny and pouted on the ground. His black robe was wet, and now he was stained with a lot of soil.


    "Ah Help... " Lai Chi is still subconsciously crying for help, but suddenly found himself in contact with the earth again, a time of excitement."My God, I''m back. I''m back at last!"


    Lai Chi really has no image to speak of, after all, no one can think of a lich who is so afraid of water!


    "Hello! Hello! I said Chu Fei stood beside him speechless, kicking laichi several times with his toes, and said:


    "get up quickly, don''t lose face!"


    Lich was kicked by chufei a few feet, then instantly wake up, he stood up a little embarrassed, patted the soil on the body, but the effect is not big.


    "Master..." Lai Chi gave a respectful cry,


    "well, if you don''t say anything else, you should first see blacker''s injury. After all, it was you who made it, and you are responsible for curing it."


    "Well All right, all right


    Lai Chi nodded, then came to the black dragon''s side. It''s also the dark Department. Although Lai Chi is better at the magic of the undead series, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand other pure dark Department magic.


    After a simple examination, Lai Chi had a few words in his heart, and then said:


    "master, I can cure her injury, but it''s a little inconvenient to ask her to become a human first."


    Chufei nodded, then looked at blacker and didn''t speak. After all, he had said it before. Blackwell''s heart and soul, immediately restored to human form, but at this time she did not have the beauty before, full of blood.


    "I''m sorry, please bear with me. I need to guide the destructive power in you first."


    Chufei didn''t care about the next thing. After all, it was Lich Reich who was busy. About half an hour later, Lich Reich finally completed the treatment of blacker, and blacker''s injury finally disappeared.


    there was no destructive power in blacker''s body. Bleeker used his magic again and turned into the gorgeous black woman before.


    "Thank you..."


    Here to see the injury treatment is completed, chufei signal blacker continue to rest, Ruixue is to take care of his sister. Chu Fei patted Lich Lai Chi on the shoulder and said:


    "we still need to talk about a lot of things. Do you really see those three people first? Are you really a skeleton? "


    After Chu Fei asked this question, Lich Lai Chi looked depressed. He shook his head and said in a hoarse voice:


    "no I just hurt them and drove them away. "


    Because Lich Lai Chi has become Chu Fei''s pet, Chu Fei can see his face long ago. On the contrary, it was the first time that Wan Yu and the broken army and the two dragons saw Lai Chi''s face.


    Put it away, Lich Lai Chi''s appearance is quite normal. He looks like a slightly handsome uncle next door with short hair, good figure and cool expression


    However, even if it is such a face, the expression at the moment is also depressing and makes people feel the same.


    "So You were totally mean before? " Chu Fei also had a bitter smile on his face.


    Lich Lai Chi Sheng nodded: is not the mouth cheap! If you don''t talk cheap, you can bring about such a mess! Almost dead!


    "Well, don''t be kidding. What direction did you drive them? And what was their state when you saw them? "


    "Well It seems that they were driven to the inner circle by me. As for the state, when I saw them, they were pretty good. A little injury didn''t affect the fighting action


    "How did you get rid of them?" A little helpless.


    "Actually, I didn''t catch up with them. They came first, but I came later. I didn''t tell them anything after I came. I just started to work according to my plan, but they happened to be on the other side of the inner circle So... "


    "Isn''t that Xuan snake driven away by you?"


    "Mysterious snake? Oh, it seems to shake one eye. It ran away by itself, and I didn''t pay any attention to it. "


    Lich Lai Chi didn''t deny it. That is to say, at that time, Xuan she and the three students were about to collide with each other. In other words, Xuan she had already watched them. Otherwise, Xuan she would not know that they were students of canglan college, let alone try to deceive chufei.


    "Well, it seems that we have to go back to the inner circle. But what are you doing? What''s your plan? "


    Lich Lai Chi sighed and said:


    "I''m here to dig ore. there are excellent iron ores under here. I want to put the armor of dark knight on my skeleton and bone dragon, so I need a lot of steel."


    "That''s it?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, I know there must be enough steel in the human world and the dwarves, but I didn''t want to make trouble for myself, so I came to the dark forest to dig for myself."


    "Well, you have a good idea. But how much steel do you need? "


    "A lot, a lot. A lot. " Lich Lai Chi said with a wry smile:


    "well, master, the skeleton Archer I can summon can have 100000, 100000 armor at most. How much steel do you need?"Chu Fei nodded, but Chu Fei didn''t feel much about it. After all, China is a big steel country.


    Chu Fei still remembers that when he was surfing the Internet, he saw a data of steel production, which was probably the first place:


    China (excluding Hebei Province);


    the second place: Hebei Province of China (excluding Tangshan City);


    the third place: Tangshan city of Hebei Province of China (excluding concealed production);


    the fourth place: Japan


    the fifth place: the United States


    The sixth place: India


    the seventh place: Russia


    the eighth place: South Korea


    the ninth place: the concealed output of Tangshan City, Hebei Province, China;


    (the concealed output of Tangshan City in 2011 was 50 million tons, just a little more than the tenth place of Germany)


    the tenth place: Germany.


    What does this data show? It''s very simple! It shows that there is no shortage of steel on earth! And there is absolutely enough high quality steel!


    "Not much. Even if you add a hundred times and a thousand times more, I can get you the steel you need. And they are all of good quality. "


    "Really?" Lich Lai Chi did not expect that Chu Fei could help himself get enough steel. Even if he heard it, he still couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s nothing, but let''s talk about something else first."

 Chapter 311

    Lich Lai Chi nodded. Anyway, he is just a servant now Of course, he didn''t know that he was actually a pet


    If Lai Chi knew this, he would be even more depressed.


    "It''s not too late now, Lai Chi. Can you let your skeleton out first and help me find someone?" Chu Fei is also a sudden whim, but he did not hold too much hope.


    However, Lai Chi nodded very easily and said: "yes, it''s very simple in the dark forest. As long as you put more skeletons, it will be destroyed by Warcraft. "


    "Yes? Really? That''s good. By the way, the skeletons you summon, how far can you keep in touch with each other at any time? "


    Chu Fei''s words were a bit awkward, but fortunately the Lich understood them. Chu Fei also has no way. After all, he doesn''t know what words should be used to describe this situation in the world of fighting demons.


    "With my current strength, in the dark forest, I can freely control skeletons within a radius of ten thousand li. Advanced summoning undead like death knights and bone dragons only have a range of about 1000 meters."


    "Beyond that?"


    "Even if it is beyond this range, it can be controlled, but the control and feedback will not be so timely and will be many times dull. If it is a battle, it can be almost ignored. But if it''s just looking for people, it''s OK. "


    "Well, that''s OK. First you send out some skeletons to help find the trace of the three guys..."


    Lich Lai Chi nodded, and then touched out the skeleton wand, waving between sprinkle a large breath of death!


    "Summon, skeleton!"


    As the words fell, chufei immediately heard the sound of bone collision around them, and then the layers of soil broke open, and the skeletons stood up.


    Chu Fei just glanced at it, and roughly estimated that there were 1000 or 2000 skeletons summoned by the Lich this time.


    Some of these skeletons were carrying old swords, some were wearing broken armor, and others were empty handed.


    After summoning these skeletons, Lich laichi manipulated them to go deep into the dark forest, and began to find people along the direction of chufei''s search.


    "Master, as you can see, these are ordinary skeletons. They have no fighting power at all. Even in the face of ordinary people, what they can do is very limited. That''s why I want to get them a good outfit... "


    Chu Fei nods. Lai Chi''s original intention is to improve his magic. There''s no way to say anything about it. Besides, people don''t steal it. They just want to dig some ore by themselves.


    As a result, a lich became Chu Fei''s pet Think about it is also poor


    "Lai Chi, you are not human now, are you?"


    "Well, no, if you want to become a lich, the first thing you need to do is transform from human body to Lich body. Of course, in some ways, my body is the same as human body."


    "Well, that means Lich is just a race, not a power level?"


    "I can''t say that, but the classification of necromancer is different from other magicians. We necromancer, the lowest level is the junior necromancer, the symbol is to summon a skeleton Then there are intermediate, advanced, and then there are liches... "


    Lich Lai Chi said very simply, he directly ignored just began to learn the necromancer magic, but even a skeleton can not be called out.


    "Well, by the way, just now you said that your body and human body still have the same place. What about the difference?"


    "How to say, it can be empty I can control the materialization and virtualization of my body at will. Now it''s materialization, which is similar to human beings. Virtualization is becoming a shadow like existence. Material attacks have no effect on me. "


    "Do you have many necromancers?"


    "How much?" Lich Lai Chi asked with a wry smile: "where will there be more? Our identity can''t be seen. It''s said that there was a sect that belonged to us in the world thousands of years ago, but it was exterminated by the holy see later, so now it''s just three or two kittens."


    "Exterminate? Is the holy see that powerful? You have a bone dragon. Besides, the power of your last magic is so powerful, how can you be destroyed? "


    "Oh, I can''t help it. The magic I just called Dragon burial tomb has long been lost. I still found it from a relic that existed thousands of years ago, but it''s just a fragment, which is not the true face of this magic. As for the bone Dragon... "


    Lich Lai Chi took a guilty look at Ruixue and blaker, and said: "bone dragons come from the dragon clan, and they need their remains. But where in the world can there be so many remains for us to use? What''s more, no race wants our ancestors to be desecrated first Although I don''t want to admit it, we necromancers are blaspheming the dead. "


    "Well, I understand. Narichi, do you have any other necromancers you can contact now? ""Master, do you want to form a legion of necromancers?"


    "The Legion of magicians?"


    "Yes, after all, the Legion of magicians is the most powerful Legion in the world. As long as there are enough advanced legions of magicians, any place can be in your pocket."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and said:


    "I don''t have such an idea. After all, I don''t want to conquer the world. Lai Chi, you don''t know that I am a businessman. I just want to do what a businessman should do."


    No matter which world people are, conquering directness is always the wish of a few people. Therefore, Lai Chi didn''t have any idea about Chu Fei''s words, and this is indeed a good thing to some extent.


    At least, we don''t need too much fighting in the future, so we can live a more comfortable life.


    During the whole chat between chufei and laichi, blaker and Ruixue didn''t come to interrupt. As Lai Chi said before, their necromancers desecrated many of the dead, especially the dragon people.


    In this regard, it is impossible for Ruixue and blaker to be in a good mood, but laichi has not only become chufei''s man, but also cured blaker''s injury. In all the contradictions, Rachel and blacker don''t know what kind of emotion they should use to face Lai Chi.


    After chatting for a while, chufei looked up at the direction of the sun. It was estimated that it was almost time to eat. And the idea that Wan Yu and the broken army should be responsible for all the food and exercise failed again.


    There''s no way. After all, the place where we are now is the inner ring of the dark forest. The Warcraft here is not what Wan Yu and the broken army can deal with.


    So, despite some disappointment, chufei could only exchange food from the system to eat with everyone. Since this is the only way, Chu Fei will not say anything more.


    While chatting with Lai Chi, he asked Wan Yu and the broken army to clear up a place. Then Chu Fei made a table and several stools, and then all kinds of dishes, rice and steamed bread.


    There were six people on the scene, of course, three of them were not people, so there were six positions in total, but Chu Fei only took out five pairs of chopsticks, and the last one Chu Fei hesitated awkwardly.


    "What, Lai Chi, do you need to eat?"


    "Yes! Eat Lai Chi has long been attracted by the smell of the food Chu Fei brought out. Lai Chi has been a lich for many years, but there has never been any food flavor that makes him so greedy!


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s question seems to be whether to let Lai Chi go to the table to have dinner with us! Aware of this, Lai Chi is very excited! After all, once the answer is a little late, you may miss an unprecedented meal!


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to be forced, and you don''t have to embarrass yourself in order to eat with us Really, it doesn''t matter if you don''t eat... "


    Chu Fei doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He''s so stupid at this time, but the effect is good. Just look at the expressions of Wan Yu, broken army, Ruixue and blaker! Laugh!


    But not funny!


    "Eat! Master, I really eat. The Lich has to eat too! Just don''t need to eat as often as normal people! I eat, I really do not force! Really


    Lich Lai Chi quickly cried, this see Chu Fei is also a burst of speechless, heart way: is a eater!


    "Really?" Chufei confirmed it again like a joke.


    "Really! It''s absolutely true Lich Reich nodded quickly.


    "Well, then sit down and eat together!" Then Chu Fei took out a pair of chopsticks.


    "Hey, hey..." Lich Lai Chi is very excited. After all, he gets Chu Fei''s permission, and as a "pet" who gives his soul to Chu Fei, if Chu Fei doesn''t allow it, he really can''t sit down and eat.


    "Well, master, what''s this..."


    Lich holding chopsticks, a bit at a loss, after all, he never used chopsticks.


    "Chopsticks..."


    "Oh, how to use it..." Lich Lai Chi is not interested in learning, but since his master gave him this thing, he would subconsciously want to use it. After all, he is a pet who has paid his soul. It is normal to have such a performance.


    "So..." Chu Fei didn''t feel troublesome, and he demonstrated it with a smile.


    It has to be said that no matter what you practice is magic, fighting spirit, vitality or anything else, the ability of understanding and learning of the practitioners is not comparable to that of ordinary human beings.


    It took Lai Chi only a few minutes to use chopsticks skillfully.


    But just as Chu Fei was about to have a meal, Lai Chi spoke again and said, "master, this What is this... " This time, Lai Chi pointed to a dish, braised meat. He has seen meat and eaten a lot of meat, but this is the first time he has seen such meat dishes.


    "Braised meat, my hometown''s practice..." Chufei was amused. He simply introduced all the dishes, including rice and steamed bread. Then he stopped and said:"Well, well, eat, I guess there will be more excitement next!"


    Lai Chi, the Lich who ate this meal, really lost his due dignity. Fortunately, in front of the public, his dignity had already been lost.


    After eating a meal for more than half an hour, everyone chatted while eating. However, just as everyone was about to have enough, Lai Chi suddenly stopped his chopsticks and stopped his action.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Lai Chi''s sudden stillness, Chu Fei asked with some doubts.


    "My skeleton has found the three men!" Lai Chi''s mind wandered outside, but he quickly answered Chu Fei''s question.


    "Where is the position? Is it far away? "


    "Hiss..." When Lai Chi asked this question, he took a breath. He hesitated for a moment and said, "master, is it possible for us to give up the idea of rescuing these three people?"

 Chapter 312

    After hearing Lai Chi''s words, Chu Fei said something in his heart. Needless to say, the three guys must have gone to a place where they shouldn''t go, which made the Lich question like this. Then that place must be a dangerous place where the Lich can''t do anything!


    "What''s the matter? Where did they go? "


    "Ah, have you heard of the moth family?" Lai Chi sighed. Although Chu Fei didn''t answer his question directly, it also let Lai Chi know that I''m afraid these three people still have to be saved.


    I have to say that at this point, Lai Chi misunderstood Chu Fei.


    "Moths? Which moth? Chickens, ducks and geese raised by common people? Or Gong e, the maid of the emperor''s family Chu Fei was a little stunned for a moment, because no matter what kind of moth it was, there was no way to make Chu Fei have even a little fear.


    After all, even the attack power of the big white goose, which makes countless children on the earth scared, is just a little bit! A little older children will not be afraid of big white geese


    But the Lich Lai Chi clearly said that it was the moth family, although I don''t know what kind of moth it was


    "Well I don''t know how to describe it to my master. This moth tribe is very rare in ordinary times. Even the Holy See dare not provoke them, let alone other organizations and people who are much better and weaker than the Holy See. "


    "So powerful? Have you seen it? Tell me about the appearance of the moths... " Chufei is a little persistent.


    "How to say, moths have two shapes..." Lich Lai Chi did his best to search those poor adjectives in his stomach, which was really a test for him.


    "Two shapes?" Chu Fei was a good listener, and he let Lich Lai Chi continue to speak, but he nodded in his heart: two forms, that is moth? That little bug that bumps into the candle!


    "Yes, there are two. The moths are tall and bigger than the dragons in terms of body size. It''s said that their fighting power is very strong. Even if they gather together a group of Saint level Warcraft, they can''t beat an adult moth!"


    "So powerful? As for it? " Chufei can''t believe it.


    "You have to ask them about this. After all, they are the dragon people. It is said that the moth people are not indigenous creatures in this world. They moved from another world. When they came, they had a big war with the dragon people."


    "Really? What was the outcome of the war? " Chufei turns to look at blacker. It''s impossible to ask Ruixue about this kind of thing. She''s so young.


    "I''ve only heard from my elders, and that''s what happened when I was a child." Blaker nodded, not denying the legend.


    "What about the outcome of the war?" Chu Fei didn''t hear the answer he wanted, so he couldn''t let go of this topic.


    "Er..." Blaker said with a wry smile: "the elders of the clan all said that we won the war, but I occasionally heard the elders slip their tongue when they were drunk. It seems that our dragon clan lost miserably at that time."


    "Miserable? How miserable is it? " Chu Fei asked subconsciously, but after saying this, Chu Fei immediately realized that he had said something wrong, but it was too late to reflect it.


    "Ah..." Blacker is depressed in her heart. As a dragon, her natural arrogance is a necessary emotional quality. But at this time, facing the problem of chufei, she only feels that all her arrogance has been turned into nothing under this problem.


    But there is no way, she still has to answer the question, after all, cannibalism is a default rule for blacker, who has been living in the human world for a long time.


    "It''s said that in that war, our dragon clan spared no effort to kill the three most powerful people of the moth clan and seriously injured hundreds of experts of the moth clan at the cost of thousands of adult dragons and one Dragon King..."


    "I don''t know? Really? A thousand deaths to three? " This time Chu Fei was really surprised. No matter what kind of myths and legends and in the game, the fighting power of the dragon is the existence of the ultimate BOSS level! The result is so weak in the world of fighting demons!


    They killed 1000 adult dragons and a dragon king!


    "Indeed, there are similar records in the larger religions on the mainland, but the most detailed one must be the Vatican of light." Next, Lich Lai Chi added.


    Chu Fei can understand this. After all, the Vatican of light is the most powerful religious force in the world. With many people and strong strength, it can naturally record more things!


    "Well, I already know how powerful they are, but you still don''t tell me what the moths look like!"


    "It''s my negligence, master. I just thought about it. If I have to find a metaphor, it seems that the caterpillar can..."


    At this time, Lai Chi didn''t know when he had a large caterpillar in his hand. Looking at the appearance, it seemed that it was the big, green caterpillar that often appeared on the cotton on the earth!


    "That''s it?" Chu Fei naturally didn''t know the name of the caterpillar in Lich Lai Chi''s hand, but the specific appearance of the moth family also made Chu Fei understand it intuitively."Big, big, a young moth can be more than 20 meters long and more than three meters high."


    "I''m Cao Fortunately, I have no psychological shadow. " Chu Fei sighed and thought: if you let those girls on earth who are afraid of caterpillars see it, I''m afraid they won''t be scared to death and they will go crazy!


    "What do you say, master?"


    "It''s OK, you go on, it''s just a shape of moths. What''s their shape like when they grow up?"


    "It is speculated that their adult appearance is a bit similar to human nature, except that they have wings of various colors on the back, most of which are taupe or white."


    "Well, how big is the moth family in this form? Be specific


    "Well This... " Lai Chi hesitated, and his eyes kept floating around blacker.


    Blaker naturally saw Lich Reich''s eyes. She rolled her eyes and said angrily:


    "as big as two of me!"


    "Well All right Chu Fei awkwardly admitted his advice. After recovering for a while, Chu Fei said:


    "tell me about the current situation. What did your skeleton find?"


    Lich Lai Chi shrunk with a smile, he has found that his loyalty to the master does not seem to be a difficult guy, character is also very easygoing.


    "It''s not good. I don''t know what''s going on. They''ve been deep into the area thousands of miles away. In other directions, there''s already the scope of level 9 Warcraft, but in this direction, it''s the scope of the moths. They seem to have met a young moth, and they have launched an attack on the moths


    "Then why didn''t they die?" After understanding the power of the moth family, Chu Fei hated the three people''s death. After all, there is a famous saying on earth that "if you don''t die, you won''t die.".


    "Because it happened that my skeletons appeared, because the master must save them, so I let my skeletons top the tank, and now those skeletons don''t even have scum left."


    "Broken?"


    "Eaten..." Lich Lai Chi looks helpless.


    "Ah, well, you don''t have enough to continue to eat. I''ll think about it now. Is it necessary to save the three of them?"


    Chu Fei really hesitated. After all, the strength of the moth family made Chu Fei worried.


    According to chufei''s plan, even if he meets a group of Saint level Warcraft, he will not frown. Although a group of Saint level Warcraft is also very difficult, it is not impossible for chufei who has the system.


    But now it''s a moth family. Although it''s only a young moth family, it doesn''t mean there are no adults nearby!


    "When the children go out to play, the adults will not follow them!"


    This is Chu Fei''s idea, and it is precisely because of this idea that Chu Fei hesitates.


    After thinking for nearly ten minutes, Chu Fei gave up because he was not willing to go because of the terror of the moths. On the other hand, he wanted to go and have a look because of his curiosity about the moths.


    Two kinds of ideas constantly collided in his mind, which made it difficult for Chu Fei to choose.


    Seeing Chu Fei''s hesitation, Lich Lai Chi tentatively said:


    "master, in fact, I suggest you go to see if you can save others. But it''s also worth seeing the moth family if you can ensure safety."


    "What do you say?"


    "After all, the moths are not indigenous people in this world. It is said that they tore up the void by themselves. It is also said that the Holy See and the demons broke the space barrier during the war, which led them to find the space passage to this world. But no matter how they come, it''s the magic life of another world


    "There''s a point in it. Go on..." Chu Fei held his shoulder and thought quietly.


    "Besides, I''m a little selfish, in case we meet their moth tomb Maybe... "


    "What? You want to blaspheme their ancestors again? " Asked Blackall, grimacing.


    In fact, if it wasn''t because laichi couldn''t fight, if it wasn''t because laichi had already been with chufei, blaker would have killed laichi!


    "This..." Lich Lai Chi embarrassed smile, after all, he really think so.


    "What? Is it possible to summon the skeletons of other races? "


    "As long as it''s not too powerful, even if it''s a corpse I can''t touch, then as long as you give me a skeleton, I will be able to turn it into my necromancer!"


    Lich Lai Chi just casually said, in his view, there can be nothing in the world that he can''t even touch after death.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think so. Those writers on earth have deduced and assumed countless situations. According to the deduction that has been integrated into the novel and Chu Fei''s own speculation, he thinks that there must be no one can desecrate even if he dies!


    Such as the emperor of crape myrtle!


    "Are you sure of that?" Chu Fei''s heart suddenly moved, and he suddenly thought of a possibility, a possibility that can help Chu Fei cross many worlds."Absolutely. In fact, that''s what makes undead magic special. But still, the other side can''t be so strong that I can''t even get close to him.... "


    "Well, I''ll think about that. Now you are responsible for studying your magic thoroughly and cultivating it to a higher level as much as possible!"


    Although the eight characters have not been written, even the hair of the writing brush is still growing on the animals! But chufei is still excited!


    It''s up to people! After all, Lich Lai Chi is Chu Fei''s pet, and Chu Fei can also decide the future development direction of Lai Chi. If everything goes well, Chu Fei may be able to create an existence that can call the emperor of heaven to fight if nothing happens!


    Such a future, think all excited!


    "Well, that''s good news, great news. Since we are in a good mood, let''s go and see what the moth tribe looks like! "

 Chapter 313

    The causality in chufei''s sentence is speechless, but chufei''s excitement has infected everyone. Wanyu and breaking the army naturally need not say, even Ruixue and blacker are very curious about chufei''s excitement.


    Moreover, as a modern new dragon, Ruixue and blacker are very interested in the moths, who used to trade three for thousands of their dragon masters!


    "Master, shall we go now?"


    "Yes, go now!"


    Chu Fei also didn''t pack up. Seeing that everyone was full and ready to go on the road, Chu Fei directly used the skill of playing with fire to recruit Firebird. Then he circled and burned all the tables, chairs, benches, plates and lettuce to ashes. With the blow of prestige, the ashes were scattered.


    Then Chu Fei let the Firebird stand on his shoulder, and then he went straight to the moth territory!


    In this world of fighting demons, I''m afraid no one can be as excited, excited and enthusiastic as chufei. You know, the place he wants to go is the moth territory!


    In fact, Chu Fei''s current mood can only be expressed by the picture of European and American star Leonardo walking with his head tilted, which is circulated on the earth network!


    "Master, the moth territory is very far away. I''m afraid it will waste too much time to walk there. Why don''t I summon the bone dragon out and let''s fly there by the bone dragon."


    "Won''t it disturb the moths?"


    "Just stop at a distance of thousands of miles. I don''t think they''ll find out." Lich Reich added with a smile:


    "and I have concealment spells, unless they are gods! Otherwise, we may not find that far away


    "Well, then fly over!" Chufei nodded.


    However, at this time, blaker and Rachel come to chufei hand in hand with a cold face, blaker said: "chufei, do you want to ride our dragon family so much?"


    Chu Fei is depressed. He forgot that there are two dragon people here! What''s more, it''s full of exclusive dragon people to ride the dragon!


    "Er..."


    Just when chufei didn''t know what to say, Lich laichi stood up, coughed twice, and said: "miss blaker, my bone dragon is not a real horse, it just uses magic power to drag us over its body."


    "When I''m a fool?" Blaker glared at Lai Chi. Just when Lai Chi was depressed, blaker finally let go and said, "go, call your bone dragon quickly, don''t delay."


    "Well, good! All right, now, now


    Although Lich Lai Chi is Chu Fei''s man, facing two women No, it''s the mother dragon. She''s still beating drums in her heart. After all, the pride of the dragon and the unreasonable of the women are all concentrated on blaker and Ruixue!


    Lich Lai Chi takes out his magic wand and concentrates on Summoning Magic elements. Then he arranges them into a huge pattern according to certain rules. After the magic is released, he summons bone dragon to perform successfully!


    Roar!


    With a long roar of the dragon, the bone dragon appeared on the top of people''s heads. The huge bone wings fanned down and rolled up a lot of dust and soil.


    "Master..." Lich Lai Chi respectfully poses for Chu Fei. Chu Fei nods, but he doesn''t refuse. Then he floats on the back of bone dragon, followed by Ruixue and blaker.


    Finally, Lich Lai Chi controls the magic power to hold Wan Yu and the broken army on the back of bone dragon, and he also flies up.


    Later, Gu Long flapped into the sky and flew to the inner circle of the moth family under the control of Lai Chi.


    Bone dragon was originally used for fighting. Even Lich Lai Chi seldom used bone dragon as a walking tool. After all, it was too wasteful.


    However, it has to be said that the speed of the bone dragon is really not covered after it flies. Chu Fei estimates that the speed of the bone dragon, 220 miles, is still there!


    At this speed, the distance of ten thousand li is just a matter of a few moments.


    When people were less than 3000 miles away from the moth territory, Lai Chi covered the bone dragon with hidden magic. When people were less than 2000 li away from the moth territory, Lai Chi slowed down the speed of the bone dragon.


    In this short time, Chu Fei didn''t know how many trees and mountains they had rowed under their feet. At this time, in front of the crowd, there is a continuous huge mountain range.


    "Master, that mountain range should be the core of the moth territory, and the area thousands of miles outside the mountain is the moth territory."


    "Is the mountain in the center of the dark forest?" Chufei asked.


    "It''s not the core yet. It''s the real core of the dark forest after crossing this mountain range. As for what''s in the core, I''m afraid no one can say clearly."


    "It can''t be more terrifying than the moths, can it?" Chu Fei whispered.


    "It''s hard to say that the dark forest is a place where strength is respected. The only way to survive in the dark forest is strength. Moreover, no one knows how many good things there are in the core area of the dark forest. Such a place must be the most powerful existence."Blacker expressed his views, listening to her good attitude of chat, it is easy to forget that she is very concerned about standing on the bones of the same race.


    "Miss blacker is right. Apart from the core, the rest of the dark forest is full of treasures, and there are countless kinds of magic elixirs." Lich Lai Chi didn''t know whether he was trying to please blacker, or whether he was really saying something. Anyway, blacker gave a cold hum after he said it


    "Well, the distance is almost there. Come down. I''m afraid it''s dangerous to go deeper." Chu Fei estimated the distance and motioned Lai Chi to stop the dragon.


    "Master, it should be 1500 miles away from there now. Did we stop too early?"


    "If it''s not early, it''s better to be careful. If this moth is the moth in my mind, I''m afraid it''s too late to stop even now. "


    Chu Fei''s impression of the powerful moth family is that the most powerful moth family in his mind is probably the white moth from silkworm baby


    He said this because he was influenced by all kinds of imaginations on earth. After all, in the creation of the novels of the earth people, it is not unusual to kill people thousands of miles away.


    "Well, I''ll come down at once!" Lai Chi was really frightened by Chu Fei''s words. He thought in his heart: it''s just 500 Li more distance. It''s OK. It''s OK to walk there! Not tired!


    Bone dragon lowered, its huge wings opened left and right, overturned a forest, and opened up a large open space by the way. Then bone dragon slowly landed on the ground, and people returned to the ground, while bone dragon was taken back by Lai Chi.


    "Come on, who..." Chu Fei stretched a stretch and then called: "break the army, you go ahead and open the way! You must use the sword


    "Ah?"


    Chu Fei''s swordsmanship is naturally Dugu Jiujian. After all, Chu Fei only taught the swordsmanship of breaking the army. However, he was a little reluctant to break the army.


    Before that, he also opened the way, but it was just carrying a fine steel sword to chop casually. There was no need to use any sword technique at all. This kind of training effect is also quite considerable, after all, let the broken army have a deeper understanding of the use of this Chinese sword.


    But at this time, Chu Fei asked him to use the sword


    What does that mean! That is to say, Chu Fei wants the broken army to chop those branches with Dugu Jiujian all the way From that point of view, this is a very embarrassing behavior.


    "What? The customized training plan for you hasn''t been implemented until now. Shouldn''t we add some materials for you! Go! Come on, don''t dawdle. Can you act like a man


    Chu Fei, with a straight face, pretended to teach the army a serious lesson, but he had no choice but to carry a long sword to the front.


    "Laichi, you should protect the broken army, don''t let him be eaten by any Warcraft." After all, chufei is a master, not a devil. He is still very concerned about the safety of his apprentice.


    "Well, master, don''t worry. I''ll protect him."


    Lai Chi nodded, and then his body went into a virtual state.


    Before that, Lai Chi only said that he had a state of emptiness, but he never used it. Chu Fei naturally never saw it. But now it''s time to see!


    After the body of the Lich became empty, it turned into a shadow of nothing. Although the Lich didn''t seem to change when it was still, it could still see the strange feeling of nothing as long as it moved a little.


    The virtual Lich smiles at chufei, and then floats to the top of the broken army, protecting the broken army like a ghost.


    At the beginning, he didn''t notice the Lich. After all, he wanted to use the Dugu nine swords and ensure the training effect. Naturally, he would attack the branches and vines that blocked the way very seriously. But when he came and went, he began to lose his mind.


    As soon as a man''s mind is distracted, his brain will split up. The same is true of breaking the army. When he looks up unintentionally, he sees the shadow on his head through the junction of shadow and light!


    Ah!


    A scream, almost scared to break the army, the steel sword in his hand dropped on the ground!


    But fortunately, the Lich showed his real body in time and let the broken army recognize him, which calmed down the broken army''s mood.


    Later, Chu Fei walks with Wan Yu and the two dragon girls all the time. When he is bored, he chats. When he is thirsty, he makes a cup of milk tea. When he is hungry, he changes something to eat. It''s very relaxing all the way.


    After walking for a long time in this way, the Lich signaled to break the army to stop temporarily. Then he floated back to chufei and said:


    "master, at this speed, we need at least two days to get to our destination."


    "Well, it''s really slow, but it''s not a big problem. Is your skeleton still there? Are those three dead? " Chu Fei said indifferently.


    "Well, I''ve been sending skeletons there all the time. The young moth family is still there. The three people are still alive. They don''t seem to be hurt. They''re lucky."


    "Still alive? Then keep going at this speed. By the way, Lai Chi, if that moth is still there, your skeleton has been in the past, isn''t it delivering food to the moth? ""Really, master, that moth family has eaten more than 300 skeletons of me..."


    "I Cao, how much time is it? Slow down. No matter how many skeletons there are, you can''t help wasting it! Save it, save it


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, thousands of miles away, in a higher and stronger forest, a ragged man, two women and three people are crowded in a small tree hole, looking out of the tree hole in panic and despair.


    Outside the tree hole, among the trees that had been hit, a super large grey caterpillar that was more than two meters tall and more than ten meters long was lying there quietly.


    In front of this super large caterpillar, a poor skeleton soldier was lining up to deliver it to the caterpillar''s mouth. In the past, a caterpillar chewed off one. It''s crunchy, like eating some strange potato chips!

 Chapter 314

    At this time, three people in the tree hole have been trapped here for more than three days. Before the skeletons came, the giant caterpillar didn''t care about the three humans in front of him.


    It seems that it is because of the first time to see human beings, so it has fun. In fact, if these three people hadn''t killed the caterpillar, I''m afraid the caterpillar would have been bored and left for a long time.


    it''s true that if they didn''t, they would not have died, but there would always be people who would have died. Even if they didn''t, they would still be on their way.


    "Shaq, is it impossible for us to leave here?" Among the three, the little girl with a sad face hugged her knee, which was the dozens of times she had asked this question.


    "Annie, don''t be afraid. It''s ok..."


    "Annie, don''t always say such words at such a time. The more you are in such an environment, the more persistent you are. It''s easy for your teammates to lose hope and even despair if you always say such words. Even if you say such words will kill us, it''s not too much! Do you understand? "


    "Wendy Shaq, I''m sorry, I''m wrong I shouldn''t have said that I Wuwuwu... "


    The girl began to cry, and Wendy, another girl who was more beautiful than her elder sister, pushed the boy around her. The blame in her eyes was beyond expression.


    But it was clear that the boy, Shaq, didn''t feel wrong. He snorted in a low voice, then closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Wendy smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She grabs Annie''s little hand and gently pats the back of Annie''s hand while comforting:


    "Annie, it''s OK. Don''t you see that worm is eating a skeleton! This shows that he likes the taste of skeletons, but we are not skeletons, so he will not eat us... "


    Wendy had no choice, otherwise she would never have used such a patronizing method. Even she knows that this consolation method is a bit idiotic. Naturally, Annie won''t get any better because of this sentence.


    "Wendy Sobbing Can we really go back alive? I miss the teacher, I miss the College Wu... "


    Wendy sighed in secret. She and Anne are not much different in age. Anne is 23 years old, and Wendy is 26 years old. The difference is only three years old. However, because of their different personalities, they have different expressions in the face of various things.


    "Annie, we are all magicians. You can feel the undead energy of those skeletons, which means that these skeletons must not be fed by themselves, but controlled by the undead magicians! No matter whether the necromancer will save us or not, at least his goal is the big bug, otherwise he can''t always send skeletons to it to eat! Are you right? "


    "Well..." Annie wiped the tears from her face and nodded her head.


    "Yes, look at this big bug. It''s so powerful, it must be very smart, and it must have found something wrong. But it''s still eating here one by one, which means that it''s waiting for the necromancer. Although they haven''t met yet, they have already regarded each other as enemies and are ready for the coming battle!"


    "Well..." Annie nodded her head when she was crying. Although she knew Wendy was talking nonsense, even Wendy felt that her nonsense was more and more reasonable!


    "So, at least we have a good chance. When it fights with the necromancer, we will find a chance to leave."


    "Well, thank you, Wendy..."


    "Well, we''re all teammates. What''s that? Don''t cry, darling."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between the two girls is not very loud. Shaq beside him covers his ears impatiently. Now he regrets why he wants to form a team with the two girls.


    Although at the beginning, Shaq met the envy of many people when he found Wendy and Annie as teammates, he did not expect that he would die on these two women in the end!


    "Shaq, don''t worry. Let''s..." Wendy comforted an Annie, and the next one was shack.


    But before she finished, Shaq interrupted her and said angrily:


    "can you two shut up! If it wasn''t for you, how could the three of us be blocked here! If it wasn''t for your decision, how could I be trapped here! What opportunities are there? What opportunities are there now! Can''t you see that this thing outside can understand you! It''s obviously playing with us. It''s playing! Are skeletons eaten by your brains


    At this time, shack is also indifferent, the sound is not small, the huge caterpillar who has been eating the skeleton outside all heard shack''s voice in the tree hole.


    Of course, this giant caterpillar is the life of moths.


    Although moth people are not indigenous people, they also reproduce in their original world. They do not know how many thousands of years of existence. Of course, God is fair. If moth people exist like this, the fertility rate is not high, or even very low.At the moment, the moth in front of Wendy, Annie and Shaq can really understand and hear the conversation, but it doesn''t care and doesn''t care to have any communication with them.


    Because in this moth''s view, human beings are just the lower creatures in the world, weak and short-lived, and they also reproduce as fast as maggots!


    "Shaq, we are teammates. How can you talk like that! Even if it was our fault before, shouldn''t we make concerted efforts to survive now? " Wendy was also angry, and the anger that Shaq said could not be suppressed.


    "Well, together? Now I only regret why I had to form a team with you


    "Bewildered? Ha ha, you are really bewildered. Don''t think we don''t know what you think in your heart at that time! If it wasn''t because we had to find an excuse to refuse others in a short time, Shaq, do you think you would have a chance to form a team with us


    Wendy didn''t want to save face for shack now. She told them all the secret things they had just met, and completely knocked shack''s self-esteem to the dust.


    "So what! No one can deny your stupidity in this mission! " Shaq''s counterattack has been much weaker. After all, he is not Wendy''s opponent.


    "Are we stupid? What a joke! Shaq, now we are still teammates, and I don''t want to tear my face with you. If we have a chance to leave here alive in the future, let''s disband. From then on, you don''t have any relations with us! " Wendy is still concerned about the friendship of her teammates. She doesn''t do anything right now.


    The sand flies out of the hole in the tree! It still didn''t speak, but in his heart, he scorned and said: cut, Terran


    When describing human society, there is a saying that three li are different in style and ten li are different in customs. This sentence is also very useful in the dark forest, but the core meaning becomes the difference of forest tree species.


    Before Chu Fei, the trees they met were relatively common, and they were not unusual except for their long growth time and big size.


    But at the moment, Chu Fei had already half an hour ago. The trees in front of them were not easily recognized by anyone.


    The Lich has just reported his analysis to chufei. Chufei also decides to keep the moving speed and keep the army breaking ahead. Naturally, Lich laichi will continue to protect the army breaking.


    However, when the army just turned around and wanted to move towards the army, I found that I didn''t know when the army had disappeared!


    The Lich was startled, and chufei was shocked! But soon, we found the figure of the broken army. Because the broken army was hanging in the air by the vine of a tree at the moment, his whole body was bound up and solid, and his mouth was blocked by a big flower.


    But breaking the army can still make a whimpering sound, just want to resist what is impossible.


    Chu Fei glanced at it, then released his own divine consciousness, and explored the essence of the tree in detail. Then chufei found that the tree seemed to be a kind of Warcraft, but it was a plant.


    "It''s the snake tree!" Lich Lai Chi recognized the essence of the tree for the first time.


    The height of this tree is more than 100 meters, and its diameter is more than 5 meters. There are many vines hanging down, but none of them touch the ground. The vines look very normal, and there is no danger in the tree from its appearance.


    After the exploration of Chu Fei''s divine sense, he found that the tree didn''t have any obvious energy fluctuations, but there was an energy core in the tree, and the core stored magic elements.


    Chu Fei took a serious look, and finally found that the meaning of the existence of these magic elements is to protect the snake uncle from damage. In other words, this tree uses magic elements in a single way, that is, there is no less than a layer of energy mask on the surface of its trunk and branches.


    "Snake tree?"


    "Yes, snake tree, the vine that trapped the broken army will release something similar to cobweb. When that layer of Web completely envelops the broken army, he will be dead." Lich Lai Chi doesn''t worry about the safety of the broken army. After all, the net is just a little bit, which is a long way from wrapping the broken army completely.


    "Well, is this tree poisonous?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, but the poison is released only after the prey is completely wrapped."


    "How do you know?" Chu Fei asked casually,


    "I''ve met this kind of snake tree in other places before, and it took me a lot of skeletons to figure it out."


    "What a waste you are! Lai Chi, what''s the use of this tree? Is it a good material or something? "


    "No, in fact, this kind of tree is useless. If it is cut down, the energy core in its trunk will be broken, and the nearby creatures can absorb almost more magic elements...""So bad? Well, I''ll destroy it... "


    With these words, chufei shook his hand, and the Firebird on his shoulder rushed to the trunk of the snake tree. Chufei''s goal was the energy core hidden in the trunk.


    After all, it''s a plant. The snake tree doesn''t react to many pieces! So the Firebird bumped into the trunk of the snake tree very smoothly, and then the temperature broke out, and the Firebird dived into it, directly on top of the energy core hidden in the trunk!


    Click Click -


    the fist size energy core is broken instantly, and then it turns into a little bit of energy and dissipates in the air. The snake tree has lost the ability of self-protection and seems to find something wrong. It speeds up the speed of dealing with its prey, that is, breaking the army.


    "Break the army, there''s a broken whip in the sword technique. Have you forgotten?"


    After destroying the snake tree''s self-defense mechanism, Chu Fei recalled the Firebird and raised his head to shout at the broken army who was suspended in the air.


    "Ha? oh I see! " After Chu Fei''s reminding, he immediately thought about how to solve his current dilemma.

 Chapter 315

    The broken army is now entangled by the vines of the snake tree. It can be said that they are entangled to death. In this case, most people can only wait to die.


    "Chufei, what do you want him to do? It''s a snake tree!"


    Ruixue doesn''t seem to be making trouble secretly any more. She comes over and pats chufei on the shoulder.


    "I know. Lai Chi just said that it''s a snake tree."


    "Since you know it''s the snake tree, why do you want him to come down by himself? When the snake tree binds the life, it will inject a strange toxin into their bodies. This toxin will directly imprison the magic and fighting power in the life. Although it''s only temporary, it wants to rely on its own strength to get out of trouble. Do you think that breaking the army is like us as the dragon clan?"


    "Well, of course I don''t think so..." Chu Fei is a little baffled by Ruixue''s initiative.


    "Then why don''t you help him?"


    Ruixue is still too young. Girls at this age are more or less self-centered. She felt that it was a kind of "gift" that she took the initiative to speak to chufei, but she ignored that her position on chufei''s side was just an ordinary friend.


    Strictly speaking, even friends are not


    "Blaker, what''s wrong with your sister?"


    Chufei didn''t say anything to Ruixue, but directly found blacker. After all, in chufei''s opinion, they were adults and children in the same family.


    "That''s what''s wrong with you!" Rachel murmured, but chufei and blacker didn''t talk to her.


    Blaker grinned bitterly and shook his head to answer chufei''s question.


    "No disease? Can you keep an eye on her? Don''t disturb my apprentice


    Chu Fei was not happy in his heart, but he didn''t show too much.


    Blackall nodded, and she didn''t know what to say at the moment. After all, previous events have proved that chufei''s ability is extraordinary, which is not the way she and her sister judged chufei at the beginning.


    "Break the army, hurry up! What are you doing! Waiting for rain? "


    Chu Fei is also angry at random, breaking the army as an apprentice to catch up with also know to admit bad luck. Fortunately, before Chu Fei''s apprenticeship, he met a teacher who had a worse temper and worked more excessively, so he could easily get used to it.


    "OK, I''ll start now!"


    the broken army quickly responded to Chu Fei''s words, and then began to think about how to use what he had learned. After all, he was completely trapped by the snake tree at the moment.


    although the refined steel sword in the broken army''s hand was still there, it was not as easy as before. Moreover, Chu Fei also wanted to order another usage of open sword at this time.


    "Can''t you?" Chu Fei looked at it with a smile and said, "the net will cover you completely before long. If you don''t hurry up, you can feed the tree."


    He has tried many ways, but there is no way to let him move his wrist in such a difficult situation.


    It''s also preconceived. To break the army, you always think that the sword technique is to use the sword. If you can''t use the sword, the sword technique will not be considered.


    Before that, Chu Fei said to let him use his sword, so


    "To break the army, before reaching a certain level, weapons are only an extension of the body. The moves that can be used with weapons can also be used when there are no weapons."


    Chu Fei saw the bitter expression of the broken army and knew that the broken army was on the tip of a bull''s horn, so he held his shoulder and began to order.


    "In my hometown, people have such a saying when they don''t have weapons in their hands. They refer to them as swords, swords, fists, hammers, legs and whips."


    Chufei said this sentence is a bit of doggerel, but this sentence is not the original version on earth, but he chufei thought of it temporarily. After all, in this world, what chufei says is what he says. Even if he says that people in his hometown eat with their eyes, I''m afraid other people don''t know what the real situation is except Wan Yu.


    Of course, it''s just an exaggeration


    "But Shifu, I am..."


    "You can''t use your magic for the time being, but it''s the best chance to use your fighting spirit. Didn''t you learn how to use your fighting spirit when you were in canglan college?"


    "I OK, I see! "


    Breaking the army does know, but there is still a certain distance for the successful use of distance. After all, he has not trained before, and he is not qualified to perform directly in such an occasion.


    But there is not much time left for him


    "To break the army, you have to break it yourself. If you die here, I can only treat you as an apprentice without you."


    Chu Feiyou gave him a dose of cruel medicine, but he was not very satisfied with the effect, so you waited for a moment under the constant efforts of breaking the army. Seeing that the net pocket extended from the vine of the snake tree was about to take shape, he said:


    "I guess you still have more than ten breathing time. If you can''t do it in this period, I''m afraid the snake tree will be happy."The broken army, who had been controlled by his body, did not notice how far the net had come from the vine of the snake tree. Because he had no clear feeling in his heart, his sense of urgency was not enough.


    But now it''s different. There''s only a little time left


    During this period of time, the problem of breaking the army is not too complicated, but the problem is that the snake tree has a high resistance to magic.


    If you simply rely on his fighting spirit, or the power of magic, it can''t have any effect at all. Under such circumstances, his only way is to concentrate all his strength on a certain point of the snake tree vine


    But to ensure that his power can work, he must gather enough fighting power, and also ensure that he will waste as little fighting power as possible when using it!


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know how to fight, he read a lot of words. Naturally, he could imagine the problems in breaking the army. In fact, the problem he is facing now is how to use his power to break the surface. This involves the use of energy, which all monks need to study and practice from the beginning to the end.


    "You have ten breaths left..." Chufei reminded again.


    Beside, Wan Yu stands beside Chu Fei nervously. The relationship between Wan Yu and the broken army is not very good, but the broken army is Chu Fei''s Apprentice. Wan Yu is a little more concerned about the broken army.


    Breaking the army is really worried at the moment. He doesn''t dare to delay any longer. He quickly concentrates all the fighting power in his body on his arm, and then compresses all his fists in a hurry


    Then, he clenched his left hand into a fist and threw all the fighting power out!


    Click


    With a sound of inclination, under the fierce attack of breaking the army, the tangled vine was blasted out of a fist size hole by him, but that''s all.


    Chu Fei laughs. He didn''t expect that it would be so difficult for him to break the army. However, on second thought, I can see that before breaking the army, it seems that he has never made good use of his fighting power. It seems that this fighting attribute makes him feel inferior.


    Because it''s not used often, it''s quite strange in the use of Jinxi Douqi.


    Therefore, at the last moment, the defeated army did not dare to focus their fighting spirit on their own weapons or fingers, but chose the fist of their left hand, which is a lot of insurance after all.


    Chu Fei sighed helplessly and said:


    "it seems that I am still a little talented..."


    It''s OK to say it''s exclamation, it''s OK to say it''s forced, anyway, Chu Fei said it at this time. Then with a wave of his hand, the Firebird on his shoulder turned into a line of fire, cutting off all the vines trapped in the broken army and clearing away the crisis.


    The appearance of breaking the army to the ground is not elegant, but there is no way. After all, the blood flow of all parts of the body is not smooth after hanging for so long, and the feeling of paralysis affects the action of breaking the army.


    "Master I... " Breaking the army was a bit embarrassing. After all, he didn''t do it according to Master Chu Fei, but chose his own way to escape.


    What''s more, his own method didn''t work.


    "From now on, as long as the steel sword is in your hand, you must ensure that your fighting power is always on the surface of the steel sword, understand?"


    Chu Fei didn''t blame him for breaking the army. After all, he knew that his master was a monk, and his teaching level was certainly not good. Since he couldn''t, he naturally didn''t have much qualification to scold his disciples.


    "Yes, master, I see." The broken army nodded quickly.


    On the other side, Ruixue, who was held in her arms by blakela, looked at chufei scornfully, pursed her lips and muttered: "what? You can''t teach yourself, but you still dislike other people''s stupid..."


    Then he pretended not to hear the sigh.


    "Well, you continue to open the way, Lai Chi. If you see any Warcraft on the road, you can get it. Don''t kill it. Let Wan Yu do it."


    Lich Lai Chi nodded, he has not seen Wan Yu hand, naturally don''t know Chu Fei such arrangement in the end is for what. But since the master spoke, he would not refuse.


    It seems that they continue to go on the road because there are many experts in this group. Maybe they are lucky. Anyway, they didn''t meet any Warcraft until night.


    After a simple rest for one night, I continued to go on the road the next day. I didn''t meet the first Warcraft until noon, and it was a common level 6 Warcraft bear.


    According to Chu Fei''s orders, Lai Chi easily knocks the bear to Wan Yu. Without hesitation, Wan Yu takes out a pig knife and cuts it into the bear''s neck. However, because the bear''s size is too big, Wan Yu looks at it again and then takes the bear''s head off.


    However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, Wan Yu didn''t have the "comfortable" feeling when he killed the level 6 Magic bear."What''s the matter? Is there no such feeling or something else? "


    Wan Yu''s problem Chu unnatural has been in mind, but he has been unable to find any way to solve it. And because Wan Yu didn''t do it during this period of time, Chu Fei was not sure what was the problem of Wan Yu''s strange sense of comfort.


    "Mr. Chu, I still have that feeling, just very slight So it won''t have much impact. I think it''s because there were too many magic wolves last time Even if this feeling is slight, it will accumulate for many times... "


    "Ah Isn''t it very much like a feeling of self comfort? "

 Chapter 316

    As soon as Chu Fei''s words were finished, he immediately realized that he had said something wrong. Fortunately, Wan Yu and other people were not earth people, and naturally did not know the true meaning of the word that had been spread on the earth.


    "Mr. Chu, what is that How do you feel? " Wan Yu didn''t understand, so she asked.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t want to explain such things to Wan Yu. After all, Wan Yu is not an ordinary girl. Explaining such things to Wan Yu won''t tease her sister''s pleasure, but it will be very embarrassing.


    After all, Wan Yu likes girls just like Chu Fei


    "It''s not important. It''s the slang of our hometown. It''s not important, it''s not important." Chu Fei grinned bitterly and said:


    "just now, you said that this kind of feeling can be stacked. That is to say, this kind of feeling will be stacked all the time, and finally it will enter a peak, and then it will burst out at one time Is that what you mean? "


    Wan Yu recalled the state of slaughtering the wolf before, and then nodded.


    "Well, I understand. Go on, what do I want to do By the way, this guy''s magic core will come out, and it may be useful later. "


    "Good."


    At the moment, breaking the army is still in the front, but now he is resting. On the level of fighting spirit, he is just a fighter. He has been covering his weapons with fighting spirit, and he has to constantly chop branches with Dugu Jiujian to open the way. This is a very expensive thing in itself.


    So whenever there is a little time, the broken army will stop to have a good rest.


    When Lai Chi was caught by the snake tree, he didn''t dare to leave here at will. In case of something more troublesome next time, it won''t be fun.


    At this time, blaker and Ruixue are the leisure people, but they are not interested in helping Wan Yu dissect an ordinary magic bear.


    In terms of rank, the demon bear should not appear in this range at all. It is estimated that it was also frightened by the Lich Lai Chi''s previous affairs.


    For a moment, Wan Yu got the magic core of the magic bear, gave it to Chu Fei, and then turned back to chop off the four big claws of the magic bear, which was naturally reminded by Chu Fei.


    After all, it''s a magic bear, not an ordinary brown bear. It''s huge. Four claws are enough for several people to eat. Of course, those two dragons are not included.


    After finishing the cleaning up here, the people set out on the road again.


    Along the way, people didn''t meet any Warcraft any more, probably because they were close to the moth''s territory. All in all, the day passed.


    When the sun rises again and the sun falls again, chufei and others stop.


    Lich Lai Chi took a glance at Chu Fei and said, "master, it''s less than 1000 meters away from the moth''s territory. The road ahead is better. There''s no need to open the way."


    Lich Lai Chi said that this is naturally because he feels that the road ahead is becoming more and more dangerous. He needs to stay with the people, not just protect a broken army.


    "Where''s your skeleton? Still being eaten? "


    "Well, it never stopped. It seems that the moth family is waiting for you to come


    "Then don''t let people wait. After all, it''s been two days, and your skeletons have been eaten a lot."


    Chufei laughs and calls back the broken army, and then arranges Lich laichi to walk in front of him, breaking army and Wanyu to walk in the middle, and Ruixue and blacker to walk in the end.


    As Lich Lai Chi said, the space between the trees is much larger, and there are no more vines hanging down. There are no more thorns and other troublesome things. Naturally, there is no need to open the way.


    When the road is easy to go, the speed of the people will be faster. It''s less than 10 minutes in total.


    But the more they went inside, the more skeletons they saw.


    These skeletons belong to Lich laichi. Before that, he found ten thousand skeletons directly, but now looking at the distance and distribution of these skeletons, chufei estimated that the number of these skeletons is not even one tenth.


    "The moths can eat..."


    "Cough, yes Ha ha... " The Lich is a little distressed. Although the skeleton is the most basic spell of undead magic, this spell is not consumed completely.


    In addition to consuming their own magic power, the necromancer also needs to consume various materials, such as skeleton soldiers. What he needs to consume is bones, a lot of bones.


    The more advanced things, the more precious the materials consumed. For example, the bone dragon consumed the corpse of the whole dragon clan and other auxiliary materials.


    From this point of view, the main element to measure a Necromancer''s financial strength is to see how many bones he can get


    "Let''s go. At least we don''t need to find our way now."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Kilometers away, in the place full of fallen trees, the moth family''s large caterpillar is still lying here lazily, but its two huge black hard shell eyes have cautiously looked to the direction of chufei and others.What''s more, the skeletons who kept coming to its mouth stopped and gathered in front of it. They stood in a square array, just like the soldiers in a line.


    In the tree hole, shack had already stopped talking to Wendy and Annie. Naturally, both of them were too lazy to talk to shakla. Originally a team mate, originally a college student, but now has become a stranger.


    "Wendy, are we going to take that chance, too?" Anne was a little worried, she asked softly, carefully.


    "No, if he is willing to do so, let it go. Anyway, we are not teammates now. He is not worthy to be our teammates or to act with us."


    Wendy''s aim is naturally shack, but although Wendy''s words are beautiful, they are not entirely a choice to go their separate ways with shack.


    This is a different judgment made by two different people, shack and Wendy


    Shaq thinks that it is the best choice and the safest choice to leave here when the big caterpillar and the necromancer confront each other!


    But Wendy thinks it can''t be done, because it might irritate the caterpillar and the necromancer. She would rather wait for the moths and the necromancer to have a communication, and then stand up and ask for help.


    "Well, it seems that I need to report the cause of death of you two to the teacher after I get back to the college." Shaq didn''t want to be patient with the two girls in this situation.


    "Ha ha, we''ll report our affairs to the teacher ourselves. Don''t worry about you asshole." Wendy is straightforward and will not let Shaq fight back.


    "Well, I didn''t bother to worry about you two, but I''ll tell them after I go back that you two died unjustly, because you were all turned into women by me before you died. I think those who have been pursuing you will be very disappointed."


    "So that''s what you are, Wendy. This time I''ve lost sight of you." Wendy gave a cold snort.


    Shaq also wanted to fight back, but he just opened his mouth, but the moth caterpillar outside the tree hole didn''t know what was crazy. His mouth opened and closed to the tree where the three people were hiding. A white light faster than lightning flashed by, and then the whole tree was smashed into powder fragments by that white light.


    And these powder fragments in this windless forest, did not float around, not even a small powder fell on the moths.


    On the contrary, the powder flew out in the other direction and disappeared in a flash.


    Annie was startled by the sudden attack of the big caterpillar. She quickly got into Wendy''s arms. Annie covered her mouth hard and tried not to let herself cry out in fear.


    Wendy was naturally startled, but because Annie was the first to seek comfort, she could only hold Annie in her arms.


    Shaq''s legs trembled at that moment. If it wasn''t for not eating or drinking for a few days, he would have been scared to urinate.


    Naturally, the moth caterpillars don''t just want to stop the three people from talking, nor are they bothered by the three people''s opposition, but because in front of the moth caterpillars, they are among the skeleton soldiers in the square array.


    Six people came from the end of the skeleton square. The leader was two men, one was chufei, the other was Lich laichi. Behind them, naturally, are Wanyu, Ruixue and blacker.


    Seeing these six human beings appear so cheerfully in front of him, the moth tribe makes an attack. Except for himself, no one can be sure whether he is demonstrating or showing kindness.


    Next to him, Wendy, Annie and shack were originally crowded in the tree hole, and shack was originally in the tree hole, so he was the first to see chufei. At least when he had a reaction, Wendy and Annie were still wondering what happened.


    Hum!


    Shack snorted in a low voice, not to anyone else, but to Wendy and Annie. After snorting, Shaq quickly stood up, then threw a scroll under his feet, and then stepped on his right foot to release the fighting power in his body!


    Hum Whew!


    In the blink of an eye, Shaq is gone, people are gone!


    Just disappeared in full view of the public!


    However, chufei, Lich Reich and blaker discovered the boy''s whereabouts for the first time. Of course, the moth caterpillar naturally found his position quickly.


    Speaking of which, Shaq is really bleeding this time!


    The thing he used was not an ordinary one, but a transmission scroll. This transmission scroll is not a commodity in the world of fighting demons. It has long been lost in the world of fighting demons.


    This scroll was accidentally acquired by shack, Wendy and Annie when they were doing other tasks before. At that time, the scroll fell into Shaq''s hands.Of course, at that time, Wendy and Anne didn''t know that this scroll was a transmission scroll, but they just used it as a scroll recording what information was assigned to shack,


    "Wendy So That''s... " Annie was so shocked that she forgot her fear. She shook Wendy''s arm hard.


    "It''s a transmission scroll. I didn''t expect that the transmission scroll that had been lost would be found by us..."


    Wendy shook her head and grinned bitterly, then picked up the useless scroll on the ground. At this time, the transmission array part of the reel has been destroyed, becoming a big hole, and only the two ends of the reel and other blank parts remain.


    But through the shape of the scroll and the pattern on the scroll material, Wendy and Anne realized for the first time that this was what they found together with Shaq.


    "No wonder he was very generous at that time and gave us all the magic cores. It turned out that he knew it was a teleportation scroll!"

 Chapter 317

    "He has a scroll in his hand. Why did he leave early? I''ll be stuck here with us for so long... " Annie''s brain was not enough at this time, but she had the same character and seldom cared about this aspect. Before she was trapped here, she was always a happy little magician.


    "Because he knows that the teleportation scroll can''t take him too far away. If no one helps to attract the big guy''s attention, he will be killed even if he teleports."


    "Wendy, is it that powerful?" Annie naturally asked about the big bug in front of them.


    "I don''t know if it''s so powerful, but I know the people in front of it must be very powerful!" Wendy''s voice trembled as she looked at chufei.


    No matter what happened on Shaq''s side, they are still alive. It was not the hopeless time before. For a moment, Wendy was a little excited.


    Chu Fei held his shoulder and carefully examined the huge insect in front of him. He had to say that he was shocked when he saw the big insect.


    After all, a caterpillar magnifies so much out of thin air that it makes people feel completely different!


    It looks cute when a caterpillar is small, otherwise there won''t be so many expression bags and plush toys on earth!


    But when the caterpillar became such a big guy, the original point suddenly disappeared, leaving only fear!


    What Chu Fei is thinking about now is a movie, the European and American Superhero Movie ant man, in which an ant is enlarged and becomes the pet of the protagonist''s daughter But no matter how Chu Fei tried to change himself, he never saw the sprouting point on the ant! On the contrary, I feel extremely scared! Just like the feeling of facing this caterpillar now


    "Lai Chi, do you think he can understand us?"


    Chu Fei looked at it for a while and then began to chat with Lai Chi. At the same time, he took out the task scroll from his own tuntian ring.


    "Certainly." Lich Lai Chi nodded solemnly.


    Chu Fei smiles, opens the task scroll in his hand, and then gives it to Lai Chi, who enlarges the people inside.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the two girls next to the moth family and called:


    "Wendy? Annie? Is that you? "


    Wendy and Annie were stunned by chufei''s cry. It''s not the first time that they hope that chufei will come to save them. But when such a thing really happens, some of them still can''t accept it.


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Fei saw that they didn''t respond, so he asked.


    "Yes, it''s us, I''m Wendy, she''s Anne!" Wendy excitedly helped Anne to stand up, but the two of them did not dare to move freely. Instead, they stood in place to answer chufei''s question.


    "And Shaq?" Chufei asked again, but seeing the embarrassed look on Wendy and Anne''s faces, chufei added in time:


    "the one who just flew away?"


    Wendy and Anne nodded, but did not speak.


    "It seems that this mission is completed, but if that Shaq died in the dark forest, no wonder I am." While muttering, chufei throws the task scroll back into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    The position at this moment is in the direction behind them, and Chu Fei''s terrible divine consciousness has captured him for the first time. Of course, this is also because the distance he sent out is not far. Chufei estimated that the scroll would send him out more than ten miles at most.


    At such a distance, if the moth clan in front of him really wants to kill him, he still can''t run.


    Therefore, through this situation, chufei confirmed the safety of Wendy and Anne.


    "Come here, you two." Chufei smiles and waves to Annie and Wendy.


    During the whole process, the moth''s big bug looked at him quietly. Maybe there was some fluctuation in his eyes, but he couldn''t help it. It was a bug, and there were two natural big black shells on its eyes. Chu Fei couldn''t understand even if he wanted to see his eyes.


    Although chufei said so, Wendy and Annie also wanted to pass, but they did not dare to move. After all, there was a terrible big guy lying around.


    "Come here, don''t worry. It won''t hurt you for a while. If it wants to hurt you, you two can''t wait for us to come. Isn''t it? "


    Chufei''s words can be regarded as playing with the moth, and chufei''s innocent smile. He thinks that this kind of language should be able to win the chance for two girls to come.


    But it didn''t occur to me that when Wendy and Annie finally got up the courage to walk over, the big bug opened his mouth.


    "Terran, why do you think I would allow them to leave? And you, don''t you know that this is the boundary of our moths? If you break into our territory without permission, even the dragon in this world will die. I think the two dragons behind you should know this very well. "It''s true that they are moths. Although Ruixue and blacker hide behind and don''t come out to attract attention, this big bug discovers their real identities for the first time.


    At this time, Wendy and Anne, who heard the words, gradually calmed down because of the words.


    Because they heard the word "dragon" and knew for sure that big bug was talking about those two people


    "No wonder they came here because there was not only one necromancer, but also two dragon people following them..." That''s what Wendy thought.


    As for Annie, she didn''t think about anything, but after hearing the presence of the dragon clan, her mood eased down inexplicably.


    "Friends of the moths, although I don''t know why you say that, I can''t deny that there is no hatred between us, can''t I?" Chufei said with a smile, afraid of trouble and lazy to move these two ideas constantly collide in his mind, make chufei really have no interest with this big bug.


    Of course, as the earth people, after seeing such a huge caterpillar, the inexplicable fear in their hearts and the feeling of sweat bristling also played a great role.


    "This is a forbidden area. If you come in, you can only choose to die." Big bug slowly said, completely did not put in front of a few people in the eye.


    "Well, let me put it another way, this moth friend, since you said that we can only choose to die, can you allow us to die together? After all, we are all human, and we came here for them. Let''s die together, right


    I''m afraid there''s no way to understand chufei''s thought circuit. This kind of thing puts in the fight evil world and the crape myrtle big boundary to look, this is basically recognizing counsels.


    But on earth, it''s the opposite. When people fight, they always shout "come on, you shoot me, shoot me! Fight here But saying this doesn''t mean that the person really wants the other party to kill him. In fact, this is a truth.


    "Yes?" The big bug didn''t expect that the Terran in front of him would say such a thing. In his mind, he nodded subconsciously.


    "You can see that you are reasonable! Come on, you two, come here... "


    Chufei waved to Annie and Wendy again with a smile. At this time, the two girls finally took their first step cautiously


    The big bug didn''t respond! There seems to be no problem!


    Although it looks like this, Wendy''s heart is constantly murmuring: if it is really the past and you die together, I might as well and Anne quietly die here! Don''t worry!


    One step didn''t respond, two steps didn''t respond, until Wendy and Annie carefully came to chufei in front of them, the big bug still didn''t respond.


    Chufei smiles, grabs Annie and Wendy''s hands, and then gives them to Wan Yu and blaker.


    "Well, it''s settled. We are destined to see you again, friends of the moths. Let''s go


    Say this, Chu Fei will lead the people to turn away, and the people present, in addition to Chu Fei and WAN Yu, the rest of the people are a face muddled force.


    In fact, in people''s eyes, Chu Fei''s words and deeds, even those skeleton soldiers will be speechless!


    "Stop, Terran, did I say you could leave?"


    Big bug didn''t expect that the Terran in front of him would be so shameless. He just opened and closed his mouth and took people away, and he completely ignored what he said before!


    This is shameless!


    "You didn''t say..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "but if I want to go, you can''t stop me. Don''t say you can''t stop me. Even if you all go out together, you can''t stop me."


    Of course, chufei means to rely on the system, but the big bug doesn''t know! Among the people and skeletons present, no one knows that chufei is systematic!


    Only wan Yu can guess a little, but she doesn''t know why Chu Fei wants to say this to the big bug, which is obviously a provocation!


    "Mr. Chu must have his own consideration..." Wan Yu constantly hypnotizes herself, which is her subconscious choice. After all, in his eyes, chufei has changed from a friar at the beginning to a superior existence that she can''t understand or even understand!


    "It''s a big tone. The Terran is really a lower race. No wonder they used to be our blood eaters!"


    Big bug''s tone is full of disdain, and he doesn''t expect his words to cause any reaction from these people. After all, he has seen the shamelessness of Terrans.


    "You are sick!"


    Chufei had imagined this kind of thing for a long time, and even on the earth, when human beings were just born, weak human beings were indeed the blood food of many beasts.


    But what does that mean?


    Is it amazing to have eaten people? Chu Fei was very unhappy with this idea, so he asked such a question without reservation."What are you talking about?" The big bug was stunned.


    "I said you were sick! What''s more, it''s a disease without brain! I''m surprised. Among the three thousand kingdoms, there are many people who have eaten. How old are you moths! Cao


    Chufei, this is the feeling of breaking the pot, after all, is the earth people, the feelings of those people in the other world can not be fully empathized.


    "Three thousand realms?" Moth family big bug''s anger had already risen, but was surprised by Chu Fei''s words again!


    This time, however, he was concerned about the four words "three thousand realms" that Chu Fei said, rather than the three words "Laoji".


    Three thousand realms, this is just chufei''s nonsense. After all, there are many words to describe how big the world is on the Internet of the earth.


    It''s OK to say that there are three thousand worlds and ten million universes. Even n planes are OK, and people on earth can understand But the problem is, this big bug is not a human!

 Chapter 318

    Big bug is not a human on earth, so there is no way to imagine that Chu Fei would casually say the word "3000 big world". After all, the moth people have come to this world for a long time. Naturally, they have done a basic survey of this world, and it is clear that there is no concept of "3000 big world" in this world.


    Don''t say 3000 big boundary, even the concept of big boundary is not! In this world, people only think that there is a divine world above the ordinary world, and there is a underworld below, that''s all.


    Of course, the practitioners, magicians and warriors in this world, in their eyes, the divine world and the underworld are not the upper and lower relationship, but they also think that these two worlds are the only existence beyond the fighting demon world.


    Therefore, the moths always feel that the Terrans in this demon fighting world are too stupid. At least their civilization is 2999 different from that of the moths!


    But now, chufei said this word, not only said it, but also said it very naturally!


    Haven''t you been out for thousands of years, the Terran has developed so much? No!


    The moth family''s big insect in the heart of constant calculation, eyes have been on Chu Fei and others.


    Originally, according to Chu Fei''s character, he could have left long ago during the time when big bug was thinking. However, Lich Lai Chi reminds Chu Fei that if he goes back, the forest density there is too high. If there is any change that is more difficult to carry out, it''s better to stay here and deal with the change.


    Chu Fei thought it was reasonable, so he didn''t go either. Instead, he stood in the same place waiting for the big bug''s postscript,.


    "Terran, where do you know the three thousand realms?" Big bug didn''t understand, so he decided to ask.


    "You know that? So£¿¡± Chu Fei somehow jumped out of an English sentence, but no one here understood it.


    "Hum, the three thousand realms are beyond the imagination of your frail people. Forget it, I''ll stop talking to you, or I''ll kill you."


    Say this, this big bug just like a train bumped into Chu Fei several people.


    This matter Chu Fei here all hand in hand stand well, although don''t know why, but in Chu Fei guarantee so absolute safety, all didn''t refuse.


    After all, Chu Fei''s impression when he released the punishment of thunder robbery was too deep.


    Big bug''s speed is very fast. In an instant, it''s less than a few meters away from Chu Fei and others. Chu Fei has already touched the transmission interface of the system. The next moment, he will press the transmission button of Lagerstroemia indica


    But even though he had reached such a point, Chu Fei''s face was still a calm smile, as if the one in front of him could not hurt him even if he bumped into him.


    But at this time, in the distant mountains in front of Chu Fei and others, a terrible momentum soared into the sky!


    In this momentum, Chu Fei only felt that Chu Fei could fight against it with the thunder robbing punishment sealed by swallowing heavenly ring, and any other moves could not play even a little role in the master of this power!


    Under this surging momentum, the originally sunny sky suddenly became gloomy, and the dark clouds that came out of nowhere seemed like a huge vortex, enveloping the mountains and most of the dark forests.


    The sky suddenly darkened. Chu Fei frowned and said, "who is going to rob in the mountains?"


    At the same time, the big bug that originally rushed to chufei and others miraculously stopped! Stop very simply, very happy, this let Chu Fei feel that the school teaching physics inertia what is bullshit!


    Big bug, big bug stopped, big head suddenly raised, and even half of his body stood up. This makes Chu Fei feel that a high-rise building suddenly stands in front of him!


    See big insect son listened to next li, Chu Fei heart way: is moth clan''s person do? But why do you want to show such terrible power? Is it a demonstration with us? No, it''s not worth it!


    Although Chu Fei is confident that the big bug in front of him can''t stop him from leaving, he doesn''t think that he and others will be a threat to the moths!


    "Roar!"


    The upright insect seemed to be aware of something. He opened his mouth and yelled at the towering power. Although it is roar, but Chu Fei can hear that he seems to be communicating with the same people in the mountains.


    It''s just that the big bug didn''t get any response.


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand it, and the guy who seemed to show his momentum didn''t plan to show up. When he was wondering, Lai Chi, the Lich next to him, said:


    "master, you said this Is it to stop it from fighting us? "


    "If you think too much, we are not worthy of treating them as moths. Even if we really want to stop them, there is no need to show such terrible power."


    Chu Fei''s voice did not fall, and the momentum suddenly became stronger. I don''t know how many times! For a time, chufei and they even saw a big pillar of heaven appear!


    "What''s that?" Cried the broken army in surprise.Lich Lai Chi shook his head. He had never seen a similar situation before. He didn''t know what it was. Ruixue and blacker are also puzzled. The terrible momentum has made Ruixue and blacker pale. The fear is growing and climbing in their hearts.


    "It''s momentum, momentum that has been materialized." Chu Fei frowned tightly, which was his guess, but he believed that his guess was correct.


    Because of the existence of the system, Chu Fei had no way to directly and truly feel the terror of that momentum. On the contrary, all the people around Chu Fei were extremely miserable.


    "The master is right That''s momentum. " The Lich has become virtual. When it is materialized, he only feels that his breathing has become a problem, although he does not need to breathe.


    But that''s the end of the pressure, because they heard a roar from the mountains. At the moment when the roar came, the upright big insect even released a barrier, blocking Chu Fei and others behind the barrier.


    This barrier is transparent, which is normal, but the problem is that this barrier is similar to the shape of a screen, rather than the shape of a cover that directly covers chufei''s several people. If it is the latter, chufei can still understand that this big bug is to prevent himself and others from escaping! But what does this barrier wall mean!


    Is this a moment of kindness to protect us? So we don''t get hurt by this momentum?


    "I''ll go to your MMP!" Chu Fei secretly scolds a, be regarded as to remind oneself don''t casually think to the good place of the enemy.


    "Don''t move. I can''t protect you if you''re too far away." It seems that after discovering the doubts of Chu Fei and others, big bug turned back and said this very friendly word to the public.


    "Is it true? This big bug changed a person in a short moment? Or is this big bug just playing with us? "


    Chu Fei kept thinking and thinking in his heart, but he didn''t think of a reasonable explanation.


    It is here that the owner of the towering physical momentum finally appears, which is a huge human shaped moth! Oh no, it''s moths!


    But the appearance of this wing is too much like a moth on the earth, Chu Fei made such a judgment at the first sight!


    That moth is a human form with wings on the back. Chu Fei remembers that Lai Chi said that this is the second form of moth.


    However, after the rise of the moth tribe, the momentum of soaring into the sky not only did not slow down, but became more and more intense. In the end, the momentum of materialization seemed too strong to break through the space barrier!


    Ga WOW!


    It seems that a glass is broken. At the top of the materialized momentum, there is a black hole. But the black hole is not round or smooth, but it is really like a broken glass.


    "Break the space barrier? Are the moths going to leave? " Lich Lai Chi murmured to guess.


    "Impossible, this is not the way to leave the world!" Blacker shook his head and denied Reich''s conjecture.


    "What do you say? Have you ever seen that kind of space passage? " Asked the lich, turning back.


    "I''ve seen, I''ve seen the elders of the clan go through the void. They don''t need such a powerful force at all! Besides, the moths It seems that only momentum was used, and no fighting force was used! "


    What blaker said is not sure, but chufei knows that what blaker said is true.


    Perhaps it is because Chu Fei often travels between different worlds and shuttles through the space channel, so Chu Fei is particularly sensitive to the space channel that can enter and leave a certain world.


    At the first time that black hole appeared, chufei determined that it was not a space passage!


    Chufei felt a feeling of future, present and past coming together from that black hole!


    This is a very indescribable feeling, the future is an existence, but more is a kind of imagination, the present must exist, but the past exists in the memory!


    When I feel confused, I only feel confused!


    "This Is it Prophecy? "


    Constantly experiencing his inner feelings, chufei guessed the nature of the black hole.


    "No, it''s not prophecy. Let''s not say whether prophecy can really exist. Even if it exists, prophecy should not be mixed with memories of the past After all, it''s not a God, a Buddha or a Taoist. It''s not a myth! "


    Chu Fei''s brow is more wrinkly and tighter. In the end, even Chu Fei himself feels a pain coming from his forehead muscle!


    In the public''s comments, the black hole in the sky released a light, the light is not strong, almost can be said to be completely invisible!


    But they didn''t know why. They were sure that there was light there!


    Chu Fei also has this kind of feeling to linger in the heart, in order to confirm exactly is how to return a responsibility, Chu Fei gathered enough vitality as far as possible on own glasses!


    Light spot!


    There are light spots! And it''s a white spot!


    According to reason, this should be visible with the naked eye, but only Chu Fei can see it after he has blessed his eyes with vitality!"Yes It''s deduction, it''s prediction, but it''s not prediction... "


    Chu Fei had a clear understanding in his heart, which made him immediately determine what the moth family was doing.

 Chapter 319

    Above the mountains, the light spot in the black hole didn''t last long. It just disappeared after a few breaths. Along with the disappearance of the already materialized momentum into the sky, even the sky to make up for the whirlpool of dark clouds also quickly dissipated.


    The sky over the dark forest is clear again, the sun is high and the breeze is blowing Without the black hole, the sky is as usual.


    On the mountains, the human moth is still floating there, but chufei noticed that the moth has no even very subtle action.


    It seems to be dead, although I don''t know which moth group is just deducing and predicting, but this kind of thing is absolutely not everyone can come.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know how to deduce and predict the future, he knew that even the sage of crape myrtle didn''t dare to use it easily, otherwise he would die!


    Unless they are the people who specialize in deduction, only they can know how to protect themselves after long-term research and accumulation!


    "It''s a pity that a master, ah."


    Chu Fei sighed, feeling sorry in his heart.


    After all, he was a master. In the words of storyteller Shan Tianfang, he said, "it''s a pity that such a big moth master is so dead!"


    "What do you see?" Hear Chu Fei''s exclamation, big bug quickly looked at Chu Fei.


    "I saw a lot, but I didn''t see anything." Chufei laughed bitterly, and at the same time, he was on guard again.


    Silence, quiet, Chu Fei is ready to lead everyone into the world of crape myrtle at any time!


    But suddenly, a figure quickly from far and near, from the mountains to chufei, a total of them is a moment of Kung Fu!


    What''s more, this is also a personal figure!


    Chu Fei had no choice but to talk about it, but he always felt that he was a person in the dark forest. But here, in this moth territory, he can only say that each other is a person.


    The humanoid moth people wear a gray robe, but this robe is not the magic robe of the world of fighting demons, nor is it the kind of robe worn by the priests of the Holy See, but is similar to the robe of ancient earth and crape myrtle.


    Looking at the appearance of the humanoid moths, it seems that they are in their 40s and 50s. Anyway, they are old but not young.


    "Hu Qing, don''t be rude, come here!"


    After the humanoid moths came, they immediately spoke to the big insect.


    "Yes, father." Big bug didn''t refuse, just looked back at chufei a few people in doubt, then roared away from them, at the same time also put away the previous barrier.


    "Hu Qing?" Chu Fei is puzzled. He doesn''t understand why the moth people, who are not human beings, are called Hu Qing! It''s too human, isn''t it!


    "I''m sorry for you. Hu Qingsheng is stupid. I hope you don''t care if you offend him."


    After these words say, Chu Fei they are more dizzy!


    This guy has a great attitude! All right, it''s not normal! However, after hearing the language of this attitude, Chu Fei was sure that the moth clan would not attack others for the time being, that is to say, there would be no danger for them.


    Therefore, Chu Fei naturally doesn''t need to keep the vigilance of sending away at any time.


    "Are you a moth, too?" Chu Fei released the hand of the people around him, and asked in a muddled way.


    "Yes, I am..."


    "Stop! What''s next? What do you say Chufei can''t believe his ears!


    "Yes, I''m Hu Qing''s father..."


    "No, stop, don''t go on..." Chu Fei found that this is not the degree of flattery, this is the world is wrong!


    They are moths and powerful moths. Even the dragon people are afraid of their existence. They even say to themselves, "I''m next..." You say it''s not a world disorder. What is it!


    Anyway, Chu Fei couldn''t find any other reasonable explanation.


    "Xiaoyou is not like that. I''m..." Obviously, the father of the big bug still didn''t realize the reason why chufei''s reaction was so fierce.


    "Don''t, don''t, we have something to say, but don''t talk about it one by one. Even if I don''t say anything else, I can''t afford it just for my age." Chufei was very depressed, because he knew that the sky would not drop a pie for himself!


    "Ha ha, well, in that case, I''ll be more natural. My name is Hushu. I''m a little steward among the moths. "


    "Ah, good. Hello, Hu Shu Ha ha, hello


    Next to him, big bug Hu Qing clearly understood what had happened. After all, the way he was lying there was very natural, completely different from the state of standing up in shock.


    "Qing''er, don''t be so dissolute in front of a few friends before you become human


    Hu Qing is depressed in the heart. Isn''t this the noumenon of the mind? How can it be dissolute! However, in the face of his father, he still did not dare to say anything. He could only operate the Dharma, from a giant caterpillar to a human shape.Hu Qing''s appearance is about thirty years old. He is not young, but he is definitely not old. He still has a little stubble on his face, which is similar to the "uncle next door" type favored by those handsome and beautiful people on earth.


    Of course, in terms of appearance, Hu Qing, the uncle next door, looks much better than Lich Lai Chi! After all, Lich Lai Chi is a western style, but Hu Qing is an Asian style.


    "That''s what I look like. I hope some of my Terran friends will forgive me for my recklessness." After Hu Qinghua turned into a human figure, he was wearing a dark blue robe. He threw his fists at chufei and made a new acquaintance with them.


    But no matter Chu Fei or others, at the moment, their hearts have been occupied by all kinds of shouts and refusals!


    "What''s going on! We had to be killed a moment ago, but now it''s suddenly so friendly! There''s a problem, there''s a big problem! " This is the idea of breaking the army.


    "My God, is this a big bug? That''s the father of the big bug? That''s a big bug, too? Two big bugs are dangerous! But it seems to be ok... " That''s Annie''s idea.


    "I must be crazy. Annie and I must have been eaten by big insects. This is the illusion our souls see. It must be like this..." Wendy was confused.


    As for the others, Wan Yu was calm. She was just waiting for the next development and change, just like watching TV series with them on earth.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say." Chu Feigan responds to Hu Qing''s apology with a smile, but he is even more puzzled in his heart, because the etiquette of holding hands is not the basic etiquette of fighting demons!


    "My friends, on behalf of the moth people, I now invite you to visit our moth people''s residence. I don''t know..."


    Seeing that Hu Qing had apologized, Hu Shu, the father, began to talk about his intention with a smile.


    But before he finished, Chu Fei shook his head and refused:


    "thank you for your kindness. We still have something to do. Let''s go first."


    "Well, my little friend, our moth family is at its peak in the world. There are many good things in our moth family. Some of you will be interested in them."


    "No, it''s not that I''m not interested. I really don''t have time, really. Ha ha, we won''t disturb you. Let''s go. Let''s go. "


    Chu Fei quickly refused. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the moths at this time.


    After all, the moths are too powerful. Why do such people want to find their own little shrimps? It''s hard to imagine that the moths really just want to make friends with chufei!


    Chu Fei is afraid of trouble. Although he has taken so many troubles, Chu Fei knows that with the development of his strength and financial resources, these troubles will soon be solved!


    But the problem of moths is not an ordinary one. Lai Chike said that moths are driven from the country. How deep the water and what an unimaginable event it would be if powerful moths were driven out!


    If you are really involved in such a time, chufei will feel that he will never be able to stand out!


    Therefore, Chu Fei refused, and refused solemnly!


    "Don''t, don''t, little friend, don''t leave. If you have something to say, don''t leave. Are we moths..."


    "Stop, I can imagine what you want to do with me. If I''m amorous, I''ll be shabby, but I really don''t want to have anything to do with you moths!"


    "Hehe, Xiaoyou is really smart. It seems that what our ancestors said is right. Xiaoyou is really the hope for the return of our moth family!" Hu Shu ha ha a smile, not only not because of Chu Fei''s refusal and angry, but happy.


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "I''m not strong enough. Really, don''t let me get involved in your affairs."


    "Xiaoyou, we don''t need to do that. We don''t want to do anything right now. Our ancestors ordered us to establish a friendly relationship with Xiaoyou. As for what we want, we can do it when Xiaoyou can do it."


    "I..."


    Chu Fei''s mouth just opened, Hu Shu''s words came again.


    "Xiaoyou, don''t rush to refuse, we can pay enough price, Xiaoyou will be useful."


    "Well, well, you''re right. What you said is reasonable, and I agree with you. Let''s make a good relationship first. Well, however, I don''t want to go to you moths now, so if you force me to go, it''s ruining our relationship! "


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, my ancestors have already talked about my attitude. So I won''t force Xiaoyou either. However, Hu Qing still asks Xiaoyou to take him with him to ensure his safety. "


    "Ah, ha ha, this is easy to say, easy to say!" Chufei laughs, but his hands catch Lich Lai Chi and WAN Yu''s hands!


    When Chu Fei''s hand caught them, they immediately took other people''s hands. When everyone is holding hands, Wan Yu scratched Chu Fei''s palm, indicating that Chu Fei is ready.


    "That what, let''s see fate, OK, ha ha ha..."Chu Feigan laughed twice, and then directly started the directional transmission function of the system without waiting for the other party''s reaction!


    As for the direction, Chu Fei has no energy to choose. He just presses the direction casually. He can only guarantee that it will not be transmitted to other worlds by the system!


    Whew


    Hu Qing was stupid, and so was Hu Shu. The father and son looked at each other, and Hu Qing said with a bitter smile:


    "father, you seem to scare people away."


    "What! It''s not scared away. It''s obviously hiding! Come on! You have to catch up with them, and you have to protect their safety. The hope of our moths'' return falls on that little friend! "


    "Father, don''t worry, I have found his position, I..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If someone can disappear once, he can disappear a second time. If he really doesn''t want to talk to us..."


    "Well, they''re gone again, and they''re out of my reach, father, or you come?"


    Hearing his son''s words, Hu Shu sighed and said, "it must be too late."


    After all, there was one more conversation time. Although it was just a sentence, he believed that the little human friend must have taken advantage of this opportunity to run away.


    "Father, isn''t it a little exaggerated? Even if the hope of our moth family''s return really falls on him, it won''t be so anxious, will it? " Hu Qing didn''t understand that what his father Hu Shu said and did just now was too fast.

 Chapter 320

    "Ah, the ancestor died, he could have lived again, but he chose to sublimate, and forced to break the fog to deduce the future. This little friend is the result of his deduction, and also the result of his life. How can I not worry?"


    "The ancestor died?" Hu Qing has no feelings for the so-called ancestors. After all, there is too much difference in age, and he has never met before. He just knows that there is such a person or two.


    "Yes, the ancestors passed away, and the rest of the clan are jointly trying to play out this catastrophe. We are the only ones who can spare our hands."


    "Ah? What is the catastrophe? It''s getting more and more chaotic! " Hu Qing is a little confused. It''s not that Hu Qing''s brain doesn''t work well, but that he hasn''t been back to the base camp of the moths for a long time.


    He has been living in the nearby forest, most of the time in the cultivation, the rest of the time is the world around. Hu Qing has been around the human world more than once, so he knows a lot about the human world, but relatively, he doesn''t pay much attention to the ethnic affairs.


    "Ah, let''s go. First of all, among the Hui people, I''ll talk to you slowly. Everyone knows about this. You are the only one who hasn''t come back for hundreds of years..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, all the people who have been directed by chufei for several times have been completely encircled. Except Wan Yu, one of them is one. It seems that they are completely shocked by chufei''s directional transmission function.


    Especially Annie and Wendy, who were just rescued by chufei and should be called Xuejie in terms of seniority.


    "You You just It''s a transport scroll! You use so much at once! "


    "What is it?" Chu Fei was puzzled, and even his hometown dialect came out. However, at this time, he didn''t care about this problem. Instead, he was concerned about what the environment was.


    "Transport scroll! That''s a lost treasure. I don''t know how long it took. You used so much at one time! You''re wasting it


    Wendy really can''t understand chufei''s "big money". After all, she was very depressed because shack used the transmission scroll to escape, but now she also uses it!


    "It''s not a transmission scroll. Don''t waste it. Don''t worry."


    Chu Fei casually comforted two words, and then again concerned about the surrounding environment.


    Next to him, the broken army opened his mouth and didn''t speak at last. Lich Lai Chi had a happy smile on his face. After all, when he was with a wealthy master, his slave, in fact, a pet, would certainly rise in the water!


    I just don''t know what Lai Chi will think when he knows that he is actually chufei''s pet.


    Blaker and Rachel are also shocked by the continuous transmission. Blaker pulls Rachel to chufei and asks:


    "chufei, did you just use a group transmission scroll? According to our dragon records, this group transmission scroll has been lost for tens of thousands of years. Where did you get it? "


    "Ah?" Chu Fei smiles bitterly, just denied a transmission scroll, now they have a guess that it is a group transmission scroll!


    But before chufei had time to answer, Annie and Wendy hugged each other excitedly. Annie''s little face was already red. At this time, she was muttering: I used the group transmission scroll! I used group teleportation scrolls! My God?


    "Chufei, your name is chufei. Thank you for saving us, but you used such a precious thing as the mass transmission scroll Don''t worry, although we can''t pay you back, we will pay you back as much as possible. "


    Annie and Wendy really misunderstood, but it''s not their fault. After all, even Lich Lai Chi and the two dragon clans were mistaken, let alone two young girls in their twenties.


    "Forget it, whatever you say." Chufei gave up the explanation, because he had found that the environment of the people was a little special.


    Chu Fei''s absent-minded state finally aroused people''s curiosity. Following Chu Fei''s eyes, they looked around.


    Judging from the surrounding environment, chufei and his family are no longer in the dark forest, because they can''t see even a tree or a grass. Around them, there are only stones, all kinds of stones.


    This place full of stones is really strange. There is no way to describe the word "strange road, strange rocks and jagged rocks". Where Chu Fei and others could see, some of the stones were in the shape of trees, others were in the shape of animals.


    Moreover, the details of these stones, trees and animals are very real, and all kinds of textures are as fine as real. The leaves of stone trees, the hair of stone animals


    Looking at these stones, Chu Fei felt that his hair was counting down!


    "Is this a fossil? No, fossils can''t be so detailed! " Chufei''s head is telling the whirl, "is it in the petrochemical magic?"


    Petrochemical magic, chufei has never heard of such magic skills, but at the same time, the Greek side of the earth has spread the myth of Medusa.


    "If classified by attributes, petrified spells should be native..." Chu Fei thought in the heart, and then turned to look at several magicians around.Say, in addition to chufei, Wanyu and broken army, the rest are magicians!


    "Is there Petrochemical magic in this world?"


    "Yes..." Lich Lai Chi took the lead in answering: "master, do you suspect that these are petrified forest animals?"


    "Well, a little doubt, otherwise these stones, trees and animals have no reason to be so meticulous!"


    "Master, your analysis is reasonable, but I have to remind you that there are no magic elements left here. If it''s petrochemical magic, which is a kind of seal magic, then this place should be full of rich earth magic elements! "


    Seal magic! Lich Reich has said the essence of petrified magic.


    "What do you say? Petrochemical magic is seal magic? Is that permanent? "


    "I don''t know. It''s said that Sinopec magic is a kind of advanced seal magic, and it''s magic that only the Dharma God can master."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "but if it''s not petrified magic, what''s going on here? It''s not natural? " As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, he said:


    "is there a stone clan in this world?"


    Chu Fei really thought too much. Now he began to doubt whether there was any stone life in the world, which did not need to be answered.


    Chu Fei''s question can''t be answered, and there''s no need to answer, and Chu Fei regretted it after he said it, so he walked directly to a nearby stone tree, looking at the details of this thing, while using this method to escape embarrassment.


    At this time, chufei was not the only one who looked at the nearby stone objects. Besides chufei, Wendy and Annie, as well as Ruixue and blacker of the dragon clan were also included.


    Of course, they were separated from each other. Rachel and blackell were together, while Annie and Wendy were together.


    In addition to them, breaking the army or WAN Yu or Lich Lai Chi, they are standing in place, waiting for Chu Fei''s arrangement.


    In fact, he wanted to see the broken army, but he was worried that he would touch something he shouldn''t touch, which would lead to accidents, so he didn''t move.


    After all, at least more than half of the disasters that spread around the world are caused by adventurers touching things they shouldn''t touch.


    After a long time, Chu Fei gave up checking, because he did not find anything that could prove or falsify his guess, that is to say, everything here is still a mystery.


    "Lai Chi, you look around to see where it is. We should still be in the dark forest."


    Before Lai Chi had time to answer, Ruixue and blacker suddenly turned back and said in surprise:


    "how do you know?"


    Looking at the two dragon girls'' questions, Chu Fei was a little strange, but he still replied:


    "because my transmission is a fixed distance, one transmission is just a little distance, and I know it several times, so it''s impossible for me to leave the dark forest."


    "So what if we go into a space crack when we''re teleporting, and then we''re teleported away?"


    The question of Ruixue made everyone speechless. Even blackell patted Ruixue on the shoulder and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible."


    "It''s hard to say!" Ruixue pouts to explain, but her explanation is very rude.


    Lich Lai Chi didn''t interfere in the business here any more. He had already left the crowd and flew up to the sky to see what was around him.


    But a moment later, Lai Chi fell in front of Chu Fei and said:


    "master, everywhere you can see is infinite starry sky, just like here we are is the only ground in the universe..."


    "Yes?" Chufei frowned and looked at Ruixue and blacker.


    "Master, I doubt that we should have entered a Dharma formation."


    "Fazhen Where there is a Dharma array, what remains should it be? Is there any vestige in the dark forest? "


    Dharma array, of course, is not only available in Lagerstroemia. After all, strictly speaking, all kinds of magic in the world of fighting demons are arranged according to a certain arrangement of magic elements.


    That is to say, every small spell can be regarded as the result of the array. At the same time, the reason why so many relics are not found is that they all have the medium and large array.


    Of course, the array of this world is not the same as the array of crape myrtle. Whether it''s power or effect attribute, Chu Fei believes that even if the world''s grand array is more powerful, it can''t match the array of Lagerstroemia indica.


    This belief is not blind, but combined with the cultural heritage of the two worlds.


    "I don''t know. It''s a popular legend, but it''s just a guess. No one has ever found any evidence to prove it."


    Because Lich Lai Chi is going to mine in the dark forest, and he has lived for so long, his understanding of the dark forest is not comparable to that of other people."Blaker, have you heard of anything here?"


    Chu Fei looked at the two women of the dragon family, and he could hear and understand them at the same time.


    "No, the dark forest has always been very mysterious, but what''s really mysterious is the inner core of the dark forest. Many people have explored other places, except for those advanced Warcraft, but in fact, no danger has been found."


    Blacker hesitated for a moment, and then simply told his understanding of the dark forest.


    After hearing blacker''s explanation, chufei nodded. What she said was very reasonable.


    Help!


    Just then, a scream came out! Listening to the voice, chufei knew that it was definitely the voice of Annie who had just been rescued!

 Chapter 321

    "I don''t want to do anything!"


    Chu Fei sighed and immediately looked around, only to find that he didn''t see Wendy and Annie at all.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Following the sound, chufei speculated that Wendy and Annie should be about 100 meters away from the crowd, which is not far, but because there are all kinds of things blocking the sight, so we can''t see them.


    "Let''s go and have a look first. After all, we are dragon people. We can protect ourselves in case of any accident." Blaker pulls Ruixue to chufei and says.


    "Ah? No, if it''s really necessary, it''s also to let Lai Chi go. He''s a lich. He can be illusory and safer. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, let''s go over and see what''s going on. " Blacker seemed a little disappointed. She even gave up the idea of finding the way first.


    Give up so happy, but also so cautious, blaker''s performance let chufei feel a little strange. In addition to what Ruixue had said before, chufei''s color of doubt was even worse.


    But now it''s not the time to think about these things. Chu Fei leads the people to walk quickly in the direction of calling for help. Breaking army and WAN Yu follow behind. Breaking army is a little happy. He drags Wan Yu''s clothes and says:


    " I knew that in such a place, we must not walk around, or something will happen. This is the truth that countless adventurers and senior students exchange their lives and blood for! "


    "You are just timid..." Wan Yu said with a smile.


    "Sister Wan Yu, how can you say that? I''m not timid. I''m cautious. I''m trying to prevent any trouble for you!"


    Broken army to Wanyu''s favor is not weak, otherwise he will not have nothing to talk to Wanyu, and also called so intimate. In fact, Chu Fei had already discovered this, but he didn''t want to take care of it.


    Under the leadership of Chu Fei, the group bypassed many stones, trees and animals, and finally found Anne''s location by following the sound.


    It was a place like a courtyard, but there were no walls or houses in sight, just a stone table and several stone benches. At the moment, Annie was squatting beside the stone table, crying, her face full of tears and fear, and occasionally called for help in a low voice.


    "Annie, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Fei and others quickly came to Anne''s side and asked with concern.


    "Wendy, Wendy''s gone."


    "Why not?" Chu Fei asked.


    "I don''t know I don''t know. I didn''t see I didn''t see her for a while. If I look for her again, I can''t find her. Wuwuwu... "


    Anne was really frightened during this period. She was not so weak at first, but her courage and tenacity had been exhausted under the frequent stimulation during this period.


    "Where was Wendy the last time you saw her?" Chufei sighed. Now he began to worry about whether Annie could become a magician after she returned to canglan college. After all, her current state was not even comparable to that of ordinary soldiers.


    "This This is it. The last time I saw her, she sat on this stone bench and talked to me... "


    Annie pointed to the stone bench nearest to her. She squatted beside the stone bench and cried, but it seemed that because of fear, Annie would not touch the stone bench, but she did not dare to leave.


    The current environment for Anne is basically dangerous. She dare not go anywhere, because she can only confirm that her feet are safe.


    Chu Fei sighs and signals Wan Yu to comfort Annie. Then Chu Fei releases his divine consciousness and wants to explore the stone bench clearly. But after a moment, Chu Fei gets nothing.


    Because this stone stool is so common, it''s just ordinary stone. Even the material of this stone is ordinary stone that can be seen everywhere outside.


    It''s not just the stone bench. In fact, the material of the stone bench seems to be the most common thing outside, even the broken stone that ordinary people can''t see.


    Moreover, such stone tables, chairs and benches are impossible to exist even in the family with a little money outside. The reason is very simple, I can''t see them! No identity.


    But just as chufei was about to explore the neighborhood, blaker and Rachel came over again, stopped chufei and said, "chufei, don''t move. I think Wendy saw something that made him curious when she was sitting here, and then triggered some traps."


    "Well, probably. But death is life. We have to find her. Live to see people, die to see corpses.... " Chu Fei is also helpless, after all, took the task of the old Dean, and this is also a deal, a promise.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, Chu Fei didn''t want to take care of this trouble. After all, there are enough things Chu Fei has to do now. He doesn''t want to waste too much energy in the world of fighting demons.


    "I know what you think. I''d better come. After all, my sister and I are dragon people. Even if we fall into any trap unintentionally, nothing serious will happen."Blaker pulled chufei aside and sat down on the stone bench that Anne only knew. As for Ruixue, she stood next to blacker, sitting and standing, really like the ancient ladies and maids on earth.


    Others blacker and Ruixue have taken the initiative to do things, and chufei is naturally not easy to stop. After all, everyone is together, which can be regarded as a temporary team, and chufei can''t do everything by himself.


    "Laichi, check other places nearby, and first confirm if there are any strange magic elements gathering places nearby."


    "Well, master, you stay here first. I think something is wrong." Lai Chi promised, and reminded Chu Fei, then floated away.


    Of course, Lai Chi didn''t go far. He just circled and explored nearby.


    As for Annie, she was almost comforted by Wan Yu at this time. It''s really incomparable. Women''s understanding of women and the way of taking care of women are really beyond men''s ability.


    "Chufei, call laichi back!" After about a long time, blacker suddenly spoke to chufei.


    "What did you find?" Chu Fei didn''t immediately call back Lai Chi, but first asked about blaker''s side.


    "I think I''m willing to find Wendy to disappear. Let laichi come back first. I''m afraid there will be something unexpected." Blackall frowned and looked nervous.


    Chu Fei nodded and informed Lai Chi in his heart. Lai Chi also quickly returned to Chu Fei in a breathing time.


    "Be careful, Ruixue, and don''t move." As she spoke, blacker naturally held Rachel in her arms and patted her back. Then she released her hand and walked to a stone rabbit facing the stone bench.


    The rabbit''s size is no different from the ordinary rabbit, but the rabbit''s eyes are vivid, completely different from other animals.


    Because most of the eyes of other stone animals are also one stone, the color and texture can prove that they belong to the same material as the main body.


    But now this rabbit is not like this. Obviously, the rabbit''s eyes and body are not made of the same material, and the color is slightly different.


    But if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the gap


    Blaker walked seven or eight steps to get to the stone rabbit. Then she crouched down and looked back at the crowd with a frown, which made everyone very nervous.


    Then, blaker stretched out his right index finger and gently pressed it on the rabbit''s left eye!


    Click


    With a crisp sound, the rabbit''s left eye was pressed by blacker!


    There was no change, at least nothing special happened in front of everyone''s eyes. But Chu Fei has noticed the change


    Also out of caution, chufei''s divine consciousness has not been taken back since it was released, and he has been monitoring the situation around him. When blaker pressed the rabbit''s left eye, there was one more person on the stone bench behind the crowd and ignored.


    Chu Fei didn''t look back. He still explored the man''s situation with his own divine sense. In a flash, Chu Fei determined the identity of the man.


    "There seems to be no change..." Blaker frowned and carefully looked around, but ignored the crowd behind him.


    "No, there are changes." Chu Fei smiles, then turns around slowly in the eyes of everyone''s surprise and looks at another stone bench behind him.


    On the stone bench, Wendy was sitting quietly, without any movement or reaction. Because Wendy has become a stone man.


    At the same time, a strong element of earth magic also permeated Wendy''s body


    "It''s petrified magic!" Lich Reich recognized the magic for the first time. After all, he had just talked to chufei about the petrified magic.


    "Wendy! Wendy! What''s the matter with you? Wake up Wendy... " Annie, who has been held in Wan Yu''s arms all the time, hears the conversation of several people, turns her head suddenly, and just sees Wendy, who looks like a stone carving stone man. All of a sudden, her mood completely collapses.


    Fortunately, Wan Yu held Annie and comforted her in a soft voice, which made Annie regain her quiet in a short time, at least relatively quiet, because she was still crying, but the cry was very small.


    "Laichi, you said that the petrified magic has been lost, right?" Chu Fei frowned and said.


    "Yes, the petrified magic has been lost for a long time, but it''s hard to guarantee that the magic items that haven''t sealed the petrified magic will be handed down."


    Chu Fei nodded, but he didn''t really care about it. He continued:


    "you said it was seal magic, and it wasn''t permanent, right?"


    "Yes, I''m sure that petrifaction is a seal magic, and it''s not permanent. But if the petrified person or other life is broken, even if the petrifaction contact is not possible to come back to life."


    Chu Fei nodded, which he had thought for a long time. After all, this is reasonable, just like the wet clothes frozen into ice in winter. Once they are broken, the clothes will be completely broken."Well, in that case, I know what to do."


    With these words, chufei stepped to Wendy, who had been petrified. Then chufei put his right hand on Wendy''s shoulder and started the identification function of the system.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: Wendy, the intermediate wood mage in the world of fighting demons, has been sealed by the petrified spell and can be unsealed. Do you want to unseal him?


    Chufei laughed in his heart and knew it would be like this!


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate, but he pressed the confirm button.


    One million exchange points are needed to unseal. Do you want to unseal?


    "One million, it seems that this petrified magic is not too advanced..." Chu Fei secretly speculated that, after all, according to the urine nature of the system, the more difficult things are, the more expensive they are. With only one million, it shows that the seal of petrochemical magic is not too difficult!


    Confirm!

 Chapter 322

    Although Chu Fei is a little sore, spending the million dollars on a task he just met, it''s nothing more. On the number of one million, Chu Fei doesn''t feel much.


    Ding!


    The seal of petrochemical industry is being lifted


    Chufei did a lot of things, but these were all completed in chufei''s sea of consciousness. In people''s eyes, chufei just put his hand on Wendy''s shoulder.


    Click


    Ka - Ka - Ka -


    it''s only a breath time, and cracks appear on Wendy''s petrified body, and these cracks are still spreading, and the sound of Ka - Ka is also ringing frequently.


    Ruixue and blacker are shocked. Lich Lai Chi is OK. Breaking the army and WAN Yu don''t feel much. Annie is worried!


    WOW!


    Finally, the cracks covered Wendy''s whole body, and eventually led to fragmentation!


    Fortunately, it was only the stones on the surface that broke and fell, and there was nothing wrong with Wendy inside.


    "Hoo Suck Hoo Suck... "


    After the stone seal on the surface was broken, Wendy finally recovered. She breathed as if she had been holding on for too long.


    A moment later, Wendy''s breath finally calmed down, until chufei''s hand left Wendy''s shoulder. Chufei has determined the physical condition of the problem, OK, just a little weak.


    "Wendy!"


    Seeing Wendy''s recovery, Anne''s face was covered with tears, but her eyes were full of happiness. She came to Wendy and hugged her tightly.


    It''s amazing to say that Wendy is an intermediate magician, and also a wooden one. In terms of game language, Wendy should be an assistant. But Annie, who is small and gentle, is a high-level native magician!


    This contrast is funny. One auxiliary type is actually a big sister''s big character, and the other meat shield type is a gentle little sister


    "Ah, the collapse of human design..."


    Chu Fei sighed silently in his heart.


    "Annie, why are you crying? Let me take a breath first..." Wendy gave Anne a painful push to get more breathing space for herself.


    Wan Yu also came to them, comforting them and introducing things to Wendy. She did so because she found that Wendy didn''t seem to know what was going on.


    Chu Fei and Lai Chi also noticed this, but the guy who broke the army didn''t find anything. He just seriously held his own point of view, don''t move, can''t walk around, try not to give the master trouble!


    Ruixue looks at Wendy who recovers and sighs. It seems that she has thought of something in the past. Blaker, on the other hand, raised the corner of his mouth and blinked at Ruixue, saying:


    "fortunately, I pressed the rabbit''s left eye, if it was the right eye..." Blacker seems to be trying to draw Rachel''s attention away, but she didn''t succeed.


    "Sister, come back." Ruixue disdains the way blacker shifts his perspective.


    "Well, don''t think about those things all the time. Isn''t our life good now?" While comforting his sister, Rachel, blaker stood up and walked back.


    However, Chu Fei''s face changed greatly at this time. He cried eagerly:


    "blacker, no..."


    Click


    The light to the extreme sound hit the hearts of all the people present at this time


    Chu Fei heart wry smile, did not expect or did not avoid!


    Although blacker stopped in time, her shoes accidentally touched the rabbit''s right eye


    I don''t know if God is joking with you. As soon as Blackwell finished talking about his right eye, he met


    Gala Galala


    It''s the sound of pulley turning, it''s the sound of mechanism moving! Chufei judged it at the moment of hearing the sound! But the problem is that Chu Fei found that the voice did not come from a certain direction or a certain position, but came from all around, from all the positions of people up, down, left, right, front and back!


    "No! Come here


    Chu Fei stretched out his hands and wanted to let everyone go hand in hand to make good use of the directional transmission function of the system. But when his hand was only one inch away from other people''s hands


    Click! Boom!


    With a loud noise, Chu Fei''s feet suddenly turned into nothingness. The soil and stone slabs that they had stepped on turned into fragments in this moment, tiny fragments!


    Fall, straight fall, Chu Fei and the Lich want to use their ability to float up, the results of the two people in the show when they suddenly found that two people not only did not go up, but with faster speed super fall!


    "Be careful! Protect yourself


    In the process of falling, Chu Fei anxiously tells the people around him.


    "Be careful, master! This place is so weird Lich Lai Chi responded to Chu Fei''s advice, others also heard the voice of promise.However, with the increase of people''s whereabouts time, Chu Fei''s heart is gradually bottomless! Although Chu Fei''s mathematics was very poor, he knew that the height was not just tens of meters, and it seemed that even hundreds of meters could not be stopped.


    At this time, two dragon roars sounded!


    Ruixue and blacker both recover the dragon''s body, then spread their wings to fly over, and connect them one by one on their backs. Then they want to fly up!


    But I found that I don''t know when, the place where the top people fell has disappeared. To the naked eye, the sky is starry above, and it is dark below.


    "What to do?" Asked blacker.


    "Go down and see what''s down there." Chufei''s mouth was smiling, but no one noticed it except himself.


    "Are you sure you want to go down? In case there is any danger below... "


    "No, it''s OK even if there''s danger below. As long as I''m here, there won''t be anything." Chufei is very confident, confident let blacker and Ruixue confused.


    But since chufei said that, Wan Yu, the broken army and the Lich Lai Chi would not object. Wendy and Annie followed chufei at this time. Basically, they listened to what chufei said. After all, chufei saved them twice in a row.


    Blaker sighed and said from his sister Rachel:


    "go down. Be careful. Don''t relax easily."


    "Well, sister, I know." Ruixue agreed, and then a black and a white two dragons began to circle.


    The speed of circling and falling is always slower than that of people falling freely, and Blackall and Ruixue have to guard against the unknown danger below carefully, so the speed is even slower.


    All the way down, Chu Fei estimated that at least half an hour later, the people finally fell to the ground in the darkness.


    "It seems to be the stone floor..." Rachel and blaker''s feet on the ground after a careful feeling, and then said.


    "Well, in that case, there is no danger in the space of a few meters nearby. Let''s put us down."


    Chufei''s face is still with an unknown smile. In this dark space, it is impossible for anyone to see it.


    Blaker and Rachel agreed. They spread their wings and laid them on the ground. Then they slid down.


    After coming down, Chu Fei said:


    "Lai Chi, can you light it?"


    "Master, it''s a bit embarrassing. I''m a lich. I can make it darker here, and the lighting will be..."


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s OK to put a ghost fire or something!"


    Lai Chi''s face was muddled, and Chu Fei''s divine sense explored, and he was also depressed: common sense, the importance of common sense!


    "That Ruixue, can you put a magic of lighting?"


    Ruixue is the dragon of the light system, which naturally releases light magic. It should not be difficult to find a magic that can illuminate the light series!


    And Ruixue didn''t disappoint Chu Fei. Just in the blink of an eye, a basketball sized light ball appeared on the top of everyone''s head. After the light ball appeared, it immediately illuminated the space of more than ten meters around them as bright as day!


    "Yes..." Chu Fei sighed with a smile, but then he found that the ground under his feet was very special.


    It''s a slate floor, so to speak. But in Chu Fei''s opinion, even if the ground is floor tile, it''s OK! Because the stone slab on the ground is actually square. It''s roughly estimated to be one meter seven eight long.


    What''s more, there are mysterious lines on these floor tiles. It seems that they are drawing something, but if you look at them carefully, you can''t see what they are drawing.


    "The ground Lai Chi, look, what can you find! Also, break the army, Wan Yu, Wendy, Annie, you follow me closely. Chufei, I want you to go to other places, otherwise you must not leave me more than one meter away. Do you hear me


    In such a strange place, Chu Fei couldn''t rest assured of all the people. After all, their accomplishments were not high. Once they met any danger, they might have an accident.


    "Well, master, don''t worry." Breaking the army is the first response and the first person to do it. Then Wan Yu leads Wendi and Annie to chufei''s side.


    "Master, I have some impression of this place..." Lai Chi said after seeing the pattern on the ground.


    "Impression? what is it? What''s the use? "


    "Well, I don''t know, master. I remember seeing this pattern in a relic, but I don''t know what it means."


    "I see..." Chu Fei nodded, and then stopped talking, but in his heart, he used his master servant relationship with Lai Chi to say:


    "Lai Chi, which relic are you talking about?"


    Lai Chi, who is blessed with the soul, also uses the soul to spread his voice:


    "I don''t know the exact name of the relic I got buried in the Dragon tomb. The ground in that relic is very similar to that here. It''s hard to say whether there is any difference. That was a long time ago. ""Well, we have to go to that relic again when we have a chance, but don''t think about it now. You should protect them."


    "Well, master, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei nodded in secret and said again:


    "Lai Chi, you summon some skeletons and let them explore the situation nearby and see what''s going on here."


    "Good."


    Lai Chi then took out the skeleton magic wand. Between the fluctuations of dark magic elements, a large number of skeletons emerged from the ground. But this time, there was no damage to the place where the skeleton came out.


    I think it''s normal. After all, the summoning skeleton is strictly from another space, not from the tomb below. It''s totally different.


    The number of skeletons Lai Chi summoned this time was not much, only more than 2000. Later, Lai Chi released all the skeletons, and there were people walking in that direction, while Lai Chi stood quietly in the same place, feeling and controlling each one.


    At this time, Ruixue and blacker didn''t make any movement. They stood close to each other, with a lonely expression and no positive emotion in their eyes.

 Chapter 323

    Everyone is sad, and now Chu Fei doesn''t want to care about what these two dragon girls are thinking. The reason is very simple. Now chufei has put blacker and Rachel in the enemy''s line.


    Before that, the performances of Ruixue and blaker were not mentioned. Chufei was full of doubt when blaker "accidentally" touched the right eye of the stone rabbit.


    It''s the Dragon nationality. In terms of strength, it''s comparable to the existence of the sword sage. Although they were both injured in the previous battle, their previous poisoning also made them lose a lot of fighting power.


    But after all, the strength of Jiansheng is still there, and chufei gave them Huichundan. In this case, if the two dragon girls could make such mistakes unintentionally, chufei would not believe it if they were killed!


    "On the left is the wall The wall is very clear. I can''t even trace my skeleton... "


    Lai Chi seriously reports the information he got from the skeleton soldiers, while Chu Fei and others listen quietly


    "The right side is also the wall I can''t climb. It''s like a corridor here... "


    "A hundred meters behind is also a wall. It''s a dead end..."


    "In front of..." Lai Chi''s brow is more and more wrinkled. He opens his eyes, looks at Chu Fei with a bitter smile and says: "master, it seems that we have entered a labyrinth..."


    "Labyrinth?" Chufei was really surprised. After all, labyrinth is nothing on earth. It''s just entertainment at best.


    But in other worlds, that''s not the case, and even in the earth''s online games and stand-alone games, mazes are full of danger.


    "Yes, master, I''m sure that. We must be in a maze."


    Lich Lai Chi nodded, he believed his judgment, because there were hundreds of skeletons going to explore the way ahead, but now they have been scattered into several groups, because there are too many forks.


    "Labyrinth, ha ha, let''s have a rest first, adjust our mentality. If you want to eat or drink, tell me. If you want to sleep, sleep for a while. Don''t worry. When you have a good rest, you can find out what''s interesting in this labyrinth!"


    Rest is necessary. After all, Wendy and Anne have been in the fear of Hu Qing for a long time. Even if they wanted to have a rest, they couldn''t have a good rest at that time.


    "Annie, Wendy and WAN Yu, you three have a good rest, break the army and come to set up a tent with me." With these words, Chu Fei took out a certain large tent and slept with the three of them.


    However, the idea that Chu Fei wanted to set up a tent in person startled Wan Yu. Chu Fei did set up a tent before, but it was a single person or two people at that time, and no one helped each other.


    Although Wan Yu and the broken army were startled at that time, they were not as frightening as this time today.


    After all, at that time, it could be thought that Chu Fei wanted everyone to have time to rest as soon as possible, so he helped, but now it''s not the same. He put himself and the broken army in the same position, while the three girls were regarded by him as higher than himself.


    "Mr. Chu, let''s do it ourselves." Wan Yu is a little scared.


    "Master, please have a rest. I can build it myself, but I can''t. There''s still Lai Chi!" The army was defeated and dissuaded.


    "Master, my skeleton can do this kind of thing. Master, you don''t have to work so hard."


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, shakes his head and says:


    "Wan Yu, you go to accompany Wendy and Annie. Don''t worry about here. Break the army and you build with me. Lai Chi, it''s the first time you''ve seen such a tent. It''s a specialty of my hometown. Now you don''t know how to install it. You''d better watch and learn first, and then you''ll have to build a tent."


    Chu Fei said that, regardless of the reaction of the people, he set up a tent with the broken army. In this regard, Wan Yu can only sigh and return to Wendy and Annie.


    "Wan Yu, why do you rush to help him? Although you haven''t seen such a tent, it seems that it doesn''t take much effort to set it up." Wendy didn''t understand it. After all, she and Annie didn''t understand the relationship between chufei and WAN Yu, broken army and Lai Chi.


    "Ha ha, you just contacted us. We don''t know that breaking the army is his student, Lai Chi is his servant, and I am also his student, but I haven''t formally admitted it all the time."


    "Teacher? No, he is still so young. It seems that everyone is about the same age. On the contrary, Lai Chi looks more like a teacher. " Annie was in a much better mood and naturally spoke out her own thoughts.


    "You don''t understand that Mr. Chu''s strength can''t be explained by his age."


    "He''s fierce and good-natured. He must have a lot of girls like him! He also has a lot of scrolls. He must have a lot of money. " Wendy is a little star eyed, after all, chufei''s appearance is more handsome.


    "You don''t understand. What you can see, what you can see now and in the future, is just the tip of Mr. Chu''s iceberg. I''m afraid the world won''t understand his kindness. "


    Wan Yu is a little exaggerated, but that''s what she thinks in her heart. And WAN Yu doesn''t have a good impression on the people in the world of fighting demons. After all, there is a contrast between the big world of crape myrtle."Are you exaggerating?" Wendy looks at Wan Yu with doubts in her eyes.


    "It''s no exaggeration. For example, now, if you speak ill of Mr. Chu, even if I can''t beat you, I will try my best to kill you."


    When Wan Yu said this, the first half of the sentence was still smiling, but the second half was full of murderous.


    Although Wan Yu does not have any strength now, I don''t know if it is because of the pig knife. The murderous spirit released by an ordinary person with obvious strength is terrifying.


    Next to him, Chu Fei naturally hears Wan Yu''s conversation with them. After hearing this, he even gets a fright, not to mention Wendy and Annie, who are threatened by Wan Yu''s murderous spirit.


    "Wan Yu, don''t scare people. Come here. The tent has been set up and two cushions have been prepared for you. Have a good rest."


    "Good." Wan Yu''s face climbed up a smile again and turned to the tent with a smile. As for Wendy and Annie, they are afraid now.


    Although they were able to hear the words clearly from their hearts, what they said was just a joke.


    This is a woman''s sixth sense, shocking accuracy.


    However, Annie and Wendy would not reject Wan Yu because of this. After all, Wan Yu made it very clear, and they didn''t want to say anything bad to chufei, the life-saving benefactor.


    Annie and Wendy were really tired. They just hesitated for a while, caught up with Wan Yu, entered the tent, and soon fell asleep on the comfortable Simmons mattress.


    In this sleep, he slept for more than ten hours. During this time, Chu Fei was outside to teach the broken army''s sword skills, and also let the broken army try some horse step training.


    In the whole process, Lich Lai Chi and two dragon girls are watching carefully. Of course, Lich Lai Chi is also controlling his skeleton to explore the way.


    After all, it''s a maze. It''s better to be more prepared. Otherwise, it''s not good to get lost or go into some way of thinking.


    It''s the first time for Ruixue and blaker to see how chufei trains his disciples. Before that, they thought chufei''s strength was only in his terrible magic, but now they found that chufei was a soldier.


    Both of them are dragon people. Dragon people are not only proficient in dragon language magic, they are also proficient in melee skills. But after seeing chufei''s training for breaking the army, Ruixue and blacker were shocked.


    Strong, too strong!


    Now Chu Fei is a genius in their eyes, a terrible genius! How old is Chu Fei? In terms of age, even Wendy is older than Chu Fei! In terms of strength, Blackall is not sure now.


    "Sister, shouldn''t we do this?" Ruixue sighs silently and uses the unique soul dialogue of the dragon race to talk with her sister blaker.


    "Maybe, but this is the only way to choose. I hope Chu Fei won''t hate us because of this."


    "But Is that possible? " Ruixue''s tone has brought a cry, chufei occasionally swept two people''s faces, also noticed Ruixue''s sad face.


    But Chu Fei didn''t ask what happened to them, because Chu Fei didn''t regard them as friends.


    "Even if it''s impossible, I hope he won''t hate the whole dragon clan. Also, Ruixue, it''s impossible for you and him. I think he should have found out. "


    "Sister As long as we don''t hurt him, he will forgive us, won''t he


    "Forgive me? Maybe, but people''s patience is limited, unless we can solve the problem as soon as possible and apologize to him in time. "


    "Let''s start quickly, so that we can finish quickly."


    "It''s not so easy. Even if we start, it doesn''t mean we can finish it quickly. We''d better wait for a period of time quietly."


    More than ten hours passed quickly. During this time, chufei didn''t leave, because he also wanted to see what the two dragon women wanted to do.


    The only tent curtain opened, Wan Yu came out first, we can see that Wan Yu had a good rest. Behind Wan Yu are Wendy and Annie. They are sleepy and sleepy. Although they have woken up, they are still reluctant to part with the temporary bed made up of the two mattresses.


    "Awake?" Chu Fei didn''t look back, his eyes were looking at the broken army.


    "Well, I''m awake. Thank you." Wendy took Anne to chufei''s side with a happy smile on her face.


    Chu Fei looked at Wendy and said:


    "it seems that happiness is really simple..."


    "Thank you. We had a great sleep yesterday. We haven''t had such a comfortable sleep for a long time."


    "Don''t be so polite. They were all students of the same college."


    "Mr. Chu, are you also a student of canglan college?" Annie looks surprised. After all, chufei is so tough. Who would have thought that chufei would be his classmate."Yes, as soon as I entered school, the Dean threw me into the dark forest, which was also depressing."


    Chu Fei said with a smile and waved his hand. Then Lai Chi manipulated a skeleton and came over. The skeleton was holding a few bottles of mineral water in his arms.


    "You wash your face and clean up, and then we''re going to start. We can''t have a picnic here all the time."

 Chapter 324

    Wendy and Annie thank each other, and then they start to wash together with Wan Yu. In fact, it''s simple, just washing face and gargling mouth. But after the three of them had washed up, chufei had already put out a lot of delicious food. Chufei also asked him to stop and have a rest.


    Chufei brought out hot dishes and big meat dishes. In such an environment, delicious food really brought people a lot of positive emotions.


    Especially Wendy and Annie, after seeing these beautiful things, they feel that they are not taking risks, and they are not trapped in any traps. They just enter a theme hotel.


    Of course, in this world, the concept of theme hotel has not yet been formed, but the feeling is almost the same.


    Of course, the two girls would praise chufei''s delicious food, but chufei was about to lose interest in other people''s praise.


    After all, three meals a day, less is also two meals, every meal is so boring.


    After a meal, Chu Fei called out the Firebird, burned the convenience boxes and other things, and then let the Firebird fall on his shoulder.


    "Pack up, it''s time to go."


    Chu Fei said, Lai Chi immediately nodded, and then manipulated the skeleton soldiers to put the tent and other things into his space ring.


    This is all said before, Chu Fei is not good, too curious.


    As for Ruixue and blacker, they just follow quietly and maintain the light ball magic on their heads.


    "Master, the farthest one of my skeletons has gone out for more than 30 miles. There is no danger in the middle. Let''s take this road?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s a maze anyway. There will always be mistakes. It''s no problem to take this road."


    This underground labyrinth is not a playground on earth. It''s definitely not a safe place. Lai Chi released thousands of skeletons, but only one went out for more than 30 miles. What does that mean!


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, chufei could understand that the other skeletons might have happened. It''s either a mechanism or a trap, or it''s some horrible creature. Anyway, those roads must be full of danger.


    For more than 30 years, it''s a little distance for a skeleton soldier, but it''s the same for Chu Fei. Even after Wan Yu killed so many Warcraft, her body has been greatly improved.


    Therefore, it took about a few hours to walk away from the crowd.


    It''s also because when we are on the way, people are very careful to explore the details of the maze, otherwise this distance will not take much time.


    Soon, people came to the location of the skeleton, which looked like a hall.


    From the moment he came in, Lai Chi had explored the size of the labyrinth passage. The length, width and height of the passage are more than ten meters or tens of meters. It is very spacious. On earth, such a space can even be used as the standard for some military bases.


    A maze passage is so spacious, you can imagine how big the guy who made the maze is, otherwise no one would be so stupid.


    At the moment, the hall they are in is more spacious, like a small square. Chufei roughly estimated that there should be an area of football field, and the height is more than 30 meters.


    "Lai Chi, go on."


    "Good."


    Chu Fei said to continue naturally is to continue to call the skeleton to explore the way, Lai Chi is very clear in the heart. So he immediately took out his magic wand and found thousands of skeletons again.


    Wendy and Annie are used to it. Although they don''t ask directly, they know the strength and identity of Lich Lai Chi from Wan Yu. Lich is comparable to the undead wizard.


    The skeletons scattered immediately after they were released. The most unfortunate one stepped on a mechanism only a few meters after he went out, and then turned under his feet, and the skeletons fell down directly.


    It was a trap. There should be some swords and other things below, because people first heard the sound of bones being cut off, and finally heard the sound of bones falling to the ground and being broken.


    "It seems that this hall is not simple, there are many traps." Lai Chi laughs bitterly. It''s nothing to lose a skeleton, but it''s also painful to lose more.


    "Well, be more careful." Chufei watched calmly.


    In this hall, more than 100 skeletons were lost, and the rest of them finally walked out of the hall and went in along each corridor.


    Everyone was waiting, and no one moved. Although the human didn''t move, Chu Fei released his own divine consciousness.


    Although Chu Fei''s cultivation is not high yet, it just condenses the elixir in the elixir field. According to the realm classification of Lagerstroemia indica, it is only at the end of the Qi inducing stage, and there is a final step to the secret realm.


    But after all, Chu Fei can be regarded as a monk in the golden elixir period. Although crape myrtle in the world is nothing, but if there is a world of immortals, Chu Fei this can be regarded as a master.Under the cover of divine consciousness, chufei soon understood what was under his feet. Just because there is no way to cover too much area at a time, otherwise there is no need for skeletons to explore the way.


    Nevertheless, chufei found several traps in the small square that had not been triggered. Moreover, chufei also noticed that the skeletons had stepped on the traps.


    "Chufei, I always think that passage over there is safe." Ruixue opens her mouth awkwardly. The channel she points to is one of the channels corresponding to the traps found by chufei.


    "Yes? What do you think, Blackall Chufei was smiling and couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s dangerous." Blaker shook his head, then thought for a moment, pointing to another passage:


    "I think that will be safe."


    Chu Fei nodded, then looked at Wan Yu, Wendy and Annie, and said:


    "it''s said that women''s premonitions are the most accurate. You three have a try. Anyway, it''s boring. It''s like playing a game."


    "Good! I''ll come first Wendy is cheerful, especially now she is accompanied by two dragons and a lich, plus a mysterious chufei, which makes her feel safe and relaxed.


    "That! I think that''s safer! "


    A moment later, Wendy chooses the other way. Chufei smiles and nods. At least there is no trap on the side Wendy points to.


    Wan Yu and Wendy''s choice is the same, which arouses Chu Fei''s interest. But Chu Fei is not interested because the two women have the same premonition, but doubts whether Wan Yu has a crush on Wendy!


    After all, Wan Yu likes women.


    The last Annie, she hesitated for a long time. Like most girls on earth, she chose several channels for a long time, but she didn''t decide which one to choose.


    Looking at Annie''s tangled appearance, Chu Fei, Lai Chi and breaking the army just feel funny.


    "Annie, I guess you chose the same as I did!" Ruixue''s tone is a little strong, and she can''t help it. After all, it''s the character of the first lady.


    Annie hesitated, because in front of them several girls have chosen their own results, she did subconsciously feel that the candidates are safe.


    "Ruixue, don''t disturb Annie. Let her choose for herself. I think her choice will be the same as mine." Blacker stops Rachel, but he jumps out to disturb Annie.


    Chufei looked at it quietly and didn''t care. After a moment, Annie finally made a choice.


    "I think It''s this... "


    The passage Annie pointed to was neither blacker''s nor Rachel''s, but the one between the two chosen.


    Chufei chuckles in his heart. There are several channels corresponding to traps. I''m afraid that the one Annie chose was deliberately guided by Rachel and blacker.


    "Who do you think it is to break the army?" Chu Fei looked at the broken army again.


    "I don''t know. I still believe in skeletons." Broken army refused to guess, he really abide by his principles.


    Chufei smiles and doesn''t speak, but his divine sense is carefully exploring what is under those traps. Although it''s not clear yet, Chu Fei is sure that the traps are not directly fatal.


    That is, there is no mechanism, no weapons and the like. Chufei guessed that maybe the trap is magic.


    Soon, Lai Chi finally got a reaction with him. He said with a smile:


    "master, according to the current feedback, there is no problem with the channels selected by blacker, Ruixue and Annie, and the skeletons entering these channels are still very safe."


    Chufei smiles and nods, peeps at Ruixue. Ruixue is young, and her mind will not be as calm as blackell. Sure enough, Chu Fei found that Ruixue''s eyes lit up after Lai Chi said this.


    "So that''s what you want. Well, I also want to see what you want. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei said to all the people:


    "everyone hold hands. Don''t let go of the whole process. Wan Yu, take my hand."


    At the same time, Chu Fei''s heart also told Lai Chi: "Lai Chi, you still remember the article about the reefs of Hanhai before. The space has been opened for you. You can go back at any time and be more careful."


    "Master, I can be empty." Lai Chi is really afraid of that space, although through the words of Chu Fei, he also knows that it should be a strange space made by the magical Chu Fei.


    "If there is a magic trap, I''m afraid you are not safe enough."


    "All right." Lai Chi laughs bitterly. This is really a problem that his nihilism can''t solve.


    Lai Chi''s bitter smile is completely reflected in his face. Ruixue and blacker naturally see it, but it happens that the hand of breaking the army catches Lai Chi''s hand, which leads Ruixue and blacker to think that Lai Chi''s bitter smile is because they didn''t catch the girl''s hand.


    Men are lecherous!How many people have been misled by this sentence! Even these two dragons can''t be avoided. It''s also a terrible rumor.


    "Let''s go..." Seeing that everyone was ready, chufei led them to the passage Annie had chosen.


    In the middle of the walk, chufei''s divine sense finds that blaker and Rachel release their hands, but they just hold each other''s hands.


    About to reach the trap, chufei found that Ruixue and blacker were a little slow, and opened the distance from the crowd, but the distance was not far, only one meter at most.


    "It''s almost there." Chu Fei thought in his heart that he was ready to be sent to the world of crape myrtle.


    The last step Chu Fei took a deep breath and reminded Lai Chi to be careful. Then his right foot stepped on the trap!


    Pop


    Chu Fei''s right foot fell to the ground without any change, but Chu Fei still didn''t dare to relax. He quickly adjusted his state, and then stepped on his left foot.


    Hum!

 Chapter 325

    A buzz sounded, just for a moment, and people felt enveloped by a strong magic energy. It''s just a moment. The energy disappears. Then there is the light that helps people to light up!


    Chu Fei wondered in his heart, is this trap useless? Or is it not a trap? It''s a shield? incorrect!


    Lai Chi didn''t understand. He and Chu Fei looked at each other and turned to look at the crowd.


    "Yes? Master... "


    "Well, Rachel and Blackall are gone."


    The Chu Fei that Lai Chi saw also saw, and the Ruixue and blacker sisters who had opened a meter distance from the crowd disappeared, as if they had just disappeared in the hum.


    "Where''s Blackall! Where''s Ruixue? be missing? I don''t think we hurt them, do we? " Breaking the army didn''t pay attention to those strange details, so naturally, they didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense." Wan Yu patted the broken army hard and showed his teeth in pain.


    "Mr. Chu, this What happened to them? Have they stepped on the trap? " Annie was a little afraid, because Annie thought it was exactly the same trap Wendy had been petrified before!


    "No, they are dragon people. Even if they step on the trap, it''s OK. Annie doesn''t have to worry." Wendy patted Anne on the shoulder and comforted her with words she was not sure of.


    "Don''t think about it. They''re OK. It can''t be anything. Let''s go. Keep going. Don''t stop because of them. "


    Chufei sneers in his heart. He knows for sure that this is definitely the intention of Ruixue and blacker.


    "Master..." Lai Chi did not speak with his mouth, but with the heart dialogue between the master and servant, said: "I think there is something wrong with the two dragon girls."


    "Sure, it''s not a small problem. Come on, I''ll see what they both want to do


    "Good."


    Chufei''s mouth turned up. He found that he was much more relaxed after accepting laichi. At least in the face of such doubts, with laichi, the old lich, he could talk to himself.


    Other people''s level is not enough. In the past, everything was thought by themselves. It''s not easy. It''s like the crape myrtle world. If I didn''t know so many friends, I''m afraid Chu Fei would not want to stay in the crape myrtle world for a long time.


    "Mr. Chu, how can we go without lighting?" Annie was a little scared. After all, it was dark here.


    "It''s OK. We have absolutely enough lighting."


    Say this, Chu Fei controls the Firebird on the shoulder to fly to the overhead space, and then the fire is in full swing!


    "It seems that I have a good talent in fire play." Chufei was secretly happy when he saw that he had been able to accurately control the different release of light and heat.


    "Wow, this Flamingo is wonderful! What kind of Warcraft is this


    The light reappeared. Although it was not white light, it also calmed Anne''s mood. As for Wendy, she was not so afraid as Anne, but rather interested in the Firebird.


    "It''s not Warcraft." Wan Yu said with a smile.


    "Not Warcraft? Is it magic? Is it fire magic? " Wendy asked again.


    "No, it''s not magic." Wan Yu looked at Wendy''s beautiful face and said.


    "Hey, Wan Yu, pay attention to the influence. When are you still picking up girls?" Chu Fei really can''t go on. After all, he feels embarrassed to see a girl''s ambiguous team, another girl is so good, and he knows the essence of Wan Yu.


    "Mr. Chu, I..." Wan Yu wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to explain.


    Said, Wan Yu also only then in this matter can have one kind of equal feeling with Chu Fei. And this is mainly because Chu Fei said to Wan Yu behind an Suyi, "don''t rob women with me..."


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, the broken army next to him was confused, because in his idea, there was no such thing as women. At least I don''t think any woman will fall in love with another woman.


    No wonder it''s because of the worldview of the world. In this world, as long as women are not powerful magicians or warriors, there is no even a little chance to be equal to men.


    "Explanation is cover up..." Chu Fei said with a smile, but at this time, Lai Chi suddenly opened his mouth and said:


    "master, the skeleton has met a lot of ghosts in this passage. Shall we go another way?"


    "Yin Ling?" Chu Fei knew that the spirit should be the so-called ghost, which also belonged to the existence within the scope that the undead magic could create and control.


    "Yes, there are a lot of ghosts. Although they are only a little stronger than my skeleton soldiers, the number is too large. Moreover, I estimate that these ghosts must have subordinate masters. They can''t appear for no reason."


    "No, just go here. At least we met an aborigine. Let''s go and let that guy have a friendly relationship with the landlord! Let''s go


    Say this, Chu Fei step into the channel, Lai Chi speechless, did not expect that Chu Fei''s angle of thinking is so different from his own!There''s no way. People can only keep up, but Annie is a little timid. Although Yinling''s strength is not high, it''s frightening. Normal girls will be afraid.


    After walking for a while, they saw the first ghost.


    Chu Fei had never seen the spirit before. After seeing it at this moment, Chu Fei only felt that it was like a ghost on the earth. Of course, it was just a ghost in legends, movies and TV series.


    However, in legends and movies and TV series on earth, ghosts are all white, but here they see dark and cool colors such as black.


    Chu Fei only looked at it and found that the strength of this spirit was very low, and it could only hurt ordinary people. Even the most junior magicians and soldiers, as long as they could control a little magic elements and fighting energy, they would be enough to deal with it.


    But Chu Fei also found a strange place, that is, the spirit did not attack laichi''s skeleton, or even directly ignored it.


    "Laichi, use the skeleton to explore the way and see where the big guy is!"


    "But for the time being, I dare not approach him."


    "Did he find your skeleton?"


    "I also found out. Well, let''s go there and say hello first."


    Later, Lai Chi began to lead the way, and the spirit didn''t attack Chu Fei, but the spirit''s eyes were staring at Chu Fei all the time.


    At the beginning, there was only one Yin Ling. More and more Yin Ling could be seen, and the temperature around also dropped rapidly. Later, in front of all the people were full of spirits, and there was almost no place for them to lay their feet.


    "What''s going on?" How to break the army.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t get out of the way, kill it." Chu Fei said indifferently.


    Chu Fei''s voice just fell, that large piece of Yin Ling unexpectedly uncanny separated a passage, very obvious, this is to give way.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it seems that the other party is also very interested in us!"


    "Master, the spirit can occupy a person''s body. If there is no outside interference, he can directly devour the original soul and continue to live instead of that person."


    "I''m sure it will come out."


    "If it''s phagocytic, it won''t be exposed, but if it''s another way, it''s hard to say."


    "Well, it''s OK. Let''s go and see if this guy really has an appetite for us."


    Wan Yu''s heart is a little scared, but it''s much stronger than Annie and Wendy. After all, Wanyu''s killing of Warcraft is all done by himself, and his body will naturally have blood gas influence. But Annie and Wendy are different. Long distance killing and short distance killing are two different things.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the people walked into a small square along the path of these spirits, the one in front of it, but there was no more passage behind it.


    That is to say, the road is a train of thought, the square is the end, and it is also the place where the big guys behind these ghosts are.


    However, after entering the small square, people knew how terrible the number of ghosts in the maze was. That is to say, Chu Fei had seen the Spring Festival and experienced it occasionally, so he didn''t feel too much, but wan Yu, broken army and Wendy Anne were very shocked.


    "Is that the red guy in the bottom?" Standing at the entrance of the small square, Chu Fei asked, looking at a large red ghost inside.


    "No, master, it should be female spirit. The black spirit next to him, the one in armor, is the biggest one."


    "Yes." Chu Fei curled his mouth. He did see the ghost who looked like he was wearing black peeping. Only because this guy was not as big as the red one, he thought it was not the biggest one.


    The black and red faces are very clear, it should be because of the strength. And their strength, in chufei''s view, should be similar to the senior magicians in this world, that is, the strength similar to Anne.


    However, because they are ghosts, and there are so many ghosts army, they should have something special. They can''t simply compare with senior magicians.


    "Lai Chi, ask them about their goals and ideas. If there''s nothing to care about, we''ll leave directly."


    "Good. Just a moment, master


    Lai Chi nodded and stepped forward, holding out a mass of dark magic energy in his hand, which turned into the power of the dead. Then Lai Chi threw the breath of the dead into the black and the red.


    The speed of this group of spirit of death is not fast, but it''s not slow, and it doesn''t have any aggressiveness, so the other side doesn''t have much reaction. Until the spirit of death came to them, the red spirit took it and handed it to the black spirit.


    "The Lich? The Terrans? "


    "When did the Lich begin to follow the Terran?"


    One black and one red seem to be talking to each other, but they also seem to talk to Lai Chi again.Lai Chi did not respond, but quietly waiting, to be honest, Lai Chi very much hope that the other party to start, because Lai Chi has taken a fancy to this pair of ghosts.


    "It looks like you still want to leave?" The Black Ghost looked at the Lich and said hoarsely.


    "Tell me who you are and what''s going on here. Don''t hide anything." Lich Lai Chi has already felt the other side''s disdain for himself, so he naturally will not give them any good attitude.


    "How dare you talk to us like that?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just two senior spirits. For me, they''re just better than skeletons. You can have a try."


    Lich Lai Chi sneered and didn''t pay attention to each other''s two spirits.


    However, the black and red spirits didn''t respond to Lai Chi''s angry and condescending words. Instead, they looked at Chu Feidao:


    "Terran, the Firebird on your head is good. Please stay. You can go. "


    "Ah, Lai Chi, do you people who play Necromancer''s magic always get sick?"


    Chu Fei was speechless. Unexpectedly, he was despised by these two spirits. If it was other races or other people, Chu Fei could understand it, but they were just spirits! Isn''t it the evolution of the souls of all kinds of creatures? What qualifications to look down on people?


    "Well, cough, master, this Hehe, in fact, they are the only ones who are sick. I''m ok. You know, after all, there are dragon tombs. I should be a little confident. "


    Lich Lai Chi is a little embarrassed. After all, Chu Fei is talking about himself in front of so many outsiders. It''s the vulva spirit that makes everyone feel embarrassed.

 Chapter 326

    Although Lich Lai Chi felt a little embarrassed about his explanation, Chu Fei recognized his words. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the thunder robbery sealed up in tuntianjie, and it was from the big world of crape myrtle, I''m afraid Chu Fei really had no way to deal with Lai Chi.


    "Well, your dragon burial grave is really powerful. In fact, if I don''t use that move, I''m not sure I can break your defense."


    What Chu Fei said was very simple. After all, his heart was empty. Without thunder, he thought that he could not beat Lai Chi for the time being. But Lai Chi didn''t think so. He thought that Chu Fei was modest and extremely modest.


    "The host is polite, but I look at the two spirits. It seems that they have some hidden cards. The host still needs to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    Chu Fei ha ha a smile, but at this time black red Yin Ling there long ago anger rising!


    How can they not hear the conversation between chufei and laichi!


    "Terran, how many years, you are still so shallow." With that, the black spirit floated into the air, looked down at Chu Fei and others, and said:


    "here, I am God. Even if you are the Lich King, the God of war, you must kneel down to me!"


    Before the words fall, the black spirit actually soars. Just in the blink of an eye, those ordinary spirits in this small square have been greatly enhanced!


    It can be said that these ordinary spirits have the power of advanced magicians in an instant!


    "Yo? I can fly


    Chu Fei laughs and asks: "look what you mean, you don''t want to answer our questions or let us leave?"


    Feeling the more and more heavy Yin cold power around him, and looking at the more and more dead eyes of the spirits around him, chufei secretly prepared for the battle.


    "Leave? Ha ha, I think you are in good health. Stay! As for your soul, I allow you to leave. "


    The black Yin Ling laughs, instantly enlarges his body, and enlarges it two or three times from an existence that is about the size of normal human beings.


    Moreover, the strong spirit of death around him also strengthened himself, making his black armor more solid and bright instantly.


    However, always so, this spirit still has no legs, the belly is strange nothingness.


    "You want my body?" Chufei really laughed, because he knew his own capital, there is a system in the body, this kind of want to occupy the body of the drama, there is no possibility of happening in chufei.


    "The confidence of the Terran is still so false." Hoarse and low voice again from the mouth of the spirit, but this time, the voice added a power of bewitching.


    Chufei and laichi are OK, but the others are not so lucky. The strength of breaking the army and Wanyu is not high. Although Annie is a senior magician, it is very difficult for her to recover a little normal mentality here. It is basically impossible for her to use her strength to protect herself.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Wendy, the intermediate magician, actually protected himself at this time, without any influence. And the rest of the people fainted.


    "Annie, Wanyu, break the army, come here!" Wendy quickly patted her hand on several people, and instantly touched the three people''s dizzy state.


    "Yes? I didn''t expect that there was a magician in the wood department among you? It seems that the outside world has changed a lot. Even wood magic can be controlled by the Terran. "


    For this sentence of Yinling, only chufei and Wanyu are in a state of muddle. Others know what the Yinling is saying.


    Lai Chi also finds out Chu Fei''s bewilderment. He talks with Chu Fei in his heart and says: "master, it''s said that before thousands of years ago, the wood magic power in the world could only be controlled by the elves. It seems that the rules released by their elves affected the world. Later, the Elves were broken in an unknown war, and the rules were broken Disappear, and humans will be able to master the magic energy of wood. "


    "Is there such a legend? Can you give me a rough idea of when it''s going to happen? "


    "It should be the age of legend..." After thinking for a while, Lai Chi responded to Chu Fei.


    "The age of legend?" Chu Fei has heard similar division of times on earth, but after all, it is the year AD that is really popular on earth, and then the XX period, at least for most Chinese.


    "Yes, the present era is called the age of light. Of course, this is what the Holy See said, and no one competes with them. The last era is called the age of heroes, the age of legends, the age of mythology, and the oldest age of creation."


    Lai Chi is not stupid. From Chu Fei''s expression and questions, he knew that Chu Fei didn''t understand the concept of this era, so he gave a brief introduction.


    After all, it''s heart leading dialogue. Many things are instantaneous. It''s not as troublesome as talking with your mouth."Well, how long is an era?" Chu Fei asked another key question, but unfortunately, no one could answer it.


    "Master, it''s hard to say. There are all kinds of conjectures in the world. I think if we want to understand this problem, at least we need to find a real God, like the spirit tree of the elves. Only those who have lived long enough can answer this question


    "Don''t even organizations like the Holy See have relevant records?"


    "No, if there is one, it will not be made public." Lai Chi laughs bitterly. Many people don''t like the Vatican of light. That''s the reason. It''s a place that always makes decisions on behalf of others, and there''s no supervision. No matter how bright it is, it will be annoying one day.


    "Well, just now you said that spirit tree, is it a spirit?"


    "No, but the people of the elves say that the tree represents the will of the gods, so I think the tree is at least the emissary of the gods and the spokesman of the gods in the human world."


    It''s just a moment. The content of the communication between chufei and laichi already contains too many things, which also arouses chufei''s real interest in the world of fighting demons.


    Moreover, the dialogue between Chu Fei and Lai Chi is not meaningless. Because the words just said by the black spirit clearly showed that he had survived from the legend age.


    After all, he made it clear that before he was trapped here, human beings could not use wood magic, that is to say, the spirit tree was still there.


    "What? Don''t speak? Scared? Ha ha, this is human beings. Weak and ignorant human beings always feel that they are the master of the world and that the world will be controlled by human beings in the end. But what is the reality? It''s all a conspiracy. When you really face reality, all self-confidence and pride will be shattered by reality. "


    The black Spirit said condescending, as if God were teaching his people.


    But the people present, even the weakest Anne, could not be frightened by such words!


    "It''s not shameful for an evil spirit to teach us the legend that everyone knows!"


    Unexpectedly, Annie would be the first one to come forward and refute the spirit.


    After Annie, Wendy said contemptuously:


    "it''s smart, but this kind of bluffing skill has been played by us humans for a long time, and you are still playing! Ha ha


    Wendy and Annie''s counterattack didn''t mean anything, and the Black Ghost didn''t care, as if he had expected these people to say so.


    But the man who said this was not the one who really faced him, which made him a little disappointed.


    "Deceiving oneself and others, the problems of the human race have been inherited for a long time."


    "Ah Chu Fei sighed heavily, then patted Lai Chi on the shoulder and said:


    "Lai Chi, how do you prevent the undead magic from affecting your spirit and intelligence?"


    "Ah?" For a moment, Lai Chi didn''t know how to cooperate with Chu Fei, but Chu Fei didn''t care. He turned to the spirit in mid air and said, "I don''t like all cats and dogs standing up and talking to me. Are you because there''s no place to stand down? It doesn''t matter... " Chu Fei grinned:


    "I''ll make room for you!"


    With these words, chufei slowly raised byteji''s right hand in front of his chest in the eyes of Lai Chi, Wendy and Annie, and then made a formula with his fingers crossed!


    "Out." Chufei with a smile gently spit out the word, and then all the heads of the Firebird suddenly enlarged, the flame rising, the terrible temperature instantly filled the whole space!


    Chirp!


    A clear birdsong sounded, and then the enlarged Firebird in the eyes of the public turned into a beautiful bird to the extreme, with a terrible flame circled in an instant for a week!


    Scream, the scream of Yin Ling, the scream of countless Yin Ling almost at the same time, there is a sudden stop!


    The world is quiet again, and the small square is empty again!


    Before crowded in this square those who have been strengthened the spirit in a short moment was destroyed by Firebird the vast majority! Only three or two kittens were left to hide in fear to the side of the deep red ghost.


    "Now, you can come down and talk."


    Chufei laughs and claps his hands gently, as if his hands are stained with something dirty. And the Firebird also turned into a small sparrow and a fire spirit sparrow again, and returned to the top of the people''s heads to release the light again.


    "You..." The black spirit didn''t expect that these spirits, who had been working hard for so many years, didn''t even hold on for a breath in front of this Terran!


    What''s more, the flame carried by the Firebird made him afraid!


    Although I don''t know what fire it is, the spirit has already felt the power of terror and destruction in the fire.


    Not only him, even the red ghost in the farthest distance was also very nervous. She was afraid that chufei would release the terrible Firebird again."Come on, come down, come down and bang, we''re all waiting!"


    Chufei waved to the black spirit with a smile. Just when chufei thought he didn''t dare to come down, the black Spirit fell down slowly and came to the same height as chufei and others.


    "Yes? Can this ghost still dare to continue? How dare you? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    And the black spirit was also confused at this time, and said in his heart:


    "I don''t know how I came down! How did I get down! Why am I paralyzed? "


    After a long time, the black spirit was shocked by chufei''s flame, and had been immersed in the shock before, and had never recovered. Chufei said it subconsciously.

 Chapter 327

    At the moment, Chu Fei and the black spirit are also covered, but this one still pretends to be calm, but he is constantly guessing what the other party is going to do.


    However, in contrast, Chu Fei was just surprised, because he didn''t expect that the spirit was so bold. But this spirit is afraid, because he already knew very clearly that he could not be safe in the fire of chufei.


    "Oh, I really underestimate you. OK, now that you''re down, go on. I''ll see what else you can say!"


    Chu Fei laughs, his face is funny except for expectation, but he doesn''t worry at all.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for this Firebird, would you dare to be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Black spirit is also no way, can only lick the face to say such a word.


    Chufei was almost elated by his anger, while the others were already laughing.


    "Well, I don''t need Firebird."


    "You can''t go back on what you said!" The black Yin Ling doesn''t know what the brain took out wind, see Chu Fei agreed, unexpectedly excited, eager to try.


    Chu Fei heart wry smile, heart way, so shameless spirit is how to survive?


    But Chu Fei did what he said. He took the Firebird back into his body with a snap of his finger.


    "Master..." Lai Chi was startled. He didn''t expect that Chu Fei agreed so easily! You should know that this is a battle, and it is a matter of life and death. How can you make such a promise to the shameless enemy!


    "Nothing." Chu Fei stopped Lai Chi from talking with a smile, but the broken army nearby also came up and said:


    "master, it''s not good. He''s so shameless. You also..."


    "I have to be shameless, too? Is that what you mean? " Chu Fei asked with a smile, but he didn''t dare to answer this question even though he had been struggling for a long time, although he really thought so.


    Broken army is also accepted back, but he and Lai Chi are not at ease, so will look at Wan Yu. Wan Yu smiles and shakes her head. She won''t do it like Lai Chi and breaking the army, because Wan Yu knows how powerful Chu Fei is!


    Although Wan Yu''s clarity is only her thought, it''s not reality


    Wan Yu won''t move here. There are only two girls in canglan college, Annie and Wendy.


    The two girls received the look from Lai Chi and the broken army. They looked at each other, nodded and agreed. Then they came to Chu Fei''s side. Then they made a great determination and hugged Chu Fei''s two arms.


    "Chufei! You promised us to call you that, right? " Wendy first carefully asked such a question, after all, they followed Wan Yu to call Mr. Chu feichu.


    However, Chu Fei once mentioned that he was also a student of canglan college, so he had such a view intentionally or unintentionally. However, Wendy still needs to confirm. After all, if she is a student, she is naturally qualified to say something. But if she calls Mr. Chu


    And still shout Mr. Chu with Wan Yu''s attitude, that''s another matter. In the name of Mr. Chu, chufei''s status is higher than Wendy and Annie''s.


    "Well, it is..." Chu Fei hesitated. Although he obviously knew what the two girls wanted to say, he still followed the two girls'' words.


    No way, Annie and Wendy are not the girls on the earth. They are very explosive under the nourishment of magic elements.


    In this position, Chu Fei''s two arms dare not move!


    That''s how chufei is now. If chufei is still a dandy before, Wendy and Annie can''t expect any good results in this scenario.


    "Then we can be regarded as your sister in canglan college, right?" Annie also asked.


    Chu Fei, helpless, turned his head and looked at Annie, nodded and said:


    "yes, you are really my sister..." Chufei continued: "it''s just a little bit worse."


    "It''s OK, the strength is poor, but you have to admit the identity of our student sister!" Wendy is smart and naturally refuses to give Chu Fei the chance to use his strength.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders subconsciously. As a result, his arms moved, and then That feeling


    Now Chu Fei is not the old one. The old one consumes too much and almost becomes incompetent Don''t forget, later Chu Fei ate the inner pill of Zou Jiao! That''s a powerful effect!


    So, just a little bit of contact, Chu Fei already felt that his lower body had changed.


    This change of chufei was noticed by all the people present, because chufei''s expression was really wonderful!


    Lai Chi and WAN Yu dare not laugh. They praise the army secretly, but the spirit on the other side is confused. They don''t know what these people are doing.


    After all, he just let chufei give up using Firebird, and now chufei''s body changes are cautiously considered as chufei''s new method!Fortunately, no one knows the idea of the black spirit, otherwise everyone present will have a stomachache!


    Wendy and Annie were startled. As women, they have seen similar scenes. After all, the men around them are full of vitality, but they have never been close to each other.


    Especially Wendy, who was a little more lively, took two deep breaths, forced down her shyness, and tightened her arms with chufei''s arms, saying:


    "you should listen to what the elder sister said!"


    The embarrassed Chu Fei nodded in silence, and then Annie on the other side blushed and said, "then you can''t listen to him. This ghost is the enemy. You can''t be cheated by him!"


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile, and said in a depressed voice:


    "OK, OK, let go first, let go first, I promise you not to do it!"


    Hearing Chu Fei''s consent, Wendy and Annie quickly let go of their hands, and then quickly retreated behind Wan Yu. Then they blushed and dared not speak.


    "Terran, do you want to go back?" Yin Ling watched Chu Fei on guard. He was really afraid that Chu Fei would get the Firebird out again!


    "Go back? Of course not. If you say no Firebird, no Firebird! "


    With these words, Chu Fei''s formula rose again. Under the same formula, the flame rose and instantly condensed into a huge flame dragon floating in the air!


    Because of the influence of this concept, the Dragon created by Chu Fei with fire drama also inherited this characteristic.


    Around the dragon''s body, there is a thick layer of fire, covering part of the dragon''s body from time to time, and revealing another part of the dragon''s body from time to time!


    "You You don''t keep your promise Yin Ling panic, although not Firebird, but the flame is still the flame, and this unknown thing is many times larger than Firebird, and the body like a snake is very flexible! It can be said that this thing is more terrible than Firebird!


    "Why don''t you keep your promise! You are blind! This is still a Firebird! This is fire dragon! I don''t use Firebird anymore, but you even say I don''t keep my promise! Yes, I give you a face, don''t I? "


    Chufei''s lower part is still in the pain of friction, which leads him to dare not make too much movement, but also because of this, chufei''s mood is a little irritable.


    "You..." The black spirit wanted to say something more, but Chu Fei had no patience to tease him any more. Chu Fei''s mind moved, and the huge flame dragon immediately circled. In a flash, the black spirit didn''t even have the chance to escape, so he was surrounded by the flame dragon.


    Yinling, it''s a standard living creature condensed by the air of death. It''s a thing of the dark system. But chufei''s flame is a Dao fire. It''s a combination of Nanming Lihuo and xuanbing Ziyan!


    Let''s talk about the fire in Nanming first. It''s the most vigorous fire in the world!


    Besides, the dark ice and purple flame, although it is a purple flame, is also a flame that releases the power of yin and cold on the contrary, but this power of yin and cold is not the magic of the dark system, let alone the spirit of death.


    Even if only in the face of black ice and purple flame, this spirit has no chance of winning! But will die more miserable!


    "At least it''s a ghost. You don''t even pay attention to the lich, but you still play shameless with me!"


    Chu Fei''s heart is also the panic of hate, after all, if there is no Yin Ling this matter, oneself also not so big ugliness!


    Think of here, Chu Fei doesn''t even seem to destroy this spirit directly! He decided to torture him a little bit!


    Anyway, after being entangled by the fire dragon, because of the nature of the fire dragon, there is no way for the spirit to escape! At the moment, all the spirit can do is pray! Pray for chufei not to kill him!


    Chufei has a sneer on his face, but his heart is full of resentment. On his hand, he controls the fire dragon to release the temperature and the terrible flame!


    Chufei''s control is very meticulous, the fire dragon releases the flame and the temperature rise is also very slow! It can almost be considered that the flame is once the temperature rise!


    This is a frog boiled in warm water! It''s a terrible torment!


    "You can''t! You can''t do that! " Yin Ling screams in horror. When he finds that he can''t use Yin Ling''s characteristics to get away, he already knows that he must be finished!


    But Chu Fei turns a deaf ear, he is so indifferent slowly releasing the temperature of the fire dragon!


    And Chu Fei''s side behind, other people''s attention at this time did not put on the flame of Chu Fei''s release, also did not care about the spirit is being tortured by Chu Fei, after all, in their view, this is a normal thing!


    Now the focus of attention is the dragon that Chu Fei used to condense out of the flame! Because this dragon has nothing to do with the dragon in the demon world!


    First of all, Wendy and Annie were born and raised in the world of fighting demons. They had never been in contact with chufei before, and they didn''t know the miracles of chufei.


    They pulled Wan Yu''s clothes for a while, then asked softly:


    "sister Wan Yu..." Two people also subconsciously follow the name of the broken army, but wan Yu still likes it, "sister Wan Yu, what dragon is that? How is it in this shape? "Wan Yu doesn''t know how to answer this question, because in Wan Yu''s cognition, the dragon made by Chu Fei is the real dragon! Before that, Ruixue and blacker were just two lizards with wings in Wan Yu''s eyes!


    "It''s the dragon. That''s what the dragon looks like." Wan Yu answered calmly, but in his heart he was complaining about the ugly appearance of the dragon people in this world!


    "Ah? Dragon? Is it the dragon of the divine world? " Annie didn''t understand, so she continued to ask. Wendy was just fine. She was thinking about what the God of the Dragon meant.


    "It''s not a dragon in the divine world. This kind of dragon is a god!"


    Wan Yu''s words are the cognition of all the people in the world of crape myrtle, but wan Yu and xiaodongtian have seen the dragon with their own eyes, and the dragon is staying in xiaodongtian now to live with all the people in xiaodongtian!

 Chapter 328

    With such experience, Wan Yu will not have any hesitation and uncertainty in answering this question.


    But wan Yu was sure that Annie and Wendy would be cheated!


    "Rachel and blaker are dragons, too!" Wendy said that and shut up, because she didn''t know what she wanted to say. In her opinion, no matter what questions she answered in the back, Wan Yu would at most say that these are two different kinds of dragons.


    But unexpectedly, Wan Yu didn''t give any face to the dragon people in the world. Wan Yu laughed and said, "that''s just the dragon in your eyes. In my opinion, they are more like lizards with wings!"


    "This..."


    Wendy and Annie were stunned. They didn''t expect Wan Yu to say such a frightening word! That''s the dragon, the famous Dragon! In this world, even the Pope of the Holy See dare not have conflicts with the dragon people!


    Because everyone in the world knows the power of the dragon! Dragon, terrible is not only their huge body brought by the fierce fighting power, but also their magic, dragon magic!


    According to the records and legends, as well as the eyes of countless adventurers, the magic of dragon language of a dragon clan is basically equivalent to the forbidden spell cast by human magicians!


    Forbidden curse, that''s top magic! Only the level of Dharma God can be released easily!


    If the cultivation can''t reach the Dharma God, even if the great mage teacher wants to cast the forbidden curse, he must gather dozens, hundreds or even the magicians who come forward to cast it. Moreover, he has to go through a lot of training and a lot of guidance time!


    Can be such a terrible magic, other people''s relaxed dragon language magic is enough to rival!


    It''s such a dragon clan that Wan Yu said it was a lizard with wings!


    This is incredible!


    "But Is this dragon more powerful than the dragon clan? " Wendy didn''t give up and asked another question.


    Wan Yu sighed and said:


    "there''s no comparison. The dragon I''ve seen is not as terrible as those dragon people."


    "Ah? Sister Wanyu, have you ever seen dragon? Have you seen the dragon with your own eyes? It''s... " Breaking the army was also shocked. Before that, he could keep calm, mainly because he saw all kinds of magic of chufei in the college. From a certain point of view, breaking the army has been used to all kinds of super performances of chufei!


    But now it''s different. Now Wan Yu is saying that he has seen the unthinkable dragon with his own eyes!


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not this one, is it? " The broken army pointed to the huge dragon on the body of the spirit.


    Speaking of this, the size of the spirit really can''t make the Dragon completely set up. Strictly speaking, the Dragon just uses its own tail to entangle the spirit to death!


    As for the rest of the body, under the control of chufei, the dragon stood upright, his eyes on the huge head staring at the spirit, constantly releasing the endless murderous spirit.


    "Yes, it seems that my fire play skill can be upgraded! Let''s not talk about a little thing like Firebird. At least the huge fire dragon has a little vitality, and its eyes are no longer empty! "


    Chu Fei secretly evaluates his play fire skill in his heart, but the manipulation in his hand is stagnant.


    At the moment, the temperature released by the dragon has exceeded 100 degrees centigrade. You know, it started to rise from freezing point zero!


    At this time, the black spirit had no strength to speak and beg for mercy. Although the temperature of the fire was not high, the terrible fire had penetrated into the body of the spirit and destroyed and swallowed it everywhere!


    Yin Ling feels that even if the temperature of the flame doesn''t rise, it will keep such a state. As long as it continues for a while, it will be swallowed into nothingness!


    But now even if he wants to beg for mercy, he can''t do it, because the fire that penetrates into his body is constantly destroying his spirit body, with all the power flow that imprisons his body!


    Yinling is originally the body of the soul where the air of death gathers. In the final analysis, the soul is also a kind of energy. All the power flow is imprisoned. Don''t talk about it. Even if you want to blink, you can''t do it.


    What''s more, even if Chu Fei blinked, the spirit in black armor couldn''t notice!


    Beside, Wan Yu only feels funny about the questions raised by breaking the army. Although she doesn''t understand Chu Fei''s fire play, Wan Yu can guess that Chu Fei''s Firebird and fire dragon are not true. After all, if they are true, they won''t be like that when facing uncle long at that time!


    Moreover, when the Dragon returned to Taihua mountain and stayed with chufei, chufei was not so excited!


    All this proves that the Firebird and fire dragon made by Chu Fei are all fake, and they are all formed by the condensation of flames!


    Wan Yu is very sure of this. It may have something to do with her imperial style. After all, the only advantage of a person who has this kind of imperial style that can''t be cultivated is his intelligence, which is close to the limit!


    "Not this one, of course. Mr. Chu saw the dragon I saw, and the Dragon got Mr. Chu''s help. He was very grateful for Mr. Chu''s help."Although Chu Fei didn''t say it clearly, Wan Yu also knows that things in another world can''t be mentioned too much to others. Unless Chu Fei really allows it, or considers it clearly, but at that time, Wan Yu doesn''t need to talk about it, because at that time, Chu Fei can also bring other people into another world.


    "My God, sister Wan Yu, you have really seen this kind of creature! It''s amazing. I really want to see it! My God Broken army constantly praise, do not say anything else, at least from the appearance, this kind of dragon can be much better than the dragon body!


    Whether male or female, is always less, the pursuit of good-looking are out of nature, nature!


    Of course, it is also reasonable to pursue different beauty because of aesthetic standards.


    Lich Lai Chi didn''t speak, although he was also very concerned about the dragon. But after all, several young people around are asking for help, so Lai Chi can listen quietly.


    Up to now, Lai Chi also knows the real existence of the dragon, but also knows the power of the dragon. For a moment, Lai Chi began to wonder when to find a pair of dragon bones, or ask his master for a pair of dragon bones!


    ¡°¡­¡­ In that way, I am the first Lich in the world to summon the dragon! Ha ha ha


    Lich Lai Chi''s heart is very excited! And his excitement was captured by his master chufei! After all, it''s just a pet, and there''s a system as an intermediary. Chufei wants to know that his idea is too simple.


    "Lai Chi, I won''t find the dragon''s skeleton for you. Give up. " Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Ah? Why, master, after making a pair of dragon bones, my strength can also be greatly increased! "


    "Not the same." Chu Fei still denies Lai Chi''s idea, but he can''t say a reason.


    As a descendant of China, the attitude towards the dragon can not be understood by people in this world! That''s the totem of China. How can you make an alien Lich a puppet slave!


    Although Chu Fei has not yet got the explanation, Lai Chi also knows that since the master said no, it must not be, at least for the time being he can only give up.


    After giving up the task of making a dragon skeleton, Lai Chi''s careful thought focused on the black spirit who was tormented by Chu Fei at the moment! Of course, there a face of panic, looking at here at the red spirit at a loss was Lai Chi stare at!


    "Well, master Dragon bone I don''t want to, then Will you give me these two spirits? " Lai Chi has a little praying tone, just like a child carefully asking for candy from his parents.


    "Useful to you?" Chu Fei looks at Lai Chi''s appearance is also funny, but if it is really useful to Lai Chi, Chu Fei will not stop it.


    After all, Lai Chi is his pet Although this is determined by the system, since they are their own people, the stronger the strength, the better. There is no reason to waste good things casually!


    "Useful, useful! I can use these two spirits to refine a pair of special skeletons! It''s possible, I mean, it''s possible to keep them smart! "


    "He''s smart in the first place!" Chu Fei is speechless. If you are just a skeleton with intelligence, you might as well let them keep the body of yin and Ling!


    "Well OK, but if I can find enough materials, I can even make two born liches! Even if the mistake is not refined into a lich, at least a pair of advanced undead can be refined, and it is the kind of magic and martial arts cultivation! And you can also practice and improve all the time! "


    "Yes? That''s a good one. " Chu Fei nodded. Lai Chi''s proposal moved Chu Fei. After all, it was equivalent to having two more powerful thugs and bodyguards, and they were very obedient.


    In this case, rather than trying to find a human class for a long time and then force others to swear, it''s better to let Lai Chi refine two necromancer and necromancer. After all, his pet''s pet is his own pet!


    Reliable!


    "Have you got all the materials you need?"


    "Er, master, I''ve been preparing all the time, but I''m still short of one of the most important materials. Er, no, it''s two. After all, I haven''t got the right spirit."


    Chu Fei nodded. If it wasn''t for Lai Chi, he finally added, I''m afraid Chu Fei thought that Lai Chi was ready for everything and only owed Dongfeng. But it doesn''t matter now. There''s only one missing material. I''ll look for it later.


    "Well, the black one is easy to say. Can you handle the red one over there?" With these words, chufei draws back the flames that have invaded the body of the black spirit and are still devouring the spirit of death. At least, he can''t let the spirit be devoured!


    Then Chu Fei looked at the spirit who could speak and said:


    "do you hear me? Lai Chi is interested in you two. What do you think? "


    "I I... "


    "After all, it''s too easy for me to kill you."


    "Can you let me see..." Yin Ling moved his last thought. No matter what kind of life it is, it will never be happy to be loyal to others or to be their servant.So if you can, the spirit is not willing to accept such an arrangement.


    But in the face of Chu Fei''s fire dragon, he seems not qualified to refuse. But the spirit thought, such a terrible spell, will consume a lot of magic power! So he''s gambling, gambling that chufei won''t last long, and the whole spell will disappear because of losing the support of magic elements!


    If at that time, the spirit will have a chance to escape here!


    It''s a pity that man is not as good as heaven, nor is Yin and Ling as good as man


    "Well, I''ll give you time. Lai Chi, you go to deal with the red one first Chu Fei nodded, he is not stupid, know the idea of the spirit, so he is more willing to look at the expression of the spirit after losing the bet.


    "Good!" Lai Chi agreed excitedly, and then walked to the red ghost in the deepest part of the square.


    Before that, Lai Chi Ke said that the Yin Ling was a mother. Although her body was a little bigger than the black Yin Ling, her strength could not match the black Yin Ling. Otherwise, the leader would not be the black Yin Ling!

 Chapter 329

    But no matter what the strength is, Lich Lai Chi still doesn''t pay attention to these two spirits! Lai Chi is very confident, even if Chu Fei doesn''t do it, he can easily kill these ghosts by himself.


    Looking at Lich Lai Chi approaching step by step, the red ghost in the square began to panic!


    And there are a few undead spirits around it. At this time, they are nervous and afraid with the red spirits!


    Yinling, more or less there will be a little smart, even if the smart low road extreme, will also be like ordinary small animals as afraid of other lives!


    With a smile, Lich Lai Chi summoned more than a dozen skeleton archers with a wave, and then said:


    "you can choose to be loyal to me, or you can be shot by me to beg for mercy. You can choose by yourself."


    The red spirit naturally doesn''t want to be loyal to Lai Chi. After all, the price of freedom is higher! But at this time, looking at the black spirit there is no hope, its heart is more and more confused.


    Lai Chi was also reasonable and said with a smile:


    "well, I''ll give you a chance to fight with me. If you lose, just follow me. How about that?"


    After hearing this, the red ghost hesitated for a moment, but soon she stopped and looked at Lai Chi and the skeleton archers who were slowly approaching and said:


    "OK


    This sound of good, alerted Chu Fei, also alerted the broken army, Wan Yu, Wendi and Annie. Nothing else, the voice of the red ghost is much better than that of the black ghost!


    In other words, compared with the sound of the red ghost, the Black Ghost is not a sound, but a noise! It''s still a terrible noise!


    Although the voice of the red ghost is a little different from that of the normal human girl, it is the ghost after all. The voice of the red ghost has a little reverberation, but the wonderful voice is still very happy.


    "Laichi, even if you refine the red spirit into something, you should try to keep her voice! It''s also good to have ears! "


    Chu Fei talks with Lai Chi through his heart, and Lai Chi responds quickly:


    "master, don''t worry, I think of it too! It''s easy to use this voice to tempt the enemy! "


    Chu Fei sighed. After all, Lich Lai Chi is not an earthman, not a modern earthman. He doesn''t know the realm of "ear pregnancy" pursued by young men and women of the earth!


    However, no matter what Lai Chi thinks, at least he still wants to leave the voice characteristics of the red spirit! That''s good. For chufei, it''s the same way!


    "Come on, you can attack at any time, but you can''t go there, you know." Lai Chi originally wanted to remind the red Lich not to hurt Wan Yu to break the army, but then he thought that the Master Chu Fei was there, and there was a terrible dragon. Even if the red spirit was breathing, he didn''t dare to pass!


    "Good."


    The red spirit agreed, then stretched out two delicate hands, hands flat on both sides of the body, in an instant, the wandering spirits around her were suddenly controlled, and then the red spirit threw them at Lai Chi!


    That is a total of six remnants of the spirit, at this time they have been completely imprisoned action, completely unable to control their own body, can only keep shouting!


    It has to be said that no matter what emotions these ghosts yell out of, the only effect is to highlight the beautiful sound of the red ghost!


    Lich Lai Chi looked at it with a smile, and his magic wand landed on the ground with a bang!


    The formation of a dark and transparent energy shield quickly enveloped Lai Chi completely! This is a magic shield. It''s a simple magic shield!


    In other words, this kind of magic shield is the primary version of magic shield with all attributes! Although it covers the caster''s whole body, its defense is limited. It is also for this reason that various kinds of magic shields have been developed.


    Of course, Lai Chi did this just because he was confident that he would not be hurt by these ghosts!


    But just as Lai Chi''s magic mask had just taken shape, all of a sudden, the six spirits that had been thrown over were separated! Two rushed to the skeleton archers summoned by Lai Chi, and the remaining four flew to Lai Chi!


    The speed of these hearts is very fast. There is a bad feeling in Lai Chi''s heart!


    Boom! Boom!


    The first thing that changed was the two spirits who rushed to the skeleton archer. When they got close to the skeletons, they were immediately detonated by the red skeleton as a bomb!


    The huge impact directly smashed the skeleton archers. Since then, the archers who threatened the red spirit were eliminated!


    At the same time, the other four spirits also came to Lai Chi''s magic shield, but the four spirits did not explode! Although Lai Chi is ready!


    After touching Lai Chi''s magic mask, these spirits were unexpectedly pasted on it. Four spirits were folded one by one and held together! Directly blocked Lai Chi''s sight!


    Chu Fei and others also pay attention to the situation of Lai Chi in the distance. After seeing this scene, Chu Fei moves in his heart and says: the red spirit is very smart! At least more clever than this black one!But after thinking of this, Chu Fei frowned.


    The black spirit noticed the change of chufei''s expression. He thought that chufei''s strength began to weaken. It was estimated that this human had no way to support for how long!


    Thinking of this, the black spirit was a little excited, and he began to work harder to show what is hesitation, what is thinking, what is entanglement.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care about the black spirit, let alone the action of the black spirit. Most of his spirit was put on Lai Chi''s side, leaving only a small part of his divine consciousness to control the safety of the people on his side.


    At this time, Lai Chi was also frightened by the shameless way of the red ghost. Fortunately, the magic mask is not fixed, and can be rotated and flipped at will.


    However, the four spirits are not covered. They move quickly to ensure that they can block Lai Chi''s sight!


    Moreover, they don''t need to completely block Lai Chi''s sight, as long as they occasionally block it.


    Because the red spirit, at this time has begun to blur up!


    After a few breaths, the red ghost disappeared! But also just disappeared in front of the eyes, Chu Fei is God consciousness or easy to find the position of the red spirit.


    Originally Chu Fei thought that the red spirit might seize the chance to escape, but he didn''t expect that the red spirit came directly to Lai Chi''s head!


    Then, the spirit hands on the magic mask of Lai Chi, the first time Lai Chi found out! But Lai Chi didn''t have a chance to react, because the red spirit had already done it!


    Boo


    With a sound so light that it could not be more light, Lai Chi''s magic cover was broken!


    But it''s nothing, but the next moment, the red spirit went directly into the Lich Lai Chi''s body! It seems that the red spirit wants to rob Lai Chi''s body!


    Lich Lai Chi did not think of this, but after realizing what happened, Lai Chi laughed!


    "You are too careless!"


    Lai Chi said with a smile, and then he stopped moving and talking.


    Because his soul has gone to fight the red ghost!


    Wan Yu, broken army, Wendy and Annie can''t see any change. After all, they can only see the superficial movements. But Chu Fei can see that he can clearly see the battle between the spirit of yin and the soul of Lai Chi!


    But in the soul war, they can do too little, can only fight the strength of the soul!


    The one with stronger soul can devour the one with weaker soul. At this time, what Chu Fei saw was just a rough fight. The red spirit and Lai Chi''s soul were tearing at each other!


    No matter who it is, whenever tear off a part of the other party, it will quickly into the mouth! But in the beginning, Lai Chi obviously got the upper hand!


    Because in this kind of soul melee, Lai Chi obviously has enough experience. However, Chu Fei only looked at it for a while and then found that this move of laichi''s hand to hand combat was very similar to the Dugu Jiujian he had taught to break the army!


    Although it was chaotic and superficial, it was Dugu Jiujian! As long as 10.5% is used, it will be enough to change the situation of hand to hand combat!


    After all, the red ghost of the other party is just using the most primitive fighting instinct!


    In such a contrast, the red spirit was quickly torn down by Lai Chi, and also quickly stuffed into his mouth!


    Phagocytosis, this is the most intuitive manifestation of phagocytosis!


    This red ghost has obviously found that she is not an opponent, but she did not stop, but more crazy rushed to Lai Chi''s soul!


    In the end, Lai Chi took several mouthfuls of the red spirit, and the red spirit might have a chance to take one. In contrast, the body of the red spirit shrank slowly.


    A moment later, the body of the red ghost was only the size of a baby, but she still didn''t give up. On the contrary, she fought with Lai Chi even more!


    In other words, she intentionally put herself into laichi''s mouth!


    "Lai Chi, something''s wrong. Is she asking for death?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Well, the master is right. She''s just begging for death. She wants me to devour her, and then I can''t make anything from her."


    "What do you do? She''s a lot younger, and now she can''t make anything, can she? " Chufei grins bitterly, as if laichi''s plan has failed, at least "refining a pair of children" has failed!


    "It''s OK. I''ve already guessed. She''s just in vain!"


    Lai Chi laughs and quickly tears the last red ghost into his mouth. Then Lai Chi''s soul takes control of his body again and walks back with a smile.


    "Ah, chaste, the red one is much better than you!" Chu Fei intentionally says to the dark spirit.


    The black spirit didn''t notice this. At this time, he heard Chu Fei say, looking back, but he found that there was no red spirit. As for the remaining spirits, Lai Chi killed them at this time."Wife The black spirit looked at Lai Chi, who came back with a smile, and suddenly realized what had happened. In an instant, it went away!


    The roaring and angry black spirit completely ignores the fact that he is imprisoned by the fire dragon. It writhes wildly, trying to break free from the dragon''s imprisonment.


    Chu Fei is very surprised to see, others are also shocked, even Lai Chi is also a face.


    "He was so clever before, but now he suddenly broke out. Is he really so deep in love with the red ghost? It''s not that ghosts and ghosts have no feelings! "


    Chu Fei was puzzled, but there was no way to ask anyone about this. After all, the muddled state on Lai Chi''s face had shown that he didn''t know it.


    "Hey, what are you mad about?" Chu Fei asked in silence.


    "You killed her, you killed her! Ah! I will die with you! Die together


    The black spirit screamed furiously. At the same time, chufei also felt that the energy in the body of the spirit was growing fast!


    At the same time, in the light of the fire dragon, countless black shadows rushed to the passageways outside the small square!


    After each Yinling rushes over, it will plunge directly into the body of the black Yinling!


    In a short time of two or three breaths, there was no more ghost in the area that Chu Fei''s divine consciousness could cover!


    Chu Fei is not clear, but it is estimated that all the spirits in the maze have disappeared and have entered the body of the black spirit!

 Chapter 330

    At this time, the body of the black spirit has been a big circle, although because of the dragon''s imprisonment, the larger part of the spirit is above the shoulder, but this is enough to explain the problem!


    "What do you think, Lai Chi?"


    "Master, now it seems that those spirits are separated by the black and red in order to balance their own strength, that is to say, those spirits are part of their body!"


    Chu Fei nodded and speculated about the possible situation.


    Now it seems that if it wasn''t for chufei''s use of his own flame to destroy so many spirits at one time, and at the same time completely imprison the black spirits, so that he can''t even speak, I''m afraid that the red and black spirits will breathe all the spirits back into his body, and then fight with all the people!


    If that''s the case, it''s hard to say what the result will be!


    However, Chu Fei was the first to frighten them with daohuo, which led them to find that even if they merged with the spirits, they were not Chu Fei''s opponents.


    So, the red spirit chose to die, and the black spirit would die with chufei!


    Can Chu Fei where can give it what to die together of opportunity, Chu Fei just mind move, that fire once again drill into the body of black spirit, and began to devour crazily!


    Completely allowed, controlled and let go of the devouring fire. At this time, facing the spirit body of the Black Ghost, it''s just like the devil seeing the delicious food!


    It is really crazy to eat Hesse, a few breathing time, will be black Yinling increased body size and eat back!


    At this time, Chu Fei once again withdrew the fire, just imprisoned the black spirit, and said:


    "do you really want to die with us?"


    "Terran, if you kill my wife, I will take revenge!"


    Chu Fei nodded. At this time, he had a much better view of the black spirit. After all, what he had shown before was either forced or counselled. At that time, it was really not worthy of respect.


    "What if the red ghost didn''t die?" Chu Fei asked.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said," what if she''s still here? "


    "You..." The Black Ghost wanted to continue yelling, but suddenly, he realized something and turned to the Lich Lai Chi.


    "At least I''m a lich too. How can the ghost I like be swallowed by myself casually? I''m not so boring!"


    Lai Chi said with disdain.


    "You You... "


    "Well, the red spirit is not dead, you are not dead, and you can''t run away. Now you have two choices: follow Lai Chi, or I will burn you to nothingness. Choose. I''ll count to three. "


    Chu Fei finished, then began to count, he did not want to waste any time.


    "One..."


    "I promise."


    Chu Fei just said a, this black Yin Ling then happily agreed. Because chufei was right. He didn''t have a choice. If he doesn''t want to die, and doesn''t want his wife to turn into nothingness, he can only promise that there is no second way to choose.


    Chu Fei looked at Lai Chi with a smile and said:


    "show your sincerity first."


    The so-called sincerity is naturally to release the red spirit.


    Lai Chi nodded, which was not a problem for him. With a wave of the magic wand, Lai Chi had a red ghost beside him! But now the red spirit is not as smart as before, because Lich Lai Chi has blocked her intelligence.


    The Black Ghost laughs, and his head tilts comfortably. Although he can''t see his expression, chufei believes that he''s a black guy who''s crazy about flowers.


    Later, Chu Fei let go of the fire dragon, and let the fire dragon again into a Firebird floating on the top of his head, releasing a bright light.


    "May I have your name, please. Terran The black spirit looked at Chu Fei and said.


    "Yes, it''s not a problem. My name is chufei."


    "Chufei, an ugly name!" The Black Ghost said and laughed.


    Chu Fei also didn''t care about his evaluation of his name, just a little bitter smile.


    Lai Chi snorted and stepped in front of the black spirit. With a flick of his finger, a drop of black blood flew out and penetrated into the spirit''s head.


    The black spirit didn''t resist and didn''t evade, so it was quiet.


    A faint black light appears, linking the spirit and laichi. Then laichi does the same trick again and gets a drop of black blood into the head of the red spirit. After the same black light links, laichi waves his magic wand and releases the intellectual blockade of the red spirit.


    "Are we dead?" After the red spirit recovered, she immediately found the black spirit standing opposite. She murmured and drifted to the side of the black spirit.


    "Almost, almost I thought you were dead, almost I was dead."


    "Then we...""We are all alive now and have a good life..."


    Finish saying, black red Yin Ling fierce embrace together, see, they two really love each other.


    But at this time, Chu Fei and Lai Chi and others are puzzled.


    If we say that human beings use the word "death" when describing the spirit and soul, it is inaccurate at best, but it doesn''t mean anything. But Yinling himself used the words "dead" and "alive" when he spoke, and that would be a big problem!


    "Lai Chi, aren''t they ghosts? Why do you use death and life to describe yourself


    "I''m also wondering, master. I have the impression that there was a legend saying that there was once a special race in the world, called the ghost race. Could it be them?"


    "The ghost family? Are they ghosts? " Chu Fei asked strangely.


    "I can''t say that, but it''s almost the same. It''s said that it''s a place full of dead spirit. It''s a natural born spirit with intelligence, but it''s slightly different from human beings in appearance. Although there''s no specific record, I think they should be the Yin ghost clan."


    Lai Chi is not sure about this. After all, he only heard about it, and he heard about it when he was a human being. It was hundreds of years ago.


    It''s just that Lai Chi, who has heard so much, can think of it at this time, which is enough to show how powerful his memory is! But that is not enough.


    Chu Fei waited for a while, and after the emotional outburst of red and black spirits subsided, he asked in people''s expectant eyes:


    "are you the souls of the ghost clan?"


    Originally, even if the red and black spirits had calmed down, they didn''t want to separate. However, under Chu Fei''s question, they were shocked to release each other. Then they looked at Chu Fei strangely and said:


    "have you heard about our race?"


    "It''s impossible. You''re not more than 30 years old. How can you have heard of us?"


    "What do you mean? Am I right? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Ha ha, indeed, we are a group of ghosts, but how do you know? We are the last pair of ghosts. Other people have long been hanged by the Holy See. "


    The black track asked strangely.


    "Well Lai Chi said Chu Fei left the problem to Lai Chi. After all, he didn''t know much about it. It''s better to let Lai Chi do the dialogue.


    "Lai Chi? Is that your name? How do you know about our family? " The black spirit continued.


    "I have heard of it, but it was a long time ago, and I only heard one or two words, and then I didn''t think about it. If you hadn''t just talked about death and life, I wouldn''t have thought about it."


    "So it is..." Black Ghost oh no, it''s the ghost nodding.


    "Well, let''s introduce your names. Anyway, we are all our own people." Chufei is right. Now it''s all his own.


    However, for the two spirits, such a change of identity is still a little reluctant to bear, even if it makes them get together again.


    But the fact is the fact. The Black Ghost smiles and says:


    "as you know, we are the ghost family, the last ghost family. My name is guideng, and she is Yueling."


    At this time, the soldiers who broke the army had completely relaxed, so the chatter of breaking the army broke out again, saying:


    "the last ghost clan? Then you two must be the most powerful ghosts! "


    However, unexpectedly, the ghost lamp shook its head and said, "you are wrong. We are not the strongest. On the contrary, we are the weakest of the Yin ghost family."


    Broken army could not accept such an answer, he said in doubt:


    "but you have survived until now! Don''t all the other ghosts have gone! Shouldn''t it be the strongest to live to the end? "


    The ghost lamp shook his head and said:


    "no, it disappoints you. We are indeed the weakest two. As for why we live to the present, maybe I have to say it is because of this labyrinth. There are enough dead breath and enough soul fragments in this labyrinth, so we can live to the present."


    "No, it doesn''t mean that I mean, isn''t the destruction of your ghost clan caused by war or something like that? Only the most powerful can live to the end in the terrible war! " After all, in a world where strength is respected, it''s a joke to tell others that the strongest are dead and die the fastest, but the weakest are still alive.


    But Chu Fei and Lai Chi didn''t think so, because Lai Chi had seen the most, while Chu Fei had heard the most.


    "We are really the weakest. In fact, as long as you understand the nature of the Yin ghost clan, you can understand why we are the weakest."


    "Then you..." Annie also spoke, but before she finished her question, the ghost lamp continued"In the final analysis, our ghost clan is actually formed by the condensation of soul fragments and the spirit of death. When we gather, we will inherit some memories from the soul year-old movies..."


    The ghost lamp introduces in detail the origin and development of the Yin ghost clan, which makes everyone listen to it clearly. In fact, it''s easy to say that the ghost clan is not a real race, although their number has been growing.


    However, their growth is not due to reproduction, but to the constant gathering of spirited movies and the spirit of death in their hometown. As time goes on, some intelligent creatures will gather in this place, that is, the ghost clan.


    There is no fixed hometown for the ghost clan. In other words, there is no great restriction on where the ghost clan can be formed. It can be said that wherever there are a large number of deaths, the ghost clan can be formed.


    However, because the memory attached to the soul year-old film has been inherited, most of the time the ghost clan will choose the second condensation. That is to say, it condenses from the state of yin and spirit into the physical state. The physical state is the appearance of different races, and there is not much difference, but the biggest problem is still infertility.


    In addition, there is not much difference between the condensed entity of the ghost clan and the real race creature. However, because of the characteristic of the condensation of the spirits, no matter what entity life the ghosts finally condensed into, their magic and magic talents are far stronger than other beings.


    Just because they are the combination of yin and spirit, and the collection of soul, they are very intelligent and highly savvy.


    "So, ghost lamp and moon spirit, you haven''t started to unite, so you say you are the weakest?" Wendy thought as she listened, and at last she said her question.

 Chapter 331

    Perhaps with the increase of communication, ghost lamp and moon spirit have begun to accept Chu Fei and others, so they talk more naturally.


    This time, he opened his mouth and answered that Wendy was the moon spirit, which red ghost, the red ghost.


    "Well, in fact, there is no way for us to unite into entities. As you can see, even the spirit is more complete than us. "


    The meaning of Yueling is very obvious. They don''t have lower body. In other words, their lower body is not normal limbs, but the Yin Qi that gradually fades away.


    "Are you destroyed when you are uniting?" Wendy''s thinking was fast, and this huge leap made the broken army and Annie a little behind.


    "Well, we want to be human, not because of how many human memories we inherit, but because we both like the peaceful life of human beings." When Yueling said these words with her beautiful voice, she greatly mobilized chufei and others.


    Others are OK, but Chu Fei is very satisfied with this evaluation.


    Of course, can use calm to describe, maybe the earth world of human than crape myrtle world and this fight the devil world of human to be more suitable.


    "But apart from the two of us, there are too few people who can agree with this. At that time, around us, there were a few ghosts who condensed into other lives. Maybe they heard our decision, which caused him to inherit the memory of hatred and anger, so he attacked us. At that time, we had no resistance. If we were not blocked by other people, I''m afraid we would be directly beaten to ashes. "


    "And then what?" Asked Annie.


    "Then, the two of us went all over the world and stayed in the places where the dead spirit and soul fragments were grand. After all the dead spirit and soul here dissipated, we changed to another place, so we saw too many deaths and wars, and we no longer had any expectations for the Terran."


    Chufei nodded, which made sense. At the beginning, he yearned for human beings, but he was attacked. He was helpless to find places where the dead air gathered. However, he saw too many human casualties, and his natural mind changed.


    "But why do you want to leave the place where you were born? Shouldn''t there be enough dead breath? How else can you be born all the time? "


    Breaking the army saw the root of the problem, so he asked. People are also very interested in this issue.


    "I don''t know, we also want to stay, but I don''t know what happened. At that time, there was a huge crack in the sky, and the terrible absorption force took us here."


    "Are you from another world? Like the moths? " Breaking the army was very surprised. He looked at Wan Yu, Wendy and Annie. In each other''s eyes, they all saw the incomparable shock.


    Knowing the existence of another world is enough to shock people''s mind! But when you find that there are many other worlds, the shock will be even greater at this time.


    Now, they have heard about the second world. Although these two worlds have nothing to do with the world that chufei has been to, and there is nothing worth studying about the civilization in them, they are still shocked and don''t know what to say.


    "Therefore, our world is just a very ordinary world. There are planes on top of the world. In each plane, there are countless worlds."


    Lich Lai Chi did not know whether it was a sudden emotion or what was going on. He held his shoulder and said such a sentence. Breaking the army they are OK, it seems that there is not much reaction, but Chu Fei raised eyebrows because of this.


    Because Chu Fei clearly remembers, and the system clearly records, Chu Fei has a task involving the word plane. That mission made chufei look for the seed of plane.


    The purpose of searching for the seed of plane is to perfect the unknown skill that Chu Fei once obtained.


    Chu Fei, the nameless skill, has not yet started to practice and can''t practice, because the system says clearly that if you want to practice the nameless skill, you have to complete it first. If you want to complete it, you need 100 pieces of rice dumplings and a trillion exchange points. Relatively speaking, the introduction is simple. You just need to ask the heaven and the earth, the double holy medicine and a group of five element ginseng.


    "But isn''t that the fairy tale of the Holy See? There are countless planes in this world, and there are countless mortal worlds in each plane, and these mortal worlds are governed by God As long as you practice well, you can go to heaven and live with God Isn''t it all a lie? "


    Most of the people who didn''t believe in the Holy See, or really believed in it, were ordinary people. As long as people can become magicians and soldiers, they will not believe this statement.


    "Yes, but any story is based on reality. The fact is that there are so many planes and so many worlds."


    "Lai Chi, how do you know?" Chufei asked.


    "Hehe, master, I overheard it."


    "Top of the head?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s eavesdropping, but it''s a long time ago when I was a human, and it''s eavesdropping from the Holy See."Hearing this, chufei''s brows jumped and asked:


    "don''t tell me you were from the Holy See Before!"


    Lai Chi said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s really..."


    "Vulgar It''s really vulgar to the streets. " Chu Fei grins bitterly, but he doesn''t expect that Lai Chi, who is not easy to handle, has such a conventional experience.


    "Vulgar? Master, isn''t this a very dangerous thing? Fleeing from the Vatican, becoming a necromancer and a lich, will surely be pursued by the Vatican. " Breaking the army didn''t understand why Chu Fei said it was a common story, but Chu Fei couldn''t explain it to breaking the army.


    After all, this is a bridge that many people on earth like to see, from the surface of light to the surface of evil to the surface of depravity. In addition to the legend of fallen angels in Western religious stories, the audience is really very wide.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, ghost lamp and moon spirit. Why do you all gather together?" It seems that the problem of chufei is simple, but in fact it contains a core problem that chufei is very concerned about.


    "Because if it doesn''t condense into substance, we need to keep looking for the dead breath and soul movies like now, otherwise it will disappear completely. After being condensed into substance, we can practice and live a normal life. Even if we die, we can continue to be condensed as long as we find a suitable place. "


    The explanation of ghost lamp is very simple, but it also clearly answers Chu Fei''s question.


    "So it is." Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "what kind of corpse do you want to form now? If you follow Lai Chi, naturally we will help you. Moreover, if the chance is enough, maybe I can make you become the kind of real life that can reproduce


    Chufei''s temptation is really too big, especially for this kind of love, I don''t know how many years of existence.


    The ghost lamp and the moon spirit are very excited when they hear Chu Fei''s words. The two spirits are shaking in the air. A moment later, after the ghost lamp and the moon spirit look at each other affectionately for a long time, they speak together and say:


    "Terran."


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders and knew that they would choose the Terran. Apart from other things, when it comes to the reproduction of the human race, it''s really not suitable for children, but we all know it.


    Chu Fei, Lai Chi and WAN Yu laughed, but paojun, Wendy and Annie didn''t know what they were laughing at.


    It''s very strange for Chu Fei to see Wan Yu smile. However, considering that Wan Yu had been brought to the earth by himself, and had been brought to the earth for a long time, I can''t say what he saw in the process After all, the earth is so open


    "By the way, when did you come to this maze? What''s the matter with this maze?"


    After the joke, it''s time to get down to business. So Chu Fei asked this question.


    "This labyrinth should be the tomb of a dragon king." Ghost lamp nods to say, he did not conceal.


    "A dragon king?" Chu Fei focused on the Dragon King, but the response focused on "one".


    Yueling said with a smile:


    "I think this place should not only be the tomb of a dragon king, but also the tomb of many Dragon Kings. I just don''t know how many generations of Dragon Kings have been born in this world."


    Chu Fei nodded, and everyone suddenly realized that there would be such a great war between the moths and the dragons!


    There are so many secrets about the place occupied by emotional moths!


    That''s the Dragon nationality. The Dragon nationality is full of treasure. Such a tomb is a treasure to heaven!


    "Dragon tomb? There is not a dragon king! oh my god! I Master, let''s find the dragon


    Lai Chi was excited. As a lich, he was very interested in the bones of powerful creatures.


    People look at Lai Chi excited can''t own appearance, a little helpless, but also quite can understand, who let others play with bones!


    "Don''t worry. Since it''s the tomb of the dragon people, I probably know what''s going on."


    "Ah? Master, what are you talking about The brain reaction of the excited Lai Chi slows down, and they don''t understand what Chu Fei is saying.


    "I mean Rachel and Blackall."


    Chufei sighed. Since it''s the Dragon tomb, no wonder Ruixue and blacker can play tricks. After all, this is the sleeping place of the ancestors of the dragon people. For the dragon people, the corpses of their ancestors can never be profaned.


    Just, just because of this reason, chufei is thrown into this huge and dangerous labyrinth, isn''t it too heartless?


    "Mr. Chu said that Ruixue and blaker deliberately hurt us, because this is the cemetery of the dragon people."


    "So they''re protecting the bodies of their ancestors?" Asked Annie, her eyes wide open.


    "Maybe they want to get the treasure of the dragon people. Who says that the dragon people don''t care about good things? Don''t you know that the nature of the dragon people is greedy! They are famous for their love and pursuit of treasures... " Wendy refutes Annie. It is obvious that she is dissatisfied with Ruixue and blaker because of Wan Yu''s words.Looking at Wan Yu and Wendi such cooperation, Chu Fei suddenly felt that Wendi had been bent by Wan Yu.


    Chu Fei looks at Wendy and WAN Yu''s broken army. He shakes his head and grins bitterly in his heart. He is also very confused: do you want to tell him or not? This is a problem.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, shall we go back to that little square and have a look? If blacker and Rachel really want to harm us, we can''t wait to die."


    Wan Yu sees that Chu Fei doesn''t seem to pursue Ruixue and blaker, so she stands up. After all, for WAN Yu, even the world is empty, and he is only loyal to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei originally wanted to refuse Wan Yu''s proposal, but after a second thought, he also agreed. Because Chu Fei thought that it was nothing to look at in the past. After all, now he has two guides, ghost lamp and moon spirit. He also has plenty of food and water. Even if he turns in this maze for a long time, he won''t have any problems, so he doesn''t care about that little time.


    "OK, go back and check those organs."


    Chu Fei nodded and agreed. Naturally, other people would not have any opinions, but guideng and Yueling were still at a loss. After all, they didn''t know about the two girls of the Dragon nationality.


    Fortunately, for the location of the small square, Yin GUI and Yue Ling are very clear, so under their leadership, people don''t need to worry about going the wrong way.

 Chapter 332

    A moment later, the crowd followed the corridor to return to the square where Ruixue and blacker had disappeared before. Standing in front of the entrance of the corridor, chufei released his divine consciousness and carefully explored the traps.


    But he found that the trap that he deliberately triggered and made Rachel blacker disappear had disappeared.


    "Don''t go there." Chu Fei''s heart is quietly calculating the change of things.


    "What''s the matter, master? What''s wrong? "


    "Yes, chufei, you have to go and have a look, otherwise..." Wendy spoke, too.


    However, chufei waved his hand and said:


    "the trap has disappeared. It is estimated that it was made by Rachel and blacker. At least the trap is still there before we enter the corridor."


    "Master, it''s a mechanism." Lai Chi conjecture.


    "Well, it should be, but I can''t find any clues for the time being, so there''s no need to waste energy on it."


    Chu Fei finished, looked at the ghost lamp and the spirit, and said:


    "do you know where the exit of this maze is?"


    With a wry smile, the ghost lamp said:


    "we have heard of it before, but it''s too long. I''m afraid we can''t remember it clearly."


    "I heard that? Listen to who


    "Listen to an old man who built this maze. Now it seems that it should be a dragon clan." The ghost lantern is telling the truth. At that time, they did see such an old man in the shape of a human, not a dragon.


    But if we can build such a big maze, and the maze is an important part of the purpose of the dragon, then the identity of the old man must be the dragon.


    "So you''ve come here where you''ve built for this purpose?" As the actual control of ghost lamp and moon spirit, Lai Chi''s question is easier to get the right answer than Chu Fei''s.


    Of course, the premise is that guideng and Yueling deceived chufei, but they didn''t.


    "It''s not a cemetery, it''s a labyrinth. When we came here, the cemetery already existed. We just happened to meet the challenge of building a labyrinth."


    "How long ago was that?" Lai Chi asked.


    "I don''t know. We don''t know what time it is now, and we can''t understand how you Terrans broke into the Dragon graveyard, and they were still with two dragon people."


    Chu Fei knew in his heart that from what the two ghosts had said before, it could be inferred that the time when they were united should be the age of legend. However, because of the spread of the fairy tree, it was not sure.


    But at least one thing is certain, that is, in the heroic era, they must have been here. After all, the dragon people were driven away by the moths in the heroic age, and they must have come here before the moths appeared.


    Chu Fei speculated that the ghost lamp and the moon spirit were probably born around the time intersection of the legend age and the hero age


    "The dragon people are no longer here. They have been driven away. They are also driven away by the creatures of another world, the moth people."


    In a word, Lai Chi understood the big event missed by the ghost lantern and the moon spirit, and then said:


    "it''s a heroic time for the moths to drive away the dragons, and now it''s a bright time."


    "Have we missed an entire era?" Ghost lamp and moon spirit look at each other and don''t know what they are thinking. But Lai Chi said very humanely:


    "no, you have been together for an era, or one and a half, so it''s time to go out and walk."


    Lai Chi this sentence effect is good, let originally some sad ghost lamp and month spirit immediately addicted to happiness.


    "Well, you are all tired of being together for so long. Don''t worry about it. Let''s talk about the export. You can''t be trapped in the maze all the time."


    Lai Chi smiles bitterly. As a lich and a real single dog, Lai Chi doesn''t want to see ghost lamp and moon spirit show their love here.


    "Well, we still remember vaguely, but the location of the exit should be in the Dragon cemetery."


    "So this labyrinth is the entrance to the Dragon cemetery?" Lai Chi is getting excited again.


    "Basically, I think so." Ghost lamp has reservation, it seems that they can not confirm this.


    However, Lai Chi directly ignored the performance of the ghost lantern. He urged eagerly:


    "let''s go, go to the Dragon cemetery!"


    "Laichi, don''t be so excited. Even if you go in, you can''t get anything out. After all, it''s a dragon cemetery, not a simple place."


    Chu Fei looked at funny, then opened his mouth to solve two sentences.


    "Master, I know, but I can''t see Baoshan without looking at it. Opportunity..."


    "Well, let''s go. Ghost lamp and moon spirit, you two can lead the way." Chu Fei is speechless, but he is his pet after all, and he can''t always pour cold water on him.


    "Yes, we can, but we have to make it clear first that our memory has been blurred, and we will definitely go the wrong way in the middle, so it should take a lot of time.""Nothing!"


    "Nothing, absolutely nothing! The host said that if it''s OK, it must be OK! " Laichi doesn''t care. For him, the Lich doesn''t care even if it takes 100 or 200 years. After all, the Lich is basically immortal.


    "But you''re all human. If you''ve been here too long, will you..." Ghost lamp hesitated. His concept of human beings was still in the view of the previous era. He was weak, vulnerable and could die easily


    "It''s all right, there''s a host, nothing to worry about!" Lai Chi waved his hand, but he said it was not true. Chu Fei was dazzled by the fact of the Dragon cemetery.


    This was clearly seen by all the people present. So guideng and Yueling didn''t believe what Lai Chi said. They looked at other people, Wan Yu, broken army, Wendy and Annie.


    After all, Wan Yu is the one who has been with chufei for the longest time and has the most confidence in chufei.


    "Although he was dazed, it is true. Mr. Chu is here, and everything is not a problem."


    Chu Fei was a little embarrassed by Wan Yu''s loud evaluation, but he soon enjoyed it.


    "Well Let''s go. There are many dangers in the maze. Even if the trap can be ignored, there are many other creatures, which are similar to us. They were brought in by the old man to guard the maze. "


    Said this, the ghost lamp and the moon spirit first entered the corridor, of course, they entered is this several people out of that.


    Because they have a guide, they also say that they don''t need to worry about the trap. Obviously, they can lift the trap or bypass it. In short, they won''t let people step on it.


    With such a foundation, all of a sudden relaxed, all the way in the light of Chu Fei Firebird, talking, laughing, fighting and making.


    Thirsty to find Chu to drink, hungry to find Chu to eat, there is no pause along the way, even if it is to eat and drink is to go. Of course, the only thing that needs to stop is excretion.


    If you change in the past, in the face of human excretion, ghost lamp and moon spirit will be angry. After all, this labyrinth is their home.


    But now it''s different. They can leave now. Naturally, they don''t care who defecates anywhere.


    This walk suddenly went out for five or six hours, in the middle, people more than once followed the ghost lamp and the moon spirit, walked a lot of wrong way, but also slowly found the right way.


    Finally, the ghost lamp and the moon Spirit lead Chu Fei and others into a not too deep dead end, and then the two ghosts stop. Dao:


    "let''s have a rest here. There is a big guy on the road we are going to take. Anyway, we are definitely not rivals, so I''ll bring you here first. It''s very safe here, and that big guy can''t walk here."


    "Big guy? What is it? " The fastest way to break the army is to ask questions first.


    "It''s a skeleton." Said the ghost lamp.


    "Skeletons? It''s nothing to care about. After all Don''t we still have uncle Lai Chi here? " I don''t understand.


    "It''s different. The skeleton seems to be combined with the soul of a dragon tribe. I don''t know what''s wrong with it. But now the skeleton is crazy. Even we won''t provoke it at all. If we are seen by it, it must be an endless situation."


    "It''s not crazy, it''s just death." Lai Chi said that although such a situation is almost impossible, here is the Dragon cemetery, here is the labyrinth, and there is a huge magic array outside.


    In such a place, in two or three times, it is possible that one or two things with such a small probability will happen. Once it happens, for various reasons, the soul will not be able to leave the skeleton. After all, the skeleton that can imprison a soul is certainly not a simple existence.


    In other words, if it was just an ordinary skeleton, the old man who built the maze would not throw the skeleton in, right!


    "Maybe, but we can''t beat it, so for us, it''s just crazy, horrible madness."


    Lai Chi nodded, then looked at Chu Fei, the boss here is Chu Fei, of course, Chu Fei to decide all kinds of things.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much and said directly:


    "just take a rest here according to the arrangement of ghost lamp and moon spirit. Everyone is tired along the way. They all sleep. After waking up, they are full of food and drink, and then they go to find the trouble of the skeleton."


    Chufei finished, and then saw the broken army, Wendy and Annie, all of them were very happy. After all, they could rest and eat good food, which was naturally a pleasant thing.


    However, seeing that Chu Fei was so happy to break the army, he said: "break the army, take a horse step, let''s go."


    "Ah? Master, can I have a rest first? " Breaking the army with a bitter face, there is no rest all the way, breaking the army is really tired. And he also tried to keep the fighting spirit of the gold system attached to his refined steel sword. In this way, even when people occasionally rest, he is constantly consuming."No, I can''t. I''ll stick to it until dinner time, and then you can have a rest."


    Chufei finished the arrangement with a smile, and then brought out a single sofa from the system. After sitting down, he began to meditate.


    Chu Fei was also very tired, but he had no time to sleep, so he had to meditate. After all, meditation and breathing can also restore physical strength as soon as possible for monks, and the speed is much faster than sleeping, and the effect is better.


    Just no way to rest the brain, no way to rest the spirit.


    But in this place, rest is a luxury.


    It''s depressing to break the army, but I have no choice but to be obedient. Lai Chi summoned two skeletons at the moment, then took out the tent and gave it to the skeleton.

 Chapter 333

    This is the first time that Lai Chi has built a tent with his own skeleton. He made a lot of mistakes in the middle, but he finally got it done. At least everyone knows that Lai Chi will do better next time.


    Chu Fei had been breathing for about half an hour. When Chu Fei opened his eyes, he found that the broken army had collapsed on the ground.


    "Without energy to recuperate the body, the progress is really slow."


    Chu Fei looked at the position of the broken army with a smile. He clearly knew that in the half an hour, the broken army should have fallen twice. After all, one-time adhere to half an hour, even if the old Dean of canglan college lie did not do it.


    At this time, Wan Yu is chatting with Wendy and Annie in a very light voice. It seems that Wan Yu is asking Wendy and Annie to tell the story of their childhood.


    Lai Chi also meditates nearby, while GUI Deng and Yue Ling are alert to the situation around them. After all, they are ghosts and don''t need to sleep.


    "All right, ready to eat."


    Chu Fei said this, and took out all the tables, chairs and benches again. The delicious food was quickly put on the table. There was no shortage of rice and steamed bread, and then there was soup.


    Delicious appeared. The exhausted army struggled to climb to the table, and then sat down on the stool with all their strength. Then there was no image of fighting.


    Others are much more elegant, but strictly speaking, they have no manners. But wan Yu is still a gentleman Although Chu Fei didn''t want to use this word to describe Wan Yu, it happened that he was like this and took care of Wendy and Annie.


    "Does Wan yu want to eat both? What a big appetite Chu Fei''s wishful thinking


    After eating and drinking enough, we go to bed and rest. Of course, that''s other people. Lai Chi meditated and adjusted his breath, and guarded the people with ghost lamp and moon spirit.


    Chu Fei looked at it and found that he had nothing to do for the time being, so he simply showed humanity to the public:


    "I''ll go around first. En, I''ll be back soon. Please pay attention to your safety."


    After getting Wan Yu''s and broken army''s nod, Chu Fei disappears in Wendi''s, Annie''s and Lai Chi''s puzzled eyes.


    "I''m Cao!" Lai Chi was startled by Chu Fei''s sudden disappearance!


    "Where''s the master?" Lai Chi looks at Wan Yu, shocked and twisted.


    "Well, back home." Wan Yu shrugged his shoulders and said calmly.


    Wan Yu just casually said, after all, he did not know whether Chu Fei went to earth or Lagerstroemia. So we can only use the word "Hometown".


    "Home? Can the host go home at any time? How is that done? Is it a transport reel? " Lai Chi keeps asking, Wendy and Annie also look forward to the answer to Wan Yu.


    However, Wan Yu shook his head with a smile and said, "you can''t know yet."


    "Why?" Lai Chi, Wendy, Annie and a broken army asked in unison.


    "Because Mr. Chu has not told you, when Mr. Chu told you, you will have the right to know."


    Wan Yu said, then went into the tent, but she did not sleep, but began to meditate.


    See Wanyu refused to say, Lai Chi several people also have no way. Wendy and Annie got into the tent, sat down next to Wan Yu, and began to meditate.


    The broken army just picked up and fell asleep. He was so tired.


    This side of the labyrinth is quiet, but chufei has appeared in the earth''s own room at this time. In front of chufei are Dadong and ansuyi.


    "It''s not a short time for you to go this time, Feige. How''s it going? Is there any progress? " Dadong asked while drinking tea.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s all rubbish!" Chu Fei waved his hand depressed, and the whole person was paralyzed in the boss''s chair. After a moment, he said:


    "let''s talk about the things here first, what''s the matter?"


    Da Dong looked at an Su Yi and Chu Fei, and after pondering for a while, he said:


    "it''s nothing here in the grocery store. The income is stable, but it''s waiting for you to buy. It''s estimated that the goods will be out of stock in another ten days and a half months."


    "So good?"


    "Yes, it sold very fast, and the state also collected a lot at the market price. In a word, there is a lot of money on the book now, and you can use it at any time. "


    Chufei nodded. For the time being, he is not short of money. It seems that he does not need to get money from the earth in the foreseeable future.


    "Well, it''s easy to say. I''m not short of money now. I''ve got a wine supply business recently, and I can make a lot of money. As for the purchase, I can get it back as soon as I go back there. The production has been arranged for a long time. "


    "Well, there''s no big deal in that shop. It''s just the type of goods. You have to worry about snacks."


    Chu Fei nodded, then looked at an Suyi, waiting for another report.


    An Su Yi smiles, but the mood in her eyes is not very good, and she has a lot of dissatisfaction.


    "Plain clothes, how about it?""Keto''s studio is progressing well. The dormitories are all ready. You''ll be back to carry and assemble it. Other buildings have also been designed with a lot of manuscripts, because you didn''t come back, so I asked them to make more sets for you to choose from. "


    Chu Fei nodded, but there was an ominous feeling in his heart.


    After all, chufei said that the above question was obviously about the superhero plan, but ansuyi said about the design of keto base.


    Chufei doesn''t believe that ansuyi''s brain will be so slow. She certainly doesn''t want to talk about the superhero plan. Coupled with the unhappy mood in ansuyi''s eyes, chufei knows that the plan must have gone astray again.


    "Go on." Chu Fei didn''t rush, just said two words calmly.


    After looking at an Suyi for a while, Da Dong said with a wry smile, "brother Fei, let me talk about it. Sister Suyi is very angry these days."


    Chu Fei nodded. Anyone could say anything, but before that, Chu Fei comforted an Suyi and said, "Suyi, whether this plan is successful or not, there''s no need to be angry. Of course, if you''re angry, scold them and smash them. Don''t talk to yourself."


    An Su Yi smiles and nods. Although Chu Fei''s comfort is very different, it does have some effect.


    Dadong smile, heart way: similar comfort words I can say a ton, even better comfort words I also said a lot, but special is useless! Or Feige is powerful, so the comfort of garbage is useful!


    "Well, Dadong, you say it. Besides, what do you mean by that look? It''s so ugly!" Chu Fei said with a smile.


    Dadong was depressed, but he didn''t fight back, saying:


    "it''s such a situation now. Lao Dao really does his best, but he can''t say the people in Xiyuan. Therefore, the current candidates are all from the army. Moreover, in the foreseeable future, these people will certainly obey the orders of the high-level, and can''t achieve the effect we want."


    "What do you think of Daoye?"


    "Lao Dao thinks it''s meaningless to stop this matter. It''s better to divide it into two parts. The army should get some people, and we''re looking for some people to form two subordinate organizations. In this way, we can''t affect each other."


    "Xiyuan agreed?"


    "I didn''t agree, but I didn''t refuse. It seemed that I laughed at that time, and the matter passed away."


    "Well, that means agree but don''t want to be responsible. It''s OK. I can''t turn the world around anyway. I''ll do it like this. "


    "Hey, Feige, if you come back to decide, it will be too late. We have already started. After all, it''s too irritating."


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly. There is no way to deal with organizations. After all, what a person thinks about cannot be exactly the same as what a country thinks about.


    "It''s already started? How many people have you chosen? "


    "Two, just two for the time being."


    "It''s always up to two, isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. I have to say that the country is more interested in this matter than we are. I gave Xiyuan the candidate''s information. Then Xiyuan made a great effort to find out everything about them, and finally gave me a piece of paper. Except for these two people, the rest of the names were crossed out..."


    At this point, Dadong shrugged his shoulders and continued:


    "it''s very simple."


    Chu Fei nodded, which is really very simple, which means where two people''s audit is qualified, but Xiyuan doesn''t know, or the truth, if something happens, they don''t bear the responsibility.


    It''s just a matter of carrying the pot. Chu Fei doesn''t care about it very much. He just doesn''t intervene to stop it.


    "Let me have a look at the information of those two people."


    "It''s ready. It''s in your computer."


    Dadong pointed to the computer on chufei''s desk and said.


    Say, also don''t know is because there is no computer network in the world for a long time, Chu Fei came back didn''t think to open the computer to have a look.


    Until now, when Dadong said that the two people''s information was on chufei''s computer, chufei pressed the power on button.


    Boot speed is very fast, more than ten seconds, but the boot process, Chu Fei is a face muddled force.


    Because the computer boot screen is not familiar with the windows, but a completely different system, the screen does not show any logo, brand, so it will face a muddle.


    "Feige, the computers in our building have been replaced. The system is developed by our own country. Although there are some small bugs, the software it supports is still very useful."


    "Ah? We all have our own computer system? " Chu Fei was really surprised, after all, in the network, many netizens are looking forward to such things.


    "It''s a long time ago, but it''s not easy to popularize. And the system we''re using now is a trial version. "


    "It''s a big deal. It''s a big deal." Chu Fei sighed. Before the computer was completely turned on, Chu Fei casually asked a question"Is there anything else I don''t know?"


    "Yes, our first domestic aircraft carrier has been launched..."


    "I don''t know when it happened!" Chufei was shocked.


    "Yesterday, you came back one day earlier and you could watch a live broadcast." Dadong said with a smile.


    "This is a good thing, a great thing. By the way, did you name it? What''s your name? "


    "No, it''s still early. What''s the matter, Feige? Do you have an idea?"


    "I was thinking about whether we could add something good to our aircraft carrier to scare those foreigners."


    "We''ll talk about it later. We can''t do it for the time being. The aircraft carrier has just been launched, and all kinds of equipment haven''t been put on it yet." Dadong continued with a smile:


    "after all, it''s strictly designed. It''s not so easy for us to add things to it. But we can consider booking the next one. "


    "Look back, you can find out about Xiyuan, but don''t worry. Take your time."


    With that said, chufei''s computer was completely turned on, and he was still familiar with several basic desktop files, such as my computer recycle bin, which was more Oriental in style and design.


    "It''s beautiful." Chu Fei said and picked up the mouse.


    "Yes, it''s in the data folder of disk D."


    Chufei quickly found this folder and saw two files in it. They are in PDF format, which chufei didn''t expect.

 Chapter 334

    After opening it, chufei spent an hour browsing the two people''s information. Chu Fei looked very carefully, for fear that he might miss something, and that Dadong and the state might neglect something about the selection.


    An hour later, Chu Fei closed the two data and put down the mouse. Although Chu Fei was a monk, his eyes were a little uncomfortable after staring at the computer for so long.


    After a short rest, Chu Fei asked:


    "where are these two people now?"


    "I gave them some money, and then I found a close down martial arts school and threw it in."


    Chufei nodded, because he had finished reading the two people''s information, so he also knew why Dadong would give them money.


    In a word, these two people really need a lot of money, because a lawsuit has just ended and they are in debt. The other has many brothers and sisters to support.


    Of course, the real facts are much more complicated than these two sentences.

 Chapter 335

    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t know what he thought. Anyway, the purpose was to make a sound to attract the skeleton, so Chu Fei casually called out, and it was also the cry of the people who sold thirteen incense on the earth in the early years.


    This tune is known by people who like to listen to cross talk.


    However, Chu Fei''s singing is not as good as those crosstalk masters. After all, he is only an amateur, so it''s good to sing down.


    However, Wan Yu and others did not know what the various words in the aria meant, but the tune was very pleasant.


    However, before chufei finished singing, a roar came from the maze, followed by the sound of clattering footsteps and bone collision.


    In these voices, there was a broken air.


    Needless to say, the skeleton is here, and it''s fast!


    "Over here!" Ghost lamp and moon spirit confirmed the direction of the skeleton for the first time. Fortunately, it was in front of the crowd.


    Lai Chi nodded and raised his hand to call back the ghost lamp and the moon spirit. After all, they could not beat the skeleton, and it was meaningless to keep it in front of them.


    Later, Lai Chi took out the magic wand of the skull, waved it and said:


    "Death Knight!"


    Eight strong spirits of the dead soared, and eight Dark Knights on horseback appeared in front of the crowd. The eight Dark Knights were summoned and charged immediately.


    As for their goal, of course, is the coming skeleton!


    Although he hasn''t seen the skeleton yet, guideng and Yueling have already described his fighting power, so laichi knows that the skeleton can''t be allowed to rush in front of people, otherwise it will be a trouble.


    In this case, simply let his dark knight rush to stop the skeleton, and explore the strength of the skeleton by the way.


    But the speed of the skeleton is too fast. Before the speed of the eight Dark Knights is up, the skeleton has already appeared!


    Roar!


    After the appearance of the skeleton, the first target we saw was the eight Dark Knights. Although they were all undead creatures, they didn''t hesitate to strike at the eight Dark Knights with their swords!


    After the skeleton appeared, Chu Fei was really startled. As for Lai Chi, his eyes are shining!


    This skeleton is too big!


    Although it''s a human skeleton, its height is close to three meters, and its width and firmness are in line with his height.


    Moreover, there are some plate-shaped bone shells on the skeleton, which looks very powerful. The long sword in his hand is a broad sword, but it''s red. I don''t know whether it''s stained with too much blood or because of the material. In a word, it''s domineering.


    As for the skull''s head, it was an ordinary skeleton, but from its dark eyes, chufei saw a glimmer of red light.


    Needless to say, the flashing red light should be controlling the soul described by the skeleton. But after all, it''s a skeleton. It''s impossible to speak without vocal cords. It''s very good to roar!


    In front of the skeleton, the tall dark knight was only more than one meter higher. Moreover, the skeleton was stepping down, and the knight was standing on a horse. His flexibility was not as good as that of the skeleton.


    Fortunately, Lai Chi controls the battle of the eight Dark Knights. Otherwise, the eight Dark Knights will be cut to pieces by the skeleton.


    Chu Fei and others watched quietly behind, as if the skeleton was just fighting in a purely physical way, it seemed that it could not cast magic. If it was, it would be OK.


    But if the other party just doesn''t think it''s necessary, it''s depressing.


    Chu Fei looked at it for a while and knew that it would not be a good result to drag it on. Therefore, he raised his right hand, playing with fire, and divided the Firebird above his head into two.


    One is still in the overhead lighting, the other is flying in the battlefield of skeleton and dark knight.


    Lai Chi, who was watching the battlefield seriously, became nervous immediately after seeing the Firebird. He didn''t dare to look back for fear of being broken through by the skeleton, so he could only communicate with Chu Fei directly.


    "Master, no, I don''t want the soul, but if you can keep the skeleton for me, just keep it for me! This is a good thing


    "Ah? What''s so special about this bone shelf? " Chufei suspended the action of Firebird, and let the Firebird fly quietly on the top of the skull and the dark knight.


    "This bone should be bimon''s bone. It''s a guy of the same level as me. With a little cultivation, I can reach the God of war! Their bones are not ordinary bones! "


    Lai Chi was very worried. Although he only speculated about the subordination of the bone, he would have been more than three meters tall if he had such a tall skeleton.


    With such a tall height and human like skeleton, the only creature Lai Chi could think of was bimong. Because there is no extra energy to describe, simply laichi opened his memory, let Chu Fei directly see the behemoth he saw in his memory.


    "This is the behemoth!"At the first glance, chufei thought of the Hulk. Of course, the Hulk was not the Hulk. It had fur and was mainly gray brown.


    However, in Lai Chi''s memory, Chu Fei found that the bimont beast could evolve. After successful evolution, it would turn into a golden fur. At that time, it could be called golden bimont.


    As for the strength of this golden bimont, it has surpassed the God of war, and has been able to compete with the Pope who has divinity.


    "No, the behemoth is not that short!" Chu Fei was puzzled. From Lai Chi''s memory, the shortest one he saw was about four meters. A normal person standing in front of the behemoth could reach his waist at most.


    Under such obvious contrast, the height of the skeleton is obviously shorter, and it is also a circle smaller.


    "Master, this is not an adult behemoth, this is a juvenile behemoth, for sure, I''m sure!"


    "Well, I won''t do it first. You come first. When you can''t do it, I''ll do it again." Chufei shrugged his shoulders and called back the Firebird.


    Lai Chi nodded, but he was a little worried. He still wanted Chu Fei to help destroy the soul and keep the skeleton. But the problem is, he also knows chufei''s flame, which is not recognized by his relatives.


    Since ancient times, fire and water are merciless. These two things won''t leave you a skeleton. It''s good to leave a pile of ashes!


    But I can''t help it. Let''s fight! Just try your best!


    Because of this relationship, Lai Chi is really close this time.


    After Lai Chi found that it was impossible for the dark knight to win the whole skeleton, he was very happy to find out the bone dragon. Of course, although the space of the maze was huge, there was no way for the bone dragon to fly, but it was enough.


    Bone dragon out, immediately blocked the whole channel, Chu Fei their line of sight was also blocked.


    Nevertheless, Chu Fei and others can judge the progress of the battle from Lai Chi''s actions.


    After summoning the bone dragon, Lai Chi did not stop immediately, but summoned another thing.


    "The king of banshees!"


    In Lai Chi''s drinking, a enchanting and beautiful female soul was summoned by him!


    However, from the name of this spell, chufei and others also know that this is not a person, but a banshee.


    As for what the banshee is, this is not a matter of concern for everyone.


    After being called out, the Banshee immediately floats to the back of the bone dragon and stands beside Lai Chi with a smile. Then


    In the eyes of the public, the Banshee began to tease Lai Chi!


    It''s not just teasing. Although there''s no positive side, it''s obvious that the banshee is touching Lai Chi''s body, and it''s all parts.


    "I''m Cao! At this time, there''s still such leisure! " Chu Fei was shocked, but he also knew that something must have gone wrong.


    "Uncle Lai Chi is also a luster!" Wendy and Anne spit, stomp and look away.


    "What are you doing?" Lai Chi was also hoodwinked. He didn''t expect that the Banshee would go straight to him after she came out. In this way, he must have been misunderstood by Chu Fei!


    "Serve you, my master!" Lich Tiantian responds to laichi''s question, but her answer makes laichi more embarrassed.


    "Don''t mess about, fight first! That skeleton, there''s a soul in it. Kill that soul! "


    Lai Chi arranged in a hurry. The Banshee laughed and flew into the air after a pretty turn.


    "Enemy!" The Banshee let out an angry voice, and then flew to the battlefield.


    Although there was such an episode, chufei also saw that the banshee, compared with the dark knight, should be dominated by magic attack.


    In fact, the banshee is proficient in all kinds of curse and enchantment magic. Most of the time, the monks in the demon fighting world would rather fight with the Dragon than provoke the Banshee.


    Because the Banshee''s magic is so powerful, if a few curses go on, people''s fighting power will be weakened immediately, and then a charm It''s just as easy as delivering food.


    Therefore, in this world, people have a consensus that if there is no special equipment to prevent themselves from being enchanted and resist the curse of the banshee, then even if the swordsman and Dharma God see the banshee, they can only give up.


    Fortunately, the number of banshees in the world is very small, which is also a very precious existence. At least, in the eyes of the necromancer, banshees are dark summoning creatures comparable to bone dragons!


    As for the reason, Lai Chi has shown one aspect.


    Unlike the dark knight, the Banshee only knows how to fight. The Banshee has her own intelligence. That is to say, the dark knight is made of bones and various materials by Lai Chi. But the Banshee has signed a contract with a living Banshee.


    Also because of this reason, so the Banshee''s action is more agile, timing is also very good.


    Banshee hands, slender jade hands quickly waving in the chest, all kinds of curses are thrown out by Banshee! Although I don''t know what all the curses have, chufei guesses that they are pain bonus, slowness, deceleration and so on.But after all, the other party is also a skeleton, although there is a suspected dragon soul in it, but it also belongs to the undead.


    Because they belong to the dark system, the Curse spell of the banshee is not good. At least the attack of the skeleton is still so fierce.


    However, under the cover of Chu feiqiang''s great spirit, he also found that the speed of the skeleton was a little slower than before, but it was only a little tight.


    Lai Chi also found out this fact, so he began to feel depressed now. But depressed also have to fight, in order to a bimong bone, Lai Chi fight!


    Thinking of this, Lai Chi quickly added a special magic cover to the Banshee and the eight Dark Knights, and then raised his foot to chop a foot on the back of the bone dragon!

 Chapter 336

    After the kick, the bone dragon roared, and then suddenly opened his mouth, spurting out a black breath!


    Where long Xi said that, even the floor and walls of the maze were burnt black, but the eight Dark Knights and banshees who were stained by rain and dew were unhurt. On the contrary, they were enhanced!


    In contrast to the skeleton, because there is no magic protection, he directly bears the breath of the bone dragon. For a moment, his bones are stained by the black flame of the bone dragon!


    Roar!


    It seems that there is an effect, but under the stimulation of miscellaneous pain, this is even more violent and crazy than the Mongolian skeleton! A big sword was flying up and down in his hand. Every time he chopped it, the eight Dark Knights stepped back a little.


    After a few breaths, chufei found that the armor of the eight dark knights had been seen to have cracks, and their armor horses had also been cut out a lot of wounds.


    After all, it''s just undead creatures, so the eight Dark Knights and their riding paths didn''t retreat because of fear, just a stream of black smoke came out above the cracks of the armor.


    Under the exploration of Chu Fei''s divine sense, he found that this black smoke should be the main energy of this dark spell. That is to say, with more and more smoke coming out, the eight Dark Knights should become weaker and weaker, or even become ashes.


    But Lai Chi didn''t care about it. He just kept ordering the Banshee and eight Dark Knights to attack without a pause!


    Chu Fei could see that this Lai Chi was also fighting to exchange eight Dark Knights for a pair of bimont''s skeleton! But the premise is, he can change!


    Chufei couldn''t have been watching the opera all the time, because if he didn''t care, the skeleton would not be left in the end, and laichi would have lost eight Dark Knights in vain.


    The loss of his subordinates is his own loss, and the loss of his pet is his owner''s loss!


    Chu Fei used his brain quickly and began to think about how to eliminate the soul in the case of keeping the skeleton!


    "The magic of light?" Chu Fei thought in his heart, "no, although the light magic is OK, no one will! No one will. That''s meaningless! Change


    "The lion roars? No way! If it works for living things, the soul will not be hurt by hearing... "


    "Not necessarily Otherwise, how do those exorcism spells work? "


    Think of here, Chu Fei eyes a bright! Exorcism, exorcism! Go to the curse!


    Of course, chufei doesn''t know exorcism, he just thinks of the super undead on earth from this point!


    Any religion has a way to transcend the dead, but now Chu Fei can only be sure that Taoist things are useful! After all, there are old Taoists, and they are also in contact with Taoist things!


    Since Taoism is certainly useful, Buddhism and other religious methods will not be considered!


    Taoism! Surpass!


    Chu Fei thought of Du Ren Jing!


    This is the most commonly used Scripture in Taoist transcendence ceremony. Although it is not strictly true here, it can only be used temporarily.


    After all, although Chu Fei got a lot of books from the library in his ring, this is the only book related to Daoism.


    "Laichi, put away your bone dragon! Ghost lamp, moon spirit also all put away, also, you also return to Hanhai reef island! "


    Chu Fei quickly finished, and then directly sat on the ground, and he also had a book in his hand, which is the Taoist classics of Du Ren. The full name is "taishangdong Xuanlingbao no measurement of people''s top grade classic".


    "Ah?" It''s not a matter to put away the bone dragon, the ghost lamp and the moon spirit, but when it comes to letting Lai Chi return to Hanhai reef island, Lai Chi wants to refuse. Nothing else. I''m afraid of water!


    As for the name of Hanhai reef island, unless it''s just temporary, you can''t say it back to your pet space! So Lai Chi is not even more depressed!


    At least for a short time, Chu Fei is not going to let Lai Chi know his pet identity


    "Come on! Or you''ll all have an accident later! "


    "Well What about them! " Lai Chi hesitates and points to the dark knight and the Banshee.


    "Banshee is OK, dark knight you give up, let them fight to death, and then you hide!"


    After all, the banshee is a living life, so Chu Fei doesn''t think it will be good to recite Du Ren Jing. But it''s hard to say, but it doesn''t matter if something happens. After all, in Chu Fei''s view, the future role of the banshee is not big. It''s very likely that the Banshee will eventually become laichi''s slave.


    "Well..." Lai Chi nods and reluctantly takes back the bone dragon. He also gives orders to the eight Dark Knights to fight. Later, Lai Chi takes the ghost lamp and the moon spirit into his own calling space. Then he shakes and returns to Chu Fei''s Dantian space


    At this time, the Banshee in mid air also found this, but she didn''t know what happened. But Chu Fei''s appearance seems to be trying to clean up the skeleton!


    Think of here, the Banshee didn''t think much, still floating in the air, casting no good effect curse.Chu Fei took a deep breath and calmed his mind and then mobilized his whole body to hold his voice in his own voice. Then Chu Fei breathed out his voice and began reciting the human classics.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Dongxuan is a spiritual treasure. Top grade, top grade, top grade. Hidden charm of hundred demons, separation and combination of nature. There is no supreme truth... "


    Du Ren Jing is an ancient book handed down by Taoism. With the help of the monk Chu Fei to recite the vitality of heaven and earth, the effect is really remarkable for a while.


    At the beginning, the crowd behind chufei didn''t feel anything. They just listened quietly while they were curious. But after chufei finished reading for the first time, Wan Yu came to chufei''s side inexplicably. He also sat down with his knees crossed, kneaded his hands and recited together with chufei!


    Wanyu is the emperor''s body, which is a very special existence in itself. What''s more, as soon as Wanyu''s constitution is opened, he is no longer an ordinary mortal.


    After Wan Yu joined, the power of Du Ren Jing is even greater!


    For a time, people just feel that where they are is a fairyland! The flowing light is graceful, the clouds are illusory, and the inner peace is really beyond words.


    Once again, the labyrinth of dead air gathering is quiet and quiet, and countless ghosts and ghosts turn into ashes and disappear at this time.


    After saying the Sutra twice, Wan Yu was enlightened, and together with Chu Fei, he recited the four directions of heaven and earth!


    After three times, the dark knight and bimon''s skeleton had stopped and looked at chufei''s direction.


    In mid air, the Banshee looked at chufei strangely, and didn''t understand what happened! After all, limited knowledge, banshee is not crape myrtle people, nor the earth recognized, naturally did not see such a magical scene!


    When reading the Scriptures for the fourth time, the eight Dark Knights who often sat on the mount got off the mount and knelt down with the tall skeleton, kowtowing to Chu Fei.


    When the Scripture was read for the tenth time, the eyes of the Banshee in the air flashed a bright light, and then she looked around and at her feet.


    And the eight Dark Knights and their mounts are beginning to dissipate.


    As for the skeleton, at this time, just like Chu Fei and WAN Yu, he sat with his knees crossed. His bone finger also picked up Tao Jue and sat there motionless. I don''t know if he was reciting the supreme Sutra.


    Chu Fei recited eighteen changes altogether, which was exactly the skill of eighteen levels of hell. When Chu Fei stopped, the Banshee didn''t know when she had come to Chu Fei, so she was floating in the air.


    The dark knight and the mount have disappeared completely, and the skeleton sits still.


    Chu Fei released his divine sense for the first time and explored the skeleton of the behemoth. As a result, he found that the soul had already disappeared, leaving only a skeleton here.


    "It seems to have succeeded..." Chu Fei was relieved and randomly informed Lai Chi in Dantian space. At the same time, Chu Fei also curiously looked at the Banshee who was looking at him.


    Lai Chi got Chu Fei''s notice and immediately escaped from Hanhai reef island. The first time he came out, he looked at the skeleton and found that the soul in the skeleton had disappeared!


    "Ha ha!"


    Excited, incomparably excited, Lai Chi really felt that he had made money! Although the loss of eight Dark Knights seems very distressing, in fact, compared with the bones of the behemoth, eight Dark Knights are nothing!


    However, Lai Chi''s excitement didn''t last long, because he soon noticed the Banshee floating in front of Chu Fei, and found that his little connection with the Banshee had disappeared!


    "What''s the matter? Contract contact? I''m Cao


    Lai Chi looks at Chu Fei and the Banshee in shock, with a blank face. He wants to speak, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei asked softly.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to speak aloud, because Wan Yu was still chanting sutras with his eyes closed, but he didn''t speak any more.


    "Master, are you touching my contract with the Banshee?" Lai Chi seems to be worried about being heard by others and the banshee, so he directly uses spiritual dialogue to communicate with chufei.


    "Ah? No, I''m just passing the ghost! Otherwise, how do you think the soul in the skeleton is missing! "


    "But Banshee Well, no way, master, how did you go beyond the limit and contact me with the Banshee''s contract! It was signed under the appraisal of death! Master, what Scripture do you recite is more powerful than death? "


    "Death? Ha ha, although I haven''t figured out what happened, Lai Chi, your so-called God of death is really a scum in front of my Scripture. "


    Not chufei crazy, chufei self-confidence, absolute self-confidence.


    "Well, what about the Banshee?" Lai Chi asked depressed.


    "Banshee? If it''s still useful, you can continue to sign a contract with her! " Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "but The last time I signed a contract with him, I succeeded only after I cheated her. I didn''t want to sign it directly. "After hearing Lai Chi''s words, Chu Fei was speechless. Xindao, you didn''t subdue the banshee, but use poison! I''m Cao, this is just a fan * girl * dry * ah!


    Chu Fei doesn''t like to talk to Lai Chi. Lai Chi doesn''t know how to face the Banshee who has recovered her free body. However, when the two people put their attention on the spot again, they found that they did not know when the Banshee actually sat opposite them, dragging her chin and looking at Chu Fei and Lai Chi with great interest.


    "Well That Hello... " Lai Chi waved awkwardly.


    "You still have some conscience. I thought you would run away directly!" The Banshee said playfully.


    "Well, this I Well Actually I... " Lai Chi really didn''t know what else he could say.

 Chapter 337

    Lai Chi now looks like a cat that was caught by the owner after stealing fishy. Of course, if he was caught by the owner Chu Fei, it would be nothing but fishy.


    Chufei doesn''t want to look at something. At least now it''s certain that the Banshee doesn''t want to be an enemy to herself. So chufei turns around and looks at the broken army, Wendy and Annie.


    At this time, they have been silly, and several times in a row!


    A few of them sat down unconsciously under the Du Ren Jing of Chu Fei and WAN Yu, but that''s all. From this point of view, these people have no wisdom.


    But Huigen can be cultivated, so it''s not a problem.


    After breaking army, Wendy and Annie wake up, what they see is the Banshee floating in front of the crowd, and they can see that the Banshee has returned to freedom.


    This is a very intuitive judgment. After all, the eyes and movements of the Banshee are no longer the Banshee that has just been summoned.


    As a native of the world, just a little thought to guess about it! But why such a thing happened is something that people can''t understand anyway.


    In this process, the broken army exchanged eyes with Wendy and Annie more than once, but it was meaningless. They didn''t get the answer, and the Banshee didn''t pay any attention to them.


    The next shock is the disappearance of the eight Dark Knights also quiet skeletons. After seeing this scene, it is needless to say that chufei''s duren Sutra has had an effect.


    But they don''t know it''s the Dharma Sutra. They just think it''s a magic spell. Of course, Wan Yu''s recitation also shocked them.


    Then there is Lai Chi''s awkward appearance. I believe that even the old Dean of canglan college will scare off a beard when he sees Lai Chi''s present performance!


    After all, Lai Chi is a lich! That''s the Lich who can win the sword saint and the great mage! Even three lower gas like an ordinary ordinary ordinary people in general!


    At this time, chufei turns around and breaks the army. Wendy and Annie find the way to solve their doubts. It''s very simple to ask chufei.


    But Chu Fei gave them a quiet look, which made the three people depressed. There was no way. The three people could only keep winking at Chu Fei, indicating that Chu Fei understood what had just happened.


    Chu Fei had no choice but to smile bitterly. He couldn''t say clearly. In fact, Chu Fei didn''t think that Du Ren Jing would have such a powerful effect!


    It''s ok if you just succeed in passing the undead. The point is that this Du Ren Jing contacts the contracts between Lai Chi and the Banshee! This really should be Chu Fei''s words, death is a scum!


    If the God of death is powerful enough and more powerful than the founder of Du Ren Jing, then it is impossible to have the present result! But it is impossible!


    This is the Taoist classics of Du Ren! The founder of the Du Ren Jing is not a cat or a dog!


    Behind Chu Fei, Lai Chi is still depressed to pray for the Banshee''s forgiveness, but it seems that the Banshee doesn''t care about it at all. From the attitude of the banshee, people also found that the Banshee itself seems to have a good relationship with Lai Chi, at least a friend.


    "Say it, Leslie. I''ll listen to you." Lai Chi admitted counseling, although he admitted counseling from the beginning. In other words, Lai Chi is admitting his mistake.


    However, the Banshee Leslie''s interest is obviously not in laichi. While staring at chufei, the Banshee turns to look at laichi and says with a smile:


    "well, in order to punish you, you will marry me."


    After that, chufei was stupid. Wendy and Annie were not stupid, but they were indignant!


    After all, people speculate that Lai Chi has done something wrong, or that Lai Chi has committed a crime, but he has got such a result. This is simply incomprehensible!


    However, Lai Chi said bitterly:


    "Leslie, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. First of all, tell me if you did it on purpose!"


    Lai Chi''s words were despised by the army, Wendy and Annie!


    "She''s to blame! Do you want a face? " Wendy yelled in her heart!


    "Uncle Lai Chi is a bad man! Bad guy in the end! When Wan Yu''s elder sister wakes up, I must let Chu Fei punish him. I''d better seal him and never let him come out! " Annie was cursing in her heart.


    "Uncle Lai Chi, idol! This is my idol! This is the man Although his face was full of disdain, his heart was full of praise for Lai Chi.


    Man''s bad nature!


    "You can think that I didn''t blame you for this. After all, I have raised more men than you can summon."


    The Banshee''s beautiful face is wearing an attractive smile, but after saying this, the army is more excited! Wendy and Annie are stupid.


    "What really makes me angry is that you chose to seal my memory. Let me so ignorant with you these decades, you said, if you don''t marry me, how can I forgive you? "The Banshee Leslie more joking the more happy, there is a sense of conspiracy to succeed.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t see it with his eyes, he didn''t relax his divine sense. After all, gossip is human nature, and it''s also very fun to watch.


    "Ah, calculation, people''s heart Well, I said yes Lai Chisheng nodded his head and promised to marry Leslie, but he added: "but now I''m following my master. I need his master to talk about this."


    The Banshee Leslie nodded. She patted chufei gently and mischievously on the shoulder, which meant that she hoped chufei would turn around.


    Chu Fei is surprised in the heart, don''t understand why the Banshee can have such performance, but he still turned around. But at this time, Wan Yu just woke up.


    Just wake up Wan Yu and did not immediately return to normal like other people, but thinking about something.


    "Are you the master of Lai Chi?" See Chu Fei turn round, the Banshee Leslie asked with a smile.


    Chufei nodded. There was no need to deny it.


    "Tell him he''s actually your pet! Not even a servant Leslie''s face is full of the pleasure of revenge, as if this is the real punishment to Lai Chi.


    And Lai Chi immediately froze after hearing this sentence! Because Reich is very clear that the Banshee Leslie has a terrible instinct to observe words and colors, which is her natural attribute. With a little detail, Leslie can infer almost no different conclusion according to the existing information!


    So, Reich believed what Leslie said!


    So he was stupid!


    What! Pets! I''m a pet! I was taken as a pet!


    Lai Chi''s eyes were more and more shocked, just like the silence before the storm. Chu Fei takes a look, turns his mouth, and throws Lai Chi into the Dantian space.


    Then chufei looked at Leslie and said:


    "did you guess?"


    "No, it''s speculative. I''m sure it''s true."


    Chufei nodded, gave a thumbs up to Leslie, and then said:


    "do you really want to marry him? Is that a little bit of a loss? After all, you... "


    "In fact, it was Lai Chi who married me. If he hadn''t sealed my memory, I wouldn''t have been able to coerce what he did. "


    "Why?" Chufei asked, although Leslie said that she had played with more men than laichi could summon, that was another matter after all. What laichi did was to be a fan of women. There could be no other explanation!


    This is a crime that Chu Fei despises.


    "I''m a banshee, not your Terran..." Leslie changed the posture of sitting and squatted. Holding her knees, she continued:


    "you know, in this world, banshees are always regarded as either killing or receiving, because there are so many things we can do. At least for human beings, what we banshees can do is just a human conspiracy "It''s the same as me!"


    Chu Fei nodded and had to say that Chu Fei had no room for refutation on this point.


    "But Lai Chi is different. He met me when he was still a necromancer, and then he pursued me all the time, pursuing, not killing. But I didn''t agree, because I didn''t know what Lai Chi thought. Although I can see people''s heart, it can also be tampered with. "


    Leslie, the banshee, reminds chufei of hypnosis on earth, which is of course the kind in legend. It is said that deep hypnosis can change a person''s memory, directly change the person''s three views, so the fake becomes true.


    But this is really not eternal, because once touched the key, people''s memory will come back.


    "I''m worried that laichi may be the bait that others want to catch me, but I really like him, so at that time, I worked very hard to get more men."


    "Er..." Chufei didn''t know what to say. Wendy and Annie gradually calmed down. On the contrary, the young soldiers began to react.


    "In this way, I spent 100 years with Lai Chi, and finally I confirmed that Lai Chi''s idea was true. But at that time, Lai Chi was already in a hurry, so he refined a poison, which could make me sleepy and make me lose my guard. I''ve seen all this with my own eyes. After all, I''m a banshee, and his strength at that time can''t hide it from me. "


    "So you let it be?"


    "Yes, I''ll let him go, but I didn''t expect that he sealed my memory."


    "Well, I don''t judge whether it''s good or bad. Since you are willing to marry him and the matter is clear, I won''t stop you."


    Chu Fei was very open-minded. At least in this matter, although Lai Chi''s behavior was very humble, it happened that the Banshee was willing to do so, so there was nothing to say.


    But the Banshee shook her head and said:"That''s just my old idea. Now I have another one."


    Chufei is puzzled, waiting for Leslie to continue.


    "I also want to recognize you as the master."


    "I''m Cao?" Chu Fei was shocked in his heart and said: "did I finally have the power of a tiger body shock! This Banshee Leslie was conquered by my domineering spirit, so let me be the master! Do I carry it like that? "


    Looking at Chu Fei''s surprised expression, Leslie smiles and says:


    "laichi is your pet. Let me be your pet, too. We have all done bad things, and I do more and more bad things, but I don''t want to separate from laichi, so take it as my punishment."


    "Cough..." Chu Fei is depressed. It turns out that people are not conquered by the tyrant, just because they want to atone!


    "Well, I''m not against it anyway."


    After saying this, Chu Fei opened the system interface and said:


    "release your soul."


    The Banshee nodded, did not hesitate, directly released a trumpet of their own graceful dance.


    Chu Fei has not yet had time to point the identification function of the system, the system has already found the soul of the Banshee.


    Ding!


    -- it is detected that there is a adoptable pet soul, belonging to the Banshee of the dark god in the demon fighting world. Do you want to adopt it?


    "Oh, it''s time to adopt? Is it not the confinement control? "


    Chufei laughed in his heart. It seems that this system really knows the whole word!


    Of course, Chu Fei won''t refuse. After all, this is the purpose!


    Sure!


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host, successfully adopted a pet, banshee, life Leslie, age 2131, strength: Great demon tutor.


    It''s done! Chufei laughs and says to Leslie:


    "it''s OK. I''m sorry, but I still want to say congratulations."


    "I understand. What you read just now is very powerful. You can have such a magic spell. I''m really congratulatory for being your pet."


    Leslie, the banshee, doesn''t speak as respectfully as the Lich. Laichi uses you, but she uses you. But Chu Fei didn''t care about it, and it was always said that you were not used to Chu Fei.


    Chufei nodded, knowing that Leslie was absolutely smart. I''m afraid there are many places to use her in the future! It has to be cultivated.


    Later, Chu Fei opened his Dantian space and wanted to call Lai Chi out to talk about it. But did not expect, Chu Fei just saw is looking up to the sky roar unceasingly to vent Lai Chi!


    "Pet! I''m just a pet! I am a lich


    "Death, you bastard, you trash! You shabby! Why the hell are you so weak! Thanks to me and you! You''re such a fucker


    "Leslie! Why tell me! Don''t make me silly! Why tell me! Ah! Pet your siste

 Chapter 338

    Lai Chi is frantically venting. After knowing that he is Chu Fei''s pet, he has already understood what this space is.


    Pet space, as a lich, is very familiar with pet space. After all, he has so many skeletons, bone dragons and other things, which have been kept in his alien space.


    Although there are still many differences, it is also a variety of pet space.


    Of course, from this point, Lich Lai Chi is more aware of Chu Fei''s power.


    After all, there are a lot of people who have pets in this fight devil world, whether they are surrendered or signed a contract, or the rare summoner, but their pets never have any matching pet space!


    Before meeting Chu Fei, Lich Lai Chi knew that all people with pets in the world were carrying their pets, or holding them, or riding them. But who has his own pet space!


    You know, pet space is not an ordinary space ring can be compared! There is no living thing in the space ring, because there is no oxygen and other substances necessary for life.


    But pet space has, and must have!


    Although there was no oxygen in Lai Chi''s own dead space, it was recharged with the dead air needed by the dead! Although not the same, but also can be compared!


    "Ah! Leslie, I hate you


    Lai Chi is still venting, but no matter in state or mood, he has stabilized a lot. At this time, he is also thinking about another thing, that is, why he was taken as a pet by Chu Fei.


    More importantly, Chu Fei''s pet space is boundless! There is still a sun in the sky, although the land has only a little rock under its feet for the time being


    Chufei laughingly looks at laichi to vent, until a moment later, chufei finds that laichi has calmed down, and there is another harvest, this laichi is not afraid of water!


    "It seems that we still need evil governance!"


    Chu Fei communicated with Lai Chi with a smile and said, "Lai Chi, it''s almost time to vent."


    After hearing Chu Fei''s voice, Lai Chi took a long breath and sighed. Then he sat down on the rock and said, "master, can you tell me why I became your pet? The contract was signed before the servant


    "In fact, I don''t know, but now I can tell you that I''m not a member of your world like moths and ghosts."


    "Er..." Lai Chi was stunned. Although Chu Fei didn''t say anything else, he thought of many things through Chu Fei''s words.


    "Master, your original world will not have no servant contract at all?"


    "It should be. Actually, I can''t say it well."


    "Well, that''s probably true. No wonder. However, master, I''d like to ask you one more question. Even if you''re a little curious, don''t be angry. I... "


    Listen to laichi said so much nonsense, don''t ask also know laichi want to ask is that may hurt Chu Fei self-esteem.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care, and gave the answer directly, saying:


    "I know what you want to ask, don''t worry, I''m not driven here, I''m here to do business."


    "Business?" Lai Chi was at a loss again.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it in detail later. Anyway, you can understand it later. Come out first. Now Leslie has become my pet because of you, and I can see that she really loves you. I think you''ll almost get married."


    "Well, since the host has said so, I certainly won''t object to it."


    "Dress, dress..."


    Chu Fei despises this, then throws Lai Chi out.


    "Well, if you two have anything to say, we''ll talk about it later. Lai Chi, go ahead and collect the skeleton. As for your business, I as the master can''t ignore it. Don''t worry. "


    What chufei said is to use the system or some other way to make a firm commitment to the marriage of Lich Lai Chi and Lich Leslie, but Leslie and Lai Chi can''t think of this.


    But to Chu Fei''s arrangement, the Lich and the Banshee will not refuse naturally. Then Chu Fei looked back at Wan Yu. After all, Wan Yu chanted along with Chu Fei.


    "Wan Yu, what''s up? Have you got anything? "


    "Mr. Chu..." Wan Yu has recovered from her previous stupor. At this time, her eyes are full of compassion. Looking at Chu Fei is like looking at a pitiful little life.


    In the face of this kind of vision, Chu Fei was a little uncomfortable, but he could guess that this should be the change that Wan Yu had brought when he read Du Ren Jing.


    "Mr. Chu, is that the scripture you just read? I feel like I''ve been baptized. I don''t know how to describe it, but I''m sure that with this passage, I don''t need to worry about killing too many creatures and falling into that strange comfort. ""Well, it''s really a Scripture. It''s called Du Ren Jing, but it''s just an abbreviation. This Scripture is used to transcend all living beings. The dead are also one of the living beings, so they can also play a role. "


    "So it is Mr. Chu... " In the process of Chu Fei speaking, Wan Yu''s eyes gradually returned to normal. It was a relief to chufei.


    Chu Fei guessed that when reciting Du Ren Jing, Wan Yu probably had a connection with the high road because of her unique physical relationship.


    However, Wan Yu didn''t understand and couldn''t understand this connection. She just passively raised her soul to a certain height in a short time with the help of scriptures.


    After all, when Chu Fei recited Tao Te Ching before, Wan Yu was shocked by the sentence "heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are cud dogs", which shows that Wan Yu''s affinity for heaven is really not generally good.


    "Wan Yu, since the only problem has been solved, you have to hurry to practice."


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, don''t worry. I will live up to you."


    Chufei smiles, pats Wan Yu on the shoulder, and then looks at the broken army, Wendy and Annie.


    "What did you get from breaking the army?"


    Breaking the army was Chu Fei''s three disciples, so Chu Fei naturally had to care about breaking the army first. Unfortunately, although breaking the army had been influenced by Du Ren before, he didn''t get much.


    Chufei nodded with a smile and said nothing.


    At this time, the Lich Reich and the Banshee Leslie have put away the skeleton of the behemoth, and the matter here is over for the time being.


    "Well, let the ghost lamp and the moon spirit come out, continue to lead the way, and leave here as soon as possible."


    "Well, master, let''s go around the maze more. Maybe there are other good things!" Laichi''s eyes are shining, and the banshee is also on laichi''s side, so she has the same idea as laichi.


    Chu Fei smiles, looks at others and says:


    "what do you think?"


    "Master, I think what uncle Lai Chi said is reasonable. Even the terrible skeleton has won the battle. There must be nothing in this maze that can hurt us, so I also suggest that we find more good things to take away."


    Breaking the army thought about it, and then said what he thought. Although he also knows that even if he finds something good, he may not be able to fall into his own hands, but when his master is strong and his friends are strong, he will naturally rise in the water, won''t he!


    "And you?" Chufei asked, looking at Wendy and Annie.


    "I think they''re right." Anne answered directly without much thought.


    Wendy struggled for a while, but finally agreed.


    "Laichi, let the ghost lamp and the moon spirit come out first, let them talk about their own views."


    "Good." Lai Chi was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Chu Fei asked everyone to express their opinions. Did he want to vote?


    Can doubt to doubt, Lai Chi or fast will two Yin ghost released. After the ghost lamp and the moon spirit came out, the first time was to see if everyone was hurt. After confirming that everyone was ok, the two ghosts were relieved. Then they looked at the place where the skeleton and the Dark Knight were fighting, but they found nothing


    "Well, don''t look. The dead are gone. I''ll put away the bones of bimon." Lai Chi said with a smile.


    "It''s something to ask you to express your opinions. Lai Chi and I think that with the host, we are strong enough to go around the maze and find some good things to take away. What do you two think? "


    The Banshee has recognized that Chu is not the main body, so she naturally becomes her own person, so she speaks easily and naturally. Chufei looked at the Banshee talking, suddenly felt as if the Banshee Leslie might be able to become a right-hand assistant in the future, not just a thug.


    "Well, master In principle, we should really agree with that. " The ghost lamp and Yueling looked at each other for a while, then the ghost lamp hesitated and said:


    "however, we don''t want to see such things happen from our hearts. As for the reason, we don''t know. Maybe it''s the old man who left us here who did something to us."


    With this saying, the red moon spirit gently hugged one arm of the ghost lamp, looking at Chu Fei, there was a kind of sentimental love on his face.


    "Well, now that everyone has expressed their opinions, I''ll make a decision."


    Chu Fei looked at people''s expectant eyes with a smile, and finally came to:


    "I decided to leave as soon as possible."


    "Ah?"


    "Why, master?"


    "Yes, master, do you have something to worry about?"


    "Chufei, what do you think, can you tell us?"


    Chu Fei looked at the crowd with a smile, and did not get angry because of everyone''s incomprehension. However, in the crowd, only wan Yu didn''t speak, but looked at Chu Fei with a calm smile, just like looking at his father and brother."You There are many good things in the world, but no one can keep all the good things by his side. Everyone has his own chance. If it doesn''t come, forcing can only bring disaster. What''s more, we have gained enough this time People or demons, we should know how to be content. Only contentment can make you happy. "


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, he no longer spoke, but waited for the reaction of the public.


    To tell the truth, Chu Fei pretended to be a force, where there is so much truth. Chu Fei is just worried that he doesn''t have the fortune to enjoy too much.


    In other words, Chu Fei was a little worried about gain and loss.

 Chapter 339

    All are afraid of contrast!


    Chu Fei has read too many novels, and the earth people have also read too many novels. The protagonists enter the alien world one by one, and then snatch all kinds of treasures in order to survive. Indeed, if such protagonists are here, they will act according to laichi, Leslie and the army breaking.


    But Chu Fei is very clear that there is no way out for the protagonists in those novels. If they don''t work hard, others will get the benefits, and the protagonist may die.


    But chufei is not the same. Chufei, the "protagonist" in reality, not only has the system, but also can freely travel between several worlds.


    If he wants to go back to earth, he can go back to earth. If he wants to go to Lagerstroemia, he can go to Lagerstroemia! Chu Fei, who wants to go wherever he wants, doesn''t have the same reason as the characters in the novel, so he doesn''t dare to be greedy.


    Moreover, Chu Fei still remembers Ding Li and can never forget Ding Li.


    Originally, he was a person who could become the protagonist of the novel, and also got enough powerful weapons as described in many novels, but he still died, so lonely in the world of crape myrtle, his soul disappeared, and only the remaining obsession continued to wander.


    If not for Chu Fei, who knows how long Ding Li''s obsession will exist? If it wasn''t for chufei, who knew Ding Li was dead?


    Life and death, wealth in heaven, this sentence is true, at least in the present Chu Fei''s view, this sentence is true.


    Opportunities need to be contested, treasures need to be seized, but now it''s in other people''s Dragon cemetery.


    For a long time, this is the moral bottom line of the earth. Although Chu Fei didn''t get anything directly, he took Leslie, the ghost lamp and the moon spirit, and the bimont skeleton. He also found the power of Du Ren Jing on earth!


    That''s enough!


    "We''ve got our chance. You and I can''t even say anything about the rest. Just stay and wait for future generations."


    Chu Fei''s worry about gain and loss didn''t show up. Instead, it was a pair of immortals.


    Maybe the local people in the world of fighting demons, such as broken army, Lich laichi, Banshee Leslie, Wendy and Annie, can''t understand chufei''s idea, but wan Yu understands it, and so do the ghost lamp and moon spirit of the ghost clan.


    "I will obey the instruction!"


    The first response to Chu Fei is wan Yu. However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, Wan Yu claims to be a disciple.


    Although it''s true that they have a relationship between master and apprentice from the beginning, Chu Fei still doesn''t want to let his friend relationship with Wan Yu become a relationship between master and apprentice.


    Like little star, Chu Fei is happy to be a brother and sister, but he is not happy to be a master. After all, no matter how powerful he is, he still needs friends.


    Wan Yu also surprised the army. After all, Wan Yu had never claimed to be like this before. However, he was clever enough to break the army, and he quickly and respectfully saluted Chu Fei, saying:


    "I will obey the instruction!"


    Lich laichi and Lich Leslie don''t think that Wan Yu and broken army claim that there is something wrong with their disciples. What they are really shocked by is chufei''s words before.


    After all, they''ve seen quite different choices.


    "Follow the master''s instruction!" Reich and Leslie looked at each other and then saluted respectfully.


    As for Wendy and Annie, although they didn''t say anything, the expression on their faces was enough to express their approval and surprise.


    "Well, in that case, let''s find a way out, ghost lamp..."


    "Er..." Guideng and Yueling are a little embarrassed. Their hearts are not less shocked than others, but they don''t say anything to obey the instruction, because they don''t know how to call chufei.


    After all, chufei is their master


    "That..." Ghost lamp and moon spirit hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei and Lai Chi asked questions at the same time.


    "Master, what do we call master''s master..."


    Ghost lamp this problem let Lich Lai Chi also be hoodwinked, yes, how to call it! What''s the name of the master! There has never been such a problem in the world!


    But Chu Fei laughed and said, "just like Wan Yu, just call him Mr. Yu."


    Chu Fei doesn''t care how to call him. In fact, even if he calls his name directly, it''s OK. After all, modern people don''t care much about this kind of code.


    "Mr. Chu!"


    "Mr. Chu!"


    Ghost lamp and moon spirit salute at the same time, which can be regarded as setting the name. Then they floated up and continued to lead the way.


    In the next maze, people walked for a long time and made mistakes many times. Occasionally, they met some holy things of the undead, which were settled by Lai Chi and LeslieIt took two days to go.


    Two days later, led by the ghost lamp and the moon spirit, we finally came to the exit of the maze. But this exit is the entrance to the Dragon cemetery.


    However, after arriving at the entrance of the dragon clan, chufei was blocked again. Because what stands in front of them is not a physical gate, but a space entrance.


    This is the shape of a cave, but there are several dragons at the entrance of the cave. Needless to say, this is also a magic circle.


    And from the prestige of this magic array, the power of this magic array is absolutely not small. Chu Fei can''t break the array, because his understanding of the array is still very shallow, so in the face of this magic array entrance, Chu Fei has nothing to do.


    "Reich, Leslie, can you open it?"


    Reich and Leslie smile bitterly, and shake their heads without even coming forward to watch.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the Dragon cemetery on the other side of the entrance, the Dragon girls blacker and Ruixue are practicing. They are now the body of the ontological dragon. Around them, there are many dragon souls swimming. There are many tall tombs, but there are no tombstones.


    Between the tombs, on the surrounding ground, there are many flowers in full bloom. The colors of these flowers are different, but they already contain all the colors in the world.


    There are a lot of positive color flowers, but these flowers with single and normal color are closer to the location of Ruixue and blacker. From here to outside, the more flowers outside, the more complex the color.


    It''s not a simple color block splicing, but just like the color after pigment mixing.


    This is the dragon soul flower, not an ordinary flower. Every flower here is formed by the residual soul of the dragon. In a word, these flowers more or less contain some magic and energy that the dead dragon people are proficient in.


    It can be said that these Dragon Spirit flowers are impossible to exist in the outside world. Few people can understand this, but those who know it all have a peep on the Dragon Spirit flower.


    Fortunately, because the dragon is powerful, no one dare to steal even if they are spies. Even if they really want to, they carry a lot of property to trade with the dragon people.


    It seems that both Ruixue and blacker are at the critical moment. The next moment, a huge white light rises from Ruixue, while blacker''s side is a black light.


    The white light is full of the power of light, but the black light is full of the power of darkness!


    A white and a black draw each other, and instantly merge into a flowing light hovering like a water and ink painting. If someone can see this scene, they will be shocked completely!


    Because Rachel and blackell are trying to blend their energy with each other!


    You know, this is the world of fighting demons. In this world, no one dares to let the light power and the dark power meet casually, because that will cause a terrible explosion due to the conflict of attributes!


    However, Ruixue and blaker seem to have succeeded a little, at least now they are still well, and there is no explosion.


    A moment later, the light gradually faded down, and finally entered the two dragons.


    Ruixue opened her eyes, and her eyes were full of fatigue. Blacker didn''t open her eyes, but her weakness was completely exposed by her heavy breathing.


    "Sister How are you doing? " Ruixue shakes herself into a human figure and returns to the beautiful and lovely woman in white.


    "Fortunately, Ruixue, this time I hurt you, otherwise you should have broken through to adulthood." Blacker''s words were full of remorse, but Ruixue didn''t care. She said with a smile:


    "sister, you''re here again. People will blame you! As long as you can be with your sister, it doesn''t matter if you break through or not! "


    Rachel didn''t care, but Blackall couldn''t.


    "Ah. I''m sorry, Ruixue. I don''t know why there was no explosion, but I also know that I''ve got a lot of benefits from you. "


    "Sister, it''s the same with me. I feel that I''m not afraid of dark magic now!"


    Ruixue is very happy, but blaker is not happy. Although Ruixue is not worried about the mutual restraint of light and dark magic, who knows whether Ruixue can successfully evolve into a light dragon in the future?


    "Well, let''s go. It''s time to go out."


    Blaker sighed, then incarnated in human form, and returned to the beautiful woman in black.


    "Good! Finally, I can go out and play Ruixue is really happy. After all, she is still young and has been held here for several days. She has long been bored.


    Blaker smiles and touches Ruixue''s head, then leads Ruixue to the exit of the cemetery. After walking half a distance, the two of them came to a very tall tomb. Different from other tombs, there was a tombstone in front of the tomb, and the tombstone was very tall.


    This tombstone is made of white jade. On the tombstone, two columns of characters are engraved. However, these two columns of characters are not the common characters in the world of fighting demons, but the Dragon language. Few people know it except the dragon people."Ancestors, Ruixue and I went back first. There was a problem in our cultivation this time. We need to go outside to find a way to solve the problem. After the problem is solved, we will come back and inherit the inheritance of our ancestors!"


    "Thank you for your trouble, Xueer!"


    Said this, Ruixue and blacker fell down on their knees together, even after a few kowtows, then stood up to leave.


    "Ruixue, restart the defense array."


    "Good!" Ruixue laughingly agreed, then waved, a not pure light magic from her jade hand, and then hit the tall white jade tombstone!


    At that moment, a dragon roars!


    At the same time, Rachel and blackell heard a few curses!


    "I''m Cao!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll go, what''s the situation!"


    "What''s the matter, Dragon Spirit? It''s Dragon Spirit!"


    "Master, be careful. Don''t get close. Come on, everyone!"

 Chapter 340

    At the entrance of the Dragon cemetery, Chu Fei gave up when they found that the FA array at the entrance of the cemetery could not enter. And Chu Fei also moved the mind that wants to leave.


    However, because the Dragon at the entrance of the tomb looks very magical, we all have a look at it, but there is something wrong with it!


    Because Ruixue very coincidentally reactivated the defense magic array of the Dragon tomb at this time, which led to the magic array at the entrance of the Dragon tomb suddenly enlarged, directly enveloping chufei and them.


    At the same time, those dragons in it also quickly released the size of the normal dragon soul, and they came back to chufei.


    Chu Fei was startled. After all, this is the purpose. As an earthman who has seen many horror films, his heart is still empty, so he was scared to swear when something happened.


    Although we don''t know why there will be changes, but we also know that these dragon spirits are not easy to deal with! After all, this is the entrance of the Dragon tomb, not the labyrinth. How can the fighting power of the dragon soul be the same in places with different important levels!


    Chu Fei wanted to see the strength of these dragon spirits, so he subconsciously met a dragon spirit, which caused Lai Chi and Leslie''s exclamation!


    At this time, the scene around Chu Fei is no longer a maze, but transformed into another open space. But all around the space is transparent. You can also see the maze corridor and the entrance of the Dragon tomb through the edge of the space.


    Because of this, Chu Fei had no way to tell whether they had been sucked into the magic array of the Dragon spirits, or the magic array had been enlarged and the space had been enlarged.


    If you can''t tell, you can''t determine how dangerous your environment is.


    Of course, in any case, the danger is certain.


    "Reich, Leslie, you two try the fighting power of this thing. If you can fight, you''ll kill them. If you can''t, we''ll leave!"


    "Ah, master, can you still go?"


    "Yes, absolutely. I want to go. Even the God of light can''t stop me! Go


    With chufei''s words, laichi and Leslie were relieved. Later, Lai Chi summoned the bone dragon, also found a piece of skeleton archers, and then rushed to those dragon spirits with Leslie.


    It''s because they don''t know how many dragon spirits are here, not where they are.


    When you look outside, you can still count a few. But now, there is no definite number of dragon spirits that people see!


    Last second or a group, maybe next second only one, last second or one or two, maybe next second is a group!


    "Laichi, put the bone dragons away, you may irritate them!" Leslie, who had already rushed forward, frowned and observed the actions of those dragon spirits.


    "Ah? Put it away, then how can I fight! " Lai Chi is depressed. Bone dragon is the strongest move in his attack magic.


    "They are dragon spirits. What do you think will happen in the battle of your dragon bones? With your other spells, you are a lich!" Leslie was a little depressed. After all, how could the Lich Lai Chi be so stupid!


    "I All right


    Lai Chi was depressed, so he had to urge the magic to take the bone dragon back to his dead space. But just as Lai Chi was about to take the bone dragon back, a large group of dragon spirits suddenly appeared on his head!


    Chu Fei counted roughly, and estimated that there were more than a dozen, and the ten dragon spirits immediately attacked Lai Chi!


    Dragon breath, is dragon breath, although it is the dragon spirit, but the dragon breath of different colors is still accompanied by a strong momentum!


    Needless to say, this is a big battle after all, these are the essence of the existence of the dragon soul, certainly not weaker than the real dragon outside!


    "I''m Cao!" Lai Chi was startled and knew that what he was doing now was useless. He could only order the bone dragon to meet him. Meanwhile, the skeleton magic wand in his hand suddenly waved, and a terrible black magic energy stormed out, gathering all the dragon breath of those dragon spirits together!


    After all, it''s a lich, and it''s also a lich who has a lot of research on the dragon race!


    Roar!


    Obviously, Lai Chi''s defensive magic completely angered those dragon spirits! But now Lai Chi doesn''t care about that. He says angrily:


    "play dragon breath! Well, let''s see if it''s you or my bone dragon''s undead dragon breath! "


    As the voice fell, Lai Chi raised his foot and stamped on the bone dragon at his feet. At the same time, he input a terrible dark magic energy!


    Roar!


    Bone dragon roared, and then opened his mouth, a half black and half green dragon breath mixed with this filthy air came out from below! The target is those angry dragon spirits!


    At this time, Lai Chi did fight. He didn''t use this move to Chu Fei. After all, Chu Fei was a human being. At this time, he is facing the Dragon spirits, the spirits of the dead, although it seems that these spirits have been controlled by the magic array."You want to pollute their souls?" Leslie can see the purpose of laichi at a glance. After all, she is a banshee who has lived for thousands of years.


    "Yes


    Lai Chi nodded, but he and Gu Long didn''t stop. For a moment, Chu Fei thought that Lai Chi and Gu Long were together to form a water pipe, and they kept spraying dirty water out


    As expected, those dragon spirits dodged after seeing the filthy dragon breath. Although they are all souls, they are not the same thing as the dead.


    In other words, these souls are actually the original gods of the dragon clan. They are not exactly the same as the souls, so they can''t be simply classified as the undead.


    But there are a lot of dark magic elements and a lot of spirit of the dead in the breath of bone dragon, which can pollute the pure soul.


    Especially the spirit of the dead. If the spirit of the dead sticks to the body, those dragon spirits will definitely lose at least half of their combat power in an instant.


    "Lai Chi, be careful, they''re going to fight back!"


    "Well, I''ll see what kind of counterattack they can have!" Lai Chi didn''t care.


    Leslie doesn''t know how these dragon spirits will fight back, but she won''t let them fight. Leslie didn''t do it before, but now she''s busy.


    "Curse ¡¤ soul weakening!"


    "Curse, soul howl!"


    "Curse ¡¤ soul fog!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how many curse spells this Banshee Leslie has practiced in her thousands of years of life. Anyway, in just a few breaths, Leslie has thrown a lot of curses!


    And each spell is a large-scale spell, and the number of dragon spirits affected is more than 10!


    In such an offensive, the counterattack of those dragon spirits obviously slowed down!


    Chu Fei holds his shoulder and looks at him. Occasionally, he talks with Wan Yu, broken army and Annie Wendy.


    "Leslie can. It''s a fast cast."


    "Well, chufei, is that your assessment?" Wendy was speechless.


    "Yes, what else? I don''t know the curse magic, and I don''t know whether it''s powerful or not. "


    Anne was also depressed. Her hand was on her forehead and she didn''t want to say anything.


    The ghost lamp and the moon spirit are looking at each other with a smile. In fact, their thoughts are the same as Chu Fei''s. after all, they are all people from other worlds, and they don''t know much about magic.


    "Yes? Why did they all go back? "


    Lai Chi cautiously looks at the Dragon spirits. He doesn''t know if Leslie''s curse has worked. The Dragon spirits retreat together, as if they are afraid of Leslie''s curse.


    But Leslie himself is very clear, although those spells are aimed at the soul of the curse, used here is to agree with the actual. But the problem is that these souls are the souls of the dragon people, not the souls of ordinary creatures!


    The strength of the dragon is not only in their magic and body, but also in their soul! Leslie is not a dragon, but she knows that the inheritance of the dragon is through the flower of the soul.


    The flower of the soul, that is, the flower of dragon soul, is originally formed by the condensation of the soul, and it also comes with its own natural combat skills.


    This kind of inheritance means, originally explained the Dragon nationality soul formidable!


    Roar!


    Those retreating dragon spirits gathered together, and then the Dragon Spirit at the front gave a roar.


    In this roar, all the remaining dragon spirits quickly changed their positions, and soon formed a strange formation.


    "Something''s wrong!" Leslie frowned.


    "They are..." Lai Chi also found something wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    At this time, in the Dragon tomb, Ruixue and blaker have followed chufei''s voice to the entrance. Naturally, they can see laichi, who is confronting many souls outside, and chufei and others who are holding their shoulders behind.


    "Ah! Sister, what can we do? They can''t beat it! " Ruixue is anxious. She doesn''t want to see chufei''s accident, especially the accident caused by herself.


    "Ah, Ruixue, don''t worry, he will be able to leave safely." Blaker grinned bitterly and shook his head. Who could have thought that chufei had really gone through the maze in front of the dragon''s tomb!


    You know, the labyrinth is the second way to defend the Dragon tomb. The first way is the big stone forest above. Now Chu Fei and his family are trapped in the third and the last way to enter the Dragon tomb.


    "Sister, you are serious, right? He must be able to leave safely, right?" Ruixue has no choice. Now all she can do is to seek comfort from her sister blacker.


    Because after the defense array of the Dragon tomb is activated, the attack of the dragon soul array can only be suspended from the outside. There is no way for them to stop this situation.What''s more, this is just the entrance of the Dragon tomb, not the exit. The place they were going to was the exit of the Dragon tomb, and there was a transmission array.


    All in all, Rachel and Blackall can''t help now, even if they want to, unless they leave the exit teleport and come back.


    But the question is, chufei, do they have so much time?


    "Yes, I''m serious. Believe me, he must have such strength."


    "But But You can''t use the transmission scroll in this dragon soul array! "


    The dragon soul array is one of the most powerful magic arrays of the dragon clan. The dragon soul is not virtual, but the real soul of the dragon clan. It''s just that some giant dragons who have made great mistakes have been deprived of their lives and dignity.


    "Believe him, he didn''t take out the scroll of the previous teleportation! It shows that he must have other ways. Trust him. "


    "I Sister I still... "


    "All right, let''s go." Blaker sighs. She''s just comforting Rachel. In her opinion, chufei and they can''t leave safely.


    It''s because blacker is sure of this that she is anxious to take Rachel. She doesn''t want her sister to see a person she likes torn to pieces by the big battle she started.

 Chapter 341

    Ruixue doesn''t want to go, because she also wants to see chufei and them leave safely. This is a kind of stubborn mentality, or a kind of hopeless hope, knowing that it is impossible.


    But blaker will never let Rachel stay, because blaker has seen too many life and death departures. Although she came from a strong dragon family, there is still no way to avoid such a thing.


    "Ruixue, listen to my sister. Let''s go and leave some hope for ourselves."


    Ruixue is already 15 years old, and naturally she doesn''t need much cajoling, so blaker said something like this.


    "Leave some hope?" Rachel raised her head, and her eyes moved from chufei to her sister blacker''s face.


    Ruixue looks at her sister blacker with her big eyes open. She wants to seek her sister''s affirmation of the previous sentence, but blacker turns her head away from Ruixue.


    "Sister..."


    "Ruixue, let''s go."


    Blaker sighed. At this time, Ruixue''s eyes were completely red, and the crystal clear tears were swirling in her eyes. Blaker only glanced at it and knew that the so-called hope could not appear in Ruixue''s heart.


    They are all dragon people, and naturally have a very clear understanding of the dragon soul array in the Dragon tomb.


    "Let''s go..."


    Seeing that Ruixue doesn''t move, blaker grabs Ruixue''s hand and takes her to another direction. Ruixue didn''t resist, but she didn''t walk on her own. Now, Ruixue is like a vegetable with no thought, and she lets her sister Blackwell pull her forward.


    At this time, in the Dragon Spirit battle, Chu Fei''s heart began to worry.


    Although he didn''t know about the dragon, after all, he saw too many deduction of earth literature works, so when those dragon spirits gathered together with this special formation, chufei immediately began to be on guard.


    "Wan Yu, break the army, quick, hand in hand, don''t relax!"


    Chu Fei said this, it means that he is ready to start the transmission. As for the ghost lamp and the moon spirit, Chu Fei has also secretly informed Lai Chi.


    "Master, is there any comparison?"


    "You are a lich. I don''t believe you can''t see anything."


    "But I want to try."


    "When you really have the strength to challenge so many dragons, try again. Now safety is the first."


    "All right."


    On the one hand, Lai Chi carefully defends the possible attacks of the Dragon spirits, and on the other hand, he takes advantage of his contractual relationship with the ghost lamp and the moon spirit to take them into his own dead space.


    The rest is up to chufei.


    After all, chufei is the owner of laichi and Leslie, and is still a pet. Chufei can use the system to bring them into his own Dantian space in the shortest time, and then send them away.


    As for where it can be transmitted, this is beyond Chu Fei''s control.


    "Be careful."


    Ahead, Leslie warned.


    "Yes." Lai Chi nodded, Chu Fei also made all preparations for the first time.


    At the moment, the Dragon spirits gathered together hold up their heads at the same time, as if they were looking at something and performing some ceremony. But this action didn''t last long. The next moment, all the Dragon spirits opened their mouths


    Not Longxi


    Chu Fei quickly judged the moves of these dragon spirits in his heart.


    "No..."


    "Master, it seems that Long Yin Leslie made his own judgment through every detail of the dragon''s body, which coincided with chufei''s guess.


    "It''s not like, it is! Go


    Chu Fei scolds secretly, then forcibly recalls Leslie and Lai Chi to their Dantian space, and presses the directional short distance transmission of the system at the same time!


    And, still press three times!


    Whew!


    Chufei disappeared completely


    At the same time, those dragon spirits also roared out the earth shaking talent secret script of the dragon family - Longyin.


    Longyin is not a roar. It''s not a roar from the sound alone.


    But the Dragon chant is also a kind of sound, more similar to howling.


    A dragon''s chant is just a sound wave attack of the dragon clan, but there are a lot of dragon spirits here, and they are still set out according to the specific formation!


    At the moment when the Dragon chant sounded, the whole dragon soul array was filled with visible sound waves, which hit every corner of the dragon soul array like ripples.


    At this moment, the whole dragon cemetery is shaking up!


    At this time, blaker and Ruixue just stand on the transmission array, blaker also started the transmission function of the transmission array!


    The white light is rising, and their figures have not disappeared. This is the last moment before the transmission of the transmission array


    Ah!


    Hum!


    The teleport is on. Blackall and Rachel are gone.Tens of thousands of as like as two peas, the same as the dragon''s grave, the white light of the stage is shining brightly, and vanishes in a flash.


    Ruixue and blacker appear, but Ruixue just appears here, limping to the ground, tears in her eyes falling madly, holding her sister blacker''s clothes with both hands.


    The tears on Ruixue''s face were like the curtain of broken thread, but she didn''t cry. Blackall''s face was gloomy and his heart was inexplicable.


    What she regretted was why she didn''t start the teleport earlier and why she delayed so much time! As long as a few breaths in the morning, Ruixue will not see that terrible wave.


    "Ruixue, cry. It''s better to cry." Blaker said, stroking Rachel''s hair.


    "Wu..." Ruixue subconsciously wants to listen to her sister''s words and let go of crying, but after only one sound, she quickly covers her mouth and doesn''t let herself cry.


    "He He Not dead... "


    "Ah..." At this time, blacker could not say whether he was sad or regretful. Maybe the only emotion was endless emotion.


    Who can think, just so short a few days of contact, do not understand each other to what extent, but Ruixue has already used love to Chu Fei.


    "Yes, if he is not dead, if he does not see his body, if he does not see his soul, it can not prove that he is dead." Blaker said, following Rachel''s words.


    This is now the only words that can play a little comfort, but unexpectedly, as soon as blaker''s voice fell, Ruixue could no longer help crying.


    Blaker is helpless, hugging Ruixue in his arms, patting her on the back and thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    Dragon chant ¡¤ dragon''s anger is the advanced fighting skill of dragon chant. Different from ordinary dragon chant, it can be said that dragon chant ¡¤ dragon''s anger is one of the fighting skills of pressing the bottom of the box.


    In the face of such tactics, even the Dharma God can only retreat.


    In order to launch such a combat skill, the number of dragons above the strength of sword saint and great mage master must exceed 18. There is no way to launch it below this number, because there is a dragon language magic with increasing attribute added in it.


    Starting from 18, the more the number is, the more powerful this dragon chant ¡¤ dragon''s rage will be


    When the dragon people first learn the Dragon chant, they will understand the power of the Dragon chant and the fury of the dragon. It is said that the dragon people once destroyed a religion protected by five envoys at one time with this skill!


    God emissary, that is not the ordinary sword saint, the great mage teacher, that is beyond the existence of the Holy See pope! Moreover, that religion was not a small sect at that time, with more than one million followers.


    But just like this religion, it was destroyed in this terrible dragon fighting skill, completely destroyed. So far, no one remembers that there was such a religion in the world.


    In the dark forest tens of thousands of miles away, over the top of another mountain, which is more than hundreds of miles away from the moth territory and the Dragon tomb, chufei, Wan Yu, broken army, Wendy and Annie suddenly appear. They do not relax when they hold this hand.


    "I''m Cao!"


    Chu Fei was the first one to realize where he was. It was at least a few hundred meters high. Chu Fei is OK. After all, he has a light-weight method to protect himself, but others can''t. If he falls from such a height, he will surely be thrown into a meat cake!


    Shocked and scolded, Chu Fei throws Leslie and Lai Chi out of his Dantian space.


    "Lai Chi, bone dragon!"


    "Ah?" Although Lai Chi didn''t react for the first time, he quickly summoned the bone dragon and connected all the people to it.


    Of course, in addition to Chu Fei standing on the bone dragon''s back safely, other people fell on the bone dragon''s back.


    Fortunately, everyone was not hurt, and Chu Fei was relieved.


    "Finally came out..." Lai Chi sighed, and Leslie nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, at last." Chu Fei was relieved, then began to look at the surrounding environment and asked:


    "Lai Chi, do you have a look at what''s special here?"


    Although Chu Fei gave up some things in the labyrinth of the Dragon tomb, it doesn''t mean that he can really let go of other good things. Especially in the dark forest, most of the things here are ownerless.


    If such a treasure is still treated with a saint''s attitude and doesn''t take it, Chu Fei can''t really forgive himself.


    "Well, master, there''s nothing special around here. This place should belong to the circle of eight extreme Warcraft. If you go in that direction, you will enter the range of level nine and Saint Warcraft. Do you want to pass? "


    "It''s all Warcraft? Is there nothing else good? "


    "Well, maybe, who knows. After all, I haven''t checked it carefully." Lai Chi shrugged his shoulders, which can be seen as being influenced by Chu Fei. At least the previous Lai Chi rarely used such movements to express his emotions."Well, let''s go first and go back to canglan college. Do you know the way? "


    "To know is to know, but I can''t fly back all the way, master. If I fly back all the way, I will remember the people who made the holy see come to trouble."


    "That''s right. No, just find a place with a transmission array nearby."


    "Well, let''s go to dalincheng." Lai Chi then manipulated the bone dragon to fly to Dalin city.


    Dalin city is the last town chufei passed when they came to the dark forest. The speed of the flight was very fast, and it took less than one day for the people to return to the hundred miles outside the city.


    This is the afternoon, Chu Fei looked at the next time, determined that it is now 3:30 in the afternoon. It''s still early, and people can''t be sent to the edge of Dalin city by Gu Long all the time.


    After all, the necromancer and the Lich have no good reputation in this world. Although chufei are very strong, they don''t need to feel uncomfortable.


    Therefore, at the location of a hundred li away from dalincheng, the people got off the bone dragon and walked towards dalincheng.

 Chapter 342

    The distance of a hundred Li is far for ordinary people, but it''s just a matter of time for Chu Fei. But just as the crowd had just stepped out of the dark forest and into a safe area outside the city. On the road leading to dalincheng, a large group of people suddenly appeared in the vision of Chu Fei and others.


    All of a sudden, it was just because Chu Fei''s vision was blocked before, and now they had left the dark forest, and the trees became scarce, so their vision naturally widened.


    "Why are there so many people?" Breaking the army is the first question.


    But no one can answer him yet, because they are still a little away from the crowd.


    But when people came out of the crowd, the whole story became clear. Naturally, this is also the credit for breaking the army.


    The broken army ran to the front and found a young man with a good face. He patted others on the shoulder and asked politely:


    "my friend, what happened here? Why are so many people gathered here? "


    The man turned back to see the broken army, and saw Chu Fei and others coming behind the broken army. Because the people on Chu Fei''s side were very young, handsome men and good-looking women, and they all looked very talkative, so the man didn''t face each other coldly, but said with a smile:


    "you''re going to test outside the dark forest. No wonder you don''t know, there you are Look over there, do you see the two confrontations? "


    Along the direction that this person''s finger points to, Chu Fei all over the head of these onlookers to see the two people facing each other on the open space outside the big Lin City.


    It''s a confrontation. It''s better to just stand face to face quietly. The distance between the two people is more than 10 meters.


    At the first moment of seeing them, Chu Fei was stunned, and WAN Yu was also stunned. Wendy and Annie subconsciously played one, while Lai Chi stepped forward curiously. As for Leslie, she only glanced at the post-mortem:


    "the strength is good, but how does that monster look so familiar?"


    Although the words used by the devil are a little rough, it has to be said that the description is very accurate.


    One of the two people facing each other over there is Hu Qing, a young moth man who is well known. He is naturally a master. If there is a real fight, Chu Fei can''t help him.


    As for the person who confronts Hu Qing, he is a tall, thin guy with a good face. He looks like a little bit of the modern Internet of the earth.


    But this is not the biggest characteristic of this guy, but chufei is sure that with this appearance, he is still sucking countless small fresh meat on the earth.


    But the problem is, the biggest characteristic of him is that he is soft in one word.


    Yes, it''s soft, like a snake. Where he stood, although he stood upright, there was no strange movement or posture, but it felt soft, as if he could bend his body like a snake at any time.


    "Familiar?" Chu Fei in the next line.


    "Yes, I seem to have met this man, but I''m not impressed. There should be no confrontation, otherwise I will never forget him. " Leslie has absolute confidence in her memory, and laichi and chufei also trust her very much.


    "Don''t you remember Lai Chi?" Since Leslie has an impression, chufei naturally thinks that laichi will also have an impression.


    But Lai Chi shook his head and said:


    "I''m not impressed. I''ve never seen such a person. But I seem to have heard of his state


    "State?"


    "Yes, in this soft state, I have the impression that there seems to be a master in the holy see like this."


    "The master of the Holy See?" It''s because there''s no way to kill the ugly man here before.


    Chu Fei thought about it, and finally decided to ignore it. After all, he was not sure about anything, and Chu Fei was not interested in finding things for himself.


    But just as chufei and they were about to bypass the crowd and enter Dalin City, Hu Qing and the man who was soft finally spoke.


    "Go away, don''t spoil my mood." Hu Qing as a moth master, although young, but the strength is absolutely not everyone can bully. Especially the guy on the opposite side, Hu Qing has seen through him for a long time.


    "Well, hey, hey, answer my question, and then I can think about letting you go." Soft Baji man strange voice refused Hu Qing, so son seems to Hu Qing completely did not put in the heart.


    "Yes? Is Hu Qing hiding his strength? " Chu Fei subconsciously thought of it, and then put his eyes on Hu Qing.


    It''s impossible for a master to be stared at without finding the other person. So Hu Qing also found the existence of Chu Fei and others in the first time.


    "Friend!" After seeing Chu Fei, Hu Qing no longer pays attention to the soft guy on the opposite side, and is about to come to Chu Fei.Chu Fei just looked at it and understood that Hu Qing was definitely aiming at himself. Otherwise, the experts at this level didn''t need to greet themselves in this situation. In addition to the previous dialogue between chufei and them, chufei would be an idiot if he didn''t understand this.


    "What? Want to run? " In a flash, the demon sword reappeared in front of Hu Qing, but at this time he was not far away from Chu Fei.


    When the onlookers saw that Chu Fei and others might have something to do with this incident, they immediately dispersed, and then quickly stood in the outer circle to continue watching.


    Chu Fei is very angry by the crowd around him. Now even if he wants to leave, it''s not so easy. At worst, it will cost a lot of exchange points.


    So, chufei is very depressed.


    "Hu Qing, you are sick. Can you solve your problems before you come to me?"


    "Well, that''s what he''s looking for." Hu Qing has great fighting power, but he is a filial son. Before he came out, his father Hu Shuke made it clear that Hu Qing had to be treated as a brother when he faced Chu Fei. If the possible hope was broken, Hu Qing would be expelled from the moth tribe.


    Under the threat of his father, Hu Qing naturally understood the importance of Chu Fei. But at this time, Chu Fei clearly said that he was willing to talk with Hu Qing.


    So Hu Qing is very happy, but at the same time, he is also very worried that Chu Fei has run away.


    "What? Looking for me? What are you looking for? " Chufei is upset.


    "He wants to find a master who comes out of the dark forest. It seems that he died a friend or something."


    What Hu Qing said is right. In fact, the man did express his meaning as soon as he came up, but his attitude is definitely not a good one.


    Chu Fei nodded secretly. It seems that this soft guy must be a member of the Holy See.


    "What''s your name, friend?" Chu Fei looks at the guy and laughs.


    "I''ve long forgotten my name, but many people will call me demon sword. Hey, hey... " Demon sword, a demon sword sent by the Vatican, is one of the hidden masters of the Vatican. It belongs to the Vatican''s inquisition. It seldom goes out to walk on weekdays. Of course, it''s also because he has done too much evil outside before.


    Many people know the demon sword, but they are too old.


    "Demon sword! Yes, it''s the demon sword, master. He''s from the Vatican, and he''s a pervert. But he must have changed his face. He didn''t look like this before. " Lai Chi quickly voiced to chufei, and Leslie also agreed with Lai Chi''s judgment.


    Chu Fei nods and understands it in his heart, but he is still very upset about Hu Qing''s inexplicable betrayal of himself.


    "Hu Qing, stand by your side!" Chu Fei stares at Hu Qing, which makes Hu Qing very depressed, but there is no way. He also knows that what he has done offends people a little.


    Hu Qing went to the side, but it was chufei. He followed laichi Wanyu and others to stand together. It looked like chufei''s followers.


    This made Chu Fei more depressed, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked at the demon sword and said:


    "demon sword, I know you, and now I know what you want to know. But before I answer you, I need you to do me a favor. "


    "Help? Well, say it. " Demon sword embraces shoulder, full face funny looking at Chu Fei. His heart is full of disdain, heart: now the children are so ignorant of it?


    "Do you use a sword?" Chu Fei asked, no one knows why Chu Fei asked, only to break the army, there is a trace of bad premonition in the bottom of my heart.


    "I do use a sword, but if you want me to use a sword, you have to see..."


    "No, you misunderstood me. My apprentice is practicing sword. I went to the dark forest and didn''t find a suitable person to practice. How about this? You can suppress the same strength as him and accompany him. Then I''ll tell you about it, OK?"


    At this time, the broken army standing behind him looked like crying. He quietly touched Hu Qing and asked softly:


    "that Is he good? "


    "It''s OK. It''s just normal."


    Breaking the army is Chu Fei''s Apprentice. If he asks Chu Fei, he will be friendly to the people around him. However, he ignored the gap between his strength and the strength of breaking the army.


    "Oh, oh, that''s good, that''s good." The broken army was relieved.


    But how could their conversation hide Chu Fei? After hearing the silly words of breaking the army, Chu Fei wanted to shoot the broken army to death. He made a decision in his heart that he must tell the story of pony crossing the river to the broken army.


    However, the demon sword didn''t immediately agree to Chu Fei''s request. He asked with a funny face:


    "at least you have to let me make sure that you really know what I want to know?"


    "Yes, I saw an ugly guy on the other side of the mountain, beating two women..." At this point, chufei stopped because he thought it was enough.


    "Well, well Well, I''ll... "


    Everyone thought that the demon sword was about to agree to Chu Fei''s request, but they didn''t expect that the demon sword disappeared before it was finished. When it appeared again, it had already come to Chu Fei''s head. At the same time, a slender soft sword like an iron bar in his hand quickly stabbed Chu Fei''s head.His speed is really fast, so fast that Lai Chi didn''t react, not to mention the others.


    But chufei laughed in his heart. He knelt down on the ground, pinched his left hand, and clapped his right hand on the ground. Then there was the fire!


    Chi -


    Chu Fei''s fire was so terrible and powerful that there was a huge sound of breaking the air.


    What he saw at his waist was a terrible pillar of fire rushing out from the ground under Chu Fei''s feet, hitting his own sword with a speed so fast that he couldn''t react, breaking through his own fighting shield, and then he felt a burning heat, but it didn''t hurt, it didn''t hurt at all.


    In this painless feeling, the demon sword vaporized and disappeared completely

 Chapter 343

    In the eyes of all the onlookers, the demon sword was hit by the pillar of fire and burned to ashes like a paper man. Finally, the pillar of fire turned into a fire dragon that most people had never seen before, and rushed up into the air, and finally disappeared.


    Jingle


    The long sword of demon sword falls on the ground, just in front of Chu Fei.


    "Sneak attack with me, shit, I really think I''m a vegetarian!" Chu Fei spat, then stood up, picked up the sword, and played with it.


    "I don''t know why my fire is so terrible, but since people are all vaporized and swords are all right, it means that this sword is a good thing, mine!"


    Chufei laughed and threw the slender sword into his own tuntian ring. Then he turned to look at the crowd, shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "you see, he did it first."


    Laichi and Leslie are very speechless, although there are some shock, but the true emotion is not as speechless as chufei''s impudent expression.


    But others don''t think so


    "What do I see! That''s the demon sword. Isn''t the demon sword already surpassing the sword saint! Isn''t he the great swordsman of wind department? How can he... "


    "Demon sword, do you know demon sword?"


    "Ah, you are young. The demon sword is an expert of the Holy See. Go back to your elders and find out. The demon sword scared the whole sword saints of the blue empire."


    "Why? Aren''t they all swordsmen? "


    "Because he is not only the sword saint of wind, but also has strong recovery ability. It is said that he is given a permanent state by the Pope, which is equivalent to having a great mage of light to help him recover at any time!"


    "So powerful? It''s exaggerating, old man


    "Exaggerate what? At least half of those sword saints and great mages who died in the past 100 years were killed by demon swords."


    "Don''t you blow it again..."


    "Ha ha, I know you don''t believe it. Go to the adventurers guild, the mercenary League guild, all the places where you can buy intelligence, and buy a copy of the intelligence of the demon sword. Alas, it''s a pity that he died so simply that his enemies will be depressed. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    For these onlookers whispering, whether it is shock or praise, Chu Fei did not go to heart. Now he just wondered why his flame suddenly became so terrible.


    It seems that Lai Chi Leslie, Wan Yu, Annie, Wendy and others are still immersed in the shock brought by chufei. Chufei doesn''t want to wake them up, so he simply opens the system interface.


    After entering the system interface, Chu Fei looked at the skill box directly and found this item of xihuoshu. In the main frame of fire play, I don''t know when my proficiency is full.


    "I''m Cao. Is it full? No wonder it''s so terrible. It seems that even if you don''t upgrade daohuo, it''s enough to upgrade xihuoshu. " Chu Fei thought in his heart, and then directly pressed the upgrade option.


    Ding!


    - - upgrading the intermediate level of fire play requires tens of millions of points. Do you want to continue to practice?


    "Ten million, no shortage." Chu Fei laughs and then points the affirmative option.


    Ding!


    Congratulations to the host, fire play has been upgraded to intermediate level!


    When the system sent this prompt sound, the cool just appeared in Chu Fei''s mind just disappeared. Chu Fei has been used to this feeling for a long time. After all, using the system to cultivate everything will have this feeling.


    However, when Chu Fei looked at the main interface of xihuoshu again, he found that the phoenix pattern, which was just a little softer than Jian''s strokes, had many more details, and the appearance was more domineering. At the same time, the cultivation button next to it turned gray again, and the progress bar below it was emptied, from the full 100000 proficiency to empty The pipe is marked with 0 / 100000000!


    "I Cao, 100 million proficiency? I think I''m improving too fast, so do you play with me on purpose? "


    Chu Fei wanted to curse his mother very much, but when he thought about it carefully, 100000 proficiency would be good in a few days, and the 100 million proficiency would be very fast. After all, the proficiency of this spell is not calculated by using it once, but by controlling it once.


    Chufei summons a Firebird. It can be said that every movement of the Firebird is controlled by chufei. In order to make the Firebird look more like real life, Chu Fei always can''t stop to let the Firebird do some actions that real birds will do. In this way, this proficiency is really nothing.


    "Yes, when I was playing world of Warcraft, if only my proficiency was so good!"


    Chu Fei exclaimed, then he stopped paying attention to the system interface, and his consciousness returned to reality.


    At this time, the shocked onlookers were still in the shock of whispering, but no one dared to talk to Chu Fei. As for laichi, Leslie and others, they have recovered to nature at this time. After all, they are getting used to all kinds of shocks brought by chufeiBut Hu Qingmin didn''t. at this time, Hu Qing still looked at Chu Fei with a dull face. His eyes were like seeing a lover who hasn''t seen him for decades but still loves him.


    This look in the eyes, see Chu Fei almost can''t help but go up, Hu Qing beat up. But Chu Fei thought that he might not be able to beat Hu Qing, so he didn''t move.


    He doesn''t know what Hu Qing is thinking, and Hu Qing won''t say it. But at this time, Hu Qing''s heart is absolutely shocked! This kind of shock is even more shocking than seeing our ancestors sublimate and use their last strength to open the future prediction! And I don''t know how many times more than the shock!


    "Dragon, it''s a dragon, the real dragon!" Hu Qing''s heart is constantly shouting, in their former hometown, moth is a famous ancient race, and the legend has several more terrible archaic race, this dragon is one of them!


    "Dragon, it''s Dragon. No wonder, no wonder! No wonder my father ordered me to look for this chufei so strongly. He knew the dragon! So he came from another world too! Is it a fellow townsman? Not necessarily, maybe they don''t come from the same world as US moths, but that''s enough to explain the problem! No wonder, no wonder! "


    "Gone, gone."


    Chu Fei saw the madness in Hu Qing''s eyes. Of course, it was madness in his eyes, but he still waved, and then walked out of the crowd and into the big Lincheng. Hu Qing followed Chu Fei and others in the whole process, because Chu Fei didn''t talk to him, and he didn''t know when to talk to Chu Fei.


    Now Chu Fei in Hu Qing''s eyes is no longer a "special human being", but "maybe it''s the chance that my fellow countryman has seen the dragon, and it''s more likely that it can really help our family return.".


    In this image change, Hu Qing has been afraid to chat with Chu Fei easily. How to say, perhaps the artistic conception described by the four words of "feeling timid near hometown" can be compared with Hu Qing''s current feeling in a certain angle.


    Chufei doesn''t think much about it when he returns to the human world, but Wendy and Annie are excited to cry. If chufei didn''t force them to go back to college first, Wendy and Annie would find a pub to have a good drink.


    Wendy and Anne are not drinkers. They couldn''t even understand why the adventurers'' pubs were so popular. But now they understand, they understand.


    Half an hour later, chufei led the crowd to the teleport array of Dalin city. After paying enough money, chufei waited for the crowd to teleport back to Cloud City. He didn''t call a taxi all the way, which was intended to help Wendy and Annie recover quickly.


    Soon, they returned to the gate of canglan college, and Hu Qing naturally fell behind them.


    However, when Chu Fei led everyone to the gate of canglan college, Chu Fei was stunned.


    Because the students who come and go at the gate of canglan college, every one who sees them will show a look of disgust and disdain, and then whisper away.


    It seems that Chu Fei and his family are poor ghosts with infectious diseases. No one wants to touch them, and no one wants to get close to them. As long as Chu Fei appeared, they would be despised, ridiculed and kept away.


    "Strange." Chu Fei looked back at the crowd in doubt, but he didn''t see anyone''s clothes were not covered, and he didn''t see anyone''s appearance was Shabi enough, so he didn''t understand why this happened.


    Just when everyone was confused, several people came out of the school gate. One of them was chufei''s familiar guy, the teacher who had been taught by chufei before.


    Now it''s getting late, and the students have finished their classes. It''s time for Mr. wick to get off work. Although I don''t know what teacher Vic and his friends do when they come out, chufei is very upset by this guy''s expression and attitude.


    "Oh, I''m really back. I''ve ruined the reputation of the college, and I still have the face to come back!" Vick seems to forget the fear of being abused by chufei, but scornfully mocks everyone.


    If it''s another student, chufei really can''t have an attack before he knows the whole story, but this teacher Vic is different. Anyway, I''ve already got revenge. Anyway, it won''t be good, so chufei is much more happy with him.


    "Vic, you old bastard, come here and explain what you just said, or I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Fei doesn''t really kill his heart because of this kind of thing. It''s just angry words. Everybody knows, and Vic knows. But Vic doesn''t want to give chufei any face, because there are "guards" guarding canglan college.


    Vic knew that as long as there was an accident, these "guards" would definitely stop it at the first time and report to the president and others. He believes that he can survive so much time. Even if he can''t, there are still friends around him!


    These people around Vic are all teachers of canglan college. Their teaching ideas are similar. Naturally, they will get into the classroom and their relationship will be better and better.


    "Well, do you know who you''re talking to! Shame, don''t get out of here! " Vic snorted coldly and pointed to chufei''s nose to fight back."Ha ha, you''re brave enough to challenge me?" Chu Fei sneered, then stepped in front of Mr. wick and stared at him, saying: "if you have seed, say it again." Chufei''s voice was cold, and his anger had burst out. The flame in his eyes made Vic subconsciously step back.


    Vic is not only a teacher, but also a soldier and a swordsman. Although he is still a long way away from the great swordsman, the swordsman is enough to show his combat effectiveness.


    Swordsman, there''s no problem with fighting spirit outside, and there''s a fighting shield to protect his body at any time. As long as the fighting style and skills can match, this person is an expert, an absolute expert.


    Of course, all this is said in the category of normal people


    But the problem is that Chu Fei is not a normal person

 Chapter 344

    Vic was beaten by chufei until he passed out last time, but he didn''t have a chance to take revenge on chufei because he was recovering at the beginning.


    But as a teacher, he was injured by his own students in the face-to-face battle. Such a thing is absolutely unforgivable! So Vic wanted revenge, not only for his anger, but also for his reputation.


    The teachers behind Vic didn''t know chufei, and naturally they didn''t know the people behind chufei.


    Speaking of which, there are two or three teachers who are the teachers of chufei and Mona''s other courses. However, after hearing the conversation and address between Vic and chufei, the teachers all thought of Vic''s injury.


    "Ha ha, boy, don''t be so arrogant. Don''t think that by attacking me secretly, you can prove that your strength is stronger than mine. Also, sneak attack and harm the teacher. This crime alone is enough to make you die. Do you really think canglan college is a welfare institution! Today I''ll let you know what a swordsman is


    Vic is very confident. He believes that as long as he doesn''t fall into the situation that can''t be avoided in mid air, he will be able to win chufei, and not only win, but even kill.


    His words are not only for chufei, but also for the people around him. In recent days, the incident of being injured by students has spread all over the college, and his reputation has plummeted.


    To Chu Fei''s surprise, someone actually believed Vic''s story.


    "It turns out that Mr. Vic was attacked secretly. I''ll tell you. It must have been done intentionally while Mr. Vic was practicing some moves. However, the boy looks very kind. How could he be so vicious?"


    "It''s said that it''s because a girl is normal. Now people always do such things for the sake of a beautiful woman. What can we say is also our teacher''s problem. If I were you, the students in the college should not be allowed to get close to men or women at all! "


    "Well, that''s right. At least it can prevent some similar problems. But teacher Vic is still too kind-hearted. It''s good for such a student to kill him directly. He even wants to let him prove his strength. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the conversation coming from behind, Vic''s face showed a smile. His speech was decided after careful analysis and deliberation in recent days. In his opinion, this really explains why he was hurt by chufei.


    Of course, Vic is not stupid either. He knows that chufei''s power is not comparable to that of ordinary people, so this time, he thinks he has made enough preparations.


    "Vick, you don''t have to get off the subject. You repeat what you said before. Come on." Chufei steps forward with a sneer, almost face to face with Vic.


    "What? Just want to hear it? Ha ha, shameful thing, don''t you know how bad influence you have caused to the college! I told you to go away, but since you don''t want to go away, I''ll beat you to go away! "


    Vic teacher said, no matter what response Chu Fei, directly burst out all his fighting energy. These fighting spirit with a huge impact burst out of Vic''s body and hit chufei''s chest.


    Chu Fei didn''t hide, just stood there with a sneer and carried it down.


    "Death


    Vick didn''t expect to beat chufei with his fighting outburst. After all, the strong people''s physical strength will not be too weak.


    So Vic took out his weapon this time. It was a heavy knife.


    With the heavy knife in hand, Vick has nothing left.


    "Is this the strength of a swordsman?" The students who stopped in the distance all looked here in surprise.


    "Vic''s serious. This kid''s done." Several teachers behind Vic look at him with their shoulders in their arms and smiles.


    "Yes, young. It would have been fine if I had made a mistake."


    "Unfortunately, after all, he is a student who can enter canglan college."


    "It''s up to Vic to use that move. He won''t use the unique move directly."


    "No, I''m just a student. Even if I''m a genius, I''m not a swordsman''s opponent."


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei looks at Vic with such a sneer, waiting for Vic to start.


    Vic didn''t show any mercy either. His eyes were twinkling with killing intention. He stepped back suddenly, and then cut it out with a knife. However, when the knife was cut to half, a terrible fighting spirit suddenly gushed out of the body of the knife and first hit Chu Fei''s head.


    Chufei looked at it with disdain, stepped back and dodged, and let Vic cut it empty.


    Empty is empty, but Vic doesn''t care. The heavy knife still falls. When he cuts in front of chufei''s abdomen, the heavy knife in his hand suddenly grows from only one meter long to two meters long!


    Chu Fei''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He dodges and then kicks on Vic''s blade, kicking the blade aside.


    "It seems that I have no reason to stay."


    Chufei said with a sneer. With a slight move of his right hand, the Firebird appeared at his fingertips, and then his fingertips shook. The Firebird immediately hit Vic''s heart like a bullet!Vic had been on guard for a long time. Seeing the Firebird coming, he immediately released his air shield, and at the same time, he cut a knife with his backhand again


    Poof!


    With a slight sound, the Firebird penetrated Vic''s shield and his body. It''s just an instant. The terrible flame rises and directly turns Vic into a burning man.


    Vic''s hand had stopped in the air, and the next moment, the heavy knife clanged to the ground.


    Chirp Chirp


    The tiny Firebird circled a few times in mid air, then returned to chufei''s hand, while Vic had been burned to ashes.


    It''s just a blink of an eye. Vic, the swordsman, is dead.


    Only Reich and Leslie found that Vic''s soul was completely burned by the fire.


    Killing a Vic is not a big deal for chufei. So he didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked at the teachers who came out with Vic and said:


    "do you see clearly?"


    "I..." Those teachers were stupid. A moment ago, they thought Vic could win, but they were beaten in the face in the blink of an eye, and they were so thorough.


    "Vic''s dead. Now it''s up to you to answer my question. Go ahead."


    Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and didn''t feel that it was wrong to threaten several teachers. After all, each of these teachers is a good thing. If they can stand on Vic''s side and ridicule themselves indiscriminately, even if they don''t deserve to die, they will never stay in canglan College as teachers.


    "Ask Question... " Those teachers were at a loss and didn''t realize what Chu Fei was talking about.


    "It seems that you are not going to answer me?" Chufei sneered.


    "Ah, no, no Say, we say People''s brain always turns very fast in a crisis. They are urged by Chu Fei. These teachers instantly understand what Chu Fei is talking about.


    "Then hurry up and don''t waste my time."


    "Yes Well, Shaq came back and said, "they..." Of course, they are Wendy and Anne They seduced men all the way and slept with a lot of men. After entering the dark forest, they didn''t know how to restrain themselves. As a result, they went into the forest by mistake. In order to save their lives, they had sex with monsters again. Shaq didn''t want to be with them, so he broke out and was seriously injured... "


    After hearing this, Wendy and Annie were completely stupid.


    "Shaq How can Shaq say that we How could he do that! " Annie didn''t dare to accept or even imagine that such a thing could happen to herself.


    Chu Fei looks back at them and signals Wendy and WAN Yu to appease Annie. Then Chu Fei looks at the teacher and says:


    "do you believe that? What''s more, how did these contents come out before the matter was found out? "


    "No, it didn''t come out..."


    "Yes, it never came out. Only the teacher knew..."


    Looking at these teachers'' denial, Chu Fei pointed to the students around him with a sneer and said, "if it doesn''t come out, what are they looking at?"


    "I I don''t know Maybe they are just curious... "


    "Curious?" Chufei laughed and said:


    "even if they are curious, how do you know? Did Shaq tell you that? I told every one of your teachers? "


    These teachers did not speak, because they did not know how to explain to pull themselves out of this circle.


    "It''s OK. There''s no need to answer that question." Chu Fei looked back at the crowd and said:


    "let''s go and see how our beloved old Dean thinks about this."


    With that, regardless of the reaction of the people around, Chu Fei pushed away the teachers and walked into canglan college. Lai Chi and others will not lag behind, but until they are far away, those teachers dare to relax completely.


    "What to do..."


    "What to do, what has to do with you, go, what to do."


    "Send someone to help you take a few days off first, and come back after this affair is over."


    "Well, this boy is really terrible, because it''s not worth spreading his life in this mess."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All the teachers have gone, and only the students who are watching are left here. After all, it''s not so easy to see a classmate kill a teacher at the school gate!


    It was only after chufei and the teachers had gone for a long time that the door of the school finally returned to normal, but the shock chufei left for them was lingering for a long time.


    At this time, Chu Fei has led the people to the office of the old Dean. Laichi and Leslie stand on one side and are a little nervous about breaking the army. Wanyu and Wendy comfort Annie who is crying."Boy, is that too much?" The old Dean naturally knew what had happened at the entrance of the college. Although the guards at the entrance of the college did not dare to stop them, they all kept their duty and ran to report to the old Dean.


    It''s just that the old Dean just wanted to go there. Chufei has killed people there. Under such circumstances, the old president will not appear again. No matter what he does, he will not do well.


    So he chose to wait for chufei to come by himself.


    "Ha ha, I also want to say, old Dean, is it too much?" Chu Fei asked calmly.


    "You killed Vic. Do you know how bad the impact is?" The old Dean had a cold face, but his anger was hard to suppress.


    "I think the old Dean of canglan college can understand the influence of such a scandal as Shaq insulting his classmates."

 Chapter 345

    "What does this have to do with you killing Vic?" The old dean asked coldly.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "it does matter, and the relationship is still very big."


    "Well, then you can tell me where it matters!" The old Dean''s face became more and more ugly, because he thought chufei was sophistry.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care. He sat opposite the old Dean, crossed his legs, and said: "in danger, when we just appeared to attract the guy''s attention, shack used the transmission scroll to escape, then returned to the college, and spread the rumors about them..."


    "Hum..." The old president is still calm.


    "Don''t hum, I''ll ask you a few questions first. When Shaq comes back, he wants to go to sleep and report this?"


    "Of course, he was his instructor."


    "So who is his instructor?"


    "Why, what else do you want to do to his teacher? Chufei, don''t get off the subject. Now it''s about Vic! "


    "I didn''t open up the topic, old Dean. I''ll ask you a question. If there is no teacher''s permission, why is Shaq so bold? Don''t think I''m an idiot. Since you can ask me to rescue them personally, it shows that each of them is the person that the college attaches importance to. Do such people dare to spread other people''s rumors without any permission £¿ Besides, it''s still such a vicious rumor


    "You..."


    "I don''t know what? Old Dean, don''t blame me for my impoliteness. I think he dares to say so. He thought we couldn''t come back, did he


    Said here, the old Dean has no idea how to speak. He is the president, but the reason why he became the president is not because of his eloquence and educational philosophy, but because of his strength.


    Because he was strong enough and willing to manage the college, he finally became the dean. The other old swordsmen


    , and the great mage tutors are all too troublesome to be the elders of a college.


    Therefore, in terms of eloquence, lie is really unsatisfactory.


    "Well, how do you know?" The old yard chief sighed. Indeed, after Shaq came back, he did say that chufei and them were all dead.


    But the old Dean did not believe that Chu Fei would die because of his self-confidence and his particularity. Of course, the old Dean didn''t believe that chufei would die, but he thought Wendy and Anne would never come back alive.


    But I didn''t expect that none of what Shaq said was true, and none of it became true, which was more embarrassing.


    "What do you mean, old Dean? I just said a lot."


    Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and asked with a funny face.


    "You said that Shaq decided you couldn''t come back. That''s it."


    "I really don''t know about Shaq, but I know that old guy Green has been trying to kill me. After all, I''ve ruined two of his descendants."


    "Yes, there are two families in Cloud City who want to deal with you."


    "Yes, since they are not ordinary people, I think they should have received some news..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example, someone wants to kill me And they don''t think I can get away with it. "


    "Chufei, who are you talking about?" The old Dean didn''t understand. After all, what Chu Fei said could be regarded as a mess.


    "The Holy See." Chu Fei gave the answer, of course, all of this is Chu Fei very casual hook together, in fact, in Chu Fei''s view, even the demon sword is not aimed at Chu Fei, although in fact, it is indeed a mistake to find Chu Fei.


    But I didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s random and involved things made the old Dean lie completely stunned. Seeing that the anger in the old Dean''s eyes gradually subsided and his expression became gentle, Chu Fei knew that he was blind and met the dead mouse!


    "So you really know."


    The old Dean grinned bitterly. Even he just learned about it. And it''s only through fire sword that St. Phil knows.


    "It seems that I am right." Chufei laughs and unconcerned the essence of his casual talk.


    "Mengde?"


    "Yes, of course. Does the old Dean really think that I know everything?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Well, even if you are, you are really right." The old Dean sighed again, and without waiting for Chu Fei to speak, he sighed:


    "I didn''t expect that there would be people who sincerely attended the holy see in canglan college."


    "I''m afraid they are not ordinary people, are they? Let me guess, at least it''s the great mage? " Chufei smiles.


    "You guessed right again." The old Dean is also helpless, he did not expect Chu Fei can guess so accurate.


    "Yo? I''m so powerful. I guess it''s not the guy who helped the director to cure the wound, rightChu Fei is not a complete guess. After all, there are only a few people Chu Fei offends in this world.


    "You boy, it seems that I really underestimate you."


    "So I guess right again? It''s not bad. Now the old Dean will try his best to tell me what''s going on. "


    Chu Fei thought that the old Dean would push the boat forward, but he didn''t expect that the old Dean, lie, shook his head and said with a bitter smile:


    "let Phil tell you about this. It''s estimated that she will come to you this evening."


    "Well, later. By the way, how are the students? How many things have they made? Bring it to me almost tomorrow. "


    "Well, I''ll arrange this. You go back first. Shaq is too involved now. I''ll think about it and deal with it."


    "Well, let''s go first."


    Chu Fei stood up and led them out. In the whole process, the old Dean didn''t ask more about the identities of Leslie and laichi, and he didn''t know whether he deliberately didn''t ask or didn''t think of asking at all.


    After walking out of the building, Chu Fei led everyone back to his house, but here he saw Hu Qing standing at the door in a daze.


    "What are you doing here?" Chufei had a feeling of being stuck on by dog skin plaster.


    "I came in with..."


    "How do you know I live here?"


    "I''m listening..."


    Chufei turned his lips. Although he was not very famous in the college, many people knew chufei''s house and this man.


    Under such circumstances, it is not surprising that Hu Qing was able to listen.


    "All right, come in or keep standing outside?"


    Chu Fei asked casually, but without waiting for Hu Qing''s answer, he pushed the door and came in.


    In the room, Mona and Lina are there, and they have already found Chu Fei and others. Of course, they have already found Hu Qing.


    In fact, the two girls got together to discuss what Hu Qing wanted to do. Who let Hu Qing stand at the door all the time


    "Master, you are back..." Lina came to chufei quickly, looking at chufei happily.


    Chufei nodded. Before he spoke, two little voices came from upstairs.


    "Master is back?"


    "Master, master, come back!"


    Two voices quickly close, the next moment, small seven and greedy wolf rushed down the stairs. But seven is directly in Chu Fei''s arms, greedy wolf is standing on the side of a happy look.


    Chu Fei rubbed the heads of the two children and said hello to Mona. Then he said, "come on, let''s introduce some new friends." Chu Fei gets out of his way, pulls the people behind him to Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, and says:


    "this is laichi, you can call him uncle, this is Leslie, they are lovers, just call aunt. They''re Wendy and Annie. They''re Mona and I


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, he motioned for everyone to say hello to each other, but Xiao Qi pointed curiously at Hu Qing standing at the door behind them and asked, "master, who is he?"


    Other people naturally saw Hu Qing, but since Chu Fei didn''t say it, they didn''t plan to ask. But children are always different, especially Xiao Qi.


    "Don''t worry about him. Just think he doesn''t exist." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    Huqing heart a burst of depression, but no way, before he had thought clearly how to deal with Chu Fei, a word, Lai! It''s up to chufei, or he''ll have nowhere else to go.


    The next time is a chat, first talk about Xiao Qi and greedy wolf''s recent training, then talk about Mona''s body and study, and then talk about their experience in these days. Of course, some things about the moth family are hidden by Chu Fei.


    When the conversation is over, everyone begins to have dinner.


    Although it does not exist for everyone to be Hu Qing, people still have to eat rice. Chu Fei also did his duty as a nodding friend. He was in charge of food, but he didn''t care whether he lived or not.


    After dinner, Wendy and Annie find an excuse to leave. Chufei knows that they want to find out if shack really said that.


    But just as Wendy and Annie walked out of the room, Phil came.


    As soon as he entered the door, Phil swordman yelled:


    "boy, it''s time to supply. The wine was sold out before."


    "So fast?"


    "It''s your wine. OK, come on. I''ll take as many as I have." Phil is very proud, but the reason for his pride is that he really made a lot of money on wine.


    "I''ll have as much as you want, but it''s still the old rule, money and goods." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''m not on credit yet." Say words, Phil sword Saint threw a space ring.Chufei took it and gave it to Lina. There''s no need to ask. There must be money in the ring.


    "Master, there are three million gold coins in it." Lina quickly counted the numbers inside, and when the number was normal, she was startled.


    "Phil swordsman is really magnificent, but is there any extra space? Otherwise, you can''t take away so much wine. "


    "There are plenty of space rings, but this one should be enough." Phil felt out a space ring with no appearance, chufei still gave it to Lina for inspection.


    "Just a moment. I''ll get the goods."


    Chufei pulls Lina to his room upstairs, and then quickly calculates the corresponding amount of wine. After several times of tossing, chufei and Lina go downstairs again and return the space ring to Phil.


    "Yes, OK, I''ll leave. I''ll come to you next time."


    "No, Phil, I have something else to trouble you..." Chu Fei wants to leave when he sees that Phil Jiansheng has finished the trade. He is very puzzled in his heart.


    After all, the old Dean said that Phil would come to explain the Holy See to himself this evening.


    "Is it necessary? Chufei, since you only give me one tavern to drink, I''ll help you with your business. You just need to cultivate and make money, and you don''t have to worry about the rest. "

 Chapter 346

    Phil big sword Saint this words let Chu Fei really surprised, after all, if just because of a little wine to get so big a promise, no matter on who can''t easily accept.


    What''s more, in chufei''s opinion, Phil''s promise is a little fake.


    "Phil sword saint, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that business cooperation is not worth it."


    "That''s easy. Why don''t you sell me your wine cheaper?" Phil Jiansheng laughs and doesn''t care about it at all. The light in his eyes still makes chufei see that her words are probably true.


    "That can''t be done, Phil Jiansheng. It''s very good that I didn''t raise the price for you. After all, your drinks are so expensive."


    Chu Fei thought very clearly in his heart that if human feelings can be less owed, he will be less owed, otherwise he will get into trouble later.


    "What? Boy, do you think money is more important than life? "


    "That''s not true, but no matter what''s going on, it''s impossible to want my life. Since they can''t kill me, I can''t make less money. "


    "Chu Fei..." Feier sword Saint looked at chufei seriously and said, "you should know what you mean by this."


    "It''s my business. Someone is looking for me. No matter who the other person is, I can''t hide behind a woman. So, please tell me what''s going on


    In the absence of a solution, chufei did not mind relying on women. But now he has many ways.


    "Ha ha, it''s not impossible to tell you." Phil sword Saint sneered and nodded, obviously angry. But she also saw Chu Fei''s determination


    "however, after I tell you, what''s my advantage?"


    "It depends on what you are interested in. If you value canglan college, I will help canglan college get better and better. If you care about money, I can take money out..." Chu Fei continued with a smile and a plain face:


    "if you hate the Holy See, I will destroy them How easy. "


    It''s not according to the three choices that Phil and Phil care about.


    Of course, Chu Fei was not interested in the part he didn''t care about.


    Sure enough, after chufei said this part of the Vatican, Phil''s eyes changed obviously. Although the change was very subtle, even the cell level change could not escape his exploration under the cover of Chu Fei''s divine consciousness.


    Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "of course, it''s not worth killing a Vatican for such a little thing, but it doesn''t matter. You can take your time in the future!"


    "Boy, you have a good voice."


    Chufei smiles and turns to look at the people around him, just to see the broken army and Mona looking at themselves with a dull face, Lina is excited, the rest has no response.


    Reich and Leslie listened quietly, as if they didn''t think much about the proposal. Xiao Qi and greedy wolf are the same. After all, they are two children. They don''t have a specific understanding of such a monster as the Holy See.


    "Well? No response? I remember that when the protagonists in those novels said that the Vatican would be destroyed, they immediately drew a burst of excited cheers! How come I''m like this! "


    Chu Fei''s face was speechless. Once again, he realized that he didn''t have the so-called domineering spirit at all. Thinking about it, he was subdued enough.


    "Don''t say that, Phil Jiansheng. As a partner, I hope you can share the news with me. I''ll make it clear anyway."


    "Find out? Well, since you want to find out, I''ll tell you... "


    The so-called facts are just a few misunderstandings. This is chufei''s feeling after hearing the explanation of Phil Jiansheng.


    In fact, it''s very simple. The people that chufei offended in cloud city already know that chufei is not easy to be provoked. After all, the old Dean lie and Phil Jiansheng have done things for chufei, and the other old Jiansheng and the great mage are also very clear on chufei''s side.


    As a result, it is obviously inappropriate to want to be hard in the front. Old man green also wanted to understand that his own hand would surely attract other swordsmen and great mages, so he simply took advantage of others.


    But the problem is, under the demonstration of old man green, few people dare to do chufei''s business. Just then, ashya, the director of medical education, told green something.


    ¡­¡­


    When Aaron was cured after being abandoned by chufei, Assiya, the great mage of the light department, got a lot of benefits, so in the chat a few days ago, he talked about the fact that the Holy See sent the demon sword.


    This matter was originally confidential, but although Assiya''s position was not high, her strong strength gave her a very special position in the Holy See, so he was entitled to know about it.


    Moreover, Assiya also knew more. She knew that chufei took the characters and went to the dark forest. She also knew which ugly, creator corette of the Holy See went to the dark forest and died there.So she left the two pieces of news to old green.


    When old green learned the news, he arranged for someone to connect the two news and let them out


    In fact, old Green''s idea was very simple. He thought chufei would die in the hand of demon sword. After all, although Assiya didn''t say it clearly, it meant that.


    What he wants to do is to make chufei and all the people who have relations with chufei have a bad reputation.


    As a result, as soon as his plan took the first step, chufei came back with people.


    In the middle, Vic and Shaq, who died in chufei''s hands, naturally became the main force of the plan.


    "How''s it going? What do you think after listening? " Phil sword Saint smiles at Chu Fei to ask a way.


    "Dog blood, idiot, shabby, I want to give them all the words that describe fools, so that the two inexplicable messages can be linked?"


    Although Chu Fei said so, he was more depressed in his heart.


    Because it''s too bloody for Phil Jiansheng and other outsiders, but it''s just a good guess!


    However, chufei would not be stupid enough to say that he had killed corette and demon sword, which was tantamount to declaring that he was at odds with the Holy See.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t care about the Vatican, he didn''t want to make these troubles now.


    "Master, you saw a lot of people when you killed the demon sword. Those people are big mouth, no one will keep a secret for you


    Lai Chi''s reminder came to Chu Fei''s mind. Chu Fei responded:


    "it''s OK. As long as I don''t admit it, they won''t poke it in the face, they will only play Yin."


    "Ah? Master, why are you so sure, in case they... "


    "If not, Lai Chi, you''ve lived so long. Don''t you know the human character? Such a thing is too humiliating for the Holy See. I''m afraid they won''t even admit it. " Leslie also joined the dialogue, and confirmed chufei''s view from the human nature.


    Lai Chi thought about it, it seems Leslie and chufei have a point.


    "But..."


    "Well, Lai Chi, I''ll open the pet space all the time so that you can go in and out anytime and anywhere. Your task is to protect the security here. Before you find out the attitude of the Holy See, you two should work harder. "


    With chufei''s guarantee, even in the face of the Pope, the two of them can escape safely and return to the pet space, which naturally makes the two guys have no worries.


    However, according to their identities as banshees and liches, such protection is of little significance.


    "Boy, I''ve finished what I should say. I''ll leave if it''s OK."


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    Phil sword Saint left, and then Chu Fei and others chatted for a while, and then they had a rest.


    Early the next morning, the old Dean himself came to find chufei, and then, regardless of whether chufei had eaten breakfast or had finished washing, he pulled chufei out.


    Chu Fei couldn''t refuse, because the old Dean talked to Chu Fei with a touching attitude.


    In desperation, Chu Fei can only follow the old dean to an indoor training ground of canglan college. After entering the training ground, Chu Fei found that there were many students waiting here.


    Judging from their clothes and expressions, these students should be the ones who made medicine for chufei. Because they all showed some caution when they saw Chu Fei come in.


    "Old Dean, don''t you mean to find another teacher to take charge of it? Why did you come in person?"


    "hum, if I don''t come in person, I''m afraid you''ll pit my students!" The old Dean said angrily, and then said to the students:


    "OK, you all line up. All the potions you made are ready. Come one by one." No matter what the situation was, the old Dean immediately began to make arrangements.


    Chu Fei was depressed in his heart, but looking at these students'' expectant eyes, it was not good to stop this thing at this time.


    "Anyway, it''s the first time for us to cooperate with each other. Let''s make a mess of it, as long as it''s not so chaotic every time." Chufei found a good reason to comfort himself.


    "Come on, stand up and deliver one by one!"


    "Yes, Dean!" At last, the students were sure that they could collect the money, and they were all excited.


    The old Dean came to chufei with a bad smile, while ensuring order, waiting to see chufei digest.


    After all, when the contract was signed before, the old Dean said that he would specially find a teacher to help Chu Fei identify the quality of these medicines and cream, but now he didn''t find one at all.


    Not to pit chufei, just to disgust chufei.


    Chu Fei also saw the old Dean''s idea and the expression on his face. He sighed and said, "Dean, even if you don''t find me an Appraisal teacher, you should prepare a table and chair. Are you going to let me stand and harvest?""Oh, there''s not enough time. Just stick to it. After all, it''s the first time for us to cooperate. It''s inevitable that we will not be fully prepared. Next time will be fine."


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, didn''t care about the surprised eyes of the students in front of him, and said:


    "you are not authentic! But it''s all right


    Chu Fei threw out a high-end desk and then pulled out a chair, which is the top-grade leather boss chair on the earth. It can turn around with wheels.


    After these two things were taken out, the old Dean was stunned and the students were stunned.


    Nothing else. The table is OK, but the shape is a little different at most, but the chair is absolutely something new that no one has ever seen!


    Chu Fei didn''t seem to notice the curious eyes of the old Dean lie and the students at all. He sat down on the chair with a comfortable groan. After a moment, he said:


    "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 347

    "Ah?" The old Dean looked at Chu Fei in a daze. He thought that no matter what, Chu Fei had to care about his identity as the dean and the swordsman, and he had to get a seat for himself. But he didn''t expect that Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to it!


    "What happened to the dean? Can I help you? " Chu Fei pretends that he doesn''t know anything, but asks the Dean curiously.


    The old Dean''s nose was almost crooked, and the students were all stunned at this time.


    At this time, there are more than 100 students in the school of magic, more than 100 people. It''s very quiet. As long as there is a little voice, people will feel confused.


    But at this time, Chu Fei''s attitude towards the old Dean and his shamelessness shocked the more than 100 students!


    Moreover, none of the more than 100 students knew Chu Fei.


    After all, they are all students of the school of magic. Chufei''s troubles are all on the side of Douqi college.


    It is true that when he came back yesterday, Chu Fei also killed people at the gate of the college, which had a greater impact. But after all, there were not many people who saw him at that time. Even if he spread it, it was only for more people to hear about it, not to see it with their own eyes.


    "Who the hell is this man? He looks young. How dare he talk to the Dean like this? He is not polite at all!"


    "It''s more than impoliteness. It''s like looking for death! The Dean didn''t sit down, but he did! And deliberately not giving the Dean a seat! "


    "You, I see, this person must be not simple!"


    "It''s possible. After all, who would buy so many cosmetics and healing potions? In my opinion, he is either an official of the Empire or a member of a big adventure regiment or a mercenary regiment! It''s impossible for other people to ask for so many cosmetics and healing potions! "


    "Is there going to be another war recently?"


    "No, I haven''t heard that there has been no war in our canglan empire for more than ten years, and we have good relations with other countries! How can there be a war! "


    "What is it to do without war? Are we not clear about our level? Although we can use the things we make, we can''t make a big difference. For the more advanced soldiers and magicians, we can ignore them, can''t we? "


    "It depends on how advanced it is. At least junior soldiers and magicians can use it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The tumultuous discussion of the students made the old Dean more unhappy. He was already depressed by Chu Fei. How could these students not give themselves face!


    "Be quiet! Don''t you understand! Didn''t I say that! Shut up, all of you


    The old Dean pointed to the students and yelled angrily. Then he glared at them for a moment and said, "OK, start delivery soon! Don''t delay class


    Chu Fei''s face was smiling, but his heart was constantly thinking about what the old Dean was playing today.


    First of all, the reason why it was so early has been revealed by the old Dean. I''m afraid he didn''t want to delay the students'' class. In addition, he may just want to make chufei feel uncomfortable.


    This is good, Chu Fei is not too concerned about this. What he really cares about is that when he comes here, the old Dean doesn''t even introduce himself or these students. It seems that he doesn''t want to have too much communication with these students.


    If so, Chu Fei would be depressed.


    Because it means that the old Dean doesn''t want these students to put their gratitude on Chu Fei, instead, he wants them to thank the college!


    "Is that because I''m afraid I''m going to dig up talent?"


    Chu Fei sneered in his heart and said:


    "even if I don''t dig, can you stop me if I really want to dig?"


    Boring!


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything. He just waved to the girl in front of him.


    "Come on, let''s get started."


    "Well This OK, ok... " The girl in a green magic robe was stunned for a moment. She hesitated to look at the old Dean. Seeing that the old Dean also nodded, she dared to go to chufei''s desk.


    "What''s your name?" Chufei then took out a laptop, opened a document, and was ready to start recording.


    But before the girl could answer the question, lie, the old Dean standing next to her, snorted coldly:


    "what''s your name? What do you want! You''re a good girl. Don''t make up your mind! "


    Although the old Dean didn''t say it directly, he said that Chu Fei wanted to hook up with other girls.


    After hearing this, a layer of defense appeared on the girl''s face immediately.


    Chu Fei took a deep breath and pushed the laptop away a little bit. Then he looked at the old Dean slowly and raised his right hand slowly.


    The old Dean didn''t know what chufei wanted to do. Naturally, the students didn''t know. Everyone looked at him curiously and thought that chufei would complain.Did not expect, the next moment!


    Pop!


    A loud noise, Chu Fei''s right hand mercilessly patted on the table! Then he stood up and pointed to the old president''s nose and said angrily:


    "what do you mean?"


    No one can think that Chu Fei would dare to speak to the old Dean in this tone!


    Old Dean lie is also a face muddled force, he suddenly thought of before Chu Fei in college again and again outbreak!


    "How dare you follow me?" The cold on the old Dean''s face disappeared, and he changed into a puzzled face and said:


    "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I think it''s you!" Chu Fei snorted coldly, and then said:


    "the medicine is purchased by me, and the money is paid by myself. I don''t pit you for a cent, but I raise the price to pay for it. What do I do for! I don''t know what he''s doing for! "


    Pop!


    Another palm slapped on the table. In addition to the nearest female magician, other people didn''t notice that the table had been shot with two palm holes by chufei!


    That is to say, where chufei''s hand patted, the hand shaped table was directly smashed! But there is no crack around!


    What does that mean! This shows that Chu Fei''s strength is terrible!


    "Boy, are you sure you''re talking to me?" The old Dean knew that Chu Fei was angry, but he didn''t care because he was an old swordsman.


    "No, no, no, I''m not talking to you." Chu Fei shook his head, which made the old Dean''s face much better, but then Chu Fei added:


    "I''m talking to an old bastard! Do you have a problem? "


    "How dare you..."


    "Why not!" Chu Fei sneered and stared at the old Dean''s eyes.


    "Don''t forget who you are!" The old president suppressed his anger and gave a cold warning.


    "Ha ha, don''t forget your identity! Don''t forget what you should do! "


    Chu Fei''s indifferent counterattack.


    "This is canglan college. You''d better not provoke me, otherwise I don''t mind attacking you!" Old Dean lie still has some reservation, he only said to move, did not say to kill.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care about this. He sneered and said:


    "don''t irritate me. I''ll change a college. You''re not the only Blue College in the world!"


    "As the people of the blue Empire, you can say such a thing! Do you want to be treason? "


    "Ha ha ha!" Chu Fei raised the sky and laughed wildly, "who said that I am the people of the blue empire! Which country in the world is qualified to let me be his people? Ha ha ha, old Dean, you''d better save your way, otherwise I don''t mind showing you my strength. "


    "Your strength?"


    It''s also the conflict that deserves to break out this time. The old Dean thinks that Chu Fei has brought him too much trouble, and he is also a little bit wronged. So, the old Dean laughed angrily and said, "OK, I''ll see your strength! Come on


    The old Dean was also angry, raised his hand to hit the sky, and directly blew a big hole in the roof of the indoor training ground, and then burst into flames all over his body, and suddenly burst into the sky!


    Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation, but before the action, he said to these magicians in the training ground:


    "sorry, but I promise that even if I can''t continue to cooperate in the future, I will give you compensation for this period of time."


    The voice falls, in the eyes of the students of the magic academy, chufei steps on it lightly, and the whole person rushes up into the sky like a dragon!


    Although they haven''t started fighting yet, the sight of two people rushing into the sky one after the other has already shocked everyone,


    "the old Dean is so powerful!"


    "Of course, it''s powerful. After all, it''s the great sword sage of fire department. It''s strange if it''s not powerful!"


    "That man is also very powerful. Although his momentum is not so strong, his speed is very fast!"


    "What''s the use of being quick? I don''t even have any fighting energy. I''m sure it''s nothing special! "


    "How do you explain that he can jump so high?"


    "Well, don''t argue, go out and watch the fun! Look at it and you''ll know everything! What''s the use of fighting here. "


    ¡­¡­


    High in the air, the old Dean has the heart to teach chufei a lesson, want to let chufei not always do not know the superiority and inferiority, so the first to rush to the high in the air, he directly launched his own field in the air!


    In this world of fighting demons, the most obvious performance of the level of sword sage and great demon tutor is that they have opened their own fields.


    In one''s own field, one is a God. If the enemy strays into the other''s field, it will be a disaster.


    Chu Fei, who was unprepared, jumped into the field of the old Dean after jumping into the sky. For a moment, he just felt that there was a sea of fire all around him."Domain?" Chu Fei asked with a smile in the short stagnant time.


    "Yes, it''s the field. Boy, do you still want me to see your strength? "


    "It''s just a field. What kind of good thing do you really think it is?" Chu Fei looked contemptuous and couldn''t see any care.


    "Do you think I won''t do it to you?" The old president asked with a smile.


    "Old Dean, you look down on me and look up on yourself too much." Before chufei finished speaking, the voices of laichi and Leslie came from his heart.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re just in time. Come here. By the way, try to cover the eyes and ears of the students below. Don''t expose your identity in public!"


    "Well, master, don''t worry!"


    Lai Chi agrees, and then returns to Chu Fei''s Dantian space with Leslie, and then comes out directly!


    In the old Dean''s view, Chu Fei''s feet suddenly appeared a huge bone dragon, at the same time, Chu Fei''s side also appeared a beautiful woman and a good-looking Lich!

 Chapter 348

    It is said that the appearance is good, but in fact it is just the appearance. This is also Lai Chi''s good looks, not as ugly as other Necromancers.


    It''s not that Lai Chi is naturally handsome, but he is very careful about his appearance when practicing Necromancer''s magic, so he is not as old and terrible as other necromancer.


    "Old Dean, do you understand what I mean now?" Chu Fei looked at the old Dean with a smile, waiting for the old Dean''s reaction.


    The old Dean frowned and was shocked.


    At first, the old Dean thought that chufei was a necromancer, because the bone dragon appeared directly at his feet. But when he saw a man and a woman beside chufei, he knew that this ancient dragon must belong to that man.


    "The Lich? Banshee The old Dean was very knowledgeable, and at a glance he saw the essence of Lai Chi and Leslie.


    "Ha ha, in the eyes of the old Dean, it''s OK. I didn''t expect that you could see their identity all at once." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Chufei, don''t you know that the Lich and the Banshee are murderers at all? Why do you have something to do with them?" The old Dean''s face was full of anger, and he took out a long knife with fire.


    "Fire prison! Get up


    In the old Dean''s opinion, chufei must have been bewildered by the Lich and the banshee, so he was associated with these two demons!


    Thinking of this, he directly opened up his own field completely. For a moment, thousands of kilometers of altitude was covered by this fiery prison!


    At the same time, Lich laichi and the Banshee only feel that their bodies are constantly being eaten by the terrible fire, as if they will be burned to ashes by the fire soon.


    But when I looked at my body, I found that there was no problem with my body, and the fire did not burn on my body.


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei found that Lai Chi and Leslie''s expression was wrong, so he turned his head and asked directly.


    "Master, this fire prison is not simple." Laichi tried to endure the pain, and Leslie echoed:


    "yes, master, this fire prison restrains our dark power, but it''s OK. There''s no problem killing him."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, below Chu Fei and others, the students of the magic academy had already run out of the training ground, and they were very excited and looked up into the air.


    But they couldn''t see anything, because Lai Chi had already released a thick fog before. This piece of fog is just a common water mist technique, but it has successfully blocked everyone''s sight.


    Of course, this water mist technique was not released by Lai Chi himself, but by using one of his own summoning skeletons.


    This is the horror of lichs and Necromancers. They can use the natural attributes of skeletons to cast specific kinds of magic, and they can also cultivate ordinary skeletons into skeleton magicians.


    However, to achieve the latter requires terrible financial and material resources. Although it is easy to lead, the magic that can be cast is only the lowest level magic.


    And Lai Chi''s choice of nature is the simple one


    "Why is there such a big fog? It was sunny just now!" A boy called subconsciously.


    "Don''t cry, it''s mist. Can''t you feel the water magic elements in this fog?" Next to the boy, his friend said in silence.


    "Ah, how can it be like this? I can''t see anything at all..."


    "What shall we do now, then? Shall we go back?"


    "I''d better wait. The Dean didn''t let us go back, and the person who bought the medicine didn''t say. Maybe there will be results after a while." The girl who had been in the first place before finally let the students at a loss calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    The back hill of canglan college is not a place for ordinary students to come to. Even if those excellent students want to come here, they have to go through the approval of the college leaders.


    Because the worst people here are also at the level of primary swordsman and primary great mage master. This back mountain can be said to be the strongest strength of canglan college!


    At this time, here are busy with their own affairs of those great masters of the sword Saint all looked up to the sky.


    Where, although there is a large fog block, but it can only block the sight and perception of ordinary students. It doesn''t have any effect on these old swordsmen and great mages.


    "What are you doing? Who are the three men who confront lie? " In the library of canglan college, an old man cleaning the library looks at the sky with a puzzled face.


    "Ah, lie doesn''t know how to do things and how to provoke so many people."


    The old man in the library sighed a little and then threw himself back into the cleaning work. He didn''t seem to worry about the danger that the Dean might encounter in mid air.


    Old president lie completely opened up his own field, and expanded his own field to the greatest extent, close to the greatest power. Under such power, it will naturally attract the attention of those who have strong power.So, just in an instant, those sword saints and great mages of canglan college rose up one after another and came directly to the field of the old Dean lie.


    Domain is not an existence that deliberately enters at will, unless the owner of the domain allows it.


    "Lie, what''s the matter? Who are these two guys?"


    "Lieh, what happened?"


    "Where are they from?"


    "Chufei? What are you doing? "


    "What''s the matter with you? Trouble again? "


    After all, they took a lot of wine from chufei. But this does not mean that they will stand on chufei''s side. After all, chufei now seems to be a young man who has fallen behind with evil.


    "You can see clearly that there are liches and banshees around him. Can''t that bone dragon explain the problem?" The old Dean was worried that his old friends would be in the wrong position at the critical moment, so he gave a loud reminder.


    "Lie, do you think we are all blind? Who can''t see it! But now the point is what happened. Can you make it clear? "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the Cloud City, in the huge Lord''s mansion, Prince Taylor, the Lord of the Cloud City, looked up to the sky and sighed, and said to the darkness in the corner:


    "what''s the matter recently? Why are there always old people who don''t stay well and make trouble?"


    "Go down and have a look!" In the shadow, a hoarse voice sounded.


    "No, I don''t want to know. I really don''t want to know at all. It''s almost three times a day. They''re not tired of it. I''m almost tired of it. " Prince Taylor sighed with dismay and spilled the wine on the floor.


    "Yes."


    "No, you''d better go and have a look, but don''t interfere. Just find out what''s going on."


    "Well, I''ll go." There was a chuckle in the shadow, and then the sound disappeared.


    Prince Taylor put down his gold cup, shook his fat stomach, stood up, patted his stomach and said:


    "if only they were as quiet as shadows, ah!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the sky of canglan college, in the huge field of fire prison, the fire sword in the hand of the old Dean lie is firmly in his hand. He is waiting for chufei''s answer. He wants to know why chufei has a relationship with the Lich and the Banshee.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t want to answer this question. He just held his shoulder with an indifferent face.


    "Chufei, don''t you know how Lich and Banshee are made! They killed at least tens of thousands of people The old Dean''s face was full of pity.


    "And then? So what? Does it have anything to do with me? " Chufei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care.


    "Look at you. You are under their control. In that case, don''t blame us."


    "You?" Chu Fei turned his lips and said:


    "old Dean, do you want to beat me?"


    The old Dean didn''t talk to Chu Fei any more. He whispered to his old friends:


    "the Lich and the Banshee must not run away today! But you also have to be careful, Lich and Banshee are very powerful, and my field can''t suppress their strength. "


    "Lie, although the Lich and the Banshee are really powerful, it depends on how many people are facing them. Are we so many swordsmen and great mages really afraid of them?"


    "It''s not a matter of fear. We must root out the grass and never leave any possibility for them to escape. We must not only kill their bodies, but also their souls!"


    "You don''t have to remind me. I''m not a beginner."


    On the other side, Chu Fei looks at the old guys in canglan college very speechless. He knows that as long as he says that Lai Chi and Leslie are his pets and slaves, this matter will not get worse today.


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to say that, because from beginning to end, the old Dean was treating himself as a bad man!


    First of all, Chu Fei was not allowed to have too much communication with the students, for fear of being dug. Then he thought that chufei was under the control of evil. He didn''t even have the idea to ask what was going on. He was just doing things according to his own ideas.


    This kind of self righteous, rely on the old to sell the old thing is already annoying, not to mention Chu Fei, who is no matter what.


    "Chufei, don''t blame me for being merciless. You are controlled by them. I can only choose to kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Lai Chi, if you really fight, how many can you deal with by yourself?"


    "Master, if it''s outside, I can block five or six, but it''s just blocking. But here, I can block two. I''ve done my best


    "And you, Leslie?"


    "I can''t help it. In this field full of fire, my ability is limited too much, and there is no dark magic element in the field, so I can only cast some curses to assist."Chufei nodded. He just wanted to know the strength changes of laichi and Leslie in other people''s fields, not the only idea. As pets, Reich and Leslie can clearly perceive this from chufei''s heart.


    Therefore, the two of them have not made any attack means up to now, let alone spoken. They are just on guard to prevent the master from being injured.

 Chapter 349

    At this time, far away in the adventurer tavern''s fire sword, Santa Fe also noticed the fire field above Cloud City. That''s the field of the old Dean. As a colleague, Phil naturally saw it for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?" Phil frowned. Without hesitation, he rushed out of the tavern. In the blink of an eye, he came to the outside of the fire prison.


    "Chufei? Why is there a lich? What''s the matter with this kid? "


    Phil is very concerned about chufei, otherwise he won''t promise to help chufei. But when she said this, she didn''t know that chufei had something to do with Lich and Banshee.


    Phil stands outside the field and pays attention to the situation inside. She doesn''t try to enter the field. Because as a swordsman, she has clearly seen that this field has been blocked.


    Naturally, it was the master of the field, the old president, who did not want to let people in, so as long as the strength is not as good as him, there is no way to come in.


    And now in order not to let the Lich and the Banshee have a chance to escape, lie has already completely blocked his own field!


    Just as Phil kept thinking about what to do, a shadow appeared beside him.


    "Phil swordsman, what happened?"


    "Uncle shadow? I don''t know what''s going on. The field is sealed and I can''t get in. "


    "Well, Phil, do you know the Lich in it?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen that banshee, but I''m a little impressed."


    "The Banshee doesn''t matter. In the fierce field, the banshee is useless. Not enough is fear. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the field, the fire knife in the hands of the old Dean has been grasped and grasped, and the fighting energy in the body has been mobilized to the greatest extent. Now he just needs a chance to do it.


    "Why not?" Chufei asked with a relaxed face.


    "Chufei, aren''t you going to explain it?" Old Dean strong hesitated, he was still a little heartless, after all, the scene of Chu Fei swearing before was still echoing in his mind.


    A person who can still live well under that oath, how can he suddenly be associated with the Lich! He couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t figure it out!


    "Explain? Yes, please Chu Fei said with a sneer.


    "In that case, don''t blame me!"


    The old Dean gave a cold hum, and then cut it in the air!


    This knife is very common, and it doesn''t show any power, but under this knife, the flames in the fire prison quickly gathered into a huge flame sword, and with terrible temperature, they split into chufei three people like lightning.


    Chufei gently stamped his feet with a smile, and his body floated back. Laichi controlled the bone dragon, and spurted out a breath to meet the terrible knife!


    Boom!


    The huge explosion sounds, the flame giant knife disappears, and the dragon breath of bone dragon has no effect on the field.


    "Lie, that bone dragon is not simple."


    "Well, it''s not the first time I''ve done this. I''ll see how powerful this bone dragon is! " The old Dean gave a cold hum, and then the whole person disappeared in the field.


    At the moment of his disappearance, the temperature in the field of fire prison increased by many times. Laichi and Leslie just feel that they are about to melt. If there were not enough dark power in their body to protect themselves, they would be finished.


    Nevertheless, Lai Chi lost most of his fighting power. And he found that his bone dragon was shrinking rapidly in such a terrible fire.


    "Master, it''s a miscalculation. There''s something wrong in this field. It''s definitely not a flame that can be formed by ordinary fire fighting Qi!"


    "Well, it''s OK. You don''t have to fight. Just defend yourself well, but give me a relaxed expression. Don''t look bitter and bitter. Smile. Yes, smile!"


    Chu Fei doesn''t care about the expression of Lai Chi, but no matter how he adjusts, Lai Chi''s smile looks like crying.


    Next, at the door of chufei''s house, Hu Qing is holding her shoulder and looking at chufei''s situation.


    He paid attention to this side from the beginning, but he didn''t plan to do it because he found that chufei didn''t seem to fall behind.


    But now it''s different. He can see that both Reich and Leslie have lost their fighting power, leaving only one chufei.


    "If I show up at this time, it should be a big help to him! That should make him owe a favor, right


    Hu Qing''s idea is very simple, is constantly looking for opportunities to help Chu Fei, let Chu Fei owe one after another, in the end, Chu Fei due to human relations can only agree to help solve the moth problem.


    "Almost!"


    Thinking of this, Hu Qing''s figure disappeared in an instant and appeared again in front of chufei, laichi and Leslie, directly blocking all the sword saints and great mages on the old Dean''s side.


    "What? More people bully less people? OK, come to me, I like to be bullied"Who are you?" The old Dean was shocked.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t lie''s field sealed? How did this young man get in?"


    "Lieh, have you just opened up your field?"


    "It''s impossible. Lieh didn''t open the field. I''ve been paying attention to it. If the field opened, Phil would have rushed in."


    "What''s the matter? How did this young man get in?"


    "Can it be that he has any advanced magic weapon?"


    "Magic weapon? What kind of weapon do you think can make him easily enter and exit the realm of an eighth level swordsman! What''s more, it''s still the field of fiery hell, which is not comparable to the ordinary field at all! "


    Different from other grades, before being a swordsman, whether you are a warrior or a warrior, or a swordsman or a swordsman, the grades of these stages are based on junior high school.


    But once you get to the sword master, grading is not so simple.


    The sword sage and the great mage master are the same. They are divided into nine levels, above which are the God of war and the God of Dharma.


    "Magic weapons are impossible unless It''s an artifact The old president frowned and watched Hu Qing''s face on guard.


    "What? Come on, didn''t you have a good time just now! Come on, come on Hu Qing a face disdain of shout.


    No one responded, no one really started, because we can''t see the depth of Hu Qing.


    "Come on, look down on me? You look down on me? Is that what you mean? " Hu Qing is still clamouring. It''s almost the same feeling as the fighting of the hooligans on earth.


    At this time, Chu Fei, Lai Chi and Leslie have returned to the back of Gu Long, and the three people just look at Hu Qing''s shameless clamor with a speechless face.


    "What are you old people wary of? Come on, hit me! Fight Hu Qing''s voice became louder and louder, and at the end of the shock, everyone was almost deaf.


    Fortunately, Hu Qing can''t make too much publicity about it, so he just controlled his voice within the scope of the fire prison. People outside can''t hear Hu Qing talking or shouting.


    "Won''t you come? If you don''t come, I''ll come! Come on, hit me, give you a chance, hit me


    Pop!


    A huge crisp sound, Hu Qing''s back brain was slapped hard, Hu Qing''s whole person was silly.


    "Who?" Hu Qing turns back to shout angrily, just saw Chu Fei just left his right hand fell down again!


    Pop!


    This time it''s a straight face. It''s a solid fight!


    "You Why hit me! " Hu Qing is very depressed, and her heart is full of grievances. She says: I''m here to help you out. Why do you still beat me!


    In terms of strength, Hu Qing''s abuse of Chu Fei is based on the premise that Chu Fei does not run. But in fact, Hu Qing did not dare to make Chu Fei angry! Not to mention his father Hu Shu''s account, not to mention the ancestors'' prediction of sublimation, but to say that he himself saw the fire dragon made by chufei. For this reason, he did not dare to conflict with chufei.


    "You made me fight!" Chu Fei said with a funny face: "I''ve lived so long. I''ve never heard of anyone saying such a request..."


    Hu Qing almost burst into tears. He pointed to the old Dean and other humanitarians with an aggrieved face:


    "I''m obviously talking about them..."


    "Say they?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Yes, I''m just talking about them, not you..."


    "Respect the old and love the young, do you understand? Do you talk to old people like that! "Ah?" Chu Fei taught Hu Qing a lesson with the tone that the elder taught the younger. Just when everyone thought that Chu Fei had changed his mind, Chu Fei said:


    "when talking to the old man, you have to add a word please, do you understand?"


    Puff


    After chufei, Leslie was amused, and he was all smiles.


    "That is, the master is right, you have to say please, for example, please come and hit me..."


    Hu Qing wanted to cry and said:


    "but they are more than 100 years old at most, each of them is 200 years old I''ve lived for more than 300 years. I''m obviously older! "


    "Ah?" Chu Fei really didn''t think of this, but then he realized that although Hu Qing is still young in the moth race, what kind of race is the moth race? That''s not the existence that human beings can compare!


    Just like the dragon people in this world, for example, Ruixue is 15 years old, but it''s only 15 years old. In fact, Ruixue''s Dragon people are definitely over 100 years old!


    That''s how different races live


    "Well, it seems I made a mistake." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    "Well It''s all for nothing? " Hu Qing full of resentment said.


    "What''s the matter? So I''m sorry for that? "


    "No, no, no, but Is that a debt to me? " Hu Qing said carefully.Chu Fei grinned bitterly and said: "I''m young. I''ve lived for more than 300 years. How can I be so worldly and sophisticated!


    "Hu Qing, do you think I need your help?"


    Hu Qing was stunned. He could see that Chu Fei was really sincere when he said this. In other words, chufei didn''t really need his own help. Suddenly, Hu Qing thought of the scene when Chu Fei killed the demon sword, fire, fire dragon


    "Fire Fire


    "Well, it''s not stupid, but it''s slow." Chufei laughs.


    At this time, the sword saints and great mages in and out of the fire prison field have been silly!


    In fact, when Leslie said the word "master", they were already stupid!

 Chapter 350

    "Lie, I seem to be too old to use my ears. How can I hear that Banshee call chufei master?" A big demon teacher said with a muddled face.


    "No, I heard that too. It''s not your problem. It should be the Banshee''s magic? The kind that makes us hallucinate! "


    "Is it so easy for you great mages to fall into magic? If so, it''s better to die now! " Speechless make complaints about a swordless saint.


    "Then you should give me an explanation!"


    "Explain what, where do I know what''s going on..."


    "Well, don''t make any noise." The old Dean stopped the old people behind him, but then he fell into silence.


    "Lie, I think you are too aggressive. If it''s true..."


    "Lucas..." The old Dean looked at Lucas, the old sword saint, who came to him with a bitter smile, and said:


    "if it were you, could you accept the result at the first time?"


    Lucas sighed and said with a wry smile:


    "maybe, but you are still too aggressive today."


    Lucas swordman said this, pointing to the big hole at the top of the indoor training ground below, and said:


    "that''s what you made."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei''s side, Lai Chi also spoke.


    "Master, I don''t think the boy''s brain works very well. Don''t take what he says seriously. After all, his brain is like this, and what he says is probably nonsense."


    "I..." Hu Qing wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what he should say now.


    On the other side, after hearing that laichi, the lich, also called master chufei, and also used your honorific name, the old Dean completely sat down.


    "It seems that the boy is so unpredictable." Lucas said with emotion.


    "Ah, who can think of..." The old president has decided to admit his fault.


    "Think about how to make it up to others. You are so old, and your temper is still so hot." Lucas patted the old Dean on the shoulder and then stopped talking.


    At this time, Hu Qing is still standing there awkwardly, want to go, do not want to continue to say it, but it is really embarrassed to talk.


    Chu Fei looked at Hu Qing''s embarrassed expression, playfully raised his right hand, and then pinched out a formula, play fire again!


    "In fact, I always keep a low profile, but playing with fire is my ancestor! Come on


    Chu Fei suddenly yelled "Lai", and then he saw that the terrible flames in the field of fire prison suddenly gathered together to form a fireball!


    And the fireball also quickly reduced from the size of the room to the size of the ball!


    Suddenly


    Chu Fei called the fireball in front of him and gently put it in his right hand.


    "Now, do you understand?"


    On the surface, Chu Fei is demonstrating to Hu Qing, as if he is expressing that he doesn''t need Hu Qing''s help at all. But in fact, Chu Fei''s hand is a warning to lie!


    On the other side, the old Dean just felt that he suddenly lost contact with the prison fire in the field of fire prison for a moment! It''s just a moment, and the terrible flame turned out to be strange!


    The next moment, by an inexplicable force gathered together, and narrowed in front of Chu Fei.


    When he saw this, the old Dean had already known that his fire prison could not hurt chufei!


    "This What''s going on, what''s going on! " Behind the old president, the people who were shocked by Leslie and Lai Chi''s address to Chu Fei suddenly recovered, but found that the flames all over the field had disappeared! But Chu Fei has a fireball over there!


    For a moment, this group of people was very surprised.


    "Lie, it seems that not only you underestimate him, but we also underestimate him."


    "Lucas, it''s not a question of underestimation." The old Dean''s face is dignified. This is his own field, and this field is different from that of other swordsmen and great mages.


    His fire prison is a very rare special field, and the power of this field should be strong and common. The fire felt by the enemy in this field can be compared with the fire of the sound God.


    But now, his flame was taken away by chufei! But also very easy to control up! What''s more, Chu Fei is still in his own field.


    That is to say, in the face of Chu Fei, lie has lost the field, which belongs to the sword saint. If Chu Fei released his own field at this time, I''m afraid that he, the old Dean of canglan college, would have to die of hatred.


    Of course, the premise is that Chu Fei is also a swordsman.


    "Old Dean, have you had a good time? Do you want to continue?" Chufei laughingly drags the fireball and asks.


    The old Dean''s strong eyebrow tightly wrinkles, in the heart also don''t know what to think, also didn''t answer Chu Fei''s question.Outside the field, the fire sword Santa Fe and shadow are sharing their shock with worry.


    "Shadow uncle, you say, what strength is this Chu Fei?"


    "I can''t see it. I can''t see through him. But no matter what strength he is, we all know that the fire department, whether it''s the swordsman or the great mage, doesn''t mean anything to him. "


    "Yes, even the fire prison of the Dean can seize control freely. This talent is too terrible."


    "Ha ha, since you know the horror, you should not be so irritable."


    "Well, I don''t blame the old Dean. Before that, the boy didn''t show such strong talent." Phil said with a wry smile.


    "Is it?" Shadow didn''t believe this. In fact, he also investigated chufei several times. Although he didn''t find out any background, he couldn''t figure out the things where chufei lived and the training methods of the two children.


    "It''s not that he didn''t show it, it''s just another aspect. Phil, let''s just talk about the wine. Do you think ordinary people can get it? "


    "This..."


    "Do you expect a genius to go out all day and shout ''I''m a genius''? You are also a swordsman. You have overlooked too many details. "


    "Yes, I didn''t think so much. Occasionally, he just said that they were all from his hometown. " Phil Jiansheng is still making excuses for herself. Although she doesn''t feel it, she can see through her heart with the shadow of being familiar with the world and the city''s tricks.


    "You I ask you, "where did you get the goods from and how many?"


    "Well Uncle shadow, what do you want to do with this? "


    "You just have to answer."


    "I There are tens of thousands of bottles... "


    "Let''s not say that big space rings are rare. I''ll ask you, you also have more than 100 Ping space rings, but will you be free to fill tens of thousands of bottles of wine in them? Is there nothing else in it? It''s impossible to put the ring into the space, so we can only say that his space ring is too big to imagine! "


    Phil sword Saint nodded dully. According to shadow uncle, he couldn''t imagine how big chufei''s space ring was!


    "How can a person with such a space ring be ordinary?"


    "Well, uncle shadow, are you interested in his ring..." Although the particularity of chufei has made Phil Jiansheng dare not look down upon chufei, her attitude towards chufei is still optimistic about the younger generation.


    So when Phil Jiansheng heard that her shadow uncle had analyzed so many things, especially about the space ring She began to worry, worried that uncle shadow would think about chufei''s things.


    "You think I''m stupid? Let''s not say whether I can do it, but what if I can? Do you think I dare to offend a place where such a terrible boy can be cultivated


    "That''s also..." Phil was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half empty, at this time Chu Fei has no interest to continue to play, or, he has now this thing is full of disgust. So Chu Fei let go of the fireball and gave all the flames back to the old Dean.


    Later, Chu Fei said to Lai Chi and Leslie:


    "let''s go and have a rest."


    "Good." Lai Chi promised to control Gu Long and break out of the old Dean''s field. Of course, the old Dean has already given up control of this field.


    Otherwise, Lich Lai Chi has no way to easily take chufei and Leslie out of this field.


    However, Lai Chi was very careful to keep a fog under them, so as not to be seen by the students and cause a sensation.


    When the bone dragon came to Chu Fei''s house, Lai Chi and Chu Fei said hello and put away the bone dragon. The three slowly fell down and returned to the house.


    And high in the sky, Hu Qing a face depressed stand there, looking at Chu Fei their far away direction, in the heart melancholy extremely.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that my intention can''t move you! If not, I''ll find someone to knock you unconscious and tie you back! "


    Although Hu Qing was depressed, he just looked at it directly. Even if he was forced to hurry, he certainly didn''t do it himself. He''s not that stupid


    "What are you old people looking at! It''s fun


    Depressed Hu Qing turned to look at the old Dean there of people, heart depressed directly roared out, and then disappeared here.


    "The people around Chu Fei are not simple..." Lucas didn''t know what to say except for feeling.


    "Come on, go back." The old Dean sighed and put away his field. Naturally, he saw the sword saint and shadow standing outside.


    However, the old Dean did not speak to them, did not say hello, just fell down lonely.


    "You..."After the old Dean came down, he saw the students who were still waiting. Originally, he did not want to stand outside in shame, but after seeing these poor students, he chose to continue.


    "Lucas, go with me and talk to the boy." The elder said with a sigh.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." In fact, Lucas and others all know that chufei''s acquisition of the cream and all kinds of drugs is just because he is not interested in multi tube, so he has no in-depth understanding.


    At this time, Chu Fei was sitting on a sofa on the first floor, drinking beer and smoking. He is addicted to smoking, but I don''t know if it''s because he has the strength of heaven and earth. It''s impossible for him to take the initiative.


    Only when he takes the initiative to smoke, the old feeling of smoking will come back.


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t know what was wrong with him. Anyway, he was irritable. That''s why I think of alcohol and tobacco.


    Dong Dong


    Outside the transparent glass door, old Dean lie and Lucas Jiansheng stand outside. Hu Qing doesn''t know when he will also appear at the door.


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids and did not speak. But Lucas has already pushed the door open with a smile and pulled lie in.


    Hu Qing hesitated for a long time, and finally pushed the door open and came in. But after coming in, Hu Qing found a seat in the corner and sat down.

 Chapter 351

    "Chufei, what are you?" Lucas asked with a smile, pointing to the cigarette in chufei''s hand.


    Chufei didn''t want to talk to the old Dean, but he didn''t have much opinion on Lucas. Although he was agitated, Chu Fei gave a face saving reply:


    "cigarettes, cigarettes, cigarettes Would you like one? "


    "Well, give me one, and I''ll try it too!" Lucas sword Saint looks forward to it. After all, after seeing chufei take a puff, he takes another deep puff, and then spits out a puff. Just looking at it, I think it must be very beautiful!


    But when Chu Fei really handed him a cigarette and lit it for him, Lucas swordman regretted it!


    But what about regret? You can''t just throw away the cigarettes you want! There''s no way. Lucas can only bear the choking nose of the smoke and take a puff in his mouth like chufei


    "You can''t just suck it in, suck it in and spit it out..." Chu Fei said with eyes hanging.


    Lucas nodded and hesitated for a long time before inhaling the cigarette in his mouth


    Cough!


    Cough, cough


    Even if he is a swordsman, he can''t smoke. Don''t mention the swordsman. Even if it''s the God of war, it''s painful to be beaten and drunk.


    "Go on..." Chu Fei said coldly that he didn''t care that the man in front of him was an old swordsman, or an old swordsman full of legends.


    "I Cough Good, good. " Lucas is accompanying the old dean to say good words, naturally can''t casually refuse chufei.


    "It''s always like this at first, but you get used to it after a few times."


    Chufei looked at Lucas''s expression is too ugly, even a little wronged, no way, chufei had to comfort.


    "Is that so?" After hearing that everyone was the same, Lucas felt much better.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. What are you doing here?" Chufei asked with a cold face.


    "Lie, tell me..." Lucas has done what he can and at least given him a chance to talk to chufei.


    "Chufei, I''m sorry. I apologize. Those students are still waiting. After I told them you wanted to buy these things, they were very happy because you gave them the opportunity to support themselves. I hope you don''t blame them for my stupidity. They are innocent. "


    "Oh You go, let them wait in the training ground


    Chu Fei fidgety even seize this opportunity to tease the old Dean''s interest is not, but also directly skip this part, promised to go back to buy.


    The old Dean nodded, knowing that since Chu Fei had promised, he would not return. Moreover, Chu Fei didn''t make arrangements for the students to wait, which means that Chu Fei will be over soon.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    The old Dean stood up without stopping, pushed open the door and went out to convey Chu Fei''s meaning to the students.


    Lucas saw the old Dean left, and then looked at chufei. He was obviously upset, and knew that he had better not stay here. So Lucas stood up and said:


    "I''ll go first, chufei. If you need any help, please come to me directly."


    "Thank you, Lucas sword saint. Take this pack of cigarettes." Chufei takes out a packet of unopened cigarettes and throws them to Lucas. Lucas takes them with a smile and then leaves.


    Lucas left naturally went to find the old Dean lie, and he also knew where lie was. A moment later, while trying to get used to smoking, Lucas asked:


    "you always have a bad temper. How can you take the initiative to apologize? It''s not really because of these students."


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Don''t talk, I don''t know you! Tell me what you think


    "Well, I just don''t want this kid to make enemies of us. Besides, I did not do it right before. "


    "Ha ha, you, lie, if you can think like this every time you encounter something, will our canglan college still fall into this situation! It''s the last college in the whole mainland! "


    "Really?" Looking at the students in the indoor training ground in the distance, the old dean asked incredulously.


    "Of course Cough Cough At least it''s second to last! " Lucas swordman is also a joker, which accounts for the majority.


    "It''s all reciprocal. What''s the difference? Even if you can come out with a second from the bottom, can you change anything? No, you and I know that very well."


    "I don''t believe you have no idea about that boy..."


    "If he can help us canglan college to improve the ranking, I don''t mind really flattering him."


    "Ranking, you don''t need to care about it. After all, it''s one of the top ten in mainland China."


    "Who doesn''t want to be number one..." The old Dean had a bitter smile on his face.¡­¡­


    At this time Chu Fei is still bored. I thought it would be better to settle the conflict with the old Dean. But I didn''t expect that Chu Fei was more bored.


    Thus, Chu Fei also knew that his boredom had nothing to do with the old Dean''s conflict.


    "Master, something is wrong with you. Is something wrong?" Lai Chi and Leslie look at each other and ask with worry.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what''s going on..." Chu Fei frowned tightly.


    "Master..." After such a big noise, Lina, Mona, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf wake up long ago. At this time, they all tidy up and come downstairs.


    Just saw is smoking chufei, and a worried face Lai Chi and Leslie.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Lina ran down the stairs quickly, and Xiao Qi rushed right behind her and asked sweetly:


    "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    The greedy wolf didn''t speak, just stood quietly beside him, but the concern in his eyes was also expressed.


    Chu Fei shook his head. If he knew what was wrong with him, he would not be so bored.


    "Mr. Chu Are you all right? " Wan Yu also came down, with Chu Fei contact so long, he really did not see Chu Fei when showed such an expression.


    "I don''t know. Why don''t you have breakfast." After saying this, chufei produced a lot of food, and took out thousands of gold coins to Lena, saying:


    "you can keep it in your hands, and you can use it when you take care of everyone in the future."


    "And you, master?" Lena held the thousands of gold coins with a concerned face.


    "I''ll go ahead and finish the college. You can eat for yourself."


    With that, Chu Fei rushed out of the door and rushed to the trainer who had broken a hole in the top.


    In the blink of an eye, chufei entered the training ground again, but the old Dean was no longer here. Instead, he was Lucas sword saint.


    Chu Fei glanced at the students, who were standing in a regular line, and the first one was still the girl. As for Lucas swordsman, he stood by with five or six cigarette ends at his feet.


    "So soon?" See Chu Fei come in, Lucas sword Saint said with a smile.


    "How long have you smoked so much?" Although Chu Fei is bored, but still an Nai can''t help but curiosity asked a sentence.


    "I don''t want to get used to it as soon as possible, so I just tried two together and three together..."


    "Don''t do that..."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s any use. It''s coming one by one..."


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile. After taking a few deep breaths, he returned to his boss''s chair. After adjusting his mind, he said to the girl:


    "OK, we can start."


    "Well, Hello, my name is..." The girl steps to Chu Fei''s desk, just want to say his name, was Chu Fei raised his hand to stop.


    After all, Chu Fei had asked her name before, and it was this that made the conflict between him and the old Dean break out completely.


    Before that, the old Dean had told these students to say their names and basic information politely when they left.


    In other words, the old president has completely given up the idea of suppressing and controlling Chu Fei. At least from this point, we can see that the old president has put Chu Fei in a position at his own level.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t have the mind to think so much. The reason why he prevents this girl from reporting to her family is that he wants to finish the work here as soon as possible, and then go to think about why he is so upset.


    "Needless to say, let''s finish the deal as soon as possible."


    "Then..." The girl took a look at Lucas sword Saint beside her, but she didn''t get any response. She just nodded and said:


    "OK. This is the cream and healing potion that I made these days... "


    Chu Fei just glanced at it, then let go of his consciousness and simply sensed the level of energy fluctuation. Then he nodded and said, "a total of 100 parts of Yi Rong ointment and 30 parts of healing medicine According to the price I discussed with the Dean, I buy the cream at the price of 20 silver coins, and the medicine for healing is 30 silver coins, a total of 2900 silver coins. I don''t have much silver coins now, so I''ll give you three gold coins, and the rest will be the material cost for your next production. "


    After a simple calculation, chufei took out three gold coins and put them on the table, and the potions and cream were also taken into his own swallowing ring by chufei.


    "Well, the deal is over."


    "Thank you. Can we still make these things? Will you continue to buy? " The girl some worries of ask a way, although have already given him 100 silver coins more, but in case Chu Fei isn''t purchasing, their later income also has no hope.


    "Go ahead with the production, and I will continue to accept it. If I don''t plan to continue the acquisition, I will inform you in advance. I''ll buy everything you make at this price before the time I tell you. You can rest assured of that. "After hearing this, the girl let out a sigh of relief, said thanks again with a smile and left here. Although the other students didn''t dare to make trouble, the three golden coins really stimulated their nerves!


    A gold coin is a thousand silver coins. A silver coin is a thousand coppers! It''s a lot of money.


    Acquisition activity continues Different students make different proportions of things, some of which are more Yirong ointment, some of which are more healing medicine. Soon, the transactions of more than 100 students were completed, and Chu Fei paid more than five hundred gold coins. Compared with that, the first girl''s delivery was less.


    All in all, chufei received 10000 copies of magic healing potions this time, including 1000 copies of light magic healing potions and 8000 copies of Yi Rong ointment.

 Chapter 352

    The students left, and everyone got more money than they thought. Next to Lucas, the sword Saint saw clearly. He knew exactly what the extra money chufei gave meant.


    But Lucas sword Saint didn''t understand what a good chance it was to buy people''s hearts. Why didn''t chufei even let them say their names.


    "Boy, what happened? How do you look like you''re possessed? "


    Seeing that all the students had left, Lucas finally asked his doubts.


    Chufei smiles bitterly, shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He stands up, throws the table and chair into his own tuntianjie, and then walks away from here.


    At this time, in another world where I don''t know how far away it is, there are only six or seven people in xiaodongtian sect. Most of the rest go out.


    This was arranged by Chu Fei before, and it was also arranged through discussion with everyone. It''s always necessary to find out the surrounding conditions clearly. Chu Fei asked that every small village should be specified. But when they did, elder sun and Long Wu directly included the exploration of mineral resources and plants in the plan.


    However, in mineral exploration, instead of doing a little bit of exploration, we should first find other human gathering places to inquire about the basic situation, and then find opportunities and time to arrange special personnel to do it.


    The people in xiaodongtian naturally understand this, so the people who come out at this time basically follow this idea.


    In the west, thousands of miles away, Dahuang city.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters of the two small caves, are now traveling around in the name of brothers and sisters. This great waste city is a big human city they came into contact with after they came out of the cave.


    Standing outside the tall gate and looking at the crowds coming and going at the gate, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have a sense of exotic customs.


    Because in this wilderness, people''s dress and behavior habits are different from other continents. The main reason is that in this wasteland, there are many deserts and neighborhoods, and there is very little green. Every town is often located in the only water source within a hundred, thousand or even ten thousand miles.


    "It has been said that this wasteland city is the oldest old city in this continent. Now it seems that this is true."


    "Elder martial brother, don''t sigh. Let''s go. I always feel uneasy when I go in. It seems that something is going to happen."


    "Mingyue, don''t talk nonsense. What we are most afraid of now is that there will be an accident. If the patriarch is not here, the accomplishments of those younger martial brothers and sisters are still too low. We can''t stand any turbulence."


    "Yes Well, go ahead. Maybe you can find out anything. "


    "Well, let''s go."


    After they had a chat, they walked along the stream of people into the great waste city.


    Then the two did not wander around. They directly inquired about the biggest restaurant in dahuangcheng, and then they directly looked for it. They have no money, so they can sit at a small table in the lobby on the first floor of the biggest restaurant.


    But that''s enough, because they''re not here to enjoy, they''re here to collect information.


    But I don''t know whether they are too lucky or too unlucky. As soon as they entered the tavern, they heard a news that shocked them before even the waiter of the tavern could come up to serve them.


    At a table in the middle of the tavern hall, there were several young soldiers in armor. They were drinking and chatting with the people around them about a big news recently.


    Obviously, before Cheng Feng and Mingyue came in, they had been chatting for a long time.


    "Er Gouzi, what you said is true? Is there any life in the north An old man with white hair and rickety body was carrying a cup of tea, and the two dogs in his mouth were one of the soldiers in the central table.


    As soon as the name of Er Gouzi came out, there was a burst of laughter in the whole tavern.


    "Second uncle, can you stop calling me by my nickname? Look how they laugh!" This soldier is big and tall, but his accomplishments are only average, just like the ordinary disciples of xiaodongtian. However, the name erguzi still can''t be associated with this big man.


    The old man waved his hand with a smile and said:


    "I don''t know if I don''t call! Here is not to watch you grow up is to grow up with you, who do not know who ah! Don''t talk about it. First of all, are there any living creatures in the north


    "It''s not a living thing, second uncle It''s all magic. "


    The north is naturally the north of the great wilderness. Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other and know that this time it''s really a coincidence. Next to them, little two came to them with a flattering face and said:


    "sorry, ladies and gentlemen, the hall is full, please go upstairs!"


    "No, just get us some drinks. We can''t sit down." Say this, Cheng Feng took off the back of the water bag, together with the moon together to the small two.


    The little two nodded and bowed to take it, agreed and ran to the counter to drink.Guests like Cheng Feng and Mingyue are very common in dahuangcheng, so we all have a tacit understanding. As long as the guests don''t say it, it''s the cheapest drink.


    At this time, the dialogue in the hall continues. Of course, the protagonist is the old man and the burly Er Gouzi.


    "The devil? Er Gouzi, you can''t talk nonsense. How do you know? " The old man''s face was ugly. It was obvious that he didn''t like the news.


    "I don''t want to know, second uncle. I heard it a few days ago when I was patrolling in the courtyard of the Lord of the city. The people we sent out to patrol the North came back. A total of 100 people went there, but one came back, and then died."


    "Ah? What''s going on? "


    "They met a demon from the north. They started fighting without saying a word. If the one who came back didn''t hide in advance, they couldn''t come back at all."


    "Why do those demons come here?"


    "It seems that there were several demons coming here before, and I don''t know what they wanted to do. Anyway, they died here, so they took another batch of photos to take revenge. By the way, they found out what happened."


    "What?"


    "Someone killed the monster?"


    "Isn''t that right, er Gouzi? It''s said that the north is the forbidden area. We can''t get through it, and the things in the forbidden area can''t get out?"


    "Yes, is the legend false? But if it''s fake, shouldn''t things from the north have come here long ago? "


    Forbidden area is a legend. For many ordinary people and ordinary people, forbidden area is a place that they can''t get close to all their lives. Many people speculate about what is inside the forbidden area, but no letter has ever been heard.


    At the moment, the burly Er Gouzi came out and said clearly that there were demons there, which was hard to avoid shocking.


    "I don''t know anything else. Anyway, the Lord of the city has ruled out many experts and contacted other big cities. Those demons can''t let them act at will, but we have to find out about the demons'' death in our wasteland before, but that has nothing to do with us."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the tavern, they are still talking and talking. Cheng Feng and Mingyue look dignified. After the sophomore takes back the two water bags, they pay and leave.


    There is no need to listen any more. What people know has been said.


    "Mingyue, it seems that your premonition is really right. We must go back immediately."


    "Yes, the ordinary people in the city know it, which means that the news has been passed on for a long time."


    "It''s hard to say. I think it might be the city leader who wanted people to release the news. Otherwise, an ordinary soldier should not have the courage to talk nonsense."


    "Anyway, it''s time for us to go back." Mingyue sighed, and a sense of crisis was approaching in her heart. "Elder martial brother, how much money do we have? Go and buy two horses."


    "Where can we afford it? It''s useless to buy ordinary horses. It''s hard to buy those who can help us even if they have money. Let''s go. Don''t waste time."


    When it comes to money, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are depressed.


    ¡­¡­


    One hundred thousand miles to the north of Dahuang City, there is an ordinary small village, which is very small and poor. In the heyday of the whole village, there were only a few hundred families, but now, there is a lot of blood and spirits howling.


    In the middle of the small village, there are countless stumps and broken arms piled up, and the blood has soaked the nearby ground.


    "Boy, you''d better say everything you know, or you''ll be like them."


    More than a dozen demons are standing there with disdain on their faces, each of them is covered with blood, and the blood on their mouths is even more terrifying. Needless to say, those broken limbs and arms are left behind by these demons after eating them.


    And in front of these ten demons, there is a teenager kneeling on his knees. His coarse cloth clothes have already been worn out and covered with the blood of his relatives and friends.


    The young man didn''t know what it was. But he didn''t want to die, he could only keep talking about all the things he knew.


    "It''s not that. Think about what you saw some time ago! If you don''t remember, you will be eaten by us. "


    "I Ah, I know, I know There is a mountain... " In fact, the boy knew what the demons were asking, but he didn''t dare to say, because he didn''t dare to say what he saw.


    But now it''s different. Although it''s said that he will probably die after that, it''s not said that he is doomed


    "I used to go with the village head to sell animal skins in the big city in the south. On the way, we met a sandstorm. We lost our way. We didn''t know how to deviate from the route, and then we saw the mountain. At that time, I was dying, and I didn''t know if I was hallucinating. I saw the lightning and thunder on the top of the mountain, and then there was the sky shining..."


    "What else?"


    Obviously, the young man was talking about Taihua mountain. If it wasn''t for him, some demons would not have saved his life."Other What else? No, no I saw so much. When I woke up again, I was saved and sent to


    "You''re lying..." The demon snorted coldly and said:


    "I didn''t I really didn''t... " The boy''s tears and snot have come out, it seems that he is really scared.


    "You look down on us! Damn it


    The devil in front of the young man yelled angrily. Raising his hand is a slap on the young man''s head. If this slap is really on, the young man will definitely die completely.


    But at this time, the terrified teenager suddenly showed a sneer, and then his body gave off a burst of light, disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 353

    "Mean! Despicable people! How could the weak Terran tease us so much! Damn it, damn it


    "Well, what''s the use of calling it here? It''s better to slaughter all the Terrans within ten thousand li of housing supply!"


    "That Terran teleportation array can start teleportation so quickly, it must not be far away. Let''s kill faster, maybe we can find the boy!"


    "Let''s start. I''m really fed up with the taste of Terran heart!"


    After all, demons are demons. Even if the boy doesn''t appear, he doesn''t tease them. I''m afraid they will still kill innocent people.


    These ten demons left the small village, let go of their divine sense, and rushed down the trail of the Terran. They killed people when they saw them, and they didn''t leave any hands.


    The boy who had been sent away by the teleportation array was kneeling in a hall. There were many people in the hall, but there were few young people of his age. Most of them were old people with pale hair.


    In the main seat of the hall, an old man with a bald head and wrinkled face was sitting there. Beside him stood a middle-aged man.


    They were all dressed in the same way. They were made of coarse animal skin and didn''t wrap their bodies tightly. After all, it was a wild place and the weather was very hot.


    "Are you sure of this conjecture?" The middle-aged man next to the old man frowned and asked, looking at the boy kneeling down below.


    "Master, I''m sure. The target of the ten demons must be mount Taihua, but the disciples think that they will not go directly to mount Taihua, and they will certainly slaughter the people along the way. "


    "Well, after all, it''s the devil in the North..." After a pause, the middle-aged man sighed and said:


    "get up first."


    "Yes, I do."


    "Uncle, what shall we do now?" The middle-aged man looked at the old people and asked.


    The old man didn''t look at him, but calmly looked at the withered grass rockery in the courtyard outside the hall, and said:


    "in this city, you are the Lord of the city. Naturally, things need to be decided by you. Don''t ask me."


    "This Well, then... " The middle-aged city master thought for a moment, then turned to look at the people in the hall and said:


    "the order goes on, the whole city is on guard, the sacred vessels are hung for war, and the disciples are arranged to connect with the eighty cities of Dahuang. I say that our iron family suggests to form an eighty-one City Alliance Army in case of unexpected events!"


    "Yes In the hall, no matter big or small, young or old, they all take orders at this moment.


    From this moment on, all the people of tiejiabao are soldiers. And the news of "forbidden land demons into the wilderness for Taihua mountain" also spread quickly.


    The first one to respond to tiejiabao''s call is Dahuang City, which has been standing in the wilderness for thousands of years and is still full of fighting spirit.


    And other big cities also responded one after another, and all sent weight missions to dahuangcheng to discuss related matters.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know all this, because at this time they are rushing towards xiaodongtian with their teeth clenched. Both of them are monks of secret realm. Although one is in the middle of the divine chamber and the other is in the early stage of the divine chamber, it''s really very good to put such cultivation among ordinary monks.


    But at the moment, they just feel that their cultivation is not enough, too bad!


    If the cultivation is not enough, the speed is not enough. Although they don''t stay at all, and they are still exhausted, they can''t rush back to the small cave of Taihua mountain in two days.


    On the other hand, where the more than a dozen demons passed, they were full of blood. I don''t know how many people were slaughtered. Those common people are really unable to respond to this inexplicable disaster every day, and their miserable call has only become a little fun of these ten demons in the end.


    In the world of fighting demons, canglan Empire and canglan college, Chu Fei has returned to his room. Although he still can''t figure out why his agitation is coming, he has decided to leave the world of fighting demons for a while and go back to earth and xiaodongtian to confirm whether something has happened.


    At this time, Chu Fei is making the final arrangement.


    "The cultivation of Wan Yu, Lina, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf will be supervised by you two. When he comes, let him practice more frequently. If anything happens that you can''t deal with or don''t know how to deal with, you can go to find Phil Jiansheng or Lucas Jiansheng."


    "Yes, master." Lena nodded cleverly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. There will be nothing wrong here. We can guarantee it with our lives." Wan Yu is the one who knows Chu Fei best in this group, and is also the one who can understand Chu Fei''s mood at this moment. She knows that there must be something wrong with the earth or crape myrtle world, otherwise Chu Fei would never have such a performance.


    We are all friars. We should never behave like this unless we are haunted by demons and our relatives and friends are in trouble.


    "Well, but remember, even if something happens, you should try your best to ensure your safety. I don''t want to see any of you have an accident."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu."


    "Well, I''ll say hello to Phil and Lucas before I leave." Before the words were heard, Chu Fei suddenly saw Hu Qing in the corner, who was concerned about this side. He sighed and said:"Also, Hu Qing, since you are here, you should pay more attention to things here. As for you moths, let''s talk about it later. "


    Although Chu Fei didn''t agree directly, he also gave a chance to chat. Naturally, Hu Qing was very happy. He said:


    "don''t worry. If I''m here, I won''t be able to use any swordsman."


    Chu Fei nodded, and it really meant that. After all, the world of crape myrtle didn''t offend a few too powerful people, so it shouldn''t happen.


    "Reich, Leslie, go back to space, let''s go!"


    "Yes, master!" Lai Chi and Leslie also know that this is not the time to joke, so they went straight back to chufei''s Dantian space.


    The next moment, chufei activated the transmission of the system and returned to earth.


    The earth is his hometown and the root of chufei. Anyway, he will definitely go back to the earth first to confirm the situation.


    After returning to his room, Chu Fei didn''t ask anyone. He let go of his divine consciousness and swept the building up and down. After confirming that everyone was there and safe, Chu Fei left directly and entered the world of crape myrtle and returned to the position of the leader of xiaodongtian.


    After returning to xiaodongtian, Chu Fei didn''t release his own divine consciousness. After all, the scope of xiaodongtian is very large, and his current divine consciousness can''t cover such a large area at a time, but the array is different.


    Chu is not directly connected to the twelve capital heaven magic array, using the array to have a panoramic view of every detail of the whole Taihua mountain.


    "No! Cheng Feng''s moon is not here, so are little star and dragon five. Master is shutting down, and little fox hasn''t woken up. All twelve disciples are here... "


    Chu Fei frowned tightly and thought in his heart:


    "with Uncle long, little star will not have an accident. Then it may be Cheng Feng Mingyue and the master who is closing the door. "


    Chufei''s master, elder sun''s retreat is on the upper floor of chufei. After all, there is no place to live in for the time being, and there is no need to do things like cave.


    "Master, wake up!"


    Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation, he called directly.


    Sun Yue opened his eyes for the first time. After confirming that the voice was Chu Fei''s illusion, he left the second floor and came to Chu Fei''s side.


    "What''s the matter? When did you come back? " Elder Sun Yue forced his way out of the pass. Originally, he was looking for a breakthrough, but in this way, all the gains from the previous closure were wasted.


    This is the price of forced clearance, but no matter Sun Yue or Chu Fei, they have no extra energy to care about this.


    "Master, I feel that something is going to happen. You have to come out and control the formation to prevent any danger."


    "Yes? What''s going on? " Elder Sun Yue was puzzled. After all, he did not find any risk factors.


    "I don''t know. I''m just irritable for no reason. I''ve confirmed that nothing else has happened, so the only problem is our little cave!"


    "Well, I''ll control the formation. How about you?" Elder Sun Yue nodded. As an old friar of crape myrtle, he had a very clear judgment of this situation.


    "Is little star with Uncle long?"


    "Yes, they are together."


    "Then there won''t be an accident over there. It should be Cheng Feng and Mingyue who are in danger. Master, where did they go? "


    After hearing this, Sun Yue frowned tightly, and his heart sank. He knew that Chu Fei''s judgment would never be wrong. There must be something wrong with Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "Here''s the map. They''re going out to collect information. According to their route, they should stop at dahuangcheng now."


    The map is a jade slip, which Sun Yue copied from the map taken by Longwu.


    "Great waste city..."


    "Yes, according to the calculation of time, they should have been in dahuangcheng for more than half a day now."


    "Well, I''ll go to dahuangcheng! Master, don''t slack off during this time. I''m afraid something big will happen! "


    The voice falls, Chu Fei floats body to arrive outside, Sun Yue old man also follows beside.


    After coming to the outside mountain, Chu Fei directly opens his Dantian space and calls Lai Chi and Leslie out.


    "Laichi, fanggu dragon, fly in this direction as fast as you can!"


    "Good!" Laichi and Leslie have no heart to ask where they are, and they have no heart to care who the old man next to them falls to the ground.


    Because as the contract pets of chufei, they can clearly feel the anxiety and fear in chufei''s heart.


    "It looks like something really big is going to happen!" Lai Chi smiles bitterly in his heart, but there is no stagnation in his hand. He takes out the skeleton magic wand, and the magic elements in his body are arranged quickly. In a moment, there is a dark air.


    "Summon, bone dragon!"


    Ow!


    With a roar of the dragon, the huge bone dragon appeared at the sole of Chu Fei''s feet, carrying four people to the sky. Of course, Sun Yue, who was standing beside Chu Fei, didn''t run, and then took off."Master, if you have a problem, let''s talk about it later. Now it''s important to save people!"


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m at home. I can''t see what''s going on!"


    At this time, the bone dragon had already reached an altitude of 10000 meters. After all, Chu Fei had said that Lai Chi should fly fast But Sun Yue didn''t care at all. He stepped back a hundred meters and left Gu Long''s back.


    Sun Yue was so quiet that he was floating in the air. His robe swayed with the wind and his beard fluttered slowly under his forehead.


    "Go, anyway, you must come back safely!" Sun Yue said aloud.


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Fei responds, and then the bone dragon swings its wings and rushes out quickly! Just in the blink of an eye, the bone dragon was completely out of Sun Yue''s sight.

 Chapter 354

    On the wasteland tens of thousands of miles away from dahuangcheng, Cheng Feng and Mingyue found a small oasis, which should be a place for business monks to rest occasionally.


    But now Cheng Fenghe stops here not because he wants to have a rest, but because they have no way to keep going.


    In front of them stood more than a dozen fierce looking, horrible and tall guys. These guys don''t have the same skin color, some are red, some are black, their clothes are ordinary, but they have cow nose and sheep horn


    Ghost family! They are the ghost people! When they saw the strange appearance of these guys in front of them, they already knew their identities, such as demons, fierce beasts, and virtual ghosts!


    After all, I have witnessed how chufei used the array to beat the eight guys before, even with no hair left. It''s OK to recognize it at a glance.


    But the question is, what to do now.


    "Hey, hey, I met two Terrans again. They are not as dirty as those Terrans before. It seems that they should be disciples of some bullshit sect!"


    "Well, it''s agreed that these two are mine."


    "How come it''s yours? I finally met two water spirits. Of course, we ate together!"


    "Why, I didn''t Snatch those rotten things from you before. These two must be mine, no one can say!"


    "Don''t tell me whose it is, get it first, and don''t run away later! It''s like that. It''s not fun. "


    "Run? How dare they


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue haven''t spoken yet, but these demons and fierce beasts have quarreled with each other.


    However, this is not something to be happy about, because Cheng Mingyue is very clear that two of them can''t escape in front of the ten demons and fierce beasts.


    "The ghost family Younger martial sister, I''ll stop them and you''ll find a chance to go! " Cheng Feng draws out his long sword and looks at more than ten demons on guard.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t need to do this. You''d better think about how to exchange one or two demons for burial."


    They are bitter and astringent in their hearts. It''s not easy to wait until xiaodongtian has a clear hope of rising, but they seem to have no chance to see the day when xiaodongtian really rises.


    "Well, let''s have a fight. I''ll see if these demons can really eat us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Cheng Feng and Mingyue speak in a low voice, they are also heard clearly by the demons and beasts in front of them. After all, they are a group of virtual ghosts, and their accomplishments far surpass those of Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "Yo? Do you know that we are the ghost clan? "


    "Needless to say, they must have killed those eight rubbish."


    "No way! They don''t have that kind of strength


    "When do I say it''s them? I mean their sect!"


    There are only three of the ten demons who really stand up and speak. The rest of the time is quiet. It can be seen that those who don''t speak have to strengthen their character and cultivation, which are the three empty ghosts who like to talk.


    Unfortunately, even if you see this, it''s useless!


    At this time, Cheng Feng Mingyue has separated on both sides, one left, one right, one front and one back, standing in a seemingly ordinary formation.


    This is what Cheng Feng Mingyue gained before she left xiaodongtian. After listening to Daodejing and observing the Taijiquan images left by Chu Fei, they both gained a lot.


    But the harvest is only harvest, and they don''t have much time to turn the harvest into their own ability.


    "Ha ha, why do two weak people still want to resist?"


    "Terrans always don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. It''s normal for them to resist. They just don''t know how they will behave when they know the chance to completely resist."


    "I''ve begun to like the screams of the Terran. Hey, do you want to do it or not? I''ll come if you don''t do it!"


    It''s obvious that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are children without any threat to each other.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other and know that they can''t wait for the other party to take the lead, otherwise it''s hard for them to have a chance to do anything. So they made a decision after one look.


    Under the gaze of those virtual ghosts, Cheng Feng and Mingyue put on a Taijiquan posture at the same time, and then the vitality in their bodies flowed quickly in a specific way!


    Just in a flash, a huge disc appeared around Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s bodies. In the middle of them, a bright golden dividing line appeared there, and their surroundings gradually became black and white.


    Yin yang fish, this is the harvest of Cheng Feng and Mingyue in this period of time!


    "Yes? What is this? "


    In front of them, the Black Ghost standing in the front frowned tightly. He had seen the particularity of the thing made by Cheng Feng and Mingyue. After all, he had never seen anything similar before."Whatever it is, are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid you have a ball!" The ghost sneered and said, "it''s just a human race with two divine chambers. What''s the fear of practicing the emperor''s art?"


    The voice falls, this empty ghost directly raised the Black Ghost claw, empty space a grasp edge to grasp a thick dark chain, shake hands then think about Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    He was careful enough. After all, he had already taken out his own weapons.


    But Cheng Feng and Mingyue show a strange smile at this time.


    At the moment when the dark chain blows over, Cheng Feng and Mingyue curl up strangely and become the eyes of yin and yang fish, and the Taiji diagram they make breaks out in an instant!


    Boom!


    The ghost holding the chain didn''t stop. On the contrary, he poured a lot of ghost Qi into the chain. For a moment, the dark chain rolled up two people like a black dragon.


    However, at this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s Taiji diagram gently shakes, and a supernatural force directly rushes out of the Taiji diagram and collides with the black dragon!


    Boom!


    In the huge explosion, the chain of the black dragon was beaten back to the hands of the virtual ghost, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue did not receive any damage.


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s a bit of fun!"


    The Black Ghost didn''t care. After laughing, he threw out the chain directly. Then he put his hands together, and a terrible ghost gas rushed out. It turned into a huge fierce ghost image and killed them with the chain.


    The gap of cultivation is too big. The Black Ghost has not used more than half of his strength up to now!


    Looking at the terrible ghost, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are sinking in their hearts. The gap between their strength is too obvious. Even if they have the blessing of Taiji diagram that they just understood, they only feel cold in the face of the terrible ghost!


    The peak of quadrupole!


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have guessed the strength of the Black Ghost in this moment, but even if they know, what can they do?


    "Younger martial sister, I can only use the last move."


    In the Taiji diagram, Cheng Mingyue doesn''t need to speak at all, and his mind can communicate directly. So, just in an instant, the two of them had decided how to fight the enemy.


    Suddenly! The looming Taiji diagram was directly absorbed into their bodies by the two people, and then their postures changed, completely merging with the golden line in the middle!


    At this moment, the sky and the earth turned pale, the Yin and Yang became clear, and the two figures disappeared completely. Only a golden line with terrible power appeared directly in front of the fierce ghost with incomprehensible speed!


    Whew


    With a light sound, the golden line passed in an instant, and the terrible ghost was divided into two. Even the black chain was cut off by the golden line!


    "Yes? What''s going on! "


    The ghost was shocked. For a moment, his ghost image and weapon were destroyed!


    "Two bastards! I want to die


    The Black Ghost got angry, opened his mouth, and swallowed the fierce ghost image which had been cut into two. Then he rushed to it, no matter what the golden thread was, and a flag appeared between his fingers!


    "Death


    The flag swayed, the power of terror burst out in an instant, the moon and Cheng Feng''s golden line did not retreat at all, and rushed up head on!


    Boom!


    Explosion, huge explosion will be more than ten miles around the beach are blown up a world shaking!


    But in the middle of the sky, the flag in the hands of the virtual ghost firmly withstood their golden line!


    Confrontation! But this confrontation didn''t last long, it was just a breath time!


    "I don''t think you''re dead yet!"


    The Black Ghost has already seen through the reality of Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Naturally, he doesn''t care. Now he can kill them at any time as long as he wants to.


    But just then, on the distant horizon, a pair of men and horses were stopping there to watch.


    "Lord, it seems that someone is fighting ahead!" In this group of people, a young man is eagerly holding a tall horse with hair like a lion, and sitting on the horse is a man in his sixties!


    "Well, it''s two young people. The one who fought with them looks ugly and strange. It must be the devil in the North!" The big man frowned.


    "Master, you don''t want to save them, do you?" Behind the big man, a handsome guy drove the horse to the side, shaking a folding fan in his hand.


    "Why?"


    "Master, since it''s a demon, we shouldn''t let Tiancheng face it alone! In my opinion, it''s a matter of business to send a signal to other big cities. "


    "Oh? Do you really think so? " The rough and crazy man turned to look at his disciple, with some dissatisfaction in his eyes."Master, don''t be angry. Even if you do, it''s too late to save them, unless the demons don''t want to kill them. So, it''s important to send a signal to the people in other big cities now. As long as everyone comes, these demons will never get away. Maybe they can get away once and for all! "


    Although this handsome young man speaks and does things with a smile, his words always make people feel cold.


    "Nangong Bai, why is life worse than an ant in your eyes?"


    As a master, he naturally knew the nature of this disciple for a long time. However, he had to admit that Nangong Bai had excellent intelligence, and many things could be said in one word.


    "Master, what if I can equate human life with ants?" Nangong white hands in the folding fan shaking, called a nearby attendant, smile:


    "send a signal."


    This attendant is the one Nangong Bai brought out from his family. He is naturally obedient. The follower nodded, reached out his hand and took out a palm sized disc from his arms. Then he took out a piece of Yuanjing and put it on it.

 Chapter 355

    The moment the meta crystal is placed on the disk, the disk will emit a burst of sky glory. However, when the follower raised the disc above his head and put in his own vitality, the splendor became stronger and brighter, touching the sky and touching the ground!


    "Well, master, the signal has been sent. Now we can go through first. At least we can''t let these demons escape easily." Nangong Bai said, shaking the fan with a smile.


    Knowing that it was too late to say anything, he nodded and pushed the strange horse out with his legs.


    Nangong Bai shakes his head with a smile, beckoning everyone behind him to keep up with him, and rushes towards the battlefield quickly.


    At this time, the demons and beasts have already noticed the people rushing to the horizon, but they don''t care, especially the red ghosts, who directly ignore the new Tiancheng people.


    "Younger martial sister, hold on, someone has come!"


    The light column from the sky was so striking that Cheng Feng noticed it for the first time.


    "I''m afraid these ghosts don''t care at all." Mingyue smiles bitterly in her heart, but she doesn''t say what she thinks.


    "Another one? Ha ha ha, then you two can die! "


    The Black Ghost, who was confronting with them, also saw that side. He laughed wildly, and the flag in his hand trembled, suddenly burst out a more terrifying force than before!


    Under this force, the golden line formed by Cheng Feng and Mingyue appears strange distortion. Soon, the golden line has lost its original radian, and Cheng Feng and Mingyue also have a bloody quarrel under this force.


    "Can you still hold on? OK, come again This time, the strength of Qifan was beyond his use!


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue finally reached the limit. The next moment, the world was filled with a crisp sound, which was light to the extreme, and the golden line also broke up in the crisp sound.


    Bang


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s bodies are in an arc and fall to the ground, but they have already spewed out more than a mouthful of blood in mid air. If they didn''t insist, I''m afraid they would have fainted at the moment.


    "Just so, just so, ha ha, not as good as mole ants!" In mid air, the Black Ghost put up the flag and fell to the ground laughing.


    However, although the mouth said so, but the heart has been shocked by Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "It''s just two children in the divine chamber. They can make me 70% stronger! I can''t keep these two people


    But although he thought so and was ready to do so, he was not in a hurry.


    He didn''t worry, and the other ghosts didn''t worry any more.


    Because in their opinion, it''s absolutely easy for Cheng Feng and Mingyue to die. They don''t need to care about that little time.


    At the moment, what really interests them is the people who are coming from the horizon!


    "The devil! How dare you break into my wilderness! Do you really think that all my people are soft persimmons? "


    The crowd is still coming here, but the voice of the big man is rolling like thunder!


    In a flash, the big man and his mount have stopped beside Cheng Feng Mingyue.


    "It''s a big voice, but I don''t know how strong it is! Hey, hey... " Before that, the ghost still didn''t care, just said in an ugly voice.


    "Strength? Hum The big man gave a cold hum, and then the whole man straightened up!


    For a moment, the sound of whistling sounded in everyone''s ears!


    Looking at the source of his voice, the man''s whole body was shining with earthy yellow light. The pictures of Dantian, Mingquan and Shenzhi were shining. His lungs and kidneys vibrated like Hongzhong Dalu. Behind him, a ladder to heaven still lit up five steps!


    Needless to say, this is the cultivation of the fifth floor of TIANTI!


    "The fifth floor of the ladder? Hahaha, it looks good, but I don''t know how the fight is going! "


    "He''s just a four extreme guy. He''s a good talker!"


    The big man snorted coldly. He had already seen through the strength of this guy. It''s impossible for the four poles to reach their peak, but even so, the great man didn''t dare to despise him.


    After all, it''s a demon from the north. The combat power can''t be explained by the depth of cultivation!


    "Black man, don''t talk nonsense with the weak Terran."


    Behind, standing together to watch the excitement of those ghost, a red guy said. In other words, the name of the ghost fighting with Cheng Feng Mingyue is Heiman.


    "Hey, I know. I''ll take him on the road now!"


    Hei man grinned grimly, then pulled out the huge flag, held it in his hand and rolled up the terrible black wind.


    In this black wind, I don''t know how many evil spirits there are, so they roll to the people of regret Tiancheng together with black wind.


    After seeing which flag the devil had picked out in the dark, the big man was filled with awe"Stand back


    He left his mount and rushed to the black wind. At the same time, his whole body was shining with a layer of yellow light.


    This layer of yellow light is not bright, even can only be described as weak. Can be such a weak layer of light, in the encounter of the black wind and one of the evil spirits, those evil spirits even ran away one by one!


    It seems that the faint yellow light is something terrible


    The man seemed to have known this for a long time, so he didn''t have any accident. He just raised his fist and hit the flag in the hand of the ghost black man.


    This black man laughs wildly. Regardless of it, he throws the flag to the big man directly. Then he changes his hand formula and gets into the flag quickly!


    Boom!


    The sail flag has been detonated by Heiman!


    The shock of terror accompanied by the boundless black air turned into a terrible storm, rolled to the big man and the people behind him!


    The black storm was so terrible that all the people who came with the big man, except Nangong Bai, were full of panic on their faces!


    Nangong Bai is also retreating, and the speed is not slow, but there is no fear on his face. On the contrary, he has a more brilliant smile. Others seem to have been used to this for a long time, but they didn''t show any doubts.


    In this terrible explosion, the big man didn''t retreat at all. Instead, he rushed to the ghost black man fiercely. Hei man seemed to have expected it, and his eyes were full of fanaticism!


    "Death


    It''s another blow. It''s hard to hit the head of black man!


    But Heiman didn''t know what method he had used. His eyes were black and his nose and mouth were smoking. He was black and bright all over! At the same time, the black man also waved his fist and ran into the big man''s fist with a black light!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the big man didn''t move, but the black man just retreated two or three Zhang. Moreover, I don''t know when, beside Heiman, another black ghost stood there.


    Others didn''t see it, but the big man saw it clearly. At the last moment, another ghost rushed over and united with Heiman to block his fist!


    Otherwise, how could a virtual ghost at the peak of the four extreme situation be able to resist the attack of a friar on the fifth floor of the ladder!


    But even so, this big man can''t help but praise in his heart: the devil in the north is really powerful!


    On the other hand, although the two black ghosts blocked the attack of the big man, their arms and fists had been cracked by the force of terror, and the black blood was flowing slowly.


    "The ladder of the human race is just like this!" Heiman didn''t care about the wound on his arm. The madness in his eyes was indescribable.


    If it wasn''t for his black eyes and smoky mouth and nose, it would be impossible for people to see his crazy eyes. Maybe now Cheng Feng Mingyue will admit his life.


    It''s also a pity that everyone in Tiancheng took care of and helped Cheng Feng and Mingyue. They were all helped up and retreated to the back. Otherwise, they would have been blown to ashes in those terrible explosions.


    "Cough, thank you, brother. Thank you very much." Cheng Fengqiang said thanks to the strangers around him, but in exchange for the disgust of the handsome boy Nangong Bai, he said:


    "you''re welcome. I''m just worried that you might disturb master''s fight."


    Cheng Feng was directly blocked by this sentence. He didn''t know what he could say under the current situation. Simply can only pretend that nothing happened, and the moon looked to the battlefield in mid air.


    At this time, the big man looked at the remaining ten demons and didn''t know what to say. Because now he finally found out how correct Nangong Bai''s previous decision was!


    Just now, although he didn''t give full play to his fighting power, he also gave full play to it normally. But under such circumstances, the two four powerful demons on the opposite side were blocked!


    There are only two. There are more below. There are eleven or twelve over there!


    "It''s difficult. Even if someone comes, it''s hard for them to leave." Thinking in his heart, the great man didn''t attack immediately.


    But the two empty ghosts on the opposite side didn''t hesitate. After a strange smile, they both rushed to the big man!


    At the same time, both of them have entered the state of smoky mouth and nose, but compared with before, the black light on them and the black smoke in their mouth and nose are more intense!


    Needless to say, these two guys should have burst out their full strength!


    The big man frowned, looked at the two new demons, and then looked at the following dozen remaining demons. He thought about how to face them!


    "At least, we can''t give them a chance to leave here!"


    Thinking of this, the big man raised his hand and grasped a white axe in his hand. The Dantian, Mingquan and Shenshi were in full bloom, the four viscera roared, and the shadow of the sky ladder flashed again!"Death


    The big man roared and slashed down the axe in his hand. The terrible force bumped into all the demons regardless!


    The first to meet them were the two black men. They also knew that this move was too terrible, so they directly burst out all their potential. They opened their mouths, and two strong black gas spurted out, wrapped up the edge of the axe!


    Then, their bodies doubled, and with the blood on their arms, they rushed straight to the edge of terror.


    At the same time, the following demons also aware of the intention of the big man, those black ghost did not move, but came out of a red demons!

 Chapter 356

    The red ghost just took a step, but came directly behind the two ghost of Heiman. After he came out, he was also full of black light and smoke, but his look was extremely calm.


    In the face of the terrible edge of the big man, he just stretched out his hands to push out his chest, and finally printed on the back of the two empty ghosts of Heiman!


    Bang!


    The voice is not big, but at this moment, the bodies of the two empty ghosts of Heiman, who were originally full of blood, are instantly restored, and at the same time, their bodies are twice as big.


    At the same time, the two guys seemed to be ready. When the power of their back came in, they directly raised their right hands and slashed two black lights from top to bottom with the image of ghost claw. They were facing the edge of the big man!


    Collapse! Click


    Compared with the previous roar and explosion, this time the sound was very small and clear, but it was clear in everyone''s heart.


    Under the gaze of the people, the edge of the big man was cut out by the two claws, and the next moment it fell apart!


    Boom!


    The explosion, the power of terror scattered!


    At the foot of the big man and the three empty ghosts, the next door set off a billow of sand and covered the sky!


    If not for the big man in front, then Cheng Feng Mingyue and Nangong Bai and others will certainly die in this explosion!


    But even if the big man blocked most of the impact, but just a little bit of leakage also let people can''t stand it!


    Around Cheng Feng''s bright moon, bursts of stuffy hum sounded. Under this force, the weaker one was directly knocked to the ground, and the seven orifices bleeding was seriously injured.


    Although Cheng Feng Mingyue has lost his fighting power and has been seriously injured for a long time, it seems that the two of them didn''t get any more damage because of the big man''s deliberate protection.


    And when the smoke gradually subsided, in front of the crowd, the two black ghosts of Heiman didn''t receive any damage, just a layer of sand on his body.


    In front of them, there was the red ghost that had come out before.


    The ghost pushed his hands flat on his chest. He could not see any power, but he blocked the terrible axe. Not only blocked this move, but also saved two black men behind.


    "Blocked? My God, is that red guy that good? "


    Outside the battlefield, on nangongbai''s side, the people who came with Da Han and nangongbai were stupid at the moment.


    These people are not the children of unknown origin. The one with the worst cultivation is also the existence of the Four extremes. Of course, this does not include Nangong Bai.


    In the world of crape myrtle, although we can''t say how high the cultivation is, for the vast majority of people, it''s already superior!


    Anyone who can enter the Four extremes is a complete existence who has cultivated the elixir field, the source of life and the chamber of God! These three parts are the most important for monks.


    After cultivating the elixir field, the monk can have fighting power and future.


    Only by cultivating the source of life can a monk have a long life and a chance to develop his potential.


    Only by cultivating the chamber of God, can a monk have a strong spirit, grasp more mysterious methods, and have better potential to discover!


    Only after these three key points have been completed, can we enter the four extreme situation and begin to practice both lungs and kidneys.


    The four extreme situation is not simply to cultivate these four organs, but to cultivate these four common organs into the existence of the four extreme of heaven and earth!


    Only in this way can a monk be qualified to fight with heaven!


    "That''s the master''s secret. That''s the way to kill. How could it be blocked! This... "


    "That red thing is just the cultivation of the Four extremes! Why can a quadrupole be able to block the killing skill of the ladder level! Why


    We can''t blame the friars in Tiancheng for making such a fuss, or for their unsteadiness. After all, they are also the Four extremes. These black and red ghosts are also the Four extremes. The same level of cultivation shows completely different combat power! No one is so easy to accept!


    "Ladies and gentlemen You don''t have to... " Cheng Feng endured the pain of his body and began to comfort him, saying:


    "they are demons and fierce beasts. Unlike us, they are just like this."


    "Yes? How do you know they are demons? " Next to him, Nangong Bai has put away the fan and no longer shakes it. He looks at Cheng Feng and asks strangely.


    After all, even his nangongbai, the only disciple of the Lord of heaven City, only knows that these guys are demons from the north, but he can''t name them!


    "Well, it''s the elders who said They are the ghost family among the demons and beasts... "


    The ghost clan, of course, this is not what the elders in the sect said. It was all said by those guys themselves when they faced the eight demons and fierce beasts last time.


    at that time, when those guys make complaints about each other, they can use different races as firepower points. They are always saying, "you are ghost, you XXX" and so on."The ghost family? I see Nangong nodded. Although there were still many questions in his eyes, he didn''t ask any more.


    After all, in the high air ahead, his master is still confronting three empty ghosts!


    "Good means." In the middle of the sky, the big man''s imaginary axe disappeared, as if he had accepted the Dharma.


    "Jie Jie..." The red ghost smiles, then opens his ugly mouth and says:


    "Terran, I also want to know your name."


    With a smile, the great man came to:


    "I''m famous for opening the sky, and the eighty-one city of the great wilderness regrets the Lord of the city of heaven!"


    "Shi Kaitian, his name is arrogant, but I don''t know if you really have such strong strength!"


    The red ghost''s face is full of disdain. This disdain does not come from disdaining Shi Kaitian''s strength, but from disdaining the human race.


    Nangong Bai can see this very clearly, and Cheng Feng Mingyue has known it for a long time. Although Shi Kaitian, the leader of Tiancheng City, didn''t think of this, he also saw the red guy''s unhappy eyes.


    "Do you have a name?" Shi Kaitian asked with a sneer.


    "My name? Weak people don''t deserve to know! "


    "Weak? Ha ha ha, OK, let me see how powerful you demons can be


    Shi Kaitian looks up at the sky and laughs. Then he waves again. A hatchet gathers together again. Without saying hello, Shi Kaitian rushes up to fight with the red ghost.


    This time, Shi Kaitian really didn''t have any left. Every axe can chop out a terrible energy! Every terrible energy is stronger than the previous one!


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can see that the leader of Tiancheng is really a monk at the level of tianladder. That kind of terrorist attack can be easily found!


    On the other hand, the red ghost could easily pick up every axe from Shi Kaitian at the beginning, but later, it gradually couldn''t catch it. At last, it simply didn''t pick up. Whoever loves to hurt by mistake will hurt by mistake, and whoever is killed will have bad luck!


    If it wasn''t for the two black men behind him who cleverly fell to the ground and sought shelter from the other two red ghost, I''m afraid they would have been cut into ashes by Shi Kaitian.


    In this war, it can be said that the world is changing color, and the vitality of the world is almost exhausted by shikaitian!


    It''s also because of this that those who see the signal and come to help are faster.


    The battle continues, but at this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, with the help of Nangong Bai, have retreated a long distance.


    There''s no way. The fight is really terrible. The red ghost is OK. The terrible power split by Shi Kaitian can''t be blocked by them.


    Even if all the monks except nangongbai join hands, I''m afraid it''s very hard to block it, let alone so many attacks!


    And those ghosts on the opposite ground also retreated a lot. After all, even if they won''t be hurt, it''s not good to always be buried by the surging sand waves.


    The battle lasted for a long time, so long that two other groups of people came and gathered with Nangong Bai and others.


    Listening to the communication between Nangong Bai and others, Cheng Feng and Mingyue know that they are from dahuangcheng and tiejiabao.


    Dahuangcheng is the place they have just been to. Naturally, they are a little familiar with dahuangcheng.


    "Shicheng master''s cultivation is getting stronger and stronger, and the power of this formula is getting stronger and stronger!"


    "Yes, if Shi Kaitian continues to practice at this speed, it won''t be long before we can catch up with him."


    The two men who spoke were the Lords of Dahuang city and tiejiabao.


    "I see, let''s not stare here. There are many more. Let''s fight together and kill these demons, so that they won''t look down on us!"


    "Iron Castle master, let''s fight against a red demon, and leave the rest to them, OK?"


    "Well, brother Baili, one by one, let''s see who will kill them first!"


    "Hahaha, OK, if I''m the first, I''ll take 100 jars of good wine from your Baili family!" The iron Castle master laughs. It''s a small color. It''s harmless and interesting. Naturally, it''s approved by the public.


    "Well, the iron Castle master, my disciples'' weapons and materials have been prepared. Please help me refine them! Ha ha ha


    "Well, as long as brother Baili wins me, let alone one disciple, I will take all your disciples'' weapons!"


    "Ha ha, it''s a deal!"


    The conversation between the two city masters here is not hidden at all, so the virtual ghosts on the opposite side also listen clearly. After all, the cultivation has reached this level, and the five senses are very delicate.


    However, the remaining virtual ghosts didn''t give the two city masters any chance, because at this time, under the command of the two red virtual ghosts, all the black virtual ghosts stood in the front and put on an inexplicable formation, full of black air and ghosts roaring.At the same time, the two red ghosts also stepped back to make way for space. Then they stood face to face and took out a dark thing that was still among them. Then they began to recite the long Nanming mantra.


    Nangong Bai was not the first to see the problem, but he was the first to react.


    Although Nangong Bai is smiling, his voice is no longer relaxed:


    "two city masters, it''s not the time to bet. You see, the two red ghosts on the opposite side seem to be calling something!"

 Chapter 357

    Nangong Bai''s smile is just a habitual expression, which doesn''t mean it''s not important. In fact, after hearing Nangong Bai''s words, everyone, including Cheng Feng and Mingyue, looked at the ghosts.


    "No, they''re defending!" Cheng Feng clenches his teeth and shouts in pain.


    "Whatever they''re going to do, it''s not good for us." Mingyue also said a word with a bitter smile, but as soon as she finished, Mingyue coughed.


    Cheng Feng quickly takes Mingyue in his arms, reaches for Mingyue''s back and gently pats her to make her feel better.


    "Why are you two so hurt?" After hearing the words of Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the Lord of tiejiabao subconsciously looks at them.


    "Two masters of the city, they were the first to discover these demons, and they also had a fight with the Black Ghost. But now is not the time to say that. Let''s hurry up!"


    The iron Castle master nodded. He also knew that Nangong Bai was right. But just as he was about to act, the Lord of Dahuang city took out two red pills and gave them to nangongbai, saying:


    "give them two to eat!"


    As the words fell, the hundred Li city leader gave the iron Castle leader a look in the eyes. Then they rushed to the sky together, bypassing the battlefield of shikaitian, and rushed directly to the rest of the empty ghosts.


    The iron Castle master is named tie Zhen. As the castle master of the iron family castle, he is also a master of the ladder level. However, with Shi Kaitian, he must have only four levels of the ladder, far from being Shi Kaitian''s opponent.


    Baili Feihong, the leader of Dahuang City, is a little stronger than Tiezhen. He is the peak of the fourth floor of TIANTI, and will soon be able to break through into the fifth floor of TIANTI!


    Although there was only a little difference in accomplishments, in fact, the combat power of the two men was not at the same level.


    Therefore, the speed of Baili Feihong is faster than Tiezhen, one by one, taking the lead to rush to the top of these demons!


    "Death


    Baili Feihong doesn''t have any left hands. It''s his strongest attack! One punch, though only one punch, has gathered all his fighting power together!


    After seeing this fist, tie Zhen, who came from behind him, knew that he didn''t have to fight any more! After all, this punch, even if he Tiezhen also can''t simply next, hard, Tiezhen know that he only hurt the result.


    Can be such a terrible punch with the terrible power of heaven and earth hit, in the distance from the top of the group of demons there is a distance of about ten feet, but was blocked!


    Blocking him, it is that group of black empty ghost make out together, full of fierce ghost''s black air!


    Poof!


    The voice is not big, just like the punch of Baili Feihong on a huge cotton ball!


    "Yes?" Baili Feihong was shocked. He knew how powerful his fist was. But why could these demons be blocked so easily?


    And at this time, Tiezhen''s attack also arrived, but he was not empty handed, but carrying a large two handed hammer smashed down!


    It''s still poof, and the terrible hammer is blocked!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tiezhen and Baili Feihong look at each other, they see the shock from each other''s eyes, absolute shock!


    "Ha ha, the Terran is really weak, and its power is too small, ha ha ha!"


    "No, I don''t feel any strength! Ha ha ha ha


    "Pathetic Terran, get ready to die!"


    "It''s ridiculous that a group of rubbish can dominate the world of crape myrtle."


    ¡­¡­


    See two sky ladder master''s attack unexpectedly was easily blocked, this group of black empty ghost arrogant shout up. But no matter what they call, how they say, how they taunt, their posture and position have not changed.


    What''s more, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen can see clearly that these black ghosts are constantly outputting their own strength, and the strange black Qi is also more and more prosperous!


    "It''s array. These demons even know array!"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are also shocked. At this time, everyone''s attention is on Baili Feihong, tie Zhen and the group of demons they face. After all, shikaitian City Master in the sky doesn''t need to care. The red demons are definitely not shikaitian''s opponents!


    Now the most important thing is to stop the two red monsters who are reading something they don''t know! Because Nangong Bai has just said his speculation, they are calling!


    What do you call? No one knows, but it''s definitely not a simple thing that needs two red virtual ghosts to join hands to summon!


    "Don''t look down on the demons. Think about how to crack this array. Have you heard of this array?"


    Nangong Bai''s face was still smiling, even in this case.


    However, we are all old acquaintances. Naturally, no one will have any opinions because of Nangong Bai''s expression."That''s the magic array. How could we have seen it?"


    "That''s it, Nangong. This is the smartest place for you. Do something about it!"


    "Yes, nangongbai, think quickly! We are all at your disposal! "


    Nangong Bai has a bitter smile. He has never seen a demon before, and he has lost his sense of propriety. Although he thinks hard, what he has learned is limited, and his knowledge in the field of demons and beasts is not as good as Cheng Feng and Mingyue!


    "Array, array!" Mingyue thought of Chu Fei''s use of the array to kill the eight demons, so she cried out in a hurry!


    "What?" Nangong Bai looks at the moon.


    "Array, do you have any combo array? Let''s attack their defense array together!"


    Mingyue explained it in more detail. Although she didn''t say too much, it''s enough!


    "Yes, joint attack array!" Nangong Bai''s eyes were bent into two curved moons, and the folding fan in his hand was pressed in his hand.


    "Come on, uncles, please listen to me!"


    In addition to Nangong Bai and a few servants, the rest of the people present were the four extreme cultivation, even those who just came to tiejiabao and dahuangcheng.


    People with such accomplishments can''t be too young. Naturally, they are much older than Nangong Bai. It''s appropriate to call him uncle.


    "Nangong, speak quickly, we all listen to you!"


    "OK, let me arrange it!"


    Without hesitation, Nangong Bai immediately arranged for everyone to stand in accordance with a specific formation. But at this time, Cheng Feng Mingyue and three or four servants have no way to participate, because they are either without strength or seriously injured.


    "Come on, this is the elixir just given to you by master Baili. It''s a healing medicine at the level of quadrupole. Although some of it is too powerful, it may cause a lot of pain, but as long as you can hold it back, it''s absolutely beneficial! You guys, help them protect the Dharma and let them take pills! "


    "Good! Don''t worry, young master Nangong


    "Yes


    "It''s up to us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several servants and boys agreed, rushed up, helped Cheng Feng and Mingyue back a hundred meters, and then surrounded them, which was a Dharma protector.


    At this time, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen had attacked each other again, but they still had no effect, and even attracted more ridicule.


    Baili Feihong and tie Zhen are angry, but they are rude.


    At this time, behind the group of Black Ghost, the things between the two red guys have disappeared. But a mysterious void appeared between them.


    The void hole is not big, and now it is only the size of a ball, but it is still changing. With the continuous incantation of the two red void ghosts, the void hole is also expanding.


    But they couldn''t see what was on the other side of the hole, because the other side was dark. They only saw the forces of the void scattering and


    And the terror that occasionally leaks out!


    Both of them are in the realm of heaven ladder, but they still feel that the momentum leaked out occasionally is too terrible!


    From this point, they are quite sure in their hearts that they must not let the things over there come out! Or everyone will die!


    They looked at each other, then yelled at the same time:


    "brother Shi, chop an axe with all your strength!"


    Before the words were heard, they had retreated a hundred meters. At the same time, they had gathered their strength for the next attack, waiting for Shi Kaitian''s response!


    "Here it is


    Although Shi Kaitian is entangled by the red ghost, he doesn''t believe that he can''t fight the red devil! So, he always has the energy to take care of other directions.


    At this time, he made a response immediately after hearing the shouts of Baili Feihong and Tiezhen!


    The red ghost fighting with Shi Kaitian is out of breath now, but he also knows that he can''t give Shi Kaitian a chance to help the other two Terrans!


    "The law of exterminating the world, the ghost gate is born!"


    The red ghost yelled, and the formula changed quickly. In a flash, a black magic gate of lofty void appeared in front of him. The moment the magic gate appeared, it blocked Shi Kaitian!


    "The beginning of the day!"


    Although Shi Kaitian didn''t know what the devil gate was, he also felt the power of this thing from the monstrous spirit of the devil gate!


    Therefore, Shi Kaitian also used his most powerful move in Kaitian Jue!


    This move is the beginning of creation!


    At this moment, under the annotation of all people, including those virtual ghosts and demons, shikaitian turned into a giant with indomitable spirit, and the axe in his hand was just like a planet. It was very stressful!


    The next moment, Shi Kaitian''s huge axe was cut out with a strange arc, without a sound or a little energy leakage!There is only a light, a bright light from an axe blade, gentle, dazzling and full of hope!


    White light flies, with incomprehensible speed split in the tall magic door!


    Click! Click, click


    Under the white light of this knife, the terrible magic door appeared cracks, and then it disintegrated in the sound of clacking, turned into pieces all over the sky, and finally disappeared!


    But the white light disappeared at the same time!


    In other words, these two moves offset each other!


    Poof!


    "Ha ha ha, the call has been made. What can you trash people do?" The red ghost spewed out a mouthful of blood, but the crazy look in his eyes did not decrease at all.


    Indeed, the call has become, and I don''t know if the other two virtual ghosts have accelerated the speed of the call, or they are already on the verge of success!


    At this time, the two red ghosts are holding their hands high, and the void hole in the middle of them has already stopped high above their heads!


    As for the contents, a corner has been exposed


    It''s just a corner, but it''s spewing out the great power! From the nearest hundred Li Feihong and Tiezhen are subconsciously do a good defense.


    They complained in their hearts, but they could not hide or avoid, because behind them were Shi Kaitian and his friends and disciples!

 Chapter 358

    At this time, far above the sky, a huge bone dragon was flying to this side with lightning speed. On the back of the bone dragon stood Chu Fei, Lai Chi and Leslie.


    Along the way, Lai Chi and Leslie wanted to ask chufei where he was, but they didn''t find a chance to speak.


    Not too busy, but chufei''s expression is too serious.


    In such a state, even Leslie, who is familiar with human feelings, does not dare to touch the mold.


    "Master, look ahead, there seems to be someone fighting!"


    For the first time, Lai Chi noticed the terrible energy fluctuation in the distant position ahead. Chu Fei also saw it, and quickly judged that the terrible power fluctuation was probably caused by those demons and beasts!


    "Speed up! Come on


    ¡­¡­


    In the other direction, a big man is also walking slowly towards this side. On his shoulder, a cute little girl is sitting on it eating sweet candy.


    Candy in the little girl''s mouth can''t stop swimming back and forth, and the little girl also because of this and constantly laughing.


    Suddenly, the strong man noticed the wave of terror coming from far ahead. He also thought of the demon beast as soon as Chu Fei did!


    It''s no one else. It''s the Dragon five who comes out to hang out, and his shoulder is naturally a little star.


    "Little star, sit down. There''s something wrong ahead."


    Long Wu finished, the whole person turned into a burst of thunder, disappeared in place, and the next moment, he appeared in Cheng Feng, Mingyue two people''s side.


    "Ah, uncle long!" Cheng Feng and Mingyue were startled, but when they saw dragon five, they both relaxed. But this kind of relaxation is only for a moment, because then they see a curious little star.


    "Ah, little star, why are you here?" In this moment, Mingyue completely forgets the pain on her body, reaches out her hand and holds the little star in her arms.


    "Elder martial sister..." Little star sweet called, and then took out a candy, handed to the mouth of the moon, said: "elder martial sister eat sugar!"


    "It''s time to eat sugar, little star, don''t move..."


    "Uncle long, why are you here? Take the little star quickly. It''s too dangerous here!" Cheng Feng also called anxiously nearby.


    Although little star has no combat power, she is of great significance to Chu Fei. No matter Cheng Feng or Mingyue, or other disciples of xiaodongtian, they dare not let little star encounter any danger.


    Because they know that if so, maybe chufei will do something.


    "It''s OK. He''s here, too." Longwu''s spirit is focused on the terrible energy wave ahead. He doesn''t look at Cheng Feng and Mingyue at all, and doesn''t look at other places. But he has found chufei''s whereabouts.


    Long Wu knows who he''s talking about, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t. And south palace white etc. don''t mention, more don''t know. They don''t even know when dragon five appeared around the crowd.


    At this time, the distant edge of the sky, the bone dragon quickly close to this side, at the same time, the bone dragon also issued a roar!


    Roar!


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that what these demons summon?"


    "That''s Is that a giant bat? "


    "No, no, no, this momentum..."


    ¡­¡­


    No one has ever seen bone dragons, and it''s not their fault, because they don''t know there is a magic world.


    At this time, in front of Baili Feihong and tie Zhen, the defense array made by the black virtual ghosts had been released. They turned around the two red virtual ghosts and sat down with their knees crossed. They also recited some inexplicable incantations.


    Then the two red ghosts raised their heads to the sky and gave a long cry. Then they pinched out a formula at the same time and yelled angrily:


    "summon the magic coffin to subdue the world!"


    With a loud drink, a huge black hole suddenly appeared in the sky above the people''s heads. At the same time, the corner of the black coffin also directly showed the real body!


    There was no time to look at what the black coffin looked like. Baili Feihong, tie Zhen and Shi Kaitian all came to the top of Nangong Bai''s head for the first time, and mobilized all their strength in an instant.


    Obviously, what we can do now is to resist the first attack of this summoning method. As for what we should do after that, we have to wait until we pass this level!


    You can feel the power of destroying heaven and earth brought by this black coffin. There is a burst of despair in everyone''s heart, including Shi Kaitian!


    At this time, the only person who can really see the whole situation is Chu Fei, who has just arrived.


    Chu Fei could see clearly, and the coffins in the empty hole on the top of the two red ghost heads had also come out, which was obviously related to the projection of the things on the top of their heads.In other words, the attack of these virtual ghosts does not control the black coffin itself, but uses some special method to control its projection!


    But no matter what, we must block that attack first!


    "Lai Chi! Bury the Dragon grave! Protect them! Come on


    Chu Fei yells, and Lai Chi responds for the first time. He controls the bone dragon to come to the top of Shi Kaitian''s head.


    "Go down!"


    Chufei yells angrily, then jumps down the bone dragon and falls in the middle of the crowd with Leslie.


    "Big brother!" Small star surprise of call, but because the moon tightly hold her, so she also can''t run into Chu Fei''s arms.


    Chu Fei just took a look at the little star, then used the last time to say to Longwu:


    "Longwu, defend outside his defense, let''s block this thing first!"


    "Good!" Long Wu nodded, and he could see how difficult it was. What''s more, the power of the black coffin and the power of dragon five itself are opposite to each other!


    It''s true that dragon five is not sure that he can block the black coffin. It can be said that if he didn''t find that Chu Fei was waiting for two experts to come, he might have just stayed for Xiao Xing Xing and Cheng Feng Mingyue and ran away.


    At this time, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen have all fallen behind Chu Fei''s buttocks. Like Nangong Bai and others, they all look at Chu Fei with a confused face, and their hearts are full of doubts.


    At this time, a more shocking scene is coming!


    Lai Chi has taken out his own skeleton magic wand, quickly depicting the magic array of the Dragon burial mound. In a moment, magic has become!


    "Dragon burial mound!"


    With Lai Chi''s full exertion, this dragon burial tomb is much faster than the first one, and its power is even more terrifying!


    In the roar of these three words, a force of terror and destruction, which is comparable to the power of the birth of the black coffin, is rampant!


    At the same time, the surrounding sky appeared one space exit after another!


    A bone dragon, a skeleton, can not see the complete flesh and blood of the bone dragon rushed out, and in an instant shrouded in the top of everyone''s head!


    At the same time, Lai Chi also finally came to the crowd, but at this time his hands still maintain this mysterious magic gesture, the whole person is also constantly exporting all the magic that the author can control!


    "Leslie, help, he may not be strong enough!"


    Chu Fei only took a look and found the problem Lai Chi encountered. After all, this is the world of crape myrtle, not the world of fighting demons. There is only the vitality of heaven and earth in this world. Although there is also ghost spirit, it must be different from the dark magic elements and the power of the dead!


    Leslie also saw this, so before chufei''s voice fell, Leslie had already come to laichi, stretched out his hand, and put his white hands directly on laichi''s back!


    Ow!


    Ow -


    the bone dragon roared, and a terrible force of destruction met the black coffin in the sky!


    In this short period of time, people were completely covered by the Dragon burial mound.


    "Uncle long, it''s your turn. If you can use fire, you''d better use fire!"


    "Good!"


    Dragon five nodded and agreed, then released a terrible dragon fire!


    To some extent, it is also similar to the existence of Longxi. However, in terms of attributes and changes, it is not the existence that dragon breath in the world of fighting demons can match!


    "Uncle long, give me control!"


    Chu Fei called out, and then fully developed his own fire drama, and got the control of the Dragon Fire released by dragon five!


    Under the control of Chu Fei, the astonishing fire of the Dragon came out directly through the Dragon burial mound, and turned into a towering dragon, bumping into the horrible black coffin that had fallen half the distance!


    Virtual ghost side, they all see clearly, but they did not until in the end what happened!


    "Hum, no matter what it is, there is only one way to die in front of the coffin!" The red ghost, who had been fighting with Shi Kaitian before, was floating in the sky, calmly watching the whereabouts of the black coffin, and looking forward to the final result in his heart.


    At this moment, time seems to slow down, the track of the black coffin is very clear, and the soaring dragon also shows enough details!


    No matter how slow the time is, the collision will always happen!


    Boom -


    explosion, a huge explosion, an explosion so huge that it''s hard to understand, boom!


    At this moment, the Gobi desert, which is thousands of miles away, flies high under the explosion!


    However, the ghost side, because of the suppression of the black coffin itself, so they were not affected by this terrible explosion!


    It can be buried in the Dragon tomb


    Poof -


    Lai Chi spat out a mouthful of blood, and Leslie didn''t get any better. Almost at the same time, he fell to the ground with Lai Chi.Dragon five in that instant face a white, Chu Fei also dizzy for a long time.


    I don''t know how long later, the terrible explosion finally returned to calm, the sand and gravel all over the sky also fell to the ground.


    There was a big hole on the top of the people''s head in the grave where they were buried. However, because of the dragon fire of dragon five and the control of Chu Fei, we were not affected too much.


    Click


    Click Wow


    The darkness became day again.


    The Dragon burial mound that laichi and Leslie used together turned into fly ash directly under the suppression of the black coffin. In other words, laichi''s most confident defense was defeated at this moment.


    However, in the fast search of the people, they found that the ghost didn''t know when they had left.


    The ghost disappeared, the black coffin disappeared, and everything was calm.


    But there was already a trickle of water around the people''s feet.


    In addition to the place protected by the Dragon burial mound, it has become a big pit hundreds of meters deep all around, and the continuous water is also rapidly turning the pit into a big lake.


    "Well, Reich, Leslie, are you all right?" Chu Fei asked with concern.


    "Fortunately, master, what the hell is this place? Why is it so terrible..."


    Lai Chi is really good, he and Leslie just vomited a mouthful of blood, although the body is ill, but a few days off will be fine.


    "If I had known that, I might as well have made some psychological preparations." Leslie said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 359

    Chufei didn''t answer laichi''s and Leslie''s questions, because he knew that there were other things to do now. It seems that this complaint should be discussed later.


    However, Chu Fei looked at the huge lake that had been blown up all around him. He was still in a daze. He thought of the Dragon burial mound that Lai Chi had put out before. It seemed that this defensive magic was much more powerful than when it was put out in the world of fighting demons.


    Moreover, because Chu Fei directly controlled the Dragon Fire released by dragon five and directly opposed the huge black coffin suppressed by high altitude, he also clearly judged how terrible the suppression power of the black coffin was.


    In combination with the comparative judgment that the attributes are similar and not mutually exclusive, Chu Fei noticed this.


    And this is unreasonable. After all, this is the world of crape myrtle, not the world of fighting demons. There should not be so many magic elements for Lai Chi to use.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei directly communicated with laichi and Leslie in his heart and said, "laichi, how can I think that the Dragon burial tomb you performed today is much more powerful than the previous one? Don''t tell me that Leslie helped you. When he helped you, your dragon burial mound was finished. "


    "Haha, master, I just want to ask you, what''s the matter with this place?"


    Lai Chi and Chu Fei communicate in their hearts, but on the surface they are doing their own feelings. Even dragon five didn''t realize that there was something wrong between chufei and laichi.


    "You answer my question first. Is the Dragon burial mound more powerful than before?"


    "Yes, I can be sure of that. Master, I''m sure Leslie has found that out, too. "


    "Tell me what happened."


    Chu Fei is very concerned about this question now, especially after getting the affirmative answer from Lai Chi. After all, this is the world of crape myrtle. If there are magic elements in this world There are not only many problems, but also more fun for the future.


    "I don''t know, master. I just think that all the magic elements in this world are ownerless. When I used the Dragon burial mound, I just wanted to try my best to exert the power of Leslie and me, otherwise I would not be able to stop the black thing. However, when I really used it, I found that there were too many magic elements all around me But I don''t know why


    "Leslie, what do you think?"


    "Master, it''s hard to say, but this problem really needs to be pondered."


    Chu Fei nodded in his heart. After looking around for a moment, when he was about to go to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, he suddenly thought of a problem and said in his heart:


    "by the way, don''t say your bone shelf is a bone dragon, don''t say it''s a thing of the dragon family, remember."


    "Ah, why?" Reich did not understand, Leslie did not understand, but chufei did not explain anything.


    Because at this time, Chu Fei had already come to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, took over the little star, held it in his arms and said: "Cheng Feng, Mingyue, how are you?"


    "Suzerain, it''s OK. We''re OK. We were hurt by a black ghost before." Mingyue keeps smiling forcefully, but combined with the bloodstain on her chest, Chu Fei can''t really rest assured.


    "Master, don''t worry. This elder has given us two pills before, but he hasn''t taken them yet."


    Cheng Feng raised his finger to the hundred Li Feihong beside him, and then said:


    "by the way, Lord, how did you come here?"


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "I''ll talk about my business later. You should take the pill first and adjust your breath well. You can save any problems while everyone is here."


    "take a look at Uncle Fu Long and look at the trouble."


    "Yes." Long Wu nods, then leads Cheng Feng and Mingyue to the side, urging them to take medicine quickly.


    As for chufei''s arms, little star like a koala holding chufei, also did not speak, just tightly holding, before all that she can be scared.


    Fortunately, both Longwu and chufei are around, so Xiaoxing''s mood soon recovers. Now she is looking at laichi and Leslie, who are very strange in appearance and shape.


    As for others, they are still immersed in the shock brought by Chu Fei and others.


    In particular, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen all entered the ladder level of cultivation. They knew how terrible the black coffin was.


    Originally, the three of them are ready for death and injury. After all, none of them is good at defense, and they are all aggressive.


    But unexpectedly, at the last moment, dragon five and chufei appeared, not only that, but also brought a dragon burial tomb full of evil but with incomprehensible defense!


    At this time, they already know the identity of chufei, the patriarch, the patriarch of Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Not only that, nalongwu and the two strangely dressed people are all centered on chufei!"At the beginning of the day, this man should not be more than 30 years old?" Baili Feihong whispered.


    "More than that, I don''t think he is more than 25 years old this year." Shi Kaitian was also very shocked.


    "I said, what''s the message? Thank you first. If we didn''t have this young man, I''m afraid we would be seriously injured if we didn''t die today."


    Bai Li Fei Hong and Shi Kai Tian''s voice didn''t avoid tie Zhen. Instead, they brought tie Zhen in, so tie Zhen naturally knew what they were talking about.


    After tie Zhen said this, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong looked at each other. They all saw helpless smile and curiosity in each other''s eyes.


    "Thank you very much, my friend. If you hadn''t helped us in time, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have any good fruit today."


    Shi Kaitian was the first one to open his mouth. After all, he was the most accomplished of the three city masters. And when he spoke, Shi Kaitian had no lack of etiquette, and even bowed to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was startled, but before he had time to speak, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen bowed together. Together with the three of them, all of them bowed respectfully to Chu Fei, Lai Chi, Leslie and Long Wu.


    Of course, there are all the goals of bowing, but there is only one goal of speaking.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to. If you didn''t help me, I''m afraid these two disciples would not have been able to wait for me. I have to thank you for your help!"


    Chu Fei is not arrogant. Naturally, he can see that others are good.


    "My friend, you''re welcome. I''m going to open the sky in Xiashi. It''s the great waste 81 city. I''m sorry for the Lord of Tiancheng. Nangong, come here..."


    Shi Kaitian, a big man, called his disciple nangongbai over with a smile and said:


    "this is my disciple. His name is nangongbai."


    "Nangongbai, I''ve met my benefactor." Nangong Bai held the folding fan in his hand and saluted respectfully.


    Chu Fei hurriedly stopped, but at this time, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen also said:


    "I''m the Lord of the iron family castle in Dahuang 81 city. These are also our friars of the iron family castle. I''d like to thank my friends for their help."


    "I''m Baili Feihong, the leader of Dahuang city. These are the people I brought with me. Thank you very much


    Originally, he was refusing the thanks from all the people in shikaitian, but the other two sides also saluted again. For a moment, chufei was a little busy.


    "Please don''t save us, you two."


    Two free, this is Chu Fei''s favorite word on earth before, because he is lazy, a lot of etiquette things, if you can two free, two free.


    "Ha ha, well, I don''t know what my friends call me. You saved us. We have to know your name." Shi Kaitian asked with a smile.


    "It''s my negligence, it''s my negligence. My name is chufei. Those two are my disciples, Cheng Feng and Mingyue. This is the elder of our sect, Long Wu. They are Lai Chi and Leslie. As for the little lovely girl in my arms, it''s called little star."


    Chu Fei said that he was very happy and full of pride. This is the first time that all the people in the small cave face the friars in the wilderness formally, which naturally has a special significance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As for our sect, it''s called xiaodongtian, which is on the Taihua mountain in the West. In the future, we will have to rely on your friends to take care of us. "


    "Ha ha ha, brother Chu, don''t worry. As long as our three big cities are still breathing, you will never be allowed to fight alone!" Shi Kaitian''s big hand patted his chest and made a bold promise.


    Next to him, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen looked at each other. After pressing down their doubts, they agreed:


    "ha ha, yes, brother Chu has saved our lives and will never forget it!"


    "That''s right. If the Chu brothers are sent in the future, we will not refuse. But... " With an apologetic smile on his face, tie Zhen continued:


    "brother Chu, is your little cave in the mountains to the west? As far as I know, it is the junction of the three continents. Although the mountains are huge, there is nothing special about it. Moreover, we have sent people to Dahuang 81 city to explore it more than once before. We have not seen anything special, nor have we seen your precious land. Is there any misunderstanding? "


    What tie Zhen thought in his heart is not simple, which can be seen by all the people present. It is estimated that only Xiao Xing didn''t think much.


    After hearing tie Zhen''s words, Chu Fei didn''t think much. Shi Kaitian and Bai Li Feihong''s faces were already gloomy. Obviously, they were very dissatisfied with what tie Zhen wanted to do.


    Chu Fei could see clearly, but he laughed in his heart: it seems that the iron shock city master is not simple


    However, Chu Fei didn''t show any displeasure on his face. Instead, he said with a smile:


    "ha ha, iron Castle master, that mountain range is huge. It must have been missed by previous explorers for a while."


    Chufei certainly won''t say that xiaodongtian has just moved here, but Tiezhen''s doubts are more intense after chufei''s answer.What he said is not a lie. There are so many senior friars in the great wilderness 81 city that it is impossible for him to ignore the vast mountains in the West.


    But for thousands of years, those who went there to explore did not find anything special. Not to mention the 18 congenial array mountains on the outskirts of Tianhua mountain, even the huge stone carvings on the top of Taihua mountain have not been found.


    Therefore, when Chu Fei talked about Tianhua mountain, the hearts of these people were all muddled.


    "Iron Castle master, we''d better talk about these things later. Brother Chu... " Shi Kaitian stood up and stopped tie Zhen from continuing to inquire. He said:


    "this time, the demons in the north are coming fiercely. It''s obvious that they want to invade our wasteland again. Therefore, I want to invite brother Chu to go back with us and sit down with City 81 to discuss how to deal with them."


    "Yes, these demons are coming fiercely. They are obviously well prepared. This time they run, they will certainly come out next time. We need to discuss how to deal with them." Baili Feihong also echoed Shi Kaitian''s idea.

 Chapter 360

    Chu Fei thought about it for a while. Just when he wanted to agree, Cheng Feng''s voice came from his ear, saying: "Lord, those demons and fierce beasts are running for us."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have confirmed this for a long time, so now those demons have slipped away, and the most dangerous one is xiaodongtian.


    Chu Fei was clear in his heart and looked at shikaitian with a smile:


    "I''m sorry, we still have some important things to deal with. I won''t go with the three of you for the time being, but I''ll invite you to visit our little cave when we know something about our family in the future. I hope you don''t refuse at that time."


    Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen didn''t expect that Chu Fei would refuse the proposal. Moreover, after they knew that Chu Fei refused, they couldn''t understand what was more important than the invasion of heaven.


    But since Chu Fei refused, it''s hard for them to say anything more. In particular, Shi Kaitian, reminded by his disciple nangongbai, has confirmed from chufei''s manner that chufei really has something important to deal with.


    "So good, but if you find the trace of those demons again, I hope brother Chu can help."


    It is better to expect that Lai Chi and Long Wu can help each other than Chu Fei. After all, they are the main force.


    Chu Fei naturally understood and didn''t refuse, saying:


    "don''t worry, if those demons really come to make trouble, I won''t stand by, but our strength is limited and we can''t do much. I''m afraid we still need to rely on you at that time!"


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say that as long as the Chu brothers are willing to fight, those demons will be defeated!" Shi Kaitian''s forthright character naturally didn''t care about anything.


    And Baili Feihong is a man with a calm personality like a chivalrous man. Compared with Shi Kaitian and tie Zhen, Baili Feihong is much more handsome in appearance. It is true that now he is just a handsome uncle.


    "That''s the truth. At that time, we still need Chu brothers to help us."


    But just because the two of them have no opinions doesn''t mean that everyone has no opinions. In fact, tie Zhen is very unhappy now. However, with Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong in front of him, he couldn''t say any more. He was cured and kept quiet.


    "So, we''ll go back first."


    Chufei laughs, then comes to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who are sitting beside Longwu. Before that, they had already taken the healing medicine given by Baili Feihong at the urging of Longwu. The reason why they wanted Longwu to watch is that the pill is the pill that can only be taken by the Four extremes, while Chengfeng Mingyue is only the cultivation of the divine chamber.


    But when Chu Fei just came to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, they opened their eyes and saw that their facial injuries had been cured.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Lord, we are all right." Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other and say.


    "Well, in that case, we''re going back."


    Chu Fei nodded and then said to Lai Chi:


    "Lai Chi, let''s go."


    Lai Chi nodded and waved his magic wand. The huge bone dragon appeared in the air again. After the bone dragon appeared, the people didn''t hesitate. They jumped up directly, and then the bone dragon left.


    Here, the lake has been formed, and the location of shikaitian, bailifeihong and others has become an island in the center of the lake. Looking at Chu Fei and others who leave with a skeleton, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong have a bitter smile.


    Smile bitterly because I don''t know what it is, but I don''t think much about it. After all, in the world of crape myrtle, the technique of exorcising ghosts and controlling corpses is not a strange thing.


    However, at this time, tie Zhen frowned and said:


    "brother Bai Li, brother Shi, I don''t know if you have noticed that the two teenagers didn''t have any pain after taking your healing pill. Is that a bit abnormal?"


    "Yes? You mean those two named Cheng Feng Mingyue? " Shi Kaitian turned to ask.


    "That''s right. Brother Baili took out the pill of the four great powers. The highest cultivation of Cheng Feng and Mingyue was only in the middle of the divine chamber. There was still a later period before the four great powers. It was reasonable to say that after swallowing the pill, their meridians would be in danger of breaking because they could not bear the powerful vitality of the pill. At the end, they would not break, but it was too late The pain in the process should never be less... "


    Shi Kaitian nodded. Tie Zhen was right, but he didn''t care. In Shi Kaitian''s view, everyone has his own fate, and the two teenagers who can survive in front of the demons will never be excluded by chance. What''s more, they also have dragon five, the mysterious master Dharma protector, so it''s impossible for them to have problems.


    "Iron Castle master, what do you want to say? With the Dragon five, it''s nothing if they''re OK. " Baili Feihong didn''t call tie Zhen brother tie. It seems that he has some opinions on tie Zhen.


    "But I''ve been paying attention to them all the time. That dragon five didn''t do anything in the whole process." Tiezhen doesn''t care what Baili Feihong calls him."So?"


    Tie Zhen smiles and looks at Baili Feihong and Shi Kaitian. Instead of talking, he chooses to deliver a voice and says, "I think those two teenagers should have experienced the blessing of gods!"


    Shi Kaitian shakes his head, smiles bitterly and sighs, saying nothing. Baili Feihong rolled his eyes and said:


    "ha ha, let''s go and meet other city Masters first."


    ¡­¡­


    High in the sky, Chu Fei and his family have already gone far by the sciatic dragon, and with Chu Fei''s signal, Lai Chi also takes the initiative to avoid other people''s possible exploration.


    Because the speed was fast enough, Chu Fei didn''t immediately use the transmission system to lead everyone back to the small cave. Of course, the main reason is that Chu Fei wants to see a joke.


    Because at this time, Long Wu has come to Lai Chi and asked in a deep voice:


    "Lai Chi, right? What''s your name?"


    "It''s bone..." Lai Chi subconsciously wants to answer, but suddenly thinks of Chu Fei''s advice to him. Chu Fei reminds him not to say that his bone dragon is a dragon


    "Bone what?" Long Wuyi looked unhappy and asked:


    "before, the defense method you used was called Dragon burial tomb, right?"


    Lai Chi''s face is depressed, while Leslie comically comes to chufei''s side and laughs with chufei, little star, Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    Because of chufei''s previous reminders, the techniques that chufei once showed, and the things that chufei occasionally mentioned, Leslie has determined that there is absolutely the "dragon" in chufei''s words in this world.


    Combined with chufei''s occasional satire and disdain for the dragon in the demon fighting world, Leslie has figured out what happened.


    But she just thought she understood.


    "Well Well... " Lai Chi looks at Chu Fei. He''s asking for help. Although he''s not familiar with Long Wu, he already knows from Chu Fei''s introduction to Long Wu that the identity of Long Wu is definitely not comparable to his pet.


    They are elders! And the elder of the master''s clan!


    It is true that there is no sect in the world of fighting demons, but there are many similar places. So Lai Chi can understand what sect and sect mean.


    But now, the elder of the sect is looking for trouble with his master''s pet


    "What''s the matter? What are you nervous about?" Long Wuyi asked unhappily.


    "Well Well Yes, it is. It''s a dragon tomb. " Lai Chi had no choice but to give a positive answer.


    "This thing can also be called a dragon?" Long Wu raised his foot twice and looked disdainful.


    "This..."


    Looking at Lai Chi''s depressed expression and help seeking eyes, Chu Fei and others are in a good mood. Although Lai Chi was a little pitiful, the worst also made everyone recover from the previous mood. Even little star covered his mouth and laughed.


    "Uncle long, don''t scare him. Don''t blame him. It''s these people who call themselves the dragon people. No, in order to punish them, Lai Chi grabs their bones and controls them! "


    Chu Fei casually found an excuse to help Lai Chi perfectly solve the current dilemma. Lai Chi immediately nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice:


    "yes, yes, that''s it. These people call themselves dragon people. They are arrogant and shameless!"


    "Is that so?" Long Wu was amused, then shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "in that case, you should punish them more, and you''d better destroy their clan!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, by the way, that Dragon Long Changlao, I know that there is a graveyard of these guys, which is full of their ancestors. Unfortunately, I''m not strong enough to get all their bones out. How about... "


    Looking at Lai Chi and moved the Dragon cemetery''s mind, Chu Fei also felt funny. But he didn''t stop him. He just interrupted Lai Chi and said, "well, don''t talk. Let''s go back first."


    With these words, chufei opens his Dantian space, throws laichi, his bone dragon and Leslie into it, and then starts the transmission of the system hand in hand with others.


    After a moment, everyone appeared in the hall of xiaodongtian, and at this time, everyone in xiaodongtian had gathered in the hall.


    Before that, Chu Fei came back and rode the bone dragon to leave. All the people in xiaodongtian were shocked. Because we were worried, because we didn''t know what happened, we had to wait anxiously in the hall.


    The twelve disciples of xiaodongtian are all here, while Master Sun Yue lingers at the entrance of the hall with a worried look on his face.


    The first time they appeared in chufei, Master Sun Yue and his twelve disciples noticed.


    "The Lord is back!"


    "The elder martial brother and elder martial sister are back, too!"


    "Great, it''s all right!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Yue also rushed to Chu Fei for the first time and asked with concern:


    "what''s the matter with you?"The blood on Cheng Feng''s and Mingyue''s chest is still there, so it can''t be ignored. The twelve disciples were relieved to find that Cheng Feng and Mingyue had no problem with their faces.


    However, Master Sun Yue is different. He clearly remembers how flustered Chu Fei was when he left, so he knows that something serious must have happened.


    "Master, it''s OK. It''s the demon. They met the demon on the way."


    "The devil and the beast?"


    "Yes, tell me about it. What''s the matter? Why are you blocked by those demons and beasts..." Chu Fei came to the position of the patriarch with the little star in his arms, and sat down, resting while waiting for their narration.


    But before that, chufei called laichi and Leslie out.


    They are all contract pets of Chu Fei, and they are also brought to the world of crape myrtle by Chu Fei. Naturally, there is no need to hide things from them.


    The sudden appearance of the two really surprised all the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian, but fortunately they all knew that they were their own people and would not be in any danger, so they soon recovered their peace.

 Chapter 361

    In the following time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue explained the details of the incident, and also took out all kinds of information they collected during this period. It can be said that although they only went out for a few days, they gained a lot.


    To say, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are really working hard, and they are also working hard for the rise of xiaodongtian.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue finished what they saw, and told the story of the final battle. During this time, everyone in Xiaodong Tianzhong was fascinated by it. Especially when they talked about the summoning method and the extermination method used by the red ghost, they all took a breath.


    Although we know that things have passed, but people still can''t help but get nervous Then came the appearance of chufei and Longwu, and the Dragon burial tomb


    At this time, Lai Chi and Leslie also officially entered everyone''s attention.


    As for Chu Fei, because these things are personal experience, so also did not pay much attention. He just quietly holding the little star, while gently patting the back of the little star, while thinking about how to sort out all the information we got.


    Thinking about it, chufei finally thought of the sand table.


    This is a very common thing on the earth, especially the sales offices of real estate developers. It is definitely the biggest and most frequently used place in the sand table. Then there are all kinds of sand tables in the military


    After thinking of this, Chu Fei quickly planned what to do next.


    First of all, we have solved everyone''s housing problem. Now only the Sutra Pavilion and the conference hall have been set up in xiaodongtian, and the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian can only make floor bunks in the hall or live in tents outside, which is very inconvenient.


    A moment later, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have finished talking, and everyone has talked for a while. Even Lai Chi and Leslie are very familiar with you.


    At this time, Chu Fei finally turned back and looked at the crowd with a smile, saying:


    "well, you''ll talk here first. It''s early. I''ll solve the problem of the house today. When I''m finished, we''ll have a good meal! What''s up! "


    "Good!" Without any hesitation, the twelve disciples cheered in unison!


    Chufei is no longer, they usually eat only fried rice and rice porridge, chufei only taught them to do these things. No matter how good the taste is, you will be tired of eating three meals a day.


    "Well, little star, go to play with elder martial sister Mingyue, and I''ll build a house for you!"


    "Good..." Little star sweet should a, and then clever left Chu Fei''s arms, found the moon.


    Chufei smiles, then starts the transmission of the system into earth.


    After returning to his room, Chu Fei directly releases his divine consciousness and finds Dadong and an Suyi. At the same time, he has a general understanding of everyone''s state.


    "Da Dong, Su Yi, come to my room."


    Chu feishen sent his voice directly to Dadong and ansuyi''s mind.


    At this time, Dadong was entertaining customers with boss Jin in the hall, while ansuyi was upstairs exchanging various opinions and ideas with several people.


    After hearing Chu Fei''s voice, Da Dong and an Suyi are subconsciously stunned. Then in the confused eyes of the people around them, they look around for Chu Fei''s figure at the same time.


    "Don''t look. I''m in my room. Come on!"


    Chu Fei said with a smile, there was a sense of success in his heart.


    A moment later, Dadong and an Suyi come to chufei''s room. However, they don''t come to chufei and sit down as usual. Instead, they stand at the door looking at chufei with curiosity.


    "Why? How come you two seem to have seen a ghost As for you, I haven''t been back for a long time! "


    "No, Feige, you just..."


    "It''s a thousand miles away?" Ansuyi answered. Obviously, it was because of this that they were so stunned.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    From their different names, we can see their usual reading habits. One likes martial arts, the other likes Fantasy


    "It''s almost the same, because of this? As for it, come here Chufei said funny.


    "Why not? It''s an immortal method!" Dadong quickly came to the sofa beside chufei and sat down.


    An Suyi also came over, but she denied Dadong''s statement and said:


    "this should not be the category of immortal Dharma?"


    "In any case, it means that Feige, are you ready to fly away?"


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s supposed to be OK for a long time, but I can''t. now I can''t even fly the most basic sword in the novel."


    "Isn''t it? Feige, you are too weak! "


    Poof!


    Next to him, an Suyi was amused by Dadong.


    This is the first time that ansuyi and Dadong have talked with chufei at the same time after they completely trusted each other, and what they talked about can be regarded as top secret."Well, let''s not talk about this. We''ll talk about it later. Suyi, keto. What about them? What''s the progress now? "


    An Suyi put away her joking heart and said with a smile:


    "these days, they are catching up with the schedule. The dormitory has been completed, and I have seen it. It''s not bad, and it''s all done. In addition, they have also designed several separate courtyards, which are a bit retro villa style. It''s up to you to decide. "


    In a word, Chu Fei really ignores the independent courtyard. After all, the collective dormitory is only suitable for the new students. For those who are qualified to move out and live on their own, or make their own cave, the collective dormitory is not suitable.


    Moreover, it is impossible for the small cave to be closed all the time in the future. There will always be guests. When the guests come, they can''t let people live in the dormitory building, which is not good.


    I have to say that keto and ansuyi''s idea helped chufei a lot.


    "Well, that''s good. I ignored it." Chu Fei said: "it''s good to have you to help me..."


    An Suyi smiles happily and says:


    "there are also Chuangong Pavilion, Lianqi Pavilion and Liandan Pavilion, all of which have been produced. However, we have discussed about Chuangong Pavilion for a long time. We think that instead of designing a loft, we should divide several small squares and large squares. We only need to design a simpler loft."


    "Well, yes, that''s the truth."


    "So now it''s basically up to you to decide."


    Chu Fei nodded. It seems that he really came back this time. If he came back a few days later, he would waste a lot of time.


    "Dadong, how about the grocery store?"


    "Good, absolutely good. The goods have been sold out. You can see the guests below, Feige? They are all waiting for the goods. "


    "Yes, the business is a little scary. The price of things has been raised many times. But it''s still in short supply. "


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "did they come up with any results?"


    "No, there''s no bullshit. It''s said that they are now considering developing a theory based on this. Anyway, the existing theoretical system is not suitable."


    "All right, Dadong. I''ve made a lot of them. There''s both the cream and the medicine. "


    With these words, Chu Fei took out all the goods in his tuntian ring, but they were all in bulk, and they were not packed in wooden cases as before.


    "A total of 8000 copies of the cream, the types of what are very messy, I did not pay attention to the number, let boss Jin statistics at that time."


    "Tut tut..." At this time, Dadong just looked at the floor full of goods worry, too much! Compared with before, it''s amazing.


    "Then there are ten thousand copies of healing medicine. Those are OK. The main thing is that we don''t sell these 1000 bottles. Let''s keep them for ourselves."


    "Ah? What is this Dadong doesn''t understand.


    "It''s a light system, and the effect is not comparable."


    "Come on, I see. This is our own stock." Dadong grinned and slowly put everything into his own space ring.


    At this time, Chu Fei had returned to an Suyi. Looking at an Suyi''s beautiful face, he was a little distracted and said, "Su Yi, Dadong has learned something about cultivating immortals. Do you want to learn it? There are also magic and fighting spirit to choose from


    An Su Yi smiles calmly. Although Chu Fei''s eyes are full of warmth, Chu Fei can''t see what an Su Yi is thinking. After a moment''s silence, an Suyi suddenly said with a smile:


    "you haven''t even learned how to fly the imperial sword. What can you teach me?"


    "I..." Chufei was depressed, because ansuyi was right. It''s just that you don''t know how to master the Dharma.


    "I want to learn, really." Ansuyi continued with a smile:


    "however, you have to choose a good one for me first, or I won''t learn."


    Although ansuyi didn''t have much emotional fluctuation, the little girl''s appearance occasionally made chufei almost crazy.


    "Well, I''ll study hard and choose well, or I''ll have something to teach you."


    "Also, the superhero project, those we choose can''t just rely on props, you have to start a school."


    Chu Fei really thought about the problem mentioned by an Suyi.


    After all, before that, chufei''s idea was to get some props like wind and thunder boots from other worlds, and then give them to the selected people, so that they can perform chivalry with one or a series of strengths just like those in superhero movies.


    But what an Suyi said is far away from this category.


    "If it was before, I would not have thought of this, but these days I suddenly figured out a problem." Ansuyi continued.Chu Fei listened carefully. He believed that what an Suyi was about to say must be very important.


    "In this world, if the immortals become real, then the devil will exist. Controversy and darkness, angels and demons, are interdependent. If there is no justice, then there is no evil, isn''t there? "


    This is a dialectical thing, very philosophical, but it is in line with the Chinese word "balance" which has been circulating for thousands of years.


    Chu Fei frowned and thought for a long time, and finally affirmed that an Suyi was right.


    Can the devil be far away when the angel appears?

 Chapter 362

    This angel, this justice, this immortal, is obviously chufei, so who is evil? Who is the devil? Who is the devil?


    Chu Fei can only think of the demons and fierce beasts in the world of crape myrtle for the time being, but it is obvious that the demons and fierce beasts are only the existence of the world of crape myrtle and will not appear on the earth.


    That is to say, the evil on this side of the earth has not yet come to light, but it will never be far away.


    However, what Chu Fei didn''t understand was whether it was because of his appearance that evil would appear, or because evil was about to appear that he had himself


    Silence, ansuyi''s words directly let the room fall into a long silence, two people''s ears also only Dadong working next to the voice.


    Ansuyi said with a smile:


    "well, don''t think too much. In fact, things don''t necessarily develop like that."


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly and shakes his head: "no, it will. Let''s go. First go to keto base and confirm the design. Then go to the cement plant. "


    An Su Yi nodded, didn''t say anything more, stood up and walked out of the room with Chu Fei, directly came to the above ketone base and other people''s studio.


    At this time, keto base several people are chatting, this is the first time that Chu Fei feels normal friendship in these people.


    "Oh, boss Chu finally appeared. I thought you were going to run away with money!"


    "How to talk to boss Chu?" The girl, who always likes to quarrel with keto, stood up and pretended to be angry and said, "boss Chu, I suggest to deduct half of his money and give it to us!"


    "Shameless!" Tong Jisi didn''t care. She took out all the renderings she had done before and put them in front of Chu Fei, saying:


    "make up your mind quickly, and I won''t have to worry any more if you make up your mind."


    Chu Fei nodded and said nothing more. Because he is not in the mood to speak now. After all, the topic raised by an Suyi was a bit heavy.


    Looking at the design effect picture for a moment, Chu Fei pointed to a single family villa designed by keto group and said: "this kind of villa is a little ahead of time for the time being. Let''s be a backup..." What Chu Fei said is that the design of a building is not suitable for being a guest house.


    If you are an ordinary disciple, it''s nothing, but when you give a guest room, unless you live in a villa with only one or one family, there will be conflicts between the high and low.


    For example, why does he want to live in a high level? Is his strength better than others?


    After all, it''s a monk. No one cares whether height is convenient or not. Everyone can fly. If you can''t fly, you can come and go high. If you don''t have trouble, it''s a small matter. Face is the most important thing.


    "Backup? Give me a direction, boss Chu. That''s all we can think of now. "


    "I don''t have any ideas for the moment. Take your time."


    "Don''t, boss Chu. We will scold you when you look back like this."


    "What are you calling me?"


    "Such as calling party a a a pig..."


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile and did not reply. Instead, he picked up several other renderings and looked at them. In the end, they all failed.


    "The design of these squares is OK. Let Chuangong Pavilion be settled. Just follow this plan."


    With these words, Chu Fei gives the effect picture to an Suyi, whose meaning is clear enough.


    "What else?" The keto group was obviously upset.


    "Alchemy Pavilion and alchemy Pavilion should consider the use of mountains. Except for a circle of mountains, except for the main peak of the center, others can be considered."


    "How many others are there? Boss Chu, these two places can''t be put at the door. There are only some mountains in the south."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Come on, you go quickly, we''ll continue to worry."


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I don''t have enough time recently. You don''t have to worry. Rest when it''s time to rest... "


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let you die." Keto base gives chufei a face, but chufei doesn''t care. After all, the design work is very disturbing.


    After this side is confirmed, Chu Fei and an Suyi leave the lotus pond, and the target is the cement plant.


    More than an hour later, they arrived at the cement plant by car. Because ansuyi said hello in advance, the cement plant gave the workers a holiday directly.


    After all, Chu Fei has given a lot of money here, and he always tries his best to treat big customers.


    It''s still a huge warehouse. It''s still a pile of splicing parts. Chu Fei confirmed that there should be, without any lack, and then went back to the big world of crape myrtle.


    At this time, all the people in xiaodongtian were chatting in the hall. They thought they were chatting, but when they listened carefully, they found that they were communicating with each other.


    "Ah, the Lord is back!"


    With a cry, everyone''s attention is on chufei''s body.


    Chufei nodded with a smile"Go, build a house."


    With that, chufei took the lead to walk out of the hall. According to the data given by keto Ji, the two fell on a hill far away from the meeting hall. The hill was closer to the main gate of xiaodongtian, but it also looked like a few miles away.


    After coming here, Chu Fei first marked all the places that needed to dig holes according to the location on the data, and at this time, the people of Xiaodong came.


    Just like the last time, it''s hot again, but after more than half an hour, everything is done.


    Ding!


    - the building elements with 100% matching degree between the two boundaries are detected. Is the relocation function enabled? Confirm that it will cost 100 million points to open!


    Chu Fei is familiar with the direct point confirmation, then, in the high altitude, a huge black hole appeared.


    This time, all the people in xiaodongtian are excited but quiet behind chufei, including a little star who likes to stick to chufei.


    "Suddenly I feel like I''m playing a 3D version of Tetris?"


    Chu Fei secretly secretly Tucao himself, make complaints about the various parts of the air in the air.


    This is not a simple job. After all, it is a mortise tenon structure. The combination of each structure is a troublesome thing.


    Fortunately, ten or twenty minutes later, the building was perfectly built.


    There are six floors in this building. Each floor has twelve rooms, and each room is seventy-eight square. However, the building itself is square in shape, so it doesn''t have much artistic sense.


    When the building finally took shape, everyone in the small cave was stunned.


    Only the little star kicks his legs and climbs down the moon''s arms. He rubs into chufei''s arms.


    Chu Fei laughs and hugs the little star. Before he has time to speak, the little star has taken the lead in speaking.


    "Big brother, is this the house we want to live in?"


    "Yes, this is our house."


    "But it looks so strange." Little star tilts his head and holds his fingers in his mouth. Obviously, this dormitory building designed by the earth is a bit unacceptable.


    "What do you think?" Chu Fei touched the head of the little star with a smile, and then looked at the people behind him.


    Sun Yue didn''t say anything because he had found the layout of every room in the building.


    Although there are no doors and windows, some partitions have already been made, so Sun Yue naturally guessed that the layout of the room has directly made the bedroom, the main hall and even the study.


    This kind of design is something Sun Yue has never seen before, and it is also the main reason why he can face it with a smile.


    However, the other disciples can''t do it. Cheng Feng and Mingyue are OK. After all, although there is no way to accept the cultivation of the divine chamber immediately, they have already explored the design of each room.


    But the other twelve disciples'' accomplishments are too low. Their divine consciousness is good enough to detect the ten meters around them.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. We''ll see later. "


    Originally, Chu Fei was going to explain all kinds of design concepts of the building to you, but at this time, Chu Fei''s mind sounded a systematic female voice electronic prompt:


    Ding!


    -- Congratulations to the host, using the relocation function twice in a row, and ensuring the 100% matching of building elements twice in a row, trigger reward: the auxiliary function of construction is officially opened!


    Although Chu Fei hasn''t had time to figure out what this function does, the system has a prompt.


    Ding!


    - if you find a building that can be decorated, do you want to turn on automatic decoration?


    "I don''t know, decoration? It must be


    Chu Fei was pleasantly surprised. Before, he was still thinking about when to paint the dormitory building, the conference hall and the Sutra Pavilion, but now the system has automatic decoration!


    Yes!


    Ding!


    Please choose the decoration style (based on the earth), simple, hardcover and luxury!


    Chu Fei''s eyebrows were flying, and he thought in his heart: simple clothes? Luxury? Forget it, or hardcover it, after all, just ordinary students dormitory!


    Just after chufei pressed the hardcover option, the system prompts to reappear.


    Ding!


    - a total of 72 rooms, all hardcover will consume 5000000 exchange points, do you want to start?


    Yes!


    In Chu Fei''s happy choice, right at that moment, the newly built dormitory immediately gave off a soft and warm light!


    Not only that, the light is constantly changing colors. After about a cup of tea, the light disappears, and the original bare and gray concrete building directly becomes a building full of design sense.


    Chufei found that the exterior of the building not only had color, but also had ceramic tiles, and the interior of the room was the same. Not only that, doors and windows, furniture, and even decorations!In each room, in addition to the bedroom and living room, the third small room is designed as a toilet by the system itself! And also brought a bathroom, bathroom and rain, bathtub


    "NIMA, this is more than five million, isn''t it? Well, no, it should be enough. "


    Chufei didn''t have too many surprises here, but he was very happy. After all, he saved a lot of things, and there was a little bit of pride.


    But other people are not the same. After seeing the changes of this dormitory building, the more powerful people are, the more shocked they are!


    Long Wu, Sun Yue, Cheng Feng and Mingyue


    All four of them have completely forgotten how to realize the act of speaking! One by one, with their mouths open, they almost stuck out their tongues.


    "Wow! It''s beautiful! Big brother, how beautiful! How beautiful


    The first voice is the little star in chufei''s arms. Simple children always have simple ideas.


    "Well, this is the complete appearance of the building. From now on, we all have a place to live. Let''s choose a house."


    Chufei laughs. Before his words fall, everyone around him rushes like the wind! Only the little star didn''t, because she was still in chufei''s arms, but now the little star was also full of excitement, shaking chufei hard, and said:


    "big brother, I want to see, I want to see, big brother, go, go!"


    Chu Feichong scraped the nose of the little star, then accompanied by the cheers of the little star, walked slowly to the dormitory.

 Chapter 363

    When Chu Fei finally came to the dormitory building with little star in his arms, he found that other people in the small cave had already disappeared in the building.


    Chu Fei let out his divine sense and found that everyone in the cave, including Long Wu and Sun Yue, was as excited as a child who got a new toy.


    But in addition to excitement, everyone was so nervous that apart from those things that they knew what they were doing at a glance, they didn''t dare to touch the rest.


    Yes, even long Wu and Sun Yue are like this.


    But at this time, Chu Fei didn''t care about it too much. He carried the little star into the nearest room, and didn''t speak. He let the little star scream in his arms.


    A moment later, when chufei was immersed in the lovely excitement of the little star, the people of the little cave gathered outside the room.


    And everyone gathered together for only one purpose, that is to ask Chu Fei what everything in the room is for.


    However, after we got together, we all chatted excitedly. You said what you saw and the result of guess one by one.


    Finally, Chu Fei in the room was so upset by the people outside that he came out with the little star in his arms and said, "Why are you all here?"


    "Hey, Lord, I haven''t seen many things. I don''t know what they are for!"


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "how many things can there be? This door, cabinet and bed can''t be seen at a glance."


    "Oh, Lord, we can see that, but what''s in it?"


    Along the direction that this girl points to, Chu Fei looked back, it is toilet.


    "Ha ha, come in, I''ll tell you how to use these things."


    "Good!" Several girls excitedly agreed, and then they all pushed back into the house.


    "These things are commonly used in my hometown, Wan Yu knows, but she is not here now, so only I can tell you this kind of thing."


    Chufei gives the little star to Mingyue, and then walks into the toilet.


    In fact, now Chu Fei is also curious, this toilet is too complete, toilet, pit, bathtub, shower, all kinds of faucets and shelves.


    "This is a toilet. It can also be called a toilet. It''s convenient to sit on it. The water tank here can flush water and wash away all the dirty things This is the shower. The switch is here The bathtub is... "


    Chu Fei introduced and released his divine sense to explore where these things were connected. After all, it was impossible to get a septic tank in Taihua mountain.


    However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, things like waste water were finally transported to a similar array under the building.


    The matrix rule can decompose everything sent in into the most primitive particles


    All the domestic water comes from the array on the roof, including cold water and hot water. And these arrays are completely automatic. Chufei found that as long as the vitality of heaven and earth does not dry up, then the house absolutely does not need additional energy.


    However, the lighting is a little bit special. It''s energy-saving lamp, but both the style and the quality are of a level that the earth has never seen before. There are switches, but they don''t use electricity. They also use the corresponding array.


    When Chu Fei finished using these things, he fell into deep doubts.


    "What''s the matter with this system? Is this so-called auxiliary function of construction a combination of the advantages of the two worlds? "


    Chu Fei couldn''t figure out why, but soon he put all these doubts behind him. After all, it''s made by the system. If the guy behind the system doesn''t explain it, it''s useless for chufei to think about it.


    "Well, you can choose your own rooms. You can''t change them after you choose them, you know?"


    "I see!" The girls were the most excited. They agreed and ran out.


    Chu Fei came to the door of the conference hall with a smile.


    Open the system interface, Chu Fei found the construction auxiliary window, and found the decoration function in the window, and then gently press.


    Please choose the building to be decorated!


    There''s nothing to choose from. Chufei just wants to decorate the conference hall.


    -- please choose the decoration style, simple decoration, hardcover, luxury decoration


    "The meeting hall of the small cave, which is the facade, naturally needs to be decorated in luxury!"


    Chu Fei did not hesitate, directly chose the luxury decoration!


    - luxury decoration needs 10 million exchange points. Do you want to start it?


    Start! without doubt!


    After chufei chose to confirm, the whole conference hall was shrouded in a soft light just like the previous dormitory building. With the color change of the light, the appearance of the conference hall changed greatly.When the light disappeared, the whole meeting hall changed.


    Although it is still a reinforced concrete building, it is still a domineering shape, but the top of the entire conference hall has been covered with a layer of gold colored glass, and the outer wall is also covered with a layer of antique paint and tiles.


    As for the interior, all kinds of chairs and sofas combined with ancient style and modern technology, as well as the gorgeous chandeliers in the middle of the hall, all show that the aesthetics of the independent decoration of this system is shocking.


    After feeling for a long time, Chu Fei went to the Sutra Pavilion again. It was much simpler, and it didn''t cost much, so it took on a new look from the inside to the outside.


    When all this was done, chufei returned to the conference hall. Here, chufei made a big table full of rich food and wine.


    When everything was ready, chufei released his divine consciousness and called the people.


    This is the biggest dinner party since the relocation of xiaodongtian, and it is also the most exaggerated dinner party that everyone has ever experienced except Chu Fei. After a meal, people were shouting.


    When it was all over, chufei returned to earth.


    But after coming back, Chu Fei realized that he had left an Su Yi in the factory. After a phone call, I found out that an Suyi was on the way back.


    Fortunately, an Suyi didn''t get angry because of this, otherwise Chu Fei really didn''t know how to apologize.


    For the time being, there are two people in xiaodongtian, Longwu and Sunyue. With the array, even if those demons and fierce beasts attack, they don''t need to worry.


    So Chu Fei''s business now is to deal with all kinds of affairs on the earth. After all, he has been a shake off shopkeeper for too long.


    Sitting in the room, Chu Fei releases his divine sense and finds the red faced Taoist Wudao who is quarreling with several people in Xiyuan.


    "Lao Dao, stop making noise and come to my room!"


    The old Taoist, who was arguing with several people in Xiyuan, suddenly closed his mouth, and those people in Xiyuan were also confused.


    "Chufei?" Lao Dao said it subconsciously.


    "Yes, come to my room."


    "Good!"


    Lao Dao promised, regardless of these young people in Xiyuan, and quickly walked out of the meeting room and ran down. In the conference room, Li Zhimei, Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu of Xiyuan were surprised and looked at each other and said: "Taoist priest, you can''t say that we can''t do it, so you pretend that Mr. Chu is here and you run away?"


    "No, Taoist priest should not be like this..."


    "It seems that Mr. Chu has really come back."


    ¡­¡­


    Lao Dao quickly came to chufei''s room, just saw chufei who was boring browsing the web.


    "Lao Dao, what''s the matter with you? What are you quarreling about?"


    "Well, I''m angry when I say it!" Lao Dao sat on the opposite side of Chu Fei with a long sigh.


    "What''s the matter, tell me." Chufei closed the web page with a smile and left the computer screen.


    "Don''t you come to me to take charge of the superhero project, just like the organization of aegis, and then you are responsible for the behind the scenes training, Xiyuan is responsible for the supervision and cooperation, right?"


    "Yes, why haven''t you got a good name yet?"


    "Not yet. The main reason is that a few days ago, Xiyuan got a few people from the army and Dongzi got two people. It''s reasonable for Xiyuan to train a few talents for itself. But now they want to get the two men we''ve got ourselves


    "And then there was a fight? What''s the matter, those two are doing very well? "


    "Who knows what they think, I think their hands are too long." Lao Dao''s face was not happy, but Chu Fei was very pleased. After all, Lao Dao was really interested in this matter.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I''ll talk to them later. I haven''t communicated with them for a long time. It''s estimated that there will be a little deviation in my thinking."


    "All right, you talk to them quickly. I don''t want to quarrel any more. I''m almost exhausted."


    Chu Fei nodded, and after a few words of comfort, he went out of his room and came to the office of three people in Xiyuan upstairs.


    "Three, are you busy?"


    "Mr. Chu? You are back! " Li Zhimei smiles bitterly. Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu also shrug their shoulders.


    "When I came back, I heard you quarrel. What''s the matter? Is there a contradiction? " Chu Fei said with a smile sitting on the sofa beside him.


    "Yes, there is a key problem involved. Our superheroes are full-time, but they are not part-time. It is bound to require all our departments to share information and even participate in deployment. In this way, the position of Taoist priest will be embarrassed."


    "What does Lao Dao mean?" Chu Fei asked Xiyuan in front of Lao Dao, and asked Lao Dao in front of Xiyuan. In doing so, he just wanted to confirm what their conflict was, so as to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "The Taoist priest wants to recreate the patterns in those movies, but it''s not realistic on our side.""Just because of that?"


    "Well, we can see that the Taoist priest is worried that we will use these people in the plan to do something wrong." Zhou Yu sighed.


    Chu Fei nodded, which was not a big contradiction. In the final analysis, Lao Dao is bound to do things morally because of the restriction of vows. However, he knows that people in Xiyuan have not made vows, so he dare not trust them.


    "Well, let me think about this. You should set your name first. You can''t always use other people''s Aegis as your name."


    "Well, the name has been figured out. Didn''t the Taoist priest tell you?" Zhou Yu wondered.


    "What''s your name?" Chufei is funny in his heart. The Taoist priest doesn''t say it because he is not satisfied with the name, which doesn''t need to think about.


    "Dragon group."


    "Well No wonder the Taoist priest didn''t tell me. This name is a little vulgar. "

 Chapter 364

    "Vulgar? What''s so vulgar! " Zhou Yu was very depressed. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the name.


    Beside, Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan are also puzzled. They don''t understand why Chu Fei thinks this name is vulgar! What''s more, the Taoist priest thought the same about the name at that time. It was not only the evaluation of vulgarity, but also low and rustic


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, that''s a good name!" Li Zhimei is on Zhou Yu''s side.


    "I don''t think Mr. Chu has understood it yet. The reason why Mr. Chu is called Dragon Group is that he takes into account the totem and spiritual symbol, dragon, which has been handed down from ancient times to the present. In addition, in our local Taoism, there is also a saying that the four sacred beasts, the dragon is... "


    Zhao Yihuan is different from Li Zhimei and Zhou Yu. She tries to use the connotation of the word "dragon group" to convince Chu Fei, at least to express why she used the name "dragon group".


    But Chu Fei reluctantly waved his hand and said, "I know, but don''t go on. I''ll ask you a question. "


    "Well, you say!" Zhao Yihuan nodded. Li Zhimei and Zhou Yu were also waiting for Chu Fei''s question.


    "Haven''t you read any online novels?"


    "Er..." Zhou Yu was stunned. He really didn''t see it. After all, they were doomed to have no way to enjoy the fun of ordinary people.


    From the beginning, they have been trained as the successors of Xiyuan. They have to learn all kinds of political, strategic, military and other things, not to mention piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but also to learn deeply and proficiently!


    In this case, it''s not easy to stick to it, and it''s not easy to maintain a normal and non anti human heart.


    As for spare time, for people like them, physical training and relatively basic combat training are already spare time.


    Until they are adults, and determine their own level and future potential, they can have a little more of their own spare time. Zhou Yu is a person who likes sports, playing basketball and climbing mountains are his favorite things. In addition, TV is simply unbearable, and computers are only used when he is working.


    But Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei are different. Maybe girls are more resilient. Maybe girls like to see the same things.


    Anyway, the two girls said after the question:


    "I''ve seen it!"


    "Oh? Yes, you must be reading the romance novels of female frequency! "


    "Who said that? I''ve seen Xuanhuan!" Li Zhimei retorts that Zhao Yihuan looks at her with a smile.


    "OK, but that''s not the point. The point is that you haven''t read the novels about the king of war in the city, and you probably haven''t read the novels about the rebirth of the king of war."


    These are two kinds. The latter intersects with fantasy.


    "What''s so good about that..." Li Zhimei frowned.


    "We can''t argue about whether it''s good or not, but the name of dragon group has appeared in novels more than once, which is why I say it''s vulgar. In fact, even the current novels like Bing Wang don''t use the name of dragon group at all."


    "Ah? No? " All three of them agreed and couldn''t accept the result at all.


    "That''s true. In fact, I''m not too opposed to the name of the dragon group. But if we have to use this name, it''s better for the organization represented by this name to be in the hands of the state."


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Yu didn''t understand. After all, if it was completely in the hands of the state, it would have nothing to do with the current superhero plan.


    "You know how important the word dragon is to our country. As for the organization of our superhero project, it''s better not to use it. "


    In fact, Chu Fei''s reason is not convincing, because to a large extent, he only considers it from the perspective of readers of online novels.


    But even so, since Chu Fei had already said it, and what he said was reasonable and justified, Zhou Yu had no way to refute it.


    "Well, that''s the name. Let''s think about it later..."


    "Well, it''s all small things, and it''s not the point of your argument. Let''s talk about it. Lao Dao thinks your hand is too long."


    Chu Fei opened a new topic, which is also a very important topic.


    After Chu Fei said this, Zhou Yu''s three faces were depressed, and Zhou Yu said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s not that we stretch our hands too long. There''s really no way. As I said just now, we can''t completely copy the way in those movies. After all, it''s a movie, not a reality. Those guys in the movie can ignore many necessary procedures and methods and directly find the villain Yes, but we can''t ignore that the villains in the movie are all related to the leading role and superheroes. "


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t interrupt, while Zhou Yu continued:


    "if you have to find a super movie as a metaphor, I''m afraid Batman is the closest to reality, but the problem is that the movie is also a virtual world background..."


    when Zhao Yihuan and his team members arrive at the scene in time, they will never be able to find a reliable way to put out the fire


    "Yes, if they operate in this way, their most competent job should be relief work like earthquake relief."


    Chufei couldn''t help laughing.


    It has to be said that what Zhou Yu and the three of them said is really right. This is not a fallacy.


    "Therefore, we think that we must keep track of the whereabouts of these people at any time, and be able to communicate with them effectively at any time. But at this stage, the simplest way to do so is to let them live in our headquarters. Therefore, the Taoist priest thinks that we want to monitor them, and it is also the most close monitoring under our eyes."


    After Li Zhimei finished, she sighed. Zhao Yihuan and Zhou Yu also looked at Chu Fei with a depressed face, waiting for Chu Fei''s response.


    However, chufei''s reaction was completely unexpected. The three people thought chufei would express the same worry as them, but chufei just laughed and said:


    "I found the problem. The problem of Laodao is that he doesn''t know enough about science and technology, but your problem is too conservative. Although he knows enough about science and technology, he only knows about ready-made perfect products ¡£¡±


    Chufei pauses and says:


    "in other words, you don''t trust the technology products that are still in the experimental stage, or you don''t think about them at all."


    "Mr. Chu..." Zhou Yu wanted to speak, but Chu Fei stopped him. Chu Fei continued:


    "first of all, with the development of network technology, I want to install an internal tracker with everyone. A tracker that can release signals at any time should not be difficult, at least it can help to lock a certain range, right?"


    "Yes, it is, but this technology is still..."


    "It''s not fully realized, is it?" Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "but don''t you, including Taoist priest, think about the significance of my existence?"


    Chu Fei''s meaning is very simple and clear, but for a moment, the three of them have not yet thought about what Chu Fei wants to say.


    Chu Fei smiles, not anxious to solve the problem, but calls Lao Dao over.


    When the Taoist priest returned to the office, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "although I didn''t say it clearly and didn''t express anything, since there is something like Huichundan, can''t there be anything else? Moreover, even if we don''t count my existence, can''t we find a tracker that can be put into the human body without any problems? "


    "Mr. Chu, it''s not that we don''t have it, but the power source can''t last for a long time. If we have to change it every half a month, I''m afraid our superheroes will become super wounded..."


    Zhou Yu had a wry smile on his face, and Lao Dao nodded in agreement with him, saying:


    "yes, boy, this is really a problem, otherwise I would not simply quarrel with them, I would spank them!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lao Dao immediately realized that his sentence was not right, and quickly changed it: "it''s him, not them. I only hit Zhou Yu, and two girls scolded him."


    Chufei is funny. Instead of continuing to talk, he opens his system interface in the sea of consciousness. After searching for a while, he finds a tracker that can be implanted into the body. The system''s description of the tracker is as follows:


    nuclear energy is the basic energy, which ensures the lasting, stable and safe operation of the signal transmitter within the range of centimeter, and the signal wave is stable The segment and frequency are very secret. If there is no matched signal receiver, it is impossible to capture.


    "Taoist priest, no matter you hit him or us, your words just now have exposed your obscene side. Anyway, Zhimei and I don''t believe that the change you just made is from the heart."


    Zhao Yihuan said these words when he was quarreling before revenge. After all, as a girl, if she doesn''t use her skills, she will be easily frightened by other people''s momentum.


    "Well, I apologize. I apologize. It''s my fault. I sincerely apologize." Lao Dao is so friendly. After all, he is a monk.


    However, at this time, Chu Fei had a complete understanding of the tracker, had seen all the details clearly, and also determined its practicability and applicability, and said:


    "if I can solve this problem?"


    "Chu..." Zhou Yu wanted to say that it was impossible, and the others turned to see Chu Fei.


    But at this time, Chu Fei had already carried out a silver white metal box as big as an instant noodle box, and put it on the table with a bang.


    Lao Dao, Zhou Yu, Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan were stunned because they didn''t know what Chu Fei had brought out.Chufei turns the box around and opens it.


    "That''s my solution, the tracker, plus the receiver. It''s the size of a fingernail, it''s able to send out signals for hundreds of years, and it''s uninterrupted. "


    In the process of people''s confusion, Chu Fei explained with a smile:


    "because his driving energy is nuclear energy, and it is a nuclear reactor reduced to centimeter level."


    "It''s impossible!" Zhou Yu yelled, he couldn''t accept the truth of the matter!


    But only Zhou Yu yelled like this, because Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei only knew about energy superficially, and had no idea about the technical difficulty of shrinking nuclear reactors.


    As for Lao Dao, he was shocked where Chu Fei took this thing from!


    It can be said that Lao Dao, Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan have subconsciously accepted Chu Fei''s statement. After all, Chu Fei is always so reliable.

 Chapter 365

    "It''s not impossible, Zhou Yu..." Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "do you think that this kind of thing is possible? Do you think it''s possible to have the cream and the medicine? "


    Chu Fei looked at Zhou Yu''s shocked expression like the shocked Fukang (played by the famous actor Zhou Jie), and said:


    "according to the common sense, these are impossible to exist, but they just appear. The reason is the secret. Even the country is not qualified to spy on the secret. But is this not enough to explain the problem?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I, a common people, can cooperate with you Xiyuan? And it''s dominant? "


    "So, Mr. Chu..." Of course, Zhou Yu understood this. The secret of chufei in Xiyuan was the only unsolved mystery in the world, but at the same time, it was the biggest principle of Xiyuan not to explore chufei''s secret.


    Zhou Yu said with a wry smile: "Mr. Chu, the nuclear reactor has shrunk to centimeter level, and the finished product is just the size of fingernail. It''s really hard to understand."


    "I know, but since Huichundan is obviously more difficult to understand, you have accepted this technology, which is destined to develop, you''d better accept it happily."


    This is a very strange idea. It can also be compared with the saying "rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests". Of course, this sentence is not suitable.


    It''s intuitive to use the metaphor of tourism. Many people will subconsciously choose distant places and scenic spots in their hometown, which will not be selected most of the time. Of course, if money allows, this is the case.


    Relatively speaking, centimeter level nuclear power reactors are destined to be developed in future science and technology, but it is because they are destined to be developed, and Zhou Yu knows enough about these things, so he thinks it is impossible.


    As for such things as Huichundan, yironggao and magic healing medicine, it is clear that life and death are impossible to appear. After bringing in the elements of fantasy, magic and myth, it is easy to accept them.


    "In a word, that''s it. This is the receiver. Just connect to our signal network. I believe you can easily do that. This is the receiver. "


    Chu Fei took out a palm sized box from the metal box. There were eight trackers in it. This is that Chu Fei only exchanged eight trackers temporarily. In fact, he could exchange enough trackers as long as he wanted.


    But the problem is, these things are too expensive.


    Just one tracker has consumed chufei''s 10 million exchange points, let alone eight. That''s not counting the signal receiver. The signal receiver is 50 million, although it seems that it''s not expensive in terms of size.


    But in terms of technological depth, the signal receiver is a bit expensive.


    This time, chufei spent 130 million exchange points. But Chu Fei couldn''t just let himself bear such a big cost. After all, there are still many places for him to exchange money.


    "Well, it''s a fast implantable device. Sorry, there''s no manual, so I don''t know how to use this fast implantable device, but I think our scientists will be able to solve this problem."


    "Yes, absolutely!" Zhou Yu has changed from his previous disbelief. He found that after accepting this "setting", he was inexplicably excited.


    "Well, let''s talk about it first. There are 10 million trackers, eight are 80 million, and the signal receiver is 50 million. The total is 130 million."


    "Ah? So expensive? " Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan are very surprised. They both spit out their little tongues. Combined with the advantages of their two girls'' looks, if they put them outside, they will definitely attract a large number of fans.


    "Yes, I also want to say, why is it so expensive! I love it all When Chu Fei said that he was distressed, the expression on his face was really distressed.


    This also shows from the side, this thing is not Chu Fei''s own random price, but after paying so much price to get things.


    "Mr. Chu, let me ask first, it''s not from those countries, is it?" When Zhou Yu was talking, he pointed to the ground.


    Naturally, he is not talking about feet. After all, the country that everyone''s feet belong to is the 5000 year old China. He refers to the country on the other side of the earth, the United States.


    "If they have such technology, to be honest, I will come up with something more powerful. Don''t worry, no one on earth can develop this kind of thing in a hundred years! "


    "That''s good, that''s good." Zhou Yu was relieved. He believed that Chu Fei would not lie about it. He believes that the level of scientific and technological development of the earth is unlikely to be "disordered" to this extent.


    "Well, the price is too expensive, so I''m not going to bear the cost myself. How about half of Xiyuan?"


    "No, Mr. Chu, it''s enough for you to come up with something like this. This thing, not to mention 130 million, even if it''s five billion, one billion, or even 10 billion, Xiyuan and the state will never frown!"Chu Fei naturally believed this, but he still said with a smile:


    "don''t exaggerate. It''s good to reimbursement me 200 million yuan. I''ll take advantage of it and ask for an integer."


    "Poof, Mr. Chu, why don''t you say the whole number after erasing the change?" Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei are both smiling and trembling.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "your 30 million is a small change!"


    Lao Dao and Zhou Yu also laughed, but after the meeting, Zhou Yu said:


    "Mr. Chu, I agreed on this on behalf of Xiyuan and the state, but we have to study this tracker."


    "Well, let''s talk about it first. We''ll keep the remaining seven and two for us. Now that the two have been selected, we have to use them."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. That''s for sure."


    "Boy, I said, don''t be happy too soon. The problem of tracker has been solved. What about the others? How to do things like information sharing? "


    "This..." Chu Fei thought for a moment, and said:


    "I remember I said before, bring Jiangning and Jiyue in?"


    Chu Fei was so busy that he had forgotten whether he had said it or not, but even if he did, he also told Dadong. It''s hard to say whether Zhou Yu knew it or not.


    "Jiangning? "Ji Yue?" Zhou Yu was puzzled.


    "Yes, you should know both of them?" Chufei asked.


    "We know each other. After all, both of them are national models. It''s OK to say that they are the stars of police work." Zhou Yu nodded. However, the old Taoist was puzzled and said: "who is Jiangning Jiyue?"


    Zhou Yugang wants to explain that chufei''s shortcut is:


    "in the railway station, all criminals belong to Ji Yue, and Jiangning is the more advanced one."


    "How advanced?" Lao Dao asked subconsciously.


    "The most advanced one."


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s explanation is really simple and effective. In a word, Lao Dao has vaguely confirmed their positions and general identities. As for what they look like, there must be no way to imagine.


    "Mr. Chu, even if they are allowed to participate in the plan, this..." Zhou Yu is still a little hesitant. If we want to discuss the level, Jiangning''s level is enough, but Jiyue''s level is different. But the level is not necessarily absolutely reliable, especially for such important things.


    "I mean, to keep their positions is just to give them more authority. Of course, the people, things and things connected with them need to be arranged in detail by Xiyuan. What I can do is to help you make sure that they are absolutely reliable, absolutely, not relative, just like the old Taoist."


    Chu Fei said this and then looked at Lao Dao. Lao Dao knew what was going on at the first time. It was nothing more than a big oath. But for Zhou Yu, they couldn''t believe it.


    "I think Zhimei and Yihuan can guess that."


    Chu Fei said this because both girls have read novels, and they have just said that they have read fantasy novels.


    "Ah? It''s absolutely reliable. Even the absolute reliability in the novel is the kind of assurance from heaven... " Li Zhimei subconsciously wanted to refute, but in the end there was no voice.


    "You guessed right."


    "Is Mr. Chu, you... " Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan think of too many things at this moment. For example, why can Chu Fei say that they guessed right? Is it because of the four word problem of heaven authentication that they said? Is Chu Fei heaven?


    If not, then


    "Don''t think about it. There are more things you can''t know. Why? You should think about it. So don''t overestimate me, but I can use this method to determine their absolute reliability. "


    Shock, shock, silence


    This is the reaction of Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei. Although Lao Dao is much more relaxed, he is not as calm as the two girls when he thinks about this at first!


    Zhou Yu was confused. He could understand what Zhao Yihuan and Li Zhimei had just said, but he couldn''t imagine.


    That is to say, every word of those words was taken apart, and Zhou Yu understood them. But after these words were connected together, Zhou Yu was not sure.


    "So, let''s call them over now. Jiangning and Jiyue will settle down as soon as possible. I will stay here for a while." Chu Fei has given Zhou Yu three time to digest the news, although it is not long enough, but Chu Fei does not have much time.


    After all, Chu Fei now has not only one earth, but also two other worlds that he needs to participate in. More importantly, even the earth, chufei has offended many people in every world.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it now, one hour at most." Zhou Yu nodded, then immediately took out his mobile phone, but Chu Fei said:


    "half an hour, no longer long, busy."


    Zhou Yu didn''t speak, but the depression in his eyes was very obvious. Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan are curious. Obviously, they want to know what chufei is up to.Only Lao Dao is not curious, because Lao Dao knows the existence of another world, and also knows that in that world, things that are easy to die and disappear will make people dare not stop to rest.


    "Lao Dao, what do you think of the name?"


    "Xiake? I thought about it for a long time, and I only thought of the name.... " The Taoist priest smiles bitterly.


    "But this is the name of a novel..." Chu Fei is depressed.

 Chapter 366

    Looking at Chu Fei''s depressed appearance, Lao Dao was also helpless and said:


    "you can''t call the Wulin League. I''ll be the leader of the Wulin League again. It''s not like bandits."


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids and asked: "why not?"


    "Boy, don''t you think it''s like a group of bandits? Now it''s not the past. The former Wulin league or something is now a bandit! "


    On the other hand, Li Zhimei and Zhao Yihuan echoed: "Mr. Chu, this name is really not very good. It is very likely that the common people will misunderstand it as black eating black."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He couldn''t help it. He tried his best to name it. Since there was no help in naming, Chu Fei had to go back to his room to have a rest.


    This period of time, pure rest for Chu Fei is really very rare.


    Unfortunately, this time, the rest time did not exceed half an hour.


    Because Jiangning and Jiyue had arrived at the lotus pool on time, and they came to chufei''s room directly.


    Of course, they did not dare to be unhappy. After all, their curiosity and interest in chufei had already reached the top.


    People in Xiyuan did contact with them indirectly and secretly, and told them not to interfere in the affairs here. But in private, they didn''t do it.


    But during this time, Jiangning and Jiyue have used almost all their own means to investigate chufei''s past, but they have not found anything except those that chufei didn''t care about publicly.


    It''s OK. The point is that the records of other people, those who are with Chu Fei, are all empty in the recent period. It''s obvious that they have been deliberately covered up.


    In this way, they began to doubt whether chufei and the people around him were doing something wrong or not.


    No matter how hard the evidence is, there is no way to follow them.


    Just when they were all going crazy about Chu Fei, Jiangning received a call from Zhou Yu


    The door opened and Ji Yue of Jiangning entered the room.


    "Chufei, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as she entered the room, Ji Yue began to shout. Jiang Ning was so scared that he quickly closed the door. Then he pulled Ji Yue''s sleeve and said:


    "didn''t he say that I would speak?"


    "I Well, I won''t say it, you say it. " Obviously, Ji Yue is not willing to give up the right of dialogue, but there is no way. His position is too low.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu, don''t blame me. I don''t know what Mr. Chu wants to do with us this time."


    Jiangning''s judgment of Chu Fei at this time was not the time when he was confused with Ji Yue. Because of the Zhou Yu who called him, he knows.


    Although there is not much communication, Zhou Yu''s identity is very clear.


    Before, Zhou Yu had not come here when Jiangning and Ji Yue came to find Chu Fei. If they had seen Zhou Yu at that time, Jiangning would not have been making trouble with Ji Yue for so long.


    "I''m looking for you. As for the matter, it''s not a trivial matter. " Chu Fei raised his hand with a smile to show them to sit down, and then continued:


    "I know that your identities are not low, so naturally you are well-informed, but I still need to confirm a lot of things before I can tell you what I''m looking for you to do."


    "Well, in that case, Mr. Chu, you can start." Jiangning said with a smile, which made Ji Yue look very uncomfortable. She muttered: "what qualifications do you have to pretend to be a God or a ghost?"


    Ji Yue seems to have forgotten how Chu Fei saved her life, and Chu Fei doesn''t mind reminding her, saying: "Ji Yue, is that how you treat your life-saving benefactor?"


    "Well, you killed the driver at that time. Do you know how much trouble it caused us?"


    "That driver is to blame. If he doesn''t die in such a place, others will die, and maybe many people will be killed by him."


    Ji Yue turned her head, she didn''t want to talk to Chu Fei, although she also knew that Chu Fei was right.


    "Well, let''s get down to business first, you two. Have you seen American superhero movies?"


    "Ha ha, yes, naturally. After all, those movies are very popular. I went to the cinema many times during the break." Jiangning is still laughing.


    Chu Fei nodded and looked at Ji Yue.


    At this time, Ji Yue is still sulking. She doesn''t seem to realize that Chu Fei is waiting for her to answer the question.


    Jiangning grinned bitterly, stretched out his hand to pull her, nuzui.


    "I''ve seen..." Ji Yue didn''t say well.


    "Jiyue, which movie are you watching?" Chu Fei asked with great interest.


    Although Ji Yue had a big emotional problem with herself, Chu Fei didn''t care about it. Because Chu Fei is very clear, whether it''s Ji Yue''s displeasure or Jiangning''s smile, it''s just their character.Personality has nothing to do with morality and professionalism.


    After all, even if their personalities are more pompous, Jiangning and Jiyue are police staff members who are very popular with the people.


    What''s more, Ji Yue is also a beautiful woman, but her style is different from that of an Suyi and others. She''s the one who talks about her heroism this time.


    "I''ve seen them all. I''ve seen them all. I doubt I''ve seen a movie."


    Chu Fei shook his head in a funny way and said:


    "I don''t doubt that you haven''t seen it, but if you have all seen it, the next thing will be easier to explain. But first of all, what do you think of the superheroes? "


    "Do you think you''re playing! What do you think! Boring Ji Yue rolled her eyes, while Jiangning was helpless.


    Chu Fei''s heart was also full of injustice. He said: God is unfair. A beautiful woman can roll her eyes, which makes it impossible for people to be angry. But if you change an ugly person Tut tut


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chu, if you let me evaluate which superheroes I support, but the communication and operation between them and the government are not perfect. I think there is still a lot of room for improvement."


    Jiangning is seriously answering this question, and his answer is really from the heart, Chu Fei is clear. Therefore, Chu Fei was satisfied with Jiangning''s answer.


    And then, it''s Jiyue.


    Because Jiangning, the great leader, has answered honestly, Ji Yue naturally has no right to refuse. However, she was still very upset, and said: "what''s good is just a few individual heroines fooling around. Many things are caused by themselves!"


    Jiangning looked at Chu Fei apologetically, but Chu Fei didn''t care. He continued:


    "well, suppose, don''t suppose. Anyway, Jiyue, you''ve seen my ability, right?"


    Chu Fei''s words are not interrogative sentences. They both can hear them, and this sentence really arouses Ji Yue''s interest.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If I''m going to be a superhero, what are you going to do? "


    "Take you up, put you in jail, and watch you!" Ji Yue said with gnashing teeth.


    "It''s revenge, but I don''t think there''s any personal revenge between you and me."


    "Why not! Of course Ji Yue roared in her heart: if it wasn''t for you, how could I be so irritable during this period of time!


    Jiangning, who has always been very clear about what Ji Yue has done, naturally understands Ji Yue''s anger, but he doesn''t worry about Chu Fei''s misunderstanding of them.


    So, Jiangning said:


    "well, Mr. Chu, don''t get me wrong. Ji Yue has been too tired during this period, and has been busy checking things, but we haven''t found anything useful. In fact, this kind of thing is very common for us, but it''s because it''s common, so it''s negative..."


    Chu Fei raised his hand with a smile and stopped Jiangning, who still wanted to talk about it. Then he looked at Ji Yue and said, "it seems that you are very unhappy with me. Let me put it another way. Now, there are several people who have become superheroes and are going to do things in the way of superheroes. What are you going to do?"


    As soon as Jiangning was about to speak, Ji Yue couldn''t help herself. As soon as she patted the table, she stood up, pointed to chufei''s nose and said angrily:


    "chufei, don''t play with my mother. I have no time. I don''t have time to accompany you to think wildly! In this way, I will send you to the detention center for obstructing official business! Do you dare me


    "Yes, but you will not."


    , aunt Jiangning came to see her with a big smile


    Jiangning smiles bitterly because he knows that he can''t answer this question, even if he thinks so. Because Ji Yue will not give you a chance to answer this question at all.


    As a matter of fact, Ji Yue''s anger has almost been written on her face, her eyes are staring out of blood, and her emotion has finally reached the edge of the outbreak, scolding:


    "chufei! You are a bastard. You''ve just come to the big aunt! Your whole family is here, aunt


    Chu Fei''s face is calm. After all, he is also a person who has experienced several life and death dangers. However, he is also very depressed in his heart. After all, he is scolded by Ji Yue.


    But fortunately, Chu Fei also has a way to stabilize her mood. She just needs to deal with things that she can''t understand, such as Huichundan.


    Chu Fei pinches out a spring elixir. After crushing the cuticle wax clothes, he pops it into Ji Yue''s mouth. At this time, Ji yuezheng was furious and scolded. His mouth was wide open, which was really not difficult for Chu Fei.


    Jiyue is also not simple, in the strange things into their mouth the first time they try to spit out that thing! But it was a little bit of time difference, that thing has disappeared, completely disappeared.


    Ji Yue only noticed that a cool and comfortable energy came into her body along her throat. After several breaths, she felt as if her body had been reborn.As a policeman, it''s hard to avoid occupational diseases. No matter whether they are young or not, and whether they are male or female, as long as they enter this profession, their health will gradually collapse, because they have too many overtime work and dangerous tasks.


    Although Ji Yue is young, her ability to climb up the post of bureau director at this age is enough to prove how much she has suffered. That is to say, Ji Yue has many dark wounds and diseases.


    But in a short period of time after the entrance of Huichundan, Jiyue only felt that her injuries disappeared in an instant! Not only that, she also felt that her body had infinite strength and potential.


    Now, if Ji Yue believes that she can fly to heaven and escape from everything! But this illusion only existed for a moment. When this illusion disappeared, Jiyue felt the change of her body.


    Ji Yue knows what changes have taken place in her body, but Jiangning doesn''t know. Jiangning only knew that Chu threw something into Jiyue''s mouth, and then Jiyue stayed there.


    Out of professional prudence, Jiangning first time out of his pistol!

 Chapter 367

    How can Jiangning''s action hide Chu Fei, but Chu Fei did ignore this. According to Chu Fei''s current skills, Jiangning and Jiyue should have seen what they were carrying before they arrived at the lotus pond.


    But Chu Fei ignored it, so when he found that Jiangning had pulled out the pistol, he could not help but praise it secretly.


    One was full of doubts about her inexplicable calling, and her doubts and prudence were clearly shown on her face. At the same time, in the process of dialogue, he should avoid falling into the thinking trap that Chu Fei might set.


    On the other hand, Jiangning is the opposite. On the surface, he is very friendly in speaking and doing things, and even a little humble. At this time, once he takes out the pistol, he will find out what the problem is.


    "Mr. Chu, what have you done?" Jiangning''s pistol on his leg, and did not directly point to Chu Fei''s nose, this is also the last manifestation of Jiangning''s goodwill.


    Chu Fei smiles, pours at Ji Yue and says, "she will say it herself."


    "Jiyue, how are you? Is there any problem? " Jiangning''s eyes are staring at chufei, and his head doesn''t turn to ask directly.


    At this time, Ji Yue is full of doubts, and the previous violent impulse has completely disappeared.


    Originally, she was still thinking about what she ate, and didn''t notice what happened in the room. It was not until Jiangning worried about calling her that she responded.


    "I I''m fine. "


    "Is it really all right?" Jiangning asked again cautiously.


    "It''s really, really OK. In fact, I think I''m fine now, better than ever." Ji Yue hesitated and said that she didn''t know what Jiangning would do after she said this.


    On the contrary, it was chufei with a look of "I knew it all along".


    "What''s the matter? Mr. Chu, what did you just eat? "


    "Good thing, as for what it is, I can''t tell you yet." Chufei laughed and said:


    "now, put away the pistol first. Originally, it was useless to me. Jiyue can prove that. "


    Jiangning didn''t move, and didn''t ask Jiyue, because Jiyue had said that Chu Fei had saved her many times. Because there was no other video evidence, Jiangning didn''t believe it at first.


    Up to now, he is still dubious. Because in Jiangning''s cognition, even if what Ji Yue said is true, it doesn''t mean that Chu Fei can stop bullets.


    After all, at such close range, the speed of a bullet is not comparable to that of a sports car.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Of course, he did a good job in defense secretly, and then said:


    "in fact, I came to you today because there is a very troublesome thing, which needs your help. In other words, what you need is the help of your system. Of course, the candidates are not necessarily the two of you. "


    After a pause, chufei continued: "you are very curious about what it is, but I can''t say it now, because the two of you have no way to make me and my country believe it completely."


    Jiangning frowned and put away his pistol without any sign. Jiyue also waited curiously for chufei''s afterword.


    "From Jiyue, Jiyue, I need you to swear that you will not do evil, that you will not betray the country, that you will take care of the people and that you will always stand on the side of justice."


    "Ah?" Ji Yue didn''t expect that in this era, Chu Fei would want to use the oath to restrict a person''s future behavior!


    What he didn''t expect was that Chu Fei, who was almost on the top of the world in terms of his background and personal economic strength, would believe in such things as feudal superstition.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course, I''m serious."


    "But do you think it''s useful? If I''m a bad person, if I want to do something bad, can an oath restrain me?"


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "I think so."


    "I''m sorry I''m not as stupid as you. I won''t do such a hypocritical thing." Ji Yue rolled her eyes. She didn''t believe the oath from her heart.


    "If the oath is useful, what should the law do?"


    "Well, you''re right, but my request is so simple. If you just swear, I''ll tell you what you''ve always wanted to know."


    Chu Fei smiles and says with a very annoying expression:


    "how about it? It''s a good deal, isn''t it? "


    Besides, Jiangning can''t see it any more. Although he doesn''t understand Chu Fei''s behavior, he believes that if this transaction can be completed, he and Ji Yue will definitely make a lot of money!In that case, there is no reason to refuse! What''s more, there is nothing wrong with the content of the oath just mentioned by chufei!


    "Ji Yue..." Jiangning wanted to remind Ji Yue, but Chu Fei said:


    "ah, I almost forgot, there is one more thing..."


    Ji Yue smiles sarcastically, because she feels that she has pierced Chu Fei''s lies. What Chu Fei is going to say next is definitely not as righteous and awe inspiring as before!


    But Chu Fei did not expect to add: "you have to add that you can''t do bad things by taking advantage of your position."


    "This..." Jiyue was really blinded this time. To say, this kind of muddled state only appeared once when he was saved by Chu Fei.


    "Well, as a policeman, don''t you dare to take such an oath?"


    "Well, I promise you, I hope you won''t regret it!" Ji Yue took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her mood.


    "Good..." Chu Fei nodded and opened the channel between the two worlds, saying:


    "you can start."


    "Well, I, Ji Yue, will never do evil or betray the country in my life. I will stand on the side of the people, I will stand on the side of justice, and I will never use my position to do bad things!"


    Before the words fell, Chu Fei reminded with a smile:


    "go on, follow me If I disobey the oath, I will be cut off and die! "


    Jiyue had been cautious for a while, but after hearing it, she found that it was not something that could not be said, so she said it subconsciously.


    However, when the oath was over, a strange voice from HTC sounded in Ji Yue''s heart:


    the big oath has been made. If you violate it, you will be punished!


    Ji Yue was stunned. She didn''t understand the sound, but Chu Fei affirmed that there was a special connection between the earth and Lagerstroemia indica at this time.


    this connection was not as simple as a system


    "Well, now, it''s your turn." Chu Fei didn''t take charge of Ji Yue, but looked at Jiangning.


    Jiangning subconsciously ah, in this moment, a spring elixir into the abdomen!


    The same feeling, the same shock, when Jiangning finally passed God, just want to ask questions, chufei said:


    "swear first."


    "I..." Jiangning also didn''t refuse. He even started to swear subconsciously. When he finished his last sentence, the same voice rang in his heart.


    "Here! What''s going on! "


    "Chufei, who are you?"


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "this question is not important. At least I''m not in a hurry to tell you now. What you need to know now is that you are all in a hurry. If you are too anxious, someone will come to me to complain. "


    Chufei raised his hand with a smile, and opened the door. The Taoist priest and Zhou Yu came in together.


    Before that, Chu Fei had secretly informed Lao Dao to wait for Zhou Yu, just to facilitate the information sharing between Jiangning and Ji Yue.


    As for chufei, he really felt that it was a very troublesome thing to clarify the cause and effect. Therefore, when Lao Dao and Zhou Yu came, chufei''s mission on this side of the earth was temporarily completed.


    So Chu Fei stood up under the gaze of several people and walked towards the door, saying:


    "Lao Dao, they are the same as you. They are absolutely trustworthy."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei had already walked out of the room, casually came to a corner, directly changed through the system transmission into the small cave of Lagerstroemia.


    After returning to the small cave, Chu Fei heard a huge roar before he could sit down. In the roar, Chu Fei felt that the whole assembly hall was shaking with him!


    "Is there an earthquake? It can''t be true! Anyone here? Where has everyone gone? "


    Chu Fei doubtfully released the divine consciousness to scan the outside, and found that the people did not go far, just stood in the open space outside the meeting hall of the small cave.


    There is no shortage of one person, there are a lot of people, and there is a little fox that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    At this time the little fox Chu Fei did not see any change, even the reminder did not become bigger or smaller. If you have to talk about the change, I''m afraid that I feel that the fox has changed a little bit more than before.


    But that''s not the point. The point is the source of the roar


    Chu Fei instantly appeared around the crowd, and then looked up with them. At this time, except for elder Sun Yue, the rest of them were talking and analyzing with ease.


    "Big brother is back!" Little star is the first to find chufei, but little fox is the one who rushes into chufei''s arms for the first time.


    After the little fox got into Chu Fei''s arms, he immediately rubbed his purple head around. He was very intimate.


    Chufei chuckled and stroked the fox''s head"How long have they been here?"


    "Long time!" Little star is the first to answer. After answering, he immediately looks at the little fox. After all, little fox grabs Chu Fei''s arms, which makes little star a little unhappy.


    "Lord, they have been here for half an hour..."


    "Yes, I don''t know how they got it. Anyway, we started to attack immediately after we arrived. Fortunately, we were all practicing outside at that time, and we saw them all at once. "


    "That''s right, suzerain. Did these ten come to find a place for the last eight?"


    "It''s not so bad. Where are you going?"


    ¡­¡­


    Twelve little cave disciples began to speak one after another, which made Chu Fei understand what was going on as soon as possible.


    Of course, in addition to time, other things can be seen at a glance.


    "Lord, I always feel that they haven''t done their best yet." Cheng Feng came to Chu Fei and said with a worried face.


    "Yes, they attacked like this immediately after they found the big formation. They didn''t change a bit, as if they were determined to break our big formation by force!" Mingyue is also frowning. She can''t understand what the dozen guys outside the high altitude array think.

 Chapter 368

    At this time, Chu Fei had seen clearly the ten demons and fierce beasts above the sky. Just a glance at chufei confirmed that these were the ones they met in the desert next door.


    That is to say, those demons above almost made Cheng Feng and Mingyue different.


    At this time, the three red demons among the ten demons held up the black coffin and smashed into the big formation of the small cave. Without smashing, the big formation made a huge roar.


    At the same time, the whole twelve gods and Demons array is half activated. That is to say, the light mask of the array has appeared, but the Twelve Gods and demons have not.


    After noticing this, Chu Fei''s mood that he didn''t care about was more relaxed. Three red demons join hands to display the method, but it just forces out the big array of light mask!


    It''s just a coincidence. In fact, if the grand array really works, not to mention the dozen demons, I''m afraid even saints can''t stand on the twelve heavenly demons grand array.


    Because once it really works, the scope of this big array of cages will be absolutely amazing!


    But it''s because these heavenly demons'' attacks are nothing to the array, so they don''t completely stimulate the power of the array.


    At the same time, Master Sun Yue is ready to control the array. However, it seems that the strength of these demons is not so high, so he has no action.


    "Master, what are you doing? Why didn''t you control the big formation? "


    "Don''t worry. I don''t think they''re strong, so they''re not worried." Master Sun Yue is enjoying the "toughness" of the little cave.


    Before the small cave, even when it did not fall, it did not see such a terrible mountain protection array!


    And now there are, not only, but also when the little cave is almost extinct. At this time, the attack of more than ten demons just induced Sun Yue''s upstart mentality.


    What he wants now is very simple. Let you fight. I''ll see if you can break our mountain protection battle.


    "Hey, master, didn''t Cheng Feng and Mingyue tell you that they had met more than a dozen demons before, so they almost didn''t come back?"


    "Well, it''s not that there are three big city leaders to help, and Lai Chi with you, right, Lai Chi!"


    "Yes Next to him, Lai Chi, standing next to Leslie, responded quickly.


    After all, it was his master''s question. How dare he delay.


    Chu Fei said with a wry smile:


    "their attack was not weak. You know, we fought together at that time, and we almost tried our best to stop their attack..."


    "I''m not stupid." Sun Yue didn''t even look at Chu Fei, so he always looked at the demons in the sky with pride.


    "It''s not the problem, master..." Chu Fei said with a bitter smile: "no matter how powerful this array is, it will damage the base of the array! After all, it is now completely passive to be attacked


    "Ah? Really? "


    Chu Fei has no choice, but his mind is false, of course. At least the attack of these demons can''t hurt the big array. But the question is, what if someone finds that such an attack is not feasible and turns to a more terrorist attack?


    What if Chu Fei doesn''t come back, and only Master Sun Yue and Long Wu are qualified to fight? Even with Leslie and laichi, they can''t hold the Dharma gate that these demons and beasts join hands to pour out.


    "I don''t believe it, boy. Are you framing me?" Sun Yue looked at Chu Fei, and his face was full of doubt.


    Chu Fei was speechless, sighed and said:


    "it''s fake, but we can''t let them stand on the top of the cave!"


    Chu Fei said that and communicated with Da Zhen. Before the demons were aware of it, they directly urged Da Zhen to move completely!


    Roar!


    At the first time when the great array was completely stirred up, the influence of the twelve congenital gods and Demons appeared in the twelve congenital mountains of array base, one by one with strange looks and roaring fury!


    Those demons noticed this for the first time, and at the same time, they also saw the most common Chu Fei below!


    "Which race, which race, be careful!"


    "I''ve been cheated! Let''s go


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s too late for them to find out these problems!


    Because just when these demons wanted to escape, the huge demon Xingtian suddenly gave out a roar!


    "Xingtian!"


    In the overwhelming sound, an axe blade struck down like lightning. Where could the demons and beasts defend themselves? They just cut the axe blade into two sections in a flash!


    Except for Reich and Leslie, everyone had expected such a result.


    After all, before that, the eight demons and fierce beasts were also killed by the terrible guy who was shouting "Xing Tian", and it was also easy.But Chu Fei didn''t plan to let go of the corpses of these demons. He controlled the formation and absorbed the dead corpses into blood.


    This is just a sudden whim of Chu Fei''s decision, but when he made this decision, Chu Fei was immediately depressed.


    "I''m Cao. I can grow up! Lying trough, didn''t you waste the eight before


    That''s right. It''s growth. The twelve heaven magic array can still grow!


    Chu Fei should have thought of this, but he didn''t. After all, it was exchanged from the system. Just like other things, Chu Fei subconsciously thought it was a finished product.


    Where to think of, the system also can come to the exchange office!


    "Waste, waste, but it seems that there is no way for it to grow up. It can''t always attract those demons and fierce beasts to come and take the initiative to die, can it?"


    Chu Fei thought constantly in his heart that if he really had nothing to do, he would hook up with the demons to die. It is estimated that the demons are not stupid, and it is impossible to succeed in the end.


    "Or I''ll exchange another set? Then stay by your side and run to Bazhou in the north? "


    Chu Fei frowned. Although this idea seems feasible, it is definitely a work that needs a lot of time. It can be done in two.


    "Forget it. I won''t believe it later."


    Chu Fei finally put down this idea for a while. After all, he doesn''t want to run around the world now. Three worlds are busy enough.


    More than a dozen demons have been killed, and there are not too many things in xiaodongtian for the time being. But in this way, chufei feels bored when he is free.


    But fortunately, although the small cave has not been on the right track, it can be regarded as a normal life. So Chu Fei took the fox and found a room where no one lived. After closing the door and window, he fell on the bed.


    For chufei''s departure, the people in xiaodongtian didn''t say anything. After all, everyone can see that Chu Fei didn''t seem to have a good rest.


    In the following time, laichi and Leslie soon got close to the people in xiaodongtian, and began to talk about the cultivation things with each other.


    But after all, it''s something of different systems of cultivation, so it''s impossible to preach to each other. In the end, it''s better to start a competition. Of course, Lai Chi, who started, also suppressed his own strength on the level similar to that of all the people in xiaodongtian.


    One day passed quickly, and two days passed quickly.


    Until the morning of the third day, when it was just dawn, chufei finally woke up.


    This time sleep of dark, wake up of Chu Fei a face muddle force.


    "I''ll go. How long have I slept? How can I feel that my head is almost crushed!"


    Chu Fei sleepily rubbed the back of his head, but at this time, a slender finger gently poked in Chu Fei''s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who It''s a long time ago. " Chu Fei complained, but he still didn''t open his eyes.


    Although the door has been locked, but after all, it is only the lock on the earth, facing the Lagerstroemia world, the friars are basically useless.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t think much about it, just thought that which disciple of the little cave came in and joked with him.


    But he did not get any response, on the contrary, the finger again carefully stretched over, again gently wrong in chufei''s arm.


    "Oh..." Chu Fei opens his eyes depressed and looks at his bedside


    As a result, what chufei saw was a beautiful woman, absolutely a beautiful woman, and also a beautiful woman with a childlike face.


    More importantly, chufei didn''t know the girl.


    "Well, you Who are you? "


    Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "Hee hee..." The girl didn''t answer, but still put her finger on chufei''s shoulder, as if it was a very funny thing.


    This, Chu Fei in the heart more puzzled!


    Xindao: no! There is no such person in xiaodongtian! What''s the matter? Haven''t I woken up yet? Dream in dream? Well, it''s possible!


    It''s possible. After all, dreams in dreams usually happen when people are tired.


    This period of time Chu Fei is really too hard, the emergence of a dream in a dream is not a strange thing.


    "Since it''s a dream in a dream, it doesn''t matter. Beauty, come and sleep with me. Don''t make trouble."


    Saying this, Chu Fei directly fell on the bed, and didn''t think about whether the girl would get into her arms because of her own words.


    But in fact, it''s very useful for chufei to talk in this "dream", because the girl climbed into the bed with a smile and also lay on chufei''s chest, looking at him with a sweet face.


    Chufei laughs and holds the girl in her arms. I didn''t feel anything at all. I just felt like a dandy again.But the next moment, the girl even stretched out her hand and began to grope in chufei''s body.


    There was no reaction once, no reaction twice, but after touching for a long time, Chu Fei had a reaction.

 Chapter 369

    It''s no wonder that Chu Fei, after all, has been abstinent for a long time, and after swallowing Zou Jiao''s inner alchemy.


    To tell you the truth, even Dadong didn''t stand the impulse brought by this kind of magic medicine. What''s more, chufei, the young master, who used to say that "you can''t walk when you see beautiful women."!


    After such a long time of abstinence, chufei is now a gun battle, and it''s the poor one with short fuse, which will explode at a little bit!


    In particular, the beautiful woman who ignited the fire also stirred up for a long time


    Outside the dormitory, Sun Yue and Long Wu are standing outside the dormitory. Leslie and Lai Chi are standing behind them.


    "What to do?" Lai Chi asked with a bitter smile.


    "Lai Chi, what do you think is better?"


    "Well, I don''t have much to say. After all, I''ve become a lich, and my lover is still a banshee. It''s not a problem to have different races."


    Sun Yue rolled his eyes and said:


    "I didn''t ask you that!"


    "Well, what are you asking?" Lai Chi looks depressed.


    Next to Lai Chi, Leslie covered his mouth and snickered, saying in a low voice:


    "I think it''s better to call up all the others and let them practice. It''s all empty here, and it can save the embarrassment of the host coming out."


    "Is that the trouble? It''s better to put a sound insulation barrier on the host''s room directly! " Lai Chi retorts.


    Leslie stretched out his slender finger, which was gently on laichi''s waist, and then the finger turned


    Hiss!


    It hurts, it hurts!


    Lai Chi took a painful breath of air conditioning, and then asked in a depressed way:


    "why, am I wrong?"


    "Nonsense, do you want the master to come out in full view of the public?"


    "Well, it seems so."


    Although Leslie is a banshee, she is also a girl in the final analysis. Through the communication with people in xiaodongtian these days, she has gradually understood the attitude of people in the world towards this kind of thing, so she has such cognition.


    "Well, it seems that''s the only way." Sun Yue nodded.


    "Master, let''s hurry up. Let''s start soon." Leslie''s address to Master Sun Yue is a little cumbersome, but it''s not a problem. On the contrary, it seems that she is very cute, at least according to Lai Chi.


    "Well, long Changlao, you''d better come." Sun Yue looked at the Dragon five beside him.


    Long Wu nodded and didn''t say anything. After a while, a strong energy flew out of his hand, instantly got into the dormitory building, and wrapped up the disciples in a flash.


    Then, he directly awakened the people with the sound of divine consciousness, and told the disciples to put on their clothes within ten breaths!


    It''s more a warning than an advice!


    Fortunately, this is not the first time that dragon five has done this, so the disciples of xiaodongtian, men and women, young and old, are used to changing a clean suit before going to bed.


    In fact, Longwu''s reminders are just procedural reminders.


    After ten breaths, Longwu directly arrested all the disciples of xiaodongtian, including Xiaoxing who didn''t wake up at all.


    Later, Long Wu didn''t put down the crowd, so he flew out with them. At the same time, he sent a message to Leslie and Lai Chi:


    "lay a sound barrier!"


    Lai Chi and Eisley, of course, would not refuse, but also quickly set up the border. Then they flew away from the dormitory building with Sun Yue.


    And the place they went to was on another mountain in xiaodongtian. This mountain peak has been designated as Chuangong Pavilion by chufei, so it naturally became a place for the disciples of xiaodongtian to practice.


    At this time, in chufei''s room, chufei has found the sudden sound barrier.


    "It''s really a dream. I''m bound to come out before I move! Great


    Since it''s a dream, and it''s also a dream with independent consciousness, in other words, it''s called Qingming dream. As a man on earth, Chu Fei certainly heard of this kind of thing!


    So, he began to enjoy freely!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Chu Fei finally stopped, while recalling the previous comfort, while holding the little beauty in his arms, of course, his hand has not been quiet, has been swimming around.


    The whole process, the little beauty did not say even a word, just with an attractive voice to express their happiness. At the moment, the little beauty who has finished several times is gasping and enjoying Chu Fei''s big hand.


    Although it''s a dream, chufei still decides to ask the name of the little beauty in the dream. After all, he is not the chufei he was.


    Now that it has changed its face, the way and attitude of doing things will naturally change. Out of this idea, Chu Fei said:


    "beauty, can you tell me your name?"The girl nodded shyly, put her little mouth to Chu Fei''s ear, and said gently:


    "my name is Xiao Zi."


    "Little purple?" Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, then exclaimed:


    "the name is so beautiful, just as beautiful as you are!"


    Chu Fei really thinks so, but he has said similar words before, I don''t know how many times. Sometimes from the heart, sometimes just pure perfunctory.


    They hugged each other quietly for a long time. Finally, chufei recovered Then, continue


    As for the peak on which Chuangong pavilion was set, all the disciples of xiaodongtian looked depressed at this time. Because the training was too late yesterday, we all thought we could have a good sleep today. But who knows, we were called up early in the morning.


    The key is that people are not only called up, but also directly thrown here by Longwu. Then long Wu and Sun Yue said that they would start training, and then they would not care about them any more.


    Laichi and Leslie are the same. At this time, laichi and Leslie are together, and they don''t know what they are talking about. Dragon five and Sun Yue together, little star is lying in dragon five''s arms sleeping.


    On the surface, Long Wu and Sun Yue did not speak, but in fact, the frequency of their voice transmission was not lower than that of Lai Chi and Leslie.


    As for what they are talking about, the disciples of Xiaodong Tianzhong look curious, but they can''t help it. People don''t want them to hear it, and they can''t hear it anyway.


    "I''m so sleepy. Why don''t we wake up and ignore us? It''s strange..." A girl complained vaguely.


    "Well, don''t complain. Anyway, I got up and was brought here directly by elder sun. It''s very good. Wake up quickly and we should practice well!" The moon came to the girl''s side with a bitter smile and comforted her two words in a soft voice.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m really sleepy..."


    "Yes, I''m so sleepy. Elder martial sister, you''re not sleepy..."


    "Sleepy, sleepy..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mingyue helplessly looks at the younger martial sisters who are about to "revolt" and wants to comfort them, but she can''t lift her heart. After all, Mingyue has just woken up and her spirit hasn''t come up yet.


    It''s OK for the boy, but there are few complaints, because he is either the one who wakes up slowly or the one who stands there and falls asleep again.


    "That''s OK. If the patriarch sees it, he will be very disappointed." Mingyue smiles bitterly and thinks about it for a while. Then she comes to Cheng Feng, who is also worried, and says, "you are in charge of them, I am in charge of girls. Help them wake up with cold water!"


    "Well, I think so! Then you can take them to the back mountain and come back when they are all packed up! "


    "Yes."


    Mingyue agrees, then turns around and walks to Master Sun Yue and Long Wu. After arriving here, Mingyue bows and says:


    "elder sun, elder long, I want to take my younger martial sisters to the back mountain to wake up, but now they..."


    "To the back mountain?" Longwu confirmed.


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll take you there."


    Long Wu nodded. With the same old technique, he sent the girls, including Mingyue, to a flat place in the back mountain. As for Xiaoxing, she was too young. Although Long Wu Ming knew that this was the good age for Xiaoxing to lay a foundation, he still couldn''t bear to let her sleep more.


    The girls have left, Cheng Feng smile ready, then, his hands quickly change up.


    On the other hand, Lai Chi and Leslie naturally notice Cheng Feng''s action. Curious, they both pay attention to Cheng Feng.


    Just after one or two breaths, Cheng Feng''s formula has stopped, and a big mass of water appears on his head!


    Cheng Feng looks at the huge water mass above his head and laughs in his heart. Several Dharma Seals are made out. The normal water is cold in an instant.


    Of course, Cheng Feng also mastered a suitable degree.


    "Go


    Then Cheng Feng drank it lightly, and the big cold water flew directly to the heads of the male disciples. Then, with a crack, the water burst!


    At this moment, these colds poured on people''s heads like waterfalls!


    "Ah


    "I''m Cao!"


    "I''ll go!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    ¡­¡­


    Exclamation everywhere, these male disciples instantly wake up! But at this time, they were as if they had just been fished out of the water. They were all wet.


    On the open space of the back mountain, Mingyue is the same way, but she is a girl after all, so she didn''t lower the temperature of the water mass, but it''s enough!


    Under such a large amount of cold water, even comatose people can instantly wake up, not to mention these girls are just sleepy!Ah!


    A scream, the girls also instantly awake, but, under the impact of such a large amount of water, the girls'' clothes have been messy, also should be wet.


    Fortunately, there are no men here to watch, otherwise I''m afraid few of them can hold this scene!


    "Wake up?" Mingyue asked with a smile.


    "Ah, elder martial sister, you are good or bad!"


    "That''s right, elder martial sister. We''ll get sick!"


    "Elder martial sister, it''s not fair. Why only water us? It''s obvious that others are sleeping too!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Moon said with a bitter smile,


    "would you like to be wet like this in front of them?"


    "Well Elder martial sister The female disciple called with a gloomy face.


    "Well, dry your clothes quickly, others are still waiting in front of you!"


    "Oh --" they agreed with a bitter face, and then they turned their vitality and dried their wet clothes.


    It''s just a matter of breathing. It''s nothing to monks.


    However, the girls still spend more time finishing their clothes, and then they come back to the front with Mingyue.


    By this time, the boys had already finished, but the clothes were still in a mess. After all, it''s a man who doesn''t care much about clothes at home.


    "All awake?" Looking at the girls, Cheng Feng asked with a smile.


    "Hum!" The girls snorted almost at the same time, and then expressed their answers to Cheng Feng''s question with their eyes.


    Cheng Feng doesn''t care. Now the development of xiaodongtian makes people feel angry. Even Cheng Feng, who has always been famous for his seriousness, is the same.


    At this time, on this side of the dormitory, Chu Fei was still fighting madly until he was finally tired, which finally ended this time.


    And at this time, the bed of small purple has half fainted, want to restore consciousness estimated also need a while.


    Bang of a, Chu Fei falls on the bed, one side aftertaste, one side thinks wildly.


    "Strange, why haven''t I woken up? In the past, even in dreams, dreams were not so stable. Shouldn''t they wake up in that instant? "


    Chu Fei thought:


    "is it because I am a monk that my dream is different from that of an ordinary person?"

 Chapter 370

    Chu Fei''s wishful thinking lasted for a long time, until the little beauty around him finally recovered, and finally fell into a deep sleep. Then he began to doubt whether it was a dream or not.


    "If it''s not a dream Who is this girl? Although it''s not good, I''m not irresponsible now Little purple Little purple... "


    Maybe it''s because the craziness just ended, so chufei''s brain is not very good, and he didn''t come up with anything. It was not until chufei felt that he had had a complete rest and his body had regained its vitality again that his brain finally got better.


    "Little purple It''s not like a name. There''s no girl I know who has this name. Ha ha, there''s a little "I''m not a slouch!"


    Chu Feiteng did it, and then he turned his stiff neck and slowly looked at the sleeping girl beside him


    "No No, isn''t it a little fox? "


    "I went. No, she was sealed? Is it time to come out? No, no


    Chu Fei shook his head hard and continued to think:


    "Uncle long said that because he thought the little fox was making too fast progress, he sealed it. One is to make her stable, and the other is to let her immerse herself, which can be regarded as laying a good foundation for future cultivation So, little fox should be the same as before, and there should be no change in his cultivation! "


    Chu Fei let out his divine sense, forced down the impulse to fight again, carefully explored the fox''s body.


    "The human body is the human body. There''s nothing special about it. It shouldn''t be a little fox. After all, it''s the incarnation of the demon clan. It can''t be transformed into a human directly, completely and 100%


    "It''s not right. If it''s not fox, who else can let me do this kind of thing? Only fox will do it? After all, she is very dependent on me... "


    "It''s still not right. Isn''t little fox taking me as a relative like little star? Isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    In Chu Fei''s wishful thinking and tangled face, the beauty on the bed, Xiao Zi, wakes up.


    After all, it''s not ordinary people. The speed of body recovery is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In addition, she always remembered Chu Fei, so she opened her eyes early.


    "Big brother..."


    This is the first time that Chu Fei heard Xiao Zi''s voice. How to say, it''s sweet, soft and very lovely. But this name is obviously learned from little star.


    "Are you little purple?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Yes, big brother, I''m Xiao Zi!" Small purple sits up gently, a face blushes, gentle looking at Chu Fei.


    At this time, the two are absolutely "honest"!


    "Little fox?" Chufei wanted to confirm the result more.


    "Yes! Little purple is little fox


    Hiss


    Chu Fei secretly took a breath of air-conditioning, but he didn''t show too much on his face. He just looked at her full of emotion.


    "Xiao Zi, how did you become human?" Chu Fei sighed in secret and said: since it''s already like this, let it be. Fortunately, she and I don''t hate each other, but like each other.


    Think of here, Chu Fei relies on to sit at the head of the bed, took small purple into the bosom.


    "Big brother, Xiao Zi can become a human very early, but Uncle long doesn''t want me to change. It''s not good for my cultivation to change too early."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "well, then what?"


    "Xiao Zi doesn''t want to practice..." Xiaozi pouted her lips and pressed close to chufei''s body, saying:


    "Xiaozi just wants to be with her big brother forever."


    "You Ha ha. " Chu Fei smiles, reaches out his hand and gently pinches Xiao Zi''s small and lovely nose, saying:


    "that can also be cultivated by the way, so Xiao Zi will be very powerful in the future!"


    Chufei''s way of speaking is to coax children. I don''t know why, it seems that the little purple human figure is just a little loli.


    "Is it so powerful?" Xiao Zi put her finger on her mouth and thought lovingly.


    "Yes, it will be very powerful!"


    "But Xiao Zi is already very powerful!" Xiao Zi looks up at Chu Fei''s eyes


    So, crazy again, but this time in a different way


    In the afternoon, chufei finally ended the day''s madness. He and Xiao Zi walked out of the room together.


    However, after they came out, they found that there was no second person within a kilometer radius, and they didn''t know that all the people in xiaodongtian had gone there.


    "Big brother, I''m hungry..." Little purple called lovingly.


    "Well, let''s go find everyone first, and then have dinner together!"


    "Good!"


    It''s easy for Chu Fei to find someone. He directly communicates with Da Zhen, and then finds out where all the people in xiaodongtian are.At this time, the disciples of xiaodongtian had just finished their cultivation, but laichi and Leslie were pulling Cheng Feng and Mingyue. They didn''t know what they were talking about.


    As for the other disciples, they all looked at the four people bitterly, and the hungry words almost filled their faces.


    "Why don''t you eat..."


    Chu Fei is speechless, but he also takes advantage of the big array to show up in front of everyone with Xiao Zi.


    "Ah, Lord, you are here at last! Dear Lord, we are so hungry


    The boys began to shout, and then there were the girls, all of whom were as noisy as the lambs to be fed.


    Chu Fei smiles and doesn''t delay anything. He directly takes out a big table and fills it with food, saying:


    "come on, let''s have dinner!"


    After a cry, Chu Fei looked at Lai Chi and Leslie, Cheng Feng and Mingyue and said, "what are you talking about? So hard


    "Lord!" Mingyue and Cheng Feng come to Chu Fei together, and Mingyue says:


    "we are talking about magic. Laichi and Leslie are very interested in our five element magic."


    "Oh?" Chufei smiles. At this time, laichi and Leslie have come to laichi chufei, but they don''t say anything about chufei and the boy. They just say:


    "yes, master, the way we see Cheng Feng and Mingyue melt water is amazing, so we want to know more about them."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "let''s have dinner first. After eating, I have to talk about this with you."


    ¡­¡­


    At the dinner table, many people are very curious about Xiao Zi''s identity, but when they see that others don''t ask, they eat seriously, and they don''t find a chance to ask about it.


    When the meal was over and everyone was full, Chu Fei finally stood up and said:


    "OK, let''s get to know each other again. This is Xiao Zi, that is, Xiao fox. She has already taken shape."


    "Little fox? WOW


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone is very happy. After all, it means that xiaodongtian has another good friend who can be trusted to talk and chat with.


    However, they didn''t ask the little fox about his identity. After all, the little fox had to rely on Chu Fei all the time at the beginning, and only the little star could grab that position occasionally.


    This kind of behavior naturally determines the identity of the little fox.


    At the end of a meal, little star finally woke up after lunch. After chufei got some food for Xiaoxing, he took laichi and Leslie to the top of the mountain.


    "Laichi, what do you think of the world?" Although there is no clear explanation, chufei believes that laichi and Leslie have realized that the world of crape myrtle and the world of fighting demons are not the same world.


    "Master, the things cultivated in this world are very magical, but it''s a little difficult to get started. Unlike a magician fighter, as long as you are sure that you can practice, then you just need to practice seriously." Laichi finished, Leslie also nodded: "yes, as far as magicians are concerned, the process of cultivation is just a process of continuous communication with nearby magic elements. No matter what method is used, as long as the communication is good, when the magic elements gather a certain amount, they can launch magic according to the established rules. Compared with the magic in this world, it''s a little simple Poor thing. "


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "not at all."


    "Master, please don''t comfort us. Our magic has clear attributes. We can only cultivate what attributes are. But in this world, even those children can change their attack attributes at will, and the attack methods are weird and unpredictable. If their energy is not better than mine, I''m afraid I can''t beat them."


    Lai Chi has a bitter smile. When he first came to this world, he didn''t think much about it. On the contrary, he thought he was powerful enough. But when the Dragon burial tomb was broken under the black coffin, he knew that he underestimated the world.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these. As you know, I can''t practice fighting spirit and magic. Although I can sense their existence, I can''t distinguish every magic element like you..." After a pause, chufei organized his own language and continued:


    "I want to know what kind of magic element and fighting spirit exist for you."


    Laichi subconsciously wants to answer, but is stopped by Leslie, because she knows that what laichi wants to say has nothing to do with the answer Chu Fei wants.


    "Master, let me give you an example. If our world is a sea, then the magic element is the life of fish and shrimp in the sea. It''s like a fisherman bringing up all those fish and shrimp when we practice magic."


    Chufei nodded, had to say, Leslie''s metaphor is really suitable, not only let chufei suddenly understand the position of magic elements, but also more understand the magician''s way of cultivation.


    However, Chu Fei can''t easily bring in association when he changes to the vitality of heaven and earth."What do you think of the energy of cultivation in this world?"


    "Master, if I say the world, I will change my example." Leslie said confidently.


    "Oh? Tell me how to change it. " Chufei is full of interest.


    "As just said, our world as a whole is an ocean, and magic elements and fighting spirit are just the fish and shrimp in it. But this world can''t be so roughly compared. It should be said that this world is a collection of ocean and land. As for the energy they cultivate, it is actually ocean and river, and the rest is land. "


    Chufei nodded, but when he thought about Leslie''s words, Leslie added:


    "it''s still a bit inappropriate. It should be said that the energy of the world exists in all places, and it''s still limited to use the ocean as an analogy."


    Chufei smiles. According to Leslie''s idea, the vitality of crape myrtle world can be compared to ocean and air


    "Then I ask you, no matter whether it''s appropriate to compare with the ocean or not, are there any fish and shrimps in the ocean that you can cultivate?"


    "This..." Leslie was stunned, and so was Reich.


    After all, neither of them has tried yet.


    "Master, I''ll try it now!" Lai Chi then sat down and began to meditate.

 Chapter 371

    After Lai Chi sat down, Leslie also sat down with a smile. Needless to say, they have decided to have a good try according to Chu Fei''s words.


    Chufei smiles and knows that this kind of thing can''t be accomplished overnight, so he is ready to have no result for a long time. Since there will be no result for a long time, there is no need to wait here.


    Therefore, Chu Fei left here and went back to the place where all the people were.


    At this time, the little star is shrinking in the arms of little purple, also don''t know what to laugh at, but can see, they are both very happy.


    Others are practicing their own ways, some are practicing meditation and Qi, and some are practicing with their classmates.


    Long Wu watched quietly, chatting with Sun Yue occasionally. Everything seemed so harmonious and natural.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei knew that since those demons and fierce beasts could appear for the second time, it means that they already knew that the first eight were dead.


    At the same time, it means that the ten demons Chu Fei just killed will make those demons in the forbidden area of Bazhou more interested in Taihua mountain.


    In a word, xiaodongtian must find a way to improve his strength as soon as possible. After all, it is not a matter for a sect to rely on its mountain protection array.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei came to Long Wu and Sun Yue and said with a smile:


    "Uncle long, master, what are you talking about


    Chufei''s Hippie face makes them a little speechless. Who can''t see that chufei just wants to avoid them asking about Xiaozi.


    "Boy, you should know what you''ve done?"


    Before Sun Yue could speak, Long Wu took the lead. Chu Fei was stunned. After all, Long Wu seldom spoke before, even when he was fighting.


    "Well, uncle long, what you said Hey, hey, what do you mean Chu Fei was a little embarrassed, so his speech was much weaker.


    Long Wu shook his head with a bitter smile and said:


    "I can see that Xiao Zi is the result of the ordinary Fox''s intelligence. Although she is not the orthodox demon clan, she is also a member of our demon clan. You know, although we don''t think much about it, you still trample on the taboo between people and demons. "


    "Haha, uncle long, it''s not bad today. Haha, why were you so boring before?"


    He''s trying to be honest, because he doesn''t want to be open about how to talk with people. But Long Wu rolled his eyes and said, "because I didn''t want to talk much before."


    "Oh, well, uncle long must be in a good mood recently. Ha ha ha..."


    "Boy, don''t talk about it. There is such an unwritten rule in the two groups of people and demons. People and Demons don''t marry each other."


    "Ah? Why? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Why?"


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that what he got in exchange for a question was not someone else''s answer, but the same question.


    "No, uncle long, master, what are you asking?"


    "Ha ha, what''s up, Mr. long? I''ll tell you. This boy is not a mess!"


    Sun Yue''s face was full of pride with a smile. Long wuze nodded and said:


    "indeed, in this way, I can help you with this matter."


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled. He didn''t know what was going on until he got the explanation from them. In fact, it''s very simple, because Chu Fei asked why, that is to say, Chu Fei wanted to know why the two people and Demons couldn''t marry each other, so he deduced that Chu Fei wanted to marry Xiao Zi.


    After hearing their explanation, Chu Fei rolled his eyes subconsciously and said, "it''s not me. Why is it reliable to ask? You are also really, OK, I''ll take care of this matter by myself, and I can''t be limited by anything of the human and demon races. "


    "Boy, you should know what you mean by that." Uncle long said with a smile.


    "Well, I know that the big deal is to be enemies of both ethnic groups at the same time. This kind of thing is nothing." Chufei shrugged his shoulders. This kind of thing is really nothing to him. After all, similar plots have appeared in many novels that chufei has read.


    But Long Wu and Sun Yue don''t know that Chu Fei''s "nothing" is because of novels, so they are still very surprised.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about this. Master, uncle long, can you teach me some basic skills, such as flying the imperial sword..."


    "Sword flying?"


    "Yes, at least I have already completed my cultivation in Dantian, but I can''t even fly the imperial sword. Isn''t that a little pitiful?"


    Chu Fei was right, but the question was, Sun Yue asked with a puzzled face:


    "what is the flying of imperial sword? I''ve never heard of this kind of technique! "


    Chu Fei was stunned and looked at the Dragon five beside him. It was obvious that dragon five didn''t know how to fly. That is to say, Chu Fei can be sure that there is no royal sword flying magic in the crape myrtle world."Master, uncle long, have you never heard of it?"


    "Well, no, maybe I''m ignorant." Sun Yue grins bitterly, but because he has a very high understanding of Chu Fei, he does tend to be too ignorant, not that Chu Fei says it doesn''t exist.


    But Long Wu didn''t give Chu Fei the same face as Sun Yue. He shook his head decisively and said, "I''m sure there''s no such skill, but it seems to be the skill of flying in mid air with sword, right?"


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "yes, that''s it..." Later, Chu Fei explained in detail the method of "flying sword" in his mind, including the selection of weapons, including the performance after the display and so on.


    After Chu Feidu finished, Long Wu and Sun Yue looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. Long Wu said, "it''s impossible, at least in the world of crape myrtle. After all, you said that the magic weapon needed for this kind of magic method itself needs to be matched with a special array, and then there is the corresponding skill. As you said, the speed and height of flight are also related to the cultivation of the caster. "


    Chu Fei nodded, indicating that the analysis of Longwu was right.


    "But in this way, the real effect of the flying sword will not be much. In fact, you can keep a fast speed now, and you can easily cross the obstacles that you need to cross? In that case, why do you want this sword to fly? "


    Chu Fei turned his lips. Although he had to admit that long Wu was right, he said stubbornly:


    "because he is handsome!"


    Long Wu rolled his eyes and stopped talking. After all, Chu Fei used this word to describe his desire. There was basically no way to solve it. After all, everyone has a love for beauty.


    "You have to know that all the way to practice is to act against the heaven. Good looking and beauty are not what you should pursue." Master Sun Yue also began to comfort him. He was probably worried about going on a wrong path.


    "I know. You can rest assured. If you can have a good look by the way, of course. If you can''t, it''s OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Without sword flying, Chu Fei would not be in the mood to learn other magic. So, after thinking about it, there was nothing to do in Lagerstroemia for the time being, so I went back to earth.


    After returning to the earth, Chu Fei, who had been working in his room for a while, suddenly thought that it seemed that there was no mountain gate in the cave, so he came to the studio of keto.


    At this time, people on keto side are worried. After all, chufei has made a lot of mistakes in their previous design. It''s still a little hard to redesign a new set of things.


    "Boss Chu, are you here again?" Chu Fei has not entered the door, ketone base then Yin Yang strange spirit of shout out, make Chu Fei very depressed.


    "Why, I''m not welcome. Anyway, I''m your gold Lord."


    "Go, you''re still my enemy. It took so much effort to design something. As a result, if you say no, you don''t want it."


    Chu Fei only felt funny and didn''t say anything. He could understand keto''s resentment.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Let''s design a mountain gate. After all, this is the facade."


    "Mountain Gate? Are you serious? " Keto asked in a strange voice.


    "Yes, why?"


    "No, I said, boss Chu, just think about the data you give us, such as the terrain, what kind of design can match them, I think you can find a big stone to carve a few words on it."


    "Yes, although the boy has always been an idiot, what he said is true. Boss Chu, it''s enough to find a nice looking stone to carve a few lines." The girl who always liked to fight keto also spoke.


    Chu Fei nodded. What others said was reasonable, so he was not entangled in this problem.


    After returning to his room, Dadong finds chufei with a smiley face. He smiles and doesn''t speak. He just looks at chufei and looks at chufei with a confused face.


    "If you have something to say, let it go Chu is speechless.


    "Hey, Feige, look."


    Saying this, Dadong took out a few pieces of paper from his heaven and earth ring and gave it to chufei.


    Chu Fei took it, opened it and found it was an entertainment company.


    "When did you register?" Chufei asked.


    "I told you a long time ago. You asked me to consider it for myself, so I went to register. No, the procedure was completed."


    "I said I haven''t seen you these days, but I''ve been busy with it?"


    "Feige, I''m not lazy. I''m not delaying the business of our grocery store."


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "you didn''t delay your business. What''s your name, super Entertainment Co., Ltd


    "Yes, how is it, isn''t it?""I am the legal representative?" This is the second point that makes Chu Fei depressed. He didn''t participate at all. As a result, the legal representative became himself.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it, Feige!"


    "What do you want me to think? Tell me what to do. It won''t be Zhou Yu''s help, will it?"


    "Well, I didn''t find them at the beginning, but I couldn''t find them later. I simply asked Zhou Yu to help me run away."


    Chu Fei nodded and thought that since Zhou Yu participated in this matter, he inherited Zhou Yu''s favor. However, he didn''t say it when he met Zhou Yu several times before. That is to say, Zhou Yu seemed to want to keep the favor.


    "Feige, don''t think too much about it. Now that the company is registered, it must also need an office space. Look at the building next door, it''s been empty for so long. Let''s set it down together."

 Chapter 372

    Although it''s next door, in fact, it''s a little distance from the lotus pool hotel where Chu Fei is. Although it''s not far, it''s a few steps away.


    "Let''s not say how much it costs to set up an entertainment company. I''ll ask you, who is in charge of setting up an entertainment company? Where are you going? But you don''t know entertainment, either


    "Well, Feige, actually I''ve thought about it. We don''t know anything about the entertainment industry. As for the person in charge, I''m selfish. After all, Feige, you know, the one arranged by my parents has come to Yanjing. I can''t just pretend I don''t know?"


    "So you''re going to put your girlfriend in charge of the company?" Chufei laughingly asked, for the big east and the girl''s things, chufei is also from the beginning has been forensic way now.


    "No, no, don''t be responsible. Just give her a position..."


    "So you mean to build an entertainment company from scratch without any foundation? It''s a little hard, isn''t it? "


    "It''s not difficult. There are many employees in related industries. As long as there are no major problems in our investment direction, we can definitely make money!"


    What Dadong said is very firm, and from this firm determination, we can see that Dadong seems to have a complete plan.


    "Tell me what you think, Dadong. You know me. If you think you can do it just because you have money, I''m afraid I have to start to doubt whether you''ve been taken away."


    Dadong didn''t care. He took out a stack of A4 paper


    "Feige, this is a plan, but I didn''t make it."


    "Your girlfriend made it?"


    "Yes, she did."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "if her plan is feasible, I can''t promise it, but now I''m not in the mood to read it. Let''s talk about it briefly."


    "Feige, it''s very simple. What''s our advantage?"


    "Advantage? Can''t it be someone who can find another world? " Chu Fei is not very interested in the entertainment industry, so he can''t care about it as much as Dadong.


    "No, Feige, I think it''s clear. Our advantage is that we can attract enough excellent stars who can bear hardships and have good appearance!"


    "Star strike?"


    "Yes, it''s star fighting. The characteristic of our country is martial arts, but now there are too few of them. We just need to find a few friars from the crape myrtle world. After all, they can fight one by one, and most of them have good image. Just a little more training is enough!"


    Chu Fei nodded. There is nothing wrong with what Dadong said.


    "there is another point, Feige. You can think that a Harry Potter can make so many sequels, and the magic in it is all made of special effects. There is a lot of investment in special effects. Feige, we don''t need special effects, we can shoot it directly and realistically! Is that not enough? "


    Chu Fei glanced at his mouth and thought about it. He had to say that what Dadong said was really reasonable.


    "What''s more, another thing happened in the past two days. Feige, you''re not here, so I don''t know. There''s a Sanda practitioner who openly challenges a guy who is known as practicing Tai Chi, and then turns him over in a second or two. Now it''s all over the Internet. Everyone says that our Kung Fu will cheat people. Don''t you want to take care of this? I don''t believe it


    Chufei laughs. Dadong really knows too much about himself. It''s ok if he doesn''t hear about it. Once he hears about it, he''s naturally unhappy as a native Chinese.


    "But this kind of thing is also very normal, Sanda is originally extracted from the martial arts, which is nothing."


    "Well, that''s not true. Originally, it''s nothing, and if it''s not for us, we can''t manage it. But if it''s for us, we can''t pretend we don''t know anything."


    Chufei didn''t speak. He was weighing the pros and cons of this. To be sure, it''s really nothing to chufei, but chufei knows that once he starts to get involved in it, all kinds of disputes derived from it can''t be avoided.


    After all, I''m afraid of trouble.


    "Feige, besides, that Sanda player is not a good man. He has been scolding us Huaxia on Weibo, the standard public face!"


    "Oh? What''s his name? "


    "Surnamed Qian, his name is Qian Daxi. The one who is known as the master of Taijiquan is Yu Tian, and he is not a serious person."


    "Why?"


    "Now netizens have skinned these two people. It''s just hype. As for the purpose, people who are anxious to discredit our country are definitely not good things."


    "That''s it?"


    "Not enough? Brother Fei, if you look at the present martial arts, you can''t or can''t see one by one in China. On the contrary, those foreigners who study martial arts in foreign countries are very good. If it goes on like this, it will be a big problem. "


    "Well, I''m convinced by you. Now you can continue to talk about the company. But I can remind you, Dadong, even if we make movies and TV series, we may not be able to justify martial arts in public opinion. ""Yes, so I have to send people to participate in all kinds of large-scale competitions. As for who to send, anyway, I want to encourage Feige to go with my temper."


    "Damn, shameless! Forget it. I don''t have the heart to do this now. But you can start with this entertainment company, but you have to find a person who is good enough and capable. Also, bring your girlfriend and I''ll talk to her. "


    "Hehe, Feige, I knew you couldn''t disagree, but it''s impossible to ask her to come here now. We have to find her in person."


    "Why?" Chu Fei is strange. Although he always knows that Dadong''s girlfriend is a little tough, she is mature enough to speak and act. She shouldn''t be like this at all.


    "Haha, because she has gone to the job fair now..."


    "What job fair?"


    "The enrollment of Yanjing film and Television College..."


    "Yanjing film and Television College?"


    "Yes, although there is nothing in the world, it is one of the best in China."


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly and thought that he had nothing to do anyway, so he simply stood up and said, "OK, then go to Yanjing film and Television College and see how the school''s recruitment results are."


    "Come on, I''ll drive!"


    After chatting with Dadong for a long time, it''s past work time now. In other words, there are many cars on the road to Yanjing, but it won''t be blocked.


    Under such circumstances, they came to Yanjing film and Television College in less than an hour. The car found a parking space nearby, and then they came to the gate of the college.


    Standing at the door, looking at those luxury cars parked at the door, Chu Fei and Dadong looked strange in the opponent''s eyes: the original legend is true!


    Dadong made a phone call to his future girlfriend. I''m afraid that the tone of Dongfei''s voice is quiet. I''m afraid that the girl next to Da Chu has been confirmed.


    A moment later, inside the gate of the film and Television Academy, a familiar figure came out. Naturally, it was Dadong''s girlfriend.


    "Come on, Feige, let''s get to know each other again. Now, I solemnly announce that this is my fiancee Liu Ruyu


    "Hello, Feige." In the past, Liu Ruyu and Dadong''s parents did have a little problem with their perception of chufei, but now they are different, because they all know that their son is giving chufei Dadong, and they get more than 100000 yuan a month.


    "Ouch, it''s not bad. It''s all fiancees. You''re making progress fast enough!"


    Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Dadong didn''t know what to say, just nodded his head and said yes.


    Chu Fei was speechless and didn''t know what was going on. Dadong seemed to be a fool in front of Liu Ruyu.


    "Come on, let''s get down to business first, Ruyu. What''s the result now? How many people here are in charge of recruitment?"


    "Just me Dadong said that the people recruited by entertainment companies have to let you have a look first. They are all the same except me. " Liu Ruyu was obviously a little unhappy when she said this. After all, this kind of rule is a little wordless.


    "Just you? Now the school enrollment hasn''t started yet? "


    Although Chu Fei has not personally participated in the school recruitment, he also knows that the campus recruitment fair of film and Television College is different from other schools.


    After all, for other schools, school enrollment is usually around the graduation season in June. The film and Television Academy is different, there will be graduation season, but if there is a new play ready to start shooting, there will also be candidates from various colleges.


    "Yes, it''s depressing to talk about it. This time, it''s a bit unfortunate. There are three drama groups in it. They have their own rooms. I''m the only one who''s been randomly arranged in a study room, but no one has come yet."


    "No one''s coming?"


    "Yes, there is no one. It should be because we think our super entertainment company is just a leather bag company. We don''t care what we want."


    "No?" Dadong was surprised. After all, only a few of the students from the film and Television College can really enter those well-known companies. Most of them find it difficult to find good jobs, but now that the job opportunities are delivered to the door, no one has seen them? Can''t even throw out a resume?


    "Why not, the three troupes are on the downstairs of my study room. People are coming and going. I''m bored and went down to have a look. As a result, the examiner in it even reminded those students not to come upstairs, because our company is a liar!"


    "What examiner really said that?" Chu Fei was a little angry. After all, if he didn''t open the company, he couldn''t open it. But when all the companies were open, the legal person was still himself. He was told that he couldn''t bear it!


    "Well, brother Fei, don''t be angry, and don''t blame others. After all, our company has just been established, and there is no press conference or anything else. It''s quite normal for people to think so."


    Seeing Chu Fei''s staring eyes, Liu Ruyu immediately knew that Chu Fei was angry, but she knew that it was the best thing for Chu Fei to make trouble in the past. If Chu Fei made trouble in the past, it would be humiliating for them."Ha ha, let''s go and have a look. I''d like to know what kind of cast is so big."

 Chapter 373

    "Er, Feige, is the crew of dream of Red Mansions and journey to the West..."


    In order to eliminate Chu Fei''s idea of "looking for a place" in the past, Liu Ruyu chose to speak out these drama groups.


    "Well Dream of Red Mansions and journey to the west? Don''t you mean there are three? "


    "Well, the third crew is shooting the eight dragon movies..."


    "Er..." Chu Fei Leng Leng, said: "the original is such a three crew, well, they do have the qualifications to be so big tone."


    "Feige? What are you doing? " Dadong funny asked, next to Liu Ruyu heard Dadong this immediately anxious, rushed up is a pinch, but also constantly to Dadong shake eyes, that meaning is very obvious.


    Big east repeatedly called pain, but there is no way, this time the joke is really let Liu Ruyu a little afraid. However, Chu Fei didn''t think much about it, and said with a bitter smile: "although each remake of these classic TV dramas falls short of the standard, we have to admit that the director or screenwriter is not an ordinary person who dares to accept this kind of remake of classic TV dramas, so cough, let''s admit it for the time being."


    Chu Fei said, then did not care to continue to walk towards the college, Dadong and Liu Ruyu with a bitter smile to keep up.


    Because Liu Ruyu, a registered recruiter, led them, Chu Fei and Dadong walked into Yanjing film and Television Institute without any difficulty.


    I have to say, other people''s college is beautiful, scenery, people Each of them can make a lot of universities disgrace.


    Under the leadership of Liu Ruyu, Dadong and chufei come to the front of the building directly through the crowd, and here is the scene of this school recruitment.


    At this time, the front of the building is already full of people. It''s not that the students have no quality, but that the line is too long. At last, they can only turn around and continue to line up. After a few turns, the open space in front of the building will be full.


    If only Chu Fei and Da Dong were together, I''m afraid it would take a lot of effort just to squeeze through. Fortunately, with Liu Ruyu, a beautiful woman, the students still give face.


    "Excuse me, thank you..."


    In Liu Ruyu''s polite words again and again, the three people walked slowly to the entrance of the building. However, because Liu Ruyu''s neck is still hanging a special job card for this school recruitment, many students can see at a glance that Liu Ruyu is a candidate.


    "Ah, which troupe does this beauty belong to? Why didn''t you see her before..." A boy with eyes asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Fortunately, she is a member of the cast, not a student. Otherwise, the heroine will be taken away by her this time!" Another girl with ordinary appearance sighed.


    By the girl''s side, three boys are getting together. Only one of the three boys is standing in line, and the other two are standing beside. Coupled with the lonely look on their faces, it''s obvious that the two boys have already lost the election.


    As for the boy among them, he should be their friend


    "Ha ha, they don''t know. I''ll tell you, this beautiful woman doesn''t belong to any drama group!"


    "How can it be? She''s carrying a sign!"


    "What''s impossible? Big brother is right. She''s not from the three troupes at all. We''ve run through all the three troupes without this person."


    "You are not mistaken, are you?"


    "Damn, that beautiful beauty can remember at a glance. How can you be wrong? You doubt your elder brother and your second brother''s aesthetic ability!"


    "I dare not, but if she doesn''t belong to the three troupes, who else can she be! Yes, it''s just late, isn''t it


    "It''s too late. I saw her walk out of the building just now. Although the three of us were chatting with each other just now, maybe we didn''t see her clearly, I''m sure which one is her!"


    "But..."


    "I''ll go. I remember. This time, there are not only three troupes, but also an entertainment company."


    "Yes, it''s the super entertainment company. There''s a brand over there. How Elder brother and second brother, you didn''t go at all, did you


    "Miscalculation, miscalculation, there''s no money. How can we go to such an entertainment company with no name at all? What''s more, there are three famous drama groups for comparison!"


    "And now what?"


    "Old three, you are stupid! What else can we do? Of course, it''s super entertainment! If you don''t say anything else, just go to this beautiful woman, and I''ll make up my mind! "


    "But..."


    "But what? Let''s not talk about the image of the three of us. We don''t know whether they are ugly or handsome. There is no characteristic. If we go in, we will be a passer-by. What''s the use! Let''s go! Let''s go


    ¡­¡­


    Although the voice of the three people''s dialogue is not big, but also let many nearby students listen to a clear!


    For a moment, all the students around us, men and women, were busy!


    Everyone has the heart of beauty, regardless of men and women, old and young, as long as it is beautiful, everyone likes to see it! At this time, the students who felt that they had no hope of being selected into the three major drama groups rushed directly into the building!After all, only these three groups are really in line. As for super entertainment, no one will go there at all. Otherwise, Liu Ruyu won''t be the only one to go out and pick up people in the recruitment situation.


    At this time, Chu Fei and the three of them just broke out among a group of girls with sexual feelings, and finally came to the third floor and walked into the recruitment site of super entertainment company.


    This is a study room. It''s not too small. The table on the other side of the platform has been removed. The whole platform has become a stage for students to show themselves. As for the position of Liu Ruyu, Chu Fei and Da Dong, they are the first row seats in the study room.


    "Well, there''s nothing to do anyway, Ruyu. Let''s have a chat. Has Dadong, our super entertainment orientation, talked to you?"


    Chufei is not a casual question. After all, when Dadong talked to chufei before, it involved a lot of chufei''s secrets.


    Although Liu Ruyu is Dadong''s fiancee, and she did help Chu Fei pay attention before, strictly speaking, Liu Ruyu can''t be regarded as one of her own. It can only be said that she came in because of Dadong''s nepotism.


    "He said that our biggest advantage is that we have a lot of money. Although I don''t know much about it, I think the things sold in your grocery store and those people also know how much money you can earn, so..."


    "So you believe it?" Chu is speechless.


    "Yes, a lot of money means capital. You must not know about the entertainment industry. It''s not very good to say so frankly, but now the entertainment industry is dominated by capital. If you have enough money, you will have enough right to speak, you will be able to buy good copyright scripts, and you will be able to invite enough famous actors, so you will naturally earn money."


    Liu Ruyu looks puzzled. In her opinion, this is really the biggest card of super entertainment. However, Chu Fei looked at Dadong with a bitter smile and said: "you''re making peace with each other..."


    Pull and, in the northern dialect, the pronunciation is "Che He", which means Dadong is at both ends. The reason is not the same. Finally, let two people meet in the same place with the same purpose


    "Hey, Feige, let Ruyu make an oath, and then I''ll say it again."


    Chu Fei didn''t think of this. After all, Yang Fan doesn''t have many spring elixirs, and he doesn''t even swear to Dadong. Why should he let his fiancee swear!


    It makes sense in theory, but it doesn''t make sense in human feelings.


    But now that Dadong has opened his mouth, everything will be simple. Even though Chu Fei felt embarrassed, he had to accompany Dadong to perform, saying:


    "no, what''s the age of this, and he swore..."


    Dadong laughs in his heart. This kind of feeling of "Yin" strong fiancee is still very good, but his face is just like this:


    "Feige, it''s not like that. You know what I''m like, but you don''t know Ruyu. In fact, Ruyu''s family is not short of money. She works just to realize her life value. In the end, what she really wants to do is Change the current situation of the film and TV series She... "


    Liu Ruyu didn''t feel much about swearing at first, and she also had some doubts in her heart. But when Dadong used the way of "praise" to defend Liu Ruyu, Liu Ruyu subconsciously stood on Dadong''s side.


    Therefore, when dadongyi''s righteous words were said one by one, Liu Ruyu nodded solemnly beside him and echoed several times.


    Chu Fei looked funny and said:


    "good, good, such as jade..."


    "Ah?" Liu Ruyu subconsciously opens her mouth and agrees. As a result, something she doesn''t know enters her mouth.


    Liu Ruyu was startled, but when she was angry and wanted to spit out the things in her mouth, she found that her mouth was empty, and the tip of her nose was fragrant. A burst of comfort and relaxation that she had never had before rippled in her body.


    "Ruyu, this is a good thing. You don''t want to spit it out. If you have this, you don''t have to worry about your health."


    "Really? What is this? " Although Liu Ruyu is stronger in front of Dadong, she believes that Dadong will not cheat herself, at least not in this matter. After all, Dadong''s character is guaranteed.


    "Let''s talk about the name of this thing later and when we go home. Anyway, you remember to ask me back. It''s not suitable to talk about it here. It''s not good to be heard because there are so many people talking about it."


    Dadong said comfortingly.


    "Well, then..."


    "Then we''ll start swearing In fact, it''s simple. Just follow me, Ruyu. "


    When Chu Fei watched with great interest, Dadong raised his right hand, pressed it in his heart, and raised his left hand in his ear. Liu Ruyu also learned to make this gesture.


    "I Xie Donghan... "


    "I Liu Ruyu... "


    Big east smile, a face proud of looking at Chu Fei also picked pick eyebrows, this let Chu Fei only feel funny. Chu Fei''s way of thinking: let''s not say anything else. At least Liu Ruyu and Dadong are made in heaven. I hope they can grow old together and become a model couple!¡°¡­¡­ I will be cut off from the road ahead, my soul will be devoured by demons in my heart, my body will die, and I will fall into endless hell forever


    Chu Fei was distracted, just as he was imagining the happy future life of Dadong and Liu Ruyu When he came back to his senses, he heard the two people finish this sentence with one voice!


    The first time, chufei felt something was wrong! But before Chu Fei could say anything, the voice of heaven sounded in the hearts of the three people:


    "the great oath of the road ahead has been completed, if there is any violation, you will be punished!"


    This


    Chufei was deceived, because at this moment, chufei already understood what had happened.


    Dadong didn''t cheat. He did swear with Liu Ruyu, but not only that, but also himself!


    Chu Fei never wanted to make Dadong swear, because Dadong helped Chu Fei in many ways! In Chu Fei''s opinion, Dadong is his own noble, and he is also the kind of absolutely reliable noble!


    Although Dadong and chufei made trouble several times, that was before. And after chufei was in trouble, Dadong took the initiative to set up more than 100000 to help chufei rise again!


    This kind of easy, how can need oath to prove what!


    Can be such a big east, but take advantage of this opportunity and his fiancee to swear together, but also before the road big oath!


    On the other hand, Chu Fei knew from the oath that Dadong had heard it from the old way! After all, this kind of punishment words also can say!

 Chapter 374

    "You are What''s the matter, Dadong? What are you doing? "


    Chufei is angry, or in other words, chufei is shocked and angry! He never thought about making Dadong swear, let alone the fact that Dadong could not be trusted. Therefore, Chu Fei not only kept 100% trust in Dadong, but also didn''t even think about making Dadong swear at all.


    But now, Dadong not only swears, but also takes his fiancee with him.


    At this time, Liu Ruyu is shaking her mind about the dignified voice, but no matter what, she also knows that her oath has come into effect.


    Therefore, shock is the only emotion Liu Ruyu can express in her heart.


    "Hey, Feige, don''t be angry." Dadong didn''t expect that chufei would be so angry because he swore. He was also very moved for a moment.


    But Chu Fei glared and said angrily:


    "did Lao Dao come to you? Did Lao Dao ask you something? Did he say it?"


    Although I believe that Lao Dao will not do bad things, if it is really instigated by Lao Dao, or that Lao Dao does not trust Dadong, then Chu Fei will be rude to Lao Dao!


    Of course, Chu Fei won''t be rude to Lao Dao, but this time, Lao Dao will never be free to "play" on Chu Fei''s new list.


    "No, Feige, don''t be angry. To tell you the truth, I know you believe me, but it''s because you believe me that I can''t let your trust fail."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fei frowned tightly.


    "In fact, I believe in myself, but the problem is that when we run outside, get drunk or something else, we will always meet. I''m also looking for a guarantee for myself. I don''t want to let some bad things spoil your trust in me. "


    "That''s not


    "Feige, I know what you want to say. I know what you think, but I have my own ideas about this. As a brother, I hope you can accept it. If it''s something else, I won''t be like this, but brother Fei, once your secret is inadvertently revealed by me, it''s an absolute event. "


    "You..."


    "Feige, don''t let me be sentimental. Besides, the oath has become, and you can''t change anything. Hey, hey... "


    With that, Dadong took Liu Ruyu''s hand and comforted Liu Ruyu''s shocked mood. He said: "brother Fei, you should have lost your mind just now. We didn''t swear to be loyal to you. We just vowed to stand with you and help you finish what you want to do."


    Chufei smiles bitterly. After hearing Dadong''s explanation, chufei''s mood is a little better, but the depression in his heart still exists.


    But he also knew that Dadong was right. If his secret was leaked, it would be a big event. No one knew how big a wave it would cause.


    "Well, I won''t say anything about this kind of thing. It seems that I''m hypocritical to say too much."


    "Ah! That''s right! " Dadong laughed.


    "Then you can tell me now. Did the old Taoist tell you that oath?"


    "Haha, I asked Lao Dao, and it''s a side attack. After all, he is a Taoist. I''ve read so many novels. It''s not easy for me to collect such information! Ha ha ha


    When Dadong was proud, he felt a pain in his waist. Dadong screamed. Then he saw Liu Ruyu''s two white fingers raging around his waist.


    "Don''t Don''t Pain, pain, dear... "


    "I knew you had something to hide from me for a long time, but I didn''t force you to ask. Now, anyway, the oath has been answered. Although I haven''t figured out what''s going on, I also know that your secret can be shared with me. Say it, dare to have any reservation, and see how I deal with you!"


    Liu Ruyu, this is to borrow a topic to play, but I have to say, this is extremely clever!


    Chu Fei couldn''t help but praise him and said, "if you are jade, you are really a strange woman! You have to deal with him like this, or he will always make his own decisions, which will embarrass donima! "


    "Yes! Don''t worry, brother Fei. I''ll clean it up. He''s very obedient! "


    "Don''t Oh, no! Brother Fei, help me Help


    At this time, the door of the study room was knocked. After all, it was the place for the interview. It was impossible for the door to be open. The people who knocked on the door were none other than the three boys who recognized Liu Ruyu outside.


    At this time, the three boys are all looking excited. They are very excited to see the beauty again and have a chance to talk with the beauty.


    "Second and third, calm down, calm down. We are students of Yanjing film and Television Institute. We haven''t seen any beauties. Calm down!"


    "I''ll go, boss. Your face is as red as a monkey''s ass, and you still say we are!"


    "That is, they are all foxes on the mountain. Don''t tell anyone about Liaozhai! Adjust your mood quickly, don''t make people laughBehind the three, a large number of men and women are talking to each other.


    If there are teachers from the film and Television Academy here, we can see that most of them are plain looking. Even good-looking girls have some shortcomings, such as small chest, short stature and so on


    Because those really good-looking men and women are waiting for the three drama groups to choose themselves. Everyone will feel that they are the best of heaven, and everyone will feel that they can be angry


    After all, this is one of the three big illusions of life


    In the self-study room, because of the sudden knock on the door, Liu Ruyu''s hand left Dadong''s waist, which gave him a chance to breathe.


    Chu Fei laughed and said: "Ruyu, I know you are good at proposition. After all, that''s what you did for me last time. This time there is not enough time, so I won''t say more. I''ll just say one thing, that is, I can find real people to do all the things you can imagine that can only be done by special effects, such as immortal magic, all the same In addition, you can ask Dadong to tell you after things are settled here, OK


    "Yes


    "Well, that''s it. That''s the biggest card and advantage for us to start an entertainment company. If others use special effects, we can use real people to play that effect. In this case, we need to recruit what kind of people, you should have an idea, right


    "Dong, go out first and keep order!" Liu Ruyu thought while driving Dadong out of the study room.


    Dadong is also happy to be at leisure. Anyway, it''s much better to have someone else to do this kind of mental work.


    "Feige, you have to tell me first, do these people know how to perform?"


    "I don''t understand. I''m an idiot in acting. I haven''t even seen all kinds of instruments." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Well, what we need now is people who can teach them acting skills, teachers and students who can perform well, and then people who know all kinds of machines and operations Of course, it''s better for these people to swear as well... "


    Liu Ruyu said that after a pause, he said:


    "it''s the kind that we just swore. As Donghan said, it''s a secret. It''s absolute and can''t be revealed."


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded, if so, his own spring elixir is not enough!


    After all, if you want these people to swear on earth, the easiest way is to have the vitality of Huichundan. Otherwise, you can only throw these people into the world of crape myrtle and swear again.


    In terms of operability and reliability, it''s easier to use Huichundan!


    "What''s more, we need more people. After all, group acting is also an important part of filming. On the other hand, special effects talents are needed."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Feige, you also said that those spells can be done, but I ask you, what about the environment? If you have to be on the sea, do you really want to find a sea to perform for them? Even if it''s a special environment, you can''t find it now. "


    "Well, that makes sense."


    "That''s all for the time. Let''s go back and add the rest." Liu Ruyu thought of so many things in such a short period of time, which made Chu Fei very satisfied.


    Chu Fei smiles and hears the great host:


    "you can let people in."


    Outside the door, after receiving Chu Fei''s voice, Dadong immediately motioned the students to be quiet and said, "now start the interview. Come on, let''s go in first."


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss How beautiful The first person who came in was the eldest of the three boys. The first time he came in, he was attracted by Liu Ruyu''s eyebrows.


    "Hello, do you have your resume?" Liu Ruyu asked.


    "Yes, yes!" Said this, he gave his own establishment to Liu Ruyu, his eyes almost narrowed into a crack with a smile.


    "Well, Dong Yuewei?"


    "Yes, yes, my name is Dong Yuewei, hehe."


    Liu Ruyu smiles and naturally knows what''s going on in her heart. After all, Dong Yuewei is just a student who hasn''t graduated from the film and Television Academy. He will graduate next year. He is Liu Ruyu''s rival in terms of scheming.


    "Well, tell me about your ability." Liu Ruyu said while looking through her resume.


    "Well, well, I I''ve been in the production group, played several small roles, and I''ve also made short films with my dorm brothers. I dare not say anything else. At least my acting skills are OK... "


    He wanted to continue, but Chu Fei raised his hand to stop him and said:


    "are you talking about the dormitory brothers, the two outside?"


    "Well Yes But you... " Dong Yuewei wanted to ask Chu Fei how he knew, but Chu Fei didn''t give him a chance and said:


    "let me say one thing first..."


    "Good..."


    "She is the general manager of the personnel department of our super entertainment. Temporarily, she may be promoted to a higher position in the future. Of course, the point is that she''s the fiancee of the guy who let you in outside the door, so you can''t be so explicit from any angle. ""Er..." Dong Yuewei was deceived. He didn''t expect Chu Fei to say such a paragraph. Liu Ruyu was also surprised, but she soon burst out laughing.


    Dong Yuewei subconsciously saw that he could not enjoy the next moment. He sighed with depression and said: other people''s fiancee, ah Missed it


    "Well, call your two brothers and have a chat." Chufei said with a smile.


    Dong Yuewei obviously didn''t think of this, so he nodded in surprise and ran out. Soon, the other two also called.


    "Well, let me introduce him. His name is Liu Zenghui and his name is Li Haibao..." As the voice dropped, Dong Yuewei whispered to the two brothers:


    "don''t look and think, this beautiful woman is the fiancee of the guy outside, and is the general manager of the personnel department of super entertainment..."


    Dong Yuewei''s voice is very small, but Chu Fei doesn''t say that even Liu Ruyu has strengthened the five senses with the help of Huichundan. Naturally, this voice can still be heard clearly.


    Therefore, when hearing Dong Yuewei''s careful advice and seeing Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao''s depressed face, Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu burst out laughing.

 Chapter 375

    Chufei smiles. Although the characters of these three people seem to be funny, their character is good. Therefore, Chu Fei also had a lot of good feelings for these three people, and then said:


    "you three don''t talk about it. Let''s talk about your ideas. What position do you want to be? After all, you can see that our super entertainment is a new company. This time we come to the film and Television Academy, we are actually looking for talents to build the infrastructure. "


    Chu Fei was frank and told the company''s current situation directly, which made Dong Yuewei''s three people unable to respond for a while.


    After all, whether they are full-time or part-time in a short period of time, or when they are with the crew, they have experienced many real interviews. But this time, it is so special.


    "Well, actually we..."


    "I know, you are all aiming at beautiful women. It''s not something that can''t be said. It''s useless for me to say anything about the extra guarantee now. Anyway, I can guarantee that our company will not be worse than other companies in terms of salary or welfare of daily work. So, I want to know what you want to do, be an actor, be a leading actor or something else. "


    Dong Yuewei looked at each other and talked in a low voice. After that, Dong Yuewei said: "in fact, we all like acting, otherwise we would not go to the Academy of film and television to be the leading actor, win awards and make good enough works. This is the common dream of our students in the Academy of film and television. But we also know our appearance, so we don''t dare to demand it. "


    Chu Fei listened with a smile, but at this time, Liu Ruyu said:


    "we don''t have to think like this. There must be a chance to perform. As long as the script role is suitable, we don''t have to find any big stars. Although our company is not short of money, we are not interested in making trouble with the current entertainment industry."


    "That Beauty, you mean... "


    "In fact, it''s very simple. In terms of actors, of course, we will give priority to the people in our own company, but as president Chu just said, what we really need now is to build a basic framework. If possible, from the director to the actor to the position of theatrical affairs, props and so on, even the cook must be his own people. "


    "Well But in this way, won''t the company be too bloated? "


    "Bloated? Maybe it seems a little bloated, but now we are just recruiting talents to make super entertainment work well, but it doesn''t mean that we are just an ordinary entertainment company in the future. In fact, I prefer to build an absolutely complete entertainment ecology, and it''s still our own company''s ecology. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ We... " They looked at each other, and then Dong Yuewei said, "we probably understand."


    Liu Ruyu nodded and said with a smile:


    "so, as long as it''s an entertainment company and a position needed by a production team, we all need it. Now, you can choose freely. Of course, you must give reasons why you are competent."


    Obviously, Dong Yuewei and his colleagues were very surprised, but after all, they are modern college students who are ready for all kinds of possible and impossible changes.


    So, after the three of them got together and simply shared their own ideas, Dong Yuewei, the dormitory boss, stood up and said, "can I understand that performance is something everyone knows, so our performance skills are just a basic condition, so our optional position is something other than performance?"


    "Neither, but let''s finish first."


    "Well, I''ll start with that. The three of us have independently completed our own micro films, not many, three of which have good evaluation. But because of the equipment, we are competent in the work of screenwriter, director, but Zenghui and Haibao have good experience in special effects processing. Let them talk about it for themselves. "


    "Yes, Haibao and I have studied special effects production for a long time in recent years. We are very familiar with the software on the market. We dare not say anything else. As long as we have sufficient funds and time is not too tight, each of us can independently complete special effects like Avatar and transformers."


    When Liu Zenghui finished, Li Haibao also nodded:


    "that''s right, but if it''s made individually, it may take half a year."


    Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully and said:


    "then you can evaluate the special effects of domestic movies and TV plays."


    With a bitter smile, Dong Yuewei said: "five hairs, no more."


    "I think it''s only 30 cents. It''s a crime to give one more point."


    "Don''t say that. You can still see a piece of special effects once in a while..."


    Chu Fei could make complaints about listening to three people''s Tucao. Liu Ruyu was also interested in it, but he was outside the Da Dong. He was now staring at the students who were queuing up. It was three people who went in too long.


    "Well, after talking about it for a long time, let''s give a score. If the top special effects technology is 100 points, how many points can you give your own technology?"Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao looked at each other and said with a smile:


    "95."


    "What''s the difference between the other five points?" Chufei asked.


    "Experience and existing algorithms, without algorithms, we can only start from scratch. If we slowly optimize things like this, we certainly can''t achieve the best results from the beginning. If we have a complete set of algorithms, we can also achieve 100 points."


    "Well, do you dare to take the post of special effects production?"


    "Mr. Chu, if the salary is not less than 7000, we dare to sign the contract now." Liu zenghei didn''t discuss with Li Haibao. This kind of salary is really low in the circle of special effects production, but it can be seen that this is also their psychological price.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "in my case, salary is never a problem. Later, you can go out and ask the person outside what he is doing with me, and then ask how much his salary is. Well, one last question, what do you think of swearing? "


    "Swear?" Three people a face muddle force, such mysterious seven eight eight bad questions three people a time don''t know how to answer.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Dong Yuewei said:


    "although we love swearing when we have nothing to do, we all know it''s a joke, so we don''t care very much. However, if the oath really works, we are willing to accept such a thing. "


    "Well, we have nothing to do. If you three want to join our super entertainment now, but the contract and other things can only be prepared later. However, in order to show my sincerity, I can pay you a month''s salary in advance. How about it? "


    Chu Fei is also rich and powerful. In fact, after arriving at this position, Chu Fei''s concept of money is really just numbers. The key is that even if you give them a few months'' salary, it doesn''t cost much. Compared with the tens of millions and billions in the system, there is really no psychological pressure!


    "Well No, we''re willing to join super entertainment. We don''t have to pay in advance. "


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, Ruyu. You can write down their contact information, and then go to the back to talk about wages. There is only one basic principle of wages, which can''t be lower than the intermediate level in the industry. Go ahead."


    Liu Ruyu smiles and nods. Although it''s easy for people to regard chufei as a big wrongdoer, Liu Ruyu knows that no one in China is qualified to take chufei as a big wrongdoer.


    "Come on, follow me. Let''s go to the back." The so-called back is naturally the back of the study room. You don''t have to go out of the room, just go to the back seat and chat slowly.


    Can get a job, but also get a month''s salary in advance, but also with big beauty close contact, Dong Yuewei three people how can refuse!


    But in this way, Chu Fei is the only person in charge of the next interview. In the next more than an hour, chufei interviewed 12 people, all of whom came in twos and threes.


    Naturally, these 12 people are all left behind by Chu Fei. It''s not that Chu Fei won''t choose people, but that they are all students of the film and Television Academy. At least they have good standards in their major, and they have their own advantages in other skills.


    After confirming that they could enter super entertainment, Chu Fei also asked questions about swearing, and their answers were almost the same as Dong Yuewei''s. finally, they went to the back and sat down with Dong Yuewei.


    At this time, Liu Ruyu came to Chu Fei and said:


    "brother Fei, this is their salary form. Now these people have a maximum salary of 11000 a month and a minimum salary of 6500. They are very satisfied, but I don''t have so much money to pay them..."


    Liu Ruyu''s voice is not small. After all, the study room is so big, and there''s no need to hide it.


    The 15 people in the back were nervous when they heard that Liu Ruyu didn''t have so much money to pay. After all, if they don''t get the promised and advanced salary, their evaluation of super entertainment will certainly drop a lot. Even if they finally enter super entertainment, their mood and attitude will definitely be in great contrast.


    Chu Fei laughed, looked back at the expressions of the fifteen students and said, "look what you''ve done to them! Ha ha ha


    Fifteen young men and women were all depressed and said, "is that funny?


    "Feige, don''t laugh. I''m poor. You''re the one to pay."


    "What am I here for? Don''t I have your fiance?" Chufei laughs, then shouts out the door: "Dadong, come in and pay the bill!"


    Dadong came in with a confused face outside the door. He heard the word "pay", but he didn''t know what to pay


    "Let''s go back and talk. By the way, one month''s salary for them is just our deposit. It''s a new employee''s benefit, not an advance payment."


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, the 15 teenagers behind cheered!


    This means that you get thousands of yuan without any reason! By the way, the work is settled! This kind of good thing is absolutely pie in the sky!Looking at the cheers of the students, Chu Fei laughs and says: it''s really a rich conscience. Where can I find a boss like me!


    A moment later, Dadong already understood what was going on. He didn''t have any rejection when he arrived. He happily came to the back, took out his mobile phone, added friends with wechat, and then began to send money one by one


    Noisy! cheer! Even the voice of long live has been heard. For a moment, the whole building resounded with the excitement of these 15 people!


    Downstairs, the three troupes also went to the middle and long break respectively. After all, the director is also a person. It''s not hard to interview the actors, but it''s boring when there are too many.


    "What''s going on upstairs? Why did you Yanjing film and Television Institute even let in such a fraud company? Is there any sense of security! Go up and have a look. Don''t disturb our work! "

 Chapter 376

    In the room of each crew, there is a teacher from Yanjing film and Television Academy, who can be regarded as a supervisor and a jury. Any problem can be solved at any time.


    At this time, the person who said this is the cast of the new dream of Red Mansions. However, in Chu Fei''s words, this is not the cast of the new dream of Red Mansions, but the cast of the new dream of Red Mansions.


    "Don''t be angry, guide Li. I''ll go and have a look at it right away. Just a moment, just a moment."


    Yanjing film and Television College is just an ordinary training institution. Although it is famous for its background, it is not so good in terms of strength. After all, in Yanjing, there is another Yanjing film college, which is a real institution of higher learning, with countless big stars and directors.


    Because the college has no status, so the teachers of the college are naturally humble.


    It''s worth reading that these three troupes can specially send their film and Television Academy to select talents. Of course, they should do their best to take care of them.


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, I''m not aiming at them, but they are too noisy. Go and have a look." Director Li added another word to face.


    Although this teacher Zhang is an old man in his 50s and 60s, he was still moved by this sentence and almost burst into tears. He walked out of the room, almost bowing and retreating.


    After coming out, the teacher Zhang immediately changed into a high spirited look and rushed to the door of chufei''s study room. At this time, the cheering inside was still on, and it had changed from neat cheering to noisy discussion.


    "What are you doing here! What''s wrong in there? It''s so noisy! "


    Mr. Zhang stood at the door of the study room, looking at the students waiting in line outside.


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, there''s an interview inside."


    "Interview? This kind of bullshit company just gives them face. You''re not stupid. You can''t find out the company''s information on the Internet. Obviously, there''s something wrong with it! " Mr. Zhang''s waist is inserted when he speaks. The sparse hair on his head and his present posture really complement each other.


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, this company is newly established and has a lot of registered capital." A student said carefully.


    "Registered capital? Don''t you know that things like registered capital can work? They are all fake. Don''t be cheated so easily. "


    "No, they..."


    "What do you think I came here for? I came here to drive them away! It''s all over. Don''t trust others in the future! "


    Finish saying, this teacher Zhang haughtily snorted a, also didn''t say hello, push open the door then walked in.


    At this time, Dadong is discussing things with Chu Fei, while Liu Ruyu is chatting with the students behind him. They are very happy.


    "You..." Teacher Zhang came in and immediately pointed to Chu Fei''s desire to speak, but subconsciously remembered that a woman should have presided over here before!


    "Who are you? Can I help you? " Dadong stood up and asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Hum, I''m a teacher in the college. My name is Zhang. It''s too noisy here. Besides, I suspect your company is a leather bag company, so now please leave the college and terminate your recruitment!"


    "Oh? Hehe, is this your decision or your decision of Yanjing film and Television Institute? " Big east complexion is not good, sneer to ask a way.


    At this time, the original noisy students had been quiet, looked at the teacher with disdain.


    Liu Ruyu was beside the 15 students and naturally saw their faces clearly. She leaned close to a girl and asked in a low voice:


    "who is this teacher Zhang? How can I see your faces..."


    "Manager Liu, you don''t know that Mr. Zhang is a bad person. He doesn''t know anything, but he likes to point fingers. Those capable teachers in our college are half angry with him. The key is that he''s still lustful, and he''s always around beautiful female students..."


    Liu Ruyu smiles and says:


    "what position is he now?"


    "He is the director of two performance classes, and has nothing else to do. He knows how to hook up with beautiful women all day."


    "So..." Liu Ruyu pondered.


    On the other hand, teacher Zhang''s anger has been rising at this time, because he did not expect that Dadong would not give face, and even directly regarded him as a villain to make trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s no use saying so much. You must terminate your recruitment right now and leave immediately! Otherwise, I will bear the consequences! "


    "The consequences? Ha ha, this is really new. I''ll calculate... " After a moment, Dadong said with a smile:


    "I haven''t heard such words for more than a month, and I think few people dare to say such words to me again."


    Chufei is looking at it with a smile. Needless to say, Dadong has already begun to force.


    "Needless to say, there are so many useless companies. I suspect your company is a fraud company. Leave quickly! And what are you doing! What time are you wasting here if you don''t watch the following cast members! Do you really expect to make money in a fraud company! What a shameDadong is angry and funny. As soon as he wants to talk, Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao, who came in for the first interview, can''t see it any more. Dong Yuewei took the lead in saying: "Mr. Zhang, we have all got a month''s salary! Is Alipay also fake?


    Then came Liu Zenghui, who was the shortest of the three. In fact, even most of the girls were taller than him, and he said, "Mr. Zhang, please don''t delay our great future any more. Go down and watch. So many beautiful students are leaving school. Don''t you contact us?"


    "Don''t say that. What''s connection? It''s guidance. It''s teaching life experience! Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand! Apologize to Mr. Zhang quickly This is Li Haibao, a face of obscene temperament in this moment do convergence, only disdain and unremitting still remain in the face.


    "You OK, OK, OK, I tell you, today, all three of you were expelled. What I said is the school rules. You will see the notice of withdrawal in an hour! "


    "And you, get out of our college, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Mr. Zhang almost cried out these two words, then turned around and went out. He was still swearing while walking, and he didn''t know where the confidence made him so angry.


    At this time, Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao are all stupid. This teacher Zhang is not a thing, but it doesn''t mean that the students can fight with him. If he can, this teacher Zhang won''t stay in school until now.


    "What to do..." The girls first felt sympathy for the three.


    "Otherwise, let''s go to the headmaster as soon as possible..."


    "What''s the use of finding a headmaster? If it''s really useful, our elder martial brother won''t have a job yet! I have to stay in the canteen and do odd jobs all the time. "


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang seems to have a good background!"


    "What should we do? Aren''t the three of them destined to be fired?"


    "Haven''t you found a job yet? It''s nothing, is it?"


    "How can it be? It''s easy to say but hard to hear. Mr. Zhang still has a certain say in the circle. If he wants to trip, we''ll have a hard time in the future."


    Students you a I a of say up, between the words are all kinds of worry.


    However, Liu Ruyu, who was beside the students, laughed, motioned for silence and said, "well, don''t worry about it, and you three. What''s the look like? It''s so ugly!"


    At this time, Liu Ruyu seemed to be a big sister next door. Her concern made Dong Yuewei''s face a little better.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your worry, but it''s OK. I''ve found all my jobs, and I don''t care about this diploma."


    "That''s right. Anyway, the diploma of our broken college has no effect. It''s just a training certificate!"


    "No, it''s a big deal. I''ll be beaten by my father when I go back. It''s not a matter."


    Dong Yuewei three people open their mouths one after another. They don''t know whether they are comforting others or themselves.


    With a bitter smile, Liu Ruyu turned to look down at Dadong and chufei and said:


    "Hey, you just look at them!"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, and then he nuzui to Dadong, which means that Dadong will do it. With a smile, Da Dong felt out his mobile phone and said: "what a big deal, but this kind of person can also be a teacher. I really don''t know how the leaders of this college do things..."


    Saying this, Dadong made a phone call, and the contact on his mobile phone was Zhou Yu.


    Although it''s a little suspected of shooting mosquitoes, the speed of finding Zhou Yu is definitely fast enough!


    On the other side, Zhou Yu, Li Zhimei, Zhao Yihuan and Lao Dao, together with Ji Yue and Jiangning, are wondering what the name should be Suddenly, Zhou Yu''s mobile phone rings.


    "Brother Dong, what''s the matter..."


    "You are so polite today. Let''s say it first. I don''t care about the name." How clever Dadong was, he suddenly thought of the reason why Zhou Yu was so polite. Before that, they called each other by name at most. Why did they call each other by elder brother.


    "No On our side... "


    "Don''t talk about your business. Let''s talk about us first. Yanjing film and Television Institute, you know?"


    "Film academy? Is that the private training school? " Zhou Yu was puzzled.


    "Yes, that''s it. We are recruiting here. As a result, we meet a rubbish teacher who teases the students and threatens them. Because the students come here for an interview, he is threatened to drop out of school. According to the students, the teacher usually does a lot of mischief. How about giving you half an hour and sucking him?"


    "Well I can do it, but it''s not easy for me to intervene in this kind of thing, is it


    "In a word, do you want to do it or not? Feige is here too. He was just pointed to the nose by this bullshit teacher and scolded.""What? Mr. Chu is here, too! OK, I''ll do it right away. You send me the teacher''s name! Ten minutes


    "Have a good time! Ha ha Dadong immediately looked at Dong Yuewei and said:


    "tell me the name and full name of the teacher surnamed Zhang!"


    Not to mention Dong Yuewei''s three people, more than a dozen people have been completely stunned, because the development of things has completely exceeded everyone''s expectation!


    "Zhang Aimin, his name is Zhang Aimin!" Dong Yuewei yelled!


    "Good!" Dadong agreed, then told Zhou Yu, and after hanging up, he edited a text message and sent it.

 Chapter 377

    In the self-study room, all the students were stunned, because you can see that it seems that this Chu and that Dadong have the same terrible background, and it seems that they can solve the problem of Dong Yuewei''s dismissal by just one phone call!


    We all want to believe it, but we can''t believe it.


    After all, this kind of thing, even if I occasionally hear something similar, it''s just a rumor in the community, and it''s just a chat among students. Who can see such a thing!


    After all, most people are ordinary people and experience ordinary life.


    But now they have done so. Although they still can''t see the result and don''t know what will happen, it seems that they can still look forward to it.


    It''s just that, because of this, everyone''s mood has eased down, even gloomy.


    Study room inside quiet, quiet terrible, even breathing sound has become a noise.


    Chu Fei, Da Dong and Liu Ruyu are all a little uncomfortable, but they can''t help it. They can''t even force the students to move their emotions at this time. They are not the variety artists in the entertainment industry, and naturally they won''t do it.


    The three troupes downstairs are still going on with their casting. The noise upstairs did disturb them. Now that they are quiet, they can have a good interview again.


    "That teacher Zhang is not bad. He can do things." Director Li, the director of the new dream of Red Mansions, said with a smile.


    "After all, it''s the teachers in this college. The students must be obedient. As for the super entertainment, they dare not challenge the teachers of the students. It''s probably the back door that they can come in and recruit people."


    Next to Director Li, a producer who came with him took director Li''s words with a smile.


    "Well, now the entertainment industry is in a mess. Any cat or dog dares to set up an entertainment company. It''s just deliberately destroying the image of the entertainment industry!"


    Director Li is a very famous director. He has won many awards in China and Asia. In a word, he is a front-line director. What''s more, director Li has another admirable place, that is, he dares to say many classic films and TV plays that other directors dare not move, others dare not comment and others dare not say.


    It is such a person, the appearance image is not good-looking, but also can not say ugly. There is talent, but it can''t support his arrogant style.


    Therefore, director Li is actually a person with mixed reputation. But it is precisely because of this characteristic that he is the most well-known one in the directing circle. He has the feeling of being a star.


    "Well, there are not many good directors like director Li in the circle. The artistic films you made before were so good that they would have sold well. As a result, these disorderly entertainment companies have ruined the market. Otherwise, director Li''s films would have won the grand prize!"


    It''s a bit flattering, but it''s not too outrageous. Obviously, director Li''s words to the producers are very useful. He nodded his head with pride and said:


    "well, let''s stop chatting. Let''s get down to business first. We have to decide two roles today, otherwise we won''t be able to keep up with the progress."


    "Well, let the people in the back come in."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside of Yanjing film and Television College, teacher Zhang angrily went to the president''s office. No matter whether the president was busy or not, he directly pushed the students out of the office and said angrily:


    "president, I''m going to expel three students. They are Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao from the performance class!"


    "Yes? Dismissal? " The headmaster is an old man in his sixties. He is tall and slightly fat. He looks full of momentum. He was really busy with some things, and he was very dissatisfied with the teacher Zhang who broke in suddenly.


    But when Mr. Zhang said that he was expelled, the headmaster was stunned and asked, "Lao Zhang, what happened? Why should he be expelled?"


    "Headmaster, you don''t know that today, there are not three drama groups to choose people, there is also a fraud company called super entertainment to recruit people!"


    "Yes, I know that."


    "It''s that bullshit super entertainment. They''re on the top floor of the three troupes. They''re good at choosing roles. They lead the students around in the study room. It''s so noisy that the other troupes can''t work!"


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes, director Li can''t help it. I''ll go up and have a look. I went, but two of them pointed to my nose and scolded me, and the three students were still nearby, saying that I had a problem with my character, slandering me, teasing students when I had nothing to do, saying that I was a hooligan, and making trouble with more than a dozen other students. You said, can such students stay? "


    What Mr. Zhang said is true, but it is the fact that he saw with his own eyes, and he has changed some things, so it sounds like super entertainment company and three students are making trouble.


    But the headmaster is still in his sixties. He can''t look at people and do things like ordinary people. What''s more, if we can find investors to run this school together and stay in this position for so many years, how can ordinary people understand his city and skills!As for Mr. Zhang, in fact, the headmaster has heard about it for a long time.


    "Lao Zhang, we have known each other for a long time. Although we didn''t grow up together, we have a good relationship. You don''t have to confuse the public. I know everything you do. But fortunately, you still know how to be restrained, and nothing has happened, so I don''t care about anything with you. "


    The headmaster is beating Mr. Zhang. The meaning is very simple. He wants him to put aside the matter of expelling students for the time being. After all, it''s no small matter that students are expelled, and three of them are expelled at one time. It''s also a special time when there are crew members and companies recruiting.


    However, it''s obvious that Mr. Zhang didn''t realize this. He took a few deep breaths and calmed down his emotion a little, saying:


    "headmaster, you also said, I''m not astringent. I don''t make an accident, but I know that once an accident happens, the impact will be great. So in the final analysis, it''s just a matter of your love and my wishes for me and my students. It''s impossible to rise to the level of moral character. But it''s true that the three students led others to abuse me. It''s also true that the super entertainment company is unreliable. A newly established company came to our film and Television Institute to recruit employees when it had nothing. Isn''t it a joke? "


    "Well..." The headmaster nodded and said, "what do you want to do? Do you really want to fire the three of them?"


    "Headmaster, I don''t know that abusing and leading others to abuse and slander teachers can be forgiven. You know, this is not a misunderstanding. They are pointing at my nose!"


    The headmaster frowned and looked a little ugly.


    "It''s not my name. These three students must be expelled, and the super entertainment must be expelled. We can''t let them cheat our students! Although we are not a famous university, not everyone can make fun of us! "


    "You..."


    "Headmaster, don''t hesitate. We have been growing up for so many years. Don''t you know who I am?"


    The headmaster has a wry smile on his face. In terms of human feelings alone, he has to stand on Zhang Aimin''s side. There is no way. This is human society.


    But at this time, the principal''s mobile phone on his desk rang, and the calling number was a number he was very familiar with.


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s the call from the leader of the general administration."


    After that, the headmaster quickly picked up the phone, and his mood relaxed in an instant, saying:


    "Hello, director Liu, how did you remember to call me? If you have something to say, I''ll definitely do it for you!"


    , how can we not see the principal for a month and a half! "Ah?"


    After hearing the tone of director Liu''s speech, the head of the university immediately knew that something was wrong, but he didn''t know why director Liu was so upset.


    "Director Liu, I don''t understand. Ha ha, this..."


    "OK, don''t guess. I''ll tell you straight. Is there a teacher named Zhang Aimin in Yanjing film and Television Institute?"


    "Er..." The head of the university raised his eyelids and looked at Zhang Aimin sitting opposite him. He frowned and said, "yes, there is."


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to get rid of the teacher immediately! Then go to apologize to the super entertainment company, you go together, and those three students, who dare to fire me, I''ll do it! All right, hang up! "


    After a word, director Liu hung up immediately and didn''t say anything more.


    He was in a daze for a long time. At last, he sighed and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Headmaster, I''ll take care of this..." Zhang Aimin didn''t know what was said on the phone, but after seeing the president sigh and smile, he judged that the president had finished thinking about the matter on the phone, so he began to speak again.


    But without waiting for him to finish, the head of the university raised his hand to stop him and said:


    "Ai min, do you know whose phone it was just?"


    "Didn''t you say it was the head of the General Administration?" Zhang Aimin felt puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s the leader of the General Administration, director Liu. You should have met him once."


    "Ah, I know him. Half a month ago, you had dinner together or I ordered you a restaurant." Zhang Aimin suddenly realized this, but he didn''t know what the president of the University said it was for.


    "Well, you just know him. Listen, from now on, Yanjing film and Television Institute officially expelled Zhang Aimin from the position of class counselor. At the same time, he was directly expelled and never hired. "


    After Zhang Aimin''s shocked and confused eyes, he continued:


    "I''ll ask the financial department to settle the salary for you. Don''t say I don''t take care of you, I''ll ask the financial department to pay you three months more. Now, come with me. "


    With these words, the head of the University stood up, turned out of his desk, came to the door of the office, and turned back to wait for Zhang Aimin''s action.


    "Open expel? Fire me? You fired me For Why? Why, why fire me! "Zhang Aimin has recovered from the shock, but he doesn''t believe it, can''t believe it, and doesn''t want to believe it.


    "Why did you fire me, Gao Yucai? Give me a reason! Give me a reason


    "Ha ha, AI min, don''t you understand? It''s director Liu''s call. He made it very clear on the phone that you must be fired immediately. "


    "Why, why, what did I do, why should I be fired, I don''t agree, I don''t agree!" Zhang Aimin''s mood nearly collapsed. There is no need to say how good this job is. Many people admire his job and hope to get one like Zhang Aimin.

 Chapter 378

    It can be said that this job has always been Zhang Aimin''s capital to show off among his neighbors, friends and relatives, but now this capital has disappeared.


    "Do you remember what you just said? The three students can''t move, the super entertainment can''t move, not only can''t move, now you have to go with me to apologize to them. "


    "Sorry? It''s them that make them bad! Don''t you tell me if they make it bad


    Facing the crazy Zhang Aimin, the head of the University also lost his patience. His big hand slapped on the door of the office and burst into a roar!


    "So what! Zhang Aimin, please be sober to me! "


    Roar, louder than Zhang Aimin.


    Zhang Aimin was hoodwinked, and Gao Yucai, who always thought he was his own backer, became the king of hell at this time!


    "High President Gao, President Gao... " Zhang Aimin counseled him. With his quick, high-speed and nearly collapsing thinking, he finally accepted the advice.


    "Principal Gao, I I beg you, don''t fire me, I have a senior There is a little I I can''t afford the reputation... "


    After that, Zhang Aimin cried, very sad and miserable.


    With a look of disdain, Gao Yuliang said:


    "if you had known this, why did you have to have done it in the first place. Let''s go and apologize with me. If people can forgive you, maybe I can have a chance to arrange another job for you. At least your life is guaranteed. As for this reputation, don''t think about it. Carry it on your back. "


    "But I I... "


    "Don''t say it. You can tell people in private, but on the face of it, you have to carry the reputation back, and you have to carry it to death. Chufei''s super entertainment supporter collapsed. Well, let''s go. Let''s go. "


    Gao Yucai even said "let''s go" twice, then he opened the door of his office and went out. Zhang Aimin didn''t want to go, but he knew that Gao Yucai was right.


    I have no choice but to follow up


    However, after Zhang Aimin walked out of the office, he found that the corridor was full of people. They were all staff of the college.


    There are teachers, troublemakers and staff members of the student union. At this time, these people look at them curiously and whisper occasionally. Obviously, they are all curious about what happened.


    At this time, nearly 20 minutes had passed since Zhang Aimin left the study room. In the 20 minutes, the students outside the study room stood silently for 20 minutes and waited for 20 minutes.


    Of course, among the students in the queue, a few have already left, and most of the rest stay with the idea of watching.


    Outside the building, the students waiting in line for the interview were the first to see President Gao and Mr. Zhang. But they don''t know what happened. They think the head of the university is just coming to inspect.


    When principal Gao Yucai and teacher Zhang Aimin stepped on the corridor on the third floor, the students were shocked!


    Everyone in line on the third floor knows that Zhang Aimin is going to complain. He has been shouting loudly before. He wants to expel three people and drive away super entertainment people!


    At this time, he came with the head of the University!


    "Wow, it''s busy, it''s busy! This is the first time to see a company being driven away by the school! " A boy with acne on his face said excitedly.


    "That is, this kind of thing is big news. It''s estimated that this super entertainment will end, and the reputation in the circle will stink!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let the headmaster hear you. We''re just watching. We''ll watch quietly. We''ll only have eyes and ears. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, be quiet. Be careful if you''re driven away, you won''t see any excitement!"


    ¡­¡­


    President Gao and Zhang Aimin naturally listened to these students'' whispers, but they could only pretend that they didn''t hear anything.


    At the moment, Zhang Aimin just wants to find a way to get in. After all, he is the most shameful person in this matter!


    As for the head of the University, he dare not drive these students away!


    Because director Liu said clearly on the phone, "go and apologize to the super entertainer!" Instead of "apologizing to them in private!"


    Although it is only a "private" difference, but these three words and did not say there is an absolute difference!


    The head of the University who has been in this circle for a long time and invited the leaders to have dinner and entertainment if he has nothing to do is very clear. Since they did not say it was in private, then this matter must be done in public!


    Because only in this way can we do a good job!


    If people say it''s in private, no matter how difficult it is, we should do it in private, and we can''t let even one more person know! Only in this way can we do well!


    This is society, this is interpersonal!


    Dong Dong Dong


    Dong Dong Dong


    Knock on the door, a very respectful way to knock on the door. This way was also used by Chu Fei when he was looking for the jade lotus of the blissful gate in the Lagerstroemia world. Therefore, in the study room, Chu Fei knew immediately what had happened after hearing the rhythmic knock on the door."Dadong, open the door."


    "Good."


    Dadong nodded and went to the door of the study room. Liu Ruyu also came to chufei. The fifteen students were so nervous that they didn''t dare to go out.


    Especially Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao, after all, they are the protagonists. At the moment, they just feel that their hearts are going to jump out!


    Although it doesn''t matter that you are fired, you still dare not think, watch or listen to the real thing.


    Creaking, the door of the study room, which was not locked, was opened by Dadong. At this time, the 15 students in the back seat craned their necks and looked at the door.


    "Hehe, who are you?" Dadong hugged his shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m the president of Yanjing film and Television Institute. My name is Gao Yucai. Hello." At this moment, Gao Yucai didn''t have even a bit of the headmaster''s airs. He took the lead in extending his hands to Dadong''s chest.


    After all, Dadong''s hands are on his chest


    Dadong didn''t refuse his handshake request, but after a simple handshake, Dadong turned back to Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu, and said:


    "the door is open..."


    Study room doors have special hooks, you can hook the door to prevent them from closing automatically, but it is also old.


    The head of the University agreed with a bitter smile, but before he made any move, the two students in front of the queue came directly to the door and fixed the open door with their own bodies.


    "You Ha ha, ha ha... "


    Gao Yucai frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he grabbed Zhang Aimin''s shoulder and came in with a smile on his face. He said:


    "well, I don''t know how to call them?"


    "The president of the university is very kind. My name is Xie. You can call me Mr. Xie. This is Mr. Liu, the general manager of Personnel Department of super entertainment. This is Mr. Chu, the general manager of super entertainment."


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Xie, Mr. Liu and Mr. Chu."


    Chu Fei smiles and nods in response to President Gao''s greetings. Liu Ruyu doesn''t answer directly. Dadong laughs and says, "OK, President Gao, greetings have been given. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes. Well I heard that Zhang Aimin was innocent of disturbing the recruitment work of your company, and he tried to make trouble by using his position. He even wanted to slander three students and expel them. After knowing this, I immediately criticized and educated him. Moreover, Yanjing film and Television Institute has made a decision to expel Zhang Aimin, which takes effect immediately. As for now... "


    With a bitter smile, the head of the University gave Zhang Aimin a wink, and then continued:


    "now, I''m taking him with me to apologize to some of you. I''m really sorry, it''s my poor management that makes the college such a black sheep! I apologize to some of you, and I also apologize to you, especially to the three students who were threatened by him. On behalf of the college, I also apologize to you. "


    Gao Yucai''s attitude is very low and his apology is very sincere. But Zhang Aimin was not so happy. Although the head of the university had winked at him, he was still a little reluctant.


    "Hurry up!" Gao Yucai urged in a low voice.


    Zhang Aimin could not help it. He bowed to Dadong, Liu Ruyu and Chu Fei in a dazed way, and said like a mosquito:


    "sorry."


    Later, Zhang Aimin seemed to figure it out, thinking that one time was also a shame, and two times was also a shame, so he made a louder apology to the students later.


    However, instead of naming Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao, he bowed to the 15 students and said he was sorry.


    At this time, no matter the students queuing outside or the 15 students who have been confirmed in the study room, they have been completely stunned!


    "What''s going on! I really came to apologize! "


    "I, Cao, actually expelled Mr. Zhang!"


    "My God, what''s the origin of this super entertainment company! It''s just a phone call! "


    "One phone call fired a teacher and asked the principal to take the lead in apologizing This... "


    "Public apology, this is a public apology. Is the world crazy? The world must be crazy!"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s so busy. It''s so busy! Fortunately, I didn''t leave! "


    "It''s too damned! The old bastard who should have been fired for a long time has been fired until now! "


    "If it''s not for this super entertainer, headmaster Gao still doesn''t know how to protect this hooligan Zhang!"


    "What a big play. I have a hunch that it will be hot today without tomorrow! Definitely in the headlines


    "Who took the video, who took the video, Ma Dan, why is my mobile phone out of power at this time?""It''s so wonderful. I''m so happy! I really think it''s worth dying now! "


    ¡­¡­


    Different people have different feelings. But for chufei, Dadong and Liu Ruyu, this is just a very normal thing. Because their current identity is not what ordinary people can guess.


    "Ha ha, headmaster Gao, it''s hard for you." Dadong said with a funny face.


    "No embarrassment, no embarrassment, it should be, it should be, ha ha, it should be. We do education and training, this should be so, really, it is not difficult! "


    When Gao Yucai said this, his heart was bleeding, but there was no expression on his face. It was just that there was another super entertainment company and the three people from the super entertainment company on his "can''t provoke" list.

 Chapter 379

    "Isn''t it difficult? Ha ha, headmaster Gao, OK, that''s it. We have to continue the interview. " Dadong ha ha a smile, the result of this matter has been very good, the students are OK, recruitment activities are OK, Zhang Aimin was expelled, but also apologized, enough.


    As the old saying goes, killing people is not too much, and Dadong is too lazy to look at Zhang Aimin''s face. He''s tired of it.


    "OK, OK, let''s leave now. We won''t disturb your interview. Don''t worry, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    With these words, the president of the University pushed Zhang Aimin out of the study room. Outside the door, the students who were crowded at the door actively gave way for a day. Then the president of the University and Zhang Aimin disappeared in the sight of the public.


    Coax!


    In an instant, the students inside and outside the study room cheered together!


    Previous cheers were for welfare, but now cheers are purely for pleasure!


    This time, the cheers were louder and spread further. The other students waiting for the interview were all curious, while the three crew members were all muddled.


    "What''s the matter? It''s getting noisy again?" Director Li called a girl who was in front of him to stop the audition, frowned and said to the producer: "what''s the matter with the students in this college? Isn''t it quiet just now? That teacher Zhang, why don''t you come back! Tell him to see what''s going on! "


    "Well, guide Li, don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look myself. I don''t believe it. I can''t cure the students of this broken college!"


    After that, the producer put down the script and form in his hand and walked out of the room. He looked at the students waiting outside angrily and asked:


    "where''s Mr. Zhang, do you see him?"


    "Yes, I just went out with the headmaster." A girl student said with some flattery.


    "With the headmaster?" The producer was puzzled.


    "Yes, he just left and then came back with the headmaster. He just left with the headmaster."


    "Leave? What are you doing? They don''t care about the noise upstairs? "


    "Well This... " The girl lost her voice, not because she didn''t know it, but because she just knew it. At this time, if the producer hadn''t come out to ask questions, she would not have recovered from the shock so soon.


    "What''s going on? Tell me if you know! " The producer said impatiently.


    "It''s like It seems that Mr. Zhang went up to stop them from making noise. Then, somehow, Mr. Zhang was expelled. It seems that the principal just brought him here to apologize. "


    "What? Are you kidding? Mr. Zhang was fired? Are you sure which student was not expelled by Mr. Zhang? " The producers don''t believe it. After all, it''s bloody.


    Who ever heard that a teacher can be expelled by the headmaster for managing the order of students! If this is the case, I''m afraid all the teachers in the world should be fired!


    "It''s true. I just found out. If you don''t believe me, we''ve heard about it!"


    Other people are not as active as this girl, but now that she has been ordered by the girl, we all nod together to meet the demand, which is also sold to the producer.


    "Really, really? Why The producers still don''t believe it.


    "I don''t know. It seems that someone from the company above made a phone call and then..."


    "Well, I see. You should prepare well for the interview. It''s very important to perform later." Before the producer retreated, he told these students from his own company''s point of view. After all, he also hoped that the works he participated in could sell well!


    "Thank you, producer!"


    "Thank you..."


    In the students'' voice of thanks, the producer frowned and went back to the room, all the way back to Director Li in silence. At this time, director Li had finished his interview with the previous girl.


    "You go back first. Remember, our actors perform in public. If you can''t feel it because of other people''s noise, it only means that your acting skills are not up to standard. Go back and wait for the news first."


    "Yes, thank you, director Li." The girl was a little lonely, but at the same time she hated the noisy people upstairs. She''s not playing well. Although director Li is right, she is a newcomer after all. It''s inevitable for her to be nervous when facing such a famous director for the first time, and it''s understandable that she''s not up to standard


    But, obviously, if it wasn''t for the noise upstairs that made Li Dao upset, I''m afraid his result would not be so bad!


    Looking at the girl walking out with a depressed face, director Li looked at the producer with a bad face and said, "what''s the matter? Did you go upstairs? "


    "No, I went to the door and asked what happened, then I came back." The producer grinned bitterly.


    "Yes? What''s the matter? How do you... "


    "Oh, Li Dao, don''t mention it. Just now Mr. Zhang really went up to stop it, but guess what? Someone from some company made a phone call, and then the president of the college took Mr. Zhang to apologize to others, and fired him on the spot.""No way!" Li Dao can''t believe it. The producer couldn''t believe it either, but he knew it was absolutely true when he looked at those students outside who swore in their eyes.


    "In my opinion, there must be something wrong with the company above. I can''t say for sure, it''s just a childe who gets bored and plays with it."


    "Young man? Damn, those people want to stir up again! Well, wait a minute. Are you sure it''s true? "


    After hearing director Li''s question, the producer already guessed what he wanted to do, but he didn''t care. After all, director Li''s character is like this.


    "The details are certainly not perfect, but this is the thing. There can be no mistake."


    Li nodded, then took out his mobile phone, opened his microblog, quickly edited a microblog and sent it out. When the microblog prompt was sent successfully, director Li''s mood was calmer at last.


    "Well, go on."


    ¡­¡­


    On the third floor, Chu Fei smiles. Liu Ruyu is also relaxed and natural. Dadong struggles to maintain order. After the students inside and outside the door were completely quiet, it was five minutes later.


    "Go on." Chufei said with a smile.


    Dadong nodded, went out and resumed his "work", while Liu Ruyu came to Dong Yuewei with a smile and said:


    "in the future, we should work hard, and the future depends on how much you can grasp."


    None of the 15 students spoke, but everyone nodded their heads excitedly. Liu Ruyu was very happy.


    The next interview also did not have too much harvest, but the basic crew has been put together, and more than one. After all, there is not much technical content in the work of drama and props. It must be said that these two jobs are hard-working.


    Of course, it''s just a joke.


    Two hours later, the students outside finally went through, and there were more than 30 people in the seat behind Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei stretched a stretch, looking at the more than 30 students very happy: This is the bottom of the class, to see how much they can grow up!


    The door of the study room opened. Dadong pushed the door open and came in. But when the door of the study room opened, a noise came from downstairs.


    Dadong was also curious, but he didn''t ask. After all, he stood for more than two hours. Even though he was not tired because he had eaten Huichundan, he was also tired in his heart.


    "Why, why, you''re so good at my performance, our understanding and my suggestions, but why don''t you want me? Why don''t you even give me a play job! Why


    This is a man''s voice, listen to voice, age should not be small, at least should be bigger than Chu Fei.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t get excited. You know what the entertainment industry looks like now. Besides, we also have requirements on the age of candidates in this casting election. You are really beyond our age limit."


    This voice is Li Dao, but Chu Fei and they don''t know.


    Thinking about it, Liu Dong looks at Yu with a curious face. But Chu Fei noticed that in addition to their three off campus personnel, the faces of each of the remaining 30 odd students were filled with regret and heartache.


    "Strange, do these students know what happened? I don''t know how


    Curious, Chu Fei quietly released his divine sense, along the noisy voice explored the past.


    Downstairs, outside the new dream of Red Mansions, an ordinary, even ugly man is looking at the person in front of him with an angry face. In front of him, of course, is director Li and the producer.


    The beautiful men and women nearby were all watching, but some of them were disgusted, smiling bitterly and indifferent. The other part of them, like more than 30 students on Chu Fei''s side, looked pitiful and pitiful.


    "Over the limit, since I''m over the limit, why do you want me to come! Didn''t I show you my information! Since you don''t want me, why do you want me to perform, why do you want me to read the script, why do you want me to put forward opinions and ideas! Why? Do you want to play monkey? "


    "Don''t do that, Mr. ba. It''s just a misunderstanding." Obviously, director Li also has some big heads. It seems that he is a little wrong about this.


    "Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? Why is it a misunderstanding? If it''s just one of your troupes, I don''t speak, it''s my bad luck. But the two troupes are also like this. You are also like this. Is it a misunderstanding! Still a misunderstanding! When I''m shagby! "


    This Mr. Ba has almost lost his mind, but even so, his voice is just a little louder. The only dirty words I''m afraid are "Sha * Bi".


    From this point of view, Mr. BA''s quality is good Chu Fei thought in his heart.


    However, after hearing what Mr. Ba said, "the same is true of the two troupes," Chu Fei subconsciously covered his own divine consciousness in the past.After all, at the scene of the quarrel, only the cast of the new dream of Red Mansions was present, but there were no other two cast members. It seems that Mr. Ba went to the two cast members first and came to the cast of the new dream of Red Mansions last.


    At this time, in the rooms of journey to the West and Tianlong eight, the casting interview has been suspended, and several people in charge of casting are also chatting with a wry smile.


    "The Bashan tiger didn''t know what he had done. Yanjing film and Television Institute was so aboveboard to punish him..."


    "Yes, it''s a talent. The only drawback is that it''s a little ugly, but it can make do with makeup. The protagonist can''t, but the supporting role is absolutely OK. "

 Chapter 380

    "It''s a pity, but now the most important thing is talents. If he can get to this point, he can only sigh with emotion that" people can''t do wrong things... "


    "Oh, don''t talk about it. Let''s have a rest. There will be a lot of students to watch later."


    ¡­¡­


    This is a dialogue in the group of journey to the West. On the other hand, the group of new Tianlong eight has a completely different attitude.


    "This Bashan tiger is not clever at all. Can''t you see that we are playing with him?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a trick. It''s a pity that I don''t have the eyesight to play with him at such an old age."


    "Well, I''ve inquired about it. It''s not the first time. It seems that it has been like this for several years in a row, but he just doesn''t know how to adapt."


    "If this kind of person knows to be flexible, can we still play with him like this? Ha ha. "


    "Also..."


    "There are too many such people. They are the only ones who can do it. If we can succeed, someone must fail. It''s better for such people to fail than for those handsome and beautiful women, right? "


    "Yes, that''s it. It''s the age of looking at faces. It''s a time of eating well, dressing well, and living comfortably. Who''s to blame for that? "


    "Ha ha, don''t say, don''t say, thanks to our director didn''t come, otherwise he got upset, I''m afraid we''ll suffer the same!"


    "You know they didn''t come. What''s the matter? This kind of thing is all over the street, so people have to know for themselves!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to these people''s dialogue, Chu Fei''s heart is really a little angry, heart way: this kind of person still want to move Jin Yong''s book? Do you want to remake so many classic Tianlong eight movies?! Zhenima wants to be blind!


    However, although Chu Fei was a little angry, he would not go to them because of this. After all, the real focus was on the Bashan tiger.


    "Mr. Ba, calm down. Although you are very dissatisfied with the result, this is the result. You can''t solve any problem by making trouble here. Isn''t it? " Li Dao is also very upset, but out of the basic respect for a person, he still tries his best to resolve the matter with anger.


    "I just want to know why, director Li, you are a big director, you are not afraid of things, you are not afraid of offending people, so I want you to tell me why, my performance is not good enough? Is my opinion wrong? Is there a problem with my thinking? Even if it''s because I''m ugly, there will always be one or two clowns in a play


    When Li Daogang wanted to speak, bashanhu said:


    "won''t you even give me a part of a corpse? Is it true that those who have studied acting for so many years are not qualified to play the role of a dead man? "


    Ah!


    Guide Li sighed and said: "yes, but I won''t give you such a role. You don''t have to belittle yourself. What''s wrong with you? There''s no need to fight in this circle. Really


    "Director Li, I beg you. Although we only meet for the first time, I beg you, even if I''m praying for your alms! Tell me why, tell me! "


    Bashanhu almost cried out this sentence, but it didn''t work. Director Li just shook his head and sighed. Then he turned around and walked into the room, and the producer went in with him.


    But bashanhu didn''t leave. He still wanted to make it clear. Just a few seconds later, several school security guards broke in to keep order. They couldn''t help saying that they just held bashanhu up and went out!


    Bashan tiger did not struggle, just silent, gloomy silence, silent terrible.


    Chu Fei didn''t take back his divine consciousness, but locked his divine consciousness on the Bashan tiger. So he knew that the Bashan tiger was taken out to a small garden not far away, and was forced by two security guards on a stone bench in the small garden.


    The two security guards seem to be old people in the college, and they all seem to know that Bashan tiger is a thing, so they neither blame him nor comfort him, but just stand by quietly, watching and watching.


    At this time, Chu Fei had a strong interest in the experience of Bashan tiger. From the words that Bashan tiger yelled out with Li Dao before, he knew that the Bashan tiger had been recognized by Li Dao in terms of performance and script.


    In other words, he has real ability.


    "Dong Yuewei, do you know this Bashan tiger?"


    Chu Fei turned back and asked with a frown.


    "I know! Mr. Chu, he is our senior brother! " Dong Yuewei''s quick response was echoed by others.


    "Elder martial brother?" Dadong repeated it doubtfully. Liu Ruyu looked at the crowd and said:


    "is that the elder martial brother who you just said stayed in the canteen to do odd jobs?"


    Before that, when Mr. Zhang came in for the first time to get angry, the students once said that they didn''t want to be remembered by Liu Ruyu. Chu Fei also had an impression of this sentence, but he didn''t think much about it at that time.


    "Yes, that''s him. We all call him elder martial brother, because he is our senior. He has been in school for several years. He has helped us with almost every class. He always tells us about our performances. Anyway, in performances, I dare say that at least half of our college grew up with elder martial brother."What Dong Yuewei said is firm, as if it is a consensus that everyone knows. The key point is that other students nodded and echoed, which also confirmed Dong Yuewei''s words.


    Chu Fei frowned and said: if this is true, then this Bashan tiger is not an ordinary talent. Why did he fall to such a situation!


    "So what did he do? Yes, why did he stay in the college to do odd jobs?"


    Dong Yuewei grinned bitterly, looked at Li Haibao and said:


    "let Haibao say that he had a drink with his elder martial brother, and he knows a lot more about it than we do."


    Li Haibao scratched his head with a bitter smile, nodded again and said:


    "it''s like this In fact, the eldest martial brother is completely trapped, but he can''t help it. He is too stubborn, too stubborn... "


    It''s not complicated. It''s just that it''s been a long time. The people who knew about it had already left the college. Among the new students, only Li Haibao, who had talked to his elder martial brother and had drunk wine, knew what was going on.


    It''s funny to say that Li Haibao was lovelorn when he was drinking. At that time, he was drinking at the gate of the canteen in the middle of the night, and was seen by bashanhu who had just finished his work


    It was that time that bashanhu used his own experience to persuade Li Haibao


    Bashanhu is 32 years old this year. When it happened, he was 26 years old and had just entered school. After all, it''s just a place for vocational skills training, and there''s no age requirement for admission.


    Although Bashan tiger is not very good, it can''t be said that it''s ugly. It''s just lower middle. In performance, he is a hard-working talent.


    From a clumsy stupid student at the beginning, he became the best one with his own diligence and hard work. Because of his efforts, a girl fell in love with her.


    That girl is said to be the youngest daughter of a director in the College


    In modern society, love will always develop to the last step. Fortunately, bashanhu is responsible and knows how to protect it, so nothing happened, and their relationship has been warming up.


    But later found by the girl''s father, angry under the use of means to break them up, and to the Bashan tiger left a hook three build four, indiscreet reputation.


    At the beginning, we all believed that, but with the development of things, more and more people can see what''s going on.


    Because of graduation, bashanhu is forbidden to graduate. The reason given is that his performance is too bad. He can only choose to stay in school or study directly. However, even if he studies, the college will not give him an academic certificate.


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t have enough confidence in his performance, so bashanhu continued to read for another year But the result is still so, and three consecutive years are not allowed to graduate!


    Bashan tiger is not stupid, so I also want to understand what''s going on. Perhaps because of his temper, stubborn temper, so he refused to admit defeat, also refused to admit mistakes, so he has been strong.


    In the third year, the college finally allowed him to graduate, but said it was impossible for him to find a job in acting! Later, the contractor of the canteen felt sorry for bashanhu, so he offered him a temporary job


    But the canteen temporary worker''s work has been done. Now


    The director of the college agreed with this, because he found that in this way he would be more relaxed!


    However, in recent years, bashanhu has not given up his performance, studied and trained. He insists on it every day. Many students are also infected by him and have learned a lot from him.


    After Li Haibao finished, Dong Yuewei took his mobile phone and handed it to Liu Ruyu. A micro blog was opened on the mobile phone, which was published by a student of film and Television Academy. It was a long micro blog with the content of "remember the nth time that elder martial brother was played..."


    This long micro blog also proves that Li Haibao''s narration is true.


    Liu Ruyu took a brief look at the microblog, and then gave the mobile phone to Chu Fei and Dadong. After they finished watching, Liu Ruyu returned the mobile phone to Dong Yuewei.


    "Here, let me ask you a question!" Chu Fei clapped his hands and said:


    "in terms of performance, who is more powerful than the teachers in the college?"


    After hearing this question, the more than 30 students look at me and I look at you with a strange look on their faces. Chu Fei wondered if he was thinking too much, and Dadong began to wonder if the Bashan tiger was not so powerful


    But


    "Mr. Chu, you don''t know our college. One of the teachers in our college who can really lead us to respect is a part-time professor in the performance Department of other universities. If you count him, our elder master brother can''t compare with him, but if you don''t count him, our elder master brother is the most powerful one in this college."


    "That''s right, those so-called teachers are not as good at acting as the master brother!" Liu zenghei also said.


    "What''s more, I heard that in the second year, the teachers in the college had already been surpassed by the elder master, and he had been honing all these years."


    When Li Haibao finished speaking, other students expressed their opinions one after another. There are different opinions, but the conclusion is the same. The elder master Ba Shanhu is very strong, very strong.Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully and looked at Liu Ruyu. They both saw a trace of heat in each other''s eyes.


    "Li Haibao, I''ll give you a task. You and Dadong will call your elder martial brother over. No matter what others say, you must bring him over. I''ll give you half an hour. You can only succeed, not fail!"


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, all the students, including Li Haibao, had wonderful expressions on their faces. It was a look of disbelief.


    "Good! Make sure you get the job done! " After Li Haibao reacts, he quickly agrees, and then trots to pull Dadong out of the study room.

 Chapter 381

    After they rushed out of the study room, the rest of the students in the study room burst into a burst of cheers. Needless to ask, since President Chu asked Li Haibao and Dadong to bring his elder brother bashanhu, he wanted to take him in!


    The word "take in" may be a bit subtle, but it''s very suitable to describe Bashan tiger.


    And in the successive cheers, the staff of the three troupes downstairs broke out completely. Anger, slapping the table, venting, all kinds of performance, but it''s only limited in the room. After closing the door, even the students queuing outside can''t hear anything.


    "Director Li, if it goes on like this, we can''t carry out our work today."


    New dream of Red Mansions production crew a face depressed said.


    "Yes, I don''t know what those people upstairs are doing." Director Li also sighed.


    "Or shall I go up and have a look?" Asked the producer carefully.


    "Don''t go. It''s a school. It doesn''t look good when anything goes wrong. Let''s put up with it today."


    Although director Li said to be patient, he did not do nothing.


    He picked up his mobile phone, opened the microblog interface, looked at thousands of likes and nearly ten thousand replies under his last microblog, and then a smile appeared on his smiling face.


    In the last microblog, Li Dao didn''t name the super entertainment company. He just said something about an entertainment company and denounced the quality of an entertainment company.


    The comments on this microblog are almost on the side of director Li. They have everything to say, but almost all of them are together with director Li to denounce this "certain" entertainment company.


    Now, director Li has decided to disclose the name of the company. His fingers were pounding on the screen of his mobile phone, and the microblog was edited in a moment.


    "It''s said that the name of this company is super entertainment. It''s not vulgar. Let''s just say the quality of the company''s personnel. I''m really worried about the entertainment industry. Even the job fairs are not well controlled and disciplined. It''s the same as the food market. There are still people shouting I sincerely hope that this kind of company, or do not come out! Please give our entertainment circle a clear future


    Release!


    Because before Li Dao''s Micro blog has attracted a lot of people''s attention, so as soon as this micro blog came out, it immediately ignited the micro blog users.


    Like one by one, forward one by one, and even a lot of people are watching the big @ super entertainment. Unfortunately, for the time being, chufei''s company has not yet opened a microblog.


    And the super entertainment account that is @ is not a company, but a private media number!


    The owner of this media number is also muddled and doesn''t know what happened! It was not until I saw Li Dao''s two microblogs that I broke into tears and said:


    "the super entertainment company that Li Dao said is not me, I''m just a personal account. I''ve checked it for you, but the super entertainment company hasn''t opened microblog yet! Please show mercy! Tears


    Even so, his microblog account has been turned for many times before it gradually stops.


    , it is a sign that micro-blog has not registered micro-blog account super entertainment company. Many people have also dropped the super entertainment because of Lee''s micro-blog and this matter. They make complaints about ridicule, satire and Tucao.


    Of course, Chu Fei, Da Dong and Liu Ruyu don''t know about all this.


    At this time, Dadong and Li Haibao just inquired all the way and found the small garden where bashanhu and the other two security guards were. The two security guards didn''t care. Bashanhu sat there with a gloomy face and didn''t move.


    "Elder martial brother!" Li Haibao called out from a distance, and then took Dadong all the way to trot over.


    "Do you know him?" Asked the two guards.


    "Yes, we are friends." Li Haibao nodded and said.


    "Well, look at him. Don''t let him make trouble in the meeting hall any more." There''s nothing wrong with what the security guard said. After all, this is their accusation. However, Li Haibao shook his head and said, "I''m afraid not. I''m just looking for him."


    After hearing Li Haibao''s words, the two security guards sighed with depression, and bashanhu, who had been sitting for a long time, looked at Li Haibao suspiciously.


    "Don''t you know how bad he made in it?" The security guard asked carefully.


    "You don''t know. The super entertainment company on the third floor called for elder martial brother to come. This is Mr. Xie of super entertainment. He and I are worried about your blocking."


    "Really? You''re not lying to us, are you? " The two security guards are a little incredulous.


    "There''s nothing to be cheated about. Just go ahead and give it to us."


    The two security guards looked at each other and thought for a while, then said:


    "this is what you said. Don''t make trouble, or we will be criticized."


    With that, the two guards shook their heads and left with a sigh. Although security is not a high-level job, these two security personnel are good.Otherwise, they can not simply give the Bashan tiger to Li Haibao and Dadong.


    "Elder martial brother, come with us. Mr. Chu and Mr. Liu are still waiting for you."


    "You''re not lying to me?" Bashanhu raised his head, his eyes were red, and the stubble on his chin was shaking. It can be seen that his mood is still not calm, and the quiet sitting is just the result of forced self-control.


    "Why do I cheat you, elder martial brother? You don''t know that the super entertainment on the third floor is a new company. This is their first recruitment. Now they have recruited more than 30 people."


    "More than thirty?"


    "Yes, they are all students in our school."


    "Ha ha, be careful, don''t be cheated." Bashan tiger sighed with a bitter smile.


    Dadong looks funny, but he still gives Li Haibao what to say. For the time being, he doesn''t intend to say anything.


    "Elder martial brother, how can you be like that Zhang Aimin? You don''t know that more than 30 of us have received a month''s salary. It''s the new employee''s entry welfare. Look..."


    With these words, Li Haibao took out his mobile phone, opened the wechat interface, and called out the transfer records of Dadong and him. Of course, not all people use WeChat, and some people use Alipay, but no matter how, the record will not be false, and the money will arrive in time.


    "Is that true?" After seeing the transfer records on Li Haibao''s mobile phone, bashanhu was shocked, and his previous grievances and irritability were squeezed away by surprise at this moment.


    "Of course, we all have it. The least is 65 thousand. Although I don''t know what position Mr. Chu wants you to take, since you are called upon to join the company, I''m sure you will be asked to join the company! "


    "It''s hard to say that the three troupes also asked me to go, but the result was just a shame Ha ha... " Bashanhu wanted to believe what Li Haibao said, but he couldn''t believe it. After all, he had been trapped, humiliated and unlucky for six years.


    "Mr. Xie, I have no choice..." Li Haibao looks at Dadong with a depressed face.


    Da Dong smiles, pats Li Haibao on the shoulder, looks at Ba Shanhu and asks:


    "Mr. Ba, what''s your name?"


    "Bashan tiger." Bashanhu and Li Haibao share the same voice.


    "Well, I can see that Chu always takes a fancy to you and will definitely use you. As for the position, I don''t know yet, so it''s hard to say the salary. Well, let''s assume that your salary is 10000 yuan a month for the time being. I''ll give you 10000 yuan as a new employee''s welfare. If the salary is higher, I''ll make it up. If the salary is not so high, you can refund me the more. How about that? "


    "Ah! Yes, elder martial brother, promise quickly, so you don''t have to worry about being cheated! "


    When Li Haibao is excited, Chu Fei has taken out his mobile phone and opened the wechat interface, waiting for Ba Shanhu''s response.


    Bashanhu''s letter is true. After all, Dadong has shown enough sincerity.


    "No, I''ll go with you and have a look."


    "Then I''ll take the money first. Take out the mobile phone quickly." Dadong urged with a smile.


    "No, thanks. As long as you''re not fooling me, I''d like to go. I don''t need to. It will make me feel like I''m selling my dignity again."


    "What''s the point? It''s our entry benefits!"


    "But I don''t even know what my position is, and I''m not sure whether I''ll join your company, so I can''t get the benefits."


    But Bashan had no more expression in his eyes.


    Dadong shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "OK, but I don''t believe you will refuse."


    With that, bashanhu finally stood up, Li Haibao holding bashanhu''s shoulder with a smile, and two people walked slowly towards the building behind Dadong.


    When we got outside the building, the students in line outside immediately began to whisper.


    "Well, why did he come back? Was he called back?"


    "No, this person seems to be from an entertainment company on the third floor..."


    "Yes, no one else will want it. They want to get into their own company. As for picking up junk like that?"


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean by picking up rags? Bashan tiger is still very strong. It just offends people."


    "How do you know? We are all freshmen. Don''t let anyone fool us


    "Can''t you read Weibo? It''s true that... "


    Similar conversations appear more than once among students waiting for an interview, and more and more people pay attention to the long microblog posted by the student on the microblog.


    At the same time, Li Dao''s Micro blog has finally entered the eyes of these students.


    "Wow, look, Li daopi is a man!" A beautiful girl aiming at the new dream of Red Mansions called with a happy face.


    "Ah, spray who, spray who, director Li is not inside the interview, how there is still time to tweet ah!" Girl''s side, peer''s best friend curiously called."Who else can spray it? It''s the company on the third floor What''s the name again? "


    "Super entertainment?"


    "Yes, that''s the company. Ha ha ha, it''s fun!"


    "What are you doing? Are you calling that company a liar?"


    "No, they''re here to stir up the water, the staff have no quality, and even the order can''t be well controlled..."


    "That''s OK. It''s not a spray. After all, isn''t it true?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Bashanhu, Li Haibao and Dadong naturally heard the dialogue one after another. But to bashanhu''s surprise, Li Haibao and Dadong didn''t care what others said.


    "Is the company really that bad? No, no, order, order Ah, I see. Should it be because of the entry benefits that everyone cheered? Ha ha, a group of shortsighted guys, if you know the reason why they have no order, I''m afraid you will all envy them. "


    Although he hasn''t been employed and hasn''t met the boss Chu Fei, bashanhu has unconsciously stood on the side of super entertainment and began to sincerely want to maintain the company image of super entertainment.

 Chapter 382

    Three people, in the heated discussion of the students inside and outside, walked into the building, and then came to the third floor, finally pushed open the study room where Chu Fei and others were, and walked in.


    At this time, Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu did not sit on their seats, but stood on the platform and said with a smile. At this time, seeing that the three Dadong had come back, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "is this your elder martial brother?"


    "Yes More than 30 students and Li Haibao agreed in a loud voice, just like the teacher asked questions.


    Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu look at each other with a smile, and then they return to the position of the interviewer, while Dadong sits on the table next to him without any image. As for Li Haibao, of course, they return to their own position.


    Bashanhu, who has not been interviewed for the first time, is very nervous. He can''t tell why. At this time, he stood on the platform with some restraint, took a deep breath for several times, and then said:


    "Hello, three interviewers, my name is bashanhu. I entered Yanjing film and Television College nine years ago, and after three years of extension, I stayed in the canteen of the college for three years. I am 32 years old this year."


    This is a basic self introduction. It''s just a few words, but it seems like a century has passed. Bashanhu said, closed his mouth, and at this time, it seems not serious Dadong raised his hands, gently patted three times.


    After that, there were more than 30 students, even Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu did not refuse to applaud.


    It''s not a big deal. Dadong just wants to encourage a mountain tiger to stand here and tell his story. But in fact, in the face of applause, bashanhu has been excited.


    But he was as emotional as he could, waiting for the interviewer to ask.


    Chu Fei looks at Liu Ruyu and asks her to complete the interview for the Bashan tiger.


    "Bashanhu, your younger martial brothers all say that your performance is great, and they think that your acting skills are even better than those of the teachers in Yanjing film and Television College. What do you think?"


    Liu Ruyu smiles and throws out the first question, which is not too tricky.


    "Every teacher has his own characteristics. I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t compare with the teachers of Yanjing film and Television Institute."


    Bashan tiger said, once again a long breath, and slowly spit out.


    "Because they are all your younger martial brothers, I can''t completely believe what they say. Well, give it a show. "


    "OK, no problem." Bashanhu nodded, performance is really his strength.


    Liu Ruyu looks at Dadong with a smile, and Dadong subconsciously excites him.


    "Donghan, lie down. From now on, you are bashanhu''s younger brother. But you don''t have a good relationship. Now that you are dead, you are Li Haibao poisoned him. "


    Liu Ruyu said it casually. He didn''t think much about it at all. Dadong wanted to refuse, but he still lay down on the ground after thinking about it. After all, the entertainment company is what he wanted to do, and it''s too hard for him to back out.


    Li Haibao is also confused, but fortunately, he is not needed for this performance.


    After Dadong lay down and pretended to be dead, bashanhu immediately entered the state. He just stood there, didn''t move, didn''t speak, but his eyes, expression and every detail showed in an instant.


    Chu Fei is OK. He doesn''t know much about acting. He just thinks Bashan tiger is good.


    But in this moment, the girls present, including Liu Ruyu, have been completely shocked!


    The girl''s mind is always delicate, so they find the meaning of every detail of Bashan tiger at this time. There are puzzles, doubts, regrets and heartaches. What''s more, there is a trace of hatred rising slowly in the brewing


    A few minutes later, Bashan tiger''s hatred had reached its peak. At this time, he raised his head and looked at Li Haibao


    It''s just a look in the eye. Li Haibao was just looked at, but he was scared.


    At this time, Chu Fei finally raised his interest, because he felt the murderous spirit of Bashan tiger.


    Murderous Qi is different from anger and hatred. Murderous Qi is the result of hatred. It is something that comes only after the enemy is killed.


    But strictly speaking, a guy who hasn''t beaten, hurt or even killed people always shows limited lethality.


    But the Bashan tiger was different. At this moment, Chu Fei almost believed that he was murderous.


    If Chu Fei didn''t use his divine sense to find a false source of Bashan tiger''s murderous spirit, I''m afraid he would really think Bashan tiger killed many people.


    "Well, you can stop. You''ve frightened Li Haibao." Chufei stopped bashanhu''s performance.


    About half a breath, Bashan tiger''s murderous spirit disappeared, and his sadness and other emotions disappeared. Now Bashan tiger has become an old student of the unfortunate Yanjing film and Television Institute.Pop Pop Pop


    Chufei was the first to clap, and then everyone in the room began to clap. Amid the clapping, bashanhu laughed as if he were a child.


    However, Chu Fei knows that his clapping is not the same reason as others'' clapping.


    Others applaud because of his acting skills and praise because of his performance, but chufei is surprised because of the speed of his role conversion.


    After a moment, the applause stopped and chufei asked:


    "bashanhu, can you tell me how you did it?"


    All people think that Chu Fei is asking about acting skills, but bashanhu knows it''s not. He smiles and says, "over the years, I''ve figured out a lot of characters, almost all of which have appeared in movies and TV plays. I''ve spent at least three days figuring out. Every time I succeed in figuring out a character, I''ll make room for it in my mind. Of course, it''s just a story My own imagination When I need to use similar characters, I just need to walk into this space


    The explanation of Bashan tiger is very mysterious and philosophical, but Chu Fei found that the spirit of Bashan tiger is much stronger than ordinary people.


    The spirit, that is, the soul, may not be completely equal to the spiritual power. In other words, what bashanhu said is probably the most simple and true description.


    "Bashanhu, we all know the situation of our company. We are a new company. We have no scripts, no actors, even no equipment and office space. We have money and the purpose of making good works..."


    Bashanhu listened quietly. Although he didn''t understand this, he probably knew it.


    "So, I can''t guarantee that every one of you can have a play, but I promise that as long as there is a role suitable for you, you won''t give the role to others. But apart from acting, everyone needs to have other jobs, at least for the time being. As for you, bashanhu, if you want to teach people who have never been in a play, or even don''t know what acting is Can you do it? "


    Chufei has made it very clear, even a little explicit. The core point is that no one is a full-time actor


    Ba Shanhu nodded and asked: "Mr. Chu, if we have our roles, what''s our salary for acting, and can we take on the outside performances?"


    "The salary is calculated according to the normal actor''s salary. Of course, even if you become the king of heaven, I won''t ask you to perform with exaggerated expenses. I don''t care how much money you are paid outside. In my case, your salary will never be unreasonably high, but it is completely in line with your strength and reputation."


    Chufei pauses and says:


    "that is to say, when you have a role to perform, you are actors, and the remuneration is the remuneration of normal actors. I don''t care if you go out to pick up work, but you can''t delay your own film and TV production. As for how to deploy it, I don''t care."


    Chu Fei''s request is not low, and his words are absolutely not pleasant, but this is the most pragmatic words. When Ba Shanhu heard Chu Fei say that their actor''s salary would not be too high, he already knew that Chu always wanted to be a good actor, so he nodded and said, "then I can answer the question of general manager Chu. As long as the other party has a normal IQ, I have the absolute grasp to make him a qualified actor."


    "In that case, I''m asking you, what do you think of the oath?"


    "Oath?" Bashanhu, like everyone else, did not expect to have such a problem, saying:


    "as long as the oath is not something excessive or something against the basic moral bottom line, I do not exclude it."


    "OK, let''s talk about the salary, Ruyu. How much is the right money for the acting teacher and strong acting skills?"


    "I think he can count on the highest wage in the industry." Liu Ruyu said with a smile.


    "I think so." Lying on the ground, Da Dong opened his eyes and said what he thought, then slowly stood up.


    Liu Ruyu stood up and came to Dadong''s side, gently patting the dust on his body. Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "in that case, let''s set 30000 yuan first, which is the salary of probation period. When you succeed in making two people become qualified actors from scratch, then your salary will be raised to 50000 yuan, plus bonus. How about that?"


    "Is that true? But the acting teacher in our school is just over 10000.... " Bashanhu is so honest that he directly tells the truth he knows.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, your performance conquered us. Well, it''s settled. Dadong, let''s get welfare. I''ll go back to find Suyi for reimbursement. "


    "No problem!" Dadong agreed, then came to bashanhu, added his wechat friends, and transferred the money very happily.


    Until Ba Shanhu received the money and even cashed it into the bank card, he felt that he was dreaming. After all, it was 30000 yuan, so easy to get into my pocket.Over the years, bashanhu''s life is not hard. He can''t help with anything at home. He can only predict his canteen salary time and time again and pay it back a little bit.


    As for the other more than 30 students, including Dong Yuewei and others, all of them are envious of Bashan tiger, but they are not envious because they know that Bashan tiger is worth the price.


    Recruitment is over, at least this time. Chu Fei took his mobile phone to search for a while, then called Dadong and said:


    "is this the building you are talking about?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Dadong nodded quickly. The building he was looking at was next to the super grocery store, which also formed the external wall of another part of Lianhuachi park.


    "Well, you can arrange the rest. I''ll tell Su Yi to finish the formalities as soon as possible, and then you can consider how to decorate and design. By the way, remember to arrange the dormitory for them."

 Chapter 383

    Finish saying, Chu Fei goes out from study room, copy toilet to walk while dialing an Su Yi''s mobile phone number. The location of the toilet is close to the stairs, so chufei''s direction toward the toilet is equivalent to the direction toward the stairway.


    At this time, because the recruitment is officially over, chufei''s study room is also lively again. Because of the excitement this time, the three groups of people from the downstairs crew have completely broken out!


    However, in addition to Director Li and the producer of the new dream of Red Mansions drama group, they rushed up in a rage. The other two drama groups all chose to vent their anger on Weibo and wait for director Li''s results.


    Director Li''s temper is too open, so the crew members of the new journey to the West and the new Tianlong eight don''t need to say anything by themselves.


    At this time, Chu Fei has entered the toilet, the phone has been connected.


    "Suyi, you know the building in the west of us..."


    "Yes, it''s been empty for some time. It''s Zhou Yu who drove the people away."


    "Well, that''s the one. Tell Zhou Yu that we''ve bought that building and set up an entertainment company. Everyone can rely on it."


    "Can''t it be the super entertainment that Dadong said?" Of course, ansuyi has heard from Dadong more than once, and even the name has been heard many times, but the final decision of this kind of thing is of course decided by Chu Fei, so it doesn''t pay much attention to ansuyi.


    "Yes, that boy has got all kinds of certificates, and I can''t help it. Of course, I''m also very interested in this, so I simply agreed. No, I just recruited more than 30 employees."


    "So fast?" Ansuyi said with a smile.


    "Yes, you tell Zhou Yu that we want that building. We''ll pay as much as we want. We won''t let the country suffer."


    "Well, the market price of that building is not particularly expensive. The tenth on the book is enough."


    "One in ten. How much is on the book now?"


    "A lot. After replenishment, you made a lot of money. Now the total is 2.5 billion."


    "I''ll go, 2.5 billion? Is it true or not? "


    "Of course it''s true. I lied to you." An Su Yi said with a smile.


    "How much does that building cost with the site?"


    "The site can''t be sold. It''s commercial land. Although it doesn''t belong to any company now, it can''t be sold to you as a private company."


    "Well, do you think one tenth and 250 million will buy that building?"


    "We take 250 million, and there are other things. Don''t forget the things you gave them for free to study. Seriously, any one of them is worth such a building."


    "No, since 250 million is OK, buy it. Go back to Dadong and discuss with you. By the way, his fiancee Liu Ruyu can also be recruited into the company. It''s reliable."


    "Good."


    "OK, let''s do it first. I''ll go to the toilet and keep busy later."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei hung up the phone, approached the urinal beside.


    At this time, outside the toilet door, Li Dao, who had already confirmed Chu Fei''s identity from the students and had been listening at the door for a while, walked in with disdain, standing in front of the urinal and saying:


    "today''s young people are really impetuous. They always talk about hundreds of millions of businesses. They really can pretend!"


    "Yes, director Li, that''s what young people are like now. They don''t boast about anything first, and then attract girls by it."


    "Ha ha, today''s atmosphere, girls don''t know how to love themselves. Men are more special than Shabi. This generation of young people don''t know what''s wrong. They are so degenerate!"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with this? People can''t do it. They can''t educate themselves at home. They don''t know how to read more books. They know how to play games on the Internet all day and watch those nonsense chicken soup stories. They are all useless by themselves!"


    At this time, Chu Fei just untied his belt, and before he could pull the zipper, he heard the conversation between the two people nearby, and immediately understood what was going on.


    This is definitely aimed at myself. After all, when I just called, I said 250 million These two people must have heard their call, so they thought they were pretending to be forced.


    After all, it''s in the toilet, and Chu Fei, who has been thinking about things in his mind, is not interested in seeing who the two people next to him are. Although he just listens to the voice, he has already guessed eight * / nine.


    "You say, such a person''s company can be much better. It''s just cheating people and money!"


    "Director Li, you don''t have to say that there are so many things like this recently. Many girls have been cheated by such companies. They have cheated their bodies and their youth!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei chuckled, too lazy to retort, pulled down the zipper and began to pee.


    But at the moment when chufei began to pee, chufei found that it was very quiet beside him! It''s silence! That two people obviously only pee to half, how can suddenly so quiet!


    Do they have switches?


    Chu Fei subconsciously turns to see that director Li and his producer are looking at him with a shocked face"I don''t know what to look at! Pervert


    Chu Fei white one eye, quickly after pee finished then left.


    As for director Li and the producer, they just want to find a crack in the ground. They make complaints about their strange voice or an affected manner, but they are defeated by their more pure, more natural and more exclusive men.


    Outside the toilet, a few students are secretly watching, and their mobile video recording is also on


    Of these students, two are men, and the rest are girls.


    Poof!


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, the two men laughed directly, then took the other girls and ran away.


    When Li and the film directors were defeated, they wanted to keep up with the excitement


    As a result, but saw a joke, or big joke!


    "What are you laughing at! Come on, what are you laughing at After running far away, the girls'' curiosity has risen to the top.


    The two boys looked at each other and continued to laugh wildly. After a long time, they said in the angry eyes of the girls:


    "this can''t be explained. If you understand, you will understand. If you don''t understand, you will teach the bad guys..."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the building, Chu Fei wandered around in Yanjing film and Television College, and sent a text message to Dadong and Liu Ruyu, informing them of the progress of the matter and where he was going.


    Later, Chu Fei bypassed the back of the canteen of the college, where there was no one and no monitoring. Chu Fei saw the opportunity and started the transmission of the system back to Lagerstroemia.


    It''s getting late. Everyone in Ziwei''s big world and small cave has been tired all day. Naturally, after dinner early, they go back to their own rooms. Only Sun Yue and ye long have no rest.


    At this time, the two people are standing on the roof of the small cave, and they don''t know what they are talking about.


    After Chu Fei came back, he immediately startled them. Fortunately, Chu Fei also found them for the first time, but he didn''t let the elder bother him, so he came up.


    "Master, uncle long, you are all here!"


    "Of course, we can''t all go to bed." Master Sun Yue had a bitter smile on his face.


    Now there are not enough people in xiaodongtian. All the twelve disciples and Cheng Feng Mingyue are in urgent need of cultivation. Xiaozi and xiaoxingxing are very special, and it is impossible to arrange night watch.


    Therefore, this kind of work can only be done by Long Wu and Sun Yue.


    "Well, it''s time to recruit new people." Chu Fei sighed.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, let them all grow up first, you are always not in the door, don''t know everyone''s growth, I dare say that in less than half a year, everyone will at least break through a big realm!"


    Master Sun Yue was very proud. Although Chu Fei had brought all this, it didn''t prevent him from feeling proud.


    "A big realm? It''s a bit of an exaggeration, isn''t it? " Half a year is not a long time, especially for monks, half a year to break through a big realm is really amazing enough.


    Sun Yue laughed and didn''t explain anything. Anyway, Chu didn''t understand what he should.


    "Well, it''s also a good thing. Let''s open the Mountain Gate in half a year. By the way, master, uncle long, talk to me about the creation of Dharma! "


    "What is it?" Master Sun Yue suspected that he had not heard clearly. Dragon five also looks at Chu Fei in surprise.


    "To create a law is to create a new law." Chu Fei explained doubtfully.


    "You know it''s a way to start! I also want to talk about the creation of Dharma. Your master will not be qualified to talk about the creation of Dharma with you in another 100 years! " Sun Yue looked depressed, then turned around and walked away, saying:


    "you two can talk. I''ll go to the Sutra Pavilion."


    "Well, why?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Ask Elder Dragon!" Sun Yue left quickly, and didn''t give Chu Fei the chance to stop him.


    Long wuze shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "his realm is not enough. It''s not good for him to contact these things too early."


    "No, just listen to it..."


    "It will disturb his mind."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. Although he didn''t think so, since long Wudu said so, it must be.


    "Uncle long, what about me? Are you not afraid to disturb my mind? "


    "You? If your mind can be disordered, it will be disordered for a long time. If you just read the Sutra, it will not be so easy to be disordered. "


    The cultivation before the dragon is not too high, and it is not qualified to talk about creation. But the problem is, because of Chu Fei''s help, he did not become a man, but directly formed the dragon.


    Dragon, an ancient beast, is close to the existence of belief. It is very mysterious. Now, let alone the creation of dragon, the way of heaven can talk with you carefully.


    "Well, uncle long, teach me how to create..." Chu Fei said very simply."It''s not so easy to teach. I can only talk with you about the Dharma and the part I can understand."


    Longwu was very objective, but chufei was satisfied.


    "Well, well, I''ll listen to Uncle long!"


    Dragon five wave, a golden flash, two futons suddenly appear, dragon five himself sat one, the other is naturally for Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t refuse either. It would be more comfortable to sit and chat.


    "What method do you want to create..."


    "Well, how to say that..." Chu Fei was puzzled about how to use words, and then he said, "because of some special reasons, I need a special method, which must be able to evolve all kinds of external manifestations of magic, but it doesn''t need any power, but it can''t be a simple illusion..."

 Chapter 384

    "What are you doing?" Longwu is a little depressed. I''ve never heard of anyone who wants something that is totally useless.


    "The reason is quite special. I can''t explain it for a while and a half."


    "Yes? All right, but do you really want this method? " Longwu asked calmly.


    "Yes, I do. In my hometown, there is a man named Chendong who told a very popular story


    Longwu doesn''t know what chufei wants to say, but since chufei wants to say it, he won''t interrupt him.


    Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "in his story, there is such a Dharma sect called Jiumi, which is nine completely different Dharma sects, one of which is Douzi MI, which I want..."


    "Oh? What kind of power does the secret have? " Longwu asked with a smile. When he was a child, both human beings and monsters liked to listen to stories, and Longwu was no exception. Now, he was just re experiencing the fun of youth. Of course, he also listened to the method Chu Fei wanted.


    "In his story, Douzi secret can evolve all the methods in the world, and it can have equal or even stronger power. Of course, it requires that the person who uses Douzi secret has enough strength..."


    Later, Chu Fei told all the fighting plots he still remembered about Dou Zi MI. Many people on the earth know that this is the content of the great God Chen Dong''s "covering the sky", which is the main fighting method of the protagonist Ye Fan in the early and middle period.


    "Well, isn''t the secret of fighting against heaven?" After the lecture, chufei was just like a child who handed in his homework, waiting for the teacher''s praise.


    Long Wu nodded with a smile and said:


    "the secret of fighting characters is more than against heaven. If there is such a secret skill, I''m afraid the world of crape myrtle will be in chaos."


    "Yes, I know it''s against the sky, and it''s impossible to get it out, so I don''t need so strong fighting capacity, I just need part of it..."


    "Evolve the parts of all the dharmas and things, right..."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know how to create such a Dharma, but I can tell you what is Tao, what is law, and the relationship between heaven and Dharma..."


    In fact, this is what Chu Fei needed, but he didn''t know it.


    The next night, Long Wu talked all the time about what he knew, and used his own techniques to show a lot of things. Later, Chu Fei gradually had a deeper understanding of Tao and Dharma, and his combat effectiveness also had a qualitative change at this moment.


    Before that, Chu Fei was an online game player, just a skill that the mechanical releaser could use. Until today, Chu Fei has become a qualified monk for the first time.


    The sky from dark to dark, from the rise to the fall of the moon, until the dawn will rise, dragon five just stopped telling, and Chu Fei also entered the Epiphany at this time.


    See Chu Fei into the state of Epiphany, dragon five also did not have any action, so quietly sitting on the side, at the same time, the maximum extent of their own divine consciousness.


    He is protecting the Dharma for chufei, and chufei has entered a mysterious realm.


    Now Chu Fei only feels that he has seen everything, but in the twinkling of an eye, he doesn''t remember anything. In this cycle, Chu Fei gradually sees a river, a huge and boundless River, in which there are stars twinkling and flowing lights flying


    In that big river, life was born, life fell, strange things floated, and broken wooden boards floated away along the river


    Chu Fei didn''t know how many things he had seen, or what the river was, but when he woke up, there was a lot of sky and the sun was high in the East.


    Xiaodongtian is lively again, but there is no other person in this building except chufei and Longwu.


    Chu Fei calmly smile, with a wave, an ordinary appearance of the wooden stool appeared in his hands. However, this stool is just a pure image of vitality and energy. It can neither hit people nor sit on people. It can only look at him from any position.


    The palm turned, the wood disappeared, and a long sword appeared again, but the shape of the sword was too gorgeous. Chu Fei backhand for a while, long sword swept next to the Dragon five.


    Dragon five does not hide, smiling at, until the sword through the Dragon five''s body once again revealed.


    "It seems that you have succeeded. Let''s try evolution."


    With these words, dragon five flew directly into the air. Between the waving of his hands, golden dragons kept flying out, roaring and dancing.


    Longwu didn''t make this attack thoroughly. After all, he didn''t have a target. He just demonstrated it.


    When Chu Fei saw this, he immediately floated into the air and made a simple seal with his hands. Then he ruled it out with his hands, and gold dragons came out from his hands, hovering and roaring in the same way, but without the power that this method should have.Power is a kind of energy pressure, which is mysterious and mysterious, so this defect is nothing, at least it does not affect the future use of chufei.


    "Yes, yes, it looks like you really made it." Longwu said with a smile.


    "Maybe, but I always think that there is still a lot of room for improvement in this method. I think that this method is definitely a method that can shock the world of crape myrtle in the future."


    "You mean it''s really possible for you to deduce the secret of Dou Zi?" Long Wu asked with a smile.


    "Maybe, I feel that way."


    "Yes, but you should remember that you can''t force everything. When the chance comes, you''ll have an epiphany. The purpose of force is to cause trouble."


    "Thank you, uncle long. I''ll be careful."


    "Well, it''s OK for you. I''ll go and see the children." Say words, dragon five float body to leave, and Chu Fei also fell to the side of the main building.


    Now Chu Fei has just mastered this set of methods, but it is not enough to teach them to others, because he has to organize them into a complete set of routines and teaching materials.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei sat down again and fell into meditation.


    This time, Chu Fei, who was deeply in meditation, constantly improved the details of this set of skills in his mind, and also constantly improved various theoretical methods. Until the end, when Chu Fei finally finished this set of things used to arbitrarily simulate the effects of various methods, a clear and pleasant sound came.


    Ding!


    Congratulations on the successful creation of a new skill. Please name it!


    Chu Fei smiles. There''s no need to worry about naming this kind of thing. After all, it''s the idea drawn from Chen Dong''s covering the sky, and the name will not change naturally.


    The secret of fighting words!


    Chu Fei quickly read out these four words, which was the completion of the naming.


    Congratulations to the host, the name of Douzi secret skill is successful, and the self upgrade function of "promotion bar" is successfully opened!


    "Promotion bar? I don''t know, I forgot to have this function! "


    Chu Fei is very excited after hearing this prompt. The promotion column originally shows the attributes of his body. By spending exchange points, he can improve the data of these attributes, which naturally improves his physical fitness.


    But because Chu Fei didn''t meet the opportunity to use the promotion column to improve his attributes, he gradually ignored the promotion column.


    But this does not mean that the promotion column is useless. At this time, the system turns on the independent upgrade function of the promotion column. That is to say, with the continuous improvement of Chu Fei''s accomplishments, all the data in the promotion column will be automatically promoted within the range allowed by the system!


    What''s more, what makes Chu Fei more happy is that the automatic upgrade is free! Will not consume any exchange points!


    "Make it, make it big! If I had known that creating a skill would have such great benefits, I would have thought of a way to create it! Ha ha ha, good, good


    Chu Fei really didn''t know how to express his excitement. In addition to cheering, all he could do was keep dancing.


    A moment later, Chu Fei finally calmed down and opened the promotion column to study for a while. However, when he thought that he didn''t need to be in charge any more, he didn''t even have any interest in research.


    "Anyway, there''s no intuitive concept of which data to read, so it''s better to try more when you have nothing to do!"


    Chufei laughs, turns around and walks down the main building. But it''s not until he gets outside that he finds out that time has come to night.


    "Every day, I always feel that I''ve wasted too much time..."


    Chu Fei still has many things to do. The first one is Huichundan. There are few Huichundan now. Everyone in super entertainment has to take a Huichundan, because only in this way can they swear to succeed.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei laughingly found Master Sun Yue, asked for a map, and left a large number of supplies and food for xiaodongtian. Then he left xiaodongtian.


    Chu Fei''s goal is to go out and buy Huichundan, but there is another purpose, that is to choose actors and find some actors who can take back to earth to perform.


    This kind of thing is very important, not only need to have basic cultivation, but also need to have a good image, more importantly, these people must be reliable!


    All the people in xiaodongtian are their own disciples. Chufei doesn''t want them to swear to be loyal to themselves forever, because that''s what a sect should look like.


    At that time, xiaodongtian will become chufei''s personal death army!


    After leaving Taihua mountain, according to the direction indicated by the map, Chu Fei took advantage of the power transmission function of the system and drove at a high speed regardless of the cost. He soon came to a big city 13000 away from Taihua mountain, which is the nearest and very special one.


    Pingshan city is located on the top of a group of Pingdingshan mountains more than 1000 meters high. The main city is on the mountain, and the auxiliary city is at the foot of the mountain. The people living in the main city are naturally monks, while the people living in the foot of the mountain are ordinary people and businessmen.At this time, Chu Fei stood on the side of a road thousands of meters away from Pingshan City, leaning against a dead tree and looking at the pedestrians.


    Chu Fei is listening to the chat of people coming and going. By the way, he also wants to stand here and have a good look at the appearance of Pingshan city.


    About half an hour later, chufei, with a cup of sweet milk tea, wandered to the gate of Pingshan city. In front of him, there was a beautiful woman walking anxiously.


    This beauty is a monk. Chu Fei can see it at a glance. The main reason is that the cultivation of this beauty is not higher than that of Chu Fei. It should be the same as that of Chu Fei. However, from any angle, the cultivation of this beauty is not as good as that of Chu Fei.

 Chapter 385

    But what really attracted Chu Fei''s attention was not the beauty''s appearance, nor her accomplishments, but the blood on the girl''s chest, arms and even legs.


    Those bloodstains have not dried out, occasionally there will be very thick blood dripping slowly, but it is obvious that the blood on her body does not belong to her own.


    At this time, the girl''s face was full of evil spirit, her sword was dead, her sword hand was white.


    On the road, most of the people who noticed the girl were in a hurry to escape, as if they knew who the girl was and where she was going to do.


    Chu Fei could have stopped a passer-by to inquire about the cause of something, but he didn''t choose to do so. Instead, he followed the girl slowly, just like watching a play.


    People noticed the girl, naturally also noticed chufei, but no one took the initiative to say anything. It seems that they are afraid of being implicated.


    The girl''s speed is not slow, and the distance of kilometers is only a moment.


    At the gate of Pingshan City, two groups of soldiers were standing under the high gate. The two groups of soldiers saw the bloody girl coming, and immediately rushed up to stop the girl.


    However, the two groups of soldiers are not rude to the girl, but constantly persuading.


    "Calm down, Miss Beitang. We all know what happened, but it has already happened. Please don''t make any noise!"


    "Yes, Miss Beitang, you''ve gone to make trouble. When you go back, the Liu family will certainly retaliate. If you really fight, your Beitang family can''t fight the Liu family!"


    "Yes, Miss Beitang, please bear it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei is listening quietly. At the moment, he has understood the identity of this girl. Beitang Yan is a young lady of Beitang family in a small town outside Pingshan city.


    And the blood on her body is his brother beitangfeng''s. Beitangfeng died and was killed. Now beitangyan is going to take revenge.


    "You all get out of the way, my brother''s revenge, I can''t not revenge!"


    "Miss Beitang, we really can''t let you. The Lord of the city ordered us to stop you. I''m afraid you''re making a big deal!"


    "Why, the Liu family killed my brother. Isn''t it big enough?" The North Hall Yan stares at the leader of these two groups of soldiers, angry.


    "That''s not true, Miss Beitang. You Beitang family can''t compete with their Liu family!"


    "Get out of the way. I don''t want to talk to you too much." North Hall Yan strong pressure anger, her enemy is Liu, naturally won''t to the door of these soldiers.


    However, these two groups of soldiers still refused. Finally, the leader said:


    "Miss Beitang, our task is to stop you, so unless you..."


    Before he finished his words, Beitang Yan started. The long sword in his hand flashed cold. Just in the blink of an eye, the two groups of soldiers fell down one after another.


    Chu Fei can see clearly that Beitang Yan just knocked them unconscious, and didn''t take their lives, even slight injuries.


    "I didn''t expect that beitangyan could control her emotions at such a time. It seems that this girl is good!"


    Stunned two groups of soldiers, North Hall Yan in front of no more stop, so she walked into the city of Pingshan.


    Of course, this is only the auxiliary city of Pingshan City, not the core main city on the mountain. However, after entering the city, Chu Fei knew how big the Pingshan city was.


    The city is very prosperous. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s powerful divine sense, I''m afraid it would be humiliating to come in.


    Beitangyan is so big in the crowd shuttle, walk more than an hour later, beitangyan finally stopped, Chu unnatural also stopped.


    At this time, in front of beitangyan, there is a tall gate tower. The plaque on the gate tower reads two big characters, Liu Fu. At the gate of Liu''s house, beitangyan doesn''t have any nonsense. Raising her hand is to shoot a huge force. Under such force, the wooden gate of Liu''s house can''t stop, and it''s broken in an instant.


    "Liu Huilong, get out and die!"


    Originally prosperous streets, in this moment are quiet down, the next moment, people around the crazy seems to be scattered, for fear of being involved.


    After the others scattered, Chu Fei suddenly showed up, and he stood motionless on the street more than ten meters away, one can see what he thought.


    Fortunately, beitangyan doesn''t care about chufei, she just stares at the inside of Liufu, waiting for the response of Liufu people.


    "Who is going to make trouble in Liu''s house?" A roar, followed by neat footsteps, Chu Fei frowned, although the voice is old, but there is no cultivation, the visitor should not be the master of the Liu family.


    Naturally, beitangyan knew this better than chufei. Before the people of Liufu came out of the gate, she rushed up with the sword in her hand, and then the cold light flashed and all kinds of shrill screams.


    Chu''s non divine consciousness enveloped the Beitang Yan''s surroundings, and the practice of Beitang Yan at this time was clear.Chu Fei finds out that those people should be servants of Liu''s house. Some of them, Beitang Yan, didn''t have a chance to do too much harm to people, but she tries to put herself in danger and cut off other people''s hands and feet


    In addition, a few of them can be scrapped or even killed by raising their hands, but Beitang Yan just kicks them away or knocks them out


    That is to say, beitangyan attacks selectively. As for the situation of those wounded by her, chufei certainly doesn''t know.


    However, after beitangyan''s disturbance, more people came out of Liu''s house. One of them was an old man, who looked like he was 60 or 70 years old. He walked in the front, followed by his descendants and other servants.


    Judging from his accomplishments, Chu Fei thinks that this old man should be the head of Liu''s clan, and he must be the one with the highest status, because this guy has a great and perfect accomplishments.


    "Beitangyan, my Liufu is the place where you can go wild!" The old man was angry, but he didn''t do it directly because of his identity.


    "Ha ha, if you hand over Liu Huilong, I really won''t act wildly in your Liu mansion." Beitangyan seems to have anticipated the situation she will face today, so there is no surprise on her face.


    "Hum, Beitang Yan, according to the rules, if you want to come to my Liu''s house, you must send in the invitation three days in advance. But you are not going to come according to the rules, are you?"


    It''s not the old man who speaks, but a middle-aged man around the old man. This middle-aged man should look like he is in his forties. It is estimated that the second son of the old man, Liu Huilong, whom Beitang Yan is looking for, should be the grandson of the old man.


    "Anyway, according to the calculation of age, it should be like this..." Chu Fei held his shoulder and thought of it silently.


    "Rules? You Liu''s house bullied my Beitang family for many years, and tried to seize my Beitang family property. Today, you connived at my son''s killing my brother Beitang Feng. You talked about the rules with me. Ha ha ha, it''s funny. I really don''t think Beitang Yan is afraid of you! "


    "Good courage! Even Wang Qing, the leader of Pingshan City, didn''t dare to talk so much in my Liu''s house. Someone came to abolish her for me, took off her clothes and hung them on the city gate for the people to visit! "


    The middle-aged man ordered to drink it out, and more than a dozen guys in black came out immediately, and these guys were still masked. They should be the private soldiers of the Liu family.


    "That''s the answer of your Liu family. Good, very good. Today I''ll see if it''s your Liu family who can cover the sky with only one hand, or my Beitang Yantu is full of you!"


    The voice falls, the North Hall Yan urges the vitality, in the hand long sword immediately releases the massive terror sword Qi, then is a siege fierce battle.


    This fierce battle can be said to be the first battle between the human friars that Chu Fei really saw after he came to the world of crape myrtle.


    Although the accomplishments of both sides were not high, Chu Fei was interested in them and found many places worth learning.


    This fierce battle didn''t last long. A moment later, beitangyan''s momentum began to decline.


    "It seems that beauty is not proficient enough in this set of swordsmanship, and her accomplishments are not enough to support this set of swordsmanship..."


    Beitangyan is in danger now. Even though she has killed four or five people in black, ten of them are still besieging her.


    Moreover, now the ten men seem to have changed their fighting style. Every move is aimed at the private parts of beitangyan. The angry beitangyan blushes, but there is no way.


    Next to him, the people in Liu''s house were very happy, and from time to time they would show obscene smiles.


    However, it seems that it is for the sake of image, so the main figures in Liu''s house didn''t shout anything unpleasant.


    But even so, Chu Fei is not happy to see it!


    "Yes, it was originally a siege. Da Fangfang''s younger sister was not an opponent. As a result, she took advantage of it and played dirty tricks. How come all the people surnamed Liu I met in this world are so hateful!"


    Another family named Liu that Chu Fei thought of was naturally the Liu family that shuntianfu met before.


    In the battlefield, beitangyan can''t have any chance to turn defeat into victory, because her cultivation is not enough. However, at this time, Beitang Yan, who had already seen the situation clearly, suddenly and fiercely split a few terrible sword Qi to push back those people in black, and then the long sword in his hand turned upside down and stabbed him in the abdomen!


    "Yes? Suicide? " Chu Fei was puzzled. Not only Chu Fei was puzzled, but all the people in Liu''s house were also puzzled. For a moment, those people in black didn''t know whether they would continue to fight.


    It''s just that everyone hesitates for a while. Beitangyan is full of momentum!


    People see clearly, don''t know when, her hands in the chest pinch out a strange formula!


    "This..."


    "In fact, nothing can make her succeed!" The old man in Liu''s house changed his face and called out this sentence in time. The remaining ten men in black rushed up as soon as they heard the order, but it was still late.Because, this inexplicable method of beitangyan has already come into effect. At this time, her combat effectiveness has soared nearly ten times!


    "I want you Liu family to be buried with my brother!"


    Beitangyan just talks, but the terrible momentum released by her body directly pushes out the ten people in black.


    Then, beitangyan''s right hand suddenly fell, cutting off the sword which was still inserted in her abdomen. Half of it fell to the ground, and the other half remained in her body!

 Chapter 386

    No one knows why beitangyan wants to leave the broken sword in his body, but everyone knows very well that beitangyan is not so easy to deal with now.


    "Stand down. Yunting, you go, destroy her, break her limbs, hands and feet, otherwise people in Pingshan city really think that everyone in our Liu family can come here to make trouble! "


    The old man''s face was gloomy. After that, the middle-aged man next to him gave a respectful gift and said, "yes, father, don''t worry, I won''t let her have any chance to escape."


    This is Liu Yunting, who is actually in charge of the Liu family. After all, his father is a little old.


    "Liu Yunting, are you coming? Well, if the son owes the father, it''s OK! "


    The North Hall Yan sneers, then raises the hand void one case, in an instant, a sword spirit rushes out from her palm, straight to Liu Yunting!


    Liu Yunting didn''t care. As soon as he threw his sleeve, he broke all the sword Qi. Then Liu Yunting turned into a phantom and came directly to Beitang Yan. He raised his hand and printed it on Beitang Yan''s chest!


    Bang!


    Beitangyan was hit by this slap to fly back, broke the courtyard wall and fell on the road outside. Coincidentally, the landing position of beitangyan is just in front of chufei.


    Chu Fei curled his mouth and shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t think about whether he should do it now.


    But beitangyan obviously saw chufei. She didn''t say anything. She just grabbed chufei''s leg and stood up.


    However, the Beitang Yan who stood up was already unsteady. At the same time, the strong momentum that had erupted in her body had also appeared dramatic fluctuations.


    "You are not his opponent." Chu Fei said calmly.


    Beitangyan didn''t pay attention to chufei, and I don''t know if she didn''t hear it. But the next moment, beitangyan opened her feet and lifted her palms as hard as she could. In an instant, a huge sword of vitality appeared. The huge sword composed of vitality was not stable and flickered. It seemed that beitangyan''s strength was not enough to build this sword completely.


    Chu Fei can see clearly. At this time, there is a smile on Beitang Yan''s face, which is almost desperate. However, she still grits her teeth and throws the energy sword on her head at all the people in Liu''s house!


    This move has been taken seriously by Liu Yunting, Liu Fu, but for him, it''s just a little more effort. With the same robe sleeve and the same movement, the vitality of this sword was broken up just like the previous ones.


    "There are too many weak people. After all, you are just infuriating. He has entered the chamber of God." Although chufei is only in the realm of elixir, the accomplishments of all the people in Liu''s house can''t be concealed from his eyes. Specifically, why is chufei hard to say.


    If you have to find a reason, I''m afraid that the trace of the way of heaven that you felt when you created the secret art of fighting characters played a great role.


    "Brother My sister is stupid. I can''t help you get revenge... " The North Hall Yan still didn''t answer Chu Fei, but looked up to the sky and sighed, and then fell to the ground.


    Chu Fei originally wanted to help, but suddenly found that there were two figures in the distance, one before and one after fast approaching here.


    Obviously, the two men''s goal is Liu Fu, or Beitang Yan.


    Chu Fei thought for a moment, and then he stepped back two steps, indicating that he had nothing to do with it.


    The first one was a middle-aged man. He was about the same age as Liu Yunting, but his accomplishments were a little worse. He should only be in the state of life spring.


    As for the second person, she was a girl and very beautiful, but her cultivation was similar to that of beitangyan. She was not too special, but she was still beautiful and a beautiful woman.


    At this time, Liu Yunting of Liu''s house already knew that beitangyan would not have any fighting power any more, so he didn''t rush to get rid of her, but was waiting for the two men who were coming like Chu Fei.


    "Swallow The comer falls to the ground and comes to beitangyan who is soft on the ground. However, beitangyan doesn''t look at him directly. Instead, she turns her head and looks in the other direction.


    "You..." The middle-aged man put his hand on the wrist of beitangyan. After checking, he stood up and looked at all the people in Liufu.


    "Swallow, how are you?" The second girl also arrived. She held beitangyan in her arms. Her red eyes showed her relationship with beitangyan.


    "Xiaoyue You Why are you here... " North Hall Yan says laboriously.


    "You also said that I couldn''t stop you, so I had to call my uncle..." Xiaoyue distressed finish saying, and then will Beitang Yan carefully help up.


    "What''s the use of calling him? If your son is killed, you will only respectfully call someone else''s elder..." Beitangyan''s words are full of resentment. It''s obvious that she has a big opinion on this middle-aged man.


    "Swallow, don''t say uncle like that. He has to..." Xiaoyue is very distressed, that is, she is distressed about the injury of beitangyan, and the relationship between her father and daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Fei consciously saw the end of the play. He thought that the later middle-aged man, who was obviously the father of Beitang Yan, would burst out.But he didn''t think about it. This middle-aged man, just like Beitang Yan said, after a moment of silence, walked up to all the people in Liu''s house, arranged his clothes respectfully, and then fell down to kowtow, saying:


    "I''ve met Mr. Liu, I''ve met Mr. Liu..."


    "Well, get up, Beitang feiwen." The old man said in a deep voice.


    "Thank you, Master Liu." Beitang feiwen is the father of Beitang Yan and the head of Beitang family.


    "Beitang feiwen, are you here for your son''s sake?" The old man''s side, contemporary home owner Liu Yunting asked with a sneer.


    "I dare not!" Beitang feiwen shakes his head and says, "villain just wants to stop her. He doesn''t want to be humble. He doesn''t come in time. For the damage to Liu''s house, villain will make double compensation. There will never be any complaints!"


    "Haha, OK, you are the director of Beitang feiwen. However, the broken door and wall can be repaired, but what about the reputation of my Liu family? A woman, with a sword, went into my Liu house, wounded several people and killed several people. Finally, I stopped her. What are you going to do about this?"


    Through the collapse of the courtyard wall, and his own terrible divine consciousness, Chu Fei can see clearly the expression of the Liu family and the Beitang feiwen. It''s obvious that Liu Yunting is pushing forward and forcing Beitang feiwen.


    Unfortunately, Beitang feiwen didn''t have any idea of resistance. He just bowed again and said respectfully:


    "I don''t know what master Liu thinks, but it doesn''t matter. Villain won''t refuse."


    "Good! What we want is your words. Our request is very simple. We should discard her accomplishments, break her hands and feet, strip off her clothes and hang her at the gate of Pingshan City, and let the world watch it! "


    Liu Yunting''s voice is not small, this sentence even added the blessing of vitality, so this sentence spread far away.


    Chu Fei frowns tightly, and Beitang Yan is angry. Even Xiaoyue, who has just arrived, can''t believe it!


    Such a request is more cruel than killing beitangyan directly!


    ¡°¡­¡­ This... " Beitang feiwen hesitated for a moment, but only after blinking an eye, he made a decision and said: "Master Liu, don''t worry. Since Master Liu has such a request, I agree. I just hope that master Liu can continue to cooperate with my Beitang family after this. I hope this will not have any bad effect on our cooperation. "


    "Ha ha ha, master of the North Hall! You can rest assured that as long as you have done so, I swear with my Liu ancestors that I will definitely continue to maintain the good cooperation between you and me! "


    "In this way, I would like to thank Master Liu first. As for punishment Do it yourself. " Beitang feiwen finished, and without waiting for the response of Liu''s master, he stood up straight and went to Beitang Yan.


    "Uncle Beitang, how can you promise them?"


    "Xiaoyue, don''t call him uncle. He doesn''t have such qualifications! Ha ha... " Beitangyan has lost her fighting power now. No matter the means to stimulate her potential or the palm of Liu Yunting''s family leader, her body has suffered terrible trauma.


    Now she, unless there is any talent to help, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to have too good results.


    "What to do Uncle Beitang, don''t come here What to do Go, yes, I''ll take you, I''ll take you! "


    This small month is also a Meng, did not think of their own strength in the end have the qualification to take beitangyan leave here. Nevertheless, she was ready to do so.


    However, Beitang Yan is a wry smile. She reaches out to push away Xiaoyue and stands there stubbornly. Hatred and despair blend on her face.


    "I, Beitang Yan, swear to heaven that as long as I don''t die, as long as you leave me a breath, I will kill you! I will destroy your Beitang family! The way of heaven


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly. Unexpectedly, after watching the play for a long time, what he finally sees is a big tragedy.


    At this time, the Beitang feiwen, with a cold face, didn''t care what his daughter said, and didn''t care about the hatred and despair on his daughter''s face, so he walked with indifference.


    "Swear What''s the matter with you? God, if it''s useful, how can you let such a Liu family brag here! Swallow, you still believe in the way of heaven. What''s the use of it! " Xiaoyue also broke out. In terms of combat power and cultivation, she can''t even compare with Beitang Yan. She is powerless in the face of the current situation.


    "Xiaoyue, besides swearing, do I have other ways..." Beitangyan looks at her father who is slowly approaching and sighs bitterly.


    "No No But why, why doesn''t Pingshan city be managed? Why don''t you care, Lord! Why Xiaoyue holds beitangyan and shouts hoarse.


    "Because they are the Liu family. You two are too young to know what kind of backers the Liu family has. You don''t know anything at all." Beitang feiwen, who has been silent, suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Backer, ha ha ha, you said backer, so strong reason, in order not to offend a backer Liu family, you even want to hang your daughter naked on the wall! Ha ha ha, I really opened my eyes today! "Chu Fei really can''t help it. He didn''t expect that at this time, facing two girls who have been completely desperate, this Beitang feiwen could even say such a reason with high sounding.


    "You know what! What do you know? "


    At this time, Beitang feiwen is not entangled with why chufei appears here, and Beitang Yan and Xiaoyue are not entangled. It''s just that the people in Liu''s family have a bad feeling in their hearts. However, in Pingshan City, they have nothing to worry about.


    "I don''t know anything. I don''t even know what''s going on, but I can''t see it. If I can pass it, I might as well blind my eyes!"


    Chu Fei takes a step forward and blocks the weak Beitang Yan and Xiaoyue behind him. He faces Beitang feiwen and Liu Fu alone.

 Chapter 387

    "Ha ha, young man, I know you are kind, but you don''t understand. Liu family, a Liu family in the auxiliary City, even the leader of Pingshan City dare not offend him. Don''t you understand? "


    Beitang feiwen said with a sneer.


    "Lord of Pingshan? What kind of thing is he? He has the ability to watch a play nearby, but he has no ability to come out and say a fair word! In my opinion, this Pingshan city might as well be renamed egg city! What''s special is the egg, or the shrinking egg! "


    Chu Fei had noticed for a long time that among the buildings in the distance, some powerful people were hiding there, paying attention to the development of things here.


    Chu Fei clearly found that one of them had the same accomplishments as Shi Kaitian, Bai lifeihong and tie Zhen who rescued Cheng Feng and Mingyue!


    Most of the others had the same accomplishments as Master Sun Yue. That is to say, there are several people, one is TIANTI realm, the other is the four extreme situation. Such accomplishments must be the city leader of Pingshan city and others.


    "Young man, you don''t know anything. Do you really think that the Liu family is just the Liu family? Behind them is the blissful gate and the super clan gate. You know what a fart! "


    "The gate of bliss?" Chu Fei was stunned. The name was too familiar. He knew that Chu Fei always wanted to find an old friend of the blissful gate!


    "Ha ha, you don''t know anything, so don''t get involved in my family''s affairs and get away from it."


    "Hiding? Hehe, if their backer is some other ghost sect, I might really consider hiding. But since they are the blissful sect, I really control this matter! In terms of the relationship with the blissful gate, who can compete with me when stepping on a horse? "


    Voice down, Chu Fei directly open the system space, will still stay in the small cave Lai Chi, Leslie called over!


    A lich, a banshee, after receiving chufei''s call, immediately returned to pet space, and then appeared in chufei''s side!


    As soon as the two men appeared, the powerful dark power was released immediately, because they felt chufei''s anger and foreign hostility!


    "Beitangyan, right? I''m in charge of your business today!"


    Chu Fei snorted coldly, and regardless of the reaction of the two girls behind him, he raised his hand and said: "laichi, Leslie, give you ten minutes to level Liu''s house! There is no grass


    "Yes Lai Chi and Leslie had put away the joke on their faces at this time. They agreed and immediately floated into the air.


    "Call of the bone dragon!"


    Lai Chi stretched out his hand, and the skeleton staff appeared. Then the huge bone dragon appeared at their feet. At the same time, Lai Chi''s staff beat on the bone dragon''s back and said:


    "the curtain of death!"


    After the four words were drunk, the whole Liu''s house, plus a range of more than ten miles, was shrouded in darkness!


    "Curse ¡¤ soul pain!"


    "Curse, the pain of bone erosion!"


    "Curse, blur!"


    "Curse, dullness!"


    It''s just an instant. The Banshee Leslie threw out four curses all at once. It''s very fast. Needless to say, the four curses played an instant role.


    In fact, only chufei, the master, could hear the names of Leslie''s four spells clearly. As for others, they could not hear clearly. After all, the speed was too fast!


    For a moment, all the people in the Liu family, except that the most accomplished old man in the Liu family could resist these spells without being fundamentally affected, others, including Liu Yunting, the owner of the Liu family, had fallen into deep panic.


    But it''s not over yet!


    Lai Chi, who fully felt the anger of Chu Fei''s master, threw out his first forbidden magic spell in front of Chu Fei!


    "Death entwined!"


    Before the words were heard, a terrible black air came out from the ground and turned into black ghosts. They rushed to everyone in Liu''s house with an incomprehensible speed.


    Where did all the people in Liu''s house see this kind of attack? They were scared to pee their pants immediately! A little stronger can only choose to attack without thinking!


    Unfortunately, the level of this forbidden spell is too high for ordinary friars to deal with! It''s just an instant. Most of the people in Liu''s house are taken away by the Black Ghosts coming out of the ground!


    In the curtain of death, even the mortal soul can be seen!


    No matter who is reasonable or who is in the dark, they all see that the souls of Liufu people are divided and eaten by those black ghosts, suffering and distorting, but those souls can''t make any sound.


    At this time, Lai Chi, the whole person seems to have been supplemented. He opened his arms and took a long breath. Then, the skeleton wand in his hand poked on the back of the bone dragon again!


    While his hands were clasped together in front of his chest. At the same time, Lai Chi closed his eyes and separated his hands slowly. A terrible force was slowly released between his hands


    "Death Bloom


    Husky, low voice full of the whole death sky space!In the face of this more powerful move, Liu Fu''s old man had lost his heart of resistance and howled in pain.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the old man in Liu''s mansion began to shrink and melt, just like a candle burning rapidly


    When he shrank in half, at his feet, a black thing along his body drilled out of the ground, through the top of his head, opened a beautiful but dark flower!


    ¡­¡­


    Everybody, everybody was shocked! Including chufei!


    He never thought that dark magic and undead magic could have such a violent beauty!


    Yes, it''s aesthetic feeling. Although it''s a bit inappropriate to use this word to describe it, in the series of dark magic just now, chufei really felt the beauty of death!


    In particular, the last flower of death blooming, but also to this unilateral massacre brought a trace of artistic embellishment!


    Beitang feiwen has been hoodwinked for a long time. After chufei called out laichi and Leslie, he was already hoodwinked. When chufei said that he had a better relationship with the blissful gate, he was already stupid!


    At this time, looking at Liu Fu who has been slaughtered, Beitang feiwen only thinks that he is ridiculous, super ridiculous, ridiculous too much!


    Behind chufei, beitangyan and Xiaoyue have grown up! Who would have thought that a guy standing nearby, like a passer-by, actually fulfilled beitangyan''s wish and destroyed Liu''s house, which even the city master did not dare to provoke!


    As for the people in Pingshan city who are hiding in the attic in the distance and paying attention to them, they are all breathing cold air.


    At this time, they can only think of leaving here, they just want to leave here!


    "Wang Lord of the city This Is it a magic thing Did it appear a few days ago Those... "


    "Whether it is or not, we can''t deal with it. Let''s go and go back. As for Liu Fu''s affairs, don''t worry about it or do anything."


    "Well Well, let''s go... "


    ¡­¡­


    People go, and did not hide their body, go very happy.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and sneered. Lai Chi and Leslie on Gu Long''s back looked at each other. Lai Chi cried out:


    "master, do you want to kill those


    Just in the middle of the sky, he told the pilots that after hearing Lai Chi''s words, he almost fell to the ground. After a shiver, several people suddenly speed up, faster left here.


    "Ha ha, forbidding incantation is still too frightening." Leslie said with a smile.


    "Yes Come on, I''ll take it first when I finish what the master told me. "


    Lai Chi looked at Leslie tenderly and said, then he put away his magic one by one. After a few breaths, the dark sky regained its light, and the heavy power of darkness was no longer there.


    But, on the side of Liu''s house, the heavy air of death is still rolling! And the beautiful flowers of death on the old man''s body are still blooming.


    "Master!" Lai Chi and Leslie came to chufei and saluted respectfully.


    Chufei nodded and said with satisfaction:


    "laichi, Leslie, you''ve done a good job."


    Before the words were heard, Chu Fei said:


    "you are beautiful, you are dying and blooming!"


    "Hey, hey Master, I''m a little embarrassed about what you said... "


    Laichi, the lich, is like a child at this time. After all, he has heard too many praises, but they all say that their magic is terrifying, powerful and frightening But no one has ever used "beauty" to describe it.


    Leslie helped her forehead, and laichi''s performance made her a little reluctant.


    "Well, you go back to rest first."


    "Yes


    Two people promise a, turn round to disappear, returned to Chu Fei''s Dan Tian space.


    Seeing that they were gone, Chu Fei hugged them with a smile and said, "how about the master of the North Hall?"


    "I..." Beitang feiwen really doesn''t know what to say. Before that, Liu''s family, who always thought he couldn''t stir up, was destroyed, and it was just destroyed in the blink of an eye!


    Not only that, even the most powerful elder of Liu''s family has been killed! And it''s a beautiful flower!


    How many people can believe it if it is said?


    Don''t say these, even if the city leader of Pingshan city and others were scared by the young man''s hands to run like a dog! How to evaluate such young people?


    "Ha ha..." Chu Fei smiles. He doesn''t plan to listen to what Beitang feiwen says.


    However, at this time, Beitang feiwen bowed down and said:


    "Beitang feiwen, thank you for your kindness. Beitang feiwen will repay you!"


    "Yes? What, huh? Do I have any great kindness for you? " Chufei asked sarcastically.


    "The young master saved the little girl and helped the dog to revenge. Naturally, he was very generous to my Beitang family."Hiss


    Chufei sneered, turned back to look at Beitang Yan and Xiaoyue, and said with a smile:


    "let''s heal first."


    Beitangyan''s abdomen is bleeding, plus the chest injury, beitangyan is on the verge of death. But before Chu Fei''s action was too shocking, so Beitang Yan held her breath in her body and didn''t spit it out, so she persisted until now.


    Chu can''t see clearly. Then he takes out two pieces of Huichundan, crushes the wax clothes and puts them into beitangyan''s mouth.


    Chu Fei looked left and right, then said to Xiaoyue:


    "hold her, come on!"


    With that, Chu Fei walked to the porter of Liu''s house, where the servants were usually on duty. There were simple beds, tables and chairs.


    But there is nothing else here. Of course, there is a body in our room now.


    After turning around, she throws the body from the window and takes it from the bed.


    "I''ll heal the wound with exercise."

 Chapter 388

    These four words are for Beitang Yan. After all, she is still conscious. However, Xiaoyue is worried that beitangyan will have problems when she comes, so she takes the initiative to go to the bedside to help beitangyan.


    "Don''t move. Let her do it herself."


    Chu Fei stops, but he doesn''t look at Xiaoyue when he talks, because at this time, he has taken out a complete medical first aid kit


    This was specially prepared by Chu Fei before, and it hasn''t been used. Today, it''s the first time. Things are earth''s things, so you don''t know how to use them.


    as for disinfection, what Chu Fei chooses is alcohol disinfection. There are highly Baijiu such as stuffy donkeys. Disinfection is not too difficult.


    After simply disinfecting all the tools, Chu Fei comes to the bedside again and cuts all the clothes on Beitang Yan''s abdomen with a pair of scissors.


    Because the wound was too close to the bottom, what Chu Fei saw at this time was more or less fragrant.


    Xiaoyue some wronged stand on one side, see Chu Fei action after originally want to say something, but she opened her mouth or did not make a sound.


    People in the Jianghu should always be able to afford and let go. When life is at stake, we really shouldn''t care about such minor issues.


    After Chu Fei cuts off all his clothes, he looks at Beitang Yan''s abdomen pierced by a long sword and is worried.


    "NIMA I can sew the wound on the outside, but what can I do on the inside? If the sword is inserted so deep, the intestines inside must have been hurt... "


    But this idea just came out of his mind, Chu Fei slapped this worry away. Heart way:


    "especially, this is the world of crape myrtle, vitality can wrap the wound, why do I still struggle with this!"


    Then, Yang Fan takes a look at the pretty face of Beitang swallow, releases his divine sense, and begins to explore Beitang swallow''s body Well, it''s the wound


    "Firm Hiss Calm down, calm down, NIMA, I haven''t seen a beautiful woman! "


    Chu Fei closed his eyes and let his brain clear for a while. Then he began to explore seriously.


    "Yes, the girl has controlled the wound in her abdominal cavity. It seems that there won''t be any problem."


    After confirming this point, Chu Fei picked up the special suture needle and began to sew the wound clumsily. Of course, there was no anesthetic in the whole process, because Chu Fei forgot.


    The wound is very deep, but the length of the wound is limited, only four or five centimeters, so even though he is clumsy, chufei managed it very quickly.


    Then there was medicine. There were many medicines in Chu Fei''s medicine box. Although he didn''t know what it was for, he knew Yunnan Baiyao. He sprinkled some other powder on it, and then began to bandage it.


    "Xiaoyue, let her float!"


    Chu Fei can also do it, but Chu Fei finds that Xiaoyue can''t help if she is worried, so she asks Xiaoyue to do it.


    It''s not difficult. It''s easy to lift a person.


    Later, Chu Fei quickly wrapped the gauze around Beitang Yan''s body. The front is the abdomen, and the back is the buttocks, of course. Fortunately, it''s only half, and it''s half. Otherwise, Chu Fei''s nosebleed might jump out.


    After everything was done, chufei packed up his things, and then stood up and went out of the porter to the outside.


    Outside the door, Beitang feiwen is still standing here. Because of Chu Fei''s attitude towards him before, he chooses not to go in and make trouble. Just stay outside and wait.


    Moreover, he had seen Chu Fei give two pills to his daughter before, so he knew very well that with the help of the two pills, his daughter''s injury could be stabilized, her life could be carefree, and her injury could recover as soon as possible, so naturally there was not much to worry about.


    Chu Fei, who comes out, looks at Beitang feiwen at the door with a funny face. Although he can understand what Beitang feiwen thinks, he just looks down on him.


    "Beitang feiwen, right? Are you familiar with the Liu family?"


    "Quite familiar..."


    "Then you should know where their good things are? Don''t waste it. Turn it out. " Chu Fei finished and went back to his room. As for Beitang feiwen, he hesitated for a moment and then walked into Liu''s house.


    Because of his weakness and fear, Beitang feiwen is very concerned about all kinds of things of the Liu family. Naturally, he knows many things about the Liu family, but it''s useless even if he knows, because he doesn''t have the courage to do anything.


    But now it''s different. Liu''s house has been destroyed, and because Chu Fei is here, no one in Pingshan City dares to rob anything. Naturally, those things will stay here safely.


    There are several places for Liu''s house to store treasures. The first is the treasure house under the backyard of Liu''s house. Feiwen from Beitang came here once. Of course, he only sent it to the door of the secret room, but he never went in.


    Then the old man and Liu Yunting, the owner of the family, were injured


    Yes, it''s the heaven and earth bag, not the heaven and earth ring. Even if the Liu family is so aggressive, they don''t have the heaven and earth ring.


    After a search, Beitang feiwen brings together all the good things of Liu family he can find, bumps into several bags of heaven and earth, and then returns to the gate of Liu''s house.Hearing the news, Chu Fei came out, spread out his hand and looked at Beitang feiwen without saying a word.


    Beitang feiwen grins bitterly and takes out the bags of heaven and earth.


    Chu Fei didn''t go by himself. He was not just lazy, but wanted to see what kind of person Beitang feiwen was. Of course, it''s all speculation.


    There are three Heaven and earth bags, one of which is full of pills. There are thousands of Huichun pills alone. Then there is Yuanjing. Yuanjing has 4000, xianyuanjing has 2500, and there are several kinds of pills that Chu Fei has never seen, so he doesn''t know what they are.


    However, it is certain that these pills are definitely more advanced than Huichundan.


    In addition to these, the rest are some medicinal materials, materials and so on. Chu Fei just glanced at them and threw them into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    "Young master, there are 6700 Huichun pills, 360 Mingyuan pills, 110 Ningshen pills and 18 Guixi pills in it And Yuanjing... "


    Beitang feiwen wants to report all these things, but chufei is not interested in listening. In addition to the use of Danjing and Chu Yuan, he doesn''t know how many things are needed for the time being.


    "Well, needless to say, I''m not interested in the details."


    Chu Fei snorted coldly, and then went back to the porter again. About half an hour later, beitangyan opened her eyes. At this time, her injury has been a lot better, although it will take a few days to recover completely, but now she can move freely.


    Wake up the North Hall Yan eyes hazy, also don''t know what to think. But a moment later, with the help of Xiaoyue, beitangyan sat up, went down to the ground, knelt down in front of chufei and said:


    "beitangyan, I''d like to follow you!"


    Chu Fei was stunned. He didn''t think of this, but he didn''t think that Beitang Yan would be so straightforward.


    According to the common sense, beitangyan should say thanks and gratitude, and then say how to repay the kindness.


    Anticipating this, Chu Fei had already thought about all kinds of dialogue content, but Beitang Yan was not so circuitous and said to follow!


    For a moment, Chu Fei didn''t know how to answer.


    Chu Fei looked at Xiaoyue beside him, and it seemed that he wanted to get something from Xiaoyue to deal with the problem. However, Xiaoyue quickly bowed down and said:


    "Dongfang Xiaoyue, I''d like to worship you as a teacher!"


    Well, after a look, I can see that there are two apprentices, one wants to be a teacher, the other wants to follow


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "first, I don''t want to accept apprentices now. Second It''s OK to follow


    Chu Fei originally wanted to refuse, but at this moment, he thought of the purpose of his trip, nothing more than to find someone to act!


    At this time, beitangyan wants to follow her, Xiaoyue also wants to worship herself as a teacher, and the two girls also meet their own requirements. Isn''t this the right person to come!


    So, chufei changed his words temporarily!


    "Thank you, young master. Beitangyan follows you. You will never regret your death!"


    "Swallow Young master! Are you really not going to accept apprentices? I''m smart! My parents say that I am a good material for cultivation! "


    Because Chu Fei''s change of tongue, let Dongfang Xiaoyue see that Chu Fei is a very good tempered person, so she did not have too much scruples when she spoke, at least relaxed in her attitude.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "it''s not good to accept apprentices, but if you want to worship my family, I can think about it."


    "Your clan?" Dongfang Xiaoyue tilted her head for a while and asked, "are you the patriarch, young master?"


    Chufei nodded.


    "That''s great. Then I''ll join the master''s family!" Dongfang Xiaoyue is very excited. Although she is in the wilderness and Pingshan City, in fact, the skills she and her family practice are not from the big school.


    They are such a family, that is to say, sanxiu. An ancestor of sanxiu took up the cultivation of a family, that''s all.


    Since it''s free cultivation, it''s impossible for them to have any powerful skills. Therefore, people like them always regard joining the sect as their inevitable way to promotion.


    "We can do it in the future, not for the time being." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Why?" Dongfang Xiaoyue doesn''t understand.


    "Stand up, you two." Chu Fei lifted them up with a smile, and then asked them to sit on the bed beside him. Then he said:


    "following me and worshiping my family are two completely different things. If you want to follow me, I need you to make a big vow, otherwise I won''t accept you."


    "As for you, Dongfang Xiaoyue, it''s not impossible for you to join my family, but I don''t plan to open the mountain gate to accept apprentices within half a year."


    Beitangyan quietly listen, she has made up her mind, naturally will not change, even if you need to make a big vow. Because she knew very well that she would die today without chufei.As for Dongfang Xiaoyue, she has more doubts in her heart. She doesn''t have too many ideas of rejecting the big oath of the future. After all, every sect will ask people to swear when they accept disciples.


    "Let me ask you first, do you like the world and practice?"


    "Born in such a world, do we still have a choice?" Dongfang Xiaoyue is puzzled.


    "It''s another matter to choose whether or not. I only ask you, do you like cultivation, do you like the world? "


    "Yes! After all, I was born here! " Dongfang Xiaoyue said after thinking for a while.


    Although beitangyan didn''t answer, she nodded and gave the result.


    Chu Fei smiles and says in his heart: it seems that this method is not good. We have to change our thinking

 Chapter 389

    "I can understand why I like this world. What''s the reason why I like cultivation? As you all know, it''s inevitable to kill in practice. "


    Chufei smiles and throws out his own problem, which is about to turn, but Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan don''t know.


    "No woman wants to grow old..." Dongfang Xiaoyue asked.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment and said in a funny way:


    "is that why you are a monk?"


    "Not all of them, but there must be a large part of the reason. As for the other part, I''m afraid I want to hold my own destiny in my own hands rather than in the control of others, who are my parents."


    When Dongfang Xiaoyue said that she was here, she was in a low mood.


    Chufei guesses in his heart that Dongfang Xiaoyue has been married by his family, or that he is going to marry someone he doesn''t like.


    "I see..." Chu Fei nodded and pondered for a moment, then said:


    "Pingshan City, I won''t stay much time. Beitangyan, you want to follow me. I promise, Dongfang Xiaoyue, do you want to go with me?"


    "Yes!"


    Without any hesitation, Dongfang Xiaoyue quickly nods her head and agrees. Then she looks at Beitang Yan beside her. It seems that part of the reason why she agrees is because of Beitang Yan.


    "It can''t be another pair of children..." Chu Fei''s heart is wry smile, can only secretly pray, is not such reason.


    "Well, in that case, swear first."


    Then, under Chu Fei''s gaze, Beitang Yan made a big oath. To Chu Fei''s surprise, Dongfang Xiaoyue also made a big oath.


    In the oath, the two girls mentioned following, obeying, not betraying


    Beitangyan can understand this, but the content of Dongfang Xiaoyue''s oath is a little difficult for Chu Fei.


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to ask too much for the time being. He believed that he would know it later.


    More importantly, Chu Fei knew that he would not hurt the two girls, even the confused Dongfang Xiaoyue who swore allegiance to her.


    When the voice of heaven rings, Chu Fei knows that they are his own.


    "Well, the oath has been made. Then you can follow me from now on. However, the first thing I want to tell you is to keep it secret. If you don''t get my permission, there is only one principle of keeping it secret."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    The two spoke in unison, respectfully.


    "Well, you don''t have to. In front of me, except for some major events, you can relax at other times, just like ordinary friends."


    After hearing this, Dongfang Xiaoyue began to laugh. She was very happy and comfortable. The North Hall Yan just forced a smile to nod.


    "Your arrangement will be discussed later. Xiaoyue, call Beitang feiwen in."


    "Good..." Dongfang Xiaoyue agrees, then goes out of the porter and brings Beitang feiwen in.


    In fact, Chu Fei really doesn''t want to talk about Beitang feiwen at all, but he has no choice. He is Beitang Yan''s father. Since he has decided to take Beitang Yan away, he always wants to say hello to his father.


    "Master of the North Hall, your daughter has vowed to follow me."


    "Yes, sir, it''s her pleasure." Beitang feiwen bowed down again. It was really respectful, and Chu Fei couldn''t stand it.


    So Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "master of the North Hall, do you want me to say that your knees are too soft, or do you worry too much?"


    Facing Chu Fei''s problem, Beitang feiwen raised his head with some excitement. But he has listened to the former too much and for too long, and is almost used to it.


    But the latter, in addition to the real side of a few people, no one has heard about it. So, he was a little excited.


    "Master of the North Hall, I won''t say anything else. You have your own ideas, you have your own way, just, blindly weak concession, even if you can protect all people''s lives, what can you do? Unless you Beitang family are all people like you, such conflicts will break out sooner or later. "


    Chu Fei sighed, stopped Beitang feiwen before he wanted to speak, and said:


    "tell me what you know about Liu Fu. This is the great wilderness. How did they get involved with the blissful gate?"


    Beitang feiwen took a deep breath, sorted out his thoughts, and said:


    "you are better than the gate of bliss. You should know what the gate of bliss is..."


    "I''m just better with an elder of the blissful gate. I don''t have much impression of the whole blissful gate, but I know they are super sects dominated by women."


    In fact, Chu Fei knew more, but after all, no local people knew better, so he was too lazy to say.


    "Yes, the blissful gate is a woman''s sect and the only woman dominated sect in the world of crape myrtle. In the sect, all men are women''s vassals and can only be women''s concubines... "This is what Chu Fei has already understood. What he wants is more specific things.


    "Go on..."


    "I don''t know, young man. All in all, young men of the same age as the young master have not left the gate of bliss. "


    "Leave?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Yes, men are only concubines and cauldrons in the gate of bliss. After being picked by the female practitioners of the gate of bliss, they can no longer provide much effect. At the same time, their own cultivation will be greatly affected. They can''t break through the Four extremes all their life. "


    "However, according to legend, only a few of the male practitioners of the blissful gate can enter the four extreme situation, and most of them stay at the top of the divine chamber, just like the old master of the Liu family."


    "So he''s a male monk from the blissful gate?" Chufei''s interest is here.


    "That''s right. He is the male monk from the blissful gate. Because of the relationship of the blissful gate, no one dares to provoke them easily. After all, although they have left the gate, they still represent the face of the gate in some aspects. "


    Chu Fei nodded, which is understandable. The larger the school is, the easier it is to care about more face on these details.


    "Therefore, even the Lord of Pingshan did not dare to offend him, even if he lived in the auxiliary city."


    Chu Fei nods. It''s the first time for Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue to hear this, so the two girls have a little understanding of Beitang feiwen''s previous behavior.


    "When the male practitioners of the blissful gate leave, they will be forbidden in their mind to prevent them from saying something. But at the same time, they will also be given a lot of property and some pills, which are similar to compensation. After leaving, they are not allowed to walk in the world of monks, but their descendants have no such restrictions. "


    After a pause, Beitang feiwen continued:


    "therefore, the existence of the Liu family is more powerful than those of our sanxiu families. At the same time, because of various rules, most of them would choose to do business and wander on the edge of the world of friars and mortals. "


    Chu Fei nodded. In this way, the Liu family in shuntianfu certainly did not exist like this, but the Wang family absolutely did.


    After all, the Liu family in shuntianfu is like the Beitang family in front of us, and the position of the Wang family in shuntianfu is really similar to that of the Liu family in Pingshan city.


    It''s just that the Wang family in shuntianfu just opened a weapon shop with a bigger tone, and they didn''t touch those messy things.


    But the Liu family in Pingshan city is different. What they do is really hateful.


    "Any other information?"


    "No matter how many villains there are, they don''t know. After all, it involves the super sect of the blissful gate, and low-level friars like us don''t have much qualification to understand."


    "Well, I already know about it. Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue, you all go back to say goodbye to your family and come back as soon as possible."


    "Yes! Thank you for your help The two girls bowed, then said goodbye to Chu Fei and left with Beitang feiwen.


    Chufei didn''t leave, and chufei didn''t plan to leave so soon.


    In fact, he plans to wait here a little longer.


    Since Beitang feiwen and the whole Pingshan city are so afraid of the whole Liu family and the relationship between the Liu family and the blissful gate, does it mean that the people of the blissful gate will appear soon after the accident of the Liu family?


    If it is, then Chu is not natural to wait!


    Because he needs someone from the blissful gate to bring his news back!


    It''s not for pretending to be forced, but for Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua who have been good to themselves in the blissful gate. At the same time, after they know their news, Meier will have a chance to know.


    After all, he was a good friend at the beginning, and also an ambiguous friend. Chu Fei was not so generous to push the two girls to others.


    At this time, nearly two hours have passed since the killing of the Liu family. During this time, in Zhongzhou (the third continent), which is far away from the great wilderness, two unfamiliar women from Chu are sitting together in a towering mountain and a foggy building.


    "Master, let me go out. I can certainly accomplish this task!" Yun Shuxue, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, is playing a coquettish role in front of Master Yu Lianhua. Fortunately, there is no second person in the room, otherwise it will really scare other people''s eyes.


    "Cher, do you think I don''t know what you want to do? Is that the guy that fascinated you? " Yu Lianhua smiles bitterly. It''s been so long since she sent Chu Fei away. She thought that Yun Shuxue''s feelings for Chu Fei would be weaker and weaker, but she didn''t expect that they would turn the other way.


    This is what yulianhua didn''t think of before, but she knows what''s going on. After all, she is a woman.


    "Master I... "


    "You, don''t think so much. The boy will be fine. Where do you think I sent him?"


    "Ah? Didn''t master send it casually? Master, are you... ""You, Shifu is also a monk in the realm of heaven ladder. Although the transmission array is complex, it can''t even control where to go." Yu Lianhua said with a funny face.


    "Well, master, where did you send him? Tell Xueer quickly, and Xueer will promise not to talk nonsense."


    "Just don''t talk nonsense? You have to make sure you don''t run around! " The jade lotus flower dotes to drown of say.


    "I Then I promise I won''t run around for a year! "


    "You, tell you, I sent that boy to Wuzhou."


    "Five continents? The five continents are the foundation, the base continent? Is there a base island in Tianzhu Mountain Yun Shuxue doesn''t understand. After all, she doesn''t have a deep understanding of the five continents.


    "Yes, that''s Jizhou."


    "But why Why did it go to keechau? Is there anything special over there? "


    "Of course, there are special places. There are four fixed ancient Dharma arrays on the four Tianzhu Mountains. In addition, the place I chose is close to the small cave."


    "Little cave? Is it the sect that was founded by the generals who followed their ancestors across the world? "

 Chapter 390

    The history of the gate of bliss is not a secret to the people in the sect. It is similar to the existence of history class. The children of the gate of bliss must know about it.


    "Yes, that''s the little cave."


    "Master, I remember that the little cave seems to have fallen Can they protect him? "


    "Protection? Fool, why does little Dongtian want to protect him? " Yu Lianhua asked with a smile.


    "But..."


    "You ah, you probably forget how mysterious that boy is. I sent him here not to let him be protected by the little cave, but to think that if possible, he might help the little cave to rise again."


    "But It''s too hard... " Yun Shuxue sighs that at this time, Yun Shuxue is a little girl who is in love, and her IQ has declined greatly.


    However, Yu Lianhua, who dotes on Yun Shuxue, doesn''t blame her. Instead, she explains more seriously:


    "if it''s really not a simple thing for others, maybe it''s impossible at all. But I have inexplicable confidence in that boy. "


    "Well Well, he should be in the little cave now? " Cloud Book snow expects of ask a way.


    "It''s in the little cave, but it''s no longer five continents." Yu Lianhua is very interested in teasing her favorite apprentice. She looks at Yun Shuxue''s coquetry again and again, as if she has returned to her youth.


    "Master So where did they go? "


    "With the relationship between xiaodongtian and our blissful gate, we will send people to check the situation of xiaodongtian regularly. However, according to the last return, xiaodongtian is no longer five continents. They should have gone to other places. As for where it is, I don''t know yet. "


    "But where can they go..."


    "It''s hard to say. That was the general who followed his ancestors. How could he not have some cards in hand, so it''s hard to say where he went. But even if they go to the forbidden area of Bazhou, I can''t accept it... "


    Yu Lianhua said this on purpose to frighten Yun Shuxue. In the world of crape myrtle, who doesn''t know how terrible the forbidden area is!


    "Master..." Yun Shuxue also knew that master was teasing herself, so she began to act coquetry again.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, just wait for the news. That boy is definitely not a person who can calm down. I think that if something big happens, he must be there!"


    As soon as Yu Lianhua''s voice fell, a big golden lotus rushed in from the outside. It came to Yun Shuxue and Yu Lianhua in an instant. Then, Guanghua moved and a voice came out.


    "Elder martial sister, please come to the main hall for a talk!"


    "It''s the Lord..." After pondering for a moment, Yu Lianhua stood up and said, "Xueer, come with me."


    "Yes."


    As the body method unfolds, they soon arrive at the main hall of the blissful gate. At this time, many people are waiting here. There are several elders who are in the same position as the jade lotus. Then there is another important person of the blissful gate, Jiutian Xuannv, who is sitting next to the patriarch.


    "I''ve met the patriarch and the sisters." After entering the hall, Yu Lianhua greets everyone with a smile. Cloud Book snow also respectfully salute people.


    "Sit down, elder martial sister..." After a pause, the patriarch said:


    "this time we are called to gather in the hall because of two things, one big and the other small."


    "Let''s talk about small things first..." Jade lotus smile.


    Because of Yu Lianhua''s words, everyone laughed. The patriarch nodded and said:


    "little things happened two hours ago. Liu Feng, the male monk in our blissful gate, died."


    Liu Fengqi is naturally the home owner of the Liu family in Pingshan city who was killed by Lai Chi.


    After the master said this, all the high-level people looked at Yu Lianhua. As for the young people of Yun Shuxue''s generation, they are at a loss.


    "Is that guy dead? According to his accomplishments, there should be no problem in living another hundred or ten years? " The jade lotus smiles bitterly.


    "Yes, Lianhua, he was sent to Dahuang. According to our records, he lives in Dahuang Pingshan city." Said the Lord.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence. In a word, what Liu Fengqi had served in the blissful gate was yulianhua. In other words, Liu Fengqi is one of Yu Lianhua''s concubines


    Naturally, the people who pick Liu Fengqi from Yuanyang are also jade lotus.


    Therefore, when Liu Feng rises and dies, Yu Lianhua must be informed. As for what Yu Lianhua does afterwards, that''s another matter.


    However, most of the male monks who were sent out of the school were only those who were specially responsible for this piece of record in the school who would know where they went. Few people care about such things as jade lotus.


    "If I die, I''ll die. Do I have to avenge him?" Jade lotus doesn''t care.


    They all laughed bitterly, but the patriarch didn''t care about it. After all, it was yulianhua''s own business, and no one else could say anything."It''s up to you to decide for yourself. The next thing is the big thing. "


    After listening carefully, the master of the blissful gate sighed and said, "there is news from Dahuang that the demons and fierce beasts in the forbidden area of Bazhou have entered the Dahuang, and it''s twice."


    "Twice?"


    "Yes, there is not much time between them. According to the information sent by Dahuang''s friends, there should be eight of the first group of demons and fierce beasts entering Dahuang. As for their targets, I don''t know. However, these eight people should have died in the wilderness, so a number of them came out of the forbidden area.... "


    Everyone''s expression is serious, because we all know how serious it is for the demon beast to walk out of the forbidden area.


    "Obviously, one of the purposes for the second group of demons to enter the wilderness is to avenge the previous group, and, to be sure, they are going to the Taihua mountain."


    "What''s the situation now?" In the hall, another elder asked.


    "Missing." The patriarch grinned bitterly.


    "Missing?" Everyone was very surprised. After all, it was a demon. It was understandable to kill through the wilderness, but it was a little puzzling to be missing.


    "Yes, but before they disappeared, Shih Kaitian, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen of Dahuang fought with them, and the result was not optimistic. Later, another group of people helped them with strange methods, which scared away the demons."


    "Scared away? Do you have any information about that group of people? " Yulianhua was finally shocked.


    The strength of the demons who can enter the wilderness can not be too high, but it will never be low. Otherwise, how could Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and tie Zhen, who are famous for their great famine, not be able to pose too much threat to each other!


    The key is that the three of them have joined hands!


    "Yes, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong have sent their records." When the patriarch said this, he looked at the nine heaven Xuannv around him.


    Nine days Xuan Nu nods, feel out a piece of record crystal stone at random.


    This kind of crystal stone itself is not too rare, but if you want this kind of crystal stone to be able to record the influence, you must have a specific Dharma blessing. Moreover, those who can bless this kind of Dharma must be above the four poles!


    Moreover, if the scene that needs to be recorded is too powerful, then it needs more powerful recording stones of monks'' blessing to play an effective role.


    The record stone in the hand of Jiutian Xuannu was taken by Shi Kaitian. Of course, the person who recorded the battle was not Shi Kaitian, nor Baili Feihong and tie Zhen, but Nangong Bai, Shi Kaitian''s disciple.


    Nangongbai didn''t attract anyone''s attention at the time of recording. Shi Kaitian was surprised when nangongbai gave it to Shi Kaitian later.


    Jiutian Xuannv holds the record crystal in her hand, and then moves the energy in her body to stimulate the record crystal


    Suddenly, the projection of that battle appeared!


    Ah!


    This kind of recording crystal can''t record sound, it can only record image. However, after seeing the influence of that battle, the people of blissful gate were shocked to the extreme!


    And cloud Book snow, then scream out a voice!


    In addition to Yu Lianhua, the people present did not know that Yun Shuxue''s scream had nothing to do with the shocking battle. She screamed because she saw chufei!


    In the picture, just when Shi Kaitian and his three men are in a bitter battle, Chu Fei flies in on a huge and miraculous skeleton, and then Lai Chi, who is beside Chu Fei, uses the method of burying the Dragon tomb, which is even more mysterious!


    After that, the fire dragon ascended into the sky and collided with the black coffin. At the moment of the terrible explosion, more than a dozen demons retreated And there was a big lake


    Soon, the video was finished.


    "Because these monsters have disappeared, and they haven''t found anything yet, so it''s not too urgent. What we really care about are two, why did these demons enter the wilderness, and how did they enter the wilderness These two things must be made clear! "


    The Lord of the blissful gate said solemnly.


    Everyone nodded, only the jade lotus frowned, no response. A moment later, Yu Lianhua said:


    "it seems that I really need to go to this wasteland."


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister, you said it yourself!" Said the Lord.


    "Yes, by the way, who killed Liu Fengqi so blandly..." When saying this, the jade lotus flower also intentionally looked at the cloud Book snow nearby.


    At this time, Yun Shuxue was completely immersed in all kinds of thoughts about Chu Fei, and did not pay attention to the master''s looking at himself. Yu Lianhua, holding her forehead with a bitter smile, raised her head and said to the patriarch:


    "patriarch, open the big array. I don''t want to go by myself."


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s talk about something else. We must make it clear as much as possible."


    "Well, don''t worry." Jade lotus agrees, then pulls cloud Book snow to leave the main hall together.


    They went back to their residence, cleaned up and explained some things. Then they came to the transmission array of the mountain behind the gate of bliss.The so-called back mountain, in fact, can only be said to be strictly behind the main peaks of the gate of bliss, and it is not a big valley.


    If they want to pass through here, they must go straight through the gate of bliss and pass a towering monument in the middle of the gate before they can come to the valley.


    Inlaid with Yuanjing, they go to the grand array, and then the jade lotus starts the grand array! A burst of white light, the two left the blissful gate.


    When they appear again, they have come to the oldest city in the great wilderness, the great wilderness city.


    They didn''t waste much time here. They just exchanged greetings with the Lord of dahuangcheng, and then set foot on the platform provided by dahuangcheng.


    Through the array, the two men came directly to the position less than a thousand miles away from Pingshan city.


    "The cultivation of the Lord of the great waste city is getting better and better. Even the control of the array is much more accurate than before." Yu Lianhua boasted, then looked at her apprentice Yun Shuxue, only to find that she was so excited that she didn''t care what she said.


    "Crazy..."


    The jade lotus smiles bitterly, pulls the cloud Book snow then jumps to the high altitude, then turns into a streamer to disappear. Their goal, of course, is Liu''s residence in Pingshan city.


    At this time, Chu Fei is sitting in the gatehouse of Liu''s house, motionless, while practicing his own fire drama, while trying to continue in-depth deduction, he created the secret of fighting words.


    But this is not a simple thing, so Chu Fei didn''t spend too much energy.


    Moreover, Chu Fei knew that he might wait for an old friend of the blissful gate, so he would not be too immersed in it. It would be inappropriate to deny that he could not wake up when others came.


    In such a wait, suddenly, a strong sense of God swept, Chu Fei immediately opened his eyes.


    "So powerful divine consciousness, does it come so fast?" Chufei thought.


    The next moment, chufei''s wooden door was pushed open, and two familiar figures came in laughing.

 Chapter 391

    Of course, Yu Lianhua is the only one smiling. Yun Shuxue is excited and shy.


    "Master Yu Lianhua, long time no see!" Chufei laughs and bows to yulianhua. After getting yulianhua''s reply, chufei steps to yunshuxue.


    "Chu..." Yun Shuxue wants to call chufei, but her voice is too small, maybe too shy, but chufei doesn''t care so much and says with a smile:


    "Xuexue is coming, come and hold one!"


    Say this, also no matter cloud Book snow is willing or not, no matter jade lotus sees a way not to see, come up to take cloud Book snow directly in the bosom.


    Yun Shuxue certainly won''t refuse, after all, it''s not the first time to embrace. But jade lotus flower is a face depressed, she waited for a long time also didn''t see Chu Fei and cloud Book snow separate.


    Moreover, Yu Lianhua also noticed that her apprentice Yun Shuxue''s heart beat faster and faster. She seemed to be nervous, shy and excited.


    As for chufei, the moment is full of embarrassment.


    Because at the moment of embracing Yun Shuxue, because of the stimulation, he had a reaction


    That''s why Yun Shuxue is so shy and nervous But the problem is, in this way, Chu Fei did not dare to let go of Yun Shuxue.


    After all, after releasing Yun Shuxue, Yun Shuxue can look down to see his embarrassment. Moreover, after releasing Yun Shuxue, Chu Fei can''t always turn his back to Yu Lianhua.


    As a result, the embarrassment became more and more serious


    "Tut..." Yulianhua has experienced so much, and her cultivation is so strong, how can she not notice the problem of chufei.


    She rolled her eyes, tut, and said:


    "have you had enough, almost done!"


    "I..." Chu Fei wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Well, I haven''t seen anything before! Do it quickly. I have something else to ask you. "


    "Well, this Ok... " Chu Fei is embarrassed and gently pushes Yun Shuxue out of his arms. But the cloud Book snow then shyly ran to jade lotus''s behind, low head don''t dare to see two people.


    Chu Fei stepped back carefully and came to the stool step by step. Then he bent down and sat down. Then he turned around with a red face. Yulianhua only thought it funny. Of course, she was a little surprised. After all


    "You can! I ask you, "what''s the matter with the Liu family?"


    "Well Well... "


    "Still hesitating? You must have done it, right? "


    "Yes..." Chu Fei nodded, but immediately he heard what Beitang feiwen had said before. Then he looked curiously into Yu Lianhua''s eyes


    "What are you looking at? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. That old thing of the Liu family used to be my cauldron. I''ll keep this one from you."


    "Well..."


    "Well, you killed my cauldron without a word, and killed a family. What do you think?"


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "elder, I was very angry at that time. They did too much."


    Later, Chu Fei told the story of Liu''s family and Beitang''s family again, of course, from his own perspective, and he only said what he saw.


    "Really? Are they like that girl hanging naked on the gate


    "Yes, and which old guy said it himself. The key is the father. Because the Liu family has something to do with you, I''m angry with you Now, I didn''t hold back for a moment, so... "


    Yu Lianhua glances at Chu Fei, then takes a long breath and slowly spits out. After a moment, Yu Lianhua says: "good killing! But if you kill them, what do you mean by planting flowers? "


    Poof!


    At this moment, Yun Shuxue, who had been shy for a long time, finally recovered. When she recovered, she was amused by her master''s words.


    Chu Fei also laughed. After all, he didn''t expect such a way of describing


    "Why, what are you laughing at? Don''t you plant flowers with him! How dare you deny it? "


    Liu Fengqi''s body is still poking in the yard, and so are the charming black flowers. After all, it hasn''t been long, and the flower won''t disappear so soon.


    "All right, but I didn''t mean to plant flowers. I just wanted to kill him. It''s all coincidence, coincidence, complete coincidence!"


    "Coincidence you big head ghost, where has such coincidence!"


    "Hey, hey, explain this later, explain later." Chufei doesn''t want to talk about Reich and Leslie for the time being. After all, it has a lot to do with it.


    "Mysterious. Well, I''m not embarrassed. Tell me about yourself. How did you get to the wilderness... "


    Jade lotus this is to help his apprentice cloud Book snow asked, of course, but also to satisfy their curiosity.


    This part of Chu Fei didn''t hide it. He told the story of xiaodongtian again. He said everything that should be said and hid everything that shouldn''t be said. Anyway, Chu Fei didn''t hide the location of Taihua mountain."Mount Taihua? Did you come to mount Taihua with little Dongtian? " Asked Yu Lianhua.


    "It''s not me, it''s them. After all, we were all thrown by the teleport."


    "It seems that this is what our ancestors left behind for xiaodongtian."


    "Master, no matter what, xiaodongtian was forced away by the beast controlling sect. Aren''t you going to do something?"


    "What? Revenge? " Yu Lianhua sighed and said:


    "we have helped xiaodongtian for many times. No one can stop this kind of thing, unless xiaodongtian can really rely on its own strength to rise again, so I''m throwing you into xiaodongtian?"


    "But, master, are you not afraid that I''m going to join the beast controlling sect or something..."


    "I''ve thought about it, but if you really join the animal control sect, I can''t say anything. I can only say that the days of the little cave are over..."


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He really can''t talk too much with the local friars in the world. He can''t talk too much about days and fate. This is something that Chu Fei doesn''t want to discuss.


    "Well, you''ve finished your work, and you''ve also learned about the little cave. How much do you know about the demons?" Jade lotus continues to ask questions.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "I don''t know anything about it. I only know that they are much stronger than the Terran friars of the same level, and their combat effectiveness is terrible."


    "That''s right, but we got the news that their goal was to mount Taihua. The first wave of eight people should also have arrived at Mount Taihua. Were they killed by you?"


    "Er..." Chu Fei said with a bitter smile: "how can I say that I think so. "


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t ask more. Since Taihua mountain has been occupied by your little cave, whatever is at the foot of the mountain is your own. Maybe other sects don''t think so, but you can rest assured that you won''t make trouble here. "


    Chufei nodded. This is really good news.


    "I only care about a little now, where are the other ten demons and fierce beasts..."


    "Also dead..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and added, "the same way to die as those eight..."


    "Well, I think so. But you should be more careful. Since the second wave can come for the first wave, there will probably be the third wave and the fourth wave... "


    "No, master, you didn''t come here to kill those demons!"


    The jade lotus flower rolled a white eye, she almost already lazy to talk with Chu Fei now.


    "OK, you two stay. I''ll go to talk to someone else and go back to xiaodongtian to find you."


    Finish saying, jade lotus floats a body to leave, and here left Chu Fei and cloud Book snow two people only.


    The atmosphere began to be ambiguous, but fortunately Chu Fei''s control was good. Although he couldn''t control the change of his body, his movements could be controlled.


    Yun Shuxue''s face turned red and she felt hot all over. Fortunately, she didn''t lose control of herself. But the two finally nestled together, chatting with each other about useful and useless topics.


    Time passed quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, it came to the evening. They went out of the porter''s room, floated to the roof, looked at the stars and the moon, and continued to chat


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, a figure came running fast. Chu Fei''s ears moved and he knew that it was Beitang Yan.


    Yunshuxue also thought of it. After all, Chu Fei had already said that Beitang Yan followed her when he talked about the Liu family and Beitang family.


    Beitang Yan stayed at home for so long, mainly to say goodbye to her mother. In the whole family, except for her mother, there are not many people who can really make her care from the heart.


    "Young master!"


    After beitangyan came to the door of Liufu, she found chufei and another girl on the roof, so she just gave a cry, and then stood still.


    About a few hours later, there was another sound of breaking the sky in the distance. But it was not Dongfang Xiaoyue, but Beitang feiwen, the father of Beitang Yan.


    After the body of Yan North Hall found his father is also a strange face.


    Beitang feiwen, who rushed to Beitang, stopped without any delay and said directly:


    "young master, I have received the news that Dongfang Xiaoyue is under house arrest by Dongfang family."


    "What? House arrest? " Chu Fei almost thought that his ear was wrong, but then he thought about it and understood.


    Similar things happen all the time on earth. Girls want to go out to meet netizens, and then they are either locked up at home or locked up by netizens when they meet netizens


    "Yes, as far as I know, Dongfang Xiaoyue already has an engagement, and it seems that just recently, the other party will come to Dongfang family to make a dowry."


    "So she''s under house arrest?" Before that, Dongfang Xiaoyue said that she wanted to control her own destiny when she was a monk. At that time, chufei still thought that this sister must have some troubles like getting married.But Chu Fei didn''t expect that his guess would be so accurate, and the follow-up effect is too big.


    "How is she now?"


    "Tell me, Dongfang Xiaoyue is put into the family dungeon by the Dongfang family, and arranges special guards. It seems that she is very angry about Dongfang Xiaoyue''s repentance of marriage."


    "It seems? Is that normal, but how do you know? "


    "In the Oriental family, there are spies I put in." Beitang feiwen didn''t conceal anything, and there was no need to conceal it.


    After all, Chu Fei didn''t have any interest in the family struggle in Pingshan City, and he didn''t have any interest in the power of Pingshan city. Naturally, people like him wouldn''t care about the small affairs between them.


    "How much do you know about Xiaoyue''s engagement?" Chufei asked.


    "Mr. Hui, as far as I know, Dongfang Xiaoyue''s engagement is to marry by pointing her belly. The other party is from Nangong family in Tiancheng."


    "Nangong family?" Chu Fei frowned, this surname is very familiar.


    Of course, this familiarity does not mean that Chu Fei has survived the name Nangong on earth, but that he has heard it in the world of crape myrtle.


    After thinking for a moment, Chu Fei finally remembered that it was Cheng Feng and Mingyue who told him.


    At that time, when they were rescued, there was a Nangong next to them, which seemed to be Nangong Bai


    "Do you know the name of anyone?"


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly in his heart. If Nangong Bai is the real one, it will be bloody. However, it''s easy to deal with it. He believes that Nangong Bai won''t fall out with himself because of the marriage.


    After all, he and his master Shi Kaitian had the experience of working together against the enemy!


    "I''m not sure, but it seems that he is the second son of the Nangong family. His name is nangongqing."


    "Second young master? What''s the name of the eldest son? " The question raised by Chu Fei is very important, but in Beitang feiwen''s opinion, this question is inexplicable!


    Aren''t we talking about Dongfang Xiaoyue''s engagement now? Shouldn''t we talk about nangongqing? Why the big boy!


    Although his heart was full of pain, Beitang feiwen said respectfully: "it seems that his name is Nangong Bai."


    Chu Fei nodded and thought for a while, then said:


    "do you know when this Nangong family will come to Pingshan city?"


    "Within three days."


    "Three days It''s really slow. Is there any way to make them come quickly? I''ll solve the problem earlier and go to work earlier. I don''t want to waste too much time in Pingshan city. "


    "Well It''s not totally out of the question, it''s just that it''s not very good. " Beitang feiwen hesitated.


    "Why?"


    "If you tell the Nangong family that their second son''s fiancee is targeted by the son and wants to be robbed, maybe..."

 Chapter 392

    Beitang feiwen''s idea is very simple. Since Chu Fei wants people to come quickly, he naturally needs to release a gimmick that will make Nangong family angry. In Beitang feiwen''s opinion, snatching relatives is the most appropriate gimmick.


    Of course, Beitang feiwen didn''t dare to say so clearly because of his scruples about chufei.


    "Master of the North Hall, isn''t that good?"


    "Well But childe, if you want the Nangong family to come as soon as possible, this method is really effective. "


    Chu Fei shook his head and asked with a smile:


    "I ask you, who is better than Nangong family in Tiancheng and Dongfang family in Pingshan city?"


    "Naturally, the Nangong family in Tiancheng is stronger, and there is almost no comparability between the two families." Beitang feiwen added with a bitter smile: "in fact, if it wasn''t for the good friendship between the head of the Dongfang family and the head of the Nangong family, I don''t think such an engagement would have happened."


    Chu Fei nodded, which was very obvious. However, Chu Fei didn''t quite agree with Beitang feiwen''s idea, saying:


    "in that case, if the news is released according to what you said, why doesn''t Nangong family ask Dongfang family to deal with it by themselves?"


    "This..." Beitang feiwen was stunned. He didn''t think about such a thing. In fact, if the news was released, it would develop according to Chu Fei''s theory.


    After all, the status gap between the two families is too big.


    "So it''s very simple. You can spread a message for me and say that Dongfang Xiaoyue is my man and the one I like. The Nangong family had better take the initiative to give up their engagement. Otherwise, I don''t mind wasting more energy to deal with their Nangong family!"


    "Young master, there is a big tree named shikaitian in Nangong family."


    "I know that Shi Kaitian won''t take care of it."


    Chu Fei finished, then waved his hand, indicating that Beitang feiwen could leave.


    Beitang feiwen didn''t stay much, thinking about how to arrange and leaving.


    After this matter a mix, Chu Fei nature can''t return to the ambiguous warm before this with cloud Book snow, even if he is willing, cloud Book snow also can''t wipe away face.


    Therefore, Chu Fei called Beitang Yan to the roof with a smile.


    But when the North Hall Yan came up, Chu Fei felt that his head was big. The two women were very beautiful, and their styles were different. More importantly, Yun Shuxue is obviously a little jealous.


    In fact, beitangyan was too obedient, and he was a little too obedient, almost like a servant.


    Yun Shuxue doesn''t understand why Beitang Yan does this, but she knows that men prefer a obedient woman.


    Yun Shuxue smiles at Beitang Yan and says:


    "I don''t know what to call a friend?"


    "Beitangyan, I''ve met Daoyou." Beitang Yan is neither humble nor arrogant, but she doesn''t have many thoughts in her heart. She doesn''t have any other thoughts except to sigh that Chu Fei''s female companion is gorgeous.


    But Yun Shuxue is different. Beitang Yan''s calm conversation makes her feel that she has been compared


    "Don''t be so polite. I''m yunshuxue, a disciple of the blissful gate. If I have a chance in the future, I hope you can take care of beitangyan..."


    Chu Fei''s head is big beside him. He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would appear on Yun Shuxue.


    "I said, Xuexue, what do you think? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you working so hard... "


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and continued:


    "you two need to relax. There is no competition between you."


    "Is it?" Yun Shuxue smiles and asks, "what''s the matter with Dongfang Xiaoyue? The person you like... "


    Chu Fei was speechless and explained:


    "misunderstanding is absolutely misunderstanding."


    "Yes, but you have sent news to Dongfang family and Nangong family. It''s the head of Beitang family who sent the news..."


    "That''s not to take care of the girl''s face. You can''t say that she''s all mixed up with me in the future. She''s my subordinate. Don''t make trouble for Nangong family! It''s not good... "


    This is not only bad, it''s just taking others for granted!


    But this kind of thing in crape myrtle world is ordinary, so, although cloud Book snow can understand Chu Fei''s idea, but also don''t think it''s really wrong to do so.


    But no matter what they think, the Oriental family has completely exploded at this time!


    In the main hall of the Oriental family, the patriarch of the Oriental family, as well as the elders and administrators, have been furious!


    "What! What''s the origin of that man? How can he like Xiaoyue? " After all, it seems that his own daughter is about to be robbed!


    "Dongfang brother, you must know about the destruction of the Liu family. No matter what his identity is, it''s not up to you or me to wipe out the Liu family."


    Beitang feiwen was sitting on the chair beside him, drinking tea and saying."Beitang, how do you know about this?" The eastern master frowned and asked.


    "That thing? Is it about the destruction of the Liu family or about your little moon? " Beitang feiwen asked deliberately.


    "Naturally, it''s Xiaoyue''s business. We also pay attention to the Liu family''s business. Naturally, they deserve it." In the presence of Beitang feiwen, the master of Dongfang couldn''t say anything too much.


    "It''s very simple. My daughter has followed him. I told him that Xiaoyue was imprisoned by you. Therefore, the words he sent out naturally need me to pass them on to you."


    "What? It''s you... "


    "Why, shouldn''t I? He avenged my son, saved my daughter, and even wiped out the Liu family. Why don''t I do that? "


    Beitang feiwen''s words are almost face-to-face provocation to the Dongfang family. Fortunately, people in the Dongfang family can understand it, but understanding it doesn''t mean they can accept it.


    "Beitang, this time you''ve made me miserable." The eastern master sighed.


    "I didn''t pit you. If I had to, it was your daughter who pit you, or you who pit yourself. I know your daughter Xiaoyue doesn''t want to marry Nangong family, but you just want to rely on Nangong family. "


    "Don''t say so much, Beitang. You haven''t got the news, have you?" The Dongfang family leader really hopes that Beitang hasn''t officially released the news, because in this way, he still has time to communicate with Chu Fei. After giving some benefits, he must be able to uncover the matter.


    But Beitang feiwen had a bad smile on his face and said: "no, it''s been released, and it''s through the information channel of the city master. It''s estimated that now the Nangong family has received the news."


    "What! You... "


    "Don''t get excited. I''m not to blame for this. The young master said that he didn''t have time to wait in Pingshan City, so we must let the Nangong family arrive as soon as possible to solve this problem as soon as possible."


    "It''s a big tone. Does he really think that if he flattens a Liu family, he can fight against the Nangong family?"


    "Not really. I think his real reliance is that after wiping out the Liu family, the blissful gate still hasn''t bothered him."


    "You Ah... "


    We are all smart people, naturally understand what Beitang feiwen''s words mean.


    However, for the Oriental family, this is really not a good thing.


    "Beitang, you should understand that the real strength of the Nangong family lies in their relationship with shikaitian, which is the power of TIANTI realm!"


    "Yes, but so what? The young master''s idea is very simple, that is, let this matter end as soon as possible, and don''t waste his time."


    Beitang feiwen pauses and says:


    "if master Shi can really make a breakthrough because of this incident, no one will say anything. What he wants is not to waste time, but not to take Xiaoyue away. So far, you should understand?"


    ¡­¡­


    Beitang feiwen didn''t deceive the Oriental family or chufei. He seriously released the news according to chufei''s request. For this reason, I really found the leader of Pingshan City, and used their information channel to directly pass the matter to Nangong family of regret Tiancheng.


    At this time, the Nangong family had just prepared to start tomorrow morning, and they had not started yet.


    In Nangong family, many people gathered in the meeting hall of Nangong family, including the protagonist, Nangong Qing.


    "That''s the news. It''s from the Beitang family of Pingshan city who borrowed the news channel of the city leader. There''s absolutely no problem with the authenticity."


    He is a steward of the Nangong family. He is responsible for all kinds of foreign affairs of the Nangong family. His status is not low. He is also the brother of the Nangong family leader.


    "Well, what''s the identity of the person who spoke, do you know?"


    "The details are not clear. I only know that he wiped out the Liu family in Pingshan City, and did not let any living people go. It is said that even a fly did not escape."


    "That is to say, this guy has a little strength?"


    The steward said with a smile:


    "master, it''s just to wipe out the Liu family. Any elder of my Nangong family can do it. It''s not difficult."


    "Do you mean that this man doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth?"


    The steward smiles and doesn''t answer any more, because there''s no need for him to say anything more about it.


    Next to him, Nangong Qing, the protagonist of this trip, looks angry. After all, it''s his fiancee. No matter whether he wants to or not, in his opinion, it''s never up to others to intervene in this matter!


    "Father, no matter who he is, he clearly doesn''t give me the face of Nangong family. He just looks down on my Nangong family!"


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense!" Nangong Bai had been sitting on one side indifferently. Of course, the smile at the corner of his mouth never disappeared.


    "Brother, isn''t it? No matter who he is, it''s obvious that he wants to lose face with our Nangong family by releasing such news. Maybe he''s my Nangong family''s enemy. He just wants to make trouble on purpose! "Nangong''s youth period is not big, but his cultivation is also a genius of great waste. He is young and has already entered the divine chamber. It is only half a step to break through the Four extremes.


    "All right!" The Nangong family leader snorted coldly and said: "no matter who this person is, he really doesn''t pay attention to my Nangong family. What Qing''er said is right. He is doing something."


    "Father..." At this time, Nangong stood up and didn''t want to hear anything from his family.


    "Needless to say, since he dares to choose things, my Nangong family will not be afraid. Send out the order to kill. Within three days, I want to see the head of this man. In addition, Qing''er, you will leave immediately tomorrow and use the array platform to directly transmit the head of the person. I hope you cut it down yourself. "

 Chapter 393

    Nangong family''s reaction is not bad. It''s just decided here. Less than half an hour later, the hunting order for chufei has spread all over the city!


    It''s not that the Nangong family is powerful, it''s just that this kind of thing involving the face of the family can''t be ignored by anyone!


    Especially in the great wilderness, face is life. If you don''t respond in this case, you will only be laughed at by the great wilderness friars!


    As one of the best families in Tiancheng, Nangong family can''t ignore their own face!


    However, the Nangong family didn''t pay much attention to Chu Fei, who had not yet revealed his identity. It''s just killing the Liu family. Such a thing is really nothing in the wilderness!


    In the early morning of the next day, the Nangong family''s welcoming team set out. In addition to the protagonist Nangong Qing, the remaining people were the long-standing elders of the Nangong family, each of whom was the cultivation of the top four.


    These elders, of course, are the brothers and sisters of the Nangong family. They are male and female. They are also Nangong Qing''s uncles and aunts. Then they are casual servants and a lot of betrothal gifts.


    "Brother, don''t act rashly this time."


    Nangong Bai said goodbye more than once along the way. I don''t know whether it''s reminding Nangong Qing or warning him.


    Unfortunately, Nangong Qing couldn''t listen at all. Every time, he would say angrily:


    "brother, are you afraid? You are the only disciple of shichengzhu. Why are you afraid? "


    "Ha ha, how can I be afraid?" Nangong Bai asked jokingly.


    "Brother, since you are not afraid, why do you want me not to be reckless? Don''t you know who did something? He wants to get married, but in fact, he wants to get married openly. If he does, where will my face be? Where is the face of the family? "


    "Brother, you don''t have to be so excited. I just want to remind you not to be rash. He can smooth out the Liu family. His cultivation is better than you. When the time comes, you will naturally take saving your life as the first point."


    Nangong Qing stopped and looked at Nangong Bai with disdain, saying:


    "ha ha, although you have become the disciple of the stone city master, your cultivation has not improved for a long time, which has made you lose the courage to fight. Brother, you don''t have to worry about my business. I will cut off the head of any person! "


    Nangong white just want to continue to say two words, next to the nine elders can''t see past.


    "Xiaobai, you are too soft tempered. As a monk in the wilderness, even heaven has to have the courage to poke a hole. What''s more, the other party is just an ant. It''s good to trample on such an existence."


    "Why do you two have such a big difference in character as brothers?"


    "Xiaobai, to tell you the truth, you are not as good as your brother on the road of cultivation, and you are not as good as your brother on the way of heart and nature, but I don''t understand why the city Lord chose you as an apprentice instead of qinger, since you can''t compete with your brother in anything."


    "You''re all right. After all, the city master is protecting you, and the family won''t embarrass you. But don''t talk too much about this."


    "Xiaobai, I advise you to focus more on cultivation instead of interfering in everything."


    "I''m not afraid to say clearly that the position of master of a family must belong to Qing''er. Even if you are a disciple of the city master, your temperament is not suitable for being a master of a family, so you''d better be calm."


    "Ha ha, it''s not easy to accept, but it''s true."


    ¡­¡­


    The nine elders said that although Nangong Qing didn''t show much on his face, the smile in his eyes was hard to show.


    Nangong white wry smile, heart way: first of all, I don''t have interest in the position of home owner, but younger brother, you are too easy to let people see through.


    "You don''t have to smile bitterly. You made the result yourself. Who made you so poor in cultivation?"


    "Hum, if you don''t want to practice, you shouldn''t take Qing''er''s chance. Now that you''re a disciple of the city leader, you''re completely in the manger. Is it useful?"


    "Aunts and uncles, it''s time for us to get on our way." Nangong Qing is calm on the surface, but happy at the bottom of her heart.


    His plan is very clear. After marrying the beauty of the Oriental family, he can enjoy and practice at the same time. After entering the four extreme situation, he can formally participate in the management of the family.


    In a few years, the head of the family must be his own. He can''t run!


    As for the elder brother Nangong Bai, I''ll see it later. If he still likes to point fingers


    "In that case, I won''t delay your uncles and aunts, brother. Be careful."


    Nangong Bai smiles, bows, and then turns away.


    Nangongbai is not the only one to see off, but others have nothing to do with him. After nangongbai has gone, they can continue to see him off until he is sent to the array of regret Tiancheng.


    At this time, on the side of Pingshan City, Chu Fei had been watching the stars with Yun Shuxue and Bei Tangyan all night. That night, Chu Fei talked about a lot of things, but they all belonged to the category of philosophy.Just after dawn, the elder Yu Lianhua who had left to explore the news had already come back.


    As soon as she saw Chu Fei, Yu Lianhua immediately turned a white eye and said, "boy, you are still so noisy. This is no longer Shun Tian Fu. I can''t protect you at any time. Can''t you be a little more temperamental? "


    "Ah? Master, I don''t understand It''s early in the morning. I''m sure we haven''t eaten yet. We haven''t eaten either. Let''s go together! "


    "Well, how dare you not come with me?" Yu Lianhua rolled her eyes, and then the three left the roof and went back to the porter.


    Chu Fei continued to listen to Yu Lianhua''s complaint while placing breakfast and said:


    "boy, you should have been in Dahuang for a while, haven''t you?"


    "I calculate..." Chu Fei counted for a while with his fingers. The more he counted, the more confused he was. He thought about it. He came to the wilderness for more than a month or two.


    "Why, can''t you remember the time?" Yu Lianhua was angry and said:


    "even if you don''t know the time, don''t you know how to regret Tiancheng? Haven''t you heard of these families in Dahuang? Although his Nangong family is not too powerful, there are many strong people in the family! "


    "Well, I''m sure. After all, it''s a wilderness. It''s too weak to survive." Chufei nodded and continued to take out his breakfast.


    "I tell you, don''t underestimate the great wilderness. Strictly speaking, there is another big city in Tiancheng and Pingshan, which has no great influence at all. The strong one is only the city leader, or even the city leader is ordinary like Pingshan. But other big cities are different. A big city is at least equivalent to a first-class clan. "


    "Ah? So I regret that Tiancheng is still weak? "


    "It''s really not strong. Only shikaitian can make people eye-catching." Jade lotus said with a relaxed smile.


    "Well, the Nangong family doesn''t have to care about it any more!"


    "Do you think I care about the Nangong family? Do you know how hateful you''re doing this? "


    "Well, I didn''t think about it. I just don''t want to waste my time. If their Nangong family can get to Pingshan city right away, I won''t release such news. I don''t want to be misunderstood as robbing other people''s wives..."


    "Yes? Really? Do you think I''ll believe you? " Jade lotus turned a white eye, although Chu Fei didn''t show love to any girl directly, and didn''t actually pursue, but jade lotus saw with her own eyes how he did to the girl!


    A charm, a cloud, a book, and a killer, wujiangyue


    Now, there is a Beitang swallow in front of us, and there is an oriental moon


    At this time, Chu Fei would not believe even what he said.


    "Cough Master, you really misunderstood me. Dongfang Xiaoyue and I are not the kind of relationship you think... "


    "Oh? What''s the relationship? It''s quite normal for girls not to like being arranged for marriage affairs at home, but what''s the matter when you come out? "


    Without waiting for Chu Fei to answer, Yu Lianhua said: "don''t say that Dongfang Xiaoyue is not beautiful. I went to have a look before I came back. Although I can''t say that she is better than Xueer, she is equal to Xueer, isn''t she?"


    "Yes? In fact, there is still a lot of difference, not good temperament, a little bit of wild girl character. Both of them are like this... " Chu Fei is commenting without any care.


    "Oh, are you still picking up? Are you tired of living, just say it Yu Lianhua is angry.


    "Don''t be angry, master. I don''t know what to do when you are angry. What beitangyan knows is that I really don''t have any love for Dongfang Xiaoyue. In fact, I just want to find someone to do things. Beitangyan is very suitable, and Dongfang Xiaoyue is also very suitable. "


    "Ha ha, isn''t it suitable for others? Do you have to find someone to get married? And the speaker, do you like it? "


    "Well, maybe there are a lot of other suitable people, but I don''t think I can catch a lot of them anytime and anywhere, so when I meet a suitable person, I have to grasp them..."


    "Yes? Then you can tell me where they are suitable and where others are not... "


    "Er..." Chufei is depressed, which can''t be said. After all, it involves his super entertainment company, the earth world and the system.


    These points, even the unimportant part of super entertainment, can''t be exposed to people outside the earth


    "No more words! I tell you, the Nangong family will arrive in Pingshan city before noon today, and they have issued a hunting order last night to behead you! "


    "Pursuit order? Quite direct... " Chufei was surprised.


    "Direct? What you want is direct! Isn''t that good! But what are you going to do? Who can you beat? "


    "I..." Chu Fei wanted to say that I''m very powerful now, but Yu Lianhua interrupted with a wave of her hand and said, "don''t talk about your little things. They''re useless to people above the secret realm!""Hey, no, believe me, really, eat first, eat first..."


    "You Ah, do you know that in this world, even if I don''t know the strength of the other side, I have to keep a low profile. There are people out there, and there is heaven out there! "


    This time, Yu Lianhua really spoke from the bottom of her heart. As a great power in the realm of heaven ladder, she was already at the top in other people''s eyes, but she still knew very well that there were too many people in the world who could easily kill herself.


    "Yes, yes, there are people outside the people, there are days outside the sky, there are green hills outside the mountains, there are buildings outside the buildings, there are people behind the capable people!"


    "Don''t be silly. I''ll take Xueer away later. We have other things to do. I won''t give you any help. And don''t expect me to stand up for you... "


    "Don''t worry, master. I just came here. I can''t leave after a meal. I''m going to take you to see the little cave. The little cave is not as good as before..."


    "Don''t talk about useless. Don''t you want me to talk to you? It''s useless. This time, the arrangement is too urgent. I can''t postpone the event of Bazhou Tianmo entering the wilderness. I have to find out as soon as possible."


    "Ah? That''s all? " Chufei said jokingly, "don''t bother, I know what''s going on."

 Chapter 394

    "Do you really know what''s going on?" Yu Lianhua looks puzzled and full of disbelief.


    Although it is true that Chu Fei is participating in the war among the images received by the blissful gate, in yulianhua''s opinion, Chu Fei should be accidentally involved.


    But on second thought, according to the information received, the purpose of the demons is mount Taihua, and chufei and xiaodongtian are in Mount Taihua now.


    "Of course I know. They just wanted to go to Tianhua mountain, but I killed them..."


    Chu Fei said strangely, in his opinion, this kind of thing should not be regarded as a secret.


    "You boy, what I need to find out is that the heavenly demons are the great wilderness that RuRu entered, and what attracts them in Taihua mountain..."


    "Well, the first one I don''t know, but the second one I can tell you, and I can also tell everyone, there are 18 mountains of congenital array foundation in Taihua mountain. Of course, those heavenly demons should have come to Taihua mountain because they thought there was something precious in it."


    "Isn''t it bold of you to spy on the whole Ziwei mountain?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, and there''s no way to attack." Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yes? What if dozens or hundreds of saints attack together? No matter how powerful you are, you can''t stop the eighteen mountains of congenital array? "


    "Er..." Chu Fei was stunned for a moment. To tell the truth, although he was a little reluctant to admit it, Chu Fei still had to say that the current twelve capital heaven God and devil array really couldn''t stop so many saints from attacking together.


    "Are there so many saints?"


    "I''ll tell you whether I''ll come or not, but you have to admit that it''s possible. I''m just warning you to keep a low profile. "


    "Well, I try to keep a low profile."


    "Well, now that I''ve got the second thing figured out, I really can go less quickly. Well, Xueer and I will give you one more day to help you deal with the Nangong family''s affairs. "


    "Haha, I''m still good to you, but I don''t need you to come forward for the time being. I can''t talk about it any more."


    "Well, Xueer and I are here today. I will pay attention to you all the way. If there is any problem, I will show up."


    Jade lotus finish saying, then conveniently the things in the porter all blew into dust, then looked at Chu Fei.


    Chu feifu to the soul, immediately took out a set of high-grade sofa, plus tea table drinks.


    "Well, go and do your business." Jade lotus finish saying, then and cloud Book snow sat on the sofa together.


    Chu Fei smiles and doesn''t leave, but goes up to the roof with Beitang Yan and continues to lie on it chatting.


    ¡­¡­


    Using the transmission array of Dahuang, the welcoming team of Nangong family had not spent much time outside the gate of Pingshan city.


    At this time, there are more than two hours before noon.


    Although not many people from the Nangong family came this time, they were also very influential. Because of the acceleration of Nangong family, pingshancheng was not ready at all.


    Fortunately, Nangong doesn''t care how Pingshan City behaves.


    As soon as the Nangong family arrived at the gate of the city, the news had spread all over Pingshan city. A moment later, the head of the Dongfang family led all the senior members of the family to the gate of the city, and respectfully welcomed the Nangong family back to the Dongfang family.


    In the hall of Dongfang family, people took their seats, but the scene was not lively, because Embarrassing!


    "Ha ha, this My nephew has such strength since he was young. He is really a young genius Dongfang night, the owner of Dongfang family, smiles.


    "Uncle Dongfang praised me falsely. My nephew just worked hard."


    After all, although he is the leading role in this trip, he is not qualified to say too much about it.


    Next to him, Nangong''s aunt said with a smile:


    "Dongfang master, we have received news that someone has a crush on my nephew''s fiancee. What''s the matter?"


    Dongfang night is sweating. If the Nangong family is a man, it''s better to deal with it, but now it''s a woman! Woman, it''s hard to do!


    "Well, I have no choice. I don''t know how this man came out. Moreover, according to the information I asked, Xiaoyue and that man just met for the first time. He saved Xiaoyue''s good friend beitangyan, that''s all."


    "And even the Liu family, you didn''t say..." Nangongqing''s aunt has a strange smile on her face.


    "Yes, but I just don''t think it''s a big deal. Although I can''t do it, it''s just a matter of opposing hands in front of the Nangong family."


    Oriental night''s response can be regarded as a slight flattery of Nangong family. Unfortunately, flattery can''t be solved at this time.


    "That is to say, I also believe that your Dongfang family will not go back on the engagement, but since this person has already made a statement, naturally we have to react."


    Nangongqing''s aunt said, and after a pause, she said:"Well, master Dongfang, send someone to send a message to that guy, and say that our Nangong family has come. Let him talk to him face to face!"


    "Well OK, OK, I''ll arrange it right away! "


    The East night finishes saying, immediately arranges the manpower. Of course, it can''t be done by a little guy. He arranged for his son, dongfangfanxing.


    Dongfang Fanxing is only one year older than Dongfang Xiaoyue. In terms of cultivation, it''s just common. However, he prefers to run his family business and doesn''t care about cultivation.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for his own sister, he wouldn''t be interested in this meeting.


    Get the father''s arrangement, the eastern stars such as amnesty, the wind also seems to throw out the hall, and then a face relaxed and natural toward the Liu family.


    After all, before that, Chu Fei sent out the news in the porter of Liu''s family. Naturally, he had to come here to find someone.


    Although the distance is not close, but half an hour later, Oriental stars still came to the door of the Liu family.


    At this time, the street in front of Liu''s house is no longer as busy as before. After all, a family has been destroyed, which is safer for the people in Fucheng.


    Therefore, standing on the street, Dongfang Fanxing sees Chu Fei lying on the roof of Liu''s gatehouse and Beitang Yan standing beside him.


    "I dare to ask my friends above, but the one who told me to take my little sister away?"


    On the roof of the house, beitangyan whispered:


    "young master, the man below is Dongfang Xiaoyue''s brother."


    "Yes?"


    "Well, the relationship between brother and sister is not good, because they like different things. Xiaoyue likes to practice, and his brother Dongfang Fanxing prefers to do business."


    "I see." Chu Fei nodded, then sat up and looked at the Oriental stars below and said:


    "it''s me. Are you Xiaoyue''s brother?"


    "Ha ha, my friend, I''m very polite. The Nangong family has arrived and said they want to see you face to face, so I was arranged to deliver the letter. "


    "Yes? It''s really fast. It seems that Beitang feiwen''s method is really easy to use. "


    Chu Fei this sentence is also play bad, throw the black pot to the North Hall home. Next to the North Hall Yan a face speechless, belly Fei way: childe good too much!


    But Beitang Yan didn''t get angry. After all, it doesn''t matter whose way it is.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if my friend will go back with me now or..."


    "How many people have come to the Nangong family? Who are they? "


    "I only know one Nangong Qing, and then several of his elders. Anyway, there is no patriarch of Nangong family, and there is no city master who regrets Tiancheng..."


    Dongfang Fanxing said this with an impatient face, so he said what he thought was not what chufei really wanted to know. But he just can''t think of, Chu Fei wants to know exactly this point.


    "What about nangongbai, nangongqing''s brother?"


    "Not here."


    "Tut Tut, my brother and daughter-in-law don''t come here. This nangongbai is not interesting enough!" Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "go back, since the Nangong family is here, it''s easy to do!"


    Chu Fei said that, no matter how the eastern stars react, he took Beitang Yan and left.


    Dongfang Fanxing saw that the direction they left was towards their own family, so they didn''t say anything. After all, the goal had been achieved.


    But he doesn''t know what chufei and beitangyan are talking about.


    "Can you find a place for Xiaoyue?"


    "Yes, I''ve been there..."


    "Ah? How did you get there? Isn''t that someone''s Dungeon? "


    , "my brother used to have a monthly interest, and was thrown in."


    Chu Fei shrugs his shoulders in silence


    Soon, they came directly to the dungeon door of the Oriental family. I don''t know if it''s because of the Nangong family. Anyway, the defense of the Oriental family is particularly lax.


    Chufei and beitangyan go into the dungeon of Dongfang family without any trouble, and soon find Dongfang Xiaoyue.


    "Xiaoyue..."


    "Swallow? What are you doing here? "


    Chu Fei laughs. At the moment, he is still thinking that Beitang feiwen had said that Dongfang Xiaoyue was guarded by special personnel after she was detained, but now it seems that


    "Have I been trapped?"


    Chu Fei has doubts in his heart, but at this time, Beitang Yan has opened the lock of the cell, and Xiaoyue has come out of the cell.


    "Come on, meet your fiance..."


    Chu Fei is puzzled and decides to lead Xiaoyue to meet the Nangong family.


    "Not my fiance. I''ve never agreed to this marriage."


    "Well, I''ll have to meet you, too. If I meet you and find something I like..."


    "I have. Which nangongqing can''t make me have even a little interest. "In this way, chufei and beitangyan listen to Dongfang Xiaoyue''s complaint and go to the meeting hall of Dongfang family.


    On the way, many people from the Oriental family saw the three, but because they were heading for the hall, no one stopped them.


    However, someone reported it.


    In the hall, people drinking tea in an awkward atmosphere were suddenly disturbed by the sound of footwork outside.


    "Patriarch, miss, beitangyan and a strange man are walking towards the hall."


    "Strange man?" The eastern night frowned.


    "Yes, I haven''t met anyone, and I don''t know how the lady came out..."


    "Well, I see. You can go down." Dongfang night nodded. As soon as the boy left, Nangong Qing said with a smile:


    "who has the courage to break the dungeon of your Dongfang family so easily


    "Yes, I''ve always been very brave, but I don''t know if I''m not going to die..."


    Chufei''s voice came from outside, and then chufei, beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue came to the hall of Dongfang family.

 Chapter 395

    Chufei''s face is relaxed, beitangyan''s face is indifferent, and Dongfang Xiaoyue''s face is full of grievance and anger. After they enter the hall, they don''t go deep, but stand near the door.


    "You dare to come!" Nangong Qingdian points to chufei''s nose and calls.


    "Nonsense, when I''m here, you still ask if there''s something wrong with my brain. No wonder Xiaoyue doesn''t like you any more." Chufei rolled his eyes.


    At this time, Dongfang ye, the leader of Dongfang family, stood up from his own deeds. He first signaled the Nangong family to be calm. Then he rushed to chufei and said, "friend, who are you? Why do you want to interfere in the marriage of the disciples of Dongfang family and Nangong family?"


    Nangong family has no dissatisfaction with Dongfang night. After all, this is the territory of Dongfang family.


    "You are a disciple of the Oriental family. Are you talking about Xiaoyue? Isn''t she your daughter? How can you tell that it''s no different from your ordinary disciples? "


    Chu Fei laughed, shrugged his shoulders, and said:


    "in addition, it''s not me who meddle in the marriage of your two family disciples, it''s the people in your two families who have put me under house arrest. We have to find out which one is more important than which one."


    "My friend, Ming people don''t talk in secret. The marriage between Xiaoyue and nangongqing is that the master is unmarried. No matter what the order, it won''t be your friend, will it? What''s more, when did I become your first lady of the Oriental family? Don''t mess with the reputation of my Oriental family. "


    "You are very eloquent. Xiaoyue followed me yesterday and was put under house arrest last night. Is that true?" Chu Fei continued with indifference:


    "besides, don''t talk too grandiose, it''s marriage. It''s just a marriage. Maybe it''s not even a marriage. In my opinion, your Oriental family just wants to sell their women for glory."


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. It''s reasonable that the Nangong family should not care about this marriage. But because I said something before, the Nangong family came so quickly for the sake of face. Am I right?"


    Chu Fei looks at the Nangong family. Nangong Qing doesn''t respond. Other people look at Chu Fei sullenly. But from their eyes, they still see the fact that they have analyzed.


    "Of course, in front of you die hards, it''s useless to talk about free love. I''m not going to tell you. Anyway, I''m here to say hello to you. I''ll take you away. If you have any opinions, please come to me. As for who I am... "


    Before Chu Fei had time to say his name, Nangong family and Nangong Qing''s aunt stood up and said angrily:


    "no matter who you are!"


    Then, the whole person''s momentum suddenly broke out, and a long sword appeared in his hand to split Chu Fei''s three people.


    Chu Fei had been ready for that. He pressed his right hand on Beitang Yan''s shoulder in his smile, and Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue had been holding hands since they entered the door.


    Kill!


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, directly splits the front door beam of the eastern family hall into powder, but Chu Fei three people have disappeared.


    The next moment, Chu Fei three people appear again.


    "Tut Tut, I''m so angry. Do you think I''m going to eat you? Or you didn''t want the boy behind you to marry Xiaoyue, your real purpose is to kill Xiaoyue, right


    "It''s a fast body method." Nangong Qing''s aunt did not answer Chu Fei''s question.


    "Don''t praise me. I can''t catch up with you anyway." Chu Fei changed the former direct way of spraying people and chose a more direct arrogance.


    Next to them, Nangong Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue are all in a state of muddle. They only remember being attacked before, but how to hide there and how to come back? They are at a loss.


    In this state, Chu Fei''s arrogant words didn''t make them feel too much.


    But the other members of Dongfang family and Nangong family didn''t think so!


    "Don''t think you can be arrogant if you are fast. In front of my Nangong family, no matter how strong you are, you are just a dying man!"


    "I don''t know if I''m crazy or you''re crazy. To tell you the truth, seeing this scene, do you still think it''s a good thing to marry your daughter to them?"


    Chu Fei throws the topic to the eastern night abruptly, which makes the eastern night a little unprepared.


    "Boy, dare to slander my Nangong family, you can''t stay!"


    Among the Nangong family, an old man stood up, white hair, and he drank a high, then directly rushed to chufei.


    This time, Chu Fei didn''t hide any more, but cried with a smile:


    "wait a minute!"


    No one knows why chufei called to stop, including this old man, so he suspended his attack and floated in the air to watch chufei.


    "You Nangong family, many people should have come this time, or are they the only ones now?"


    "Boy, what do you want to say?" The old man asked coldly.


    "If it''s just this kind of person, then the most powerful person should be your eight old men and the hot tempered woman just now?""Ha ha, do you really think who you are Idiot Nangong Qing really can''t stand Chu Fei''s appearance. She says with disdain and spits on the ground by the way.


    Chu Fei didn''t care. He said: "actually, my idea is very simple. You Let''s go together. I''m in a hurry, really. "


    "You


    "Young master..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Dongfangye, beitangyan, and Xiaoyue are all so shocked that they don''t know how to react. But Nangong family is not shocked, but only feel funny, even Nangong Qing is also choked with laughter.


    "Ha ha ha! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life The old man couldn''t help laughing in mid air.


    Other Nangong family members also laughed. Indeed, in their eyes, this is a joke.


    "Well, you see, I tell you the truth, they don''t believe it." Chu Fei directly opens the Dantian space after complaining to Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue!


    Lai Chi and Leslie, who had been informed for a long time, suddenly showed up. Together with them, there was a huge bone dragon!


    Then Chu Fei stepped on the back of Gu Long with Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue. At this time, Lai Chi''s skeleton wand stood in front of him and asked:


    "master, do you want to smooth this family?"


    Dongfang Xiaoyue was startled, while Beitang Yan was speechless.


    Say, two girls who should know Chu Fei''s fighting power best forget Chu Fei and this card!


    Of course, we can''t blame them!


    After all, Reich and Leslie are two living people, not weapons


    Since they are living people, they can run all over the ground. Before, Chu Fei had no trace of these two people, so the two girls thought that the terrible guy had already left.


    But reality


    "What a dead breath


    "Is this his card in killing the Liu family?"


    "It turns out that this man is not a decent gentleman. It seems that he will not kill the Liu family because of anything..."


    ¡­¡­


    The Nangong family had all kinds of ideas, but the old man who was floating opposite Chu Fei and others had a sneer on his face and said:


    "so you are a demon! You are the devil


    After this words shout out, include Oriental night inside almost everybody subconsciously chose to believe!


    Demons, a magic word means that they are not normal friars!


    At this time, Chu Fei''s feet and people around him were surrounded by a strong sense of death, so naturally, they were not normal monks!


    Since it''s not a normal monk, it''s natural that it''s a demon!


    "You are paralyzed Chu Fei''s nose was almost crooked, and he said: "I didn''t expect that your Nangong family would give people a hat!"


    "Ha ha, it''s really a fierce beast. It''s full of death. I don''t know any ethics. I''m full of swearing. It seems that the death of the Liu family was killed by you. In that case, I''ll take the Revenge of the Liu family! "


    The old man sneered in his heart, but his face was filled with indignation.


    Before Chu Fei could answer back, the old man had already told others:


    "spread the word that the man who killed the Liu family is a demon. He is looking for the young genius of Dahuang. He either wants to take control or kill my foundation of Dahuang!"


    "Yes! Pass it


    "Yes


    Nangong Qing was the first to respond. He was excited. He almost saw that he was famous when he married a beautiful woman!


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile, looked at Dongfang Xiaoyue, then at the following Dongfang night, and said:


    "this is the Nangong family in your heart, and this is the virtue of the so-called great wilderness 81 city! I''ve seen it today! "


    "The devil will die!"


    On the other side, the old man yelled angrily, his palms turned, and waves of terrible power waves patted chufei''s side.


    Chu Fei just looked at it with a sneer and didn''t say anything. Because he didn''t get Chu Fei''s command and didn''t get Chu Fei''s answer, for the time being, Lai Chi chose to resist instead of fighting back.


    Hum!


    Before those attacks, a dark energy barrier completely enveloped chufei and others, including the bone dragon.


    And the old man''s attacks were all on the barrier, rippling.


    "Dongfang family, this marriage is still ruined. Otherwise, it''s always bad for Xiaoyue to get married and become a widow."


    "You What do you mean At this time, Dongfang night didn''t know what he was thinking. The story of the great wilderness had been spread all over the world, and the mysterious man in that battle (that is, chufei) naturally came into the sight of each big city.


    Although Dongfang family is not big, Dongfang night also heard some news.


    Therefore, the eastern night knows that chufei is not a demon, but the main force to defeat it.


    In this way, it is very obvious that the Nangong family is slandering!"No matter whether it''s his temporary intention or his early plan, in a word, give me the devil''s hat and make me a devil. I won''t keep such a person."


    Chu Fei said, no matter what Nangong family said, he continued:


    "Oriental night, I''ll give you a time to leave. No matter you or all of your family, it''s better to leave here within a single stick of incense, because these people of Nangong family must die."


    Chufei is not crazy, but Qi. Slander, planting, this kind of thing, no matter where it is put, is the most irritating thing.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really a demon. It''s so arrogant!"

 Chapter 396

    All the people of Nangong family are still laughing wildly. After all, in their opinion, a mere chufei really has no right to say that they should be killed.


    What''s more, even if they really have all such strength, they still don''t believe that Chu Fei has such courage.


    In fact, from the first time Chu Fei came in, the Nangong family had seen through Chu Fei''s accomplishments!


    "Dead, ha ha, I''m really laughing. A man who just opened up the Dantian space dares to speak so wildly! Ha ha ha


    "Boy, even if you open up the source of life and the chamber of God, even if you break through the Four extremes, you don''t have any qualifications to fight against our Nangong family!"


    Chu Fei just smiles. At the moment, standing on the back of Gu Long, he is filled with the spirit of killing.


    "Master, do you want to do it?" Lai Chi frowned tightly. As a lich, he felt his opponent''s disrespect for the first time!


    After all, in the world of fighting demons, everyone who saw him was one. Even the people of the Holy See did not dare to belittle him.


    What''s more, this group of people is not aimed at Lai Chi himself, but the master of Lai Chi, Chu Fei.


    "Don''t worry, give the Oriental family some time."


    Although Chu Fei said so, none of the people in the Oriental family moved.


    Dongfang Xiaoyue has a bitter smile on her face. She knows that chufei really wants to let go of her family, but the people in the family, especially her father Dongfang night, can''t see clearly what to do.


    "Father, let''s go, let''s go Dongfang Xiaoyue couldn''t ignore them, but she didn''t know how to persuade them.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be mischievous, come back, even if he is not a demon, but he is so dead. Can he be a good man?" This is the idea of the eastern night, even if Chu Fei is not a demon, it is definitely not a good thing.


    Laichi and Leslie look at each other. Needless to say, they also know that the relationship between their Lich and the Banshee has affected the image of their master.


    Chu Fei sighed, suddenly spoke softly, and said:


    "master, I''ll wipe out another Nangong family, OK?"


    Chufei''s voice is not big, but the people present clearly heard chufei''s problem. When the Nangong family wanted to laugh again, a terrible momentum that everyone did not dare to move suddenly came!


    Just for a moment, these people of Nangong family feel that they have entered hell!


    "This What''s going on! Does this person really have such a terrible backstage! "


    "The devil, it must be the devil! It must be the real devil Nangong Qing also lost the ability of normal thinking in this terrible momentum, and directly recognized the slander of Chu Fei from her elders!


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei sneered at the reaction of the Nangong family, and the owner of that momentum was naturally Yu Lianhua.


    "It''s not a big deal to destroy a Nangong. Even if you pacify Tiancheng, I can take care of it for you. He is not qualified to challenge me


    Jade lotus voice came, with the previous that a more powerful!


    The old man who had been floating across from chufei fell to the ground directly under the pressure of this force and made a big hole.


    Other members of the Nangong family were shocked and frightened.


    But at this time, when Chu Fei just wanted to continue talking, a figure rushed to the family hall of the Oriental family crazily, shouting at the same time:


    "Master Chu, show mercy, show mercy!"


    Chu Fei''s ears moved, and he said in his heart: This voice is a little familiar


    In the gate room of the Liu family in Pingshan City, Yu Lianhua, who is very popular in the Nangong family, was stunned, but she could see clearly who was coming.


    In the twinkling of an eye, who came to Chu Fei and others, stood outside the hall with a wry smile, bowed to salute, and said:


    "Master Chu, please show mercy and spare all the people in Nangong!"


    Chu Fei sighed. At first, he did have a lot of doubts, but when the people behind him showed up, Chu Fei understood everything.


    "Nangong Bai, you are soft hearted..."


    Chu Fei sighed with emotion, while those who were still behind him sighed and said:


    "please forgive me."


    "I''ve talked to you about Cheng Mingfeng."


    Those present, except nangongbai, laichi and Leslie, knew who chufei was talking about. Although nangongbai didn''t understand uncle Long''s evaluation, laichi and Leslie knew how important it was.


    "Yes." Nangong baidiantou said that in addition to this, he still maintained the previous etiquette.


    People in the Nangong family don''t understand what''s going on, including Nangong Qing. If it wasn''t for yulianhua, they would have burst out.


    "Nangong Bai, you look at them, you look at their eyes, they don''t lead you."


    Chu Fei wry smile, although all didn''t say clearly, but he really already guessed is how to return a responsibility.Previously, Cheng Feng Mingyue''s evaluation of Nangong Bai was extremely high, and the focus was also on his strategy and character. But Uncle long is different. As an existence transformed into a dragon, uncle long has only one evaluation of nangongbai, which he said when he preached on the day when Chu Fei created the Dharma.


    At that time, uncle long said, "as far as the people I''ve met are concerned, the only one who has the hope to become a Taoist is Nangong Bai. No one else can match his mind, his strategy, and his agreement with the way of heaven. "


    At that time, the focus was on Taoism, so uncle long just took this opportunity to explain some of the main roads for chufei, but it was enough for chufei to see nangongbai clearly.


    Therefore, when chufei knew that Nangong Qing was the one who was engaged to Dongfang Xiaoyue and Nangong Bai''s younger brother, chufei had an idea in his heart.


    At the beginning, when the Nangong family insulted themselves, Chu Fei just thought that the Nangong people were too arrogant. But as soon as nangongbai appeared, everything became clear.


    Coincidence, a lot of coincidence contributed to today''s situation Although I don''t know how Nangong Bai did it, Chu Fei is sure that Nangong Bai''s initial idea is to get rid of these people.


    "I know that they will never lead me. After all, I am a stranger in their eyes."


    Chu Fei smiles, turns around, looks at Nangong Bai and says:


    "what are you going to do now?"


    "I will leave the Nangong family and follow the master in peace."


    "You can''t be at ease."


    "Then build another Nangong family of my own."


    Up to now, how could Nangong people not understand what happened. Yulianhua deliberately relaxed her pressure on nangongqing. Feeling that she could speak, nangongqing immediately roared:


    "why, why do you collude with an outsider, why do you want to deal with us like this? Aren''t we brothers?"


    Nangong Bai didn''t respond, and he didn''t want to.


    If he doesn''t respond, others can''t know exactly what happened. However, we have seen too many similar bridge sections. It''s meaningless to say it or not.


    "Nangongbai, have you thought about it?" Chufei asked.


    "I think about it."


    "Then you owe me two."


    "Yes, I''ll double it." Nangong Bai finally raised his head and looked into chufei''s eyes.


    Chu Fei nodded and looked up:


    "master, two people, for these people, we make money."


    "You made it Yu Lianhua retorts.


    "If I earn it, it''s my predecessors. The same Chufei smiles.


    Yulianhua didn''t speak. She took back her power directly. The Nangong family finally stood up.


    Nangong family, including young Nangong Qing, no one spoke any more. All of them left in silence and gloom. What they brought was not taken away, and the plan they brought was thrown away on the spot.


    "Master Dongfang, although you have good accomplishments, you are not as good as Beitang feiwen."


    Chufei laughs, and then takes Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan to fly to the sky with a bone dragon, and chooses a direction to fly to the sky.


    "That Master Chu... " Dongfang Xiaoyue''s heart is contradictory at this time. Without the comfort of engagement, she feels relaxed, but the mystery of chufei and Nangong Bai''s inexplicable things make her a little worried.


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei asked.


    "If I also follow you, I can swear, but can you give me a chance to find true love Dongfang Xiaoyue worried that Chu Fei would refuse her words.


    However, Chu Fei laughed and said: "let you swear, it''s because the place you are going to is a top secret place, not because I want to possess you. Although you are beautiful, I am looking for subordinates, not wives and concubines. "


    What Chu Fei said was not direct enough. What he wanted to say was that you are just employees who work for me. There should be no mess between employees and the boss, but the first principle in business!


    What''s more, in terms of purple, yunshuxue, Meier, Xiaozi or ansuyi, everyone is no worse than them.


    "Really! Great, I''ll swear it now


    As she said, Dongfang Xiaoyue immediately made a big vow, and finally made it under the witness of heaven.


    At this time, Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue in Pingshan city also set out. Just as Yu Lianhua said before, there are still many things they need to investigate this time. We can''t delay the time later.


    Flying in the sky, Chu Fei sat opposite them and said with a smile:


    "you two are not young, but your accomplishments are not high. If you practice step by step, it is difficult for you to achieve higher achievements. Am I right?"


    Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue look at each other and nod their heads. Although they are unwilling to admit it, they are not young. Beitangyan, in particular, is 25 years old, but they have just reached the realm of Dantian.Dongfang Xiaoyue is quite young, but at the age of 21, she has no advantage, and her cultivation is not as good as that of Beitang Yan.


    "I give you a chance, you give me a period of time, I will take you to my hometown, where to experience a completely different lifestyle for a period of time."

 Chapter 397

    "Totally different?" Dongfang Xiaoyue looks forward to it, but also at a loss. In her imagination, the so-called difference is just a change of identity, from a family girl to a sect disciple, or something else. She has to practice and take risks.


    But Chu Fei said:


    "what''s the difference? You can''t really understand it until you get there. There are several requirements that you must do, and that''s why you swear. First, we can''t say anything about crape myrtle, we must hide it from everyone. Second, you can''t kill people at will unless your own lives and bodies are under unbearable threat. Third, there are rules over there. We should follow them. "


    There are a lot of rules, which are a little bit improved by chufei during this period of time, which is also a little means made by chufei to ensure the safety of human beings on earth.


    After listening carefully to Chu Fei and finishing all the requests, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan thought for a while, and immediately remembered all the requests in their hearts. Then the two humanitarians said, "OK, we all remember. Although there are some questions, I believe you won''t harm us. We will do it."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "now, I pass you a skill. This skill has no power to speak of, but you will use it in the future."


    with these words, Chu Fei directly played out the formula and infused the secret hair of Dou character created before into the two girls'' divine consciousness, and the two girls immediately began to understand.


    Bone dragon continues to fly fast, this time, their goal is not any other big city, but the small cave of Taihua mountain.


    Along the way, chufei, laichi and Leslie are all enjoying the delicious food. Only beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue are seriously experiencing the skill.


    Soon, Taihua mountain finally appeared in the public''s sight, and Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan''s first understanding of Douzi''s secret skill was just over.


    Bone dragon slowly fall, huge momentum attracted people of small cave.


    When you see that chufei has brought two new girls, everyone''s expression is all kinds of wonderful. Small purple pour good, holding small star full of love looking at Chu Fei.


    "I have seen the Lord!"


    After Chu Fei fell to the ground, all the people in Xiaodong heaven bowed respectfully under the leadership of Master Sun Yue.


    "Ha ha, you come here. Let me introduce you to beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue. They are not beginners yet, but they are all of their own."


    Under the introduction of Chu Fei, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan soon reach an agreement with the public.


    While the crowd was making a scene, Sun Yue and long Wuyi came to Chu Fei. Sun Yue said, "why don''t you let them get started?"


    "Master, I have other plans for them. When they are finished, they can consider getting started."


    "Well, I won''t ask you what your plan is. Anyway, you know better than anyone else." Sun Yue nodded.


    "Well, master, how are you doing these days?"


    Chu Fei, the master of the little cave, was a shaking hands shopkeeper. Although he passed on the Dharma and left a lot of good things, he never cared about the cultivation of his disciples.


    "The progress is not bad, but except for Cheng Feng and Mingyue, we all have our own bottlenecks more or less. They need more experience to make a breakthrough. As long as they make a breakthrough, it''s better. It''s not a problem to make great progress all the way. "


    Sun Yue''s comments were made after all the information during this period, which can be said to be quite accurate.


    And this comment also moved Chu Fei''s mind.


    "Bottleneck?"


    "Yes, after all, they stay in the door all the time. They don''t have much experience. They are not mature enough. They are easily trapped by bottlenecks."


    Chu Fei nodded and pondered for a moment:


    "how about changing their environment for a while?"


    "It''s not that easy. Unless you can find a place that''s absolutely safe, safety means peace. Too much peace is not good for them."


    Chu Fei laughed confidently, really like flowers.


    "Well, I have a good place for them to experience, and it is absolutely not dangerous, but also absolutely not peaceful."


    "Oh?" Master Sun Yue was stunned for a moment, and then said tentatively:


    "you''re not talking about your hometown, are you?"


    Chu Fei shrugged and said noncommittally:


    "eh ha."


    Looking at Chu Fei''s ambiguous reaction, Sun Yue rolled his eyes, slapped him on the back of Chu Fei''s head and said:


    "whatever you do."


    With that, Master Sun Yue drifted away to see the direction of the Sutra Pavilion.


    At this time, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yandu had already followed the disciples to visit the various buildings in xiaodongtian. Although they had already gone far away, whether the screams they made were still clearly heard.Chu Fei stood for a moment with a smile, then looked at Long Wu and said, "Uncle long, Nangong Bai''s heart is soft."


    Dragon five did not ask what it was, just a soft hearted enough to let them understand the nature of the matter.


    "Young, after all, and it''s not a bad thing." Dragon five said calmly.


    "It''s not a bad thing." Said, Chu Fei to this south palace White''s appraisal is very high.


    Then, after chatting for a while, Chu Fei turned the topic to Lai Chi and Leslie, and said:


    "Lai Chi, what have you got?"


    What Chu Fei asked was naturally the vitality and magic he had talked about with Lai Chi and Leslie before. Lai Chi and Leslie try to find magic elements from the vitality of crape myrtle, but as for the result.


    "No, it''s just the thickness of the window paper, but no matter how hard we try, we can''t pierce this layer of window paper. Maybe we can work hard for a while."


    Lai Chi was trained step by step from the bottom, so he didn''t worry. In his experience, it was very normal for him to spend more than a few years for a magic and a skill.


    But next to him, Long Wu said with a smile:


    "don''t try, it''s impossible."


    "Ah, uncle long, why not?" Chufei is strange.


    "If I guess right, they should be from another world. The universe is very wide and big. Even if you practice different powers in one universe, it will not have much influence. But different worlds are different. "


    "Why? Is the source of power different? "


    "Almost. It should be said that the way of heaven is different."


    As a dragon, his understanding of the way of heaven was far more than that of all the monks at that time. However, the Dragon five is not invincible. He knows very well that the way of transforming the dragon is not the strongest one.


    "Master, master..." Laichi and Leslie have been in xiaodongtian for some time, so they are used to the address of Lagerstroemia.


    "Do we really have no hope of finding the strength we need here?"


    This issue is very important, because the affirmation of this issue determines the extent to which they can play and the extent to which they will grow in the future.


    However, Long Wu did not answer their questions directly, but looked at Chu Fei and said: "boy, I have a way to help them, but the power is limited. If I help them today, there will be two less people who can help them tomorrow. So, you still need to make this decision."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he didn''t know why, he could still understand the meaning of dragon five. Dragon''s blessing was not cabbage on the street.


    "Uncle long, if you help them, is it the same as the one who helped Cheng Feng and Mingyue before?"


    "It''s different. It''s not an order of magnitude at all. There is no limit to Cheng Feng Mingyue''s blessing, but they are different. To bless them, we need to use the rules of heaven and help them break the barrier of heaven. "


    Chu Fei nodded and thought for a moment, then said:


    "how many opportunities are there in all?"


    "I don''t know. It''s hard to say. Although you helped me to become a dragon body, it''s just something before. The control of the way of heaven is not as high as you think."


    Chu Fei knew clearly in his heart that it was control and poking. In fact, it was just something that was made in accordance with the rules of heaven. However, what Longwu could bear was limited.


    The way of heaven to the public, naturally will not let the Dragon five random choice.


    "In that case, let them have a try, but after that, I hope uncle long can preside over their wedding."


    "What? Do they have such an idea? " Long Wu has seen that Lai Chi and Leslie are a couple for a long time, but a couple is totally different from marriage, and it''s not just a ceremony.


    "Uncle long, you don''t know, they..." Chufei simply told laichi and Leslie''s experience, of course, all of them were voiced. Laichi and Leslie didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "I see. It''s strange that you use emotion like this. OK, I''ll host their wedding, and then help them communicate with heaven. If it goes well, maybe one place for both of them will be enough. "


    Chu Fei nodded, looked at Longwu, and then directly used the array to send all the people in Xiaodong to his side.


    They were all at a loss and didn''t know what was going on. Chufei takes Xiaoxing in Xiaozi''s hand and holds Xiaozi''s hand, saying:


    "I''m calling you to come here, so that you can verify with me that it''s all right. Uncle long is going to host Leslie and laichi''s wedding."


    This news is very sudden, all of a sudden, everyone did not respond at the first time.


    But when everyone in xiaodongtian realized what was going on and began to cheer, laichi and Leslie were still in a dream.


    "Master We... ""I said that I would help you finish the wedding. Today is the time. Uncle long will host it for you, and the way of heaven will verify it for you. We are all watching the ceremony for you."

 Chapter 398

    In the face of chufei''s smile, in the face of everyone''s change from surprise, doubt to surprise, Lai Chi and Leslie, who have lived for many years, finally have a trace of shame and joy belonging to young people.


    "Master I... " Lai Chi wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end. As for Leslie, she didn''t care about the people in xiaodongtian any more. In her eyes, there were only people around her.


    Long Wu stood by and looked at him with his back. He had seen the deep love in the eyes of Lai Chi and Leslie. Even though he had become a dragon, he was almost melted by the strong love.


    Lai Chi and Leslie have attracted everyone''s attention, but what we care more about is how long Wu will host their wedding!


    But this kind of curiosity, along with Lai Chi and Leslie two people''s love is more and more thick, people will be more and more curious!


    Longwu smiles and slowly closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes again, everyone hears the voice of heaven coming from the underworld!


    "Heaven


    "Thick earth!"


    "The way of heaven witnesses!"


    In this moment, everyone felt the vast power that belonged to the way of heaven alone!


    Hum!


    A buzz, Lai Chi and Leslie at the foot of two people gush out pieces of Golden Lotus!


    Lotus rippling, colorful light around and out!


    At the same time, in the dark, tanban fairy music sounded!


    The Dragon five suddenly turned into a dragon and rose up in the sky, opening up a sacred road to heaven for laichi and Leslie!


    Lai Chi and Leslie finally finished looking at each other. Hand in hand, they walked on this golden road!


    Step by step, the two bodies disappear and appear again, not far away, but this situation is amazing!


    In the sky, the body of dragon five, the golden dragon, kept flying, saying:


    "Lai Chi, Leslie, go to Shentai!"


    Before the end of the golden light road at the foot of laichi and Leslie, a huge divine platform with fairy light appeared. Around Shentai, Golden Lotus flourishes and holy lotus sways.


    At the same time, countless colorful fairy lights filled the air


    This scene shocked the world!


    Reich and Leslie continue to step, flashing between the constant close to the altar. However, half an hour later, they did not really go to the altar.


    It''s not too far away. It seems that they have encountered some problems.


    Chu Fei frowned, small hole Tianzhong people also see the problem.


    Dragon has long found out that it is wrong. At this time, it is obvious that Lai Chi and Leslie can hardly step on the altar with their own strength.


    "Are they rejected by the way of heaven?" Longwu was puzzled. Although this was the first time that he opened their wedding ceremony as a dragon in the way of heaven, this kind of ceremony was only deduced from the way of heaven, and its effectiveness was not sure!


    But now it seems that the only problem with the ceremony deduced from this avenue is that it is too difficult for Reich and Leslie.


    Unfortunately, now, even dragon five have no way to help them, after all, this is their own wedding.


    However, it seems that Reich and Leslie did not find this on the magic road


    Two people just walk hand in hand, smiling and happy


    After a long time, they stopped. Just when they thought they would give up, they turned face to face, looked at each other tenderly for a moment, and then gently kissed each other''s lips


    At the moment when Reich and Leslie''s lips touched, a light that looked like lightning but didn''t look like lightning split from them and directly split to the altar!


    Boom!


    Bang, like a salute! Shentai instantly appeared beside them.


    Between the unforgettable kisses and hugs, their bodies slowly float onto the divine platform


    "What else? I''ll go Chu Fei was shocked, and Longwu was also depressed.


    But now is not the time to think about the principle!


    "Kowtow, worship the way of heaven!"


    Dragon five see almost, infuse all strength to drink this sentence.


    Lai Chi and Leslie finally separated, slowly knelt down on the altar, completed the kneeling, and then got up.


    "Two kowtows, worship all things!"


    Reich and Leslie fell on their knees again and kowtowed. Then he got up.


    "Three kowtows, sincere and affectionate!"


    This worship, is to worship, dragon five can''t say too much, fortunately, Lai Chi and Leslie also know the way of Lagerstroemia grand wedding when they chat with the people in xiaodongtian on weekdays, combined with dragon five''s words, they can also understand what''s going on.


    However, dragon five did not say that they could not completely follow the rules of crape myrtle, even if the rules were just the testimony of the way of heaven deduced by dragon five before!Because, if they follow this mode completely, even if the wedding has been witnessed by heaven, it will also change because it conforms to the heaven of Lagerstroemia. They can''t practice their original magic power, they can only improve the vitality of heaven and earth!


    But the reason why Longwu didn''t say it was because even he couldn''t be sure of it.


    After all, he is just a dragon conforming to the way of heaven, not the emperor of heaven who combines the way of heaven with his body. His understanding of the way of heaven is not so profound!


    Fortunately


    At the moment of looking at each other, Reich and Leslie subconsciously give up kneeling to each other, because they don''t think their love and marriage need to put down their dignity


    Under the strong love, they chose to kiss each other Affectionate kiss


    At this moment, everyone except chufei was shocked! Including dragon five, but other people are shocked that the two become husband and wife worship for kiss, and dragon five is shocked that they don''t know what kind of result this mess will have!


    But in the next moment, the golden light on the other side of Shentai is flourishing, and a magic road rushes out, linking to a brilliant building that has just appeared!


    That should be a house, not big, at most belongs to the earth''s three square appearance. But the reason why it is brilliant is that the house exudes a sacred atmosphere, and the golden light is flashing and the colorful streamer is hovering.


    Laichi and Leslie are in the best of heart. They walk on this new road hand in hand without waiting for Longwu to speak. Their figures disappear in the moment of walking.


    As for Shentai, shenlu and Jinlian in front of chufei, they all disappeared in an instant Only the house in the sky, the holy house, is still there.


    Needless to say, they have entered the bridal chamber


    Long Wu was relieved, changed into human form again, and fell on Chu Fei''s side.


    "Li Cheng is more successful than I expected, and they should not need my blessing." After the landing of dragon five, it will be transmitted to Chu Feidao.


    Chu Fei nodded, which is a good thing, that is, he saved a blessing from dragon five, and also completed Lai Chi and Leslie, and even completed his own plan.


    "OK, let''s shoot!"


    Chu Fei finished, immediately exchanged a large number of artillery battles from the system, everything, the most common earth red, to the earth''s advanced fireworks!


    All in all, everything!


    Although the appearance of most artillery battles was a little strange, people understood the usage for the first time!


    So, the firecrackers in xiaodongtian burst out together, very lively!


    After the excitement, xiaodongtian was quiet again. Everyone looked at the house in the sky with a strange look


    An hour has passed, but neither Lai Chi nor Leslie has come out yet


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly and rubbed his neck. Although his body didn''t feel uncomfortable, he still felt that his neck was going to be sour.


    "Well, don''t look at it. What''s good about the bridal chamber! Let''s go! Let''s go


    As the patriarch, Chu Fei is the first to leave, holding the little star and pulling the little purple to leave together.


    Then there were long Wu and Sun Yue, who also followed Chu Fei.


    Then there are the male disciples of little Dongtian, including elder martial brother Cheng Feng


    As for the girls, although no longer look up, but still did not leave, they all get together, chirping excited.


    All the way, thinking all the way, chufei forced himself to think about the business, rather than feeling the happiness of laichi and Leslie, because the hot eyes of little purple around him made chufei nervous.


    Back in the hall, Chu Fei coughed twice and said, "master, uncle long, I''m going to choose two disciples from the door, men, and take them away for a while."


    "Well, when is the departure time?"


    "It won''t be too fast. I need them to practice a Dharma. It''s estimated that it will take about seven days."


    "OK, you can choose. Except for Cheng Feng, the rest have already entered the bottleneck." Sun Yue naturally understood Chu Fei''s idea. After all, they had talked before.


    Next, all the male disciples of xiaodongtian stand there with a puzzled face. Originally, they just hide the excitement of the girls, but it seems that something happened.


    "Come on, I know you''ve all met a bottleneck, so I''m going to take you to other places for a change of mood. Will it take a few years at least, but it won''t be too long. As for the demands, one is to swear to keep all secrets, and it''s a big promise. Then, I have to arrange an assessment... "


    Chu Fei simply said his request again, and everyone understood it for the first time. It''s just that everyone doesn''t know what medicine Chu Fei sells in his gourd.


    "All of you, make facial expressions, all kinds of facial expressions you can make, all kinds of emotions, come again..."


    "Ah?" Let''s all talk together.


    "Ah, what? If you go to other places, you will no longer be monks, so you must learn to act and express your feelings like ordinary people. StartChu Fei pretended to be serious and gave this seemingly unreasonable order.


    The disciples were very obedient. They started one by one. For a while, they were all kinds of strange shapes, which made people laugh and cry.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei also found that among the people, except Cheng Feng, the elder martial brother who didn''t meet the bottleneck, was facial paralysis, the rest of his expressions were very rich.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know how to perform, so he can only use this most rustic way to judge a person''s acting potential.


    A moment later, Chu Fei stopped the crowd and said:


    "OK, Cheng Feng, you come here, and you don''t have a bottleneck to join in..." Cheng Feng''s face is embarrassed. He has found out before that no matter what the mood is, it''s the same as before


    "This time it''s experience. Everyone has a chance. It''s just a matter of priority. Let me first pass on a skill to you. This skill has no power, but can evolve all kinds of imaginative things. You must practice it well. Only those who master this skill can be qualified to take the lead in training... "


    With that, Chu Fei''s knack flies, and the ideas that contain the secret skills of fighting characters enter people''s minds. Everyone has them, everyone present.


    "Cheng Feng, you are the elder martial brother. You must master it as soon as possible and make an appearance for everyone!"


    Although he didn''t know what the power of this skill was, Cheng Feng nodded respectfully.

 Chapter 399

    Chu Fei gave people seven days, mainly because this simple imitation of virtual skills is not very advanced. It may also benefit from the descriptive ability brought by Chu Fei''s earth. It''s easy to understand, straightforward and simple. It''s not at all like the inheritance of crape myrtle. It''s very freehand brushwork.


    After chufei finished speaking, he began to give a simple explanation to the disciples of Xiaodong Tianzhong. Next to him, Sun Yue and Long Wu were not idle. They also wanted to have a share with chufei and study together.


    About two hours later, Chu Fei finished what he should say and what he should analyze. Little Dongtian''s girls had already come back, so chufei passed on their methods.


    At this time, outside the small cave hall, Lai Chi and Leslie come in with a smile.


    Two people holding hands, are a happy blush, it is obvious that this wedding night is absolutely enough fun.


    At this time, in addition to Long Wu and Sun Yue, they are all learning the skills. Naturally, no one noticed the return of Lai Chi and Leslie.


    "Master, uncle long, let''s withdraw first and come back in seven days!"


    Chufei said that, he directly threw laichi and Leslie into his Dantian space, then started the system transmission function, entered the world of fighting demons, and returned to his room.


    This time Chu Fei left for a long time, and nothing happened in canglan college, but wan Yu and Lina were really bored.


    Lina is OK. She can practice her own magic, but wan Yu can''t. She can only rely on killing students to practice. She has no way to find anything in canglan college that she can kill at will People don''t count.


    Therefore, Wan Yu can only watch Xiao Qi and greedy wolf and supervise their training during this period of time.


    But these two children hardly want to play as much as other children. They have been practicing very hard. In this way, Wan Yu''s boredom becomes more and more obvious.


    Mona normal class, together with the broken army, two people will come together after class chufei house here to chat with everyone to eat, and then go back to bed.


    Then there is Hu Qing. Before Chu Fei left, he was asked to help protect the people. Hu Qing agreed. But these days it is not safe, let alone dangerous, even small accidents have not been.


    So, from the beginning to now, Hu Qing is bored lying on the roof, the conscientious guardian.


    However, this is just the normal of these days, and today, chufei is not peaceful here.


    Chu Fei just opened his door and heard the cry of two girls coming from downstairs.


    The voice was very familiar. Chufei knew that Anne and Wendy were the two girls crying just after a little thought.


    Because of Shaq''s slander rumors, the college''s evaluation of both of them has fallen to the bottom.


    Although chufei killed Shaq later, there was no way to stop the rumor.


    Wendy and Annie don''t believe it. They think that human nature is good and that they can safely continue the normal life that a student should have.


    Unfortunately, everything has changed.


    Too much malice has appeared in the eyes of the students Men''s eyes are green when they look at them, as if they can see them with their eyes.


    When girls look at them, they are full of contempt and disdain, which is more terrible than the naked eyes of boys.


    Annie and Wendy just insisted for a few days and they couldn''t stand it. When they were on the verge of collapse, they finally chose to ask chufei for help, but chufei didn''t come back at that time.


    This is Annie and Wendy. What''s more, the students didn''t do anything about it. They just excluded the two girls. As for the men, they were just YY.


    "Quality, quality, that''s the quality of students in canglan college. It''s ridiculous how many talents you want to cultivate."


    "No matter what you say, I can''t do anything about it. It''s useless even if I give mandatory orders, so I can only ask them to beg you."


    "What can I do?" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "You must have a way. I know what you''re good at."


    "I''ve got a way to fart me!" Chu is speechless.


    "Hehe, you are reckless in doing things. People like you can definitely solve this problem."


    Chu Fei sighed. He already knew that there was no room for maneuver now, and there was no possibility of any change when it fell on him.


    Of course, chufei will take care of it. After all, Wendy and Anne are chufei''s friends. Even if it''s not a friend, it''s always unpleasant for a girl to suffer.


    "Also, you''re back. I''ll tell you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. Isn''t it near the end of the year..."


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded. It was almost the end of the year, but it was about a month before the end of the year."So, this year is the first time in ten years, our canglan college is the bottom four or five times in a row. With you this time, we have to make progress, don''t you think?"


    The old president said, eyes shining looking at Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei''s response.


    "Oh, that''s the third place, isn''t it?" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "That''s OK. Of course, it would be better if I could be promoted to the first place."


    "What''s the advantage?" Chu Fei cocked his legs and asked while shaking.


    "There are still some advantages. When several secret places are opened at the beginning of next year, the number one can have more places to enter and get more good things."


    "Secret realm?"


    "Yes, there are many dangerous places and many secret places in the world. Moreover, most of these secret places are handed down from the legend era, and some can even be traced back to a certain God.... "


    "Yes? so what? What can I get? " Chu Fei doesn''t have much interest in this kind of copy like secret environment. After all, there is a system, and he can get a lot of good things.


    In short, chufei doesn''t need "copies" of these worlds!


    "What can you get? Anything is OK, even if it''s the legendary equipment of the LORD God, the legendary heart of the world can be! "


    "The heart of the world?" Although Chu Fei was asking, he was not interested in the heart of the world.


    Because in Chu Fei''s view, crape myrtle is more valuable in places like the world. In this world of fighting demons, most of the time, those things are not as powerful as they boast. At least they can''t compare with crape myrtle.


    This is not to blame Chu Fei. After all, all kinds of novels on earth are written like this


    "You''re not interested in the heart of the world? Well, it''s said that there are several secret places, in which there are God''s puppet servants. If you can find something to control them, you are their master, and you can have these terrible fighting forces! "


    "This is a little interesting..." Chu Fei nodded secretly in his heart. What he needs now is strength, whether it is his own strength or the strength of others who can follow him.


    First, there is the threat of demons in crape myrtle world, but also in order to protect themselves and the people they care about, their own strength is also necessary.


    However, on the other side of the earth, Chu Fei did not want to set up his own army like the government. On the one hand, his status was not suitable, and on the other hand, he did not want to fall into the trap.

 Chapter 400

    "Well, it''s settled. I''ll reserve a place for you to enter these secret places, OK?" The old president was very happy with his smile. After all, if there is one more Chu Fei to participate in the ranking competition, then canglan college will have more hope to get a good ranking.


    However, Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "one can''t do. Leave me more than ten."


    "A dozen? Do you want to go in yourself? " The old Dean was speechless, Chu Fei''s appetite was too big!


    "Well, it''s the best way to save the college any losses. After all, it''s not easy for everyone to practice. It''s a pity to die."


    "Shut up. I''ll talk about it at that time. I can only give you as many places as possible. It''s impossible."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and nodded indifferently.


    "Well, there is nothing else for the time being. The only one is that you have arranged an acquisition in recent days, and the students have produced a lot of things. This time, I personally checked the quality, which is at least one order of magnitude higher than the last time."


    "Oh? How did you do that? "


    "After all, I''ve been doing it all these days. When I get proficient, the quality will be guaranteed."


    "All right, I''ll get back to you when I''ve made arrangements."


    "Well, no problem. By the way, although no one has done anything for you these days, I have heard some rumors more or less. You should be careful. Old green seems to have hired a killer. I don''t know where the killer is and what the level is. "


    "For whom? Me or someone else? "


    "You, of course! Is there anyone else worthy of old Green''s invitation? " The old Dean was full of disdain.


    "Really not?" Chu Fei laughs. Hu Qing is there. Chu Fei really doesn''t believe who is qualified to fight against him in the world.


    Even if Hu Longqing has no chance of winning in the face of any ordinary people.


    "You said..."


    "Old Dean, help me to put a message out, and say, all the killers in the world are welcome to come to my trouble!"


    "Are you serious? Are you that confident? "


    "Of course." Although Chu Fei said so, he was only joking.


    "Come on, I''m not stupid. I won''t release such news.


    "Well, then, help me to find out where the old green hired the killers, and what about the Earls?"


    "How can it not be, or do you think killers from other countries can easily enter the blue border?"


    "Can''t you?" Chu Fei asked strangely.


    "Ha ha, you underestimate the blue empire. The blue empire is relatively weak in terms of land area and military strength, but it is one of the best in terms of national security! Even if the people of the Holy See want to enter the canglan transit, they can''t be silent! It''s bound to be discovered by us


    Hearing this information, Chu Fei was stunned.


    "Old Dean, are you exaggerating?"


    "It''s not exaggeration. Ordinary people, or ordinary adventurers, can''t feel anything, but the real dark ones are different. As for various reasons, I won''t tell you."


    "What else? It can''t be that the blue Empire has any powerful protection. In my opinion, it''s you who have planted traitors in all known countries and organizations. "


    "Well, guess what. By the way, according to the information I''ve got, if the killer invited by old green can''t kill you, he may hit the hell demon. "


    "Hell demon clan?"


    Chu Fei nodded, then sneered, turned and walked out of the old Dean''s office, and said:


    "it''s fun. In this case, I''m not in a hurry to kill him."


    Chu Fei left because he felt that the old Dean was just constantly looking for possible chips to convince himself, so he left without much interest.


    After returning to his house, chufei happens to see Wan Yu holding Annie and Wendy quietly comforting


    "Tut Tut, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You three are so close..." Chu feibing opened the door and came in with a smile.


    "Ah, Mr. Chu." Although Wan Yu''s identity of homosexuality and love has long been exposed in front of Chu Fei, after all, she is a member of Lagerstroemia, not a human from the earth, and her concept is not so open.


    Wendy and Annie are OK. They don''t seem to realize this. They wipe their tears and stand up. They look at chufei pitifully and don''t speak.


    "Well, well, I know everything about you. I''ll help you solve it later."


    After chufei finished, he called Hu Qing down while he came to Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf. Looking at the sweaty faces of the two children, chufei was very pleased.


    "Well, how long have you been standing?"


    "Master, we have been standing for an hour!"


    "Yes, master, we can stand for two hours now, my sister said. We are very good now."Xiao Qi and greedy wolf Miss Chu Fei more than others, but the two children didn''t stop their training.


    "Well behaved, you are really powerful. You can practice well."


    "Yes! Yes Xiao Qi nodded happily.


    Chu Fei touched the head of two children, in the heart judge this, should be able to send two children into crape myrtle. After all, they are different from laichi and Leslie. They can''t practice in this world. That is to say, they are excluded by the way of heaven in the world of fighting demons.


    The next time, Chu Fei and Hu Qing talked for a while, and then asked about everyone''s situation, including the breaking of the army. Of course, even Kalma didn''t ignore it.


    However, for the time being, Kalma did not seem to be in the college, as if to carry out any tasks, so he did not ask anything.


    Then chufei arranged a time for Lina to tell the old dean that the acquisition will start tonight.


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t ignore the little beggar named Yang Fan. After all, he had already sent out a lot of gold coins through Kalma''s hand, and also gave a preliminary arrangement. Naturally, he needed to test the results.


    But for the time being, Kalma no longer wants to find Yang Fan, so Yang Fan is not in a hurry.


    When the broken army and Mona come back after class, they are really excited to see Chu Fei.


    "Break the army, you go out and look for those little beggars. Ask them if they know a beggar named Yang Fan. If they do, let them send a message and let Yang Fan come to me."


    "Well, master, do you need to say something?"


    "No, just tell them who I am."


    "Good!"


    The broken army nodded and ran out immediately. Naturally, the master''s order was to be carried out quickly!


    About an hour later, the broken army came back, and he was followed by a little beggar. Chu Fei recognized at a glance that he was Yang Fan.


    "What''s the matter? How did you get together? " Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "Haha, that''s right, master. The first beggar I met as soon as I went out was him, so I brought him directly."


    Chu Fei nodded and asked the broken army to have a rest. Then he came to Yang Fan and said, "long time no see. How are you doing?"


    It''s no coincidence that Yang Fan was so easily found by the broken army. Yang Fan had been waiting at the gate of canglan College for a long time. After all, Kalma had told him that chufei was a student of canglan college.


    Through Kalma''s hand, Yang Fan gets the money given by Chu Fei and receives the task. Combined with what Chu Fei says when he leads Chu Fei, Yang Fan naturally knows that this is a good opportunity.


    Therefore, he launched all the little beggars in his hands on the same day to inquire about all kinds of news crazily.


    And a few days later, some basic commodity information prices have been inquired, and naturally it will be delivered.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei hasn''t been here these days


    "This is what you want..." With a proud face, Yang Fan took out a big cloth from his arms, on which the price information they had investigated was written in crooked words.


    "Yes, it seems that you have good mobility."


    "That''s true. Although we are young, I believe few people in the world are more diligent than us when it comes to doing things."


    Chu Fei laughed and said, "how much money do you have now? Is that enough? How much do you spend a day? "


    "One silver coin is enough..."


    "Are you eating the worst?"


    "Here are ten thousand gold coins. You can take them. How about this time''s reward plus the next task''s reward?"


    Said this, Chu Fei very happy to touch out a bag of gold to Yang Fan.


    This time, Yang Fan was really surprised, but it was just a moment, and soon recovered.


    "Well, you mean what you say, and I mean what I say."


    "Well, you can go and buy a courtyard, just in the suburbs."


    "It doesn''t matter. First, tell me what your next task is."


    "Ask for all the news, sort out all the news you hear, and after you eliminate the meaningless ones, leave the rest to me."


    Yang Fan turned his eyes and asked suspiciously:


    "do you want us to be your subordinates?"


    After all, Chu Fei said "all", which is almost no time limit, that is, it will never be a problem.


    "Whether it''s cooperation or not, I''ll support you. Besides what I need you to do, you can have your own arrangements."


    "Ten thousand gold coins..."


    "It depends on what information you can get. If you can get a message worth 10000 gold coins tomorrow, I will give you a second sum of money, which is an advance payment. But if you don''t get enough valuable information in a year, I won''t give you any more money. ""It''s reasonable. OK, I promise you."


    Yang Fan is still small, but Chu Fei doesn''t have their mind. Otherwise, it''s true that you''re selling yourself and still helping people with money.


    After the settlement of Yang Fan''s case, Chu Fei started another acquisition that night. Both the quantity and quality of this acquisition have made great progress.


    This time, a total of 20000 pieces of healing medicine were purchased, including 3000 pieces of light based healing medicine, and then 15000 pieces of Yirong ointment.


    This time Chu Fei paid a lot of money, but fortunately he had a good foundation.


    At this time, the students of canglan college have already finished their day of class and training, and started their spare time activities.


    Because chufei''s house is brightly lit and has a glass door, many people will subconsciously look inside when they pass by. Naturally, they will see Wendy and Anne.


    As a result, all kinds of gossip came back.


    "Look, there are those two beautiful people. They are in a hurry to be mistresses..."


    "True or false, isn''t that the senior named Shaq made a rumor?"


    "There''s no fire without wind. Do you really think that Shaq will have nothing to do with this rumor? There must be some reason. That is to say, they are not good people."


    "Sure, if you don''t think about it, why doesn''t Shaq talk about others! It must be the two of them who have problems. "

 Chapter 401

    If there is one person, there will be two. If there is one group, there will be another group. People are like this, whether it''s on earth, or Lagerstroemia, or this world of fighting demons.


    It was just two or three girls who stopped for a short time when they passed by, but in the blink of an eye, there were a group of people outside chufei''s house.


    Chu Fei didn''t even turn his head, but he already knew that there were at least one hundred people outside.


    Of course, what the onlookers said was no different from those girls in the beginning.


    "I said," what are you looking at? "


    Of course, there are also rare people who have no idea what happened, so they ask someone nearby.


    "You don''t know?" This is the reaction of all the people who were asked.


    "I don''t know. What happened?"


    "I don''t know if you''re a Warcraft from the mountains. Wendy and Annie used to be with Shaq, but they were one of the group with the highest completion rate in our Blue College. As a result, he was in danger in his last mission. Mr. shack was trying to find a way to escape. As a result, the two of them just wanted to have sex with Mr. shack After he came back, senior shack told the story and announced the dissolution of their task force.... "


    "Poof, it''s too fake..."


    "False! But the problem is that it''s true. The whole school knows it. Otherwise, what do you think we are doing here? You just want to see if Wendy and Annie are courting again... "


    "They''re all classmates. There''s no need to say that about them, right?


    "Who are classmates with them? I''m ashamed..."


    "Yes, I don''t want to be classmates with them..."


    The voices of the students were not small. Even though chufei''s house had a good sound insulation effect, after all, with the windows open, these harsh voices really rushed in without reservation.


    Wendy and Annie, whose emotions were almost comforted, suddenly collapsed after hearing the malicious rumors outside.


    Wan Yu sighed. She patted the two girls on the back and looked at the students outside the window with fierce eyes.


    Mona, Lina and broken army are very angry, they are not the first time to encounter such a thing, but angry, more is helpless.


    They don''t know how to solve such things After all, the mouth is on someone else.


    At this time, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf have finished their horse steps. The two children are resting and looking at Wendy and Annie with worry. The sadness on their faces is obvious.


    At this time, children are kind.


    "Cough, brother Chu That How about me? " Beside, Hu Qing naturally saw that Chu Fei''s face was not good. After all, he wanted Chu Fei to take the initiative to perform well.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hu Qing is one of the parties and is absolutely qualified to participate in this matter.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t immediately nod his head, but sneered and said:


    "take out the turtle hiding behind first!"


    After the spread of Chu Fei''s divine sense, he immediately noticed that behind the students, in the darkness of a little distance, there were several people who had been secretly staring at this side.


    That is a total of six people, from time to time there will be one or two run out to greet more students to come and watch.


    Chu Fei could find them, so did Hu Qing, but Hu Qing didn''t think much at the beginning. Now after hearing Chu Fei''s words, he knew that the six men must be the originators.


    "Secretly?"


    "No, aboveboard."


    "Good!" Hu Qing happily agreed, pushed open the door and came out.


    The onlookers saw that someone came out and subconsciously closed their mouths, because everyone realized that there seemed to be more excitement to watch.


    Hu Qing sneered and raised his hand for a while. The six people in the dark in the distance didn''t even know what was going on, so they were tied to their heads by Hu Qing''s power.


    Then, Hu Qing gently shook his hand, and the six people smashed in the open space between Hu Qing and the students as if they were making dumplings!


    Pa - pa - ah - ah! How - help they hurt!


    For a moment, these six people really have everything to shout.


    The onlookers looked puzzled, but for their own safety, they subconsciously took a few steps to expand the circle.


    At this time, Chu Fei has also walked out of the room with his hands on his back and came to these six guys.


    Seeing someone coming, even if they are stupid, they know that their inexplicable experience must have something to do with this person.


    So, each of them got up quickly, looked at Chu Fei on guard, and said:


    "you Who are you and what are you going to do? "


    "Who are you..."


    Two people spoke at the same time, and the other four watched Chu Fei quietly and cautiously. It was obvious that the two people who spoke were the two leaders, which proved that the six people were two groups of people with the same purpose."Hehe, who am I?" Chufei sneered and said:


    "you secretly encourage these idiotic students to target Wendy and Annie. The ultimate goal is not for me. Why, now that I stand up, you encourage them?"


    "I We don''t know what you mean! "


    "Yes, we don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    The two leaders denied it at the same time, and then secretly put out a sign to the people behind them. They were all together. Of course, the four people behind them understood!


    The two leaders thought of the same thing. Chufei just said that the students were idiots, which was naturally a reason to make trouble!


    "Why do you call people idiots! Are you the only one who is smart? "


    "Apologize, give us an apology, we invite you to offend you, why curse!"


    "Even if you are lawless, you insult the students of canglan college! What qualifications do you have! "


    "Apologize quickly, or we''ll ask the president to make a ruling!"


    "That''s it. Apologize!"


    Chu Fei holds his shoulder and sneers. Hu Qing looks like an idiot. In the room, even Wendy and Annie, who are crying, can''t see it any more.


    These six people are really stupid.


    The two leaders were also very strange. They said: This is canglan college. Which one is not the best. How can you keep calm in the face of such a situation? Do the students of canglan college have such a city?


    Both of them are behind, and the four guys are even more embarrassed. No one can imagine that these students who should be full of blood should be so So Yes.


    Yes, that''s counsellor. At this time, all the students around didn''t hear anything. Some people looked up in twos and threes and pointed at the stars in the night sky Some people get together to discuss with each other the experience of today''s class training Some people talk like old friends


    But no one responded to the provocation of these six people


    "Why, failed with rhythm?" Chu Fei''s choking smile, this scene is really too common on earth, especially all kinds of Posts and video barrages.


    "You..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I''ll give you a chance to say what I want to know, and then leave here alive, or die here."


    Chu Fei again gloomy face, way:


    "say your master''s identity!"


    "I..."


    "This..."


    The two leaders hesitated. They saw that the situation around them was critical. At this time, they wanted to save their lives


    "No?"


    "You You are slandering


    "I We No I won''t be Frighten Terrified


    Chu Fei frowned tightly. It was obvious that these guys all wanted to say and didn''t want to die, but in the end they still chose not to say.


    "Wan Yu! Come on


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to waste too much thought on these six people.


    "Mr. Chu..." Hearing Chu Fei''s call, Wan Yu came to Chu Fei quickly.


    "These six, feed you the knife!"


    Wan Yu was stunned for a moment because she was not sure whether she could deal with six at the same time, but it was only an instant. She responded quickly and said: "yes!"


    Finish saying, Wan Yu''s hand is in the back waist a wipe, that handle black butcher''s knife then lifted in the hand.


    The six people on the opposite side were worried that they would die here, but after seeing Wan Yu, they were relieved.


    The reason is very simple. Although these six people are in a low position, they are at least warriors. Even if the level of poor martial arts, six people against a woman, a woman who is at most martial arts, they have an absolute chance of winning!


    Of course, it''s just what they think!


    The onlookers finally broke away from the previous kind of "friendly" mood. After all, there was a lot of excitement to watch!


    "You are serious!"


    "Just let her do it, and the rest of you won''t do it, will you?"


    Chu Fei didn''t say that, but he could interpret it in this way. But at this time, the purpose of these two little heads is to trap Chu Fei and Hu Qing, so that they can really have a chance to leave here alive.


    Chu Fei sneered and nodded:


    "yes, I don''t do it, he doesn''t do it, only she does it."


    "Good! What you say is what you say


    With that, six people quickly surrounded Wan Yu in the middle, and did not give Wan Yu any chance to prepare, one is to fight!


    It''s a pity that even if Wan Yu doesn''t practice fighting spirit, her current physical quality is not comparable to those six guys!


    What''s more, Wanyu still has Bafa Dao!


    Facing the siege of six people at the same time, Wan Yu is calm and not in a hurry. She moves under her feet to let the man in the front attack. Then she dashes into the man''s arms. At the same time, the pig knife in her hand also pokes into the man''s heart!Instant death! There''s no chance of survival!


    The next moment, Wan Yu in the other five people have not reflected over the time with faster speed backhand horizontal cut, directly opened two people''s throats!


    Then he dodged the rest of the attack and solved the battle easily.


    Six people, six men, facing a woman, no more than three breaths, the battle is over.


    Except for Chu Fei and Hu Qing, no one noticed that six strands of life energy were absorbed into the black sword, and then transformed into Wan Yu''s body!


    At that moment, Wan Yu was almost comfortable to fly to the sky.


    But in the eyes of others, Wan Yu is a face of enjoyment, standing there, seems to be enjoying the fun of killing people in general!


    They are all from canglan college, and there are many deaths. But this time, they are most afraid of death.


    Looking at Wan Yu''s deep enjoyment, the students all subconsciously took a few steps


    Hu Qing tilted his head, eyes shining, but it was only a moment, just to express his surprise, that''s all.


    Chu Fei nodded and shook his head.


    "Break the army, search them!"

 Chapter 402

    At the door, the broken army agreed, and then ran into the crowd. He didn''t feel dirty, so he turned up the clothes of the six people with a smile.


    Of course, he didn''t like these six men at all, so he didn''t have any scruples when he was searching. After he had a good time, all the six men had been stripped by him.


    "Hey, master, I found six family badges, belonging to two families."


    Chufei nodded and said:


    "is it the Harris family and the Weiss family?"


    "Yes, of these two families, the marquis." The broken army worried that Chu Fei didn''t understand the two families very well, so he said one more word.


    In fact, Chu Fei was not sure about this before. After all, he offended a lot of people in Cloud City. In addition to these two families, then there are the greens and the Duke of Cotes


    As for the Vatican, Chu Fei speculated that even if they really locked themselves in, they would not use such dirty means.


    "Yes." Chu Fei nodded, and then looked around at the students.


    Chu Fei''s eyes are full of destructive power, and none of these students and the best of heaven dare to look at Chu Fei for a moment. Because they all know why chufei is like this.


    "If I guess correctly, a large part of you come here because of the instigation of these six people. You may not know them or you may be familiar with them, but except for those who really don''t know the inside story, the rest should be very clear."


    At this time, there are several people who have the courage to look at chufei, and they are naturally those who "don''t know the inside story" in chufei''s mouth.


    "I don''t know how many benefits you have received, and I don''t know if you feel guilty for doing such a thing, but I''ll give you a chance, a chance to atone."


    After a pause, chufei said:


    "help me spread a message, spread the full name, and reach everyone''s ears in Cloud City. As for the content of the message... "


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "the Harris family and the wes family, because they are connected with foreign countries, want to subvert the foundation of the blue Empire, so they start from the two girls, slandering their innocence and the atmosphere of the Blue College. They were originally spies planted in canglan by foreign countries. Their feelings can be forgiven and their hearts can be punished! "


    "This..."


    "I..."


    "My God..."


    Hiss


    All the students took a breath of cold air, even Wan Yu and the broken army, who had just returned to normal, were surprised. Chu Fei''s song was really cruel!


    But the problem is, who dares to spread such news?


    "I don''t care what you do, as long as the news gets out..."


    Then Chu Fei turned back to the house, Hu Qing, broken army, Wan Yu naturally also followed back. The onlookers were stunned for a long time before they scattered in twos and threes.


    Not all students dare to do such things, but the problem is that the real problem is that today''s things can not be concealed and will be spread.


    If the news really spread, the two Marquis families would know who was listening to Chu Fei''s "orders" as soon as they checked


    The end is yellow mud off the crotch, not feces is also feces.


    What these students didn''t expect was that Chu Fei didn''t have much fame among the soldiers, but in the magic academy, Chu Fei was definitely "the most beloved of the students".


    But after this matter spreads, the magic academy, these students who received Chu Fei''s favor then spontaneously started to act!


    That night, the guards, inspectors and teachers of canglan college were very strange. If the Dean didn''t come out in person to order them not to worry about anything, I''m afraid that more than half of the students who could be caught tonight would not be able to return home at night!


    The next morning, before dawn, the people of Cloud City got up one by one with black eyes.


    Many of them say "the Harris family and the Weiss family are spies" when they get up.


    I don''t know that these ordinary people, in fact, those with lower accomplishments, have been affected


    Everyone knows that this is definitely done by the magician!


    It''s a kind of hypnotic Magic. It''s auxiliary magic. It''s useless. It''s just a small way for magicians to train their magic power.


    But tonight, this magic burst out its most powerful power!


    By noon, the news had spread thoroughly!


    Almost all the people in Cloud City have heard the news. Although they know that the dead magician did it, there must be some reasons for its scale!


    To use the words that slandered Wendy and Annie last night, it''s no fire without wind! There is no reason why there is no reason!


    On this day, the teachers and administrators of canglan college, including the old Dean lie and other great masters of Jiansheng, became quiet and introverted housemen and housewomen.


    No one went out, no one chattedOn this day, the Harris family and the wes family held an urgent family meeting!


    It seems that the two clan leaders have sent out the news like this!


    Then, the two clan heads rushed to the prince''s Mansion by car.


    These days, Prince Taylor is enjoying the delicious food that his brother sent from the distant capital, especially all kinds of fruit from the elves


    In a good mood, he chatted with his wife and children while they watched the dancing performance of the maids.


    At this time, the hands of the people reported that the Harris family and the head of the Weiss family came together!


    "They are lucky today. Let them come and bring them directly." With that, Prince Taylor ordered two more seats.


    A moment later, the two patriarchs came, each with a nervous and anxious expression on his face.


    When they saw that Prince Taylor was looking at the maid''s performance with a smile on his face, they both felt a thump in their hearts!


    "No, in the face of this kind of thing, how can Prince Taylor laugh? He must be forcing down his anger and waiting for it to break out."


    Both of them thought this way. They were scared and fell to their knees in a panic. Then they looked at each other and cried out in unison: "prince, the prince is in charge of us. We are stigmatized. Our two families have been loyal to canglan since our ancestors. They have never betrayed canglan! I''m really wronged! "


    "Yes, Prince, I don''t know who we''ve sinned against, but we''ve been splashed with this kind of dirty water, and now we''re all speechless!"


    Prince Taylor was in a good mood, but he was fooled by the two patriarchs!


    He thought they were just looking at themselves, but now it doesn''t look like that! It''s a waste of time for him to arrange for a seat.


    "Stop first..." Prince Taylor asked the maids to leave for a while, and then said:


    "what are you two crying like? What happened?"


    "Ah?"


    The two men were stunned and looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    All are crafty, how can you not see the doubt and depression in Prince Taylor''s eyes is true!


    "Pro Prince Don''t you know? "


    Prince Taylor almost wanted to curse his mother. He said angrily:


    "I know what I am!"


    "Prince, have you not heard?"


    "Talk quickly, fart quickly, don''t play tricks on me. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you into the world of Warcraft!"


    "This..." The two patriarchs are really forced. Who would have thought that they could be sentimental in this kind of thing


    Looking at the two people kneeling down to cry and die, and the toad didn''t open his mouth, Tyler turned to the side and said:


    "shadow, what happened?"


    In the shadow, the hoarse voice of the shadow came:


    "prince, early this morning, the whole Cloud City has a legend that the Harris family and the wes family betrayed canglan, and they want to start against canglan college and break our foundation of canglan."


    "Yes? What''s going on? "


    "The details are not clear, but it must be done by magicians, and there are still a large number of magicians, otherwise it is impossible for everyone in Cloud City to spread this kind of thing unconsciously It is said that the two of them slandered the innocence of the two outstanding female students in canglan college, and then instigated other students to contribute to it, and then used this method to destroy the atmosphere and reputation of canglan College... "


    Prince Taylor nodded. According to the feasibility of this kind of analysis and plan, it can be done.


    After all, canglan college is the cradle of talents for canglan empire!


    If the atmosphere of diligent study and hard practice in canglan college changes, the talents will lose their ambition and be destroyed.


    "I don''t know who did it?"


    "Well, I don''t know yet. After I received the news, I arranged for someone to check it, but there was no reply yet."


    Prince Taylor nodded as he finally understood why the two heads of the Harris and Wes families were crying.


    "You two, what do you look like! Say, have you done such a thing? " Prince Taylor didn''t think the two families could do such a thing, but who let them ruin their good mood!


    "I No, Prince, we really don''t! "


    "Yes, we dare to do such things there. Our two families are native to canglan country. How could they do such things?"


    Prince Taylor snorted: "no? If not, why did such news come! Don''t you know that even if you are the great mage, it''s impossible to control the thoughts of the people in the whole Cloud City. Even if you instill a few words into them, it''s impossible! ""Yes It''s... " The two patriarchs nodded quickly.


    "Therefore, there must be a large number of magicians participating in this event. The magician association is not so boring. Then you must have done something that is outrageous and provokes the collective fury of magicians!"


    I have to say that Prince Taylor''s brain is really smart! Even if there is no survey results, but still with their own analysis and draw similar conclusions with the facts.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Chu Fei, the initiator of this incident, has just put up a huge plaque on the small building with the words "super grocery store" on it.


    The warehouse has been ready for a long time, and there are all kinds of things like counters, tables, chairs and benches. But Chu Fei started the auxiliary function of the system construction


    It cost a lot, but somehow the house was electrified and watered, and then Chu Fei exchanged a bunch of refrigerators, freezers and washing machines Oh, no washing machine


    The drinks are also ready. First of all, fruit beer. The degree is the same as that of beer. In fruit beer, it is definitely high alcohol. Then in Baijiu, Chu chose "Baiyun Bian".

 Chapter 403

    After all, he had an agreement with fire female sword Phoenix Phil before, he can''t sell the wine that has been supplied to others. Fortunately, there are enough choices of drinks on earth, and the system can also provide them.


    After all the drinks have been selected, the rest is what the shop is going to sell.


    In this regard, Chu Fei had an idea for a long time. He rummaged through his own heaven swallowing ring and found that there were several Heaven and earth bags available, but there were few space rings.


    After all, this is the world of fighting demons, not the world of crape myrtle. The people who can use the heaven and earth bag here can''t find a second person except Chu Fei.


    Then we can only choose to find a way to get a few space rings.


    For this kind of thing, it''s better to find one''s own partner than anyone else.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei first exchanged dozens of cream cakes and a hundred level drinks from the system, put them in the freezer, and then told them how to use and operate them. After that, Chu Fei went out of canglan college.


    This time, chufei didn''t let anyone follow him. After all, this time he didn''t want to go to any dangerous place, and he couldn''t get any training benefits with them.


    Out of canglan college, Chu Fei didn''t call for a car, so he walked along the road and looked. In his hand, he was holding the price list of all kinds of goods sent by little beggar Yang Fan.


    In this price list, there are no real things for ordinary people''s daily use. Yang Fan is very smart. He knows that Chu Fei certainly doesn''t want to know the price of these broken things, so it''s more valuable than what Yang Fan recorded on it.


    However, not many of them really interested Chu Fei.


    It''s not hard to understand when you think about it. It''s systematic and comes from the earth. The diversity and functionality of commodities are not comparable to that of this demon fighting world.


    "Yes, I suddenly feel that it''s a waste to give that boy so many gold coins. Yes, although his investigation is quite complete, I don''t need it... "


    After walking all the way, chufei finally figured out that there were really too few things he could use in the world of fighting demons. In addition to those magic potions, the rest are those rare magic scrolls.


    But the magic scroll can only be brought to the world of crape myrtle. Don''t even think about the earth. Among other things, even a fireball on earth can cause unrest.


    But even if crape myrtle can use magic scroll, the problem is, the low-level is useless! Only the advanced can work, but the advanced is too expensive.


    All in all, this survey is too much.


    "I''m still taking it for granted that a round of commodities must come from the earth."


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, but he can''t help it. The money has been given out.


    Just when Chu Fei was depressed all the way, a man suddenly came to Chu Fei''s side and said: "Hi


    Chu Fei is depressed, where interested to see who is teasing himself, so he doesn''t care, and continues to walk forward.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you poor? Ha ha, do you want me to give you some money? "


    Now is the day, Cloud City is prosperous, people who come and go after hearing this subconsciously look to chufei side, and then burst out all kinds of laughter.


    Chu Fei was puzzled, but he didn''t want to see it. He just let out his divine sense and explored who the man was.


    "Yang Fan? Why are you here! "


    This is really a surprise, Chu Fei is looking for Yang Fan to change the subsequent arrangements!


    "Where else shall I go..." Yang Fan shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "come on, let''s find a place to drink and talk about our plans. We have to change our direction."


    "OK, you are the boss anyway, you has the final say!"


    They are very tacit understanding and ignore the laughter of passers-by. After all, who let a beggar tell a well-dressed man to give money


    With Yang Fan to follow, Chu unnatural will not think, as long as the legs walk past. So he called a car and went straight to the adventurer''s, the biggest pub in Cloud City.


    Soon, the two came to the door of the tavern, just out of the carriage was the tavern in the lively sound of infection.


    "Go in!"


    "It''s your treat. The money you gave me is not enough for two drinks here." Yang Fan looked at the entrance a little guilty, but he had heard of the consumption level inside.


    Although Chu Fei gave him a lot of gold coins, it might take a long time to find out where to use the gold coins. But in this adventurer''s pub, it''s good to drink for a day or two.


    The premise is that you don''t drink the good wine Make do with a drink of blood.


    Chufei slapped Yang Fan on the head and said: "it''s still money to drink here! Even if I spend money, can I let you pay for it? "


    "Well, who knows? Anyway, I have to say that you can''t let me spend money when you are the boss. I''m poor... "


    While joking, chufei pushed open the door of the tavern and stepped in.Originally, in the bustling tavern, three seconds after chufei opened the door, it was quiet, completely quiet.


    The entrance door of adventurer''s tavern is different from other taverns. The entrance door of other taverns is very small and the sound is not very loud. Therefore, people will not attract too much attention when they come and go.


    But adventurer''s tavern is different, so Chu Fei and Yang Fan attracted many people''s attention when they came in.


    But when we found out that Chu Fei and Yang Fan came in


    Yang Fan a face alert, Chu Fei is a face strange, after scanning for some time, he understood.


    "You are all acquaintances..."


    Chufei was just polite, but he didn''t expect that after he said this, most of the adventurers on the first floor stood up and said hello to chufei warmly and politely.


    "It''s the little brother. Ha ha, good wine is gone. Here''s to you!"


    "That''s it. Let''s do it first."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei was embarrassed, while Yang Fan was shocked. He touched Chu Fei and whispered: "do you know all these people? Do you say it''s because they''re willing to pay? "


    "Hehe, if I drink the cheapest wine, they may pay for it."


    "Why..."


    "Because they''re afraid of me."


    What Chu Fei said is right. These people have verified how Chu Fei was so powerful here. Here, he easily defeated the so-called "security" dirty old man Yake.


    And after that, fire phoenix Phil sword Saint also specially checked, but no follow-up results came out, we are not stupid, naturally know that this is not in line with common sense.


    Chufei laughs casually and then leads Yang Fan up the stairs. After all, the main purpose of his trip is to find Phil Jiansheng. Naturally, he wants to go upstairs.


    But as soon as the stairs were gone, a dirty old man appeared in front of chufei.


    People go downstairs, but Chu Fei goes upstairs. It''s normal for them to face up.


    Originally just from the quiet again lively up the first floor again quiet down Everyone looked at the stairs and wondered how old man Jacques would react.


    "Hehe, is Phil swordsman there?"


    "On the third floor." Dirty old man said, side opened the body, gave way to the upstairs.


    Chu Fei smiles and nods. After thanking him, he leads Yang Fan to the second floor.


    Compared with the first floor, the people who can drink on the second floor are not ordinary people. At least they are senior magicians and swordsmen.


    Compared with downstairs, the second floor is much quieter, but also very lively.


    However, Chu Fei and Yang Fan have never been here. To the people on the second floor, Chu Fei and Yang Fan are strangers. I don''t know whether it''s the rule of not admitting or the habit of these guys. After discovering two strangers Chu Fei and Yang Fan, these people immediately released their momentum and pressed them.


    Chu Fei naturally doesn''t care, but Yang fan can''t stand it, and is suddenly pressed on the ground by the pressure of integrating almost everyone''s momentum.


    Yang Fan complained in his heart for fear that those people would find trouble for him. However, he also thought too much. As soon as those people saw that Yang Fan was so vulnerable, their goal of exploring each other was achieved.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t respond, it also showed Chu Fei''s strength. Naturally, people would not do anything more.


    But Chu had to quit. The people he brought with him were so shameless that they crawled on the ground, and those people even wanted to drink and chat like no one else.


    What a shame!


    "I said..." Chufei smiles and stands at the top of the stairs and says, "you Are you sick? "


    The people on the second floor were stunned. At this time, there were only a hundred people on the second floor, not many, and the seats were scattered. But in the moment that Chu Fei said this, many people had already stood up and came together.


    Of course, many people stay in their seats, just watching what will happen next.


    "Boy, say it again!" Walking in the front of a strong man with a big knife on his back, the bare upper body scars countless, very frightening.


    "What? Don''t let me tell you if I''m sick? I said you were sick, and you''re not going to admit it, are you


    "Good boy, you''re very brave! I just don''t know if you have the strength to match your courage! "


    Saying this, the strong man stepped to Chu Fei''s side and raised his hand with a fist full of fighting spirit.


    Even if he is not the only one who can turn the sword, he is not the only one who can turn the sword.


    Fighting attack body, Chu not even hide, directly on the surface of the body is not a layer of vitality, then meet up!


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the great man was shocked by the huge force, but Chu Fei didn''t respond.


    "I said you were sick. I said you were all sick. Can''t you?"Chufei laughs. He already knows the basic rules of the world, so he doesn''t want to play the game of propriety before war. He comes to the big man again.


    The big man roared and drew out his sword directly from behind. Suddenly, his fighting spirit burst out and he chopped Chu Fei''s head with a knife!


    "Ha ha, black bear is angry."


    "He asked for it. It''s normal for him to be looked down upon if he doesn''t do his best."


    "Ha ha, he didn''t expect that, too. That boy doesn''t seem to be a threat."


    "Well, well, don''t look at it. Drink and drink. The boy can''t live."


    "I don''t think so How about a bet? "


    "Good! What are you talking about gambling on? "


    There is a table dozens of meters away from chufei. Several people are very relaxed about the things between black bear and chufei.


    But they have not yet said the bet, the result has come out!


    No one can understand what happened, they only saw the black bear slashed empty, but chufei grabbed the shoulder and threw it out!


    And the direction that the black bear was thrown out was very coincidental, which was the side of the people who said they wanted to bet!


    It''s also funny. There are a lot of people watching, but this table is the only place to bet


    The people on the table in the middle had the most wonderful experience, because they heard the people inside saying bets and saw the battle on chufei''s side.


    More clearly feel the black bear in the top of the head across an arc hit on the table of those people the whole process!


    Wow Click! Bang

 Chapter 404

    Quiet, the whole second floor fell into silence at this moment.


    Because no one can imagine that the black bear would be so vulnerable!


    Ah!


    Black bear roared. He wanted to stand up, but he found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t do it. All over the body, every muscle is really in pain, but there is no injury on the surface of the body.


    Chu Fei sneered, no longer pay attention to the people on this floor, stretched out his hand to pull up Yang Fan, and then continued to walk up the stairs. Until Chu Fei and Yang Fan''s figure completely disappeared, the second floor was lively again.


    Of course, this time, everyone''s topic is very focused. They are all laughing at the weakness of black bear.


    It''s hard for black bear to say anything. Facts speak louder than words. He doesn''t know how other people do it. What''s more, he hasn''t stood up yet.


    ¡­¡­


    The third floor, the top floor of the adventurer''s tavern, is no longer accessible to ordinary adventurers. If you want to go to the third floor, it''s impossible to be a swordsman or a great mage. Of course, if you are the Lord of Cloud City, you can be prince Taylor.


    On the third floor, Chu Fei and Yang Fan did not have time to have a good visit, and a flaming beauty appeared in front of them.


    Needless to say, this is the phoenix of fire.


    Chufei was funny and said:


    "Feier Jiansheng, do you wear that all day long? Why don''t you put on some comfortable clothes and wear armor all day long, so you''re not tired! "


    "With your mouth?" Phil rolled her eyes. She was chatting and drinking with her friends on the third floor, but suddenly she heard that someone was doing something on the second floor. She didn''t want to take care of it, but then she found that it was chufei.


    After all, it''s a partner, and it''s also its own wine supplier. Coupled with chufei''s particularity, Phil Jiansheng can''t help but come out to meet him.


    As for the servants around Phil Jiansheng, they are busy performing the tasks arranged by Phil Jiansheng.


    "What are you doing here?" Phil Jiansheng glances at Yang Fan and confirms that Yang Fan is just an ordinary little beggar. He doesn''t care about him, but looks at Chu Fei again.


    "Hehe, I want some space rings for you..."


    "How many?"


    "Why don''t you give me seven or eight..." Chu Fei wants to also don''t want of say.


    "I''m asking how many do you need?" Phil Jiansheng said: "I''m saying, what are you when you are a space ring? You need a few No, just one


    Said this, Phil sword Saint threw a space ring. Chu Fei quickly catches it, looks at it and throws it into his own tuntian ring. Then he laughs and says, "Hey, more than one is not enough."


    "Shameless, then you pay to buy it, you are willing to buy it." Feier sword Saint speechless said.


    "Well, how much is that?" Chu Fei asked carefully.


    "The market price is ten thousand gold coins for ten cubic meters and five million gold coins for hundred Li square meters. What do you want? "


    "I''ll go. It''s so expensive. Can''t it be cheaper? Where do I have so many gold coins... " Chu Fei grins bitterly. He really can''t buy a few according to the market price.


    "Why, are you still without money?"


    "I said, Feir sword saint, you gave me all my gold coins. You haven''t counted how much you gave me!"


    Just as Phil sword saint was about to say something, behind her, a gentle and beautiful woman in a white robe came out and said with a smile:


    "does this little brother need a space ring? I have. I can give it to you. "


    "Assiya? Don''t make trouble. Are you really going to give him so many space rings for nothing? " Phil swordman''s depressed forehead.


    "Yes, I do want to see him off." Assiya smiles, and chufei is almost stunned. It''s definitely a combination of gentleness and beauty. Compared with Phil sword saint, his temperament is not only better.


    Next to him, the little beggar Yang Fan had already looked at him. In fact, he was stunned when he saw Phil Jiansheng.


    He wasn''t surprised that this woman was a swordsman or something. He was just stunned by Phil''s beauty.


    After all, I''m a little beggar. How can I have a chance to see such a beautiful woman!


    What''s more, fei''er is a swordsman. Under the nourishment of fighting energy, the whole person has an extraordinary taste.


    It''s just Phil swordsman. When Assiya comes out in a white robe, Yang Fan completely forgets who he is


    Chu Fei subconsciously looked back, after seeing Yang Fan''s state, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Let the boy stay here, you come with me."


    Feier Jiansheng also noticed Yang Fan''s difference, but she was used to it. However, the third floor is not an ordinary little beggar who is qualified to come in, not to mention the office of Phil Jiansheng!


    Chufei nodded his head, then followed Phil and asiya with a smile to a luxurious office.Luxury is just the size of the office and the variety of furnishings.


    Of course, maybe these desks, chairs, benches and so on are of high quality, but Chu Fei can''t see them.


    "I didn''t expect that Phil''s room was so simple..."


    Chu Fei sighed casually. Of course, he did it on purpose.


    "Simple? You mean simple Phil sword Saint rolled his eyes, then returned to his seat and looked at chufei without saying a word.


    "Almost." Chufei shrugged his shoulders and took a seat at random, while Assiya sat opposite chufei.


    "Let''s talk." Phil swordman waved his hand.


    Asiya smiles, looks at chufei, blinks his eyes, and says:


    "I can give you ten hundred Li square space rings."


    "Oh, why?" Chufei was very calm, and didn''t seem to care about Assiya''s eyebrows at all.


    Assiya was a little surprised. Before chufei didn''t respond, he thought chufei had agreed, but now it seems that chufei at that time just didn''t want to respond.


    "Because I want to make a friend with you." Asiya said with a smile.


    "It''s a reason, but I don''t lack friends." Chu Fei is not a fool. He is either a traitor or a thief. He doesn''t take advantage of others casually.


    He was able to ask for help from Phil Jiansheng because he and Phil Jiansheng were business partners. In other aspects, Phil Jiansheng showed enough sincerity, so Chu Fei was willing to ask for help from Phil Jiansheng.


    But this Assiya is different. Chufei doesn''t know her at all.


    "Ha ha, I really want to agree."


    "Well, then promise." Assiya raised her hand and tied her hair to match her appearance and figure. It was really tempting.


    But Chu Fei didn''t seem to see it at all, and said:


    "but there''s a saying in my hometown that if you don''t pay attention to anything, you''ll either cheat or steal, and I''m a coward, so I don''t want it."


    Cut!


    Next to him, fei''er Jiansheng, with a speechless face, murmured:


    "if you are so timid, there are really no brave people in the world."


    Chufei glanced at Phil and said: "Phil sword saint, don''t take down the stage, OK?"


    "To break down? Do you need me to tear it down? " Phil leaned back in his chair angrily and said, "do you really think she doesn''t know you? Who do you think saved old man Green''s nephew and grandson?"


    Chu Fei suddenly realized that she was willing to give me ten space rings.


    "Yes, I did save your two enemies. At first I didn''t know you, so I didn''t think much of it, but now I want to repair the relationship between you and me."


    Chufei grins bitterly. I didn''t expect that Assiya was so straightforward.


    "Well, ten hundred cubic meters of space rings, how far are you going to repair them?"


    "At least get back to normal strangers..." Asiya smiles gracefully. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s countless reading girls, I''m afraid she would really be in it.


    "Well, you can think about it. It''s just that I''m timid, I have a big appetite, and I''m bad tempered. Phil knows all about it. "


    "Well, so is she." Assiya pointed to Phil, and he rolled his eyes again.


    After a while, he went on to talk with Alfred, who was going to be a sword.


    Because he can see clearly, originally Phil sword Saint may have given up participating in their conversation because of Green''s business, but she still tried to pull Phil sword saint in several times.


    This means that asiya''s attempt is definitely not as simple as repairing the relationship!


    If it''s someone else, chufei really doesn''t need to think so much.


    But it happened that she was Assiya, the one who cured Green''s nephew and grandson, and her holiness clearly showed her identity as the great master of light.


    Considering the affairs of the Holy See, the demon sword, and the ugly silver armour bright Knight killed by himself, chufei was more alert in his heart.


    "Phil Jiansheng, give me more space rings..."


    Chu Fei very simply took out the character on the earth, straightforward simply thorough, do not play what huahuachang.


    "You..." Phil sword Sheng Leng for a moment, and then also understand Chu Fei''s idea, she said with a bitter smile:


    "here you are."


    Say this, there is a space ring thrown out, needless to say, this space ring absolutely also contains other space rings, just like dolls.


    Then, in the surprise and incomprehensible eyes of Assiya, chufei stood up and walked out:


    "Feier Jiansheng, if you don''t have any valuable materials, just throw them away. I''ll give you a good set of them. They are absolutely comfortable. By the way, I''ll have a chat with the little beggar in your place. "Finish saying, Chu Fei walked out of the office and left without looking back.


    In the room, Assiya said with a bitter smile:


    "Phil, have I exposed anything?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I told you, this boy is not simple. "


    "Yes, I can see it. Ten hundred cubic space rings can''t attract him.... "


    "Maybe you scared him..."


    "Is he afraid, too?"


    After a long silence in the office, Phil swordman whispered:


    "Assiya, do you really want to stand on the side of the Holy See?"


    "What do you think? Phil, if I were really on the side of the Vatican, I would have poked him out long ago, and I would have kept him till now! "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the office, chufei and Yang Fan are sitting at a wine table. While chatting with Yang Fan, he listens to the conversation in Phil Jiansheng''s office.


    At this time, the merits of the monk are reflected. Under the cover of divine consciousness, everything is invisible and will not be found.


    But when Yang Fan was proud, in the office, Phil Jiansheng suddenly said:


    "boy, come here and have a chat."

 Chapter 405

    Phil Jiansheng''s voice is not big. If someone else is talking like this, even standing at the door of her office, she may not be able to hear it.


    What''s more, Chu Fei, who is constantly away from the office


    If Chu Fei hadn''t intentionally released his own divine sense, I''m afraid he couldn''t have heard it.


    But the problem is here, Yang fan can be sure that his divine consciousness should not be found.


    In the office, in addition to Phil Jiansheng himself, he is still waiting for chufei''s response. Assiya is also confused.


    "Phil, what are you doing?"


    "Of course I''m calling that kid..."


    "But you..." Assiya is also a great mage''s teacher. Of course, she can clearly know that Phil Jiansheng didn''t use her fighting spirit at all. She just spoke in a normal low voice.


    "I believe he can hear it."


    "Phil, how can it be? I don''t know what happened to your room! Under the barrier of the magic circle, even if he stands at the door, it''s impossible... "


    Assiya''s words haven''t finished, the people in the office are pushed away by chufei.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t we finished talking?"


    Phil sword Saint smiles, and then says to Assiya:


    "look, what did I say! This boy is not easy! "


    Assiya looked surprised and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll keep on working." Chu Fei was about to leave when he finished. Phil Jiansheng stopped him with a smile:


    "no, let''s talk."


    Chu Fei sighed. His curiosity exposed his divine consciousness, which was equivalent to spreading out a card. If he had nothing to gain, he would not be happy to leave.


    So, with Phil''s words, chufei came in again.


    "To introduce you again, Assiya, the great mage of light, the priest. Although he is a member of the Holy See, he is the lowest priest in the holy see in terms of position."


    "Yes, but because of my strength, I still have a lot of power even if my position is low." Assiya added.


    Chu Fei nodded, did not speak, but casually took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "You came to me for the ring, and I didn''t come to you just for chitchat." After a pause, Phil said:


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    "It''s not her. It''s me. I need your help." Assiya shakes her head and denies Phil, which makes chufei very strange.


    After all, Phil sword saint has put the debt on himself, but this Assiya has withdrawn himself.


    "Oh? What''s up? I''m curious. "


    "Save people."


    "Who?"


    "My brother."


    Chu feileng said strangely:


    "aren''t you the great mage of the light department? Can''t you save it? Or, where is your brother imprisoned and I need to rescue him? "


    "All of them." Assiya grinned bitterly.


    "Let''s talk about the details first. I don''t guarantee that I can do it."


    "Don''t be modest, young man. The whole Cloud City has been shocked by you for several times. What else can you do?" Phil swordman said contemptuously.


    "Well, you can continue to use your wooden furniture..." Chu Fei''s depressed revenge.


    Phil sword Saint rolled his eyes. I don''t know why. Talking to chufei always makes people roll their eyes.


    Beside, Assiya sighed and said:


    "this matter is very involved. I really can''t tell you too much. Unless you''re ready to get into it... "


    "It''s exaggeration, Assiya. Let''s put it this way. Even the LORD God and the God of light can''t help me as long as I want to go."


    "Blow, blow on..." Phil is next to make complaints about the swords.


    Chu Fei is not moved, still maintained calm, but in the heart already scolded several times, chest big have no brain.


    "It''s been five years since my brother was taken hostage by the Pope to the orcs. He was only 13 years old when he went."


    "Why your brother?" Chu Fei is curious.


    "Because he has the power to be the next Pope..."


    "So is the Pope using his cronies to show his sincerity?" Chu Fei doubts that the normal plot should be like this, but if so, why does Assiya have to find a way to save him?


    "On the surface..." Next to him, Phil said:


    "the Pope deliberately made the orcs think so, so the orcs agreed to a truce, but in fact, you should have guessed it."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "so you want your brother back, but the Pope refused, so you can only find a way to save yourself?"


    Assiya nodded and had to admit that chufei''s guess was correct."What was the situation of the armistice and when did it start?"


    "Five years ago, what''s the matter with your brain? It was good and bad at times!" Phil said scornfully.


    Chu Fei is speechless:


    "I didn''t care about the war either. Can''t I understand it? In addition, give me a complete copy of the orc information, and send it to me tomorrow. As for whether to take over this matter, I''ll think about it later. "


    Then, chufei walked out of the office again. Then with Yang Fan after a follow-up demand, Chu Fei left the pub.


    The arrangement Yang Fan got here is actually very simple. Chu Fei asked them to investigate what the residents of Cloud City, whether they are poor or rich, want


    This means that Chu Fei changed his focus in the world of fighting demons from purchasing goods to selling goods.


    Soon, chufei returned to canglan college, went back to his room, lay in bed and began to think about Assiya''s younger brother, plus all the things in the world of fighting demons.


    After a long time, when Chu Fei finally walked out of his room, he came to the door and stood outside, staring at his door with his hands behind his back in a daze for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Chu Fei moved. He didn''t know where he found two boards. After flying under the palm of his hand, he cut the two boards into two wooden cards of the same size. Then Chu Fei raised his hand and engraved characters on them.


    Then he wrote "two signs on the left and one sign on the right".


    After these two wooden signs are put up, it is equivalent to announcing that chufei''s super grocery store has opened a new business, which is to help, but the charge is hard to say.


    The next time, Chu Fei arranges the business of the shop again, while watching the cultivation of the broken army, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, there is no more chaos.


    Early the next morning, chufei just woke up and noticed that Feier Jiansheng and the great mage of Assiya were coming. However, they did not enter the door, but stood at the door, looking at the two signs with a bitter smile in a daze.


    "That''s why the boy asked us to come here today He doesn''t want to work in vain. "


    "It''s normal, Phil. It''s too dangerous after all, and it will offend the Holy See."


    "Oh, you two are so early!" Chufei pushes them away with a smile and comes to Phil and Assiya.


    "But it''s not early enough. You put up the sign." Phil Jiansheng pointed to the two wooden cards at the door.


    "Hey, don''t get me wrong. It''s a newly developed business. After all, selling things alone doesn''t make enough money." Chu Fei then asked them to enter the shop.


    "Boy, are you selling wine, too?" As soon as he came in, Phil Jiansheng saw the wine goods in it. Naturally, he was a little upset.


    "Yes, but it''s not the same as the wine I gave you. Sit down. " Chu Fei said hello with a smile, then took out two bottles of fruit beer to greet them.


    "This is the orcs. This is the war five years ago." Without any delay, Assiya directly took out two scrolls and put them in front of chufei, and continued:


    "the cause of this incident is not clear. Many people suspect that the Pope has done something to trigger the war, but there is no evidence."


    "Well..." Chu Fei nodded, opened two scrolls and browsed.


    This battle took place far away from the blue Empire, in the territory of another small country. That small country is close to the orc forest, which naturally turned into scorched earth in that war.


    These two scrolls are mainly maps and the fighting power of orcs in that battle, as well as race classification.


    According to the description in the scroll, the royal family of orcs is bimong orcs, which is the skeleton race that Chu Fei got for Lai Chi.


    After browsing for a moment, Chu Fei folded up the two scrolls and said:


    "what about your brother''s information?"


    Assiya shook her head with a bitter smile and said:


    "there is only one portrait. Moreover, my brother has been abandoned and can no longer practice."


    "By whom?" Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, he was a hostage. Normally, orcs would not do anything.


    "This is a secret. I used a lot of means to find out. The person who made the attack was a member of the inquisition. I don''t know who it was."


    "Where was your brother then?"


    "At that time, my brother was already on the orc side, or the orcs sent a message to us, and then the Pope pretended to want to get my brother back, but he didn''t know what the reason was and never succeeded."


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s said that all the people who were sent to pick up people died. They died on the way, several times in the orc forest, and several times outside..."


    "What about the orcs?"


    "The orcs doubt the purpose of the Vatican. According to the news, they are already preparing for the Second World War."


    "Always feel endless..."


    Chu Fei sighed. It was not as simple as it seemed. Chu Fei was neither stupid nor stupid. Although he didn''t know much about it, he could imagine the power game between the Pope and the king of beasts.But now the question is, can I take this job or not? If I take it, how much do I have to do.


    After all, it involves the Vatican and the orcs. In other words, this matter is a tightrope between the two powerful forces.


    Although Chu Fei doesn''t worry about his own safety, it''s not pleasant to be targeted by several big forces in the world of fighting demons for no reason.

 Chapter 406

    "Yes? How much more clarity do you want? "


    Just when chufei was struggling, the fire phoenix Phil sword Saint asked.


    Chu Fei felt a little puzzled. After all, he just wanted to have a clear and careful understanding of the whole story. Although we don''t believe in spaghetti now, we still don''t want to miss the details.


    "Phil sword saint, if you don''t talk about it, there''s always danger, isn''t there? Since I''m going to save people, I should know all the details, right


    "Ha ha, I don''t think you want to know any details, but simply think the benefits are not enough?" Phil sword Saint this words direct choke of Chu Fei don''t know how to say.


    It''s true that the benefits are not enough. Now Chu Fei can think about it mainly because Phil Jiansheng took care of himself before. It''s not really because the ten space rings, even if they are 100 cubic meters or even 1000 cubic meters, don''t really mean much to Chu Fei.


    "Why don''t you talk? Did I guess right? "


    Chu Fei sneered and said, "yes, the benefits are not enough. To be honest, I''m willing to think about it just because of my friendship with you. It has nothing to do with the ten space rings. "


    "Oh, that''s ten hundred Li square space rings. You can''t even buy them with money. Why are they too few?"


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "Phil Jiansheng, you still don''t know me. I''m afraid you think I have the strength to take this job, mainly because of the people around me? Ha ha, but it''s normal. After all, if I say I can easily destroy an empire, you don''t believe it. "


    The conversation between chufei and Phil is very unfriendly, but asiya doesn''t know how to persuade him at this time.


    After all, it''s her business, it''s her brother''s business. It''s always embarrassing to watch people quarrel without saying a word. But she didn''t have a chance to speak, because Phil swordman stopped her with his eyes.


    "I believe it. I believe everything you say, but so what? It has nothing to do with whether you want to help or not."


    "No, it matters a lot." Chufei said, and then looked at Assiya and said, "actually, I''m very curious. You are the great devil''s mentor, and Phil is also the great swordsman. Even if you two don''t show up, your friend is absolutely powerful. Why do you think of me?"


    "This..." Assiya hesitated for a moment, in this matter, chufei is not curious is impossible.


    "Forget it, let me talk about it." Phil Jiansheng looked at his best friend and said: "it''s not that we don''t want to go, but that we can''t go. Once we move, the Vatican will find out that if this is a conspiracy of the Vatican, I''m afraid Vann will have been killed before we get there. "


    Chu Fei was stunned, and the reason why he was stunned was because of the name.


    "There''s another reason. We all took part in the war five years ago. The orcs are not friendly to us. Although the orcs have not regarded the orcs as friends again in the past five years, there are still several chambers of commerce that can do business with them. So... "


    "Wait a minute Assiya, what''s your brother''s name? "


    "Wayne." Although Assiya didn''t understand why chufei asked this question, she answered it.


    "Can you keep your mind, boy? I just said his name!" Fire phoenix Phil not happy way.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he would not explain the final fantasy to them, saying:


    "well, I see the reason. But what about the details, what about the details? "


    "I can''t give you too many details. I can only say that the winner of this war must be the Holy See."


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, stands up and comes to the door. Looking at the road outside, he really doesn''t know whether to intervene in this matter.


    At this time, fire phoenix Phil sword saint and Assiya looked at each other. Then, Assiya bit her lip as if she had great courage and said:


    "I can swear allegiance to you."


    "Yes? This joke is not funny at all. " Chufei didn''t believe that Assiya could do it.


    "You don''t understand..." Assiya wanted to explain, but Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "I understand how deep the feelings between sister and brother are. I can understand your feelings. What I doubt is that you choose me and choose to be loyal to me."


    "Boy, don''t sell yourself when you get a good price. Let''s have a good talk. Can you help me or not?"


    "Help! She''s going to swear allegiance. Why don''t I help you? " Chufei is also stupid. This is good enough.


    "Well, I swear now..." When she said this, Assiya took out her magic wand and was ready to take an oath. Fortunately, chufei raised his hand in time to stop it and said:


    "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you have a conscience? " Phil sword Saint said contemptuously.


    "Be ready to swear to God, aren''t you?""Yes..." Assiya nodded. As a pastor, of course, she swore to the God of light. There is no doubt about that.


    "Oh, no, I can''t trust him." Later, Chu Fei took out a spring returning pill and threw it to Assiya, saying:


    "eat it."


    At the same time, Chu Fei saw Wan Yu who had just come down from the upstairs and said, "you can teach her to swear."


    In fact, the people in the upstairs had already woken up, but they didn''t come out to disturb because they saw the sword saint and the great devil tutor below. And WAN Yu, also just a little bit obvious in the stairway station.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu."


    Asiya drags the elixir with a blank face, while Phil Jiansheng still looks contemptuous. Wan Yu says: "please take the elixir."


    "This is..."


    "This is Huichundan, which helps you communicate with heaven." Wan Yu didn''t completely tell the truth. She was very clever and avoided Chu Fei''s biggest secret.


    "The way of heaven?" Assiya wanted to know more about it, but then she realized that it was also an oath of allegiance, which made no difference.


    So, Assiya didn''t ask any more questions. After swallowing the pill, she took the oath of allegiance with Wan Yu.


    At the end of the oath, the voice of heaven sounded, and Chu Fei sighed.


    "Well, I''ll do it, but I need a little more time to prepare."


    Chu Fei grins bitterly. He takes in a great mage of the light department, and he''s still a beautiful woman. It''s really a good thing, but he''s always suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger.


    At this time, Assiya also had a bitter face. After hearing the majestic voice in her heart, she already understood how terrible this big oath was.


    "Don''t dawdle, boy. It''s a matter of human life." After all, the purpose of their trip has been achieved.


    However, she wanted to pull Assiya to go with her, but Assiya threw away her arm, looked at chufei and said:


    "I What am I going to do? "


    Having pledged allegiance to chufei, Assiya is afraid to do whatever she wants.


    "What do you usually do?" Chufei asked.


    "It''s nothing at ordinary times..." As a great master of the light department, Assiya has nothing to do except practice. After all, few people are qualified to order her.


    Chufei laughs and says, "ah, you can stay and guide Lina''s cultivation."


    With that, chufei went upstairs to his room, no matter what other people''s reaction was.


    Downstairs, Wan Yu smiles, but fire phoenix Phil Jiansheng looks at his best friend strangely and says:


    "Assiya, what''s the matter, you..."


    "Phil, I swear allegiance to him."


    "I know. I just heard it, but you..."


    "Phil, go ahead. I''m going to know about Lena''s cultivation." Although she said that, she obviously didn''t know who Lina was, so she looked at Wan Yu and said:


    "who is Lina? Where is she? "


    ¡­¡­


    For all this, Chu Fei has no mind to care.


    In short, one thing he can be sure of now is that the case of Assiya is definitely not that simple. Phil would never be stupid enough to ask his best friend to swear allegiance to him.


    But it just happened In this case, the only thing that chufei could clearly know that he had done right was to let Assiya make a big vow, not the oath of the God of light.


    That is to say, despite the feeling is not right, but by mistake, Chu Fei got the benefit, and it is big enough.


    But now that he got Assiya''s loyalty, that is to say, he got this man, then there is no reason for chufei to delay Assiya''s younger brother.


    It''s just


    "Leslie, go and find out for me if Wayne, the younger brother of Assiya, the great mage mentor of the light department, was really sent to the orcs as a hostage. In addition, I''d like to know about Wayne''s talent and current cultivation."


    After thinking about what to do now, chufei opens the Dantian space and calls Leslie out.


    Leslie is a banshee, and she can go back to her Dantian space at any time. Combined with her Banshee''s characteristics, it''s natural that this kind of thing is the most suitable for her to do.


    Leslie nodded and agreed. Then his figure faded away and disappeared.


    After thinking about the future of his shop for a while, Chu Fei felt that there was nothing wrong and he returned to the earth.


    At present, the most important thing on this side of the earth is the headquarters of super entertainment company. After walking around, Chu Fei found that the renovation of the building is progressing very fast, especially in the dormitory. The renovation doesn''t need to move much. Just put all the furniture in.Moreover, under the active operation of ansuyi and Dadong, the dormitory problem has already been solved, but other parts are still in the rush.


    There''s nothing for chufei to worry about on this side of the earth for the time being. Chufei comes to the world of crape myrtle again. After seeing the cultivation of all the people in the circle, and explaining some problems in the skills to all the people in xiaodongtian, chufei finds that he has nothing to do.


    In other words, it''s not nothing to do, it''s just nothing to worry about.


    "Depressed, how come the protagonists in the novel are busy like a top, but when I come here, how can I be so busy..."


    Chufei depressed in his room around, suddenly, chufei thought of a should be pretty good out, canglan college library.


    But before that, in order to avoid the problem of his identity, Chu Fei decided to talk to the old Dean lie first.


    The old Dean lie would not leave his office at ordinary times. After all, at his level, he was just like Chu Fei. He had nothing to worry about except cultivation.


    "Old Dean, talk about it..."


    "There''s something to talk about. You must have something to do. Come on, it''s something." The old Dean did not know whether he really saw that Chu Fei had something to do or simply did not want to talk to Chu Fei.


    "What can I do for you? I miss you!"


    "I believe you have a ghost. Tell me, what''s the matter..."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "I want to go to the library of our college. Do you have a pass or something like that? It''s the kind that you can go to any floor and won''t be stopped."

 Chapter 407

    "Want to go to the library?" Old Dean lie looked at Chu Fei curiously, and saw that Chu Fei felt bad all the time. Then he continued:


    "well, anyway, you didn''t have a good class, so it''s good to go to the library more."


    "Yes, yes, yes, that''s what I think." Chu Fei shamelessly agreed.


    "Well, let''s go. By the way, take a good look. Don''t lose face in the year-end assessment."


    Chu Fei was just about to nod his head. He immediately reflected what the old Dean said. He was at a loss and said, "what is it? What year-end assessment? "


    The old Dean seemed to like Chu Fei''s blank face very much. After watching it with great interest for a long time, he said: "of course, it''s the annual assessment. Do you still need to explain this kind of thing?"


    "But I just entered the college. Has it been a month?"


    "Time doesn''t matter. Freshmen also have to take part in the annual assessment, but your group of students won''t be with other students."


    "Oh, that''s OK. It''s past." Chu Fei nodded, just about to continue the topic of the library, the old Dean said with a bad smile:


    "but you can''t, you have to check with the seniors."


    "Well, I don''t agree." Chu Fei''s head shakes like a rattle. Although he is not afraid of examination, this kind of thing is always troublesome.


    Although Chu Fei has nothing to do now, it doesn''t mean he was OK at that time. Of course, even if it was really OK at that time, chufei didn''t want to take the exam. People on earth didn''t like the exam.


    "You don''t agree that it doesn''t matter. You are a student. You always have to obey the arrangement."


    "But I haven''t had any lessons..." Chu Fei was trying every means to find reasons for not taking the exam from various angles. Unfortunately, the old Dean was not moved. He asked back:


    "then you should go to class! Did I stop you? "


    I feel that an old man who is tens of years old is no better than an old man who is shameless.


    "Don''t tease me, old Dean. Is it necessary for me to take a course of that level?"


    "So ah, so do you think you can follow the assessment for freshmen? At your present level, you have to take part in the examination of senior students, and you also have to be the oldest group.... "


    "Dean, you passed..." Chu Fei wanted to say that the old Dean was too much, but the way of omitting nature was that people on earth could understand it, but the old Dean didn''t understand it at all.


    What''s more, even if he understood, he would not admit it.


    "What have you done before? You promised me to take part in the ranking competition of Mainland Colleges. If you are not a senior student, people will definitely find various reasons to stop you from taking part. Even if you take part, maybe you will say your grades are invalid and that we cheat!"


    "Isn''t it cheating?" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, they can''t! Don''t talk nonsense. You have to take part in this assessment. As long as you take part, I will transfer you directly from freshman to the highest age. "


    "Is that necessary?"


    "What do you think, you don''t want to take part in the examination? Do you want to expose your own strength or are you lazy at all? "


    "I''m lazy." Chu Fei very happy reply way.


    "You can''t be lazy. It''s good for you to take part in the senior examination. At least you can get in touch with the top ten experts in canglan college."


    "That''s it?"


    "Not enough? They are all from big families. In the college, even few teachers know their real origins. "


    "Big family? It turns out that it''s a young lady from a big family, and I''m not interested in it any more. " Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. In Chu Fei''s eyes, the children of the big family are the pronouns of arrogance and laziness.


    "You''re wrong. It''s not the big family you think, but the secluded family. Even the Empire and the Holy See can''t easily ignore it."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. " Chu Fei took out a cup of milk tea from the system, put it in with a small straw, and then drank it happily.


    The old Dean turned his lips and said:


    "everyone represents a family. Of course, there are various reasons why they are sent to school. Moreover, their strength is very strong. Their combat effectiveness is close to the swordsman, but they are not over 23 years old Surely, you still need talents? "


    "I don''t believe you can give it to me as simple as that."


    "What''s unbelievable? Anyway, canglan college can''t keep it. It''s better to give it to you than to let them leave because they are afraid of their buttocks?"


    Chu Fei nodded and had to say that the appeal of the old Dean''s words was more useful than all the previous nonsense.


    "Recently, the world is not peaceful. Maybe you don''t feel it yet, but people with my strength can basically detect a change. It''s hard to say exactly what''s going on. This feeling is too mysterious and has been recorded in ancient books."The old Dean became serious, and Chu Fei was stunned.


    "I don''t know how to explain it to you. After all, you haven''t reached the level of swordsman. In a word, you can understand that we old folks are aware of the instability of the rules of heaven and earth. The simplest guess is that something big will happen."


    Chu Fei thought deeply and said after a moment:


    "is it similar to the orc war five years ago?"


    "It''s impossible. If the war between the Terran and the orc is about the same level as five years ago, it can''t affect the rules of heaven and earth."


    "You''re not bluffing me, old man, are you?"


    "I''d like to say yes, but even if it is, it''s only good for you to be more solid and young. Don''t tell me you just want to open a junk grocery store in College for the rest of your life. "


    Chu Fei sighed. In this world of fighting demons, he really didn''t have too many ideas. Maybe it''s because crape myrtle and the earth have consumed too much of his energy.


    However, after thinking of this problem, Chu Fei thought subconsciously: This is only opening up two worlds. If when the system will open up a bunch of worlds again, won''t he be busier?


    "Old Dean, when did the feeling you just said appear? All the time? "


    The old Dean shook his head, sighed with a bitter smile and said:


    "to be exact, it was when you went to save Annie and Wendy. According to the calculation of time, you should have just found them at that time. But it didn''t feel clear at that time, so we didn''t think too much about it. But when you came back, there was a conflict when you received the medicine for the treatment of injuries... "


    "Yes?"


    "At the end of that conflict, this feeling became more and more clear. Didn''t you find that few of those old guys went to your place to drink?"


    "That''s true."


    "Yes, people like us climb up from the bottom bit by bit. They have gone through too many life and death departures, so they all like drinking. But after this incident, no one wanted to drink and have fun. "


    "Well, what are you doing? Have you gone to investigate the reasons for the changes in the rules of heaven and earth? "


    Chu Fei was really interested in this matter, and he was sure that the old Dean was not cheating himself, because he thought of something that might be related to the change of the rules of heaven and earth.


    After saving Wendy and Annie, the ancestor of the moth family tried his best to sublimate and deduce the future


    This may be the source of the change in the rules of heaven and earth.


    "We are just the great mage of the sword saint. They are all shut up. What we can do is to improve our combat effectiveness as much as possible before the real accident, and then we can play a little more role."


    ¡­¡­


    After talking about it for a long time, Chu Fei asked about it all, and the old Dean said enough. Chu Fei sighed and stood up to leave.


    The old Dean called Chu Fei and threw out a dagger. The dagger looked very common and there was nothing special about it.


    "What''s this?"


    "When you go to the library, if someone stops you, show them the dagger. If an old man older than me stops you, just give him the dagger."


    Chu Fei nodded, knowing that the dagger should represent the identity of the old Dean, and turned to leave, but Chu Fei suddenly turned back and said:


    "old Dean, let me ask first, what is the relationship between canglan college and the Holy See?"


    "Relationship? It doesn''t matter. The Holy See wants to control all the forces. How can we make it so easy for them to achieve their goals? "


    "Well, help me pay attention to the Vatican''s actions. They''ve been making too many small moves recently."


    "Well, I''ll arrange for someone to do it."


    At this point, we have finally finished what we should say.


    After Chu Fei left the old Dean''s office, he directly inquired all the way to the library of canglan college.


    Canglan college is not the oldest one in the world of fighting demons, but its library has no less books than any other. In fact, it is also because of this background that even though the ranking of blue snow geese is not high in the whole world, they still attract many disciples of big families.


    The library is in the back mountain of canglan college, which is the depth of canglan college. Along the way, Chu Fei almost fainted.


    Finally, he simply jumped into the sky, then flickered in the buildings and treetops, and went straight to the goal.


    The library of canglan college looks very ordinary in appearance, and the construction materials should be all kinds of magic materials in the world. Although the appearance is ordinary, it gives people a deep feeling.


    The library is the place that the students of canglan college yearn for most, but this place is not the same as the school library on the earth. You can''t come if you want.


    There are two ways students want to get into the library of canglan college. One is excellent performance, ranking first in all kinds of assessment, then the qualification of entering the library will be regarded as a kind of reward.The other is to carry out the tasks issued by the college. After accumulating to a certain extent, they are also eligible to enter the library once.


    However, no matter what means you come in, you will be restricted in the library.


    The first is the floor. Chu Fei can see at a glance that the library has nine floors. It''s very good for ordinary students to enter the first three floors.


    In addition, there are limits to the time you can stay in. But Chu Fei is different. With the keepsake given by the old Dean, the library is no different from his own home.


    However, when Chu Fei came to the door of the library, he was still depressed. Because there is a queue at the door And there was a long line, at least a dozen people.


    And these people, Chu Fei can see, are not ordinary students, should be elite students which kind. Because after chufei came, these students obviously burst out a momentum to test chufei, a stranger.

 Chapter 408

    Chu Fei was speechless for a while. He was so impulsive!


    But Chu Fei didn''t say anything. After all, they were all students, and they didn''t deal with them as they did with those adventurers. So Chu Fei just laughs and comes to the end of the line.


    In fact, Chu Fei did not think clearly, no one who can enter the library here is simple, where will be ordinary students.


    When the students saw Chu Fei, they didn''t give any response, so they didn''t do any extra actions.


    Chufei thought that the team of more than ten people would pass quickly, but when ten minutes passed, chufei found that none of the team of more than ten people had entered.


    "Yes, I forget that this is not the library of the earth..."


    Chu Fei was laughing bitterly in his heart. At this time, a girl came out of the library. She was just 14 or 15 years old. Her face was still young, but her figure was very good.


    Chu Fei thought that this girl was also a student of canglan college, but others knew that this girl was not a student.


    "Well, the library can''t enter any more people today. It won''t open again until noon after three days. Let''s all go. "


    After the girl said this sentence, most of the students in the queue were just disappointed, but they also shook their heads, and then they were ready to disperse in twos and threes.


    But Chu Fei didn''t move, because he didn''t want to do things according to the rules for students.


    See everyone scattered, Chu Fei smile to the girl.


    Chufei''s reaction caught everyone''s attention, including the girl.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" The girl looks at chufei unhappily.


    "I understand, but what you say has nothing to do with me." Chufei smile, this girl is very beautiful, so subconsciously chufei want to play some tricks.


    He could have said his intention directly, but he didn''t.


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, the girl didn''t hesitate at all. She directly raised her hand and patted a golden light!


    This golden awn speed is very fast, straight to Chu Fei''s face.


    Chu Fei was startled. He didn''t expect that the girl would attack her directly because of her words. Fortunately, what Chu Fei practiced was the vitality of heaven and earth, not the fighting spirit magic, otherwise it would be too late to make any response.


    Ding, this golden light hit a stone far behind Chu Fei.


    I have to say that chufei''s reaction was quick. But it seems that the girl had expected that for a long time.


    "The library can''t be in today. Don''t make trouble here!"


    The girl said, will turn back, but Chu Fei did not care to keep up with the girl behind.


    "Can you understand people?"


    "I understand." Chufei shrugged his shoulders.


    "Then get out of here!" The girl was also short of breath.


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "you should listen to me..."


    "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. This is the rule. Everyone knows the rule. Get out of here!"


    Chu Fei wry smile, heart way this girl''s temper is again too big.


    A little distance, the original line of more than a dozen people all look at Chu Fei disdainfully, because the strength is not weak, so speak naturally also not much scruple.


    "This man is a lard. Does he really think he can avoid Zell''s attack?"


    "I think he has a crush on Zell, but hasn''t he ever heard of Zell''s temper? He dare to be so blatant."


    "What do you say? Is he the only one with such qualifications?"


    "Hehe, if you want to pursue Zell, he deserves it?"


    "Ah, you can approach Zell by this means. Is it ordinary people? It''s certainly not ordinary stupid."


    "Ha ha ha! It''s a pity that it''s not enough to describe this guy. "


    ¡­¡­


    These people have no scruples, Chu Fei is helpless. He would like to ask these people, do they really not consider the other party''s possible identity before speaking?


    "Your name is Zell, isn''t it? I think you should know this thing... "


    Chu Fei didn''t intend to waste his time, but he didn''t take out his things. The onlookers began to laugh again.


    "It''s a good way for him to pretend that he doesn''t know Zell. At least he has reason to be stupid."


    "Don''t talk. Just watch. Do you think Zell will kill him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei smiles bitterly, while Zell looks angry. She thinks she''s clear enough. But when she wanted to do it again, chufei threw a dagger.


    Zell was puzzled and said: did he really bring something?


    But when she took the dagger in her hand, she was suspicious and angry. Zell thinks he''s been fooled, and it''s a very thorough one.Because in her opinion, there is no place to hold the dagger. Zell believes that if the dagger is still on the street, only the little beggar may pick it up.


    "A broken dagger?"


    "It''s really broken, but it''s not mine. It seems you don''t know it. Then find someone you know, and don''t waste my time. "


    With that, chufei walked to the library, which made Zell''s anger almost break through the sky.


    "Stop!"


    At this time, chufei has bypassed zel and walked to the door of the library. Zel calls several times, but chufei doesn''t respond. Angry zel pours his own strength into the dagger and shakes his hand to chufei.


    Chu Fei is aware of the fluctuation of power behind him, subconsciously deflects his head and just avoids the flying dagger. The dagger stabbed the plaque at the door of the library, and it didn''t enter at all.


    Chu Fei looked up and saw that there was a layer of gold light on the dagger, which was slowly receding, and several electric awns which were weakening.


    Double attribute!


    After seeing the two completely different energy attributes on the dagger, Chu Fei immediately made such a judgment. Dual attribute fighting energy, Zell is also a genius!


    But this time, chufei was really angry!


    He turned back and looked at Zell angrily:


    "you''re not the librarian, are you?"


    "You have no right to ask!"


    "Ha ha, if you are, you shouldn''t stop me. I''ve given you a chance. I''m impatient. "


    With that, Chu Fei snorted coldly and walked towards the library.


    Behind chufei''s back, Zell''s face turned red with anger, and two golden lights appeared in the palms of his hands! Then, Zell regardless of the hands of the golden light to chufei!


    All of a sudden, countless golden awns like rain sprinkled to Chu Fei''s back.


    Concealed weapon, this is absolutely the technique of concealed weapon!


    Chufei doesn''t keep it any more. He takes out a long sword. While his body is turning, the vitality in his body is circling. Suddenly, the golden awns with electric light are all rebounded by chufei to Zell himself!


    Zell was shocked by chufei. She never thought that her attack would be returned in this way!


    You know, it''s not a physical thing, but a simple energy. It''s a combination of gold fighting energy and thunder fighting energy!


    But this kind of pure energy is still rebounded by chufei!


    If the broken army is here, it must be recognized that it''s Dugu Jiujian, the broken arrow style of Dugu Jiujian that Chu Fei passed to him.


    Fortunately, chufei was merciful, and didn''t let the rebound jinmang really hit Zell''s body, but nailed her clothes to the tree trunk and stone not far behind him.


    All the onlookers were shocked!


    They also did not expect that someone would use such a way to crack Zell''s attack!


    The point is that they can''t understand how chufei did it.


    Chu Fei didn''t speak. He put away his sword and walked into the library.


    As soon as you enter the library, you can see that it is not a long passage. At the end of the passage, there is a table. Behind the table sits a teenager.


    It seems that this is the real staff of the library.


    However, the staff of the library obviously didn''t notice the noise outside, so he didn''t care how much trouble Chu Fei made.


    When Chu Fei came to his desk, he said without raising his head:


    " A token. "


    "I don''t have a token."


    "No? No, how did you get in? " This person raises a head, a face doubts of looking at Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei glanced at him and knew that this man''s strength should at least be a great swordsman, and he was only doing his duty, so he didn''t want to vent his anger on him, and said:


    "I have a dagger that the old Dean gave me, but now it''s inserted on the plaque of the library outside."


    With that, Chu Fei walked directly into the main hall on the first floor of the library, regardless of the person''s reaction.


    After he really came here, Chu Fei found that, compared with all kinds of libraries on the earth, although there is not enough bright and spacious space, there are not many tables and chairs for people to sit in, some are just bookshelves, full of bookshelves, although old and exuding a strong flavor, there is nothing else.


    On the first floor, he saw no one but chufei and the manager.


    It is estimated that the book collection on the first floor is too ordinary and low-grade, so those students who are qualified to enter the library do not need to waste their time on the first floor.


    But chufei is different. He didn''t come here to find any secret script, but just wanted to look through the history of the world.


    At this time, the staff member of the library has walked out of the library with curiosity and temporary belief, just to see the iron faced Zell, and a dozen serious students not far away.It''s not right. He has seen it So he didn''t ask much. He just looked up at the plaque of the library and saw the dagger that had been inserted in it.


    At the moment he saw the dagger, he knew that chufei, who had just entered, was not lying. It''s really the dagger of the old Dean, and it''s a very important thing.


    He looked around with a wry smile, then raised his hand to pull the dagger off, carrying the dagger back to the library.


    However, he did not immediately return to his seat, but first came to the first floor, found chufei who was strolling around, and returned the dagger to him.


    The staff did not speak, Chu Fei naturally would not ask more. He was just quietly looking for the book he needed. Unfortunately, after ten minutes of the full opening of divine consciousness, chufei confirmed that there was nothing he needed on the first floor.


    Since the first floor did not, it had to go to the second floor, Chu Fei also did not delay time, came to the stairs after walking up.

 Chapter 409

    After walking up the stairs to the second floor, Chu Fei saw another desk at the end of the stairs, behind which was still a guy above the level of great swordsman.


    "Ah, it seems that this library is a manager on the first floor. Why are those novels different? I remember that they all say that such places use various arrays to block those who are not qualified to go to the top level..."


    "Token!"


    Just when Yang Fan was daydreaming, the manager on the second floor coldly held out his hand. Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and did not speak. He handed the dagger directly to the man.


    The man was stunned for a moment, but he soon responded. After returning the dagger, he said:


    "if you want something, maybe I can help you."


    "Oh, I''m really going to trouble you. I''m looking for some historical records. I don''t need to use any skills."


    "History? If it''s just the history of the blue empire in the last few hundred years, there will be one on the first floor. "


    "No, I want all the history of the whole world, preferably one that can be recorded from the age of myth..."


    "Well I''m sorry. I can only tell you that only the Holy See can get such a record. " This person is not talking nonsense. When it comes to things in the mythical age, it can only be found in the hands of organizations that have always existed in the mythical age.


    As it happens, the Vatican of light is such an organization.


    Although not many people are willing to admit it, we have to say that the Vatican of light is really admirable in this respect!


    In countless changes of times, how many religions have appeared and how many religions have died out, but the holy see is still strong and more powerful.


    "Holy See? Forget it. I can''t trust those birdmen. "


    "Birdman? How dare you say that. " The manager on the second floor gave a wry smile and said:


    "over there, there should be a chronicle of the mainland on the deepest shelf, which was recorded from the heroic era. Besides, there''s nothing you need on the second floor. I''m afraid you have to go to the third floor. "


    "Well, thank you." Chufei thanks with a smile.


    "Well, don''t make too much noise. Everyone is practicing."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Chufei laughingly followed the direction of the manager to find the past. After three or four students were practicing, he finally came to the last bookshelf.


    It didn''t take much effort, so Chu Fei found the book, but after a simple look, Chu Fei knew that the book had little meaning to him, but it was better than nothing.


    With this book, Chu Fei went up to the third floor, the fourth floor, the fifth floor, and the sixth floor. Unfortunately, these four floors didn''t have what Chu Fei wanted at all. All the skills in these floors were collected.


    After taking a few of them and looking through them, Chu Fei also knew that there were corresponding ratings for them in the world.


    Of course, the magician''s magic is quite special, which is divided according to the numbers from one to nine. The first level magic is the simplest, and the Ninth level is the highest level magic that the great mage master can master. But if you want to easily cast the Ninth level magic, it''s not what the great mage master can do, it''s the matter of the Dharma God.


    In addition to pure magic, fighting skills, or the combination of fighting skills and magic, all use another classification method.


    They are human level, prefecture level, heaven level, Saint level and God level.


    "It''s a pity that this is not a key knowledge point, and the teacher can''t test it. It''s meaningless for me to know."


    Chu Fei make complaints about himself and then go to the seven floor.


    But when chufei just walked to the middle of the stairs between the sixth floor and the seventh floor, a piece of golden awn with electric light suddenly appeared and shot at chufei!


    Needless to say, this must be the attack of Zell!


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to think about why the girl would attack her from the seventh floor. The time was too tight, the space of the stairs was too narrow, and Chu Fei couldn''t even hide from this huge golden mang!


    "Cao!"


    With a roar, Chu Fei''s fine steel sword comes out again!


    After a burst of Ding Ding''s crisp sound, these golden awns quickly returned and rushed to the girl with faster speed!


    But this time Chu Fei didn''t stay!


    Each of these reflected golden mans goes straight to the girl''s vital body! Even if it''s not the key, it must be the parts that girls care about enough, such as I know everything.


    Ah!


    Obviously, Zell didn''t expect that this time chufei was no longer merciful, and he was also blinded for a while!


    In fact, even if zelbumon could do anything, she couldn''t escape!


    Chufei looked at it coldly. Just when these golden awns were about to hit the girl, a piece of yellow fighting energy flashed by, blocking all the golden awns.


    "Zell, don''t be ridiculous!" An old voice came, followed by slow footsteps.Zell didn''t answer immediately. He was really scared before.


    "Don''t forgive me for not being beaten by her friends."


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids and looked at the stairs on the seventh floor. An old figure appeared there.


    Chu Fei just took a look and began to figure out when the old man would die.


    Don''t blame Chu Fei''s heart, this old man is too old indeed!


    If a person''s appearance is only 80 or 90 years old, or even more than 100 years old, even if his chest white beard has been able to braid, Chu Fei would not have such an idea.


    It''s really this old man The wrinkles on his face have fallen down, layer by layer. It really feels like cabbage, but the problem is that the old man''s skin color is definitely not the white of cabbage, but the gray dumpling of potato.


    "What are you, old man?"


    "Ha ha, I''m just a sweeper. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "Floor sweeper?" Chu Fei subconsciously said, and immediately reflected that the old man may not know what monk is. Therefore, Chu Fei quickly changed his words:


    "you are modest, needless to say, you must be the manager of the library..."


    Chu Fei just finished, subconsciously want to give himself a slap. He is not ashamed of using the wrong words, but he is not happy with his harmful behavior of taking the opportunity to retaliate!


    Of course, the main reason is that the old man of the other party is very polite, and he is a little inferior.


    "Ha ha, I think so. Let''s have a talk with you."


    "Well, I''ll be more respectful than obedient."


    Unless the old man and friendly exchanges here, in front of the previously stunned Zell also finally recovered, but she did not take the initiative to give way, but a face of unconvinced staring at chufei.


    Chufei didn''t want to talk to Zell, but if they didn''t give way, he couldn''t push directly in front of their elders. Fortunately, Chu Fei has something to say.


    "Why don''t you refuse to look at your eyes?"


    "Hum!" Zell didn''t speak, but he was so angry that people could see clearly.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to refuse. You haven''t practiced your skills very well. I can''t blame anyone else... "


    "Zell, don''t be ridiculous, get out of the way!" The old man also found Zell''s mood, but he was reluctant to say anything serious.


    Zell shriveled her mouth and wanted to speak. At last, she stamped her foot and ran back to the seventh floor. But she didn''t stay behind the old man. She didn''t know where she was.


    Chufei walked up the stairs with a smile, came to the old man, hugged his hands and said:


    "chufei, I''ve seen you."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. I don''t dare to be a senior. I''m just an old immortal who has forgotten his name."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome."


    "Don''t call me master. I don''t like it." The old man said with a smile, and then led Chu Fei to sit down in front of the next table and chair.


    "But I can''t call the elder immortal, hehe." Chu Fei was just joking, but unexpectedly, the old man nodded his head and said:


    "I really like this name."


    "Er..." Chufei''s bitter smile and immortality are cursed on earth. However, it seems that there is no accurate position of praise and criticism in the world of fighting demons.


    "Master, he cheated, or I would have beaten him!"


    Before chufei could respond, Zell, who had run away before, came back with a book and a book in his hand.


    "If you lose, you lose. Don''t make excuses." Old undead looks unhappy, he naturally can see that Chu Fei is not cheating, more can see that Chu Fei''s hand in the end how clever!


    "He is cheating. Master, you see, he uses this magic scroll. It must be!" The hide book in Zell''s arms records all kinds of magic and war skills in the heroic age and the legendary age, but it only records the name, function and effect, and there is no record of how to practice.


    Among them, there is a magic spell called Divine Shield of light. Its function is to rebound other people''s attacks, and it still rebounds as it is.


    As long as the attack does not exceed the endurance limit of the divine light shield, there is no way to break through it, and naturally there is only one way to be rebounded.


    This spell is a spell of the Holy See of light, but according to the records, only the Pope can perform it in the whole holy see.


    "Nonsense, it''s a god level magic, and it''s also a light magic. Why do you think your own attacks are qualified for others to use such magic?"


    "I But if it wasn''t for this spell, he couldn''t have rebounded my attack! "


    "Why not?"


    As soon as Lao Budie wanted to speak, Chu Fei stopped him with a smile, and then he took on the conversation.Zell didn''t want to talk to chufei, but she didn''t look good. She had no choice but to talk to chufei.


    "It''s impossible. My attack speed is very fast and my attack power is strong enough. If it wasn''t for this spell, you couldn''t block it at all!"


    "Do you think I can cast a divine spell?"


    "You can''t, but you can use magic scrolls!"


    "Well, if you''re wrong, I didn''t use any rebound magic or magic scroll, what are you going to do?"


    "If you can prove it, I''ll give up."


    "Give up? Don''t you realize you''ve already lost? This is your second and third attack on me. Why do you think you are qualified to say "admit defeat"


    "I..." Zell didn''t know what to say. She was too strong to admit defeat.


    Next to her, the old deathless sighed and said:


    "don''t be surprised, little brother. Zel is the constitution of Jin''s fighting spirit and Lei''s magic, but her talent of Lei''s magic is too weak. She can only release one level of Lei''s magic, and Jin''s fighting spirit, I think the little brother also knows that this attribute is really weak..."


    Chufei didn''t speak, but listened quietly.


    Chu Fei couldn''t see through the depth of the old man, but Chu Fei knew that the old man''s strength was more terrible than that of the old president. Even chufei suspected that the old man might be a god of war.


    "Zell should be strong. He began to practice at the age of three, and he didn''t slack off every day and every moment. That''s what he is today. But this is also her limit, so, little brother... "


    "Chicken ribs? The limit? Ha ha, I don''t think so. " Chufei looked at Zell and continued, "don''t you want to prove it? It''s very simple. I have an apprentice who has just enrolled in canglan College for less than a month. He is also a fighting spirit of the gold department, but his magic attribute is water system, so he can only release one primary magic.... "


    Chufei pauses. In the old immortal''s curious eyes, and under Zell''s puzzled gaze, he says:


    "make a bet, he can bounce back all your attacks."

 Chapter 410

    "Ha ha, I''m very interested in this bet." The old man was the first to make a statement, and then Zell. Unfortunately, from Zell''s face, we can see that she didn''t believe in such a person.


    "Why, you still don''t believe it? I don''t make you believe it now. Isn''t it a bet? Don''t you have the courage to bet? " Chufei laughingly looks at Zell. He knows that Zell will agree. After all, chufei''s provocation has begun.


    "I''m not without courage, I just don''t believe you."


    "So what? Since it''s a bet, there are naturally bets. You can think that the competition is for the sake of bets. "


    "What bet can you make?" Zell asked back, "it''s up to you. What are you interested in? If I take out a thing you are not interested in as a bet, you will not agree, will you


    In fact, Chu Fei''s words are just bullshit. What he doesn''t have interest in doesn''t mean he doesn''t want it.


    "What do you want? Ha ha, you can''t give me what I want. " Zell shook his head, very clearly refused chufei.


    But for chufei, even if there is a desire that can''t be achieved directly, there must be something that can be achieved indirectly.


    Now that there is indirect achievement, Chu Fei doesn''t believe that his system + earth + crape myrtle world can''t get what a little girl wants!


    "Don''t jump to conclusions. You don''t know what I do. That''s why you say that."


    "No one can give me what I want." Zell is still shaking his head.


    "Ha ha, I''m not laughing at your childishness. For me, there''s never anything I can''t do. If you think there is, it only shows that your insight is not enough."


    Chu Fei''s self-confidence has burst, the old deathless look at Chu Fei''s eyes have become more and more curious.


    After all, people who can say such words are either arrogant to the extreme or stupid to the extreme, but chufei doesn''t seem to be in these two situations.


    "You are too arrogant." Zell turned and left, presumably thinking of putting the book back on the shelf.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t give her such a chance. He laughed and said: "it seems that I really misunderstood you. I thought you still have a little talent and a little talent to make, but now it seems that you are just a mediocre girl."


    Chu Fei shook his head and sighed, then said to Lao Budie:


    "Lao Budie, you apprentice can''t support you on the wall..."


    This is the first time that Chu Fei calls someone immortal, and even he is not used to it. However, it seems that the old man doesn''t have any reaction. He nods his head naturally and says, "well, little friend, you have the same opinion with me."


    Two people sing a harmony, let just out of two steps of Zell stopped.


    When chufei, a stranger, talks like this, Zell can still think that he is farting, but even his own master says so, and Zell can''t accept it for a moment.


    Even though Zell knew that master meant it, she turned around and said:


    "why do you say that to me?"


    "Why can''t I say that to you? You''re my loser. Don''t you have to suffer everything I say? Do you want to change? Cut


    Chufei''s provocative skills are not bad, but there are too many of his routines. At least, for a 15-year-old girl, chufei''s routines only need to show a little.


    "You! Well, I''ll bet you, find out the man, and I''ll compare with him! "


    Zell''s grievance turned into anger, which was almost uttered.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei shook his head and said, "why? You can''t even say what you want. Do you think you are qualified to bet with me? "


    "Why can''t we? The big deal is to increase the stakes! I can afford it! Even if I can''t afford it, master can afford it! "


    After all, he is a 15-year-old. It''s easy to expose all kinds of problems when he is angry.


    Chu Fei grasped such a question and said:


    "I''m gambling with you, not with your master. The bet is naturally between you and me. What''s the relationship with your master?"


    Next to him, the old man thought chufei was a little too much, but when chufei''s words came out, he understood what chufei wanted to do.


    After all, chufei is helping him teach his apprentice. Zell is still young. She hasn''t learned a lot. She hasn''t thought that there are always many deficiencies in life and work. Chufei is helping to make up for this deficiency.


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t have such an idea.


    "You! Well, don''t you want to know what I want! I tell you, can you give it to me? " Zell said angrily.


    "I''ve given it, but I can''t. now you don''t believe it?" Chufei said with his mouth curled.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, I want to see my parents, I want to listen to them, can you do it?" Before he finished, Zell''s eyes began to turn red.Chufei picks her eyebrows. From Zell''s state, it can be seen that her parents are no longer. As for more details, it''s hard to say. There are too many possibilities.


    "Well, I can understand you, but are you sure? Do it with this bet? You know, I''m not going to make a bet with anyone. "


    "There''s nothing to doubt. That''s what I want most." Zell opened his eyes wide for fear that the tears would flow down in front of chufei.


    "Well..." Chu Fei leaned back on the chair with his shoulders in his arms, looked at the old immortal and said, "Zell''s parents What''s the situation? "


    With questions on his mouth, chufei''s fingers quickly searched the system interface for something that could help him at this time.


    Because Zell''s request was a bit beyond chufei''s expectation, he didn''t prepare ahead of time, or even had a plan in advance.


    So, everything is so sudden, Chu Fei can only try to delay time.


    Fortunately, when Zell''s master was always talking, chufei had already thought of what he needed.


    "Zell was very miserable. Her parents died when she was eight years old, and she had a serious illness. Even the great mage of the light department could not be cured, and the Pope could not help it."


    Chu Fei picked his eyebrows again, and even the emperor could do nothing. There were too many things to dig out.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think much about the illness. After all, it''s the world of fighting demons, not crape myrtle.


    "The Pope? What''s the relationship between the elder and the Holy See? "


    "Why don''t you call me immortal?" The old man looked at chufei with a bad smile. He thought chufei would be embarrassed, but he didn''t expect that chufei just shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "what''s called is not called, it''s just that different appellations represent different connotations."


    "Yes? What''s the meaning of your name master? "


    "If you call me the elder, of course you are the elder. You are the elder and I am the younger. That''s all."


    "What is the name of immortality?"


    "Nature is much closer!"


    Chu Fei answered like a stream. At the bottom of his heart, he sighed that the old guy was not easy to fool, and at the same time, he appreciated the old guy for delaying his time.


    At this time, Chu Fei has found what he wants in the system interface. Unexpectedly, what he finds also belongs to the earth.


    It''s called memory collector. Of course, it''s just a popular name. Strictly speaking, it''s called "living memory acquisition, image conversion and display instrument".


    It''s from the earth. Yes, the introduction is very clear. It''s science and technology from the earth, but it''s not the earth now, but the earth after tens of thousands of years.


    "After tens of thousands of years, I don''t know what the earth will look like at that time At that time, did people evolve to have only one head and the rest were tentacles


    Chu Fei''s mind was full of wishful thinking, but there was no relaxation in his mouth.


    "You are a good talker okay! No, what do you mean, boy? What do you think of the Holy See? " Old immortal is not stupid. He''s sure chufei has some ideas.


    "Ideas? No, I don''t have any ideas about the organizations that teach people to be good, but it''s another matter to make use of believers. "


    "Ha ha, you don''t leak anything."


    "Let''s stop talking and tell me about Zell''s parents."


    "Well In fact, they are very ordinary people. They don''t practice. No matter they are fighting or magic, they prefer to do business. So they have run shops for a period of time. It''s just because they don''t practice that they are prone to physical problems. I still can''t figure out what happened to the last serious illness. "


    "You don''t have to think about it. If you eat grains, you can''t get sick." With that, Chu Fei stood up and came to the old man, saying:


    "old man, do me a favor, don''t resist."


    "Why did you change your name again?" The old man jokingly asked, but his body didn''t move. He was confident that Chu Fei was not qualified to hurt him.


    At this time, Chu Fei has pressed the exchange confirmation button on the system interface, and a hundred million exchange points disappear.


    I can''t blame anyone. Monsters can only blame technology. This kind of thing is too valuable.


    Heartache also has no way, who let now Chu Fei''s divine consciousness is not enough to peep into other people''s memory! Even if you can spy, it''s even harder to show it with influence.


    After it was exchanged, Chu Fei took it in his hand. In Chu Fei''s opinion, it was just a projector with a bigger stomach and two more pieces of iron connected with wires


    The size of this thing is just like a rice cooker. Chufei puts it on the table and sticks it on the two temples of the old man.


    Turn on the switch, the light of the rice cooker No, the reminder light of the memory collector lights up. At the same time, the smiling display also shows the jump of various data."Father, open up all the memories of Zell''s parents to me."


    This is the key point clearly stated in the description of the system. If you want to collect the memory of a certain part, you must stimulate the collected people to concentrate their thoughts on that part.


    Of course, because this is not the earth, Chu Fei took another step, that is, let others let go of some part of his memory.


    The old immortal nodded and didn''t speak, but he did according to Chu Fei''s request.


    Then, a video window pops up in front of the system interface in Chu Fei''s mind. Two children, a man and a woman, are displayed on it. The picture turns quickly. The two children grow up, get married, have children


    Moments later, the collection is over, and chufei knows all of Zell''s parents'' memories.


    But that''s not enough. It''s the end of chufei''s collection of Zell''s memories.


    "All right. Zell, as long as you win the bet, you''ll see your parents and hear them again. "

 Chapter 411

    Obviously, Zell didn''t believe it. In fact, he didn''t even believe it at all.


    Although the thing Chu Fei took out was strange and mysterious, they didn''t feel anything wrong in the process, and they were even in a normal state.


    Although the bet has become, chufei didn''t immediately take Zell to travel for the bet, and didn''t even say the specific identity of the broken army.


    Fortunately, Zell and the old man are not worried. In other words, they don''t believe chufei at all.


    But maybe it''s because he showed his fragile side in front of chufei, so Zell''s attitude towards chufei has changed a lot.


    Maybe it''s the reason why the voice of the heart has been listened to.


    In a word, chufei spent the next few days in the library. He read a lot of books, including history, natural animals and plants, Warcraft, religion and so on. But he didn''t look at the war skills and magic, which made Zell very curious.


    Soon, Chu Fei finished reading everything he could find, but it was only below the seventh floor. Chu Fei had no time to see the eight or nine floors.


    According to the agreement, a week''s time is coming soon. Chu has to send beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue back to the earth first.


    Of course, Chu Fei came out a few hours ahead of time. After all, before he left, the bet was to be completed.


    Chu Fei finds Zell, who is managing the students on the first floor, and says, "OK, it''s time to finish our bet."


    "Really?" Just leading a student in, Zell asked excitedly.


    "Yes, finish it as soon as possible. I still have a lot to do. I won''t go back to college in a short time."


    "Well, I''ll call master."


    Chufei nodded, but before Zell had time to do anything, the old man had already appeared in front of them.


    "Of course I won''t miss such an interesting bet."


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "well, you can choose the place, and don''t make it too public."


    "Why, are you afraid of losing?" The old man said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. I just don''t want to let others know too early."


    "OK, I''ll choose the place. Go and call the people." The old immortal said happily.


    Chufei nodded and didn''t see any movement. He just stood beside Lao Budie and Zell calmly and naturally.


    "Why don''t you call someone?"


    "I''ve already called. I''ll be right there." Chufei doesn''t pretend to be mysterious. There are many people he can use. Although Leslie has been sent out, laichi is still there. Besides, Lina is also there.


    Chufei just informed Lina to go to find the broken army


    "Ha ha, young, you don''t look like a person who will go back on his promise..."


    "That''s right. You''d better find a place quickly. If you can''t find a place when someone comes, it''s funny."


    Chu Fei fought back quietly. The old man laughed and said:


    "when someone arrives, I''ll take you directly. It''s simple..."


    Before the old immortal''s words were finished, a sound of footsteps quickly entered the library.


    After seeing someone, chufei smiles, and old immortal looks suspicious. Zell, however, is still scanning the neighborhood. She hasn''t found out who will fight with her.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" Breaking army quickly ran to Chu Fei in front of, one face doubts of ask a way.


    "Yes, I''m looking for you." Chu Fei nodded, then looked at the old immortal and said, "it''s your turn."


    "Boy, you''re not kidding. He''s a swordsman at best. He''s worse in magic. He''s just a junior magician..."


    "Yes, I''m not kidding. It''s him." Chufei rolled his eyes.


    Beside, Zell also looked disdainful and said:


    "I''m a swordsman and an intermediate magician."


    "So what? Does it matter? " Chufei didn''t care.


    Next to him, breaking the army vaguely guessed what Chu Fei was looking for. With a wry smile on his face, he said, "master, don''t you want me to fight with this girl?"


    "Almost. You''re smart. How did you guess?"


    "My master, it''s a guess, isn''t it You think highly of me. She''s a swordsman. I''m just a swordsman! She''s still an intermediate magician. I''m just a junior magician. I''m the weakest one... "


    Breaking the army is really about to cry, he really can''t understand why Chu Fei would let himself fight with such a big gap in strength.


    Although he knew that it would not kill anyone, he was in the college after all, and Chu Fei was looking after him, but what he was worried about was shame, shame in front of girls.


    "Boy, you are not confident. How can you fight?" Lao Budie only thought it was a joke, but he didn''t say anything too much out of his emphasis on chufei."It''s not normal that he doesn''t have confidence. Don''t you have confidence either?"


    "You dare to talk. Well, since you have said that, I won''t stop you..." Before he finished his words, Zell said:


    "master, I don''t want to fight him. It''s too bullying."


    "Hey, it''s a bet. Don''t regret if you don''t fulfill it Anyway, I don''t care. I''m not in a hurry to see my parents


    "You Zell was so angry when he was beaten by chufei that he said angrily:


    "OK, just hit me. Don''t blame me for killing someone!"


    "To death? Just you? What a joke Chu Fei is full of confidence in breaking the army. In other words, he is confident in Dugu Jiujian, but the problem is that he has no confidence in breaking the army.


    Especially when the broken army heard that Chu Fei was gambling with others, the depression on his face had turned into a miserable one.


    The old man didn''t know how to speak at this time. He simply didn''t speak. With a wave of his hand, he took several people away from the library and came to a huge challenge arena.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye.


    Chu Fei had thought about the strength of the old man for a long time, so he was not too surprised. After he stood still, he scanned around and found that it was in a valley surrounded by mountains, but it was not a big place, and a big challenge arena was full.


    As for the size of the arena, Chu Fei estimated that the diameter of the arena should be more than 300 meters.


    "Well, it''s time to start. I will protect both of them. No one will be hurt. " Although full of doubt, the old man is still dutiful.


    Chu Fei nodded, looked at the broken army, and said:


    "don''t do that. It''s too humiliating. The bet is very simple. Just use the arrow to fight back her attack."


    "Ah Master, what kind of broken Jian style is it? "


    Dugu Jiujian''s broken sword style is the same as broken arrow style. No wonder broken army will not understand.


    "Arrow of bow and arrow..."


    "But Well, I''ll try. I''ll try. Master, don''t blame me if I lose. " There is no confidence in breaking the army, and there is a big gap in strength.


    Chu Fei smiles, pats the broken army on the shoulder and says, "do your best. It''s also an opportunity. After all, it''s not easy to find such an opportunity." Chu Fei said, then nodded his head and said:


    "by the way, she is just like you. She is a gold fighter, but her magic is thunder, so she is very fast."


    During the period of breaking the army, he has been training hard. Because of the help of fighting spirit, magic and the vitality of heaven and earth brought by Huichundan, his progress is very fast.


    However, there has been no actual combat training, and there is no chance to fight with powerful experts, so I don''t know what level I am now.


    On the other side, Zell had already stood up. She stood 20 meters away from the broken army, with a face of indifference.


    Chufei originally wanted to remind Zell that he didn''t need to stand so far away, but he didn''t open his mouth in the end when he thought about breaking the army.


    "Boy, you can think about it. Although I won''t be killed or even slightly injured, defeat will affect one''s mood after all."


    "You don''t have confidence in me. How about we make a bet?"


    "Well, bet on it!" The old man is very happy.


    "You decide what to bet."


    "I bet he wins, I bet he can do it, bet, let Zell see her parents again..."


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment. He shook his head and laughed bitterly, saying:


    "is it interesting..."


    Lao Budie didn''t care about Chu Fei''s depression. Seeing that both of them were ready in the field and that there was an unusual sword in his hand, he said:


    "it''s time to start."


    Zell sneered, looked at the broken army and said:


    "be careful."


    With that, no matter whether she was really ready to break the army or not, she sprinkled a piece of golden light directly on her hands, and this piece of golden light was also blessed with flashing light


    Whew -


    one by one, the golden awns rushed to break the army without any delay.


    Because of early preparation, so at this time to break the army quickly adjust their posture angle, at the same time in the body fighting, magic, vitality three forces at the same time burst operation!


    Under the gaze of chufei, laobudie and Zell, he had adjusted his posture and angle more than ten times when those golden mans were close to breaking the army, and every time he adjusted, the sword in his hand would draw a radian


    When the sword in his hand met the first golden awn, the enemy had to complain in his heart. Zell didn''t attack as soon as possible, and his strength was not small!


    With three completely different kinds of energy blessings, the only way to break the army is to reverse the golden awns with a smashing arrow


    More than a dozen changes, more than a dozen shots, in the blink of an eye, the broken army has "rebounded" most of the golden Mang, but there are still 11 or 2 golden mang who have no time to block, so they can only choose to use their own body to fight hard.Of course, breaking the army to avoid the key to their own body!


    And Zell then, what she saw was that the huge golden awn she spilled was bounced back, and she even forgot to hide under the shock.


    As a result, neither laobudie nor Zell thought that breaking the army would be possible.


    But fortunately, the old man''s strength was strong. Although he was shocked, he responded in time and stopped all the attacks in front of the army and Zell.


    After a crash, Lao Budie stopped, looked at Chu Fei with a ghost like expression on his face, and then looked at the broken army, saying:


    "what''s going on! He''s just a swordsman! He''s just a junior magician. Who can tell me what''s going on? "


    Zell''s face was dull. She didn''t believe that she had lost so thoroughly.


    "Unexpectedly It''s really possible... " Zell''s voice was so small that only her own heart could hear it.

 Chapter 412

    Chufei chuckles, this kind of result he thought of long ago, naturally won''t have any surprise. However, it has to be said that the progress of breaking the army is still great. At the beginning, even the sword breaking style is unfamiliar. Now, the sword breaking style of Dugu Jiujian''s last sword can be used in actual combat!


    No one can help admiring such progress. It''s only a few days. It''s only a matter of time!


    "It seems that the influence of fighting spirit, magic, heaven and earth vitality on human body is not so great! If we don''t have these three forces, can we practice one of them well in our lifetime? "


    Chu Fei thought in his heart, but he still gave encouragement to break the army, saying:


    "it''s good, progress is not small."


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise." He put the sword into the ring and looked at Zell and the old immortal. He knew there was a bet, so he was looking forward to seeing what the bet was.


    Boasting of breaking the army, chufei comes to Zell with a smile.


    At this time, Zell is really a lonely face, the face of remorse, regret and sad really do not need to use words to describe.


    After all, Zell is only a 15-year-old girl. Even though her accomplishments are not weak, even though she is a swordsman, the students of canglan college are not much better than her!


    After all, she is just an orphan without parents'' care.


    Chufei had the same experience, so he could understand Zell''s feelings.


    See Chu Fei smile to come in front of him, zel subconsciously think Chu Fei is to tease himself. But as a loser, she really has no room for resistance.


    So, no way she chose to turn around, back to chufei.


    Chu Fei didn''t care and said with a smile:


    "you bet with me. Obviously, you lost. Although not all the broken troops rebounded, even if you rebounded one, you lost. You should have no objection to that, right


    "I I''m willing to admit defeat. " Zell''s shoulder trembled slightly, and chufei felt a little distressed.


    However, Chu Fei still held back his idea of embracing and comforting him. After taking a few deep breaths, Chu Fei said, "well, you don''t have to pay anything if you lose. You just miss something."


    Chufei is exposing Zell''s scar, and Zell has completely lost her strong side at this moment. She squats on the ground and hugs her legs tightly. The shaking and sobbing of her shoulders all show that she is crying.


    "Crying? It''s too early. You don''t know. Before the battle, your master made a bet with me. The bet was the same, but he bet me to win So, I''m depressed. Even if I win, I still want to help you fulfill your wish. Ah, I''m not willing to... "


    But it''s a very effective performance for Lao Zeer and his dead hand.


    After hearing chufei finish, Zell suddenly stands up and looks at chufei, tears are still flowing on her face, but Zell''s face has no sorrow of regret, she is surprised, in ecstasy.


    "Really? Can you really help me? "


    "Yes, but it may not be exactly what you think."


    Chu Fei finished, and then took out the memory collector that had been shown once before. As soon as he wanted to play it directly, Chu Fei stopped. Then he felt out a holographic projector, which was the one used to pass Taijiquan to Xiaodong Tianzhong people.


    A metal disc the size of a palm has a button that plays what it records when it is pressed.


    But no one except chufei knows that this device also has an interface, which can import other data by using a dedicated data line.


    Chufei is also moved by compassion, not only because of Zell''s beauty and temptation, more importantly, Zell and he have a similar experience.


    After a simple operation, chufei quickly led the contents of the memory collector into the holographic projection device and handed them to Zell, saying:


    "I don''t know how long this thing will last. When it won''t work, you can give it to me. I''m fixing it for you. When you use it, just put it on the ground and press this button. "


    With that, Chu Fei turned back to the broken army and Lao Budie, and said:


    "Lao Budie, send us away, there are other things."


    "Can''t we be late?" Old immortal also wants to see how chufei does it. Of course, chufei doesn''t know. What he wants to see more is the image of Zell''s parents.


    Although it''s the relationship between master and apprentice, in fact, zel is an immortal descendant.


    "I''m really in a hurry. Come on, you can''t delay anything if you are so fast. If you continue to hesitate, you will surely be delayed... "


    Looking at Zell carefully holding the holographic projection equipment, chufei said with a smile.


    Don''t say, this words is really useful, the old man suddenly straightens his face, waves his hand and brings Chu Fei and the broken army back to the library, then he disappears in a flash.


    "Wow, master, this old immortal Well, what is the strength of the old man? ""Anyway, they are more powerful than the old Dean. As for not reaching the level of God of war, I think it''s almost the same. Come on, go back. There''s something else to do


    Chufei then goes back to his house with the broken army. After a brief arrangement, chufei finds Assiya, who is doing her duty to guide Lina''s cultivation, and calls her to her room alone. Then he says, "Assiya, I need to leave for a while. If it''s fast, it''s only a day. If it''s slow, it''s only half a month, etc I''ll help you save your brother when I get back. "


    Although chufei spoke in a deliberative tone, Assiya understood that she was not qualified to say no.


    So, Assiya nodded and said calmly:


    "master can..."


    "Stop!" This is the first time that Assiya had a formal conversation with chufei after he swore allegiance to chufei. It is also the first time that the title of chufei was involved.


    It''s just that chufei can avoid the title of master. It''s enough to have a Lina. As for laichi and Leslie, they are different. Their position is a pet It''s war darling.


    "You''d better call me Mr. as Wan Yu did. It''s unnecessary to call the master."


    Assiya was stunned for a moment, nodded and agreed. She didn''t know that there was a more important reason why chufei didn''t let her call her master. Compared with Lina, Assiya''s allure changed day by day.


    After all, it''s easier to treat Angelina as a fairy sister. But Assiya is not the same. I don''t know how old she is, but her appearance is definitely an attractive image of a young woman


    Such a beautiful woman is still a bright and holy one who calls her master. The blasphemous stimulation will make chufei have some unspeakable impulse


    The point is that chufei hasn''t figured out what happened to Assiya and her brother, so he doesn''t want to do anything that shouldn''t have happened at this time.


    "Yes, Mr. Chu."


    "Well, that''s settled. You try to teach Lena, her talent, not to waste it. And where are you living recently? "


    "I live with Lena."


    "Well, that''s fine. OK, you go. You usually have nothing to do. Don''t expose yourself too much to the students in canglan college. When the shop is open, there will be a lot of people in the future. You don''t have anything special. Just stay upstairs. "


    "Yes."


    Chufei nodded, then let Assiya leave.


    But now chufei can''t go, because Leslie is still outside.


    Think of here, chufei control pet space, forced Leslie back. Leslie first went back to the pet space. After seeing Reich, he gave each other a kiss, and then he left the space and went outside.


    "Master, there is a result."


    "Pretty fast. I didn''t destroy anything, did I?" Chufei worried that his recall without warning would interrupt Leslie''s action. Of course, he said that he was a little too worried, but he was a little embarrassed.


    "No, master, don''t worry. Before, I was just looking around to see if I could collect more information. Originally, there was not much possibility."


    "Well, that''s good. What did you find out? Has Assiya''s brother really been sent to the orcs by the Pope? "


    "Well, it does happen, but there is a little difference in the details."


    "Tell me..." Chufei nodded.


    Previously, Assiya and Phil said that Assiya''s younger brother, Wayne, has great talent and is likely to succeed the Pope. Later, he was sent out by the pope as a sincere truce, and then secretly destroyed his talent


    But the news that asiya heard was a slightly different version.


    "According to the information I got, Assiya knew about it before and after it happened. She even agreed."


    "Ah? No, that''s her brother


    "Master, you think too much. It''s not that she doesn''t care about her brother, but that she has no choice. The Vatican of light is her faith. Naturally, she will not refuse the Pope''s words. Moreover, the Pope has promised her that she can let her brother recover. "


    "What''s going on? Why am I a little confused? "


    "I didn''t make it clear His Brother Wayne''s dual talent of light, fighting and magic is indeed the most suitable talent for the Pope. However, the Pope, together with several experts, said that this kind of physique was transferred to his own nephew, that is, his sister''s son. "


    "Sister of the Pope?"


    "Yes, the sister of the Pope is the saint of the previous generation, because the new saint has never appeared, so the Legion of light is still in the hands of the sister of the Pope."


    "The Legion of light is in charge of the saints? Isn''t it the Pope himself? " Chufei was puzzled


    "no, the Pope is a religious leader and the spokesman of God. This kind of Legion is not in his charge. Of course, it''s just nominal."


    "What about his sister''s son?""In fact, it''s also simple. The Pope and the virgin don''t want the position of the Pope to be taken away by others. The virgin is OK. Although she controls the Legion of light, it''s only superficial after all. As long as the position of the Pope is preserved, others don''t need to care."


    Chu Fei nodded. He wanted to play the trick of inheriting his father''s career, but the pope had no offspring, so he chose his sister''s son.


    "And then? They transferred Vann''s constitution, and then what did they do? "


    "The Pope promised that as long as Wayne went to be a hostage for a few years, he would come back. With his achievements and the Pope''s orders, he would help Wayne snatch other people''s constitution again."


    "Why did Assiya come to me to save his brother, though he was speechless?"


    "That''s the key. The Pope asked Assiya to find a physical provider. The Pope didn''t care. The master appeared and shocked the blue empire. Naturally, the Holy See knows However, Assiya conceals a lot of information about the host, and then asks the host to help save people. In fact, she focuses on the host''s constitution. "

 Chapter 413

    "She''s hiding it at both ends? Does Phil know? "


    "She should not know. If more people know about it, more risks will be exposed. Assiya is not willing to take risks, but I think Phil sword saint will guess more or less."


    Chufei nods. No matter whether it''s true or not, Phil can understand. After all, he''s a best friend, but he''s just a supplier.


    It can be said that Phil did not owe chufei anything, but helped chufei a lot. In a word, chufei owes Phil.


    "In fact, if you change anyone else, Assiya''s plan will succeed. Unfortunately, she chose you as her master, so she is doomed not to succeed."


    Chufei smiles and nods. Although this is flattery, chufei is comfortable to listen to.


    "I think the real despair should be the oath. She didn''t expect that her master didn''t ask her to swear to the God of light. Instead, she took a big oath. After the key oath was completed, she found that her plan was completely aborted. At this time, she should give up the plan, but still wanted to save her brother. After all, it''s impossible for his brother to recover. It''s no good staying in the orcs. "


    "I see. It seems that man is not as good as heaven."


    "Yes, this kind of thing can''t be expected."


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Go back with laichi. I have to be busy."


    With a smile, Leslie turns to disappear and goes back to the pet space, which is chufei''s Dantian space.


    But Chu Fei then started the transmission, entered the crape myrtle big boundary small cave.


    At this time, it was seven days. The time Chu Fei left xiaodongtian people to practice Douzi was over. Now it was time to test the results.


    Sitting in the position of suzerain leader, Chu Fei started the formation and confined everyone to the main hall.


    People in Xiaodong Tianzhong are used to chufei''s operation. Although they are scared, they really save a lot of things.


    Little star is still in little purple''s arms. Compared with before little purple turned into shape, it''s just a change of posture.


    "Master, uncle long, how are you doing these days?"


    Long Wu nodded, which already showed his view. Sun Cheng is not as concise as Longwu. He said with a smile:


    "yes, the children are very good."


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile, and first called Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing Xing to his side. Then he looked at all the disciples below and said, "beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue, how are you two doing?"


    These two girls are the focus of Chu Fei''s attention. Naturally, they are the first to ask.


    Next, Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue in the crowd walk out together and bow to salute at the same time, saying:


    "report back to you, we have mastered the secret of fighting words and can evolve most of the scenes we see."


    "Well, stand aside and try later."


    "Yes They agreed and went to the side.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the disciples of xiaodongtian and said:


    "what have you learned?"


    Cheng Feng smiles, and each of his disciples smiles confidently. Mingyue stands up and says, "master, everyone practices well. Although they have different proficiency levels, everything they see in evolution can be achieved."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll test you. Let''s go outside."


    Chufei laughs and controls the array to send everyone to the upper air of the array.


    "Come on, beitangyan and dongfangxiaoyue, you two come first."


    "Yes, please make a question."


    Now the secret art of fighting characters is to evolve all kinds of items and moves. Naturally, the way of assessment is to set questions. There is no doubt about this.


    "Well, listen to my description..."


    Douzi is inspired by Chendong''s "covering the sky", so the first choice is also the various methods in covering the sky.


    Chu Fei thought for a moment and said: "there is such a skill, called golden God hiding. When it is performed, there will be a huge golden cave behind it. There are countless golden magic weapons in different shapes, but each one is a terrible magic weapon. When fighting, the magic weapon in the gold cave behind is a weapon. You can take it off and fight. "


    This is the description of Chen Dong in Chu Fei''s impression, and then he closed his mouth.


    Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue look at each other and think about what they want to evolve into.


    A moment later, they floated ten meters away and stood opposite each other. Then they urged the secret technique of fighting words at the same time. Under the crazy operation of their vitality, a golden cave appeared behind each of them.


    In the golden cave behind them, there are different


    In the golden cave of beitangyan, all kinds of magic tools evolved are floating in it, while those of Dongfang Xiaoyue are hanging in an orderly way.


    This is the difference caused by different understanding, Chu Fei does not care, as long as the success is good. Now, however, they are only half the success.Because there is the second half of Chu Fei''s description


    Next, it''s time to really test your imagination


    Beitangyan takes the lead. She puts on a handsome posture. Then a long golden gun slowly stretches out in the cave behind her and finally falls into her hands. Suddenly, the smell of gold permeates all around


    But Dongfang Xiaoyue is more direct. Two golden swords appear in her hands and split them out. Suddenly, a golden sword with a length of more than 100 meters attacks Beitang Yan.


    Beitang Yanfu''s heart is full of happiness, and she continues to push the secret technique of fighting words. Suddenly, the golden cave behind her gives out golden light, and Dongfang Xiaoyue withdraws her sword Qi at the right time Then beitangyan sweeps, and there are golden dragons flying all over the sky


    Although the cohesion and movement were a little stiff, Chu Fei was very satisfied.


    After they stopped, Chu Fei clapped with a smile and said, "it''s good. You''ve done very well."


    "Thank you for your praise!" They saluted at the same time and then returned to the crowd.


    Chufei laughed, turned to look at the others in xiaodongtian, and said:


    "besides Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who else would like to have a try? Men first


    Chufei had made the earth experience very clear before, so people would not be dissatisfied because "men first".


    However, it seems that because of the perfect performance of beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue in front of them, the male disciples of xiaodongtian get tangled instead and seem to be worried about making a fool of themselves.


    "I didn''t take the initiative, but I called the roll..." Chu Fei laughed and said, "Tang Fei, you come."


    Tang Fei is one of the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian. His cultivation is medium and his talent is not good, but he is very diligent. He is also the first one to enter the bottleneck. Since he came to Taihua mountain, his cultivation has not made any progress.


    Tang Fei is 23 years old. He is a little fresh meat, but he has too much sense of vicissitudes. His appearance is not handsome, but he is of medium or upper standard.


    Tang Fei agreed to come to Chu Fei and said, "please give me a question."


    "All right, listen up!" Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "there is such a bronze coffin, as big as a house, simple and ordinary. There are nine dragon corpses in front of it, and they are constantly moving forward in the infinite void. The name is Jiulong Laguan As for what''s buried in the coffin, it''s not any one or an immortal, but a fairyland, a fairyland conceived from scratch. "


    After hearing Chu Fei finish, Tang Que''s face is very ugly, while others are all excited and ready to watch.


    It''s easy to talk about Jiulong coffin, but what about the fairyland inside! No one has ever seen the fairyland, not to mention the whole fairyland bred from zero!


    Chu Fei didn''t worry, didn''t urge, just waited quietly.


    After thinking for a long time, Tang que finally floated out. His hands changed. In the sky and under the blue sky, a void slowly opened up, and the stars twinkled. It was clear that the universe was boundless.


    In the universe, there are nine dragons pulling coffins across the sky


    Tang Fei took a trick. He just evolved the Jiulong coffin that crossed the void, but he didn''t let it stop


    "You can play..." Chufei also feels funny. Tang que laughs, ends the evolution, and waits for chufei''s lesson with his head down.


    But Chu Fei didn''t say anything serious. He also knew that the world was not the earth. The people in the world, however, could never compare with the people on the earth in terms of imagination.


    On earth, don''t mention the fairyland in the coffin of Jiulong, even if you can imagine the mysterious boundary river in the perfect world!


    "Well, I don''t blame you, but you''re a little bit out of order. After a while, you, beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue will come with me. "


    Chu Fei finished, and then tested the others one by one.


    The final result is to make Chu Fei satisfied, the worst person is Xinghong, but he also successfully evolved, that is, his aesthetic is a little special.


    Chu Fei''s topic for Xinghong is an old willow tree with only a few green strips, and then the branches penetrate the sky


    As a result, the willow evolved from Xinghong is as long as the Chinese toon, and has big pimples all over


    This topic, of course, is Liu Shen.


    Later, chufei brings them back to the main hall. After a lecture, chufei takes beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei back to the earth''s own room.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei made them swear that they would not disclose any information about the world of crape myrtle. Chu Fei got Chu Fei''s permission.


    It''s the first time for the three people to experience the crossing process in different worlds. It''s been a long time, and they haven''t recovered.


    Chu Fei is not worried. He releases his divine sense and finds Dadong. At this time, Dadong is still selling things with Jin panghua in the downstairs hall.


    "Dadong, come on, I brought you the actors."


    After hearing Chu Fei''s voice, Dadong rushed to the door like a rabbit. He didn''t knock on the door, but pushed the door. Fortunately, beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei didn''t wake up.Don''t blame Dadong for his excitement. After all, the film and Television Academy asked for more than 30 people, but there was no actor. From then on, Dadong knew that Chu Fei''s requirements for actors were not generally high.


    But he couldn''t imagine what kind of actor Chu Fei wanted. Naturally, he was very curious. At this time received Chu Fei notice, just curiosity has been able to make him run.


    "Well Feige, are they all from that world? "


    "Yes, both." Chu Fei smiles, and Dadong sits down on the sofa beside him, with a tangled face and a strange face, saying: "brother Fei, are they all real people? It''s not a doll model, is it? How can you not move? "


    Chufei was amused by Dadong and said:


    "you think they are the same as you. They don''t feel much about coming and going. They are all experiencing the world for the first time. It''s estimated that they have something to touch. Just wait for them to realize it."

 Chapter 414

    Chu Fei is right, but this time''s experience didn''t last long. Beitang Yan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei didn''t get anything from this experience.


    This is a pity, but it is reasonable enough. The foundation of their cultivation is still too poor, and the understanding of time and space is not understood by the friars at the bottom.


    It can only be said that this time, the big chance appeared at the wrong place and time, so the three experienced nothing and wasted nearly half an hour.


    Three people wake up at last, haven''t had time to check whether they have any change, they were surprised by the luxurious decoration in chufei''s room.


    Tang Fei doesn''t say that both beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue have lived in xiaodongtian for seven days. In these days, they gradually get used to the architecture and various internal facilities of xiaodongtian.


    In the end, the decoration of xiaodongtian''s dormitory building is only the basic fine decoration. Even if the main hall of xiaodongtian is luxurious decoration, it is quite different from chufei''s own room.


    For example, a look at the sofa will feel extremely comfortable, such as exquisite tea table, table, and do not understand the computer and so on.


    Chu Fei and Dadong didn''t talk too early, but when they were all calm down, Chu Fei said:


    "Beitang Yan, Dongfang Xiaoyue, Tang Fei Now where you are is my hometown, and it is also the place for you to experience this time. "


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, Lord."


    The three said yes at the same time, but then they found the strange clothes of Dadong and chufei in the world. But the three did not say anything, just eyes will be the heart of the idea leaked completely.


    "In my hometown, you and I are ordinary people, at least in front of outsiders. We are ordinary people. In front of outsiders, you can''t show your cultivation unless your life or body is seriously threatened."


    "Yes The three continued to respectfully say yes.


    "Here, you can find him to deal with everything. Of course, there are other people who can help you. I will introduce you later."


    The three nodded, and Chu Fei continued:


    "then the first thing you have to do next is to get used to the dress of the world. Tang Fei is OK. You''re a man. There won''t be any problem. Beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue, come here, I''ll show you the basic clothes here. "


    Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue look at each other, and then they come to both sides of chufei. At this time, chufei has opened the website to show the common clothes on the earth and the dresses that stars often pass on.


    As the two girls watched more and more, their faces became more and more red. For them, some clothes were too exposed.


    "I know you''re not used to it, but everyone here wears it like this. Of course, it''s not so common for people who show more, so you don''t need to worry too much."


    Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue smile bitterly. Not to mention the formal dresses such as backless clothes, but the normal casual clothes are either short skirts or shorts, or yarn shawls and obvious underwear


    "Tang Fei..." Chu Fei gives Beitang Yan and Dongfang Xiaoyue time to digest. He looks at Tang Fei and says, "here, you will see a lot of temptations, including beauties and other benefits. But you must understand that you come from experience, not to sink."


    "Yes, don''t worry. The disciples must bear in mind the teachings of the patriarch. "


    "Well, his name is Xie Donghan. He''s my brother and a woman named an Suyi. He''s also a person I trust very much. The three of you will arrange your life here and find them if you have something to do. At the same time, you need to learn some basic things here in the shortest time. They will help with that, too. "


    "Yes The three nodded at the same time.


    "Dadong, you lead Tang Fei to your room, change his clothes, and let him get used to things like mobile phones."


    "Well, Feige, don''t worry, I can make him no different from us in an hour, at least it looks like that."


    Chufei smiles and waves as they leave.


    There are Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan left in the room, and Chu Fei also uses his divine sense to find an Suyi. A few minutes later, an Suyi came in, but when she saw two beautiful women in ancient clothes, she was directly at the door.


    Beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue are not so good either. Now an Suyi is wearing professional clothes that show her figure very much. She has trousers, slim daughter-in-law, strong waist and crisp chest, which highlight the advantages of women.


    More importantly, the beautiful face and elegant temperament of ansuyi make beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue feel inferior.


    When the door closed, an Suyi came to Chu Fei and said, "they are..."


    "You must have guessed where they came from." Chufei continued with a smile"They, as well as a man, are the first batch of actors I recruited for the entertainment company. They will study and work here at the same time, which is also an experience and good for them."


    "I see..."


    "Yes, the problem now is that they need one or several less conspicuous clothes. From the inside to the outside, they need plain clothes. You can help them deal with them and let them get used to our technology."


    An Su Yi smiles and nods. Then she introduces herself to the two girls. The two girls are flattered and subconsciously want to call Miss. After all, they have already called chufei.


    But fortunately, Chu Fei stopped him in time and said:


    "it''s good for you to call sister Su Yi. For others, if you''re old, you''ll call Mr. Chen. Almost all of them will be called by elder brothers and sisters."


    Then, an Suyi led the two girls out with a smile. More than half an hour later, Tang Fei and Da Dong came back first. Then, ten minutes later, an Suyi brought the two girls back.


    Tang Fei is OK, just changed into a casual clothes, in addition to the hair because of the length of a special point, other places also can''t see that he is Lagerstroemia.


    But beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue are not the same. They are about the same height as an Suyi, and there is not much difference in their figure, so they pass on the clothes of an Suyi.


    Beitangyan passed on a self-cultivation sportswear, hair into a ponytail. This is a face full of heroism, coupled with this dress and hairstyle, plus her graceful figure, can only be said to be full of temptation.


    Dongfang Xiaoyue is a little bit closer. She wears loose denim clothes, and her hair is just a normal shawl. Although she is still beautiful, there are too many temptations hidden.


    But their two changes in Tang Fei''s eyes, it is a drastic change! Tang Fei, an old acquaintance, was used to it for a long time before he was in a stable mood.


    After we met again and introduced each other, Chu Fei and Dadong got down to business, while Beitang Yan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei sat with an Suyi, listening to all kinds of explanations and introductions of an Suyi.


    "Dadong, what happened to the building next door? Are you ready? "


    "The dormitories are ready, and people are living in them. Now we start to purchase all kinds of equipment. At present, the only problem we have is that we don''t know what will happen to the group performances when we really start filming in the future. "


    "Have you got all the office equipment?" Chu Fei is not worried about the group performance. After all, there is still a long way to go before filming.


    "Basically, we have all kinds of classrooms. What we buy now are the things we need to shoot movies and TV plays." Dadong is very interested in super entertainment. Anyway, there is no lack of money. More than 30 people are idle, and all of them are thrown out by Dadong to be purchasers.


    Under the arrangement of "procurement by the whole people", all the basic office and living equipment have been ready for a long time.


    "Well, I''m thinking about group acting. I can''t do it. It''s OK to shoot separately."


    "Now..." Dadong looked at the three beitangyan people behind him and continued: "those employees haven''t vowed yet."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "go now and finish it today."


    Chu Fei stood up and walked out of the room


    Originally, Beitang Yan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei wanted to keep up with them immediately, but they were stopped by Dadong and an Suyi. Dadong said with a bad smile:


    "don''t worry. Don''t look at him going out so early. I dare say that even if we wait a little longer, we will go downstairs before him."


    "Yes, you don''t know. A lot of people want to talk to him, but he only hides on your side and people can''t find him. I''ll catch him now. I''m sure it won''t be so easy to let him go. " An Suyi mends the knife with a smile.


    They are right. Chu Fei was caught by Jin panghua when he came downstairs. Shi Shi is the same. They haven''t seen Chu Fei for some time. Even just saying hello and talking nonsense takes hours.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s constant use of customers as a shield, I''m afraid he couldn''t come out even after dark.


    When Chu Fei finally walked out on the road, Dadong, an Suyi and Beitang Yan were waiting there.


    "You are so quick..."


    "Is it you who are slow..." Dadong laughed, then everyone came to the door of the building next door.


    It''s next door. In fact, there is a distance of tens of meters between the two buildings.


    There is nothing special about the appearance of this building. It''s just a square building. The dirty exterior walls have been painted and the super entertainment sign has been hung on the top.


    "Come on, let''s go in. Everyone is waiting." Dadong smiles and leads the way into the headquarters building of super entertainment company.


    The first floor is the reception hall, conference room and some offices. The second floor is online for employees. Equipment and various high-tech offices are on the second floor. The third floor has been transformed into a teaching area and a training area.


    Then there are staff dormitories from the top floor to the bottom. As for the middle part above the third floor and below the dormitory building, there is nothing to do, so it''s time for the moment.At this time, they came directly to a big classroom in the teaching area on the third floor.


    After arriving here, Chu Fei and the others sat down, and Dadong ran out to gather more than 30 employees together.


    In the corridor, Dadong lectured everyone in advance, saying:


    "come on, we''ve been busy for so many days, and our headquarters is a little bit like this. I know that a lot of people are complaining about the cast quota these days, and a few people have asked me several times. Today you will get the answer to this question. But before that, everyone takes turns to enter the classroom. President Chu is waiting for you in it. "

 Chapter 415

    After getting everyone''s response, Dadong began to shout people according to the order he discussed with chufei.


    "First, bashanhu, you go first."


    "Yes." Bashanhu nodded and pushed them away and went in.


    Inside, bashanhu didn''t feel much when he saw chufei and ansuyi, two acquaintances. After all, they were acquaintances. But when he saw beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei, his eyes changed.


    He was puzzled and appreciated, but more curious.


    "President Chu, president an, Hello everyone." This scene, let Ba Shanhu think of the interview, but he knows this is not an interview.


    "Bashanhu, I''ll be frank. Do you remember that I asked you about the oath during the interview?"


    "I remember." Bashanhu nodded.


    Chufei said with a smile:


    "I told you that in super entertainment, you will get the maximum play and the maximum benefits. I think, up to now, you think the benefits may only be in terms of salary and treatment? "


    Bashanhu laughed awkwardly and said:


    "yes, we do think so. After all, this is the most realistic way to think about it. "


    "Yes, but now, the real good comes. Open your mouth. "


    Chu Fei said, Bashan tiger subconsciously opened his mouth, and then a pill with fragrance into the body.


    In a flash, bashanhu has changed from an ordinary earth man to a novice monk.


    At this time, Bashan tiger has been completely stupid, the feeling in his body makes him realize what, but he is not sure.


    "You have a lot of doubts, but I won''t give you any answers until you swear."


    "Well, I swear!" Bashanhu is very happy, Chu feidadong and super entertainment, for him, is the general existence of benefactor, let alone the pill, even if there is no pill, he will be happy to swear.


    Chu Fei naturally chose to take a big oath, but his oath focused on confidentiality and loyalty to the company. Chu Fei''s vows were all written on a piece of paper, and then he gave the paper to bashanhu.


    Without hesitation, bashanhu took the paper and read it carefully according to the above oath.


    "I, bashanhu, swear by the way ahead..."


    The vow ends, and the voice of heaven rings in the heart of chufei and bashanhu. The oath is done and cannot be turned back.


    "Bashan tiger, now you should have guessed more."


    Bashanhu nodded dully. He was still digesting the impact of the oath.


    After recovering for a long time, bashanhu finally raised his head, looked like Chu Fei, and said:


    "President Chu, are they


    "Is that what you want to know most immediately?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "President Chu, I guess they should be actors..."


    "Yes, their job is to be an actor, but they still don''t know anything and need you to teach them. This is also your most important job in the company, which can be said to be the only one."


    Bashanhu nodded, and chufei had already made it clear during the interview. However, as an employee of the company, he still questioned from the perspective of the company, saying: "Mr. Chu, I would like to ask more, do they have any advantages as actors? In addition to the advantages of image... "


    "You don''t want me to be the actors, do you?"


    "Yes, I''ve been curious about it, but I can''t understand it."


    Chu Fei smiles. He looks at an Suyi and then at the three beitangyan. An Suyi smiles indifferently, while the three beitangyan are serious and occasionally exchange ideas.


    "Bashanhu, I ask you, what do you think our company is doing better now? All factors other than the work are not taken into account. "


    Bashanhu didn''t even think about it, and quickly replied:


    "now is the upsurge of IP adaptation, many online novels have been changed into movies and TV dramas, and many have been adapted into animation. In miscellaneous TV series, gongdou and romance account for a large proportion, while others are dominated by animation. "


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that Ba Shanhu talked about the net text as soon as he came up. Although he hasn''t said the key point, he has accurately grasped the plan of Chu Fei and Dadong.


    "So, in my opinion, it''s the best choice to buy the copyright to change the Internet works."


    "Then I ask you, how many web articles have you read and what are the main types?"


    "Xuanhuan, Xiuzhen, doomsday, I read most of men''s books." Bashanhu said net text, the whole person has changed a state. Chu Fei can see clearly that this is the state of Wang Wen Lao Bai.


    "In fantasy novels, which book do you like?"


    "Cover the sky, perfect world..." Bashanhu did not hesitate.


    Get it! Bashan tiger is Chen Dong''s loyal fan Chu Fei''s secret way in his heart.


    "Well, do you think these two works can be shot well with the current special effects standard in China?""Definitely not, after all, fantasy is not science fiction, Haibao they can do science fiction special effects, but I don''t think much about fantasy."


    Bashanhu''s evaluation is to the point with you, Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "talk about the most shocking fighting scene in the sky. The clearer the description, the more careful the better."


    Although bashanhu didn''t understand why Chu Fei wanted him to do it, he nodded and thought for a while, then said:


    "in fact, the fight in the middle and later period of Zhetian was very shocking. If I had to pick one out, I would choose the part where the protagonist used the secret technique of Dou Zi to evolve Jiulong to pull the coffin against the enemy."


    Then, Bashan tiger described the scene in his memory.


    Chu Fei smiles, turns around, looks at an Suyi and Beitang Yan behind him, and says: "old topic, you''ve all been prepared for a long time!"


    After a pause, Chu Fei said again:


    "who will come?"


    "I will, Lord." Tang Fei stands up and embraces boxing.


    "OK, I hope you can do better."


    Because of the fear of frightening an Suyi, Chu Fei sent a message to an Suyi in advance to explain what would happen later. After hearing this, ansuyi understood it, but it was hard to hide her expectation and disbelief.


    Bashan tiger is looking at a face of muddled force, he does not know what Chu Fei is doing, more do not know what to stand up for this person.


    The man walked around the table and came to the front of the field, then looked at the Bashan tiger and smile.


    "Hello, I will evolve the scene you just described, so you will see the Jiulong coffin that I evolved, but it''s just to see, not real, so I hope you don''t be afraid."


    "Ah?" Bashan tiger is even more popular.


    With a smile, Tang que pinches out the secret formula of Dou Zi. The formula changes and the seal gushes out!


    In the middle of the classroom, slowly opened a void, and then, a black spot from far and near. The black spots gradually became clear. They were nine black dragons, and behind them were the huge bronze coffins


    Without any stagnation, Jiulong pulled the coffin across the heads of the people and once again rushed into the void. Then, the scene slowly disappeared.


    After returning to the East, Yan and Tang sit down with a smile. Bashan tiger, however, was shocked for half an hour.


    Bashan tiger''s shock was quiet, but he shuddered all over. It took a long time for him to calm down.


    "This This is... "


    Chu Fei laughs. It''s almost time for him to say:


    "now you know why you choose them as actors, don''t you?"


    Bashan tiger nodded dully, this time he really knew, too knew! This doesn''t need any doubt at all. Just attack Tang Fei''s method. He''ll lose money if he doesn''t play a leading role!


    "So, your job is to teach them to perform."


    Bashanhu nodded mechanically and stammered:


    "then they They are From From where... "


    "It''s definitely not the earth. They come from another world. The purpose of coming to the earth is to experience, and the way of experience is to help us act."


    "Well, take your time. Come and sit down. Dadong, go on! "


    Bashanhu came to chufei and sat down, but his eyes were still shocked at Tang Fei. After a while, Tang Fei was embarrassed.


    Next, more than 30 people came in, each of them took a piece of rejuvenation pill, and made a big vow.


    However, these people did not have the honor of bashanhu watching the performance alone. Instead, after everyone swore that it was over, Chu Fei brought Tang Fei to the front.


    "You have guessed that the three of them are the first actors in our company. As for the reason, I will tell you later, but your elder martial brother bashanhu already knows. Look at his face, you should be able to guess something. "


    "Before I introduce the names of the three of them, I''d like to talk about their identities. That''s also the main reason why you swear... "


    Under everyone''s curious gaze, Chu Fei said calmly:


    "they are all from another world, which is totally different from the earth. The purpose of their coming here is to experience. The way of experience I have also told bashanhu is to film and be an actor. Apart from filming, they will only maintain the identity of an ordinary person. "


    No one talks. You just look at me and I see that you don''t say a word.


    Chu Fei understood everyone''s idea very well. I''m afraid these 30 odd people thought they were talking nonsense.


    But this is also what Chu Fei wanted. A Bashan tiger is OK no matter how shocked, but if more than 30 people are shocked, it''s not easy to do.


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly threw out this seemingly untrustworthy reason, giving everyone a buffer time and psychological warning."Well, let me talk about our company''s plan. Bashanhu also mentioned earlier that the works our company is going to shoot are the changes of Internet text and mysterious Internet text, and this is also the main reason why the three of them can be actors."


    "Well, I think many of you should have read online novels and fantasy novels. Now I''ll give you three opportunities to tell you the fighting scenes that you think are impossible."


    Chu Fei did the same thing again. He thought the crowd would still be quiet, but he didn''t expect that after he said this, the thirty or so people immediately began to chat.


    Soon, the first section of the bridge was determined, and the proposer was Dong Yuewei. He said:


    "President Chu, we know that the eldest martial brother likes Chendong''s works, so I''ll talk about one of Chendong''s works. I remember that there was a move called what seal, and the effect was to shoot mountains smashing people That''s it. "

 Chapter 416

    When Dong Yuewei finished, chufei thought about what he said. After all, chufei himself is a reader of Chendong.


    "You''re talking about baoshanyin, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, that''s it!" Dong Yuewei nodded quickly.


    Chufei smiles. In terms of difficulty, this effect is much simpler than that of Jiulong coffin pulling and golden God hiding. The only requirement is to hold it.


    Chu Fei looked back at the three humanitarians:


    "baoshanyin, in the novel, is the protagonist holding a big mountain and throwing it to smash people. As for the effect, the key is baoheshan. Who will come?"


    Tang Fei wanted to stand up. After all, he thought such a rude thing was suitable for him to do.


    But before he spoke, Beitang Yan said with a smile:


    "young master, I''ll come."


    Chu Fei nodded, then turned to the people on the seat and said:


    "let me make it clear that what you see is virtual shadow, which can be simply regarded as a special application of light and shadow effect, so you don''t have to worry about hurting yourself."


    Seeing that everyone nodded, Chu Fei rushed to Beitang Yan and said, "let''s go."


    In this period of time, beitangyan had already thought about it for a long time, and also wanted to know how to show it. So, after chufei finished, Beitang Yan immediately began to use the secret technique of fighting characters. Under the change of the formula, she took the seal of the mountain!


    Under the gaze of the public, beitangyan arms empty embrace, a huge mountain in the sky with the action of beitangyan suddenly appeared on the top of the people''s heads, and the power of the great smashed down!


    Although clearly know is false, but people or subconscious scream out!


    Later, the mountain disappeared, and beitangyan stood with her hands tied.


    "Wow! My God, it''s amazing Dong Yuewei was the first to call out!


    "Good! Great. It''s a miracle


    "Hahaha, with this method, the pressure of our special effects is too much less! Ha ha ha! Mr. Chu, let''s not talk about one movie. Even a hundred movies are nothing Li Haibao also called out.


    "My God, how on earth did this work! It doesn''t conform to the laws of physics at all


    "What''s the law of physics? Which one of the things we meet these days conforms to the law?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just, let''s not say anything else, it''s just a cool, cool heaven! Ha ha ha


    ¡­¡­


    Both men and women, whether extroverted or introverted, are thoroughly excited at this time.


    Next, Chu Fei gave two more people and gave two different scenes. Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei showed them respectively, which directly promoted today''s meeting to the top of the atmosphere.


    Chu Fei, Da Dong, or an Su Yi, no one bothers us at this time. It was not until more than half an hour later that many people finally realized that this was a meeting, not an amateur chat time.


    As a result, everyone gradually quieted down.


    Chufei was not upset. On the contrary, during this period, chufei heard that everyone had given a lot of shooting directions.


    First of all, it goes without saying that Chu Fei, as a reader, will certainly find a way to get the right to change the shooting of this book. In addition, among the ideas you provided, the works of fighting against the mainland, fighting against the sky, and even earlier Western Fantasy were taken out.


    After everyone calmed down, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "any one of you can shake the whole network text circle after shooting. Let''s first choose to cover the sky, and then take your time."


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, more than 30 employees sitting in front of him immediately called out:


    "good!"


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, did not expect that everyone would be such a reaction.


    "Dadong, Ruyu, why didn''t you see her?"


    Dadong smiles and says: "she should go to inquire about the market of Internet articles to change her works. Unlike me, she has to prepare too many things to do things, otherwise she has no bottom of her own."


    Chu Fei nods to show her understanding. Different people have different ways of doing things, which is understandable. Besides, Liu Ruyu''s practice is not bad.


    "OK, today''s main goal has been completed, we can all break up. By the way, when it''s OK, we should practice our acting skills more."


    With that, Chu Fei dissolved the meeting. More than 30 people went out while chatting. Only bashanhu stayed.


    "Acting is not only a skill, but also a very profound skill. You three should learn it well. In a way, acting is also a way to experience other people''s lives."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Bashanhu listened to their different forms of address, but he didn''t care too much. After all, the mystery of the general manager of Chu had already given them too much reverie.


    Don''t mention the patriarch. Even if they call chufei God, their employees won''t be shocked. Because in their usual chat, Chu Fei has already been installed with countless identities, let alone God, even the monkey king has chatted out.Chu Fei smiles, looks at Bashan tiger and says:


    "Bashan tiger, how long will it take you to estimate the time from now on until they can play the leading role?"


    "Let''s look at the ability of acceptance. If everything goes well and they have enough insight, in fact, a month or two is enough. If it''s ordinary people, we earth people, even if we have talent, it will take more than half a year. "


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "you heard that. I hope you can understand the essence of the performance as soon as possible and do it well. I''ll give you a year. It''s not short, but it''s definitely not long. "


    "Don''t worry, young master. We will do our best."


    "Well, you can arrange the rest. The performance course will start as soon as possible."


    "OK, Mr. Chu, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei nods, greets Dadong and an Suyi to leave the classroom and walk toward the grocery store building.


    All the way, the three chatted together, and at the end of the chat, the final result of the three chatted out was that there was nothing for chufei to worry about on this side of the earth.


    After all, the super grocery store needs to have a background, strength, money and people. Under such a situation, it is very difficult to meet some difficulties.


    Then Chu Fei came to the old Taoist and asked, chatted, and it was the same. In addition to the name, everyone was still struggling, and the superhero project had begun to be implemented experimentally.


    Of course, Zhao Yong was the first one to be released, but at present, because it is only experimental, Zhao Yong did not wear a specially made superhero uniform.


    In the seven days of full budget, Zhao Yong has done a lot and solved a lot of troubles, but he has not been exposed to the public.


    As for the two men selected by Da Dong and Lao Dao themselves, they are still training in the shabby martial arts school because they don''t have the help of pills. It is said that they are not as good as dead by that coach every day.


    After knowing all about it, chufei started the transmission function of the system and returned to the world of fighting demons and his own room.


    Just push the door out of the room to the second floor of the corridor, Chu Fei heard the noise from downstairs. It''s not very loud, but it''s very mixed.


    It sounds as if there are many girls talking and chatting voices, and then there are several men''s voices. It seems that they are trying to please girls.


    Chu Fei came to the stairway and looked down, only to know that it was Lina who had opened the shop. The army breaker and WAN Yu were all busy below.


    Listening to the chat of the students, chufei knew that it had been open since he left.


    Asiya is not below, and Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are not below, but chufei is not worried, because he finds the position of the three when he opens his mind.


    At the moment, they are resting in their respective rooms, while Hu Qing is lying on the roof in the sun.


    Seeing that everyone was ok, and no one found himself, Chu Fei lazily re entered his room, and then lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    Chufei didn''t know how long he had slept. He only knew that when he woke up in a daze, there was one more person in his room.


    Because Chu Fei''s eyes haven''t been opened, so he didn''t see who was in his room. However, the smell inside the nose still shows that it is a woman.


    This next Chu Fei was more puzzled, the heart way: which girl came in to hook up with me? It can''t be true? Aren''t all the girls here very serious?


    With such doubts, Chu Fei rubbed his eyes and finally opened them,


    I Cao!


    After the eyes opened, Chu Fei saw the scene in front of him, and then scolded him.


    There is no way not to scold, because at his bedside, Assiya is standing there, calm but depressing staring at chufei.


    At first, chufei thought that Assiya was sleepwalking, but this idea was soon overturned, because after chufei woke up, Assiya spoke.


    "You can do it?"


    "What are you doing in my room?" Chu Fei said.


    "I heard you snoring and knew you were back, so I came in."


    Chu Fei rolled a white eye, the heart way this is what bullshit reason!


    "How long have you been in?"


    "For a long time." Assiya said calmly.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to devote yourself to me or urge me to save your brother? Don''t you even give me time to have a good sleep? "


    "it''s not that Xi Fei''s reaction is still calm."


    "No? What is that, you say


    "Chufei, someone wants to talk to you."


    "Who, who wants to talk to me?" Chufei was puzzled. Assiya''s state was not right, but chufei couldn''t see the problem.


    That is to say, the energy and people that cause the state of Assiya are not simple existence."I want to talk to you." Assiya spoke calmly, but the tone had changed.


    "You? Who are you? I don''t talk to nobody Chu Fei sneered. He sat down and quietly squeezed out the formula with both hands, ready to start at any time.


    "By name, you don''t know who I am, so I''ll just say who I am."


    HMM!


    Chu Fei turned his mouth


    "I am the strongest of the Vaticans of light, the Pope."


    "And then?" Chufei asked, glancing at his mouth.


    "And then? Don''t you wonder why I came to see you in such a way? "


    "What''s so curious? You''re the Pope. What kind of means can''t be done? If I''m even surprised, what should I do when something worse happens in the future?"


    "Ha ha, you are very clever."


    "Thank you. If you can, can you talk to me after you leave Assiya''s body?"

 Chapter 417

    "What? Isn''t that good for us? " Assiya smiles, but this smile is not what Assiya can smile.


    Chufei was upset, but he didn''t know how to force the Pope out of Assiya''s body.


    What chufei can imagine is that in the palace where the Pope is located, the pope must be exerting some magic that has been planted in Assiya''s body for a long time. Only in this way can such an effect exist.


    But the problem is that this is only Chu Fei''s conjecture, which is also based on the fiction he has read before. Even if he guessed right, the problem is that chufei doesn''t know how to save Assiya now.


    After all, now Assiya has vowed allegiance to herself, but whether she is sincere or false, now Assiya has no chance to regret.


    But if Assiya always has a shadow of the Pope, chufei can''t be at ease.


    "All right? Let''s not talk about how weird it is for a big man to talk to me with a woman''s body. Just talk about yourself. Don''t you have any dirty ideas when you look down and see that you are a woman? You say no, I don''t believe it. "


    "Ha ha, you know, I''m the Pope, and I''m the spokesman of the God of light among the people. Men and women have long been meaningless to me."


    "Yes? Are you neither a man nor a woman now Chu non intentionally ghost calls to ask a way.


    But chufei also knew that no matter how loud he yelled, it was useless, because the room had been covered by Assiya''s noise barrier.


    If Chu Fei wants to let his voice out, he must use his own internal energy, but it''s hard to say what will happen in this way.


    "Are you making me angry on purpose? If I have to be angry about this, I don''t have to be a pope. "


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders, as if he had given up, but in fact, his fingers had secretly pointed to Assiya''s body, and started the identification function of the system.


    This is the only way that Chu Fei can think of. As for whether it can play an effect, Chu Fei can only gamble.


    Appraisal: Master of the light Department of the world of fighting demons, name, Assiya, gender, female, soul controlled, and the controller is the Pope of the light Vatican of the world of fighting demons.


    When this reminder rang out in his mind, chufei was happy, but when the cold electronic voice finished, chufei''s heart was depressed again.


    "How could this happen..."


    Chufei was wondering when the system business sounded again.


    Is the controlled state of Assiya''s soul released?


    Without any hesitation, chufei pressed yes and said:


    "Pope, do you have anything important to discuss with me?"


    - it will cost 10 million exchange points to remove the controlled state of the target soul. Do you want to continue?


    "Of course, otherwise I would not disturb your life, would I?" The pope said with a smile.


    "Yes, but I don''t like to get down to business in the middle of the night. You''d better come back to me after dawn." Chu Fei said with a smile and said, "by the way, please come to me tomorrow and remember to change a man''s body..."


    Voice down, Chu Fei immediately pressed the confirmation button of the system!


    In an instant, an inexplicable feeling gushed from chufei''s body and wrapped Assiya in it.


    Chu Fei couldn''t see anything, he could only feel the existence of this energy


    "Ah..."


    "What''s the matter..."


    "Ah


    "How could that be?"


    Assiya seems to be in pain. She grabs her head in pain and screams! Several times in the middle, the Pope regained control of Assiya''s body, but it failed in a flash.


    Chufei smiles, waves to the pope in Assiya''s body, and says:


    "see you tomorrow. By the way, you''d better come back to me in the afternoon. I''ll have more sleep."


    Suddenly!


    If there is no light sound, Assiya''s body returned to normal, the soul of the trapped state finally relieved. And the system also sent a prompt at this time.


    Although the soul has been released from the trapped state, Assiya''s pain has not stopped.


    Until ten or twenty minutes later, Assiya''s pain was finally relieved, and by this time her hands and face had no blood.


    Chufei didn''t know how much suffering Assiya had suffered, but it seemed that the real pain should be the withdrawal reaction after the disappearance of papal control.


    After a while, Assiya finally recovered. Although she was still very weak, at least she was able to talk with people normally.


    However, the first sentence of Assiya''s recovery was to question, saying:


    "what have you done to me?"


    "it''s not what the Pope did to you, but what he did to you! I don''t know if all the people in the holy see are mentally ill when they come to negotiate with me without sleep in the middle of the night! ""What do you mean? What do I do to you! I''m a woman. What can I do to you! What Pope? What did you say? "


    Assiya looks angry, as if chufei is looking for some excuse to perfunctory her. Chu Fei also saw out, in the heart can only sigh that the Pope did not leak.


    "You are under the control of the Pope. Come to me in the middle of the night and stare me to sleep, and then the Pope talks to me through you... "


    No way, Chu Fei can only say it once.


    When chufei finished, Assiya was still suspicious. She didn''t know whether she really didn''t believe that she was controlled by the pope or that she could help her out of control.


    "Don''t you believe it? Believe it or not, the Pope will arrange for someone to come tomorrow, and then you will know


    "Well, I''ll trust you once." Said Assiya, after a while''s struggle.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, then directly lay down and said:


    "then you go quickly and go back to sleep. Even if you don''t sleep, don''t disturb me. I''m sleepy. "


    Assiya opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. She turned around and left chufei''s room.


    One night later, chufei woke up when the sun just rose in the morning. After all, monks don''t need water as much as ordinary people.


    But Chu Fei, who is lazy, refuses to get up, and then exchanges a PSP from the system to play.


    When playing games, time always passes quickly, and Chu Fei, who has never had any good results in playing games before, has broken through all the way for the first time.


    At noon, chufei got up. He wanted to go down to have dinner with us, but listening to the noise on the first floor, he knew that there were other guests below.


    Although it''s a school, it''s a school of fighting spirit and magic after all. This kind of place is not a cultural class every day. Naturally, many people come to chufei to eat, drink and have fun.


    No way, Chu Fei can only eat something casually, and then take advantage of the public not to pay attention, Chu Fei called Xiao Qi and greedy wolf over.


    For the arrangement of Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, Chu Fei has long thought very clearly.


    Although the world of fighting demons is good, Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are not suitable here at all.


    What''s more, there is no common relationship between the things of cultivation and the people in this world, and they can''t get any effective help here.


    In addition to being able to stare at them, others can''t do it even if they want to.


    So Chu Fei called Xiao Qi and greedy wolf while he had time and said, "you two guys have been training very hard these days."


    "Thank you, master!" One voice is cold, the other is sweet.


    "So, I''m going to take you back to my sect and let you practice with my disciples, OK?"


    Xiao Qi and greedy wolf never thought that there would be such an opportunity, but at the same time, they never thought that Chu Fei''s school is not in this world.


    However, for them, what really matters is not these.


    "Master, will you come back with us?" Xiao Qi asked, holding her mouth.


    "Of course, I always go back. When I''m not here, I''m usually in the sect." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Master, where is the school? Is it near? " Greedy wolf is older than Xiao Qi, so he thinks a little bit more than Xiao Qi. From Chu Fei''s words, greedy wolf thinks of this.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    "No, I''ll show you first. For me, it''s just a one-step distance, but for others, it''s a distance that can never be crossed."


    Saying this, Chu Fei picked up Xiao Qi and took the greedy wolf''s hand. Then he started the transmission and came to xiaodongtian.


    "You see, this is Shifu''s school. This is xiaodongtian."


    "Little cave? What a strange name! Ha ha ha Seven heartless smile, greedy wolf is constantly considering three words.


    "Ah, yes, everyone is eating. Let''s go over and meet you."


    "Everybody? Master, are there many people? " Xiao Qi is curious.


    "Not many, just a dozen, but they are all trusted by master. By the way, there is a little girl as lovely as you."


    "Wow, really? I''m going to meet her. I want to be friends with her!" After all, Xiaoqi is still young. At this age, she was also an age for fun, but she had no suitable playmates before.


    Chu Fei nodded, manipulated the array, and directly sent himself and his two children to the place where all the people in xiaodongtian ate.


    It''s not a kitchen. It''s just a temporary kitchen made by tents next to the dormitory building. The cookers can''t tell who it is. It''s estimated that the disciples came in turn.


    "All eating that?"


    "Here comes the Lord


    "Big brother! Wow, big brother, who are they Little star was sitting next to little purple eating quietly, but when she saw little seven in Chu Fei''s arms, she was excited."Here, little star, let me introduce you. This is Xiaoqi, and this is Xiaoqi''s brother, greedy wolf..."


    After a brief introduction, Chu Fei puts Xiaoqi down. Without any doubt, Xiaoqi and Xiaoxing play together. The two children are very happy.


    "Xiaoqi and greedy wolf are both my disciples. They haven''t taught much at the moment. They only taught two boxing techniques." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Yes, I think these two children are well connected and have a bright future in the future!" Sun Yue''s face was pleased.


    "Uncle long, please keep an eye on these two children. They are from the same place as Lai Chi and Leslie. They can''t cultivate the power of that world, so I brought it back here to try. "


    Chu Fei''s words are said by sound. After all, this kind of thing can''t be said in front of so many people.


    Dragon five understood it in a moment, and said:


    "well, the way of heaven in that world doesn''t allow them. Try it here. You seem to care about them, otherwise you won''t give them such names. Greedy wolf, Xiaoqi, is Xiaoqi the seven killers

 Chapter 418

    Chufei nods and smiles.


    "How about breaking the army? Has the broken army not been found yet? "


    "Yes, that''s another disciple. His original name is Po, and I added a military character to him."


    "That''s it. You''ve met seven kills, greedy wolves and breaking the army."


    "Why?" Chu Fei knew that there would be great changes after the three met, but he didn''t know what would happen.


    Longwu seemed to know, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Xiaoqi and the greedy wolf, please give them to me. If the heaven doesn''t allow them, I will find a suitable time to bless them. 1 "


    " thank you, uncle long. "


    Next time, Chu Fei had a good meal with all the people in xiaodongtian. After lunch, chufei took little purple to the side.


    It''s the first time that Chu Fei took the initiative to talk to Xiao Zi since he fell asleep together last time.


    In this regard, it seems that the boy didn''t care too much at the beginning. After all, there are little stars following her all the time.


    But it''s only on the surface. Chufei believes that girls, whether human or demon, always have delicate feelings that men can''t feel behind them.


    Is also a sudden whim, but also the heart has guilt, in short, Chu Fei this time chose to take the initiative.


    "You finally think of me..." Xiaozi''s smiling face is full of grievances.


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly, sighed and said:


    "I''ve been hiding before, whether intentionally or unintentionally, hiding is hiding."


    "Now, don''t you hide?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be angry and ignore me."


    Chu Fei is not a native virgin. His handling of feelings is at least the level of the earth people. Especially under such circumstances, Chu Fei doesn''t think that some of the guys in the novels have to wait until they become problems.


    In short, after some warmth, Xiao Zi flushed and panted back to her room, while Chu Fei gathered Xiao Dongtian together and told Xiao Qi about the greedy wolf. Then she left and returned to the world of fighting demons.


    At this time, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon, and it was the time that chufei agreed with the Pope yesterday.


    So Chu Fei came downstairs laughing after he returned to the world of fighting demons.


    Maybe it''s to accompany Lina, maybe it''s to wait for chufei''s explanation. Anyway, Assiya is also sitting behind the counter on the first floor. Many students who come to buy things have seen this legendary master of Light Department, but none of them dare to say hello.


    At this time, to see Chu Fei staggering down, Assiya did not want to speak, but turned to look in another direction.


    Is this a gamble? Chufei is funny, but at this time, outside the glass door, an old man with a walking stick came in.


    The old man was wearing a priest''s robe of the Holy See. Needless to say, it must be a member of the Holy See,


    because the old man''s body was so old that he wandered for a long time in a few steps, and all the students nearby subconsciously kept away from him.


    It''s not because of anything else. The students are just worried that their careless little action will kill the old man!


    Chu Fei just glanced and no longer cared. His eyes were still on Assiya. But now asiya is looking at the old man with a shocked face


    "Old Teacher... "


    A exclamation, asiya quickly rushed past, carefully helped the old man inside the road.


    "Teacher, why are you here?" Asiya asked while trying to help the teacher to the next as, but the old man waved his hand, and then pointed to chufei''s position.


    A Xi Ya Leng for a while, the facial expression is gloomy come down, but she also didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, but obediently helped the teacher to the opposite of Chu Fei to sit down.


    "Am I on time?" After the old man sat down, he left and spoke.


    The voice is still old, but the tone is not familiar with Chu. This tone is not only familiar to chufei, but also familiar to Assiya. However, at this time, Assiya came to chufei''s back with a cold face and stood there quietly, just like a servant,


    "don''t speak on time, don''t you like this old man? Why don''t you find a young man and make trouble for an old man? "


    "Ha ha, I didn''t bother him. He volunteered. What''s more, if I don''t come, he will die today. He can''t wait to help me before he dies. "


    "Ha ha, this is where I don''t like you."


    "If you sit in my seat, you''ll actually enjoy it."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "if the Tao is different, it''s better not to talk."


    "No, I have business with you. Besides, I don''t intend to say anything about your taking away Assiya. Can''t that show my sincerity?""Sincerity? Well, that''s OK. What do you want me to do? "


    "Say it here?" The old man looked around, which means that there are too many people and the walls have ears.


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to change his place. More importantly, chufei''s attitude was that you should solve it yourself!


    With a wry smile, the old man could only wave out a noise barrier and envelop himself, chufei and Assiya in it. Then the old man said:


    "originally, he could leave a whole body after I left, but now, because of you, he can''t even leave a body."


    Chu Fei asked with great interest:


    "how can it be? Did you destroy his body for a sound barrier? "


    "You..." The old man was speechless. In the distant religious palace, the Pope was almost annoyed by chufei''s words.


    He wanted to use this sentence to make Assiya hate chufei to a certain extent, even if it was the weakest one, but he didn''t expect chufei''s shameless counterattack to make his plan completely miscarry,


    "well, don''t play games, let''s get down to business, what do you want me to do?"


    The old man took a long breath, and then said:


    "the city of the king of beasts, the tomb of the king of beasts."


    Listen to the name, Chu Fei has been able to guess that this is absolutely related to the orcs. It can also be inferred that the city and Tomb of the king of beasts are definitely not easy places to go.


    "You''re talking about the location, I''m asking about your purpose."


    "The beast God fights the spear."


    The Pope thought that chufei would show a little surprise or shock after hearing these four words, but he didn''t expect that chufei just glanced at his mouth indifferently and then said:


    "are you still short of weapons?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that you haven''t heard of the beast God fighting spear."


    Chufei shrugged and did not speak.


    "The beast God''s spear is an artifact left by the beast God. Who can be too many artifact? "


    "You are so shameless. You want to break the orc''s mind."


    "You are wrong. They have long lost the spear of the beast God. Moreover, they have lost it from the beginning. That is to say, the orcs, except the beast God, have never touched or used it. What''s the point?"


    Chufei only thought it was funny. The Pope''s way of changing concepts was a bit retarded.


    "Come on, don''t say so much. Just tell me what you plan to do. Besides, what are my advantages?"


    Chufei surprised the Pope, but he also wanted to understand that through these two contacts, he knew that chufei was definitely not a simple person to deal with.


    in other words, no matter how easy Chu Fei is to talk at this time, he will bargain in the end, and he believes that Chu Fei has the strength to do so.


    If not, how could his control of Assiya simply disappear!


    Speaking of which, the Pope manipulated the old man''s body. The moment he saw Assiya, he was so shocked that he almost destroyed the old man''s body by mistake!


    Because he didn''t expect that Assiya would be sitting here safe and sound so soon.


    "In fact, there are no plans. There are no Orc guards in the city and Tomb of the beast God. They just arrange sentries on the necessary passage. As long as they don''t disturb them, they won''t have any trouble at all."


    Chufei raised his eyes. He believed that the pope had not lied. As for why, chufei had many ways to find out. The simplest one was to let the Pope speak for himself, but chufei didn''t want to do so.


    "Well, what about the benefits? What''s good about me? "


    "I don''t care about Assiya. I pretend that it never happened to corette. Demon sword, he was just eaten by Warcraft."


    Chu Fei didn''t have much reaction on the surface, but he was surprised in his heart.


    In various YY works of the earth, the Pope has all kinds of powerful magic, one of which is the magic that can see the truth and origin of many things.


    Now, the pope said these things clearly that he already knew the truth. As for how he knew it, chufei estimated that it was the function of this kind of magic.


    "It''s not an advantage, it''s a fact."


    "You are too arrogant." Although what chufei said was very simple, how could the Pope, an old fox, not understand what chufei said?


    "I don''t think so." Chufei laughs.


    "I''m curious about what you think."


    "Don''t be too curious, because in my opinion, you and your holy see are too arrogant."


    "You should know that in order to cooperate, I have shown enough sincerity."


    "Really? Why didn''t I find out? You just held the lives of other people in your holy see. After all, the benefits are yours, not mine. "


    " do you mean that if I continue to send people, they will all be killed by you? ""No, you think too much. They won''t be killed by me. After all, I''m dirty."


    "You have a big voice. Do you really think I can''t deal with you without my real body?"


    Chufei sneered, and his right little finger pulled out his ear and called:


    "what? I can''t hear you, Huqing, Huqing! Come and hear what the old man is saying


    Although there was a sound barrier, as long as Chu Fei used the energy of heaven and earth, the barrier did not lose its effectiveness.


    Hu Qing, who has been lying on the roof, immediately appears beside Chu Fei after hearing Chu Fei''s voice, completely ignoring the noise barrier laid by the Pope.


    "Who? Who''s speaking? Is this guy in his thirties like an old man? "


    Hu Qing a word, the Pope has been silly!


    Because what Hu Qing said was not the old man he controlled, but the Pope himself! Hu Qing is talking about the pope! Because the Pope is a man in his thirties, but because he once performed a resurrection, he looks as old as an old man in his 70s and 80s!

 Chapter 419

    The Pope didn''t know who Hu Qing was, and he didn''t know Hu Qing, but as soon as Hu Qing said this, the Pope was immediately shocked.


    "Where is this guy coming from? Why can he see through me?"


    The Pope was shocked, but on the surface he had to be calm enough.


    In the holy palace, in the papal chamber, there was another woman standing next to the Pope. This is what the Pope has arranged for a long time, and this is the person the Pope trusts most, because this is his sister, his own sister.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? What happened?" The Pope''s sister, of course, is a saint, but the saint of her previous generation, the new generation, does not know whether she was born or not!


    "You heard me talking to that boy, but he just called a man, who saw through me at a glance."


    "See through?" The Pope''s sister laughed and said:


    "brother, are you kidding? If this magic is so easy to see through, can we live in the church palace for so long?"


    "But he pointed to the old guy and said that I was in my thirties, but I looked like that old guy..." Maybe the Pope was too shocked, maybe he simply wanted to make it clear as soon as possible, anyway, what he said was a bit chaotic.


    Fortunately, the Pope''s sister is not young. She knows her brother well enough, so she can understand what he wants to say.


    "So what? There are many people in the world who know that you resurrected corett


    "This..."


    "Since there are many people who know about it, the person you are talking about probably got it from the elders of the family. It''s no surprise. "


    I have to say that after listening to his sister''s analysis, the Pope''s mood stabilized and he believed, because this is indeed the most reasonable explanation.


    Canglan college


    after hearing Hu Qing''s careless but powerful words, Chu Fei laughed and said, "it''s him. He just seemed to have said something, but I didn''t hear it clearly. I don''t want you to listen to it..."


    Hu Qing smiles. Although he has been lying on the roof of the house all this time, and seldom chats with these people around Chu Fei, and has little contact with Chu Fei, he understands Chu Fei''s intention very tactfully at this moment.


    "Hey, what did you just say? Say it again. He can''t hear clearly. I''ll help him hear it!"


    The Pope was speechless. Although his shock and surprise had been appeased by his younger sister, the shamelessness of Hu Qing and Chu Fei renewed his understanding.


    "Ha ha, is that interesting?"


    "Of course, it''s interesting. Don''t you think it''s interesting?" Chu Fei finished, looked at Hu Qing and said:


    "what do you say?"


    "It''s interesting, but this man is really boring."


    The Pope sighed, along with the old man he controlled, and said:


    "well, let''s not waste time. Are you willing to cooperate or not?"


    Chu Fei motioned Hu Qing not to worry. Hu Qing understood and went back to Chu Fei''s back, standing with Assiya left and right.


    "Ken, why not, but it''s still good. I won''t do anything without good."


    "Are you still thinking about the benefits?"


    "Why not?"


    "It''s very difficult for us to continue our cooperation in this way." The Pope has no choice. In his opinion, he has paid enough sincerity.


    "Well, you can take back what you said before. You can do whatever you want. You can kill whoever you want, as long as you kill. In addition, in this matter, you and I cooperate, you want the beast God to fight the spear, then, what about me? I have to be good, don''t I? "


    "You! Shameless


    Chufei is really shameless. His words are nothing more than to make the Pope want to get into trouble, but there is no less advantage in this matter.


    It can be said that if the Pope really wants to tangle with those things, then his only choice is to kill chufei or bring chufei under his command.


    But it''s not a matter of cooperation


    "You don''t know me. Shame is what I am, really." Chufei laughed and stood up to leave. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk with the Pope any more.


    "Well, you stop, I promise you, I''ll give you benefits!" The Pope quickly stopped chufei, but at the same time, the pope also communicated with his sister.


    "Sister, what do you think, such a condition is playing me!"


    "Ha ha, brother, why did you choose Chu Fei first


    The pope said with a bitter smile: "there are many candidates, but this chufei has enough chances to succeed. He has a banshee and a lich, and his strength has been guaranteed."


    "Brother, there are many powerful people, not many of them."


    "Yes, but the main reason is that Chu Fei is really eloquent. You just realized that"That''s just bullshit." The Pope''s sister had a look of disdain.


    "It''s just now, you know, this guy is going to have a series of privileges with that guy just by his own mouth."


    "So what? Maybe it''s old fool lie. It''s not the first time he''s been a fool."


    "Sister, don''t do that. I choose him for my reasons. Why do you want me to promise you


    "It''s very simple. I''m going. This time, the candidates from the Holy See, let me do it."


    "Are you coming? No, it''s the tomb of the beast God. You can''t go! "


    "Why. Brother, don''t you believe in my strength? "


    "I don''t want you to take risks."


    "Ha ha, who can''t take risks? We can''t help sending our own people to watch."


    "That''s what I really think. I just need him to confirm one thing, that is, the beast God''s spear really exists. It''s better for him to get it. As long as I confirm this, even if I do it myself, I will get the beast God''s spear!"


    "So, you just don''t want to have a conflict with the orcs?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On chufei''s side, the old man manipulated by the Pope has also said the so-called benefits, but from chufei''s expression, it can be seen that chufei''s interest is not big.


    "In addition to the spears of the beast God, there are countless good things in the tomb of the beast God. They are all yours. I don''t want any of them."


    "Nonsense, of course what I found is mine. Does it have anything to do with you! Let''s say something practical! " Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "Well, you say, what good do you want?" The Pope has no choice.


    "It''s hard. Let''s do this. Give me a thousand and eight hundred rings, tens of millions of gold coins, and Amethyst coins No Amethyst. Just give me some Amethyst. Just a few hundred thousand tons. I''m not greedy! "


    "You Are you greedy? " The Pope is really crazy. He doesn''t know why chufei thinks he can give so many benefits!


    "You, didn''t you look at my sign before you came in?" Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Signboard? What sign? " The Pope was at a loss. He manipulated the old guy and saw a lot of things along the way, including the so-called signboard. But what he saw in his mind was the signboard of the super grocery store, and the signboard on both sides was simply ignored.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t let you see it again, right? Since you don''t see it, I''ll give you face. At least it''s the Pope. In this way, I don''t want those gold coins, just space rings and Amethyst."


    "You..." The Pope was depressed. He never thought that talking to a young man would make him so angry. After several deep breaths, the pope said:


    "it''s impossible. The whole Holy See doesn''t have that much stock. I can only give you ten space rings. As for Amethyst, I don''t have any. If you want Amethyst coins, I can give you 100000. "


    "A hundred thousand? Too little. " Chu Fei intentionally ignored the ten space rings, which gave the Pope the illusion that he had made a bargain.


    "That''s a Amethyst. Do you think it''s a gold coin?"


    "It''s not the same. I don''t believe your holy see is so mean. Ten million Amethyst, or I won''t do it."


    "It''s impossible. I can''t bring out so much at one time."


    "Then I''ll give you time." Chufei didn''t care.


    "You''re playing with fire, you know?"


    after the old man stood on his shoulder, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the point?"


    It''s just a slap. It doesn''t look like anything special.


    But in the distant religious palace, the Pope''s face suddenly changed.


    The Pope quickly untied his papal robe and looked at his sister''s face.


    "Brother..."


    The Pope ignored his sister. He quickly untied his clothes and showed his left shoulder At the moment, on his shoulder, where is a red palm mark.


    Does it hurt? No, even children don''t think it hurts! But the real problem is not pain, but how to do it!


    The Pope was silent for a long time. When he manipulated the old man again, he said:


    "OK, ten million Amethyst coins, one hundred space rings. Before you enter the orc territory, I will arrange for people to give them to you."


    "You agree? Well, then I won''t embarrass you. " Chu Fei laughs and says, "you have a map. Give me one. I don''t want to buy it myself. After all, I''m very poor."


    The old man rolled his eyes, took out a scroll from his arms and gave it to Chu Fei. Then he stood up and left.


    Looking at the figure of the old man leaving, Chu Fei sneered, then took Hu Qing and ah Xiya back to his room, opened the scroll to study."Assiya, where is your brother?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that he is in the orc territory. If we want to find out his position, we must contact their high level through the periphery of the orc territory."


    "Well, you can study it. Anyway, it''s your brother. You can study the route and start tomorrow."


    "Well, shall I go with you?" Hu Qing said.


    "No, you help me with my house, so they don''t have to do anything wrong."


    After some arrangement, the matter is settled.


    Early the next morning, chufei, axia, Wan Yu, and the broken army set out on their journey. Lina stayed at home to watch the shop, Mona helped, and Huqing watched the house on the roof.

 Chapter 420

    Because asiya chose the route ahead of time, we didn''t worry about it all the way.


    The first is to use the teleport array to teleport directly from Cloud City to the kingdom of Balaam, which is close to the orc territory.


    The kingdom of Balaam is only a small country, covering a small area. It is only a few hundred thousand square kilometers near the orc territory.


    Because it''s close to the orc territory, when there is no conflict between orcs and human beings, Balaam kingdom is always the most unfortunate one. But Yemi has a way. Who can let their country be here!


    In the war five years ago, Ironforge at the border of the kingdom of Balaam and orc territory was destroyed. Although this is not the first time that Ironforge has been destroyed, the destruction of this time makes people in the kingdom of Balaam extremely angry.


    Because it has been destroyed and rebuilt for many times, there are no ordinary people in the iron furnace castle. All the people who live in it are basically soldiers of the kingdom of Balaam.


    Of course, after a long time, the soldiers became the common people, and gradually there was life in the Ironforge.


    However, chufei had no way to get to the Ironforge directly. They could only use the teleportation array to reach the capital of dabaland Kingdom, and then they had to walk slowly on their own feet.


    After all, the kingdom of Balaam is not a blue empire. They don''t have the money to build large teleportation arrays, and small teleportation arrays don''t make much profit.


    The capital of Balaam kingdom is Balaam


    Chu Fei and others didn''t waste much time after they came down from the teleportation array. A few people went outside and looked at the busy street. Chu Fei said: "can I buy a carriage here? Buy one if you can, and you''ll lead the way. "


    "You can buy it, just..." Assiya hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei asked.


    "Nothing..."


    Asiya''s desire to speak and stop, which makes chufei, Wanyu and the broken army all look inexplicable. But if people don''t say it, you can''t force her to say it.


    After walking all the way, a few people finally found a huge carriage shop under the guidance of Assiya, which is the place to sell carriages.


    However, it must be different from what Chu Fei had seen before!


    The first is the entrance. The entrance of the horse and cart shop reminds Chu Fei of the large parking lot on the earth. The entrance is really spacious. There are special small houses on both sides, and there are people guarding inside.


    After entering it, there is a wide small square, on which there are many carriages. Of course, there are only carriages but no horses. These two things are calculated separately.


    The position of these carriages is very particular, and they are also divided into several areas. The magnificence of carriages varies in different areas.


    The worst carriage here is much more gorgeous than chufei''s previous one, and its price is not cheap. The cheapest one also costs 50 gold coins.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t choose the cheapest one. After all, he doesn''t lack the money now.


    "Friends, are you going to buy a car? Do you want me to recommend it? "


    Just as chufei was wandering around, an old man who looked like a boss came over laughing.


    "Ha ha, you are the boss. How can you greet us in person?"


    Chu Fei also just casually asked, who knows really guessed right, this person is the boss.


    "Yes, isn''t it? Business is good these days. Many young masters and young ladies have come to buy cars for me, and the guys are waiting for them to choose horses."


    "It turns out that''s true. Then I''ll congratulate Facai. Ha ha, boss, let''s have a look at the best car." Chu Fei laughs, but the boss can talk as well, and says:


    "I''d like to borrow your lucky words. This way, this way. Now the best car is this kind of car. Originally, there were two top-grade cars, but they were just bought by a young lady. Now it''s the only one that can be called a good word."


    "Yes? Let me see. What''s good about this car? " Chu Fei looked at the two carriages in front of him and frowned.


    The carriage was gorgeous, and the carriage was big, but it was not much different from the carriage that Chu Fei had taken before.


    "As you can see, the most powerful part of the car is on the floor of the carriage. There is a floating array here. Although it can''t make the carriage float directly, it also greatly reduces the weight of the car, so it''s fast and quiet."


    "Yes! It''s a good design! " Chu Fei didn''t grudge his praise. After all, he combined magic array with daily necessities, which is definitely the civil expansion of advanced productivity.


    "That''s natural. Our chamber of Commerce specially invited a great magician to study it!"


    Chufei nodded with a smile and asked with great interest:


    "then I''m curious. What are your two most advanced carriages like? Isn''t it all floating? "


    "No, but it''s almost the same. The wheels of the two cars are wrapped in animal skin. With the floating array and comfortable carriage, they are the top luxury carriages.""Good idea." Chufei, this is completely from the perspective of business to evaluate the field, so both the tone and the content of the speech are strange.


    "OK, how much is the car?"


    "Hehe, this car has five hundred gold coins."


    "The price is reasonable." Chu Fei is rich and powerful now, although the flesh hurts, he won''t talk about it.


    "Of course, let''s go to the backyard first and choose the horses. You''ve already reserved the car, so no one will buy it again."


    Chu Fei nodded, and then everyone followed the boss through a garden and came to the backyard.


    The yard in the backyard is just as big. There are all kinds of horses and a little more advanced Warcraft. However, the most advanced one seems to be level 3 Warcraft, and there is no more advanced one.


    "Come here, a few of you. The ordinary horses don''t like it. Come here directly. This is a level 3 unicorn. No matter in speed or endurance, it''s not comparable to the ordinary horses. The best unicorns on our side are about to be promoted to the four poles. Ha ha, if you want, I..."


    This boss leads Chu Fei several people to walk at the same time to say, is completely a shopping guide sales promoter''s appearance. Asiya, Wan Yu and the broken army are just followers, so naturally they don''t say much.


    Chufei just listens with a smile. Chufei plans to buy it after the boss has finished. After all, people do their best, and as the old saying goes, the poor and the rich can''t hurt themselves on the way.


    But the boss''s words haven''t finished, several people also just came to the gate of the courtyard, a burst of angry girl roared out!


    "Dog! What do you mean? Aunt said, I want this unicorn, and you dare to recommend it to others! When we Keynes are ready to talk, right


    The girl''s voice after drinking, Chu Fei saw the boss is a shiver, needless to say, this family or this girl, is absolutely evil name outside.


    "I That''s not what I mean, miss. Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t buy it? " The boss is also unlucky. He is right. Before that, the young lady of the Keynes family did say she would not buy it, but in fact, he misunderstood it.


    "I did say no, but I said I like this unicorn. Don''t you know what to do?"


    With the sound, a very beautiful girl came out. Beside the girl, she was accompanied by several young men. Their clothes were not simple. It was estimated that they were either young masters of this family or young masters of other families.


    "I really don''t have an eye to see how you do business. Don''t we have to make it clear! This unicorn is for Miss Keynes, you know


    "Ah?" Obviously, the boss didn''t want to, but he also knew that he couldn''t provoke the Keynesian family, so at this moment, he hesitated.


    "Don''t hesitate! It''s a dead thing! Don''t think that your Chamber of commerce can be summoned by the king once in Balaam and ignore our Keynesian family! "


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, miss, I really don''t dare. I''m stupid. Please don''t give me the same opinion. I beg you, but this Unicorn can''t be given to you..."


    "Oh? I''d like to know why I can''t have it! " The girl asked with a sneer. Next to him, the teenagers began to speak one after another and said:


    "ha ha, it seems that in your eyes, your Chamber of commerce is more noble than the Keynesian General of the kingdom of Balaam!"


    "I don''t think your asshole chamber of commerce is a spy of the enemy, ha ha!"


    "Oh, hey, don''t be like this, young masters. Our chamber of commerce is devoted to Balaam, but it never rebelled."


    "Then why don''t you? I''ll give you a reason


    "I..." The boss hesitated. It seemed that he didn''t want to say anything and didn''t dare to say it. The boss had been struggling for a long time, but finally he didn''t know that there was something wrong with the nerve in his head. He pointed to Chu feiji directly:


    "well, I''ve received their deposit and paid it a few days ago. I said I would buy it today..."


    Chu Fei several people in the side of the play, after all, is also a small lively.


    But I didn''t expect that it was just a busy time, and the guests who came to take care of the business were sold so directly by the boss!


    Chu Fei''s face is speechless. Breaking the army and WAN Yu are also depressed. Assiya turns her eyes. No one can think that there is such a shameless boss in the world.


    But the problem is that the boss knows what he said is false, and chufei knows it, but the young lady of the Keynes family doesn''t know it, and the teenagers around him don''t know it.


    "What? Deposit? Hehe, since he gave the deposit, why don''t you return the money to them? Can''t we just pay several times more compensation? " Said a young man, embracing his shoulder.


    "Yes It''s... " The boss felt the nervous sweat on his forehead awkwardly, bowed his head and answered a few times, then suddenly said:


    " I said the same thing, but he They don''t want to buy this Unicorn... ""Old man, is that too much?" Chufei is upset, very upset.


    Before the boss said anything, the Cairns girl looked at chufei and said with a sneer:


    "hehe, where do you come from? Even what we Cairns like? Don''t you want to live? "


    Chufei is not happy with the girl''s attitude, but he doesn''t want to help the boss carry the black pot.


    So, Chu Fei took a deep breath, forced down his anger, and said:


    "Miss Keynes, don''t listen to him. We are just people who have just arrived in balan city. It''s our first time here, and we haven''t paid any deposit at all..."


    "You Miss, miss, help me. He didn''t give me a deposit, but he threatened me outside. He said that if I didn''t say that, he would kill me and my family! He''s coming for you. He''s coming for the Keynes family. He''s an agent of the enemy. He must be! "

 Chapter 421

    "Yes? "Ha ha" the girl looked at him with a sneer, without saying a word, but the boss had already knelt down on the ground with a face of fear, his head was deeply low, and he did not dare to raise his head.


    The girl turned her head and looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "it turns out that you are an enemy spy. It seems that I am really lucky today."


    "Yes, yes, young lady. They are both wise and brave. You can see at a glance that they are spies from enemy countries!" Kneeling on the ground, the boss seemed to feel that his lie had been believed by the young lady of the Keynes family. He relaxed a lot for a time, and subconsciously broke in.


    "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk!"


    "Yes, miss is right..."


    "You guys, take him to the general''s house and tell my father that he lied about the military situation and intended to use my Keynesian family for his own benefit!"


    The girl said this to several servants behind her. Chu Fei had noticed that they were all powerful people. And looking at the appearance of these people standing there, Chu Fei knew that these people should have retired from the army.


    "Yes


    Sure enough, a few people were resolute. After a promise, no matter how the boss begged for mercy, they directly pulled their shoulders and took them out.


    Then, the girl looked at Chu Fei with her hands behind her back and said:


    "he is slandering. I can see it."


    "I think too much, Miss Bing Xueming. She''s so smart that she won''t be fooled by such people." Chufei ha ha a smile, this girl''s practice, how much let chufei have a little favor.


    "Yes, of course I''m smart, but I can also convict you according to what he said, can''t I?"


    "Of course, you are a young lady of the Keynes family, so you can choose to do so." Chufei put away the smile, the girl said this seems unreasonable, but in fact, this is to let chufei pick her up a favor.


    But Chu Fei is not stupid, this kind of human feelings, will not be killed next.


    "So, you see, I didn''t listen to him and chose to believe you. Then, those unicorns should be mine?"


    "I don''t think so. I''m interested in that unicorn, too." Chufei shook his head. How could he let the girl take the special Unicorn away with a word.


    "It seems that you are more courageous than that boss. I have not harmed you any more, and I have sent your slanders to the general''s house. Why can''t I get a unicorn?"


    As soon as Chu Fei was about to speak, the girl said:


    "you know, if I listen to him, you will die in balan."


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "you mean that if you don''t do evil, you will do good, right? I need to be grateful to you, don''t I? "


    "Isn''t it?" The girl''s face is gloomy. Chufei''s sneer has made her angry.


    "It''s the funniest joke I''ve heard all these years, ha ha ha!"


    Chufei laughed. Although it was not a real joke, he still laughed. Behind chufei, although Assiya, Wanyu and the broken army did not smile, they also looked at the girl like an idiot.


    "How bold. I think that guy is right. You are spies sent by the enemy. Who would be so rude to miss Keynes if I were a Balaam?"


    "That is, Miss Keynes, even if the boss is talking nonsense, I think he is blind and meets dead mice. These people are not good people at first sight!"


    "Don''t be angry, Miss Keynes. I''ll deal with such people."


    Say this, the girl around a young toe high gas came to Chu Fei several people in front of, that girl subconsciously want to block, but think about or did not move.


    "Boy, I''ll give you a chance..." The boy came to Chu Fei and pointed to the tip of Chu Fei''s nose, but before he finished his words, a cold light flashed by, and there was a finger on the ground.


    Ah!


    The boy was startled. At the beginning, he just felt a little cool on his finger. But when he saw the familiar finger on the ground, the pain suddenly broke out!


    "Ah! Asshole, asshole, somebody, somebody


    Although the finger was cut off, it was painful, but it was not life-threatening. It was just that this young man seemed to have never suffered from such pain, so he couldn''t bear the pain for a while.


    But his brain was still very clear. With a sound of someone coming, several slaves rushed in to protect him. Chu Fei glanced at them. They should be swordsmen. The leader should be a swordsman.


    But that''s all. Chu Fei doesn''t care about such strength at all.


    And that girl, and several other teenagers around the girl were scared by the hand of chufei. For a time, a few people were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Fei Tut, turned to look at the broken army and said:


    "Why are you so grumpy? How can you do that! It''s a bit too much for you to cut off his finger when he''s just talkingBreaking army to follow Chu Fei has been a period of time, and he also don''t Chu Fei training, don''t know how many times, naturally know that Chu Fei said is irony.


    Therefore, although breaking the army is somewhat depressed on the surface, Chu Fei''s next action is expected in his heart.


    "Assiya, connect him quickly. How can this work?"


    Asiya Leng for a moment, and then nodded, the hands of a flash of white light, the finger on the ground flew up, and with lightning speed rushed to the young man''s broken finger.


    "Don''t move!" Asiya said in a cold voice. As soon as the boy saw the pure and extreme light energy, he immediately knew what was going on. He endured the pain and showed his right hand wound.


    Then, Assiya manipulated the light energy to connect the young man''s severed finger and hand again. In the blink of an eye, the young man''s hand recovered as before. Only the blood on the palm and the ground can show that the previous pain did exist.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!" The young man constantly thanks Assiya, but he ignores the broken army and chufei. After all, in his opinion, the root of his finger breaking pain is chufei and the broken army.


    "Ah, you young people Chu Fei pretended to sigh, saying: "in order to chase a girl, he even tried to bully others, even in broad daylight, and wanted to give me a name between the enemy and the country! It''s brain damage. I deserve to be taught! Break the army


    Next to him, the army has been ready for a long time. What he has been waiting for is such an opportunity. After hearing Chu Fei''s cry, the sword in the broken army''s hand flashed, and the young man''s finger was not cut off again!


    "Ah? Ah The youth didn''t expect that such a situation would happen! Don''t say he didn''t think of it, even other people didn''t think of it. Only chufei, broken army and WAN Yu knew what was going on.


    , as like as two peas, Asiya, the next great master of the light, was surprised. She could not imagine where she had just received the broken fingers. And Asiya saw clearly that the second cut fingers were not only taking one, but even the location and cross section of the wound were exactly the same as before.


    After discovering this, Assiya''s eyes on the broken army are different! She is very clear about the strength of breaking the army, but it is such strength that can achieve such a precise attack, which is too terrible!


    "You see, this is the result of bullying others. You always feel that you are more powerful than anyone else. But at this time, you can only scream for mercy."


    Chu Fei looked at the girl and said, "how can you start so fast? Listen to me


    "Yes, master." He broke the army and choked with laughter, but he still put up with a depression.


    "Please." Chufei looks at Assiya, and then has a look at the broken finger on the ground. Needless to say, this is to let Assiya connect it again.


    Axiya frowned tightly, and she was a little afraid of chufei, but she didn''t waste her time. She quickly connected the young man''s severed finger again


    "you see, this is the advantage of good cultivation. Young people, don''t waste time. If you should practice, you should read. If you don''t have to think about chasing girls, what''s the use? Don''t you think so! "


    Chu Fei approached the boy with a smile and patted him on the shoulder.


    Juvenile clearly looking at Chu not just pat his shoulder, but the body or because of fear and uncontrollable soft fell to the ground.


    Severed fingers are not terrible, especially in the world of magic. A wound that can be cured by magic alone doesn''t need to be cared about at all. In fact, if there are small forces in the world who care about money, they will not hurt people a little.


    But now it''s not the same. This young man, who has a prominent family and a profound background, only thinks that these people are demons, and they are scared demons!


    "Don''t be afraid. What''s to be afraid of? You see, he just cut off your finger because he misunderstood me, and I immediately asked someone to cure you, right? What''s to be afraid of?"


    Chufei squatted in front of the boy with a smile, as if to comfort him, but the boy could only see the fear from chufei''s face.


    "Hey, don''t go too far!" The girl had been frightened by Chu Fei for a long time. When this kind of punishment method of "chopping after healing" falls on her or her familiar people, the fear and pain will explode to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, although the girl thinks that chufei will not treat herself like this, her speaking attitude is much softer.


    Chufei laughed, and then began to give these young people a new ideological and moral lesson.


    In this class, according to Wan Yu''s statistics, breaking the army misunderstood Chu Fei''s meaning 20 times, and the boy''s fingers were cut off 20 times. Naturally, Assiya helped the boy treat 20 times.


    Chufei didn''t threaten other girls and teenagers, but they just didn''t dare to run, because they didn''t know if the punishment of this terrible torture would fall on themselves once they had the idea of running.At last, chufei''s mouth is dry. Whether it''s the young man who has lost his fighting spirit or the honest girl standing beside him, they all think chufei can end.


    But Chu Fei took out a cup of milk tea and continued to say:


    "I just said that people should have dreams and noble dreams. Otherwise, what''s the difference between people and salted fish! Next, let me tell you what a noble dream is The so-called dream... "


    Chufei also thought it was fun, and he was not in a hurry. In addition, Chu Fei felt that although these teenagers were arrogant and domineering, they were still human, just lacking a little bottom line.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chu Fei''s soul awakened, and he felt it necessary to draw a line for these young people that could never be crossed


    But at this time, the outside of the road came the sound of horse hooves, accompanied by the sound of trot of people do not know how many steps.

 Chapter 422

    These voices came directly to the gate of the courtyard, and then there was the noise.


    "General, it''s here. The lady should still be in it."


    "Well, you make everyone wait here. Just follow me in."


    "Yes Seven or eight people agreed at the same time.


    Then, the sound of footsteps came close to behind Chu Fei. In the blink of an eye, a general with white hair and wearing a strong armor came in, and his bodyguard was behind him.


    "Dad! Sobbing Daddy


    After the general came in, the girl burst into tears. She ran to the general in tears, and then plunged into his arms, crying bitterly.


    Chufei laughs and knows that the girl''s father must be the Cairns general they are talking about.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on?" General Keynes attached great importance to his daughter. Normally, he looked like a baby. Today, when he saw his daughter crying like this, his anger really couldn''t be suppressed.


    "He He... " The girl was speechless. Obviously, chufei''s torture on the boy really scared the girl.


    It''s understandable to think that chufei''s kind of preaching with a smile and the torture of cutting off his fingers is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "What happened to him? You''re talking... " Keynes general was very anxious, but urged for a long time, his daughter did not say one or two or three.


    It''s not that the girl didn''t want to say it. At the beginning, she really wanted to make it clear, but she didn''t care to say what she had done to vent her grievances, so she just cried where she was. It was not easy to cry. When she wanted to say it again, she felt ashamed. After all, chufei didn''t pay any attention to her. It was just the teenager who was sitting down.


    General Keynes also had no way, but he saw that his daughter was not hurt, and even his clothes were not dirty, so he knew that at least those people didn''t do anything to his daughter.


    With that in mind, general Keynes was relieved.


    He came here because the girl had been escorted back and stigmatized as a spy.


    At least he is one of the best car shop managers in balan city. General Keynes certainly knows him. After seeing him and hearing the report from his servant, I knew there must be some misunderstanding.


    So he asked what happened, and didn''t miss any details. When he heard about the looks and clothes of the two women in chufei''s party, Keynes thought of a man.


    Keynes did not know Assiya, but he had heard of it.


    After all, a great mage of the light family only worked as the lowest priest in the Holy See. Such a thing will definitely spread throughout the world of fighting demons in the shortest time.


    It was for this reason that general Keynes hastened to bring people here.


    "Well, stop crying and go home." General Keynes comforted his own woman with a bitter smile, but at the same time, he was also complaining in his heart. He had recognized who was the great mage of Assiya.


    "I don''t, I don''t go back. I''ll go to Ironforge with them." The girl is very stubborn, which is her purpose. It''s hard for her parents to let her go and play. How can she give up so easily.


    General Keynes couldn''t help it. After a few words of comfort, he came to chufei. He first saluted Assiya and said, "excuse me, but is it Mrs. Assiya, the great mage?"


    "Yes." Assiya nodded.


    "Well, I''ve heard your name for a long time. I always hope you can have a chance to see you. Well, please don''t blame me if I offend you. "


    After all, general Keynes is a rude man. It''s very good that he can bow his head and apologize. No one can expect to say how beautiful it is.


    But Assiya shook her head and said:


    "she didn''t offend me."


    Although Assiya didn''t say much, she took a look at chufei. General Keynes found out this in time, and only when he knew about it did he notice that Assiya was standing behind the man next to him, just like the other two young men.


    Strictly speaking, this is an absolute subordinate position.


    But is this young man more honorable than the great mage of Assiya? General Keynes, with a bitter smile in his heart, smiles awkwardly at Assiya, then turns to chufei and says:


    "this friend I don''t know if there is anything wrong with my daughter. Anyway, I''ll apologize to you first. "


    General Keynes was not stupid. Although he was a rude man, he knew chufei''s noble identity from Assiya.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know what his daughter looks like. He grew up with himself in the military camp. He only met many dignitaries, such as the swordsman, the great mage and even the Pope.


    Under such circumstances, in the body has not received any attack, damage, and the spirit is very normal, what can make her cry like this?General Keynes, who has seen life and death, can see that in his daughter''s weeping, apart from her grievances, she is more afraid of what happened before.


    So he chose to apologize rather than be tough.


    "Ha ha, fortunately, although your daughter is a little bit unruly, her human nature is not bad. Moreover, I have just helped you to have a good education, so we are predestined to each other."


    "Well, in that case, thank you for your friend," general Keynes said with a bitter smile. If it wasn''t for the identity set off by Assiya, he would not have paid attention to chufei.


    "Well, my dear daughter, let''s go home."


    "No, I''m going to Ironforge! I want that unicorn, too


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to this group of father daughter dialogue, Chu Fei several people are very helpless, especially after you see still on the ground paralyzed that young man is more so.


    Chu Fei interrupted them and said:


    "Hey, do you know this man?"


    "Well Ah, this... " Keynes''s daughter was obviously surprised. It can be seen that she was also surprised because she ignored the young man. But then, she showed that she didn''t want to help the young man speak at all.


    General Keynes, with a bitter smile and a sigh, came up to him and lifted him up, saying:


    "Li Feng, you, ah, you won''t listen to what I said."


    After hearing general Keynes''s words, Chu feileng and WAN Yu were cold. After all, it''s strange to meet a person with this surname in such a world.


    If it wasn''t for the previous example of Yang Fan, I''m afraid they might have asked Li Feng about the origin of his family.


    "Uncle, it''s OK. I chose it myself. I thought of such things when I promised her."


    "You are so stubborn, boy. Can''t you see that my daughter can''t like you..."


    "Uncle, I believe my sincerity will move her." The boy''s face was not pretty, but his eyes were full of identification.


    Chufei looked at it with a funny face. He understood it from these two sentences. It''s absolutely a love story of dog blood. Chufei is not interested in participating.


    , but not interested in participating does not make complaints about Tucao.


    "Sincerity? Did I educate you for nothing before? Is sincerity a problem? Your problem is clearly that you have a hole in your head! "


    With a puff, Wan Yu and the army broke out laughing at the same time, while Assiya was speechless.


    The boy didn''t answer Chu Fei''s words, but he just gave a dry smile of embarrassment and fear. Then he lowered his head and accused general Keynes and his daughter of a crime, and turned away.


    Originally Chu Fei also planned to stop him to continue to say a few words, but looking at the young mud can''t paste on the wall, it''s too lazy to speak.


    "Well, no more fun. Let''s go. By the way, get the unicorn."


    Chufei orders Assiya uninteresting. Assiya is about to move here, and the girl makes trouble again.


    "No, you can''t move that unicorn. You didn''t pay. It''s not your thing. You don''t have the right to take it away!"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "what? Are you not afraid of me? "


    The girl obviously shrank, holding her father''s arm and hiding behind him, but her eyes were still firm, and said:


    "I''m not afraid. I have to give money to buy things. This is the rule. As you said, forced buying and forced selling are not worth beating!"


    Chu Fei really said this when he taught Li Feng a lesson. But at that time, Chu Fei just thought of the brain damage of many dandies and ran the train. How could he think of digging a hole for himself.


    "Don''t talk, pearl." General Keynes seemed to have no authority in front of his daughter.


    "No, father, you don''t know, that unicorn is going to be promoted to the fourth world of Warcraft! How can we let them take them away! "


    "Level Four?" General Keynes didn''t think of this either, so he was stunned for a moment, but he also shook his head quickly and said:


    "Pearl, if you want a level 6 Warcraft, I''ll buy it for you. If you don''t want a level 4 unicorn, don''t want it."


    "No! That''s a unicorn! It''s a level 3 Unicorn! That one is going to be promoted to the fourth pole The girl is anxious. It seems that she will never stop until she gets it.


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart. Before that, he saw the unicorn for the first time in the crotch of the death knights summoned by Lai Chi.


    However, those summoned by Lai Chi are not ordinary unicorns. They are dark unicorns. On the level, they are not ordinary unicorns that can match you.


    In fact, in the world of fighting demons, there are not many powerful mounts. The Earth Dragon and the dark Unicorn are recognized as high-level mounts, and then the light Griffin of the Holy See.


    As for this kind of common unicorn, its only function is to pull a cart instead of walking.


    General Keynes had nothing to do with his daughter, and chufei was also annoyed by the girl and said:"Hey, that unicorn, even if you buy it, you can at most let it pull your car to take you to Ironforge. Is there any other use?"


    "It''s up to you! Anyway, we can''t force buying and selling. If we don''t pay, we have to come first and then come. I came first. That unicorn is mine! "


    "You Nima... "


    The girl also saw that chufei was a person with principles, otherwise she didn''t dare to shout with chufei like that.


    "Anyway, it''s mine. Unless I don''t want it, you can choose, or you''re not qualified to compete with me!" After the girl said that, she immediately came to her father''s back. This time, she did not dare to show her head.


    Chu Fei just wanted to curse at the moment, but for the sake of quality, he finally put up with it and said:


    "isn''t it a broken unicorn? Here you are!"


    With that, Chu Fei wanted to lead several people away, but the girl was not satisfied. After she got the unicorn, she even yelled, saying:


    "there is no unicorn, and there is no good-looking carriage. Go on your own, hum!"

 Chapter 423

    Pearl Keynes was born with such a character that everyone who knew her well knew it. The expressions of the two teenagers left by her side have proved this.


    However, knowing, understanding, and even being familiar with it can''t make people angry.


    Chu Fei stopped in anger and said angrily:


    "who said I would walk without a carriage! Besides, do you know where I''m going? "


    "I don''t care where you go. Anyway, there is no carriage. You can go on foot."


    "Oh, I''ll go!" Chu Fei is really depressed. He can''t do anything to a girl just because of this. What''s more, his parents are still here. At this moment, Chu Fei is really upset about the quality and moral character he has cultivated on earth.


    Asiya and WAN Yu look at each other and smile bitterly. When they break the army, they look up at the sky and pretend that they don''t know anything. They are afraid that chufei, who is angry, will burn his anger on them.


    Shit!


    Chu Fei yelled angrily, no matter whether it was exposed or not, and no matter what balance was appropriate or not, he directly opened the system interface and quickly found an off-road vehicle that could run in the mountains. Of course, this vehicle is not the product of modern science and technology of the earth.


    Unlock, exchange, all at once!


    Boom!


    At the next moment, the unicorns in the corral were frightened and jumped madly. Wan Yu supported his forehead with a bitter smile, and the soldiers and Assiya, as well as others, were all confused.


    "This What is the iron shell? "


    This question is the voice of most people present, but no one dares to ask it.


    Wan Yu is the only one among these people who knows what it is, because she has seen it more than once on earth.


    The car is the car, but its shape is different from that on the earth.


    What can be seen from the appearance is that the chassis of the car is very high, the wheels are very big, and the car body is very heavy. As for other features, Wan Yu really can''t see them.


    Chu Fei looked at the people''s puzzled "idiot" like eyes, and laughed. He was not happy in his heart, and said:


    "silly, I have it. Do I need to make a carriage with you, or do I need a bullshit unicorn! Damn it


    "What''s the use of making a big iron shell? It''s so heavy that you can run!" Cried the girl, strangling her neck.


    "Do you need to take care of it! Just mind your own wagon! My car, in terms of speed, comfort and safety, is not comparable to a broken carriage! "


    "Cut, who believe it!" The girl rolled her eyes, and then she stopped caring about chufei. Instead, she went to plan with his father and the other two teenagers to go to Ironforge.


    Chufei laughed and said to Wanyu: "get on the bus!"


    Wan Yu nodded, but they didn''t know what to do. After all, they all saw such a "car" for the first time. Fortunately, Wan Yu was still familiar with it. He led them into the car and sat in the back of two rows.


    Chufei opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Later, chufei was hoodwinked.


    Yes, this is not a car on earth after all. Although there is no difference in steering wheel, brake and accelerator, other things are different. For example, this console in front of the car is full of buttons and various instruments.


    Of course, some of them are known by Chu Fei, such as those representing oil volume and mileage, but the rest are completely unknown.


    After fooling for a while, Chu Fei found the function key representing "on" on the console, pressed it directly, and the small screen lit up


    "Searching for navigation map..."


    Chufei waited quietly. Although this prompt was different from the car navigation prompt on earth, he could understand what it meant.


    But more than ten minutes later, this line still appears on the small screen, and there is no trend of change at all.


    "You won''t exchange a toy car for me, will you..."


    At this moment, Chu Fei''s mind heard the classic ghost animal work "I''m the most coquettish pig in the League of heroes" by the game anchor PDD, especially the sentence "toy car, remote control car, toy remote control car..."


    At this time, the girl seemed to have discussed the result with her father, general Keynes, and made a plan with her partner, so they had got the unicorn and the carriage out. After everything was done, they got into the carriage under the care of the servant.


    "Hey, big iron shell, don''t you say you can run faster than my unicorn? But why don''t you move! Is it too heavy! Ha ha ha


    The girl is really high spirited at the moment. I don''t know whether it''s because she got her father''s consent or because she got the unicorn. Anyway, she feels good and beautiful when she looks at everything.


    Only chufei''s side and chufei''s "big iron shell" made her feel funny.


    Chu Fei didn''t speak, rolled his eyes and pretended not to hear.


    Because Chu Fei knows that it''s useless to say anything now.


    Wan Yu also knows what the situation is, and she can see that it''s just that the car can''t move temporarily, and it''s not that it can''t move forever, so she has nothing to worry about.However, the broken army and Assiya are different, especially the broken army. The girl''s face flushed with ridicule and said:


    "master, otherwise, I''ll go and kill her Unicorn! Don''t worry


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes again, and then sighed discontentedly.


    "If you don''t have the heart to kill, I can also use magic to bind her unicorn. It won''t get any damage, but will get benefits."


    Assiya also spoke, and didn''t know if she was influenced by the broken army.


    Chu Fei was speechless and said:


    "do you think I look like that kind of person?"


    "But, Shifu, that woman is too irritating. If you change to someone else, I''m afraid even their family will be gone..."


    Breaking the army does not understand why the powerful Chu Fei should endure because of this kind of thing. After all, Chu Fei not only broke out once before.


    Wan Yu smiles bitterly. Just as he wants to shut up the broken army, the small screen of the car makes a crisp sound, which almost makes Chu Fei think that the system is sending something else.


    "Navigation map search failed, region scanning function will be started, please select scanning area: region, world."


    Chu Fei frowned and was surprised. He didn''t expect that the car had such a function, but after the surprise, Chu Fei quickly pressed the "world" option.


    "Scanning current world surface data Building navigation map synchronously... "


    At this time, Wan Yu didn''t want to say anything to the broken army. She leaned close to Chu Fei''s ear and asked softly:


    "Mr. Chu, why don''t you drive by yourself?"


    Chu Fei shook his head in dismay and said in a voice:


    "I''m a poor driver."


    Chufei''s driving skills are really poor, so bad that his driver''s license was bought directly at the beginning.


    He can make do with the advanced car with automatic transmission, navigation and auxiliary driving, but it is also built on the earth metropolis with almost perfect road system.


    For this kind of place without even a proper motorway, it''s strange that Chu Fei dares to drive casually.


    Although this is also ridiculed, it''s better than being seen and ridiculed by the girl after driving into a tree.


    However, Wan Yu, who heard Chu Fei''s answer, was relieved and said in her heart: Mr. Chu is not perfect, but this is the truth.


    Wan Yu''s idea Chu Fei does not know, others also nobody knows.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that Wan Yu found that Chu Fei was not perfect because of this seemingly laughing and crying thing, I''m afraid that it won''t be long before Wan Yu began to doubt whether what she contacted was real or illusory.


    100% perfect person, that already can not be called human, even if it is God, where is the perfect immortal! But this period of experience, almost every time in let Wanyu think Chu Fei is perfect.


    At this time, the Cairns family girl''s carriage had already left, and the speed was really not slow. After they left, general Keynes, the girl''s father, wanted to apologize to chufei again, but he thought about his daughter''s taunt to others. After looking at chufei''s motionless iron shell, general Keynes didn''t dare to come, but slipped away quietly with someone.


    Half an hour later, there was a change on the small screen of the car, which made chufei happy.


    "Congratulations, the scanning of world surface data is completed, and the construction of navigation map is completed! Please enter the destination... "


    Chufei chooses to cancel, and then the car prompts:


    "do you want to start auxiliary driving?"


    Without any hesitation, chufei chose yes.


    At this time, chufei finally dared to start the car.


    After the roar of the engine, the car finally started. Chufei held the steering wheel very comfortably and drove out according to the map given by Assiya.


    First, he left the place where the car was sold, and then, shocked by all the residents of balan City, he drove out of balan City, and then ran all the way along the mainland.


    Until chufei''s car went out for a long time, all the people who saw this scene in balan city did not recover their peace. However, after they recovered, in just a few hours, the whole city of balan, including general Keynes, including the king of the kingdom of balan, including every beggar, knew that such a "big iron shell that can roar and run" had appeared in balan!


    I have to say that driving a good car really makes people feel good.


    At this time, Chu Fei is like this, he seems to have forgotten the girl''s "humiliation". Broken army and asiya all the way in the feeling of the car''s speed, smooth and shocking comfort.


    And this feeling lasted until chufei''s car drove for 20 minutes, because at this time, chufei saw the familiar carriage in front of them and the familiar unicorns.


    As a matter of fact, the combination of the luxury carriage and the high-class unicorn is already very powerful. It''s really something to boast about that it''s so far away in such a short time.But it happened that they met super modern cars


    Chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei Chu.


    Before the people in the carriage could react, the unicorn who was pulling the carriage was scared.


    "What''s the matter? Did you meet the robbers? " The girl''s scream came out, and then she opened the window of the car and hung the curtain, and saw the big iron shell that she teased all the way.


    "Oh, why are you so slow!" Make complaints about the first time.


    "You..." The girl was blocked by the words of breaking the army. She stammered for a long time and then said: "it''s uncomfortable to sit in it. Where can I get comfortable with my luxury carriage?"


    "Yes? I tell you, our great mage of the light department, Assiya, has said that there can be no carriage more comfortable than our car in the world! Ha ha


    make complaints about the Tucao, which is very powerful, especially after he pulled out the banner of the Asia.


    The girl was angry for a long time, and finally she threw down the curtain, covered her ears and didn''t want to hear the roar outside.


    And Chu Fei, seeing the girl fighting back, naturally he didn''t plan to do anything more.


    At the foot of the accelerator hard step, the car in a piece of smoke quickly beyond them, and then quickly disappeared in their field of vision.


    "I''m so angry! it ticks me off! How could that big iron shell be so fast

 Chapter 424

    Chu Fei naturally doesn''t care whether those children are angry or how angry they are. What he cares about is the destination this time. Say, Chu Fei they want to go to the place is also iron furnace fort.


    The pope said that he would arrange people to contact chufei at Ironforge and give chufei some information that chufei could use.


    But even without the Pope''s arrangement, chufei would still go straight to Ironforge, which is the closest place to the gathering place of orcs.


    Chu Fei didn''t waste too much energy because of the assistant driving. In the middle, he also taught the broken army and WAN Yu to drive because he was bored. Then he went to the copilot to have a rest.


    Although the area of Balaam kingdom is not large, it will take a lot of time from the capital of Balaam kingdom to Ironforge. According to the estimation given by this car, it will take at least a whole day.


    After half a day''s driving, chufei looked at the screen in front of the car, which showed that he had come to a place called fishing net town.


    However, through the window, Chu Fei could not see any walls at all, only a few settlements.


    What Chu Fei didn''t know, however, was that the name of the fishing net town was not because the place was weaving fishing nets, but because the ground of the fishing net town was like a huge fishing net.


    Along the hollowed continent, the car staggered through a sparse forest. When it was about to climb a small hillside, a group of people rushed to the road and stopped chufei.


    When the car stopped, chufei looked at the dozen people in front of him and wondered: did I drive to Africa?


    Around, Wan Yu, broken army is also full of doubts, only asiya sighed, but she did not say anything.


    "Why do these people look like they haven''t had enough for a hundred years?" Said the broken army.


    "That''s not their skin color, is it?" Wan Yu also asked, but they both didn''t know who they should ask.


    At this time, the more than ten people who stopped chufei from their way were also confused. Although they only appeared occasionally, they had not seen such strange things for so many years!


    "This What shall we do, or shall we go back? "


    More than a dozen people, a grade is a teenage boy afraid of said.


    "What are you afraid of! We haven''t seen many things, and we''re not afraid of one more. Who knows if it''s something made by some nobles. Anyway, there''s only one thing, and there are only a dozen people in it. What''s to be afraid of! "


    The speaker is the leader. He should be thirty or forty years old. He has a scratchy beard and is dark all over. He looks like everyone else.


    These people are wearing very shabby clothes, almost to the extent that they are out of clothes. Such clothes, even the beggars and tramps on earth, are better than they wear.


    Chu Fei looked at the dozen people, inexplicably thought of some possibilities, such as robbery.


    "Break the army, go down and ask."


    "Good!"


    The broken army nodded, pushed the door open, jumped out of the car, then came to the front of the car, looked at the dozen black guys and asked:


    "what do you do? Why get in the way? Are you mountain bandits


    The leader saw down a small young, shape is no better than their own and others, where to go, naturally there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "You''ve got some insight. Do you know where this is?"


    "Where? Isn''t that fishing net town? " Broken army rolled a white eye, so arrogant people let broken army subconsciously don''t want to take care of.


    "Yes, this is the fishing net town. According to the rules of our fishing net Town, if you want to enter the town, even if you just pass by, you have to pay the toll. If we have money, we will give money. If we don''t have money, we will give things as collateral. But we only take food, nothing else. "


    The leader hugged his shoulder and said after two steps.


    The broken army shakes its head and sighs. It''s true that this kind of people are still looking for death when they meet us?


    "And if not?" Asked the broken army.


    "No?" With a sneer from the leader, he was tired of listening to such questions for a long time. He dug his ears, and his fingers became darker.


    "It''s easy to say if you don''t give it, or you''ll go back and don''t enter the town, or you''ll have a good fight and kill you. Of course, your things are ours. If you kill us, no one will stop you."


    The expression on this person''s face when he speaks is not caring at all. It seems that he really doesn''t care about this kind of behavior that may lose his life.


    To this, Chu Fei is very strange.


    "Let''s have a fight, just a dozen of you. I''ll do it myself."


    Breaking the army said this, he took out his steel sword from the space ring, and then walked past those people.


    The calmness of breaking up the army and the murderous spirit revealed slowly made the leader on the other side feel a little tricky. He hurriedly raised his hand and said:


    "wait a minute!""What? Are you afraid? " Broken army funny asked.


    "No, you misunderstood me. I didn''t fight you." With these words, the leader held his hands high and hit each other with two palms.


    Later, a group of people came out from behind the hillside in front of us. There were about 20 people in this group, but half of them were children, estimated to be no more than 13 years old. The rest were women, old and young.


    Each of these people, like those who had been blocking the road before, was naked, yellow and thin, and black all over.


    After seeing these people, it''s silly to break the army. Do you want to fight with these children and women?


    "Here, you see, they are going to fight you." The leader said with a smile.


    "Are you too shameless?" The anger of breaking the army is growing, and few people can see such things as using women and children as shields.


    "Am I shameless? It''s all voluntary. We didn''t force them. " Then the leader looked back at the people behind him and said, "get out of the way, get out of the way, let them come."


    Under the guidance of the leader, the dozen men left and right to separate, so that the women and children came to the front, standing only five or six meters away from the broken army.


    The leader stood by and said,


    "you can do it."


    "I..." The broken soldiers closed their eyes and forced down their anger. Then they looked at the leader and said:


    "you should be able to think that as long as I want, I can chop you into meat without hurting them!"


    Although the army broke down the anger, but the whole body of murderous gas has burst out, without the slightest cover, all rolled to the leader.


    The guy who was the leader had a relaxed face, but in the twinkling of an eye, he stood unsteadily and retreated two steps.


    "Oh Ha ha... " The leader finally stood firm, then stepped back to his original position and said:


    "I believe you can do it, but I can make it clear to you that even if you kill us, they will still attack you."


    Broken army sneer, subconsciously looked at those women and children, he thought he would see the fear and fear, but did not expect that he saw all the hate eyes.


    These women and children, whether they are old enough to walk without crutches or children who need to hold hands to walk, look at the broken army with hatred in their eyes. Apart from hatred, there is only despair in their eyes.


    This is a picture that people can''t accept, even if it is broken, even Wan Yu, even Chu Fei can''t accept.


    In the car, chufei looks at asiya behind him, and asiya turns to dodge the picture in front of the car.


    "Assiya, you know what''s going on, don''t you?"


    Assiya nodded, but did not speak, but her twitching shoulder can still let people see his inner restlessness.


    "Tell me what''s going on." Chufei said.


    "There are many mines in the fishing net Town, but they are all controlled by nobles. A small part of the ore is sent to the night fire city to make weapons and armor for Ironforge. Most of them are sold to other countries. The villagers nearby are forced to work there, but they can only earn three or five coppers a day..."


    Assiya''s voice was trembling. It was obvious that she couldn''t bear it.


    "Do you know that long ago?" Chufei asked.


    "Well, a lot of people know about this. The kingdom of Balaam survived by a place like fishing net town."


    "Do you mean the kingdom of Balaam will be destroyed if it has no mineral resources?" Chufei is a little unconvinced, but it''s understandable to think about it. After all, it''s not a modern country like the earth.


    "Yes, although there are minerals, it''s very difficult to mine them. In fact, if everyone didn''t hate the necromancers, the kingdom of Balaam would probably ask the Necromancers to help mine them."


    Chu Fei nodded. He knew from Lai Chi how easy it was to work with skeletons.


    "Are they all robbers because they are too poor?"


    "Yes." Assiya nodded, still did not dare to see the people outside the car.


    "Does the Holy See care?"


    "Why does the Holy See care? The holy see only sees nobles and money. For these people, even the church will not give them one."


    Chufei recognized Assiya''s despair to the Holy See from this. He shook his head with a bitter smile. Then he pushed the door of the car and came to the side of the broken army.


    At this time, the broken army had been in a daze for a while. He really couldn''t figure out why those women and children were so hostile to themselves and so desperate.


    Chu Fei patted the broken army on the shoulder and pulled it down behind him. Then he looked at the people in front of him and asked:


    "are you the leader?"


    From the way Chu Fei came down, we all know that Chu Fei is probably the most distinguished one in this group, but Chu Fei''s clothes don''t look too rich.Nevertheless, the leader also nodded, but immediately shook his head and said:


    "don''t say so much, we are robbers, either give us something or kill us."


    Chu Fei laughs and points to the women and children and says, "I guess your relatives are in it, too?"


    The leader was stunned. He didn''t expect that Chu Fei would ask such a question. And since Chu Fei asked such a question, it means that Chu Fei has seen through their tricks.


    "You What do you want? " The leader had already begun to be afraid. He quickly came to the front of the women and children, and the other ten people quickly gathered around them, as if afraid that Chu Fei would do something to them.


    "I..."


    Chu Fei just wanted to talk. Behind these people, a little boy stubbornly pushed to the front, looked at Chu Fei, and cried:


    "villain, you come to kill me, you come to kill us, I''m not afraid of you, we''re not afraid of you!"


    The little boy''s reaction made chufei laugh and cry and scared the men. They quickly pulled the little boy to the back, and then looked at chufei on guard.

 Chapter 425

    "I think you misunderstood. I don''t plan to do anything to you. I can promise now that I can give you food and money. If you can keep it well and keep it, I will also give it to you. "


    Chu Fei is not a saint, but as a person, he always hopes to help with such things.


    "You So what do you want to do? " The leader''s face was still on guard, and his guard was more serious, and his eyes looking at Chu Fei were more ferocious.


    Looking at the man''s eyes, chufei knew that this guy was thinking crooked again.


    "You think too much. I want to ask about the situation here. Just tell me what you know. Of course, before that, you should answer my question, why don''t you leave here? Since it''s so hard here, why stay here? "


    "Leave? We are all ordinary people. Where can we go if we leave here? Moreover, those nobles will not let us leave. We have not tried before, but we have not been arrested yet. "


    Chufei grins bitterly. He suddenly feels that his problem is like "why not eat minced meat", which is a bit of an idiot.


    However, it is also clear that these people do not have too many hometown complex and do not exclude leaving here.


    "Are you Nakata? Before. "


    "Planting, planting, but I don''t know what''s going on. Now I can''t grow anything. No matter how good or expensive the seeds are, they can''t grow. So we have to work in the mines. At least we won''t starve to death. "


    These people are full of bitterness when they say here.


    "How many of you?" Chufei has made a decision.


    "There are only so many people in our village, as you can see. Besides us, there are several villages more than ten miles away, and the number of people is almost the same. "


    Chu Fei nodded and thought for a while, then said:


    "I can help you and improve your living conditions. I can even provide you with fertile farmland, seeds and a new home."


    Chu Fei''s words haven''t finished, these black people in front of him kneel down directly in front of Chu Fei, one by one very excited.


    Especially the leader cried and said:


    "benefactor, benefactor, please help us, help us."


    They saw hope, indeed, from chufei. But Chu Fei also saw fear in their eyes, which was a kind of fear that dreams would become empty.


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "I''ll take your kneeling. But I have to make it clear that there are two things. One is that I am not a God. I can only save the people I meet, that is, you. As for the people in other villages you mentioned, I have no choice for the time being. "


    Chu Fei finished, the leader was stunned, and the people behind him were also stunned. Chu Fei could not bear to see it in their eyes.


    "The second thing, I help you. Even if I don''t ask for anything in return, I also need you to pay something, such as heartfelt."


    "Heartfelt? Yes, we are willing to be loyal to our benefactor. We are willing to be loyal to our benefactor forever


    "We will be loyal, we will be loyal!"


    "We are loyal!"


    More than 40 people in front of them, after hearing Chu Fei''s words, all cried out. Because after hearing the conditions, they know that the people in front of them really want to help them.


    However, despite this, they still have some worries, and their only worry is that Chu Fei can''t do it.


    After these people were quiet, Chu Fei asked:


    "how long have you not eaten?"


    All of them didn''t speak. They all looked at the leader. It seemed that they took the initiative to let the leader speak for us.


    Chu Fei could see clearly that it seemed to be a kind of discipline cultivated passively. As for who cultivated them, needless to say, they must be aristocrats and administrators.


    "We can eat something in a day, but..." Some of the leaders didn''t know what to say, chufei said with a smile:


    "do you have food on you? Show me what you eat."


    Now it''s dark in the evening, so it''s time to have dinner.


    "This..." The leader hesitated for a moment, then sighed, stood up, pulled the previous little boy out from the woman and child behind him, and said:


    "take your food and show it to your benefactor."


    The little boy was a little repellent, but he couldn''t stop being urged by the adults. In the end, he found two cakes out of the ragged clothes.


    When he saw the two cakes, Chu Fei was puzzled, because the two cakes were very good in color, size and thickness. They were not the dregs in Chu Fei''s imagination.


    But when Chu Fei took over, his heart sank.


    The weight of these two cakes is not normal at all. It''s like holding two pieces of mud As for the feel, it''s more like mud.Chu Fei frowned tightly and put a small piece into his mouth.


    It''s a little salty, and then it''s the feeling of gnawing soil But Chu Fei also found that there seemed to be some leaves mixed in the cake.


    Chu Fei wanted to throw up, but he finally swallowed it.


    "Go, give it to Assiya. She must finish this half! You watch her eat Out of anger that the Holy See knew the situation here, but ignored it, chufei broke off half a cake and gave it to the army.


    The broken army nodded with a bitter smile and took the cake to the car.


    As for the little boy in front of him, his eyes were full of heartache.


    But at this time, behind the hillside sounded a disorderly sound of footsteps, interspersed with the voice of some people.


    "Where, where?"


    "Just cross the hillside! Where are they all


    "Damn it, you dare to rob people from us. It''s not fatal! Cheer me up, kill them, drink and eat meat when they go back, if those rubbish run away, you all go to do coolie for me


    "Hey, hey, Captain, we''re going to do this again, but Captain, we won''t do coolie any more, but you have to prepare your meat and wine. This time, you can''t make up for the inferior wine!"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. Captain, we''re going to have a good drink this time!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. I''ll kill you if you''re gone!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing these voices, these people in front of chufei obviously trembled, including the leader.


    It''s ridiculous, sad and ridiculous. In the face of breaking the army, he can still look down on life and death, but at this time, he shakes like chaff, and Chu Fei can''t laugh at such ridiculous things.


    The little boy in front of chufei had tears in his eyes. He stared at the half cake left in chufei''s hand and wanted to get them back.


    If the leader didn''t press him all the time, I''m afraid the little boy would really do it.


    Soon, the group of people came forward, Chu Fei counted, six people, all wearing armor and carrying swords, or private soldiers. These people are all very strong, and they don''t feel hungry at all.


    "All behind me." Chufei said with a cold face.


    Chu Fei thought that these 40 people would rush over, but he didn''t expect that they just cowered to the side and didn''t dare to lift their heads, just waiting for what was going to happen.


    The six men in armor came to these people quickly, and the captain slapped the leader in the face, directly knocked him to the ground, and scolded:


    "damn rubbish, you dare to waste our time, just let us catch up when we can''t eat well. It''s not timid! If you want to die, let''s just say it, I''ll help you! "


    After the curse, the captain came to Chu Fei again, looked at the indifferent Chu Fei, and looked at Chu Fei''s car. Of course, they didn''t know what kind of car it was.


    "My friend, where did this come from? We are from the Kerry family."


    When talking with chufei, the captain was polite, but the irony in his eyes was clearly seen by chufei.


    "The Kerry family? Is it a servant? " Chu Fei asked with a sneer.


    "Well, hehe, that''s right. We are the guards of count Kerry. This mineral is also the property of count Kerry. These people..."


    "I''m not interested in that." Chufei interrupted the captain.


    But the captain didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with a smile:


    "yes, my friend''s status is noble. How can you let this group of rubbish stain your ears? Count Kerry has many friends in Wangdu. I don''t know who you are..."


    This is in the pulse number wrist, to put it bluntly is to want to know Chu Fei''s heel. Chufei laughed and said:


    "I''m not from Balaam, and I don''t know count Kerry."


    "Oh? I wonder where my friend is going? "


    "Ironforge." Chufei smiles in his heart.


    "It turns out that my friend is just passing by here. Ha ha, in this case, please hurry as soon as possible. It''s still a long way from here to the next town. If you don''t get on the road as soon as possible, I''m afraid you will delay your stay."


    "Thank you for your kindness, then?" Chufei asked with a smile.


    After Chu Fei said this, some poor villagers had already despair, and their heads were lower than before, as if they were afraid of being targeted and beaten by these people in armor.


    Only that little boy, still staring at Chu Fei''s hand, staring at the cake in Chu Fei''s hand, there was a strong hatred in his eyes.


    "Why, isn''t my friend in a hurry?" The captain also recognized the meaning of chufei''s words, and the expression on his face was no longer "friendly".


    Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said:


    "break the army, his right hand hit people, cut it."


    "What! How dare you The captain''s words haven''t finished, a cold light flashed by, his right hand was cut off, and he couldn''t even react.The speed was so fast that five people behind the team leader were stunned.


    The next moment, these people began to retreat, completely regardless of the captain, retreating, retreating Later, he turned around and ran. It was estimated that he went to move the rescue soldiers.


    Chu Fei was not in a hurry, but looked at the man who didn''t dare cry because of pain and fear, and said with a smile:


    "you see, we are not in a hurry."


    At this time, those poor people have been silly, even the little boy also forgot to lose cake heartache, a face shocked looking at Chu Fei, looking at Chu Fei behind the young man with a sword.


    "Well, now you believe me?" Chufei said jokingly to the little boy.


    The little boy nodded heavily, his eyes twinkling with dazzling light.


    "I I''m count Kerry''s man You You do this Ke Count Kerry won''t let you go

 Chapter 426

    "Count Kerry?" Chufei sneered and said:


    "it''s a pity that you don''t know me. If you know me, I''ll know that I''ve offended a lot of earls. As for Kerry, there''s not much more than him, and there''s not much less than him."


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, the captain felt cold, because he knew that people who could say such words would not lie. Because people don''t have to lie.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take your life. On the contrary, you can go back. Did your men call for help or just run away?"


    "I..." The captain is completely stupid. He doesn''t know what chufei''s routine is.


    "It''s OK. It''s all the same. You can handle the affairs between you. I''ll let you go, but I have a request."


    "You You said... " The captain covered his right arm wound, but it couldn''t stop the blood gushing, but he didn''t have the courage to do anything else, because chufei was standing opposite him, and the broken army was staring at him.


    "It''s very simple. Go to inform your master, and say, I don''t think he''s happy. I want to abolish him."


    "This..."


    "Why, dare not?" Chufei said, looking back at the car, waving to Assiya. Assiya still didn''t see it, but it doesn''t matter. It will be conveyed.


    When Assiya got out of the car, chufei saw her frown and painful face. It was not emotional pain, but physical pain.


    Needless to say, she must have eaten that half of the mud cake. That''s why she was so miserable.


    "Come on, cure him."


    Asiya tilted her head. She didn''t understand why chufei did it, but she didn''t have the right to refuse. She let the captain''s broken hand recover between the waves.


    When the broken hand recovers, the wound will no longer hurt. The team leader looked at Chu Fei with a shocked face, and constantly said in his heart: my God, who did I get into!


    This kind of person who can make people recover from amputation by waving is absolutely not an ordinary light magician


    "Now that I''ve cured you, that''s what you get for doing things. As for them, you''re not qualified to be in charge. Do you understand?"


    "I I understand, I understand. " The team leader nodded and his forehead was in a cold sweat.


    "Well, go ahead and tell your master that I will wait for him in the city of night fire in front of me in the next three days. I hope he won''t let me down, otherwise I don''t mind killing his Earl''s residence because of them."


    "Well, well, I''ll take it with me. I won''t let you down."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Chu Fei let the captain go with a smile, and then looked around. He originally wanted Wan Yu to take care of these people, but after a second thought, he gave up and directly opened the Dantian space and called Leslie out.


    "Leslie, you go back to xiaodongtian. I''ve decided to arrange them at the foot of xiaodongtian mountain. You go to let us find a suitable place for them."


    "What are they going to do when they get there?" Leslie asked.


    "They are good at farming, so we have to find a good land for them."


    "Well, leave it to me." Leslie is so smart that he doesn''t need any more words from chufei.


    Later, Wu Nan first changed the transmission point of doumo world, then took Leslie back to xiaodongtian, and came back by himself in an instant.


    "Well, let''s go there. Wan Yu, break the army. You clear up a piece of open space. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Good." Wan Yu nodded, and immediately began to move up, but the broken army and Assiya were in the same place.


    "Master, master, you You Just disappeared... " Breaking the army is the first time to see Chu Fei play disappear, naturally shocked.


    As for Assiya, she''s no better. She''s the great mage of the light department. She''s not as sensitive to the breath of time and space as the little guy who broke the army.


    At that moment, Assiya was sure that chufei was no longer here, but he reappeared in the blink of an eye, which was beyond her understanding.


    "Well, I''ll get used to it in the future and go to work."


    There was no way to break the army, so I had to go to Wan Yu to work.


    Two people together, soon cleared out a large enough space, and then Chu Fei took out a table, and from let the broken army to call the 40 people.


    "Although you eat every day, I believe it does too much harm to your body, so today, I can only give you some ordinary food."


    These people just stare at it, including the previous leader who did not dare to speak, because they have no way to believe that the things in front of them are true.


    After all, this young man was named to deal with count Kerry That''s the count!


    Chufei smiles, then exchanges a pile of white steamed bread from the system according to the number of people, two steamed bread for each person, and a bowl of millet porridge for each person.Because of the upgrade of the system, the steamed bread and millet porridge have additional properties, which can also play a good role in their body.


    Maybe they didn''t know what to do before, but when the broken army and WAN Yu gave them the food Chu Fei took out, the people''s eyes were immediately left with the food in their hands.


    Then the sound of chewing steamed bread filled my ears and ears.


    Chu Fei and they naturally began to eat, but this time they did not eat big fish and meat, mainly because they were worried that these things would eat them.


    However, even if it''s just steamed bread and millet, it has made many people tearful.


    There was no one to speak. Until these 40 odd people finished their food, there was still no one to speak, but there was a lot of crying. Including those old men, they all cry like children.


    Chu Fei didn''t persuade them, and they didn''t need comfort. Chu Fei knew they were just venting.


    However, staying here is not the best way. It''s dark now. Chu Fei is not at ease to let them go home. He has no choice but to take these people to the Lagerstroemia world first.


    In fact, Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. A sect can''t stand alone in no man''s land. The disciples also need to eat. They can''t do without food.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei said after these people were almost crying:


    "OK, let''s clean up our mood. As you can see, I didn''t cheat you. Similarly, I don''t want you to cheat me. "


    "No, no, we are willing to be benefactor, slave and maid forever!"


    "The benefactor is our God. It is the benefactor who gives us hope to continue to live..."


    "Yes, I''m afraid we won''t live long without a benefactor. Our life is given by our benefactor. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of these people''s excited words, Chu Fei is very uncomfortable. He is a little embarrassed, but he can only pretend to be OK. "Well, you will be the first people I save, but not the last. It''s just that the place you''re going to be is so far away from here that you may never be able to come back in your whole life. "


    "Benefactor, we don''t want to come back here!"


    "This is nightmare, this is hell!"


    These people yelled again, and finally the previous leader couldn''t see it anymore, stopped the crowd, and then said:


    "benefactor, don''t worry, although we haven''t studied much, we know what reward means."


    "Ha ha, I don''t need you to repay me. Just live well." After a pause, chufei said:


    "but I''ll take you out of here later, but you can''t leave like this. It''s too dirty."


    "This Hehe, benefactor, we Let''s go and wash by the river. "


    Chu Fei wanted to nod his head, but then he thought about it and gave up. Where can the river be clean when it is full of mines.


    "Forget it, just change a suit. Wan Yu, take all the women to the forest to change their clothes. Break the army and take the men to the other side."


    At this point, Chu Fei exchanged a lot of clothes from the system, which were the most common coarse cloth clothes in the world of crape myrtle. It didn''t cost much, but it was a great surprise to these people.


    A moment later, Wan Yu and the broken army came back, and everyone changed into new clothes, but the dirty body was still very obvious.


    Then Chu Fei called out Lai Chi and asked him to stay to protect Assiya, the broken army and WAN Yu. Then he said to these poor people:


    "now, hand in hand, everyone can''t let go, until I say I can let go."


    Although they didn''t know what to do, these people quickly took action. Chu Fei told them again:


    "don''t let go. I will take you out of here with my strength. If you let go in the middle of the way, there may be danger. I can''t save you at that time. Do you understand?"


    Seeing that everyone nodded seriously, even every child nodded heavily, Chu Fei came to the crowd, reached out and clasped the leader''s shoulder, and said:


    "close your eyes!"


    Later, Chu Fei started the transmission system and waited for more than 40 people to enter the small cave of Lagerstroemia indica.


    Fortunately, the system is not a crude transmission, but based on the number of "connections". Otherwise, I am afraid that at least half of these people will be torn up by the power of the space channel.


    "Well, open your eyes and let go of your hands."


    Standing in front of the patriarch, looking at the bright hall, Chu Fei said with a smile.


    However, even if he said so, none of these 40 odd people dare to open their eyes.


    It is because the time is too short, and the previous feeling is too strange.


    Chufei was amused to see that they didn''t respond, so he took advantage of the array to send them to the gate of xiaodongtian. At this time, Leslie was discussing with Uncle long, Master Sun Yue and xiaodongtian about where to build a town.Although chufei didn''t say it clearly, Leslie understood what he meant, so he started people from Xiaodong to go down the mountain to find a suitable place.


    Although Taihua mountain is located in the middle of several continents, and it is also close to the desert and Gobi desert, it is only close. There are mountains, water and many small animals here. It''s really easy to find a place to farm.


    "Ah, here comes the Lord! I''ve also brought you One of the disciples in Dongtian is called Xiaotian.


    Then everyone noticed Chu Fei and the more than 40 odd looking people behind him.


    "Big brother!" After seeing Chu Fei, little Xing Xing runs over with her hand. Chu Fei laughs and hugs her. Then she says, "let''s get down to business first."

 Chapter 427

    "Master, uncle long, Leslie, is there a suitable place?" Chufei came over with Xiaozi and Xiaoxing in her arms.


    "Yes, these places are very suitable." Master Sun Yue was holding a piece of paper with a simple map of the neighborhood on it. Chu Fei looked at it and pointed to a piece of land to the west of xiaodongtian near Dahuang and said:


    "here it is."


    "Well, it''s good here." Master Sun Yue nodded. It''s really a good place. There is a river over there, and the land is rich enough. What''s more important is that it avoids the main entrance of the cave and the direction that the fierce beasts in the forbidden area will choose if they attack the cave.


    "Well, that''s the decision."


    Chufei laughs, and then controls the array to send the people to the sky. In the screams of more than 40 people, the people come to this area directly.


    It''s not far from Taihua mountain. The straight-line distance is less than 100 Li, and it''s less than 200 Li to walk to xiaodongtian.


    But now, it''s still a forest, but it''s not a problem for everyone in the cave.


    "It''s time to cut down trees. Which one of you is going to cut down trees? It''s technical work. Stupid people don''t care!" Chu Fei said jokingly.


    "Ha ha, the patriarch is right. You girls with stupid hands and barking will stay well."


    This kind of thing is naturally the business of those male disciples in xiaodongtian, but the girls are also laughing and rushing to cut down trees together.


    "Be careful, the trunk is broken into planks, and it will be used to build a house!" Chufei''s smiling reminder.


    Then, the 40 odd "refugees" brought by chufei, men, women, old and young, were completely shocked!


    They know that there is fighting spirit and magic in the world, but what they have heard and seen are all low-level fighting spirit and magic means.


    But what they see now is more elegant and magical magic!


    It''s just a matter of a few dozen young people who cut down the most powerful trees with their swords!


    After the big tree was cut down, these people cut the huge and heavy tree trunks into bare pillars and threw them to a fixed place.


    Then, several girls jumped into the air, and the wind piled the scattered branches together. Each one was like a god!


    "Miracle, it''s a miracle!" The oldest old lady didn''t know what to say. She fell down on her knees, kowtowing and chanting.


    Seeing the old lady like this, other women and children knelt down one after another and said:


    "the benefactor is God, the benefactor is God!"


    Twelve disciples of xiaodongtian started to cut down trees together. Naturally, it didn''t take much time. Ten minutes later, more than a thousand trees had been cut down, and then the male disciples started to break the board.


    In half an hour, all the planks came out. On average, a tree produced four or five planks, each of which was not small in thickness. It was more than enough to build a house for more than 40 people. Moreover, many of these people were family members, and they needed houses in their early twenties to make a full budget.


    But building a house is not a simple thing. It''s OK for the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian to let them build a shelter, but it''s a little more demanding to build a practical house.


    However, in order to speed up the work, Master Sun Yue stood up and lived for so many years. It''s hard for him to build a house.


    Under the guidance of Master Sun Yue, the disciples of xiaodongtian soon learned to build houses. However, chufei didn''t just let the disciples of xiaodongtian do things. The more than 40 people he brought with him were arranged by chufei to work together.


    Although it was a rescue, Chu Fei didn''t want to raise more than 40 elders. It''s up to them to work on their own, or to move.


    With the joint efforts of the disciples of xiaodongtian and the more than a dozen "refugees", the wooden houses were quickly built. They were all three rooms, with bedrooms, halls, kitchens, and toilets.


    Three hours later, more than 20 wooden houses were all built.


    Of course, these houses can only be used now. Beautifying and improving the details also need a little work.


    "Well, the house has been built..."


    Chufei came to these people, and the disciples of the small cave also returned to chufei. Chufei continued: "you can find a house to live in, and I will provide you with basic daily necessities. This will be the case tonight, and tomorrow, a person will help you to improve the construction, cultivate the farmland, and eat before the first batch of grain grows We''ll solve the problem for you. "


    "Thank the benefactor, thank the benefactor."


    With that, Chu Fei turned to Sun Yue and said, "master, from tomorrow on, let the male disciples take turns to help, until the farmland is reclaimed, and they often come to see them, but they can''t help with farming, and they can''t help at will after the first batch of grain is planted, unless someone is sick and injured...""You boy, I know what you think. Don''t worry. " Sun Yue nodded.


    "Cheng Feng, take some of your disciples and send them something."


    It was already late at night. Under the illumination of many torches, Chu Fei exchanged enough low-grade bedding, pots and pans, water tanks, chisels, axes, saws and other tools from the system.


    Then Chu Fei looked at Mingyue and said, "Mingyue, I will leave you enough food, rice, flour, millet and so on. They should not know how to cook with them. You can teach them then."


    "Good!"


    When everything was ready, what should be done was done and what should be said was said. Then he led all the people in Xiaodong Tianzhong back to zongmen, and these refugees stayed.


    Looking at this new home, although it is a wooden house, there are many things that they should have. They have not even seen many things, such as clean bedding, exquisite tools


    These people know that their lives have really changed, and all these changes are due to their benefactor.


    After returning to the sect, Chu Fei sat in the position of the sect leader, looked at the following disciples and said:


    "although I rescued them, it doesn''t mean you have to help them too much. People always depend on themselves. "


    "If some of them commit crimes, they must be severely punished, even if they kill or behead. The rules must be set up, and they can''t be left alone just because they are pitiful."


    "Besides, in the next few days, you can teach them to read and write. You can even teach them everything you know, but you can never teach them how to practice. For one thing, they can''t practice at all. Maybe their descendants can, but they are very difficult. Second, you can be their teachers, but not their relatives. "


    Chufei''s words were really cold, but it was also necessary. On earth, there are too many similar evils. Chu Fei doesn''t want to cultivate a group of scum himself.


    "Yes! Yes, disciple The disciples of xiaodongtian cried out in unison.


    "Well, Mingyue, come with me, little purple and little star."


    Chu Fei knew that he would return to the world of fighting demons immediately after finishing his work. He had no time to accompany Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing. Naturally, he could make up for it in this way.


    Then, several people came to the small dynamic storage of food.


    Chufei exchange office supplied enough rice, millet, flour, and a large number of oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, followed by seeds, all kinds of seeds, rice, millet, wheat, corn, and some vegetable seeds.


    "Mingyue, remember, don''t let them have a lazy heart. Once this happens, the warning is warning and the punishment is punishment."


    "Yes, I know." The moon nods.


    "In addition, if there are some craftsmen and talents outside, they will be attracted to live with them if they are willing to. The money problem will depend on the situation in the future."


    "Well, don''t worry, Lord."


    After a lot of content, chufei finally left xiaodongtian and returned to the side of broken army, Wanyu, Assiya and laichi. Of course, Leslie also came back with him.


    At this time, it was early in the morning, Wan Yu, broken army and axia had a long rest, while Lai Chi was guarding.


    "Master, you are back." Reich saw chufei and Leslie come back, and immediately came to them.


    "Well, is that all right?"


    "No, everything is safe, but before that, someone came near here to find out what happened. It was far away, but I didn''t get close, so I didn''t do it."


    Chufei nodded, which was expected.


    That night, Chu Fei didn''t need to go on his way. In the morning, after breakfast, he went back on the road and came to the city of night fire.


    The name of night fire city is mainly because the night here is also brightly lit, and the sound of Jingling never stops because it is night.


    Strictly speaking, the city of night fire is a city specially used for casting, which can be seen when Chu Fei came to the gate.


    At the gate of night fire City, a group of soldiers stood guard to check the pedestrians.


    When chufei''s car came, the soldiers came round suspiciously. Leader:


    "where are you from and what do you want to do? And what is it


    "It''s a car, of course. It''s the only one in the whole continent. As for us, we will come to night fire city to have a rest for a few days, and then go to Ironforge. " Chufei said to the soldiers outside the window with a smile.


    "Identification, take out your identification! Otherwise I suspect you are necromancers


    Needless to say, the soldier deliberately found fault. Even if he didn''t have identity certificate, it was enough to suspect that he was a spy, but he told the necromancer.


    What is the existence of the necromancer? It is the existence of fighting and killing in the whole fighting world. If someone is stigmatized as an necromancer, killing and robbing him will not be dealt with at all. On the contrary, he will be rewarded.That is to say, this guy has his eye on chufei''s car.


    But the problem is, they don''t know that there is a great mage in the car!


    Although Assiya can tolerate acting with laichi and Leslie, it doesn''t mean that she can tolerate a great mage of light being stigmatized as a necromancer!


    So, Assiya is angry!


    Light magic ascended, a light spear appeared in Assiya''s hand, along the window beside her against the man''s neck.


    "Who do you call the necromancer?"

 Chapter 428

    Counsellor, you must admit it! Admit it now!


    Light spear, it''s not a low-level light magic. In fact, it''s a level 5 light magic. It''s a magic that only high-level magicians can cast!


    And 99.9% of the light energy is from the Holy See!


    "I I was wrong! I''m wrong. I''ve drunk too much. I''m talking nonsense The soldier was frightened and begged for mercy. He did not dare to move.


    "And you? Do you think I''m a necromancer, too? " Assiya looked at the other soldiers again. Suddenly, the soldiers shook their heads quickly and scattered back to the city gate.


    "Go away!" Asiya gave a cold hum and put away the light spear.


    The car started and drove slowly into the city of night fire.


    The city of night fire is a very important place for the kingdom of Balaam. Therefore, the town covers a large area, and the walls and other defensive measures are very complete.


    When entering the city of night fire, Chu Fei just felt that the city of night fire was dark and strong, but he soon reflected that there was a layer of steel pouring outside the city wall.


    It is also for this reason that the wall of night fire city is this dark color.


    Shock is natural, but if you think about the location of night fire city and its functionality, chufei will understand.


    After entering the city of night fire, these two cars attracted too many people''s attention.


    Night fire city is good at casting, and its interest in iron and steel is far more than other aspects. Therefore, it is obvious that the cars made of iron and steel attract people''s onlookers and followers as soon as they enter the city.


    Yes, everyone who saw the two cars subconsciously got away from what they were busy with.


    The streets of night fire city are very wide, but they can''t hold so many people around, so chufei''s car drives very slowly. It''s really not good, and he even presses the horn to urge.


    Didi!


    The sound of the car horn is not small. The moment it rings, it scares these onlookers.


    "Well, this iron shell can still bark! Is there a whistle? "


    "What whistle makes so much noise! Who''s blowing the whistle, do you see it? "


    "No, I''ve been watching. No one whistles!"


    "That''s strange. Is it with some magic array to blow the whistle? It''s too wasteful


    "What''s the waste? People can make this magic iron shell. What''s the point of putting a few magic arrays in it?"


    "Yes, these people are not ordinary people. They should be the nobles from Wangdu?"


    "They are not aristocrats. You see, they are not even as well dressed as the servants of count Kerry''s family!"


    "You''re talking about the two men. It''s obvious that the nobles are the two women in the back, especially the woman in white. She''s so beautiful. She must have come from the nobles!"


    "I think she must be a princess, a princess of the king!"


    "Princess? Why does the princess come to our night fire city? "


    "What''s the look? I''ve seen the princess. She''s not like this. Besides, the princess has been in Ironforge, so she won''t come to our night fire city..."


    "But if she wasn''t a princess, who would she be, so beautiful, so noble..."


    ¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, chufei, the real boss in the co pilot''s seat, was regarded as a servant by the residents of night fire city.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care about this. What he did care about was that because of the previous loudspeaker, people closer to him did get out of the way, but people farther away felt strange when they heard the sound.


    There is really no way, the car in such a situation, want to secure the past, can only use some special means.


    "Master, I''ll go down and let them disperse..." Said the broken army, frowning.


    "Why?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Well, they''re in the way. They''re in our way. Shouldn''t they be dispersed?" The broken army, who had a better understanding of chufei''s character, replaced "let" with "drive away" at the last moment, for fear that chufei would seize the opportunity to teach a lesson.


    Chu Fei naturally discovered this, he laughed and said:


    "then why do they block our way?"


    "Of course, I haven''t seen this kind of car before..." Breaking the army is not clear, so he already felt that Chu Fei wanted to preach, but he didn''t understand what Chu Fei had to preach under this situation.


    "In my hometown, there is a saying that whenever you want to criticize others, you should know that not everyone in the world has the advantages you have."


    When Chu Fei finished, he looked around. At this moment, he taught to break the army, and naturally he would not hit himself in the face.


    Perhaps because it is the main road of the night fire City, and close to the gate of the city, there are many shops around, and there is a tall hotel next to chufei. The decoration is very rich. It is estimated that it should be one of the most luxurious hotels in the night fire city.


    Next to it, there is a small inn. The house has only one floor, and there is a yard in the back. Because of the hotel next door, the business of this inn is very poor. Even the boss sat at the door and sighed, not even interested in watching Chu Fei''s car."Stop the car. We''ll live here."


    Chu Fei said, then pushed the door out of the car, along the crowd to take the initiative to let out of a path came to the sighing boss.


    "Boss, do you have any rooms in your shop?"


    "Ah, yes, yes, all of them are clean and cheap. Do you want to stay, my lord?" The boss stood up excitedly. It''s hard to say how long the shop has been out of business.


    "Yes, but let me ask first, boss, how much does it cost to buy all your stores?"


    "Ah? Buy it? "


    "Yes! Don''t worry. I don''t really want to buy it. I just want to ask. " Chufei said with a smile.


    "Well But it doesn''t cost much to build a house. Five or six gold coins are enough, but the title deed is expensive... " There is no problem with what the boss said, but Chu Fei doesn''t need him to go on, saying:


    "clean up the rooms. Here are ten gold coins. After you clean up the room, you can go to another place to stay. I will stay here for three days, and you can come back after three days."


    Saying this, Chu Fei took out a cloth bag with ten gold coins in it and threw them to the boss.


    The boss was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and said:


    "OK, OK, OK, please wait a moment, I''ll ask someone to clean up right away!"


    At this time, the broken army several people also get off one after another, through the crowd came to Chu Fei''s side.


    "Master, where does the car park?"


    "Just stop at the door." Chufei had planned to throw the car into the ring, but then he gave up the idea, because he decided to use the car as a signboard, so that the revenger could not find himself.


    The broken army ran back, stopped the car and locked it. Then they went into the inn with chufei.


    Through the front of the main hall, chufei several people came to the back of the yard, where there are five or six guest rooms, the door has a water tank, the yard with sparse flowers and plants.


    "My Lord, my Lord, it''s all packed. It''s all packed." The boss led two young people to come over with a smile. The room was clean and didn''t need to be cleaned up.


    "Well, you go. Don''t come here these three days. You don''t have to wait."


    "OK, OK, let''s go now. Let''s go now." The boss is a local of night fire city. It''s not a big deal to find a place to make do for three days, so he naturally agreed to be very happy.


    after they left, Chu Fei said to everyone:


    "just choose a room, don''t close the door."


    He said that he chose the room casually, but the room in the middle, Wanyu and axia, was left to chufei. After all, chufei was the leader. After that, the broken army went to the main hall in front of them. The Damascus sat inside and looked out.


    This was not arranged by Chu Fei, but chosen by himself.


    This day, the door of the inn has not been quiet, more and more people come to visit the iron shell, and many people want to buy the car from chufei, but they are blocked back by the broken army.


    Chufei knew it, but he didn''t stop it.


    Until the evening of the day, the Lord finally came.


    It wasn''t a big man. He was still under count Kerry''s hands, but this time he was a swordsman, followed by eight or nine swordsmen and a few magicians.


    At the first sight of these people, they knew that they would not be able to stop them. Not to mention the armor and weapons of those swordsmen and great swordsmen, the jewels embedded on the magic robes of those magicians could not be afforded by ordinary little magicians.


    Before they came, all these people had made clear that chufei lived here, and that chufei had paid ten gold coins for three days, which was waiting for them to come.


    "Ha ha, there''s a guard dog. Go ahead and kill him!" After the leading swordsman saw the broken army, he casually ordered one of the people around him and said.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, I won''t take his life." With a relaxed smile, the man carried his weapon behind him and came to the front of the army with his bare hands.


    "Boy, you must accept your fate!"


    Finish saying, this person is a fist directly, carrying the thick fighting spirit to smash the army''s head directly.


    The corner of the broken army''s mouth started, and the fine steel sword in his hand flashed, which directly broke the man''s fighting spirit, and cut off his arm with a puff.


    "Ah With a scream, the army turned its lips and did not speak. Instead, it looked at the rest of the people.


    "Yes? It''s a bit of a talent, but he''s just the weakest one. You go and kill him. " The leading swordsman didn''t care about breaking the army at all, because he didn''t feel strong fighting spirit from the attack of breaking the army.


    The man nodded, this time he did not bare hands, but carrying a broadsword step forward, directly cut out a yellow fight.


    Earth attribute, high defense These six words flash in the mind of the broken army. This is the characteristic of the other side, but it can''t arouse the attention of the broken army. It''s still just a cold light.The man''s fighting spirit was broken and his arm was cut off in half.


    "Well, hum!" This person didn''t dare to cry pain, forced to resist the pain of arm was cut, quickly back to one side.


    "Waste, you can''t even beat a child! Polly, you go


    This time, he called a magician.


    This level of magician theory is just a senior magician. Although it is far better than breaking the army, he is not an ordinary magician.


    This man likes to say that magic is used in melee, and his talent is also very good. It''s a dual attribute magic talent of wood attribute and wind attribute.


    This man''s wand is different from others'' either. The shape of the wand in his hand is similar to a stick, which is usually thick and poked on the ground.


    At the moment when the man came out, the broken army''s ears moved, and he heard chufei''s voice.


    "This man is a bit interesting. Be serious and force his cards."

 Chapter 429

    After hearing Chu Fei''s reminder, the broken army nodded, and then stood up.


    Since Chu Fei said that he wanted to break the army and force out the master''s card, the fighting space must not be too small. Therefore, after the broken Army stood up, they threw the stools, tables and other things around them.


    The magician on the opposite side naturally understood that the other side was making room, but he didn''t know why he would make room when he came. After all, there was no such action when facing others before.


    Naturally, for those two people who had lost one hand by the broken army, the behavior of breaking the army was to say that they were rotten. But since they were defeated, they had no right to say anything else, so they had to hold their breath.


    "You''re a magician. I think you need more space to perform." After cleaning up the space, the broken army said with a smile.


    On the other side, the leading swordsman was not in a hurry to stop him. Instead, he waited for him with great interest and retreated a little.


    "It''s you who need space. I never care what''s around."


    The voice fell, and the mage was surrounded by the breeze, and suddenly his whole body was light.


    "Pillar of the wind!"


    With a low voice, a small tornado appeared on the right side of his sword. Although it was small, the attraction of the small tornado was great.


    Breaking the army for a moment carelessly, his right hand was rolled in!


    Fortunately, the wind column spell is just a control type of magic, and it doesn''t have much attack. But the next moment, the opposite magician waved a water arrow with his left hand, and with a few wind blades in the middle, he directly rushed to the chest and face of the army.


    The broken army frowned tightly, and the rare vitality in his body focused on his arm. Suddenly, he scattered the wind column and waved his sword at the last moment.


    "Broken arrow!"


    In the blink of an eye, these spells were pawned by the sword, but at this time, the magician was gone.


    Chu Fei once said, this time don''t look for people, but directly acquiesce that the other party will attack themselves from the top, back and bottom three directions.


    In this way, you can fight for the most time to respond!


    Breaking the army is the same, but at the same time, he also played his only water magic, water mist!


    With a whoosh, the army left its original position and rushed forward for half a meter. Then the sword in his hand went straight from his armpit to his back!


    When a crisp ring!


    The sword of breaking the army collided with the magic wand in the magician''s hand!


    "I found you!" In the heart of the broken army, he laughs and murmurs:


    "broken gun style!"


    The next moment, the long sword in the hand of the broken army propagandizes, and countless sword light sprinkles out, directly attacking the magician!


    The magician was shocked. He had never seen anyone break his own attack like this!


    Water shield!


    Water polo!


    The magician uses the light body effect of the wind system magic to retreat quickly. At the same time, he puts a layer of water shield on himself and throws a big water ball at the same time!


    In the inertia, the water polo directly ignored the long sword of pure physics and smashed on the smasher.


    But when the magician wanted to continue to attack, the water mist technique of breaking the army finally came into being!


    Water mist is a very slow spell, especially when it is cast by a magic scum like breaking the army.


    But fortunately, the water mist technique was completed in time, and the room was occupied by a thick fog.


    The magician had planned to continue to attack, because the water ball he threw was a very viscous control spell, but at this time the water mist rose!


    And break the army, in this water ball touched his body moment already found wrong, but it is too late.


    A big ball of water completely wrapped him, not only made him unable to breathe, but also prevented his action, and isolated him from the outside world.


    Without the magic support of breaking the army, the water mist skill soon dissipated.


    At this time, the broken army trapped by water polo was standing there in pain, and his face was a little purple.


    This is caused by poor breathing.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect your swordsmanship to be so powerful. I think count Kerry should be very interested in your swordsmanship. So don''t worry, you won''t die. "


    Magic is said with a smile, but just finished, he found that the eyes of the broken army even flashed a trace of light!


    No!


    The magician was so surprised that he put all the protective magic of water system and wind system on himself in a hurry. Then he was relieved.


    But just then, the mouth of the broken army moved.


    If they know the lip language, they will know what the broken army said: broken rope style!


    Among the nine swords of Dugu, the broken rope move is a special move for soft weapons, nets and other restrictive props!


    Although this move is not much to break the company, but at this moment, he has realized the key points of this move in an instant!At the next moment, the broken army''s arm vibrated strangely, and the sword in his hand also drew a strange arc one after another


    Broken!


    At last, with a roar, the water polo was broken by the broken army with simple swordsmanship. At the same time, the broken army glided under its feet and came directly to the magician. The long sword in his hand was handed out, and then directly broke his defense with the breaking rope style, and the tip of the sword was against his throat.


    "Is that all you have?" Broken army sneer, he is a bit disappointed.


    "Well, if you lose, you lose. I have nothing to say."


    The broken army rolled his eyes, cut a wound on his face with the long sword in his hand, and then put it away.


    "Master, he is too weak."


    The broken army said softly.


    "Yes, it''s too weak. It''s OK to play a good hand like this. Next... " Chu Fei also felt speechless. He thought that seeing a melee magician would really be a little good-looking, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t show his bullshit routine in front of Dugu Jiujian.


    The broken army nodded, turned to the leading swordsman and said:


    "who else wants to come?"


    "I''ll do it!" The leading swordsman couldn''t see it any more. He didn''t let the rest of the magicians do it, because he knew that those people were normal magicians. No matter they were magic or magic power, they could basically kill the young man.


    But this is not what they are provoking. They are swordsmen!


    Although there are some people in the world who only train moves, most of them are soldiers in the army, and few of them have such power.


    So, the swordsman wanted to try for himself.


    "Good!" The broken army nodded, and the sword in his hand pointed at the man.


    The man snorted coldly, and without weapons, he directly split a palm, and then rushed to the army after the fighting spirit!


    After the other side''s attack, he immediately knew that he had no way to break this guy''s fighting spirit!


    There is a big gap.


    In this case, we can only hide!


    Breaking army side body avoids fighting spirit, the long sword in the hand slants from the back to this person''s chest!


    But this guy didn''t hide at all. The dark green air shield appeared on his chest, and he hit the broken army''s head with a wave of his hand!


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the long sword failed. The huge anti shock force almost made him release his sword!


    There''s no way. The broken army is short and dodges. At the same time, the power in the body is running.


    "Air breaking style!"


    When the mind moves, the long sword changes its angle and stabs out several swords in an instant!


    Ding -


    still can''t break!


    Not only that, the broken army was shocked by the anti earthquake force, especially the right arm directly lost consciousness!


    "Death


    The swordsman gave a sharp drink, and at the same time, his hand was printed on the broken army''s chest!


    The broken army was directly smashed into the back yard, and it fell to the ground with a thump, and there was a crack in the air.


    "Ha ha, don''t think you can fight with a swordsman if you are good at swordsmanship. Rubbish is rubbish forever."


    With that, the swordsman, regardless of the fact that the army had lost his resistance, came directly to the army, and then took out a long gun to stab the army in the throat!


    Their intention is to kill people. Naturally, there will be no hesitation!


    But there was a little distance between the tip of his gun and the throat of the broken army. A white light flashed by, and there was a holy light shield on the broken army.


    Bang of a dull ring, the broken army was the power of the swordsman''s gun top of the slide out a long way, finally hit the Chu Fei house on the doorpost.


    Assiya shot, and under the holy light shield, Assiya had already begun the treatment of the broken army.


    "Oh, are you waiting for the priest? It''s really a good school The swordsman sneered.


    Squeak Bang!


    The door, which was originally closed, was opened directly under the control of chufei Yuanqi, revealing chufei sitting in the middle of the room.


    At this time, Chu Fei is a cup of tea in his left hand, playing with a red bird in his right hand.


    "You are the Lord, come on! Kill him After seeing Chu Fei, the swordsman sneered and gave the order directly!


    The next moment, the swordsman immediately rushed over, magic, fighting, sword roar, without any hesitation!


    Chu Fei didn''t intend to kill people, but at this time, Chu Fei''s heart is very strong!


    Chirp!


    A birdsong, Chu Fei in the hands of the red bird directly into a red lightning, rushed to those who attack their own people, as for those who attack the fighting magic, are also blocked by the birds!


    Poof


    Poof -


    the red lightning made blood holes in these people''s chest in a flash, but for the time being, they are not dead.


    "Do you still want to kill me?" Chu Fei recalled Firebird and looked at the swordsman with a sneer.


    "You..." Seeing this skill, the swordsman immediately knew that it was wrong. The man he brought was killed so easily. What can he do as a swordsman!"If you want to kill me, you must be prepared to be killed by me."


    Chufei laughs, Firebird comes out again!


    After a chirp, the Firebird went straight to the swordsman''s chest!


    The swordsman was shocked. He shook out a piece of green air shield with his long gun. After one was formed, he immediately built a second one!


    It''s just a moment, two sides of the air shield appears!


    He was relieved, this is absolutely extraordinary play, you know he is now building the air shield, but now he can get the most powerful air shield!


    "I..."


    Poof -


    unfortunately, he met Chu Fei''s fire play


    Firebird did not receive any barrier, directly penetrated the two air shields, and also penetrated his chest by the way!


    Chirp!


    Firebird circled around, then fell on the previous melee magician, stepped on his chest wound, motionless looking at him.


    At this time, these people are not dead, but they have lost the ability to fight, let alone fight. I''m afraid they can''t even stand up.


    "Wan Yu, except that, the rest is yours."

 Chapter 430

    The so-called removed one is naturally the one at the foot of Firebird, that is, the magician who played melee before.


    Maybe it''s because this man''s fighting style is very interesting, so Chu Fei didn''t want his life.


    Wan Yu smiles. She knows that Chu Fei is trying to give her a chance to improve her cultivation. Naturally, she doesn''t have any hesitation. She takes the pick and goes over, one by one. These people have no ability to resist at all.


    When Wan Yu finally killed the last person who could be killed, Wan Yu directly sat on the spot with his knees crossed, and began to recite Du Ren Jing with a horizontal knife on his knees.


    This was passed on to her by Chu Fei before, just to make Wan Yu not lose his nature by the comfort after killing, but in fact Chu Fei is very clear about the power of Du Ren Jing.


    I''m afraid that if Wan Yu goes on like this, the more he kills, the more merits he will have.


    It''s a good thing


    However, when Wan Yu recited Du Ren Jing, the magician who was lying at the foot of Firebird also got into the inexplicable feeling, as if he had gained some benefits.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t intend to let this situation continue.


    "Assiya, go and heal him, and let him go back and report."


    With that, Chu Fei waved and closed the door again. And the Firebird also disappeared directly out of thin air, but the moment the Firebird disappeared awakened the magician who fell into the feeling.


    The magician grinned bitterly. He naturally understood what had happened.


    Assiya''s rooms were opened, and she came to the man slowly. She sprinkled a piece of light and rain, and the magician recovered in an instant.


    "This You You are the great master of the light Department... "


    "You don''t care what I am, you go back and report." With that, Assiya went back to her room.


    The magician had no choice but to stand up with a bitter smile and salute to the rooms of chufei and Assiya respectfully, as a way of thanking each other for not killing them. Then he left,


    in the northeast of NightFire City, there is a very luxurious house, which is naturally the residence of count Kerry.


    It is not that count Kerry did not choose to build his residence in the middle of the city of night fire because of his modesty. It is because he is not qualified to do so.


    In the whole night fire City, the most powerful one is the father of count Kerry, who is an old Marquis, and the whole night fire city is under his jurisdiction. Count Kerry, as the worst of his father''s sons, was only responsible for digging the surrounding mines.


    At this time, in count Kerry''s residence, count Kerry was watching the dance performance of several slaves who had just been bought from outside. Beside him was his friend, who was an adventurer whose job was to hunt slaves.


    That is to say, it was a peddler, and the beautiful slaves dancing in the hall were brought by him to count Kerry.


    But just when they were having a good time, the magician who was let go by Chu Fei came back.


    "I''ve seen count Kerry, I''ve seen the butcher."


    "Back? Why are you the only one, the others? " Count Kerry clapped his hands and suspended the dance below.


    The magician gave a wry smile and said:


    "they are all dead..."


    "What! What''s the matter? That man dares to kill my man! " Count Kerry was furious, but he was not too reckless, waiting for the magician''s explanation.


    "We are not his opponents, not even his disciples. I would have died, but he was accompanied by a priest. They didn''t kill me in order to let me come back and report. On the contrary, they cured me. "


    "Well, it''s a great prestige. You Marquis''s house, please ask a great swordsman to come here, I don''t believe it..."


    "Well, count Kerry, take it easy." Next to him, the bearded, rough and crazy man, the butcher, said:


    "this kind of thing doesn''t need a great swordsman!"


    "Yes? What can brother tu do? "


    "It''s very simple. Isn''t he powerful? You just invite him over, invite him to dinner, and say you want to solve the contradiction on the table." Mr. Tu smiles as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    After hearing this, count Kerry immediately wanted to get angry, but when he thought of the butcher''s means, he forced his anger and said:


    "brother Tu, what do you mean..."


    "Ha ha, even a giant dragon can''t withstand the toxicity of a plant of ambergris. What''s more, they are only human beings. I have a lot of poison here. Any one can kill them."


    "Brother Tu wanted to use poison..."


    "Oh, count Kerry, is there anything happier than watching your enemy die in front of you?"


    "Ha ha ha! Brother Tu is right, right! Come on, dinner party! You, go and post, and say, "I, count Kerry, invite them to dinner!"


    The invitation fell on the magician''s head. He laughed bitterly in his heart, but he didn''t dare to refuse. After receiving the order, he left the hall. After a sigh, he went out of the count''s house and returned to chufei.At this time, it''s just about noon. Chu Fei has asked everyone to chat and think about what to eat today.


    Just at this time, there was a footstep outside the door. The magician who had been spared came back!


    "Shuimu, I''d like to invite you to the banquet on behalf of the count."


    Standing in the hall at the door, the magician named Shuimu shouts.


    In fact, chufei and Assiya had already found him when he was several hundred meters away, but they didn''t understand what he was going to do.


    At this point, everything is clear.


    "Come in and talk." Chufei waves to open the wooden door of the room.


    Shuimu hesitated in his heart, but still stepped into the room.


    "Thank you for not killing me. Thank you for saving my life." After entering the room, Shuimu''s first thing is to thank chufei and axia.


    Chufei smiles and nods, but Assiya doesn''t respond.


    "Are you here to post an invitation?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, count Kerry ordered me to invite some adults to the banquet, to communicate and resolve conflicts at the banquet."


    "He''s very kind But I don''t think wine is good, and food is good. " The broken army said contemptuously nearby.


    "Mr. Chu, they will want to plot against us." Wan Yu also began to remind.


    Chufei nodded and shook his head. His eyes were fixed on Shuimu all the way.


    "Shuimu, when you were fighting with the broken army before, the water ball and the wind column you threw were not ordinary magic, were they? I haven''t heard of it before. "


    Chufei is right. Although he doesn''t know magic and fighting spirit, he knows some common magic moves. Among the water magic, there is no water polo.


    "Yes, the wind column is a sealed spell in my magic wand. It''s a small spell created by my teacher. Its power is not strong."


    "Well, where''s the water polo?"


    "This Water polo is a magic developed by myself. It doesn''t have much attack power. As long as the opponent has the same strength as me, he can break it by force. "


    "He is a magician of water and wood." At this moment, Assiya said beside him.


    Water wood wry smile, this is not a secret, also don''t know why asiya will specially take out to say.


    "Your magic wand looks strange. Can you show it to me?"


    Shuimu wanted to refuse, but he didn''t dare. The people here are more and more terrible. Even if they win the battle, they are not sure that they can win the second time.


    The sword skill of breaking the army is too terrible.


    After tangled for a while, Shuimu still took out the magic wand from the space ring, holding it in both hands and giving it to the troops.


    Chufei took the wand, or stick, and explored it carefully.


    "Is your light body skill sealed up by this magic wand?"


    "Yes, there are three wind magic stored in the wand, which are wind pillar, wind blade and auxiliary magic agility." Water wood is really pull out, after all, there is no meaning to hide.


    Chu Fei nodded, with this magic wand, this is equivalent to the magic talent of three attributes. Unfortunately, it seems that Shuimu didn''t give full play to its own characteristics.


    "Who is your teacher?" Chufei asked.


    "He''s dead, he''s not famous, he''s just an intermediate magician all his life." Shuimu is a little sad.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "is this the magic wand of your master?"


    "Yes, it''s just, how do you know?"


    "Because this wand is not for you at all." Chufei finished, and threw the short stick to Shuimu.


    Shuimu said thanks after taking it, but didn''t say anything.


    "Go away, and leave the count''s house." Chu Fei said:


    "otherwise, you will still die in my hands."


    Shuimu was stunned for a moment, then said with a bitter smile:


    "OK, I''ll leave."


    "Well, you remember to find a chance to change a staff. It''s really not suitable for you. You''d better change one with this shape..." Then Chu Fei took out a pen and paper and quickly drew the shape of a staff. Then he shook the paper and threw it to Shuimu.


    It''s just a piece of ordinary white paper. Although the quality of the paper is incredible in the world of fighting demons, no matter how good the quality is, it''s also paper. It has almost no weight. But after chufei threw it out, it looks like a stone flying at high speed and directly imagines water wood.


    The speed of paper is so fast that there is no time for water and wood to react.


    Just when he thought he would be cut to death by this piece of paper, the paper suddenly flipped in front of him and pasted on his face.


    Shuimu''s heart is shocked, this technique is absolutely not ordinary people can pour out.


    But what shocked him even more was the shape of the staff drawn on the paperIf the top of the wand is not considered, the shape is not too special, but the top part is actually a curved blade shape.


    In proportion, the length of the wand should be about the same as that of the water tree.


    "The magic wand that is really suitable for you, and the most suitable magic to seal up is gold Of course, you''d better have a good practice of melee


    Shuimu wry smile, although Chu Fei said simple, but really want to do is very difficult.


    Shuimu left, as for whether he heard chufei''s words, that''s another matter.


    But for him, chufei won''t have any interest for the time being.


    The important thing now is the invitation of the Earl''s house, and chufei will definitely go.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner!" Chufei laughs and leads several people out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 431

    Chufei''s goal was naturally the residence of count Kerry. Although he didn''t know the way, it didn''t matter. Anyone in the city of night fire knew it.


    In addition to the noise they made when they entered the city, many people knew Chu Fei and they were willing to help.


    Soon, chufei, Wanyu, broken army and Assiya came to the door of count Kerry''s residence.


    Standing at the door, chufei didn''t rush in, but was waiting for the doorman of count Kerry''s house to come out and ask.


    "Get out of here. This is not where you stand!"


    Sure enough, as soon as chufei and others stopped, they stood at the door of count Kerry''s residence. When they arrived, the two servants began to reprimand.


    "Break the army, you talk." Chu Fei smiles and hugs the shoulder to look at, did not care at all.


    As for breaking the army, I''m happy to hear that master let me come. He drew out his sword directly and came to the man.


    The people in the Earl''s house would meet twice more or less, but the two at the door would only meet twice.


    They can deal with unarmed scholars and old men, but they are not qualified to deal with the broken army.


    "You What do you want? This is the residence of count Kerry. I advise you to put down your arms and leave immediately. No Or I''ll call someone else! "


    This guy at the door is a bully, but just a word leads to a sword on his throat.


    "Go in, tell your master, and let him come out to meet you!" He didn''t care about the status of the count. In fact, even the Marquis didn''t care.


    Because he is very clear about chufei''s ability, a person who can easily disappear, a person who can make many sword saints and great mages of canglan college dare not look down upon, what is a mere count!


    You know, in this world, when your cultivation reaches the strength of the sword sage and the great mage, you will automatically have a position comparable to that of a prince.


    This is the world of power.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go right away..."


    The man hurriedly agreed, then turned and ran into the gate. As for the other one, he stood in the same place with a face of fear. He did not dare to move or speak. His legs were shaking.


    Chu Fei thought it was funny, so he looked at this guy more, and the broken army also looked at him along Chu Fei''s eyes. Then, at the moment when he saw him in the eyes of the broken army, this guy collapsed directly on the ground, trembling with fear and no strength, while pouring out a piece of liquid.


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei was still a little embarrassed, but after seeing this scene, the people who passed by occasionally ran away quickly while whispering better. From this point, Chu Fei knew that this guy was not a good thing, and the only point in his heart that he couldn''t bear disappeared.


    About ten minutes later, the sound of footsteps came from behind the gate of the count''s residence, but it was very chaotic.


    Chu Fei released his divine sense to explore, and immediately said in a gloomy way:


    "break the army, be careful."


    After hearing the teacher''s warning, the army immediately understood what was going on.


    "It''s outside, it''s outside, it''s here to make trouble. Please teach them a lesson. They dare to make trouble at the door today and assassinate the count tomorrow They... "


    "Shut up. I''m so tired of the noise. I''ll kill you with my voice again!" The leader yelled angrily. He was really impatient.


    "Yes..." The man was too timid to speak.


    "Come on, open the door!" The man came to the door and waved.


    Behind him, two young men rushed to the door, one pulling the door apart.


    "Who dares to make trouble in the Earl''s house? I don''t want to live..."


    The big man''s angry voice stopped suddenly. On his throat, where was a long sword.


    The broken army looked at him with a sneer and said:


    "what did you say? I didn''t hear you


    Chufei laughed in his heart. After the cultivation of breaking swordsmanship, he seemed to like pretending to be forced.


    "I..." The big man was startled. He never thought that he would be restrained before he finished speaking.


    "I Yes, please How many people are here There are What can I do for you To To do... "


    This big man was really scared. There''s no way. Now his life is in the hands of the other party.


    The broken army added a little strength, and the sword printed a little red on the big man''s neck.


    "Really, really, I want to ask you what you''re going to do and if you need any help from me. If you have any, just say so. I''ll help, I''ll help..."


    Break army ha ha a smile, then looked back to Chu Fei.


    He was still young and only half thought about the routine of pretending to be forced. He didn''t think about what he would do if someone came up.


    But it happened that people did come up and immediately admitted their advice!


    "Go and tell the count that I''m coming to dinner!" Chufei said with a smile."Good! OK, I''ll go right away, right away With that, the big man''s careful hind legs and slow hind legs were relieved to see that he didn''t stop the army and didn''t plan to fight. He turned and ran to the hall where the count was.


    As for the rest of the people, at this time have been silly, especially before that asked them to clean up the gatekeeper of these people.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei and the army were too lazy to be that guy.


    A moment later, the footsteps rang again. Listen to the sound, three people came. Chu Fei''s divine sense scanned and found the previous great man, then another great man, and a count who was overindulgent at first sight.


    These three people have three different styles. Especially the second man, his eyes didn''t seem to be looking at one person, but at another goods.


    This makes Chu Fei subconsciously alert to this person.


    "Hahaha, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, all misunderstandings. I sent Shuimu to invite some friends to the banquet, but Shuimu didn''t come back, and I didn''t know where the boy had gone, hahaha! You don''t care, don''t care. "


    The broken army subconsciously wants to stand beside, but Chu Fei''s eyes stop him. Chu Fei has no interest in talking to the count. So, it''s the apprentice''s job.


    The army broke down with a bitter smile, but there was no choice but to stand up and say:


    "it''s count Kerry. Ha ha, there''s something wrong with your family."


    "Blame me, ha ha, blame me, it''s because I didn''t discipline myself well. Come here, please come in, please come in. The banquet has already been ready, just wait for some friends to arrive!"


    Count Kerry saw at a glance that chufei was the leader, but he didn''t care. He directly invited chufei to the back hall.


    Chu Fei, of course, would not refuse. This time, they were going to the banquet.


    All the way forward, breaking the army, chatting with count Kerry, even he felt sick. Fortunately, it wasn''t a long way, and soon we got to the place.


    "Come on, take a seat, please."


    Since it''s a banquet, there can''t be only one round table.


    In fact, in the hall at the moment is not a round table, but a long table, and it is placed beside, on which there are all kinds of melon pulp.


    Chufei took a seat, and count Kerry sat down with his butcher.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to introduce you. This is my friend Tu Qian. Ha ha, I don''t know how to call you?"


    The broken army said with a smile:


    "this is my master."


    In such a simple sentence, he didn''t say his identity or the name of Chu Fei. As for WAN Yu and ah Xiya, he directly ignored the past.


    Count Kerry''s face was muddled, and the butcher next to him didn''t think of it. But people don''t talk about it. We can''t chase after it.


    After all, the party was ostensibly a meeting.


    "Ha ha, good, good, we are all friends. Don''t be constrained. Today''s banquet is not only delicious, but also good-looking!"


    When he said this, count Kerry clapped three high fives. In a moment, a group of beautiful girls came out from the side. At the same time, there was music.


    With the music, this group of girls are dancing in the hall. It''s really beautiful.


    Chufei had found these people for a long time, but he didn''t pay much attention to them before. He just thought that they were killers hidden by count Kerry. But now he knows, where is the killer, each run is the dancer.


    The count of Kerry did not talk about business. Chufei was very happy. He sat there, eating whatever he saw and watching the girls dancing.


    But after a while, Chu Fei finally found that these girls are not human at all.


    "Spirit?" Chu Fei was secretly surprised.


    Indeed, these girls are elves, and their long ears have shown that.


    But before that, Chu Fei didn''t find out because the girls'' headdress was gorgeous and their hair covered their ears.


    Didn''t discover fortunately, since discovered, Chu Fei nature can''t pretend didn''t see.


    "It seems that the promise to Lena is about to start."


    Chu Fei said in his heart, and then he continued to pretend to enjoy the dance easily.


    A moment later, the dance ended and the girls scattered.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful fairy girl in count Kerry''s house. It''s really shocking! I didn''t expect that it would be so good for so many fairy girls to dance together! "


    Chufei laughed and waited for count Kerry to answer.


    Count Kerry certainly won''t pretend not to hear it, he said with a smile:


    "yes, the girls of the elves are not only beautiful and lovely, but also keep their youth. Moreover, the whole elves have an almost perfect understanding of music, and the dance related to music is naturally not difficult.""Oh, I envy count Kerry!" Chu Fei exaggerates to say.


    "It''s nothing to envy. Ha ha, if your friends like it, they can give it to you. It''s just a fairy girl." Count Kerry was very generous, but he was just talking.


    Although he didn''t care about the money he spent on the elf girls from people like Tu Qian, he knew that the elf girls were not simple toys.


    It''s OK to keep them for fun, but if you want to give them away, you need to show off. Sorry, let the elves know. I''m afraid the time of death is near.


    Elves, they are born magicians!


    It''s really easy to kill someone.

 Chapter 432

    "I''m very honored, but count Kerry, it''s not easy to buy so many elves. As far as I know, there are not many on the auction floor..." Chufei''s starting to talk.


    "Of course, it''s all thanks to the butcher. If you want, I can pay the butcher to get some. It''s very simple for the butcher. Hahaha!"


    Next to count Kerry, the butcher had a proud look on his face. He took his cup, motioned to chufei, and then drank it all.


    This is to say hello to future customers, chufei understood, and count Kerry understood.


    "Ha ha, then it''s really time to have a good rest, count Kerry." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Well, what do you want to say, my friend? Do we need to say that! Hahaha, it''s all men. Who doesn''t like fairy girls! Isn''t it? "


    "Ha ha ha! Reasonable, reasonable! All men naturally like it Chu Fei forbeared the nausea in his heart and agreed.


    "Isn''t it true that men are not interested in the Elven girls, should they be interested in the garbage of those mining beggars..."


    Finally to the point, after saying this, all the people present were quiet, only count Kerry burst out laughing.


    Chu Fei lifted his glass with a smile, took a sip, and then said:


    "according to the situation, I''ll go my way, and no one will come out to make trouble, which naturally won''t attract my attention."


    "In this way, friends are forced to be helpless?" Count Kerry also gathered the smile on his face. In a short sentence or two, the banquet was full of tyranny.


    "Yes, I''m tired of being forced. If only I could be as shameless as you, count Kerry! Save so much trouble


    Chu Fei skin smile meat don''t smile of say.


    "Ha ha, it''s also simple. My friend, just tear off the left face and stick it on the right face." Count Kerry is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He talks with a gun.


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "yes, it''s a pity that I''m thin skinned. I can see my bones at a glance if I tear it off. Unlike you, tear off one layer, there''s another. "


    "If you want to live comfortably, don''t you have to do that?" Count Kerry sneered.


    "Boring, boring!" Chufei slapped the table, then said:


    "count Kerry, what do you want me to do?"


    "Friend, you beat my people and robbed me of my hard work. What do you say I want you to do? Is it really a party? Ha ha ha


    Chu Fei looked at count Kerry with a speechless look and said:


    "if I guess correctly, have you poisoned me?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just ant mountain. You won''t be in pain for a long time. Haha..." Tu Qian also spoke. After all, he took out the poison.


    Moreover, this is called ant mountain poison, which can be regarded as one of the most torture poisons in the world. This kind of poison was put in almost all the food and drinks, except Tu Qian and count Kerry.


    "That''s a pity..."


    Chufei laughs. He picks up three fruits and throws them to the army, Wanyu and axia.


    Three people don''t know so-called, fruit in the hand is a face ignorant force.


    "Eat, it''s ant mountain. It''s a waste not to eat!" Chu Fei says without care.


    After hearing this sentence, Wan Yu almost laughed, and then ate in the eyes of other people''s surprise.


    Breaking the army wants to stop, but wan Yu eats fast, as if afraid of being robbed.


    "Eat, don''t you like fruit?" Chu Fei asked strangely.


    Broken army and asiya looked at each other, two people in the heart way: This is where does not like to eat fruit thing! This is so strange! Where has knows the poisonous also to eat the truth!


    But in looking at Chu Fei''s eyes, there was no worry at all, and WAN Yu also happily finished eating.


    The broken army frowned and thought a lot. Finally, he put the fruit on his mouth and bit it.


    As for Assiya, she hesitated for a longer time, but finally opened her mouth.


    Because she believes chufei is not a fool.


    If you know what Assiya thinks, chufei may be mad!


    Chufei, of course, is not a fool. If there is no way to deal with poison, he will not eat so easily!


    You know, chufei is a systematic person!


    Just as he picked up the food and drink, the system had already sent out a reminder.


    But this is not Chu Fei himself to start the system to identify things, but the system itself to jump out of the reminder.


    At the moment when Chu Fei came into contact with these things, the system reminded Chu Fei to turn on the "purification" function. Each time, the basic consumption was 100000, and then the price was increased according to the different levels of poison


    As for the so-called pricing system for mountain ants, it''s the one hundred thousand.Is it cheap to purify once a hundred thousand? No, it''s actually expensive, but compared with chufei''s current wealth, it''s not so good.


    So chufei is very happy to eat and will not have any worries.


    Seeing that chufei had eaten, count Kerry was relieved. Before that, he worried that chufei would be a little tricky when he ate alone!


    But now, it''s all eaten! Then the result is simple! No one can run, they all have to die!


    "Ha ha ha, my friend is so proud that he dares to eat even things covered with ant mountain and share them with people around him. I don''t know how your brain grows, ha ha ha!"


    Count Kerry was so happy. Tu Qian was right. It was really pleasant to see the enemy die in front of him!


    Tu Qian is also smiling. It''s not the first time for him to kill people with ant mountain, but it''s the first time for him to see someone who knows that it''s poisonous and gives it to his companions!


    For him, this trip is worth the money! This is definitely a talk that will last forever in the future!


    "Poison, it''s a small thing. By the way, how long does this ant mountain work? "


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long before you know." Tu Qian sneered. He didn''t worry that the people in front of him would have any way to avoid the poison.


    After all, there is no antidote for this poison.


    That''s why they dare not poison themselves! If they change a poison with antidote, they won''t fall down. Just take antidote in advance.


    But this ant mountain is not good


    Time went by, but chufei didn''t show that they wanted to poison their hair.


    Count Kerry frowned and looked at TU Qian. He wanted to know what was going on.


    "Don''t worry, there is no antidote in ant mountain." Tu Qian is very confident. In fact, he has seen all kinds of people in his years of playing drugs.


    Don''t say Chu Fei they are like this, more exaggerated have, but as long as poison hair, damned or will die.


    Hearing Tu Qian''s words, count Kerry was no longer worried.


    However, with the passage of time, Chu Fei they are still very comfortable eating fruit and drinking wine, there is no sign of toxic hair.


    Tu Qian frowned. Count Kerry was already worried


    After another period of time, even the swordsmen should die, but chufei and they still didn''t move


    The sweat on Tu Qian''s forehead has been left behind. He can only comfort himself constantly: wait, wait! Maybe it''s a gift!


    But this wait, half an hour passed.


    Even the swordsman should have a reaction, but chufei and they are OK.


    "Break the army, remember, you should have a long eye when you buy things in the future. Don''t buy expired ones, otherwise Look, what a delay


    "Yes, yes, yes. Master taught his disciples to remember." The broken army said with a smile.


    "Assiya, I need to hurt faster in the future. Can I hurt you?" Chufei looked at Assiya again.


    Assiya''s face was speechless, and she said in her heart: how can I think that you are not afraid of poison!


    As for WAN Yu, Chu Fei just handed him a look, a "dry beautiful" look, Wan Yu naturally understood.


    "I''m sorry, count Kerry. We seem to I''m disappointed you didn''t die. "


    "I This... " Count Kerry didn''t know what to say. Poisoning people was a matter of tearing their faces, but now they didn''t!


    "Break the army, Wan Yu, you two cooperate and clean up." Chu Fei sneered and said.


    Although not broken, but Wanyu and broken army naturally understand what it means!


    Breaking the army with a smile, the sword directly killed count Kerry and Tu Qian without hesitation, and WAN Yu followed closely with a pig knife.


    Count Kerry is also a bit strong, but in the face of breaking the army, it is not enough to see, breaking the army is just a sword, he did not even have the opportunity to react, his arms were cut off, and his two legs were also abandoned.


    Then Wan Yu followed, the pig knife directly cut into count Kerry''s chest, instantly killed, turned into a mummy.


    Tu Qian also resisted an attack by the army, but when he noticed that count Kerry''s body had turned into a mummy under a knife, he was immediately startled!


    But at that time, the sword had pierced his throat


    Fortunately, Tu Qian didn''t die immediately. Wan Yu seized the chance to kill him.


    "Assiya, go and get all those Elven girls."


    Assiya nodded. As a great mage, this kind of thing is very simple.


    Only two or three minutes later, Assiya had led those Elven girls to come.


    There are ten of them. They are young.


    "You..." Chu Fei saw them coming, just wanted to say two words, these girls immediately knelt down in front of him, one by one sobbing constantly.Chufei doubts and looks at Assiya.


    "They''ve all been controlled by magic before, and I''ve solved it for them." Assiya explained.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "you Do you know a fairy girl named Lina? "


    After hearing Chu Fei''s question, the girls were stunned for a moment, then looked at each other, as if to make sure that the other party had heard the name, and soon they shook their heads.


    "No, all right. As you can see, the count is dead. Do you have any plans? Where are you going? "

 Chapter 433

    In fact, chufei thought that if these people knew Lina, it meant that they were of the same race. Since they were of the same race, they would naturally come together.


    But now people shake their heads, they say they don''t know Lina, so how to deal with chufei is a little tangled.


    Chu Fei''s dilemma is not whether or not to help them, but how to help them.


    It''s OK to send them to the earth, it''s OK to send them to crape myrtle, it''s OK to send them to canglan college to accompany Lina, it''s OK to take them to the fairy forest directly, otherwise they will be chufei''s pets just like laichi and Leslie.


    There are too many ways to deal with them, each of which is dispensable to chufei, so chufei will naturally tangle.


    However, these Elven girls obviously did not expect that Chu Fei would even ask them about their own plans.


    "We We want to go home. " A girl bravely looked up and said.


    "Home? You mean your fairy forest? " Chufei asked.


    The girl nodded, and chufei said:


    "but I don''t know the way. I''m going to the night fire city. I''m going to the orc territory. If you can go back to the elf forest from there, I can take you there. But if you need me to escort you back, I''m afraid it will take a long time. "


    For the beautiful, lovely and pathetic girl, chufei has lost the idea of saying no.


    Obviously, these Elven girls hesitated after hearing chufei''s words. Next to him, Assiya couldn''t see any more. She came to chufei and said, "the elves and the orcs are also hostile."


    "Ah? Is the elves friendly with that race? " Chu Fei asked with a bitter smile.


    "Dwarves, but dwarves have a good relationship with any race." Assiya thought about it and said.


    "So in the final analysis, it''s not because of the elves, it''s because the dwarves are popular." Chufei''s question embarrassed the Elven girls kneeling below.


    I have to say that although it''s a little hard to say, the popularity of the elves is really poor.


    But although they are not popular, they are powerful!


    It is true that those who are really powerful are in the elves forest. Where is the real strength of the elves. As for the small tribes in other places, they really don''t have any arrogant qualifications.


    But the problem is, because the elves in the elves forest are so easy to hate, many people can''t beat the elves in the elves forest, but they can take out their anger with other elves.


    "You''d better think about how to solve their problems." Facing chufei''s words, Assiya doesn''t know how to say it. She is full of sympathy for these girls.


    "I don''t think so. I can''t do anything. I''ll live and die on my own. Anyway, I''ve saved you once, and it''s the end of my duty."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei then stands up, he already did not plan to stay here.


    Assiya sighed. She knew chufei was right, and she could only do it, but the problem was that she couldn''t be cruel.


    Breaking army and WAN Yu look at each other, and both of them are a little heartless, but different from Assiya, they really think of a way to persuade Chu Fei.


    Breaking through the army, he quickly came to Chu Fei and said:


    "master, don''t you always need magicians to help you make potions? They can. They are all born magicians. The things they make are not comparable to ordinary people!"


    "Really? How much difference can it make? " Chufei is also a businessman after all. Now that the army has been broken, chufei should naturally care about the quality.


    "Well This... " Broken army stunned, his understanding of magic is really poor can, no way he can only turn to Assiya.


    "Under the great mage, you can surpass a level. At the level of the great mage master, the success rate of ordinary potions has increased, but the elves at that time can make more terrible things. " Said Assiya, looking at the fairy girls.


    Chu Fei nodded, if it is true, things can really be done.


    "But they wanted to go home, and they didn''t say they wanted to make me a potion."


    "Yes, we do!" At this time, these elf girls began to speak, especially the one who was the first to speak before.


    "Ah? Are you not going home? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Well, although we are all elves and we all say that the elves forest is our home, we can''t get in. Our original home has been destroyed and we can''t go back. "


    The poor girl was more confused.


    Assiya said:


    "generally speaking, the elves who are not in the forest of elves are basically driven out of the forest of elves because they have violated the clan rules of the elves."


    Chu Fei suddenly realized:


    "I see. In that case, we can consider it. It''s justChu Fei''s tangled problem came again. Where to build the factory?


    Now, although many of the magic students in canglan college are making potions for themselves, in the final analysis, it''s just casual work, not a factory at all.


    If you really want to run as a factory, then the first thing is the address.


    There is no address where the factory can be built, everything is in vain.


    In a short time, Chu Fei thought of many possibilities, such as going back to earth to build a factory For example, to the little cave


    In the end, chufei decided to take them to xiaodongtian if they wanted to.


    "You all stand up first. I''m not comfortable kneeling like this."


    With the help of the broken army, Wan Yu and Assiya, these Elven girls soon stood up.


    "I''m very glad that you''re willing to help me make medicine. I can guarantee you a comfortable enough life. You won''t be too tired every day, but you have something to do. The only problem is that there is only one place I can take you under the condition of ensuring your safety, but that''s my secret. I can''t take you there for no reason. "


    "Unless..."


    "We are willing to pledge allegiance!" The leading girl quickly wants to understand the meaning of chufei, and quickly makes a decision.


    The other fairy girls were stunned for a moment, but they soon responded. They are really willing to be loyal to chufei, as long as chufei can get rid of their previous inhuman life.


    "Well, in that case, take the oath." Chufei nodded.


    Now that chufei agreed, these girls would not hesitate and immediately vowed to the highest god in their hearts.


    At the moment of vowing success, Chu Fei found that these fairy girls looked at themselves differently. Before, they looked at someone who had nothing to do with them, but now Chufei became an idol and a mainstay in their eyes.


    After seeing these eyes, chufei knew that it was OK.


    Chufei didn''t let these Elven girls swear by the future of crape myrtle, mainly because chufei just wanted them to build factories and work, and didn''t think too much of anything else.


    In this way, the fairy goddess, if not too powerful, was enough to restrain them.


    "Wait for me."


    Chufei said, with these fairy girls will return to the small cave.


    It''s noon now. On this side of the main hall of xiaodongtian, only Longwu is alone. Of course, Longwu is watching the scenery on the top floor.


    After chufei appeared, Longwu came to chufei for the first time.


    He also found that in addition to Chu Fei, there are other people coming, so that is why. If only Chu Fei himself, dragon five where also need so careful.


    But when Longwu saw these fairy girls, he was stunned.


    "Uncle long, they are..."


    Chu Fei wanted to introduce these girls, but he didn''t say anything about them. Long Wu interrupted him and said, "the essence of nature The spirit of heaven and earth... "


    Although the words were endless, the word "spirit" still attracted Chu Fei''s attention.


    Chufei''s side, these fairy girls were startled by the appearance of dragon five, but they were soon attracted by the magnificence of the hall.


    As for what Long Wu said, they didn''t care.


    "Uncle long..."


    "They really exist..." Longwu was obviously a little excited, but his excitement was very restrained. If it wasn''t for chufei, no one would have been able to see it.


    "Ah? No, uncle long, what do you say? Do you know them? "


    Dragon five nodded, but then shook his head and said, "it''s just a legend."


    "Legend? What legend? "


    "This is a legend spread among our demon and beast group. It is said that there is such a race. They are the essence of nature and the spirit of heaven and earth. It is said that they have great talents and are the favorite of heaven''s way..."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was really shocked. No matter what, he believed that what Longwu said was true, but in this way, the problem was big!


    "Where did the legend come from?" Chufei asked.


    Long Wu sighed and asked:


    "do you know how many great emperors there are in my monster?"


    Chufei shook his head. How could he know such a thing. After all, Chu Fei couldn''t even say how many great emperors the Terran had.


    "Then you must not know the twin emperors of our demon clan..."


    "Twin emperors? One or two? " Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, it might be a name, or twins.


    "It''s two. They become emperors and disappear at the same time."


    "Ah? Isn''t it true that only one person can become emperor at a time? " Chu Fei doubts, but this is the common sense of Lagerstroemia, the common sense of friars."No one can tell exactly what happened, but twin emperors do exist. This legend is what they once said


    "Said the great emperor? Is that the only sentence left at that time, or is there anything else? "


    "It''s the mind, what they leave behind is the mind. Later, this divine idea was recorded by the great power of our family, and it formed such a legend. " Said Longwu.


    "God? Is it divine Chu Fei was puzzled. In his cognition, divine thought and divine consciousness were the same thing.


    However, it is obvious that this is not the case. Long Wu shook his head and said:


    "shennian is another method of divine knowledge. Shennian means'' I see you see, I smell like you smell ''. Shennian conveys a complete feeling."


    "Ah, when will you learn to read?"


    "The divine chamber, at least to the divine chamber stage, but even to the divine chamber stage, not everyone can master this method."


    "Will you, uncle long?" Chufei is looking forward to this method.


    But Long Wu shakes his head. Unfortunately, he won''t.


    Chu Fei was a little disappointed, but he didn''t hold on to the problem any more. He was still early from the stage of the divine chamber.


    "OK, but since there is such a sentence passed down, does it mean that they..."


    "They are very special. They can practice in any way of heaven, but no one knows what they will become in the end."


    In the following dialogues, chufei and Longwu communicate with each other by means of divine knowledge, but they don''t speak out with their mouths. Otherwise, these little fairy girls would be surprised.


    Chu Fei felt that he had found the treasure, but more importantly, Chu Fei suddenly thought that he would have a good relationship with the elves anyway! And the elves in the forest of elves!

 Chapter 434

    "Well, now that you''ve found them, take the chance. If you need me again, I''ll have a rest. "


    Long Wu seems to be touched by this, so he doesn''t want to say too much about it. After Chu Fei nods, Long Wu goes back upstairs to see the scenery.


    Although he didn''t know what happened to Longwu, Chu Fei still believed that Longwu could solve his own problems.


    Therefore, chufei center focuses on these elf girls.


    At this time, these Elven girls are gaping at the luxury and beauty of the hall, and have forgotten who they are and where they come from


    Pop!


    "Well, I said, you''ll see later, and listen to me first." Chufei found out the state of these girls and clapped her hands with a bitter smile.


    The girls were awakened by Chu Fei''s clapping sound. They were a little embarrassed, but they were still full of little stars.


    "I brought you here because you swore allegiance to me. This is my clan. You can stay here for a while in the future. But for the time being, you are not my people in the cave. You can only be regarded as temporary residence. You are not qualified to contact many things. "


    "Yes." The girls naturally understood the existence of this situation, so they nodded in unison.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to my little cave people, including my master. In the future, you can ask them for help if you have any problems in this little cave, but whether you can help depends on their wishes."


    "In addition, the people in xiaodongtian are the people I care about. No matter for any purpose, you can''t hurt them or try to control them. Otherwise, once I find out, I will kill you. Even if you run back to the forest of elves, you can''t escape my pursuit."


    What chufei is saying is that she releases her authority without reservation. For a moment, these girls are completely frightened by chufei''s authority.


    "Well, all that should be said, there are also rules here. Some places you can go, some places you can''t go. As for where you can go and where you can''t go, someone else will tell you later."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei hook up big array, inform small cave all come to the hall to gather.


    This time, Chu Fei didn''t directly control the big formation to transfer everyone.


    Once they do that, the people in xiaodongtian will lose their share in front of these girls, which may make the girls think that the people in xiaodongtian have nothing to respect.


    In order to avoid this situation, Chu Fei chose notice instead of arrest.


    A moment later, all the people came to Xiaodong. However, when they saw Chu Fei''s serious expression, they were blessed to their hearts and immediately saluted and called out:


    "I''ve met the patriarch!"


    "Well, get up."


    With that, Chu Fei came to Sun Yue and called his master respectfully. After getting Sun Yue''s response, Chu Fei picked up Xiao Xing Xing and took Xiao Zi by the hand to return to the position of patriarch with his master.


    At this time, the elves of these girls have already understood who is clear and who is heavy.


    "These girls, from the same place as Lai Chi and Leslie, are elves." Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "they have pledged their allegiance to me, but they are not qualified to join my little cave. They just stay for the time being. They eat and live with you, but the rest of the time, their task is to study pills. "


    After the introduction, Chu Fei said to the girls of the elves:


    "before any other arrangement, you should study the herbs here and try to make some pills."


    "Yes."


    Chufei smiles and nods, then asks Mingyue to arrange their accommodation. Of course, these things don''t need him to worry about.


    After the explanation, chufei left again and returned to Wanyu, broken army and axia.


    At this time, only half an hour or so had passed since the count was killed. Although it was not long, chufei would not want to wait for others to find his own trouble in the count''s house.


    So, after chufei came back, he immediately left Earl''s house with three people, went back to the inn, got into the car, and then headed for the way.


    Chufei didn''t want to play hide and seek with those who were about to run away. After all, the target as big as a car couldn''t be hidden.


    Chufei''s idea is very simple. Since the count is dead and he is going to leave, there may be no chance to go to any fishing net town in the future.


    Therefore, Chu Fei plans to go to the fishing net town for a turn. Anyway, he has already picked up 40 people and left. He doesn''t mind taking more people.


    What''s more, although they can be regarded as refugees, they are hard-working people.


    What''s more, even if they go to the Lagerstroemia world, these people will be under the strict supervision of xiaodongtian. It''s basically impossible to cheat and commit crimes.However, Chu Fei needed a guide for their trip.


    When chufei''s car came to Chengmen, a little boy was struggling to carry a big cloth bag and walked out of the city. The little boy seems to be only twelve or thirteen years old. He is not tall, but he is very strong.


    This little boy and those people in fishing net town can be directly regarded as two kinds of people


    "Boy, do you know fishnet town?" The car stopped next to the little boy. Chufei asked with his head out.


    The little boy, who lives near the gate of the city, was one of the people who watched the car before. At this time to see the car stopped in front of him, the heart will subconsciously excited.


    "I know! I''m going Although the little boy''s back was bent, he still tried to speak straight up,.


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to send something? " Chu Fei asks curiously.


    "Well, I''m going to deliver food to my relatives and friends This is the food we saved for a month. " The little boy said seriously.


    "Then you will come with us. After delivering the goods, I''d like to ask you to be our guide and walk around the fishing net Town, OK?"


    "Well, yes, but you have to let me in..." The little boy pointed to the car and said with bright eyes.


    "Of course!" Chufei said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Then, the broken soldier sitting on the co pilot opened the door. He went to the back and put the little boy''s things in the back, while the little boy was arranged beside chufei.


    Sitting in the car, the little boy was a little afraid at the beginning and didn''t dare to move, but when he saw Chu Fei''s encouraging eyes, he bravely felt it.


    Strange feel, unprecedented comfort, the little boy did not know what language to use to describe.


    Chufei watched the little boy touch it and then started the car again, saying:


    "if you are afraid, you can hold the handle on it."


    "I''m not afraid!" The little boy flushed with excitement.


    "Well, you can show me the way. I''ll help you deliver things first."


    The little boy cried out happily, and then the car galloped in the direction pointed out by the little boy.


    The car was very fast on the rough road, but the people in the car didn''t feel much turbulence. Soon, the car re entered a small village in fishing net town and stopped in front of a shabby thatched house.


    "Wait for me, I''ll be right back!"


    The little boy was very excited. Originally, he might have to go to the corridor in dark, but it didn''t take him half an hour to ride in these two magic cars.


    But Chu Fei naturally won''t let the little boy go down by himself. He takes Wan Yu with the little boy, while the broken army and axia stay in the car.


    The little boy was carrying things in front of him. Chufei and the broken army followed him. After a few steps, he came to the first thatched house.


    "Auntie, I''ve brought you food!" The little boy cried out.


    "Cousin!" In the house, a little girl''s voice rang out happily, and then she rushed out.


    However, the little girl rushed to the little boy and cried directly, saying:


    "cousin, mother is ill, mother is ill, mother didn''t get up yesterday Wuwuwu... "


    The little boy was startled. He didn''t experience similar things, so he knew that once such things happened, he would die.


    This is the fishing net town. Although it is also called the town, there is no one here who can cure the sick. Only when the people can be sent to night fire city in time can there be a chance


    But only a little chance


    The little boy just panicked and then looked at chufei.


    "My Lord, you can help me. With your car, I can send my aunt to the night fire city soon!"


    Chufei smiles, shakes his head and says:


    "don''t go to night fire city. We have pastors here."


    Chu Fei gave the army a wink and then said, "let''s go to see your aunt first!"


    "Yes The little boy nodded heavily and left his big bag on the ground. Then he took the little girl into the thatched cottage.


    This thatched cottage is very rough. There are only two rooms in it. One is a sleeping place, and the other is a kitchen and living room.


    In fact, there is not even a table or stool in the room.


    The bed is also made up of more than ten wooden boards on several mounds


    On the dirty bed, a thin woman was lying there weakly. Her skin was not mentioned first, but her lips were cracked and bleeding.


    After seeing the lips, chufei immediately decided that the woman had a fever, and she still had a high fever.


    Although the little girl said that she didn''t get up since last night, it doesn''t mean that she just got sick last night.


    Looking at the state of dehydration, chufei estimated that the woman had a fever for more than two days."Auntie, auntie, I sent you food. Auntie, wake up..." The little boy called a few times, but the woman didn''t respond.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps outside, the broken army has brought Assiya.


    "Come on, let my sister see her." Chufei takes the little boy and girl to one side and looks at them quietly.


    Assiya didn''t waste any time. She came up first and spilled a piece of light.


    The light spot falls and slowly penetrates into the woman''s body


    After seeing the light spot enter the woman''s body, Assiya began to concentrate on singing


    Chu Fei frowned


    ah, but now she has started to sing the curse so seriously. Does that mean that the woman''s illness suck even magic?


    About a minute or two later, when Assiya''s incantation was over, a clear spring with the power of light appeared in her hand.


    Assiya took a deep breath, and then bent down to sprinkle the spring on the woman''s face.


    Part of the spring entered the woman''s mouth, more directly from the woman''s face into her body.


    Everyone, except Assiya, was watching.


    This magic doesn''t look gorgeous, even funny, but the effect is powerful!


    It''s just between breathing. The patient breathed a long breath, which is the kind of relaxation that finally ended the pain. After a while, the woman slowly opened her eyes.


    It can be seen from the woman''s eyes that she has recovered, completely recovered.


    "Ah..." The woman was startled by so many people in front of her, but then she figured out what was going on: "you saved me It''s Several adults saved me... "

 Chapter 435

    With these words, the woman quickly gets up and wants to kowtow to Assiya and chufei. However, chufei stops her. The two children rush to embrace the woman happily.


    "Auntie, I''m here to deliver food to you Then I met these adults on the way... " The little boy held the woman and said the story with a smile.


    Chufei could see that the little boy seemed to like his aunt very much.


    After listening to the child, the woman was even more moved.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "don''t do this, we can''t see death without help. By the way, where''s your man? "


    Chu Fei just chatted casually, but he didn''t think that the woman and the two children were silent after the question was asked.


    Look at their expression, Chu Fei knows, maybe he asked a question that shouldn''t be asked.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t ask more."


    "It''s OK. The father of the child died half a year ago. In fact, many people in the village have health problems. I don''t know if it''s because of working in the mine."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "do all the people in this village work in the mine?"


    Now chufei''s village is not the same as the one that was robbed before. It''s not too far away.


    The woman nodded. It''s no secret. In fact, the villagers in this village are more miserable than the previous one. Maybe it''s because of the different styles of the managers. Before that, the managers of that village liked to deduct the villagers'' food and wages, which naturally led to the hungry yellow muscles.


    In this village, things like wages and food are OK. Although they don''t satisfy people, they don''t starve people to death, but they get more black and white jobs in the mine.


    Generally speaking, working in mines where safety and health are not guaranteed can be regarded as chronic poisoning.


    The woman didn''t seem to want the children to be too directly exposed to the darkness, so she let the two children go out to play.


    It''s playing, but it''s just going out to eat.


    The little boy brought a lot of things. Of course, these things were not only for the family, but also did not prevent the little boy''s cousin from eating more.


    "If you have a chance to leave here and live in a place where you can farm well, would you like to?"


    Chu Fei finally began to talk about the subject.


    "Yes, of course. We want to leave here every day, but we can''t leave at all. The people in the mine are too strict."


    "You miners in net town are all run by count Kerry, aren''t you?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Yes, count Kerry''s men are in charge."


    "That''s easy to say." Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "when will the people working in the mine in the village come back?"


    "It''s going to be late." The woman doubts of say, she doesn''t know Chu Fei why want to ask like this at all.


    "I can take you away. In fact, I have taken a group of people away, although I don''t know which village they belong to..."


    "Really? Benefactor, are you really willing to take us away? " The woman is very excited. She has already seen the identity of the magician of Light Department in Asia, and naturally thinks that chufei is the manager of a certain town.


    "Of course, but I can''t take everyone away, because I met you, so I can give you the opportunity to take away all the people you think are important, and all the people you think are worthy of a better life."


    "Really?" The woman asked excitedly.


    "Of course. No matter you or your children, as long as one of you leads him to get people back. As for things that may be blocked, don''t worry, he can solve them. "


    Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Then I..."


    "You can start now. As long as you are healthy, you can go out and look for people now."


    "Good! My health is OK, I''m fine, really. " The woman stands up excitedly, and is about to walk out. Chufei leads Assiya and the army to follow her out with a smile.


    At this time, the woman is talking to the two children, telling them to go out and let the two children stay with Chu Fei.


    And Chu Fei also looked at the broken army and said:


    "you go with her and bring all the people back. If someone stops you, you can do it. If you can''t, you will kill them."


    "Yes, master!"


    Broken army promised, step will follow the woman to go out, when they pass the car, Wanyu followed up.


    At this time, the little boy and the little girl are squatting in the yard, mouth full of food, while eating and laughing, in front of them is the big pocket that the little boy brought.


    Chu Fei came to the two children''s side and took a look in his pocket. He found that most of them were sun dried things, cakes and fruits, as long as they were edible.It seems that although the little boy''s home is in the night fire City, the economic conditions are not very good.


    "What are you two eating?"


    "Yubizi!" The little boy said happily.


    Elm cake, in fact, is made of elm leaves, at most wrapped in something similar to flour. Even so, the little girl was very happy to eat.


    Not only that, but also the little boy.


    Chu Fei grins bitterly and sighs. It''s just that the things made of leaves can make the little girl eat so happily. He can also imagine what kind of life these people live.


    ¡­¡­


    For an hour, chufei and Assiya waited for an hour before they heard footsteps and voices from the distance.


    Chu Fei was shocked by the exploration of divine sense.


    He thought that this woman with broken army at most called back seven or eight people, even if more, the result of people''s mighty brought back a team.


    Chu Fei could see clearly. There were more than 50 people in all, not counting the woman, the broken army and WAN Yu.


    And of the 50 plus, there are only a dozen women and children, and the rest are men. Those with children and women must be from other villages, while the rest of the men should be from their own villages.


    Chu Fei was really shocked by the number, and he didn''t know how the woman convinced these people to come with her.


    In fact, the reason why Chu Fei didn''t think there were so many people was that women couldn''t convince anyone. After all, Chu Fei didn''t come up with any evidence to prove that he could do it.


    When these people came to Chu Fei cheerfully, they broke the army and said with a bitter smile:


    "OK, go and bring your family."


    Chufei''s judgment is right. Those "bachelors" are all from the village.


    Women look at Chu Fei''s eyes a little guilty, seems to be worried that Chu Fei won''t take so many people.


    Breaking the army, he came to Chu Fei and said:


    "master, the count''s story has spread, so they are willing to believe her."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he said it was simple to break the army, he had already said the key points.


    When the news spread that the count was dead, it meant that someone would come to his trouble soon.


    He laughed and said:


    "you should organize them first, and tell them all the things that need to be paid attention to. I''ll prepare first."


    Chufei said, directly disappeared in situ.


    He naturally came to the Lagerstroemia realm and returned to the small cave.


    After coming back, Chu Fei found Master Sun Yue for the first time and told him all about it.


    "It''s good, it''s good. You can bring someone. I''ll arrange it now."


    "Master, is this a little fast..."


    "It''s very good. A lot of farmland has been reclaimed. Now we can build so many houses. It''s just for the disciples to work hard."


    Chu Fei nodded and was relieved to hear the master say so. Later, Chu Fei returned to the broken army and others, and at this time, those who went back to call their daughter-in-law and children also came back a lot.


    Broken army and WAN Yu have told them a lot, but the core point is just to let too slow to thank chufei.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, everyone came back.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "I don''t think you know it yet. I will take you to a place that can be far away, where you can farm and have better houses to live in. I will provide seeds and food until you can be self-sufficient. But similarly, there is no heaven. You can''t commit crimes or do bad things. Otherwise, you will also be punished, and it is a very serious punishment. "


    "Don''t worry, we''ll all work hard! As long as we can get out of here! "


    "Yes, just let us get out of this hell! We are not afraid of hard work and fatigue! "


    "My Lord, please take us with you, please!"


    ¡­¡­


    Pray, swear After listening to these people''s words, Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "hand in hand..."


    As usual, Chu Fei took these people to the small cave, and directly used the array to transfer them to the place that had been arranged before.


    At this time, under the arrangement of Master Sun Yue and the efforts of the disciples of xiaodongtian, there are more than ten houses here.


    These latecomers, looking at those busy people in front of them, looking at those who mostly have a one-sided relationship, all left tears.


    Before that, they just regarded chufei as a life-saving straw! Although full of hope, I still can''t believe that this adult can really do it, but now, those seemingly unreachable hopes have come true!


    Chu Fei did the same thing again. The exchange office distributed enough tools and necessities, and then went back to xiaodongtian, leaving enough food and seeds.Then Chu Fei left.


    With the previous experience, all the people in xiaodongtian knew how to do it. Chufei was very relieved.


    After returning to the broken army, chufei got into the car with a smile.


    Two groups of people, although not all, but Chu Fei has been very satisfied.


    When the car started, chufei drove away slowly.


    At this time, in the luxurious mansion in the center of night fire City, count Kerry''s father, brothers and sisters gathered here. On the throne, an old man sat there with a golden sword, full of anger.


    "You say the man who killed Kerry didn''t run away at all?"


    "It''s my father. According to the news from our people, the man left the city of night fire in his strange car and went to the direction of fishing net town They have said before that the target is Ironforge, so they must not run away, but go to the fishing net town to do something. "


    "Then why don''t you go and get people back!" Asked the old man.


    "Father, I know I''m not strong enough. Tu Qian was there when my younger brother died, but Tu Qian didn''t protect him. Instead, he died on the spot. According to the servant, at that time, my younger brother specially invited that man to the banquet. All the food and drinks at the banquet were poisoned, but even so, they were still unharmed.... "


    "So you''re scared!"


    "Yes, I am." This man is Earl Kerry''s brother, brother, but unfortunately, the relationship between their brothers is not good. The old man knows this very well.


    "You Kerry is your brother after all. Why didn''t you get revenge for his death? "


    "Father, my younger brother is indeed our younger brother even if he doesn''t have it. It''s not that we don''t intend to take revenge, but we have already made arrangements, but it''s definitely not us who do it." A woman stood up and said.


    "Why?" The old man asked.


    "Because one of them is Assiya, the great mage of the light department. With her, it''s useless even if we all send her out."


    "What! How could she be here! "


    "I don''t know, but we''ve informed the tiger in Ironforge that it''s useless even if the bishop of the Holy See comes." Said the woman with a sneer.


    "I hope your arrangement really works, otherwise I don''t mind teaching you personally."

 Chapter 436

    At this time, a luxurious carriage in a very beautiful unicorn''s hard work slowly into the city of night fire. This is, of course, pearl, the Keynesian girl.


    She thought that her speed had been very fast, but she didn''t expect that chufei''s iron shell, which she didn''t think could run at all, could easily surpass their carriage.


    Along the way, in order to see the iron shell that had stopped to rest or could not move at all, pearl simply said that the training car on the window had been pulled down. But a few days later, she was completely disappointed.


    After entering the city of night fire, pearl naturally didn''t need to look for hotels and inns like chufei, and she didn''t need to pay for a house.


    As a matter of fact, she had already arranged that after entering the city of night fire, Pearl''s carriage would go straight to the magnificent mansion in the center of the city.


    But when their carriage stopped at the door, pearl was startled as soon as she got out of the car.


    Because at this moment, the door of the mansion is open, and many people rush in and out. Everyone is either anxious or sad, as if something big happened.


    in doubt, pearl pulls a servant who is just going out at the door, and asks:


    "Hey, what''s going on, what are you doing?"


    "Well Miss Keynes, please come in. I''ll report to the owner right now. "


    "Stop!" "You haven''t answered the question I asked you yet," said Pearl


    "Well This Count Kerry was killed... "


    "Uncle Kerry is dead? What''s the matter? Who did it Pearl''s relationship with count Kerry was just so so, but after all, she could not ignore the family relationship.


    "I don''t know. I just heard that the man who killed count Kerry went out of the city in an iron shell..."


    "Iron shell?" Pearl was stunned. There could be no other iron shell that could be described in such words except chufei''s car!


    "Yes, Miss pearl, please come in and I''ll report it to the owner."


    This time, pearl did not stop, but let the servant run in quickly.


    But now, of course, pearl could not wait for others to come out to meet her. She went back to the car and called the two teenagers who were with her out of the car. Then the three of them went into the mansion together.


    All the way deep, pearl is very familiar with, led two people directly to the hall.


    At this time, the servant just reported it.


    "Pearl, why are you here at this time?" The old man asked in surprise.


    "Grandfather quette, what happened? How could uncle Kerry be killed?" Pearl came quickly to the old man and asked.


    "Well, what else could it be? It''s nothing more than murder. I''ve found out. That man should have done it for the sake of the Elven maids in Uncle Kerry''s family."


    "Ah? Fairy maid Pearl was born and raised in the world of fighting demons. Naturally, she understood what the five words "maid of the elves" represented.


    "Yes, he just bought ten and was targeted. Ah... " I have to say that the old man has not told the truth. They have already investigated the real reason.


    But they can''t understand the results of the investigation, and they can''t accept that a person will attack an earl because of the poor people at the bottom.


    If you look at the fairy maids, you can understand why!


    After all, men are lecherous.


    Moreover, the Elven girls had just been bought by count Kerry for a few days, and they were clean, which naturally attracted other people''s prying.


    "You Ah, let''s not talk about this. How did you come to night fire city? " The old man asked with a wry smile.


    "We want to go to Ironforge. Of course, we''ll come to visit Grandpa quette when we pass by the city of night fire."


    "Ha ha, come on, come on, sit down, all of you. You''re tired all the way. Come on, prepare food Clean up the room... "


    Old man quet still likes pearl very much. Of course, the main reason is that Pearl comes from the Keynesian family, which is what the quet family needs to please.


    Soon, lunch was ready, and pearl and her two young companions washed away the dust along the way.


    At the dinner table, Pearl asked about count Kerry again and said:


    "grandfather quette, I heard that the man who killed Uncle Kerry ran away in an iron shell?"


    "Yes, it''s an iron shell. I don''t know what kind of car it is. It caused a sensation when I entered the city." Old man quette said with a bitter smile:


    "well, it seems that the man is going to Ironforge, too. If you meet him, you must stay away from him. That man will kill people without blinking an eye."


    Pearl nodded with a bitter smile. She really didn''t know whether she should say that she actually knew chufei.¡­¡­


    On the other hand, just as pearl and old man quet were eating delicious food and talking about him, chufei''s car had reached its peak speed.


    Chufei really didn''t want to spend so much time on the road. Here, the distance from night fire city to tielu castle is not too far. It''s more than 300 Li. With the off-road vehicle provided by the system, chufei finally arrived outside tielu Castle after dark.


    However, just as chufei''s car had just arrived and was about to enter the city, several groups of soldiers rushed directly to surround chufei''s car.


    "Come down!" The soldiers roared immediately after they surrounded chufei.


    Chu Fei put down the window and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "You''ve made a mistake! Come out quickly and go with us to see the iron general! " Cried the leader of the soldiers.


    "What''s wrong? What have I done? " Chu Fei looks puzzled.


    "Ha ha, are you still pretending? The story of you killing count Kerry for the sake of some fairy maids in the night fire city has already spread to our Ironforge. Do you really think that no one knows if you kill people?"


    Listening to the captain''s words, Chu Fei said: "the news is spreading so fast?"


    Yes, Chu Fei didn''t expect that the news would spread so fast. After all, his car''s speed is not comparable to that of horses and other things.


    "Master Between important cities and towns, the transmission of information is achieved by using special crystal stones and magic. It doesn''t need real people to run around... " Broken army in the side of the whisper to remind the way.


    "And this stuff?" Chufei was surprised.


    "It''s true, but most people are not qualified to use it. That spell is OK. The main reason is that the crystal is too rare, and it seems that it can''t deliver too complicated information."


    Chu Fei nodded, since the broken army said so, it''s obvious that these soldiers outside really knew about their killing.


    Chu Fei just wanted to open the door, immediately looked at the broken army strangely and said:


    "but I didn''t kill anyone!"


    "Well Master This... " Breaking army also don''t know how to say, behind, Wan Yu puffed out with a smile, she knew Mr. Chu would start to toss again.


    "Let me tell you, did I kill people?" Chufei''s voice was so loud that the soldiers outside were very fierce.


    "Well, no, master didn''t kill it..." Chu Fei didn''t give him such a chance. Instead, he quickly turned to look at the soldiers outside and said, "you heard that. I didn''t kill them."


    "If you don''t know what, general tie asked us to take you to see him. What if you didn''t kill him? Are you going to disobey the military orders? "


    "I''m not a soldier. Disobeying military orders is not on my head, is it?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Ha ha, do you really don''t know or pretend not to know?" After a pause, the captain said with a smile:


    "anyone who enters or approaches the Ironforge is a soldier by default. As long as there is a need for the Ironforge, everyone must accept the orders of the general unconditionally! This is the iron law of the kingdom of Balaam, and it is also the law recognized by the Holy See! "


    "Shit! Is there such a perverse order? " Chu is speechless.


    "Ha ha, now you know, come down quickly and follow us to see the iron general!"


    "Well..." Chufei shrugged his shoulders with a smile, then led several people out of the car, and then threw the car into the tuntian ring.


    In the face of Chu Fei''s behavior, these soldiers didn''t say anything. In their eyes, it was nothing more than a space ring


    However, after Chu Fei''s disturbance, he no longer used the identity of a suspect to see the iron general, but used the identity of a civilian who was forced into the army to see the officer. At least, he would not be humiliated.


    Breaking the army is not enough to understand. Assiya doesn''t understand it at all. Wan Yu is the one who can understand Chu Fei''s idea best.


    If Chu Fei was taken away as annoyed, he would be humiliated all the way, and Chu Fei who was humiliated would not be unresponsive. He might be angry and kill people.


    At that time, no matter how many soldiers there are, it''s useless.


    From this point of view, chufei really thought about the lives of these soldiers.


    Ironforge is a town for war. This town covers a large area, but the real houses and buildings are all near the city of night fire.


    From the direction of Chu Fei''s entering the city, first of all, there were rows of dense houses. The distance between each house was no more than three meters, and the distance between each row of houses was no more than five meters, which was very compact.


    After passing through the residential area, they entered the shop area. But along the way, Chu Fei found that the most common shops in the shop area were the armor repair and medicine shops for the treatment of the wounded. In addition, the shops used for entertainment were very rare, so only the tavern could stand in the iron furnace castle.If you continue to cross this side, you will see rows of warehouses, then the places where livestock are kept, and then the barracks, the training ground, and the second and third walls.


    Although the iron clad wall of night fire city has shocked chufei, the iron furnace castle is more shocking.


    Walking in the city, almost even the air is full of rust smell, and the source of this smell is the city wall, all the city walls.


    Chu Fei released his divine sense to explore several times and found that the walls of the iron furnace castle were all made of steel.


    Walking all the way, after more than an hour, chufei finally came to the "headquarters" of Ironforge, which is in front of the building where the iron general is.


    It has to be said that this building is quite worthy of the word "iron furnace Castle"


    Chufei they were arranged to wait outside, and the team leader went in to find the iron general to report.


    Inside, general tielu, his students, sons and other military officials of tielu fort were discussing the possible future war and all the details.


    In front of them is a big table, on which is placed the landform sand table of thousands of miles.


    This should be full of men in the room, but there is a beautiful girl standing there. However, the girl was not dressed in her daughter''s clothes, but was dressed in black armor like others, with two weapons hanging on her back and waist.


    The girl is not tall, just a little over 1.6 meters. Her long hair is tied on her head, and her pretty face is full of the feeling of killing.


    "Newspaper! General iron, princess, the man who killed count Kerry in the city of night fire has been captured


    "Oh? How did you get it? Doesn''t that mean that man is very powerful? " General tie''s grade is not lower. His wrinkled face is full of vicissitudes. Although he is not 70 or 80 years old, his hair and beard have turned white.


    "Yes, he did not resist, and we did not treat him as a prisoner."


    "Why? Didn''t I say I wanted you to catch him! Not please... "


    "Well It''s my subordinates who are not good at doing things! "


    "Well, go and bring people in. You''re all scattered. Think about what we''re going to do in the future." With that, general tie waved and dismissed all the generals.


    However, in addition to the iron general himself, there were two people left in the room, one was his son, the other was his student, that was the princess.

 Chapter 437

    In the kingdom of Balaam, the king''s surname is Balaam. Therefore, the princess''s surname is Balaam. It is reasonable to say that a princess who can come to Ironforge is certainly not the kind of girl who only knows how to dress up all day long, but this princess is the kind of soft and cute girl.


    Chufei thought that he was in the wrong place at the first time when he saw the girl. It was the girl''s appearance that didn''t fit in with the Ironforge.


    But this kind of cute girl, after wearing a black metal armor, shows a kind of momentum that people absolutely dare not underestimate.


    "Did you kill count Kerry?"


    After Chu Fei and them came in, general tie immediately yelled and asked.


    Chufei laughs. If the iron general doesn''t ask, chufei may still be shocked by the contrast between the princess''s soft cute and domineering.


    "Strictly speaking, it is." Chufei didn''t deny it.


    "How dare you go all the way to Ironforge after killing people. Do you think Iron Tiger will let you escape?" Iron Tiger is the nickname of this iron general. His real name is iron tiger, but because he is good at fighting, and has a high level of strategy and strategy, even the generals and emperors of those great empires agree with his nickname.


    Of course, it can be said that the nickname was given to him by the Empire and the Holy See.


    "I don''t know. I just think that an iron general who can protect the people of Balaam with all his heart will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, let alone attack us indiscriminately."


    "Ha ha, you are good at abacus. Do you think I dare not kill you if Assiya follows you?" Iron Tiger sneers, in this moment, his whole person has released a powerful force to control the life and death of millions of people.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t respond. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe you dare to kill me, but you don''t have the ability to kill me."


    "Ha ha, boy, are you a little crazy? Our iron furnace fort has been fighting every year. Even the recruits who have been in the army for less than two years have the worst swordsman level. Not to mention me, although I am not a swordsman, there is not much difference. An Assiya can''t protect you. "


    "Who says I''m going to rely on Assiya? What''s more, it''s not that I''m crazy, but that you''re too crazy. There are so many people who want to kill me. Who are you


    "You want to die!"


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, the young man beside the old general iron tiger was angry. Before coming here, Chu Fei had a brief understanding of the people around Iron Tiger. In addition, the young man himself was seven or eight points similar to Iron Tiger, obviously his son.


    "You want to die?" The broken army glared.


    Chu Fei was almost amused by the two of them. He patted the broken army on the shoulder and said:


    "understand, after all, I said his father."


    As for the Iron Tiger, seeing Chu Fei''s reaction, he waved his hand to his son and said:


    "there''s no place for you to talk here."


    After a pause, the iron tiger said to chufei:


    "boy, first of all, why do you kill people?"


    "See what you mean, are you really going to let me go?" Chufei asked with a smile, for the Iron Tiger''s reaction, chufei thought very interesting.


    After all, he killed an earl in the kingdom of Balaam. Although the Earl''s status is not too noble, and Kerry has no official position in the kingdom of Balaam, it doesn''t mean that chufei''s killing is not illegal.


    If it is other officials, it is not impossible to arrest them violently.


    Chufei knew that Assiya should have played a very important role in it. There were not many great mages in the whole mainland.


    "Ha ha, I''ve already said that killing people pays for their lives, but I''m very curious about why you took the risk to kill a count."


    "Let me stop you. For me, it''s not reckless. It''s just easy."


    "The tone is very big. Why did you kill him?"


    Chu Fei curled his mouth and said with a smile:


    "because he should die."


    "Every murderer thinks the other should die, but that doesn''t mean anything." The Iron Tiger chuckled.


    "Yes, but he shouldn''t. he forced a group of poor people to rob me first, then sent someone to kill me, and finally poisoned me. After three things, he had to die."


    "You don''t want to talk to me. Assiya, you and I are old friends. Tell me. At least a count has died. I can''t ignore it


    Iron Tiger has given up communicating with chufei, because he can see that chufei is definitely a tough guy to deal with. What''s more, it''s not because chufei is so cunning. On the contrary, chufei is very direct. I''m afraid it depends on his strength why he does this.


    In Iron Tiger''s view, chufei''s reliance on nature is Assiya.However, he didn''t expect that asiya didn''t respond immediately after hearing her question. Instead, she looked at chufei first, got chufei''s permission, and then said:


    "that''s basically what happened. I can tell you the details..."


    There is no politeness or nonsense. Assiya makes it clear. She doesn''t hide the fact that chufei took in the poor. She just doesn''t say how chufei took in and did it.


    When Assiya narrates the story, Iron Tiger''s face is very ugly, and so is the cute girl in armor. Only Iron Tiger''s son is still looking at chufei indignantly. Obviously, he is very concerned about chufei''s disrespect when he talked with Iron Tiger.


    Soon, Assiya finished.


    Iron Tiger frowned, the wrinkles all over the more obvious.


    "Assiya, you and him What''s the relationship! "


    "I am loyal to Lord Chu." Assiya had never addressed chufei head-on before. This was the first time, and she was still in front of her old friend Iron Tiger.


    "You Assiya, what''s the matter? Did this boy control you with some dark magic? " Iron Tiger didn''t want to believe it at all, but he could see that what Assiya said was true.


    "Even so, what can you do?" Assiya shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "So you are really under his control with dark magic?" At this point, iron tiger is ready to start.


    "Why, if so, are you going to be ready to fight with me?" Chu Fei raised eyelid to ask a way.


    "Iron Tiger, don''t do that. I volunteered." Assiya said with a bitter smile.


    "Really? Why? " Iron tiger can''t understand it, but Chu Fei doesn''t want to see these two old friends chatting at such a time. So Chu Fei said, "what do you want to talk about? I''ll talk back in private. I have a lot of things to do. If you want to waste your time, you can go to other places to waste it. Don''t delay my time."


    Chufei''s words can be said to be quite impolite, but the Iron Tiger didn''t get angry, but said solemnly:


    "well, no matter what you want, you killed my count of Balaam, which is the death penalty. But because of Assiya, I can only sentence you to ten years'' imprisonment, but because you delay the battle of my Ironforge, so the sentence will be added 20 years ¡­¡±


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "is it interesting?"


    "Why, don''t you want to be punished for killing people?" Asked the Iron Tiger, glaring.


    "There are a lot of people killed by Kerry. Why didn''t you punish him? It''s no use playing with me. I just admire that you can confront the orcs here. That''s why I came to see you. It doesn''t mean you are qualified to judge me."


    Chufei did give him face. On the way, chufei had learned a lot from the soldiers who sent them.


    For example, the iron tiger has been stationed in Ironforge for more than 30 years. In these 30 years, he ate and lived with ordinary soldiers, and even more often, he did not eat as well as ordinary soldiers.


    In addition, everyone at the top of Ironforge, including the princess and the son of Iron Tiger, wears armor anytime and anywhere. It''s not just to prevent the outbreak of war at any time. What''s more, everyone has no extra clothes to wear.


    To put it bluntly, it is poverty.


    But this kind of poverty should not have appeared on them, but Chu Fei could also understand that it was only caused by those aristocrats who only knew how to enjoy.


    Therefore, in the face of the Iron Tiger, Chu Fei will use "you" to address, which is a kind of admiration.


    However, the Iron Tiger didn''t speak yet, and chufei said:


    "what''s more, I delayed your war. I just killed an earl, not the Earl of Ironforge. You should say that I delayed your war too much?"


    "Too much?" "Do you know what Kerry is in charge of? I guess you don''t know that all the weapons and armor in Ironforge and even the whole kingdom of Balaam need the mineral resources managed by Kerry to provide raw materials. Without Kerry, our soldiers will have no armor, no weapons, and can''t fight the enemy! "


    "Bullshit Chu Fei said angrily:


    "without a Kerry, there will be no minerals? A dead Kerry has no material? "


    "Ha ha, it''s not because of Kerry, but because you took the miners away. Assiya said it, and you admitted it. The minerals a miner mines in a day can make a weapon A year is more than 300 weapons and more than 100 pieces of armor. How many people do you take away? A hundred? Or not? "


    Iron Tiger said with a sneer, but Chu Fei became more and more angry when he heard it.


    although on the surface, it is true, and he can do it. But Chu Fei didn''t want to carry this pot.


    "You should first think about why they would ask me to take them away. You should first think about how many things those nobles in your eyes have taken away. If you want to delay the war, you can go and level the quet family. I''ll confess immediately! Do you dare? ""You are sophistry." Said the iron tiger in a cold voice.


    "Ha ha, I suddenly found that the previous admiration for you is really unnecessary. You are nothing more than the dogleg of the so-called nobility. "


    "Go to hell!"


    Chu Fei is really lazy to say anything to the Iron Tiger, so he has this sentence. However, this sentence makes the Iron Tiger''s son more angry. He rushes up with a roar and hits Chu Fei''s head with a fistful of fighting spirit.


    Dare to insult his father, this is his taboo, but also the taboo of the whole Ironforge.


    But


    "Broken palm style..."


    Almost at the same time, the broken army gave a cold drink, followed by a flash of cold light


    Ah!


    Bang!


    Iron Tiger''s son hit the back wall, his right arm was also stained with blood, even his armor was stained with a layer of blood red.


    Chu Fei shook his head and sneered:


    "what? I''m right, so I want to kill people suddenly? "

 Chapter 438

    In the face of chufei''s sneer, Iron Tiger frowned tightly, he did not attack, but looked back at his son. Experienced, he only took a look and knew that his son''s right hand was useless.


    I''m afraid that without any treatment, my son''s right hand will never play any role.


    Fortunately, there is a great mage of light department here.


    "Yes, you are right, but this is not the reason why tielei wants to kill you. He wants to kill you just because of your disrespect to my teacher and his father. In fact, if you stand outside and say that, there will be more people who want to kill you. "


    The soft girl who had been silent finally spoke.


    After hearing the girl''s voice, chufei was shocked subconsciously, because the girl''s voice was very low. Just like Anita Mui, her voice is low and magnetic. It''s nice to hear, but it''s very different from her appearance.


    "What do you call it?" Chu Fei nodded and asked.


    "Suvia Barran." The girl said calmly.


    Chu Fei nodded exaggeratedly and said:


    "are you the princess?"


    "Yes, I am. However, here, I prefer to use the two identities of Marshal tie''s student and female army commander. " The girl didn''t care about chufei''s scorn.


    "Marshal?" Chu Fei was puzzled. From beginning to end, his cognition of iron tiger was general, not marshal.


    "No matter how the king decides, in the hearts of the people of Balaam, the teacher is the marshal, the only marshal." Suvia is very calm, but the things involved in this sentence are not easy to make people calm.


    Although it was just a sentence, chufei had already recognized that the iron tiger had made many mistakes in the politics of Balaam Kingdom, so he was demoted from a Grand Marshal to a general.


    Although it is only a nominal change, although he still has absolute control over Ironforge, demotion is demotion, there is nothing to deny.


    "Ha ha, but you, the only marshal, don''t seem to know who he should protect."


    "The teacher knows, I know, we all know. You don''t know. " Suvia was still calm, and there was no emotion in her eyes.


    "Is it?" Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "originally, I didn''t want to waste my time here at all, but now that I''m here, I''m kind enough to tell you. I''d like to ask, who are you protecting, the people of your country, or the nobles of this country? Or is it just a reputation on your head? "


    "Oh The common people are the country. Without the country, the common people can''t live! " Over there, the injured tielei stood up with difficulty. Because of the pain, he subconsciously exerted himself when he spoke, but it seemed that he was emphasizing his own point of view.


    "Oh, stand up? It seems that your injury is still slight. Break the army and cut off his right arm! "


    Chu Fei snorted coldly.


    Although I don''t understand why I broke the army, my master ordered me to respect him.


    "Yes


    "You dare!" The iron tiger was furious, but it was useless. Before he could say the third word, the cold light flashed, and tielei''s right arm had already fallen to the ground.


    The alert suvia and Iron Tiger were shocked, forgetting anger and counterattack.


    They thought that they had to be close to tielei to break the army, but the distance between them was at least eight or nine meters. The cultivation of breaking the army was very low. Everyone could see clearly, so they were more sure of this!


    But the problem is that the broken army didn''t even move. He just cut a sword strangely. In the cold light, tielei''s arm had been cut off.


    They were not the only ones surprised. Even tielei couldn''t understand what was going on!


    However, after years of fighting, tielei''s ability to bear the pain is far from that of ordinary people. So, although his arm was a little long, he just snorted.


    "I don''t seem to have reminded you. Don''t try to threaten me. It''s useless." Chufei laughed and turned to Assiya and said, "go and cure him."


    Assiya had expected that, so she didn''t show any emotion before, just waiting for chufei to let herself heal others.


    But now asiya would not be surprised. She stepped to tielei''s side, and the light energy of the treatment rose instantly, and soon connected his broken arm.


    See Chu Fei let Assiya to iron thunder injury, Iron Tiger and princess suvia''s face a little better.


    However, the change of their faces made Chu Fei very unhappy, and said:


    "why, do you seem very dissatisfied?"


    In the other side''s view, chufei is a little too much.


    "Hum, you can let Assiya take the treatment. I accept your feeling, but I won''t say this word of thanks." The iron tiger has already given in.But Chu Fei was not satisfied, and said:


    "don''t worry about accepting my love. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to do anything for you."


    "Ha ha, you are interesting." Next, Princess suvia had a smile on her face for the first time.


    To be honest, her smile is charming.


    But it still doesn''t change what Chu Fei has to do


    It''s just a broken arm. It''s just a common sword cutting. It doesn''t take much time to heal. Compared with lower level healing techniques, it only costs a little more.


    But even so, this consumption is nothing to Assiya.


    after the treatment, Assiya turns to face chufei and stands beside tielei without saying a word.


    Both suvia and Iron Tiger noticed this. Although they didn''t understand what was going on, it seemed that Assiya chose the side in this silent way.


    Thinking of this, Princess suvia and Iron Tiger laughed in their hearts, but they didn''t show it on their faces.


    "Interesting?"


    Chufei naturally didn''t care about Assiya''s actions. He said to suvia with a smile:


    "what''s really interesting is your teacher''s son, the black charcoal that wanted to kill me but my disciple cut off his arm."


    Tielei''s skin color is really black. In terms of skin color, he doesn''t look like the son of Iron Tiger at all. Facing the nickname given by Chu Fei, tie Lei is very unhappy.


    "Ha ha, don''t get off the subject. Just now, you said you should speak well. We all listen to you!" Princess suvia smiles.


    "Or what do you think I''m talking about! Didn''t you hear what the black charcoal just said? When the country is gone, the people will be gone, isn''t that what he said? "


    Princess suvia and Iron Tiger looked at each other and then nodded.


    "Now, by the way, I''ll tell you why he cut off his arm, because he''s Farting! Pure fart! That''s not even as good as the aristocrats who only know how to enjoy themselves! "


    "You Why do you say that to me! " Tielei is not satisfied.


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to talk to him. Instead, he looked at suvia and Iron Tiger and said, "now I ask you who you are protecting and who is important in this country."


    "Ha ha, although I''m young, it doesn''t mean I don''t know anything. We stayed in Ironforge to protect the people of Balaam." Princess suvia''s statement was approved by Iron Tiger.


    Chufei laughed in his heart, this statement is not wrong, but the premise is not to study deeply. Once we study dialectics deeply, it is hard to say who is right and who is wrong.


    Unfortunately, after all kinds of education, chufei, who came from the earth, still has rich dialectical skills.


    "The concept of the common people is very big. The poor are the common people, the soldiers are the common people, and the nobles belong to the common people. Even the king and your princess are still the common people, apart from the identity of the king and the princess. It sounds good to protect the people, but in fact, "he said


    The questions raised by chufei stunned suvia. The common people, of course, were people with hundreds of surnames, including the princes and ministers.


    Let''s define the concept of the poor as the common people? Let''s not forget those above the aristocracy. Only in this way can what the black charcoal just said be regarded as a little right. "


    "What do you say?" Asked suvia.


    "Even if Balaam dies, the common people will still be there. No matter which country dies, the common people will still be there. Only the nobility will disappear, just the nobility of this country..."


    A political class started, and that''s how it started.


    A moment later, Chu Fei finally stopped and said:


    "so, break the army..."


    Chu Fei waves his hand and cuts out with a sword!


    Ah!


    Sudden pain let tielei subconsciously called out, partial head watch, his right arm was cut off again.


    "So, as a senior member of the army, you can''t even understand this. How do you mean to keep saying that if the country is gone, the people will be gone?"


    Chufei rolled his eyes and waved to Assiya.


    Asiya nodded, quietly performed the therapy, and once again began the treatment of tielei''s broken arm.


    Until now, Iron Tiger, Princess suvia and tielei know why Assiya is standing here!


    It''s not a choice at all. Standing on their side is purely for convenience! Save again for convenience!


    "The common people, the common people at the bottom are water, the monarchs, ministers and nobles are boats. Without water, your boats can''t move, but the water won''t drag you without complaint. Remember, water can carry boats and capsize them."


    After the politics class, Princess suvia didn''t have much impression on chufei before, but now it''s different. After chufei''s long talk, Princess suvia seems to have found her own belief support.


    And Iron Tiger, the old general of Iron Tiger, also nodded solemnly, sighed and said:"Even so, you still delay the war. That''s what we''re going to talk about today."


    With that, the Iron Tiger laughed, so did Princess suvia, and even tielei, whose broken arm had not been completely connected, laughed.


    Princess suvia said:


    "yes, I appreciate what you just said. I really benefited a lot. However, the teacher is right. Our focus now should be on your delaying the war. With this charge, you can''t escape the punishment in reason. "


    Princess suvia''s words are very elegant. She especially talks about "reason". In other words, she already knows why chufei is not afraid to face them, because they really have no ability to do anything to chufei.


    "You can talk, but look at your smile so happy, as if you think I was just changing the topic, right?"


    "Isn''t it?" Asked suvia.


    "Do you think so as an iron tiger?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    In the face of Chu Fei''s self-confidence, iron tiger hesitated and said: isn''t it?

 Chapter 439

    Seeing the Iron Tiger''s reaction, chufei laughs in his heart, because what others say is right. Chufei is changing the topic, although it is more or less relevant.


    But if there is no relationship between the topic change, it is not too stiff! If so, I''m afraid people will not listen to Chu Feibo''s nonsense for so long.


    "Ha ha, one is too young, the thought is too simple, one is too stupid, and the other is too black. If you three come together, it''s God''s mercy to keep Ironforge."


    In the face of doubt, Chu Fei knows that the best way is to be strong. Looking at the reaction of the three people in front of him, chufei laughed in his heart and said: the effect is good.


    It''s true, Princess suvia frowned and said:


    "well, go on, we''re all ears."


    Chu Fei laughs and says:


    "first of all, let''s assume that the decrease in the amount of weapons and armor obtained by Ironforge is really delaying the war Well, now I want to ask, who did not get enough armor and weapons? "


    "You mean the quets?" Of course, the iron tiger is not stupid, he said seriously:


    "you know, the quet family supplies the armaments of the whole kingdom of Balaam. Not only that, they can also sell them to other countries and increase the income of the kingdom of Balaam. Although their family is not big, this alone can make the country a lot of money every year. "


    "Is it?" Chu Fei would not believe what the kuiter family said, saying: "ha ha, nobles come to the world, from head to toe, every pore drips blood and dirty things."


    "You..." Iron Tiger almost choked to death by this sentence, because their father and son and princess suvia are real aristocrats.


    "Why do you say that?" Asked Princess suvia.


    "Because this is a fact. If the so-called aristocrat has 50% profits, he will take risks; if he has 100% profits, he will dare to trample on all human laws; if he has 300% profits, he will dare to commit any crime or even be hanged!"


    Chu Fei changed the word "capital" into "nobility". Although he felt a little nondescript, he had to say that this sentence itself was very powerful.


    "So, I want to ask, how much profit did armor bring to the Kuyt family?"


    "This..." Princess suvia doesn''t know what to say, because there is no need to answer this question. Although the quet family is in the night fire City, their business can be said to spread all over the kingdom of Balaam, and even there are many shops in other countries.


    No one will argue that the quets are one of the richest families in the kingdom of Balaam.


    "Needless to say, I don''t want to know. Anyway, you won''t really do anything to the quettes. That''s what you noble people think and do. They can bully the poor and deceive the country for money, but you think the aristocracy is something clean. "


    "At least, I..." As soon as Princess suvia wanted to speak, she was interrupted by chufei and said:


    "I know what you want to say. You want to say that even if the nobles are really bad, although you are nobles, what you do is really good for the poor people, right?"


    Princess suvia nodded. She didn''t know what was wrong with what she said.


    Chu Fei laughs and says: "if, I mean if, if the nobles don''t bully the common people so much, at least give them enough food and drink, and give them a little more money so that they can spend their pocket money. Although the nobles earn a little less, pay attention, just a little, they don''t need people like you to make up for their mistakes at least Come on, without people like you, the people at the bottom would not feel like it. It''s a great thing, isn''t it? "


    Is chufei right? Of course, but there is only a little truth. In this vulgar, simple expression, in fact, what Chu Fei wanted to say was the social system on earth.


    But the problem is that it''s not that Chu didn''t mean such a vulgar and simple explanation, but that he really can only say so.


    "Do you neglect human nature? As you said, nobles are greedy." Iron Tiger said with a sneer.


    "So it''s necessary for people like you to draw up boundaries under a well-established legal framework. As long as they pass, they will be punished severely, so that even the heir to the throne does not dare to make mistakes, OK?" Chu Fei said with indifference.


    "It''s not that easy..." The iron tiger gave a cold hum.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation lasted for nearly two hours. At the beginning, everyone was still standing. When they were tired behind the road, they all sat down.


    Two hours later, chufei finally finished what he had to say. With the cooperation of Princess suvia, Iron Tiger finally gave up the idea of catching chufei.


    Of course, chufei also knows that the iron tiger only cares about chufei''s strength.When it was over, chufei was arranged by Princess suvia to live in a fairly good courtyard. That is to thank Chu Fei for his teaching and for his solution.


    But chufei wondered if the princess was a little worried.


    Until that night, Princess suvia came to their courtyard in Wunan and said with a smile:


    "chufei, did you sleep?"


    Chufei and they couldn''t go to bed so early. In fact, they were chatting together. After hearing the princess''s voice, Chu Fei swung open the door and said, "I''m asleep."


    The door is open, one can see inside Chu Fei a few people, but Chu Fei just said that he had fallen asleep.


    Princess suvia didn''t expect that chufei would respond like this. For a moment, she didn''t know how to continue.


    "You Ha ha, you are so humorous. " Princess suvia said with a smile, and then walked into the room.


    Although Princess suvia is very lovely, she doesn''t feel good to chufei at this time. It''s not because she came here on her own initiative, it''s mainly because of the smile on her face.


    Chufei could see that the smile on Princess suvia''s face wasn''t really from her heart. Although it can''t be said that she didn''t smile, it''s just that she looked uncomfortable.


    "Princess suvia, what''s the matter with you? You came to us so late." Chu Fei slightly indifferent said.


    Princess suvia was stunned for a moment, and then showed that kind of smile again, and said:


    "ha ha, actually I want to save the things that I said in the previous conversation. Let me ask again."


    "Please? What can I ask you? " Chufei shook his head.


    "I''ll think about it after I go back. It seems that what you said before is that the Vatican of light said that everyone should be good, right?"


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "even if everyone is good, he has a bullshit relationship with the Holy See! Is it only the Holy See who says good? Why don''t you tell others? "


    Princess suvia didn''t expect that chufei would have such a big reaction. For a moment, she really didn''t know how to continue. But soon she regained her self-confidence and said with a smile:


    "it seems that I think too much. It''s the Holy See getting rid of what I gave you."


    When she said this, Princess suvia took out a map of animal skin from her arms and handed it to chufei.


    Chu Fei sneered and unfolded the animal skin map, and saw the very precise lines drawn on it.


    "It''s from your Vatican." Chufei laughs.


    "No, I''ve never been a member of the Vatican, but only the Vatican is willing to support me. Besides the Vatican, even you just regard me as a little princess who comes here to play."


    Princess suvia''s mood is not exciting, but the meaning of this sentence is full of anger and unhappiness.


    Chufei was a little surprised, but he soon understood what Princess suvia meant and said with a smile:


    "is that right? Why do you say that? "


    "Why? You should all know that. "


    "I said, suvia, who are you angry with outside, that''s why you came here to vent your anger?" Chu Fei hung his eyes and said:


    "listen to me, who is angry with you, you will go to someone to fight back. If you don''t fight back, you will be provoked by yourself, and you will blame yourself for incompetence. Don''t try to find someone who looks good to talk with to vent your anger."


    Suvia was stunned. Although chufei didn''t speak well, chufei was right. Suvia is really angry, but she can''t vent in front of Iron Tiger and iron thunder, let alone under her own hands, because she wants to protect her beautiful image.


    As for chufei, the reason why she chose chufei is very simple. It''s all because chufei said a lot of things that suvia believed and was willing to do when she argued with them during the day. In a way, suvia actually regarded chufei as a confidant.


    But the problem is that her mood changes a little fast in this aspect. She thinks that chufei will change so quickly. Even if she doesn''t change, she should be willing to bear it because of her Princess identity and beautiful appearance


    But Chu Fei had not.


    "What? Am I right? " Chufei laughs and says, "so what? You don''t mean that I''m a little princess who needs to be loved, or that my only future is to marry a prince from another country So you don''t care what I did I don''t care what I can do... "


    Princess suvia said with a wry smile, a little gloomy and terrible.


    Chufei looked at the reaction of the people around him and found that everyone frowned and looked at each other. It seemed that they all recognized the frightening meaning of Princess suvia''s words.


    Chu Fei naturally heard that he wanted to be a queen!


    "I really don''t care what you do or what you can do, because I''m not familiar with you and you are not my friend. I have no reason to care about these things."Listening to chufei''s words, Princess suvia''s face became more and more ugly, but when chufei said the reason, Princess suvia''s face recovered.


    However, her heart is still a little bitter - originally I was just a stranger to him, was I amorous?


    "Well, I''m sorry to disturb you. When I get it, the task is done. " Then Princess suvia stood up and walked out.


    But before she came to the door, Chu Fei said: "in my hometown, women can do everything men can do, and even in many ways, women can do better than men. Therefore, there is a saying in our hometown that women can hold up half of the sky... "


    Chufei paused and said:


    "as for the other half of the day, it''s naturally our men''s business. One person and half, fair."


    Princess suvia was stunned for a moment, which touched her a lot. She knew that if what chufei said was true, her future would be promising.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 440

    Thanks, then Princess suvia left. Chufei stared at his background for a long time until no one was seen, but he was still looking in that direction.


    Wan Yu and Pao Jun look at each other with a bitter smile. Although Chu Fei doesn''t show any special interest in any girl in front of them, whenever a beautiful girl appears, Chu Fei always stares at others without any scruples.


    however, unlike other people, Chu Fei''s eyes are just appreciation and praise of beauty, and there is also a trace of examination,


    Chu Fei''s state is always the same It will make girls pay special attention to him, but few girls will turn their faces.


    They didn''t know that when chufei was looking at a beautiful girl, he would subconsciously think about what work a girl could do under her own hands


    For example, the princess of suvia, in terms of appearance, is really enough to be an actress. But no matter it is this kind of small lovely or low and magnetic voice in the earth has enough excellent stars.


    Among other things, one Zhou Xun is enough to make Chu Fei give up this idea


    "Master, people have gone far away..." Broken army reminds a way.


    "Use you to say..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes, then picked up the map sent by the princess and studied it.


    Different from the maps I saw in canglan college before, the records on the animal skin map are too detailed.


    There are several ways to go, which way and which position is interrupted for what reason The race of that place is clearly marked


    However, after a look, asiya found the problem and said, "this is the map of five years ago."


    Chu Fei raised the corner of his eyes and nodded:


    "it''s OK. The change is just the territory of these ethnic groups on the periphery. There will be no big change in the inner layer. After all, didn''t you counterattack in that war? "


    Asiya said with a bitter smile:


    "well, it''s very rare to keep Ironforge. How dare you want to start the orc territory together?"


    "That''s it. There''s nothing to worry about. Your brother should be in this position... "


    On the map, in the middle of the orc''s huge territory, there is a red dot. The red dot is bright in color. At first glance, it was recently lit up. That''s why Chu Fei made such a judgment.


    "Maybe, if it''s from the Holy See, I can ask, but I didn''t expect that they arranged Princess suvia to be the contact person."


    "Ha ha, the Vatican has a very clear idea. It is estimated that it wants to kill three birds with one arrow, but they look down on me too much."


    In the face of chufei''s self-confidence, Assiya didn''t have too many ideas.


    Chu Fei looked at them with a smile and said, "have you had a good rest? If we have a good rest, we should be on our way


    "Well, master, we have a good rest."


    "Yes, Mr. Chu, you can start at any time."


    Assiya didn''t speak. In fact, she didn''t have a good rest. She drove all the way. It wasn''t hard to sit in such a comfortable seat.


    Seeing that they all said so, Chu Fei slapped his thigh with a smile and said, "OK, let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the iron furnace Castle ushered in a luxurious carriage, needless to say, the bearer is the apple of the eye of the Keynes family. After hearing that chufei had killed the count and had been reported to the iron tiger in the city of night fire, pearl Keynes immediately rushed into her carriage and drove to the Ironforge.


    She really didn''t want to miss the scene of the Iron Tiger punishing chufei. Of course, in her heart, she also wanted to use her family power to get chufei''s magic iron shell.


    The queter family wanted to stay with pearl for two more days, but he had no choice but to invite her several times.


    After the chongkuiter family came out, pearl immediately ordered people to speed up the pace, and issued a word, if the unicorn''s body can''t carry it, then immediately give her a Amethyst!


    Amethyst, in this world can be seen as a universal gem! Because every little finger belly size Amethyst contains energy that can support the release of several complete magic!


    Not to mention the bigger, better quality Amethyst!


    At the same time, the energy in Amethyst is also very pure. Although people can''t absorb it directly, Warcraft can, but the speed is not as fast as they think.


    Even so, it''s a luxury to consume a precious Amethyst just to keep the unicorn running.


    But under Pearl''s bleeding, their speed has indeed been maintained at the peak, and finally catch up with chufei when they are just ready to leave and enter the Ironforge.


    As the daughter of general Keynes, the other two teenagers are also young masters of the national capital family. Together, these three people are naturally qualified to go straight to the residence of iron tiger or suvia.However, at this time, suvia, Iron Tiger and iron thunder, together with several officers and counselors of Ironforge, are constantly deducing the possible problems in front of the sand table.


    Chufei''s purpose of going deep into the orc territory is no secret, and their whereabouts can''t be completely undetected. Therefore, as the guardians of Ironforge, they must prepare as soon as possible to cope with any changes and even the coming of the next war.


    But this is definitely not a simple thing.


    Just as everyone was worrying about this, the following soldiers reported: "Miss pearl of Cairns is outside the door."


    "Pearl? Why is she here? " Suvia doubts that she and pearl have known each other since childhood, and their relationship is not very good, but they are not bad. At this time, she is surprised to hear that this young playmate came to Ironforge.


    "What''s more, you have made great achievements in the battle of Ironforge. Even the Emperor himself rewarded you, and also gave you the honor of a knight. How could pearl, who was born in a military family, not be moved by such a thing?"


    Although iron tiger has been in Ironforge for decades, he still knows a lot about Wangdu.


    "Let her in..." Said Princess suvia with a bitter smile.


    A moment later, pearl came in. She was accompanied by two Washington teenagers, and the soldiers next to her were full of embarrassment. Obviously, he didn''t know that there were two teenagers coming.


    "Iron general, princess, they..." The soldier wanted to explain, but suvia and Iron Tiger were not angry because of this, so they let the soldier out directly.


    "Pearl, how did you come to Ironforge to see me?" Princess suvia came to Pearl''s side with a smile and took her by the hand. As for the two teenagers, Princess suvia naturally didn''t pay attention to them.


    However, the identities of these two teenagers are different. One is the son of the finance minister of the kingdom of Balaam, and the other is the only son of the minister in charge of religion and people''s livelihood.


    Although the two teenagers are of the same age, they should not walk together in any case.


    Iron Tiger knows them, so when he looks at them, his eyes are full of vigilant examination.


    "How did you get together?" The iron tiger is straight to the point.


    "I We... " The two teenagers looked at each other and didn''t really know how to answer this question. After all, many things are not suitable to be put on a large scale,


    "why, do you want to hide anything?" The Iron Tiger stares at Yanjing. It''s not a good sign that the children of two ministers come together for a finance and a religion.


    You know, no matter the kingdom of Balaam or the blue Empire, or other countries, few of them can really let religious forces into the court happily!


    It''s really because there is only one holy see in today''s religion, and no one dares to cooperate with other cults except for cults. Other religions have disappeared for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years.


    It is quite normal for the Vatican family to move into the imperial court, and their purpose is very simple, that is, to control all the countries.


    Even if not in the face of control, secretly also want to control the throat of every country!


    Because everyone can see this, so everyone is very scared!


    But you, the son of a minister of Finance and the son of a minister of religion, are you saying that the throat of this country has been blocked by the Holy See!


    The two teenagers were startled by the Iron Tiger''s angry eyes. Fortunately, at this time, suvia and Pearl came from another room. Suvia said:


    "you can see that they are chasing Pearl''s sister. They must be thinking about fair competition. Don''t be angry, teacher. They are not friends."


    Iron Tiger naturally knows this in his heart, but he has to put on this posture. Only in this way can the friendship between the two families be eliminated as far as possible.


    "Is it?" The iron tiger asked in a cold voice.


    the two teenagers nodded in a hurry. They were not stupid and naturally understood why the iron tiger was angry.


    "Well, when I was young, I didn''t want to make progress. I only knew love. What''s the future! "


    After a reprimand, Iron Tiger waved the two teenagers to leave with them.


    Suvia wanted to lead them back to their residence, but just after walking out of the room where general tie and others were, Pearl asked eagerly:


    "princess, have you seen the man named chufei?"


    "Chufei?" "Yes," suvia nodded


    "Did you kill him?"


    Suvia shook her head doubtfully. She meant no, but pearl understood it as "not yet". Although it was only one word short, the meaning was very different.


    "Great, princess. Have you seen his magic guide! It''s a big iron box. It has four wheels. It''s super fast


    Magic guide is a general term for all magic driven magic tools and machines in the world of fighting demons."What''s that?" Suvia, of course, had never seen it. After all, chufei had already thrown his car into his own heaven swallowing ring before he entered the city.


    "Well, haven''t you seen it? I don''t know what it''s called. In short, it''s super fast. My carriage has a floating array, or it''s going to be promoted to level 4 unicorn to pull the cart. Besides, I started from Wangdu before him, but you can see it! He''s so much faster than us


    "Really? Pearl, you are not deceiving me Suvia frowned. If that''s true, Pearl''s magic guide would be of great value!


    "Why do I cheat you? Really, fortunately you haven''t killed him. Otherwise, I''m afraid we don''t know where this thing is hidden by him. Let''s go to judge him and ask him to take out the car and give it to us!"


    The more pearl spoke, the more excited she was, and her eyes shone as if she had really got the car!


    Unfortunately


    With a wry smile on her face, Princess suvia explained:


    "interrogation? They just left Ironforge and went to Orc territory


    "Ah? How is that possible? Even if the iron general didn''t kill him, he didn''t even catch him. He was the murderer who killed count Kerry


    Pearl couldn''t understand, and the shock on her face made her unwilling and disappointed heart more obvious.

 Chapter 441

    Suvia shook her head and said:


    "we know, but he has a mission arranged by the Pope. Even if we really want to catch him or kill him, we have to wait until he comes back from the orc territory."


    Suvia lied and was kind-hearted. She didn''t want to see Pearl''s disappointment and grievance.


    Sure enough, after suvia said this, pearl immediately became happy again and said:


    "will he really catch him when he comes back?"


    Princess suvia nodded and said:


    "yes, it will."


    "That''s great. We''re going to stay..."


    Suvia wry smile, want to persuade them to leave, but also know that this is impossible, simply let them.


    However, just at this time, on the main street of tielu castle, two teams of beautiful female soldiers came from a distance. There were only 20 female soldiers in the two teams.


    They are the women soldiers on duty today. They have just changed shifts. After all, it''s getting dark.


    Pearl''s eyes filled with admiration as she looked at the women soldiers. But the two teenagers were different. The two of them looked at the women soldiers with green eyes.


    However, because the two teenagers were standing behind, neither Princess suvia nor pearl found their difference.


    Two teenagers look at each other, the corners of their mouths are slightly upturned, the eyes are full of "I know, you know!" What does it mean.


    "Yes, general!"


    The two groups of women soldiers came to Princess suvia and immediately joined forces and cried out.


    Suvia nodded and said:


    "well, go back and have a rest."


    Suvia''s identity is princess, but now her official position is a general. Of course, she doesn''t have many personal guards. There are only 5000 women soldiers in all, and these 20 women soldiers are a small part of them.


    "Yes, general!"


    The leader gave a crisp answer, and then led the rest to his barracks.


    "Rest? Can they start to rest? " The two teenagers made eye contact in an exaggerated but silent way.


    "You find a reason, let''s catch up!" A teenager made a look in his eyes, and the meaning was very clear.


    "Why me again, it''s your turn, you go!" The youngsters on the opposite side didn''t show weakness either.


    "Come on, don''t delay! I can''t think of a good reason! "


    "Well, you owe it again!"


    No one knows that the two teenagers know each other as well as they have never heard of. They don''t need to talk at all, they just need eyes to communicate very complicated ideas.


    For example, now


    A young man coughed softly, came to suvia and pearl, and said:


    "well, Princess suvia, pearl, you haven''t seen each other for a long time, so there should be a lot to talk about. We two men won''t be here any more. Let''s find a place to eat and think about what we should do during this time."


    One man started, and the other boy joined up seamlessly, saying:


    "yes, since we have come to Ironforge with pearl, we can''t do nothing. Anyway, we are all descendants of important ministers of the country."


    "Yes, that''s the reason."


    Watching them sing together, Princess suvia and Pearl nodded, and suvia said:


    "well, I''ll have that yard cleaned up and where you''ll live in the future."


    The courtyard suvia pointed to is not far from here, it''s only ten meters away. However, it''s not a residential area, it belongs to the military and political area, but the courtyard has never been occupied.


    "Well, well, thank you, Princess suvia."


    The two teenagers said thanks in unison, then gave each other a look, and walked away.


    As for the direction they left, it was naturally the direction of the two previous female soldiers


    But suvia and Pearl did not care. There were so many roads, and it was not clear whether they would choose one or not.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, chufei several people have already stepped out of the iron furnace Fort military strength shrouded scope, entered a two regardless of the zone.


    In other words, they entered the first buffer zone between the Terran Ironforge and the orc territory. It was a hilly area with many hills and slopes, as well as many forests and grasslands.


    The area of this area is not small. Fortunately, chufei''s off-road performance is superior, and it doesn''t worry about anything.


    But when they came to the edge of the buffer zone, near the edge of the orc territory, the car stalled and stopped.


    "We can''t go ahead in such a big way. The front is the territory of pigheads. They are cautious and exclusive. We''d better not expose ourselves to them."


    "Yes? Pig head? Is that a man with a pig''s head? " Chufei asked.


    "Almost." Assiya grinned bitterly. Actually, the difference is quite big.But since Assiya said so, chufei couldn''t refuse. As for the so-called pig head man, Chu Fei didn''t want a group of pig heads to cause him any trouble.


    So Chu Fei put the car away.


    Four people stopped driving and drove on foot.


    But even on foot, they were dissatisfied with their speed, and soon went directly across the middle zone and formally came to the pig head man''s territory.


    Naturally, pigs of PigHead people are not ordinary domestic pigs, but wild boars and red maned wild boars. It is said that they can grow into orcs mainly because they inadvertently helped the beast God to stop the enemy of the beast God.


    In order to thank them, the beast God changed them into human form


    Chu Fei has seen this legend in the library of canglan college, but it''s only a written description, so he just has a general concept.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that the Terrans and the orcs thought it necessary to create a buffer zone and directly expropriate the territory of the pigheads, otherwise Chu Fei would have been in contact with them for a long time.


    However, even so, the four of Chu Fei soon heard a loud noise, and at the same time, there was a fire shining in the sky.


    "Is this a fire or a bonfire..." Chu Fei thought with a frown.


    "Wait a minute..." Asiya motioned everyone to stop, and then waved out a light butterfly the size of a palm. If this butterfly is in the completely dark night sky, it must be very conspicuous! However, because of the sky fire, it is more difficult to get ahead.


    After that, Assiya controlled the butterfly to fly over the mountains ahead and came to the vicinity of the sky fire.


    At the same time, a wave of light appeared in front of Assiya. Slowly, a round light mirror with a radius of one foot appeared there.


    What''s more, after the formation of the light mirror, there is a picture on it


    From the jitter frequency and perspective of the picture, Chu Fei knew for the first time that the mirror must be connected with the butterfly''s glasses. In other words, the mirror will show what the butterfly sees.


    "It seems that magic alone has many merits."


    Chu Fei said in his heart, but he didn''t say anything, because the picture on the mirror was really amazing.


    In the picture, there are about 20 pigheaded people. In proportion, these pigheaded people are not tall. They are only about 1.6 meters tall. However, each of them is very strong, and their body surface is covered with hard and upright bristles.


    They also have tails, which are still pig tails, but their hands have evolved to look like human hands. Only a head, or a huge pig''s head.


    At this time, it seems that these pigheaded people are holding some celebration activities or sacrificial ceremonies, because there are a lot of fruit and wine around their campfire, but they do not eat and drink, but dance and sing with strange dance.


    These pigheaded people are carrying weapons in their hands. They have everything, but most of them are made of wood, stone and bone.


    It''s OK. The real purpose for Chu Fei is that beside the campfire, he poked a few thick wooden stakes, on which were tied several human beings who seemed to have just died.


    These people, including men, women and children, were stripped naked, their chests were torn, blood was sprayed on them, and their internal organs didn''t know where to go.


    After seeing this scene, Wan Yu''s face and the broken army''s face are immediately gloomy. So is Assiya. She shows her intention to kill, but she doesn''t worry too much. Instead, she looks at Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei''s face was calm, but his heart was full of emotion.


    To tell you the truth, Chu Fei has seen similar pictures in those games on the earth many times, but it has never been as shocking as this one!


    When playing the game, Chu Fei only felt that this kind of picture was meaningful, that it expressed something like conflict, plot and so on


    But now is not the same, Chu Fei heart only shock, only unbearable, only angry.


    "Master..." The broken army urged.


    "Mr. Chu!" Wan Yu is also fighting


    although they didn''t say much, Chu Fei understood very well.


    "Go ahead, Assiya and I, just sweep the array."


    "Good!"


    Breaking army and WAN Yu look at each other, and then they rush directly up the hillside, breaking army a big drink, regardless of the rush to the bottom of the pig!


    Wan Yu followed behind the broken army, the pig knife in his hand had been raised.


    Oh, ouch!


    These pigheads were startled by the cry of breaking the army, but when they saw that it was two more humans, they immediately swarmed on.


    At this moment, the broken army fully exerted the power of Dugu Jiujian. As soon as he looked for it, he threw it out like splashing water, and all kinds of screams came!


    Although Wan Yu didn''t have the abnormal skill of Dugu Jiujian, just one eight Dharma Dao was enough to deal with these pigheads!In addition, Wan Yu''s physical strength has greatly improved during this period, and his speed and strength have surpassed those of ordinary soldiers. Naturally, it is not difficult to kill these pigheads.


    Chufei and Assiya were watching from the top of the hill, and they didn''t plan to do it.


    It''s just about twenty pigheads. Under the simultaneous slaughter of breaking the army and WAN Yu, they soon died and were injured. However, when the defeat of these pigheads had been decided, in the shadow in front of them, a dim little figure left quietly.


    Assiya didn''t notice, broken army and Wanyu couldn''t notice, but the figure didn''t take out chufei''s eyes.


    Chufei could see clearly. It seemed to be a fox, a yellow fox.


    Chu Fei naturally doesn''t think that it''s just a common fox. What can appear here and escape quietly must be a demon with open mind!


    Therefore, after discovering the fox''s whereabouts, Chu Fei quietly threw a ball of vitality mark attached to the fox''s back.

 Chapter 442

    At that moment, the fox obviously felt something wrong, but he didn''t dare to stop. Instead, he ran around cautiously. Unfortunately, he didn''t find any problem until the end. He could only think that he was suspicious.


    Chu Fei''s side, pig head people are killed clean, Wan Yu personally killed seven or eight, the rest are mostly abandoned by the broken army and WAN Yu killed.


    In a word, the strength of these pigheads is not strong. At most, they are samurai and warrior. They can''t even use fighting spirit and magic. Naturally, they can''t win the battle between broken army and WAN Yu.


    They had a rest for a while, then they dissected the corpse on the stake and found a place to dig a hole for burial. As for the shriveled bodies of the pigheads, they didn''t take care of them at all.


    When they finally finished their work, the time had come to around nine o''clock in the evening.


    "Master..."


    "Mr. Chu..."


    They recovered, but Chu Fei didn''t praise them, saying:


    "did you find a figure running away?"


    By Chu Fei this ask, two people directly silly. Wan Yu thought for several times, but did not find who ran, but she believed that what Chu Fei said was right, she thought that she must have ignored something, so she repeated self-examination, trying to find which figure was ignored.


    As for breaking the army, after several recollections and confirmation, he said:


    "master, no, there are only so many pigheads. They were all killed by us! No one is running


    "Yes? Think again Chufei said with a smile.


    "I''m sure. I''ve thought about it many times, master." After breaking the army, she specially looked at Assiya, as if she wanted to ask Assiya to testify. Unfortunately, Assiya did not find that thing. For her insistence on unless, she also doubted whether she had missed something,


    "it seems that When I killed the ninth pig head man sent to me by the broken army, there was a little movement in the grass behind me... "


    After thinking for a long time, Wan Yu finally found a possible clue, but she was not sure, so she didn''t say it too clearly.


    Even so, Chu Fei nodded happily and said:


    "yes, that''s where."


    "Ah? Where? Sister Wan Yu weeds? A lot? I didn''t see it! There''s no grass here that can hide such a big Orc! " The army has not been broken yet.


    Wan Yu smiles and says:


    "it''s not a PigHead, it should be a small ORC."


    "Ah? Not a pig? I... " Broken army depressed, he only pay attention to the pig head people, each run, did not care about what other things.


    "although pig headed people are the most obvious here, you should not ignore other possible dangers." After a lesson, Chu Fei looked at Assiya and said:


    "do you know what it is?"


    Assiya shook her head, a sense of frustration and shame rising from her heart.


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "let''s go and have a look."


    With that, chufei walked ahead of him. Whether he broke the army or Wanyu or asiya, he thought chufei was talking about going to some wasteland.


    But did not expect, Chu Fei did not stop at all, directly across the grass.


    Wan Yu originally wanted to remind, but she saw Chu Fei go very happy, without hesitation, the purpose is very clear, for a time she was confused.


    Wan Yu began to Huai Chu Fei''s so-called look, is not to card that piece of grass.


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei naturally doesn''t want to see the grass. He is not an expert in trace science. According to the mark he left on the fox, chufei clearly finds the escape route of the fox.


    However, along the way, the fox went around a lot of big circles cautiously. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s strength mark, I''m afraid he would have begun to doubt whether he was going the wrong way.


    Finally, nearly two hours later, chufei and his family came to the entrance of a huge basin between several mountains.


    According to the mark''s trajectory, chufei was sure that the fox had entered the basin.


    However, at the moment, Chu Fei did not dare to walk toward the inside.


    Because even standing at the entrance of the basin, he had already felt a kind of uncomfortable breath.


    By the moonlight, several people clearly see the inside of the basin entrance hundreds of meters away, where there are two tall towers with torches burning on them, and a few pigheaded people on guard.


    In front of them, on both sides of the passage, there are many movable fences made of sharp wood, but for the time being, these fences are not across the road, but split on both sides.


    "Master, it''s reasonable that they should block these fences in the road now. After all, it''s so late..." Asked the broken army.


    "It''s hard to say that if they are confident that no one will come back to provoke them, there''s no need to get in the way." Although Chu Fei said so, he was thinking that the more than 20 pig headed people who engaged in sacrificial activities probably went out from here, and they were still the ones who were ordered to sacrifice.In a few people Lengshen so a little time, the two towers below, four or five teams of PigHead people''s patrol walked past. The interval between these patrols is very short, no more than five minutes at most


    From this point, Chu Fei judged that there might be more than ten or twenty such patrols in the whole PigHead inhabited area.


    According to this ratio, there must be at least tens of thousands of pigheads in the valley.


    In fact, chufei''s estimation is too cautious.


    because of the large area inside the valley, there are more than 1000 pigheaded people living in it. More than 1000 people are just this place. In fact, there are many other places where pigheads live in the whole Orc territory.


    Here, it''s just one of many pig head tribes.


    "Assiya, is there any way to go in and watch?" Chu Fei asked in a low voice.


    "No, unless there are assassins and killers who are good at hiding, it''s hard not to disturb them." Assiya is right. There is no way for her to be a great master of light.


    After all, light magic is not made for combat.


    However, if there are swordsmen, great swordsmen and so on, it is not impossible.


    As for the lower level, it''s impossible to do it. Other people are not stupid. Under the tight patrol, even if you can find a place to avoid it once or twice, can you guarantee that you won''t be found every time!


    So, Assiya said no!


    In this way, the broken army and WAN Yu had no hope, but Chu Fei knew in his heart that this exploration was necessary.


    "It''s all hidden. I''ll find a way."


    Chu Fei frowned tightly. Why does a fox have something to do with a PigHead! He also clearly remembers that when Assiya said about PigHead people before, he clearly said that PigHead people are exclusive!


    What kind of exclusion! At least chufei knows that it''s not exclusive to make friends with a fox.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked Assiya.


    Chu Fei smiles and doesn''t speak. He turns on the system directly, searches for it for a while, and then unlocks it.


    However, in the eyes of Assiya, broken army and WAN Yu, Chu Fei just thought a little after Assiya asked questions, and then took out this thing


    Or this little thing


    It''s a robot the size of a mosquito No, it''s a mosquito, a machine mosquito.


    And the next moment, Chu Fei''s hand appeared a notebook computer, Chu Fei''s fast operation, the mosquito and notebook associated, and then casually threw the machine mosquito in the air.


    After recognizing that it had been launched, the mosquito immediately spread out its crystal wings and flew into the territory of the PigHead man.


    On the computer screen in front of Chu Fei, wooden thatched cottages kept rowing, and finally stayed in the innermost and largest wooden house.


    It''s more like a wooden house than a palace in the PigHead tribe


    The house was big, spacious and bright. It was brightly lit. There were two voices shouting inside. One was loud and the other was shrill.


    After hearing these two voices, Chu Fei nodded secretly, then manipulated the text to fly in, found a crossbeam to stop, and the perspective was directly placed on the two dialogue guys below.


    It was a relatively tall man with a pig''s head. He was dressed in steel armor. His helmet was set aside, and there were two hatchets hanging beside him.


    If nothing else, at least this guy is the most powerful soldier in this tribe.


    "Patriarch, they are all dead and killed." The guy with a shrill voice is a People, yes, Chu Fei can only make such a judgment after seeing it for a long time.


    From the appearance, this guy is a person, or a man, just a little ugly. But Chu Fei knows clearly that this product is a fox spirit, male fox spirit.


    Because on this guy''s back, there is the vitality mark left by chufei before!


    "What''s the matter! Why are there human beings! Don''t you say that there can''t be human beings around? "


    "It''s just a hexagram. What''s more, according to my arrangement, they should have come back long ago. At least, it''s not me who delays the time, and I''m not to blame for the accident."


    "So what! Now my people are dead! But you came back intact! Do you still want me to apologize to you? " The patriarch of the pig head man was angry. It seemed that there was no truth in him.


    The male fox next to him can''t help it. He doesn''t want to complain about why he, as a fox who can completely humanize, still needs to cooperate with a Orc!


    "Patriarch, we don''t have much time now. We can''t delay too long on this matter. There are still six people. Give them to me, give me a sacrifice and a bunch of soldiers, and we''ll do it again. "


    "No! If it''s a big deal, I''ll go and get a few more people back. You can''t move this one! " The pig head man waved his hand and refused without hesitation."Why! Chieftain, you are the chieftain of the pigheaded people. No matter how beautiful the six women are, they can''t give birth to offspring for you! "


    "Shut up! How do you know if you haven''t tried! " The head of the pig is very upset.


    "It''s not a question of trying or not, it''s really impossible! The Emperor himself said it. Why don''t you believe it? " This male fox is going mad with anger.


    "It''s none of your business! Anyway, I can''t give these six to you! "


    "OK, OK, you are the head of the clan, you has the final say, then I will have six people now, please get me before sunrise!"


    "What''s the matter? There are so many people outside the Ironforge that you can catch them! Wait


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing these conversations, Chu Fei only felt that the amount of information in them was really large. But now that''s not the point. The real point is what they are going to do!

 Chapter 443

    "Do you know what they''re talking about, Assiya? What do they want to do? " Chufei asked.


    Assiya shook her head, frowned and said:


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of any plans they can have..."


    "What do you say?"


    Asiya said with a wry smile:


    "in every recorded battle between the Terrans and orcs, these pigheads can only serve as cannon fodder troops. They never need to do anything more important, and they have no such strength and intelligence."


    "Cannon fodder?"


    "Yes, that''s cannon fodder. Take the war five years ago. There were more than 100000 pigheads who died outside the Ironforge."


    "Pig head? 100000? I''ll go. Do they have that many? " Chufei was surprised.


    100000 is not a small number. In fact, 100000, whether it''s pigs or people, can''t be seen at a glance.


    But it''s just cannon fodder!


    "I don''t know what they planned, but I can tell you what the patriarch just wanted to do."


    "Ah? What else can it be, just want to have a baby with six girls? " Chufei wondered.


    "Yes, but they can''t have children." Assiya nodded.


    Chu Fei frowned exaggeratedly and said:


    "is there any need to say it?"


    "Of course, because what I''m about to say is that only those who are above the strength of sword saint and great mage master are qualified to know, even the Iron Tiger and princess suvia who have been fighting with orcs for a long time are not qualified to know."


    "Ah?" Chufei sneered. It was hard to believe Assiya''s words.


    "You wait for me to finish." Assiya wry smile, then said: "pig head man is impossible to reproduce, whether with people or with other animals, it is impossible to reproduce."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said,


    "that''s the same as our female pig''s life..."


    "Pig heads, no women." Assiya finally said the words that shocked chufei.


    "Ah? No women? So how did they get here? Out of the stone? "


    Assiya shook her head and said;


    "you should have heard that pig head people are enlightened by animal gods..."


    Chu Fei nodded, beside the broken army also nodded, only wan Yu did not know the existence of this sentence, but now she also knew.


    "Isn''t that a legend?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "It''s a legend, but it''s true. The pig head man is indeed directly enlightened by the beast God. The number of pigheaded people is fixed. When one is dead, a new pigheaded people will come out to replace them. "


    " isn''t this reproduction? How did the new PigHead get here? "


    "They came from the orc city. They killed more than 20 of them before. Now there should be new ones on the other side of ORC city."


    "Ah? Is that exaggeration? Isn''t there no way to deal with these pigheads? "


    "It''s not totally impossible. It''s said that if all pigheads are gathered together and killed within a certain period of time, as long as the time is short enough, they will not be able to revive again."


    "How did the patriarch come from and be chosen?" Chufei asked.


    "No, it''s fight. If you kill this clan leader, they will fight a new clan leader. Only the strongest one can be qualified to be a clan leader."


    Chufei nodded and understood. But at this time, the computer screen picture, the fox man has left, and the patriarch also photographed a person to catch a few human.


    As for the patriarch himself, he walked out of the room and into the deep valley.


    "Break the army, if there are pigheads coming out, you go and kill them, try not to make too much noise."


    "Good!" The broken army nodded.


    At this time, Chu Fei is operating a robot mosquito to follow the pig head patriarch all the way deep, after bypassing many tents, and finally came to a place similar to a prison in the deepest part of the valley. There are two pig head guards at the gate of the prison.


    After the clan leader came here, he went in directly, and chufei''s machine mosquito naturally followed in.


    There was a lot of space inside. Under the light of the torch, six sleepy girls in the prison were clearly shown in front of the line of sight.


    The patriarch, laughing and rubbing his rough hands, was about to walk towards the six girls.


    At this moment, Chu Fei said:


    "Damn, I''m not interested in human * animals! Go to hell


    Under the control of chufei, the robot mosquito immediately turned into a bullet drill and went directly into the head of the pig head clan leader.


    The speed of the machine mosquito is so fast that the clan leader has no reaction! And when he finally found out something was wrong, it was too late!


    The next moment, the pig head clan leader suddenly fell to the ground, there was no sound.If someone opens the skull of the pig head at this time, he will see the brain that has completely become paste. In this case, it will naturally die happily.


    However, at this time, those pigheads who were sent out by the clan leader to capture human beings had also come out. Under the attack of the army, these pigheads had no room to resist, and they were all killed in an instant.


    However, the broken army still did not suppress the movement. The sound directly awakened the pigheads in the two sentries, and they immediately began to dance and chirp!


    In their shouts, the rest of those pigheads immediately woke up, and quickly rushed out of their houses, armed, wearing simple armor rushed to the valley entrance.


    In just a few minutes, more than 500 or 600 pigheads have gathered in front of the army, and their number is still increasing.


    Breaking the army is a little flustered. Even if he can easily kill hundreds of pig heads, it''s meaningless, because there are more!


    What''s more, Wan Yu can''t help. As for Assiya, if he does it himself, he will certainly waste a lot of energy, but in the end, he can kill all these pigheads.


    Is it a bit too much to ask a great master of the light department to slaughter thousands of pigheads?


    At the moment of the army''s wishful thinking, chufei, Wanyu and axia have already come to the army. Meanwhile, the robot mosquito has also come back, and chufei throws it into tuntianjie together with the computer.


    "Well, master, what should we do? There are too many of them!"


    "It''s more than two thousand, not much!" Chu Fei says without care.


    "Well Master, are you going to burn them with your fire? "


    Breaking the army this time is to use a brain, if Chu Fei uses fire, these pig head people are really not enough to kill. It doesn''t matter how many times more! The more fire there is, the more prosperous it will be!


    to everyone''s surprise, Chu Fei shook his head and said, "it''s boring to play with fire all the time. This time, we don''t need fire."


    "Ah? Master, no fire What do you want to use? You can''t deal with these pigheads with your bare hands! Ah Ah No, master, do you want uncle Lai Chi to come out It seems that the reason why he broke the army was that he was angry because he didn''t find the fox, so this time his brain was very active.


    However, no matter how active the broken army was, it was impossible for him to guess chufei''s idea.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "you all come behind me and look at it."


    Said this, Chu Fei in three people surprised and puzzled in the eyes of holding out a huge iron pipe!


    Wan Yu is OK, broken army and a Xi Ya is really a face ignorant force, completely don''t understand what this is.


    As for WAN Yu She looked a little familiar, she thought of a very terrible weapon on earth.


    Of course, there are various names for this weapon on earth, because it appears in various fields such as reality, movies, novels, online games and so on.


    But the most familiar name of earth people is Gatling.


    Of course, it''s not the ordinary Gatling that is exchanged from the system. Other than that, the Gatling''s bullet is a flowering bullet.


    After setting up Gatling, chufei looked at the pig headed people gathering at the entrance of the valley in front of him with a smile, turned back and said to Assiya:


    "do you have any lighting spells? Put one on top of us


    "Ah?" Asiya Leng for a moment, chufei said with a smile: "give them a clear position, so that they do not run the wrong way!"


    In the face of chufei''s self-confidence, Assiya didn''t refuse. She threw out a light and floated on the top of everyone''s head!


    "It''s human! Kill them


    After seeing Chu Fei, those pig headed people didn''t hesitate at all. They roared and rushed up. The arms in their hands were round, as if they could beat Chu Fei into meat mud all at once!


    Chufei looks at it with a smile. When these pigheads are only ten meters away from him, chufei directly takes Gatling!


    Suddenly, suddenly -


    the super high frequency bullet rushed out madly, forming a bright fire snake directly at Gatling''s muzzle!


    What''s more, these bullets burst out as soon as they hit the PigHead people''s bodies. All of a sudden, the PigHead people''s limbs were smashed and shot. Many PigHead people died before they could scream out!


    More than 2000 pigheads, in the face of a Gatling with a flowering bomb, what room can they have to resist?


    Tightly is a few minutes time, these more than 2000 pigheads all were beaten to pieces of meat!


    As for the valley, it also turned into a mountain pit filled with plasma and meat mud at this time.


    Broken meat, blood, strong smell, instantly occupied a few hundred meters of space!


    Chu Fei covers his nose. He''s a little regretful. Who knows that more than 2000 pieces of monster''s meat can be so powerful together!"Assiya, go and get that girl out. It''s in the deepest part!"


    Chu Fei said something. Naturally, Assiya couldn''t refuse. She floated directly into it. A moment later, she took a girl to fall slowly from the sky.


    This girl, at this time, has woken up. I don''t know whether she was woken up by Gatling''s massacre or by Assiya''s face to face. In short, now the six of them seem to be in good condition.


    However, although the six girls have been rescued, problems also follow.


    These six are ordinary girls, and their health is not very good. It''s almost impossible for them to go home by themselves!


    So there is no way, chufei, they can only choose to send these six girls to the vicinity of Ironforge first, and then leave.


    But this time, it took a lot of time.


    Although Chu Fei is not worried, but Assiya is worried!


    Fortunately, the six girls were clever all the way and didn''t cause any trouble.


    When the six girls finally saw the wall of Ironforge, they separated from chufei.


    After separation, chufei followed the map to the place where they killed more than 20 pork people. Then they turned from here to another direction and walked all the way to the depth of the orc territory.


    Of course, Chu Fei also remembered that the male fox spirit was not dead, but he had lost the trace of that guy. Because there''s a time limit to the vitality mark he made.


    After all, Chu Fei didn''t learn the real Dharma, his mark was only constructed with the most basic characteristics of vitality, which can''t be compared with the mature Dharma.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t pay too much attention to that guy. He just wondered why the male fox wanted to help Tauren divination and let them do those sacrificial activities!


    Along the way, according to the marks on the map, they should have passed through at least two ethnic territories similar to the status of pigheads, but no orcs came out to trouble them, and even people didn''t get close to them, so they ran away directly.


    Although puzzled, Chu Fei still felt very quiet.


    However, at this time, a shocking thing happened in Ironforge!

 Chapter 444

    At this time, it was early in the morning, at least an hour before sunrise.


    It should be the quietest time in Ironforge! Only the soldiers on patrol need to keep their spirit!


    But now, the whole Ironforge is burning!


    It wasn''t the fire that broke out, but all the soldiers were ordered to light all the torches, lights and so on.


    At this time, in the small square in front of the women''s camp, Princess suvia stood there with an angry face. Behind her, were the furious Iron Tiger and his son tielei.


    Pearl of Keynes family was also on the spot. She was also angry, but she was not qualified to stand beside all three of suvia.


    Pearl was arranged to stand at the back, with some officers and men.


    In front of Princess suvia, Iron Tiger and iron thunder, there are two pillars that have just been buried. Each of them is bound with a teenager. Two of them are two teenagers.


    On a piece of hide next to the two masters, two dead female soldiers were lying there quietly.


    The bodies of the two women soldiers were naked and their bare skin was full of scars. Although they were dead, the tears in the corners of their eyes were still clear.


    "You two are so brave!" Suvia was carrying a whip in her hand and gave the two teenagers a few lashes!


    Then, the whip was handed over to others and put in the bucket.


    "I We didn''t mean to... "


    "Yes, I didn''t mean it. It was an accident, an accident!"


    "We don''t want them to die. We really don''t want to..."


    "Please let us go, let us go!"


    Two teenagers you a I a of say, face a snivel a tears of cry.


    However, there is no way for them to win even a little sympathy from Princess suvia!


    "Let you go! For what? What qualifications do you have for me to let you go! I tell you, when you two dare to fight against them, it''s doomed. Come on! Give me a call! Hit hard


    Suvia yelled angrily, and then came out of two big men, who were good at execution.


    The whip soaked in cold water immediately turned into two dragons in their hands. Each time, they would roll up pieces of meat. The two teenagers screamed even more, and there was no human voice!


    But that''s not enough. After a flogging, suvia asked the two men to retreat. She came to the two teenagers again and sneered, "does it hurt?"


    Hearing this, the two teenagers thought that Princess suvia had finished teaching and punishment. For a moment, they were moved to tears.


    "Pain, wuwuwu, pain..."


    "We are wrong, we are really wrong, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Suvia sneered and said:


    "I know it hurts. How can you do it to them?"


    Hearing suvia''s words, the two teenagers immediately knew that it was not over!


    Immediately changed another face!


    "You can''t hit us any more! No more fighting! I''m the son of the Minister for political participation. I just played with a female soldier. She deserves it! She deserves it


    "Yes, I am the son of the Minister of religion! You can''t do this to me! The Holy See will not let you go! "


    The so-called Minister of religion is actually a position in charge of the management of the Vatican and the communication between the Vatican and the state power.


    The kingdom of Balaam is a small country. Although it doesn''t like the Vatican to interfere in its own national affairs, it can''t wring its small arm but its thigh. It can only squeeze its nose and let the Vatican put in such a strange religious minister!


    Since he was arranged by the Holy See, his status is not comparable to that of ordinary people!


    From a certain point of view, the status of the Minister of religion is a little higher than that of the Minister of finance who is in charge of the lifeblood of the country!


    However, it''s all for people in the political arena of Balaam. As for suvia, she doesn''t care at all.


    "The chancellor of the exchequer? Minister of religion? So what! " Suvia snorted and waved:


    "come on! Build a high lift outside the city! Tree stump! I want them to die in a hurry


    Suvia almost lost her mind completely. After this sentence, the soldiers, men and women, were boiling at this moment!


    These two teenagers are not ordinary little nobles. They are the sons of the princes and ministers in the court! The result! Still can''t escape a dead word!


    What''s more, they will suffer one of the cruelest punishments in the world, lingchi!


    For the soldiers of Ironforge, the decision of suvia brought them not only the pleasure of revenge, but also the belief of fearing power!


    What can a general say to kill such a noble for his soldiers!Maybe these soldiers can''t say one or two or three, but they have already made a decision in silence. As long as suvia has orders, even if they are asked to commit suicide, they won''t frown!


    "Suvia, you have to calm down. If you really kill them, there will be no way to recover this matter!" Iron Tiger was startled. His position was better and he could see more clearly. He knew how difficult suvia''s future would be if he did!


    "Teacher, I have decided." Suvia said that and walked away from here. The iron tiger had no choice but to keep up with him quickly,


    "suvia, you need to know what it means to do this!"


    "Teacher, even if it really means something, what can it do! If it''s against the law to kill people, they will pay for their lives! What''s more, they still kill people because of rape, and they deserve to die! "


    "Yes, but they are always the sons of the important ministers of the country. If they are killed, they will surely get revenge from the two ministers! You are now fledgling and can''t stand their revenge


    "If I can''t, I can''t, but I can''t let my soldiers die in vain! And not dead on the battlefield! "


    "Suvia, you..."


    "Teacher, you know, they are my brothers. Each of them was selected by me and trained by me. Even in the face of the orcs, they didn''t flinch, and they didn''t fear in the face of the orcs. Such soldiers died in the hands of two sex wolves! I will never allow such a thing! "


    "You..."


    "Teacher, don''t try to persuade me any more. I''ve made up my mind. It won''t change again. "


    With that, suvia walked away to her place.


    The Iron Tiger stood in the same place with a bitter smile, looked at suvia''s back and said:


    "Hey, you know, if I really do this, I''m afraid I can only wave a knife at your father in order to protect you."


    Naturally, Princess suvia didn''t know where her teacher stopped and what she said. When she got back to her house, she immediately started writing down what happened here and explained her decision. Then she sent someone to call tielei.


    "Tielei, I want you to send me a letter."


    Tielei was puzzled and asked:


    "to whom?"


    "To my father."


    Tielei was not stupid. He immediately understood what might be the matter. He even said: "in fact, it can be delayed for a long time, as long as we don''t leak the information..."


    "I don''t want to hide it, and I don''t need to. Help me deliver the letter and hand it to my father."


    Tielei sighed. In the face of suvia''s request, he would not refuse, because in his eyes, suvia is his sister, his sister.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    Tielei smiles bitterly, but the letter leaves.


    Tielei''s departure did not hide anyone, so after learning that he left, Tiehu immediately thought about it.


    "It seems that you have really made up your mind, but But you are just a child... "


    An hour later, outside the gate of tielu castle, a wooden platform more than three meters high has been erected. Two strong pillars stand on it, and two teenagers are tied to it.


    Next to the two teenagers stood two big men, who were the two who beat them with a whip.


    However, at this time, the two men had already taken off the soldiers'' armor, and only passed a pair of loose trousers on their lower body, naked on their upper body.


    In front of them, there were two tables, covered with red cloth, on which were placed two trays, in which were knives of different shapes.


    It''s a tool for lingchi!


    At this time, the two teenagers were already tired of shouting and scolding, and they were even more reluctant to ask for help!


    They are very stubborn that all this is just to scare them!


    The gate of Ironforge, which had been closed tightly, opened slowly, and teams of soldiers rushed out of the gate and came to the high platform quickly.


    Men on one side, women on the other Although there is a big difference in the number of these women soldiers, no one has ever dared to underestimate them.


    At this time, Princess suvia didn''t know where she came out and directly floated onto the high platform.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Princess suvia raised her hand slightly, waved it gently and said:


    "execution!"


    The two men nodded slightly, then turned around and slapped them on the chest!


    The huge strength plus the unique striking way, the intense pain instantaneous attacks two young people''s brains!


    The moment screams!


    But at the moment when the screams of the two teenagers rang out, the soldiers broke out with the power of killing!


    "Kill The female soldiers roared angrily!


    "Kill Almost crazy male soldiers.In this cry, two shirtless men took a knife from the table and came to the two teenagers with a sneer.


    Knife out, blood now, wrist slightly turn, the first piece of meat cut off!


    "Ah, help, help! Help... "


    "No Don''t, don''t Ah! Help me, who will help me


    Whether it''s the slap or the meat dug out from the chest with the first knife, the main purpose is to make the two teenagers cry, cry out, beg for mercy and admit their mistakes!


    The two teenagers didn''t disappoint everyone, but they did.


    The two men cut it with one knife. They didn''t have the slightest weakness. They didn''t even care whether the two teenagers could stick to the end of lingchi!


    Under the high stage, the eyes of those soldiers looking at Princess suvia were full of fanaticism, almost the fanaticism of faith. The iron tiger can see clearly above the gate of Ironforge.


    With a bitter smile and a sigh, he said to himself: if suvia is going to rebel now, these soldiers will definitely work with her without saying a word!


    But he couldn''t see clearly. He didn''t know whether it was worth exchanging the lives of these two teenagers for the fanatical center of these soldiers!


    With the screams of the two teenagers and the fanaticism of the soldiers, the red sun slowly rises in the sky, and the blood red sun sprinkles on all the people outside the Ironforge.

 Chapter 445

    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t know that something so big happened here. If he knew, I''m afraid he would support suvia, but he won''t just use his mouth to support. He can do too much.


    The day finally dawned, Chu Fei in front of them finally had a clear vision.


    Not only that, but also a broad road appeared at their feet.


    In principle, facing this wide road, chufei should have considered driving.


    But he did not, but directly called out Lai Chi.


    "Master, you haven''t called me out for a long time."


    "I''m afraid to disturb your honeymoon with Leslie!" Chu Fei rolled his eyes, then said:


    "come on, bone dragon, I really don''t want to go."


    It''s just boring to say that I don''t want to go. Besides the trees in front of me, I can''t see any scenery in the mountains far away, and no one has come out to look for trouble.


    It was OK at first, but after several hours, chufei really felt bored.


    What''s more, it''s time for Lai Chi to come out and help.


    According to the records of the map, they should enter the territory of Tauren after going out for hundreds of miles.


    Tauren, that''s not what a half ORC with a dog''s head or a pig''s head can match.


    Tauren is a powerful force in orcs!


    Their fighting talent is terrifying, and their attack power is amazing. What''s more, Tauren has the war trample that makes the whole world shudder!


    In the face of tauren, the human side can only choose to let the master above swordsman out of the station!


    As for the master of sword and the great devil, facing the tauren, they really have to be slaughtered!


    Lai Chi summoned the bone dragon, and several people finally got rid of the hard road of walking slowly on two legs.


    However, in this way, Chu Fei, though they were faster, immediately attracted too many people''s attention.


    Just after flying for half an hour, two roars were heard!


    Then, from the jungle under the crowd, two huge voices flew into the air, directly blocking Chu Fei in front of them.


    They are two dragons, but they are not really giant dragons. They should be the second dragon in the world. They are also a kind of dragon family. They can fly and have good fighting power.


    Although the two dragons were not as big as the bone dragon at chufei''s feet, their wingspan approached 10 meters!


    If it''s just two dragons, what really depressed chufei was that on the back of the two opposite dragons, there were two stout Tauren.


    "It''s really Cao Cao Chufei laughs. He just talked about Tauren with Lai Chi and WAN Yu. As a result, they immediately appear.


    "Lai Chi, you didn''t say that Tauren had Yalong as their mount!" Chufei called.


    "This Master, the Tauren I''ve seen before really don''t use Yalong. They are all powerful ground fighters. They can''t play their talent in Yalong at all! " Lai Chi explained with a bitter smile.


    "What''s the use of saying so much? People are still standing on Yalong''s back!" Chufei said with his mouth curled.


    In a word, Lai Chi''s mouth was blocked!


    "On the other side, no matter you are the necromancer, the great mage of the light department, or ordinary human, please leave here, step back and return to your territory. Human beings are not allowed to come near here!"


    It''s a Tauren with half a horn broken. Although half a horn is missing, he looks really domineering.


    Of course, it may also have something to do with the huge totem pole in their hands.


    Needless to say, their totem weapon is still the big one.


    "After the end of the war five years ago, you took a boy from the Vatican as a hostage. I''m his sister. Now I''m going to take him back." Assiya stood up and tried to be calm.


    "Boy?" The two Tauren looked at each other with fear in their eyes.


    Chu Fei frowned tightly, others may not see clearly, but he caught the eyes very clearly.


    Just a boy, where they need to show such fear! Absolutely not!


    If it''s a great mage of the light department, do they need their Tauren to show such a scared look? Still no need!


    Even the two Tauren did not frown in the face of Lai Chi, the Lich with bone dragon, but when they heard about the little boy, they showed such eyes!


    This kind of strange situation, how can let Chu Fei not care!


    "How can you prove that you are his sister? In terms of age, you seem more suitable to be his mother! " Asked the Tauren cautiously.


    After the Tauren said this, what happened to Assiya? Chu Fei looked at Assiya curiously, and seemed to be looking forward to Assiya''s answer.Assiya felt Chu Fei''s eyes, but she had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    In terms of grade, Assiya is really not suitable to be a sister. After all, her age is about the same as that of Phil Jiansheng. Can his younger brother, Wayne, be 18 years old this year? It''s hard to say.


    "I''m really his sister. I think you Tauren thought the prophet was present at that time. I think he would testify for me."


    Prophet is a special existence in the orcs. It can be divided into ordinary prophet and great prophet. The great prophet is naturally the one who has the highest status and stands in the position of the whole orcs. The ordinary prophet belongs to each group.


    Of course, in addition to the prophet, orcs also have the distinction of sacrifice and high priest, which is also a similar contrast.


    "The prophet? You mean the great prophet Asked the broken horn Tauren.


    Assiya nodded. It was the time for the two sides to conclude the armistice. Naturally, it was the Pope of the Holy See and the royal family on the orc side, and the people with the highest status were following.


    "Sorry, we can''t see the great prophet, so we can''t find out if you''re right. Please go back. You are not allowed to enter the front. "


    "But as far as I know, there are several human chambers of commerce still working with you. Why can they go in, but we can''t?" Assiya asked.


    "You understand wrong, even they can''t pass. They can only stay in the territory of the eagle body people, waiting for us to take the initiative to come over, not for them to go deep."


    Broken horn Tauren has made it very clear, that is to say, if there is no change, Chu Fei, they really have no good way except to break through.


    But Chu Fei is the pronoun of change!


    Chufei came to the front with a smile, first simply comforted Assiya, and then said:


    "the pig head people were slaughtered by me."


    Simple, simple!


    The two Tauren were stunned for a moment. Just when Chu Fei thought they would tie them up and send them to some place for trial, the Tauren with broken horns said:


    "it''s OK. You can''t go any further."


    Chu Fei was puzzled and said:


    "Hey, you didn''t hear me clearly, did you? I killed the tribe of more than 2000 pigheads over there! "


    "I hear you clearly. Even so, you can''t enter. Please go back."


    "I said, isn''t it a bit too much for you to keep oil and salt out?" Chu Fei was upset and said:


    "aren''t you afraid we''ll fight?"


    The two Tauren laughed bitterly, and the broken horn said:


    "I''m afraid if you break through, we can''t stop you, but it doesn''t mean that no one else will stop you."


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "all right, Lai Chi, rush over!"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and waved.


    Lai chideling shrugged his shoulders and directly controlled the bone dragon to rush up into the sky!


    Although I know I can''t compete, the two Tauren still tried to control Yalong to climb together!


    But the problem is, the reason why Yalong is Yalong is that they can gallop at a limited height, not as abnormal as the giant dragon!


    So, soon the two Yalong gave up the chase, and the two Tauren naturally went back together.


    Lai Chi smiles, controls the bone dragon to recover smoothly, and then slowly descends while flying in the direction designated by Chu Fei.


    Under the control of Lai Chi, Gu Long soon rushed out for nearly a thousand miles. When Chu Fei sighed about the excellent car that Lai Chi, the old driver, had driven, a terrible lightning came down from the sky!


    The lightning was so thick that it suddenly came into being in the high air, and without any reason, it struck the people.


    At the moment when the lightning appeared, everyone realized clearly that if the lightning was allowed to strike on anyone, immortality would be a serious injury!


    If it is split on the bone dragon, it will also be split into a half remnant!


    "What to do!" The broken army looked anxious.


    I can''t avoid it. It''s too fast!


    Just when Lai Chi is ready to love his bone dragon, Chu Fei suddenly rushes up into the sky and greets the lightning with his head!


    Click!


    The lightning is red!


    And then disappear.


    Chu Fei floated back to the bone dragon''s back without any scar.


    There''s a system in there. It''s strange that Chu Fei can be slashed!


    In this flash of lightning, everyone felt the rich Magic Elements in the lightning!


    In other words, the lightning is not the lightning of nature, nor the thunder of heaven. It''s just the magic of lightning!


    "Master is so powerful!" Broken army timely flattered!


    But as soon as his voice fell, the second lightning came down again!


    Chu Fei repeated his old skill and took the second lightning


    "Master is so powerful!" The third, fourth and fifth flashes of lightning fell at the same time.Chu Fei was about to curse his mother. When he rushed to the three lightning bolts, he ran the lion with all his strength and roared up to the sky:


    "who wants to step on the horse to death!"


    In a word, the direct shock of the clouds, the wind scattered, the voice rolling like thunder, crazy rolling.


    Sure enough, there was no more lightning.


    Chu Fei finally had time to roll his eyes at the broken army, and then looked up at the bone dragon with the others.


    Surprisingly, on the ground below the bone dragon, there were five huge Warcraft standing side by side, and there were people standing on the back of each Warcraft.


    They were two Tauren and two dobby. Chufei thought it was Naga, and the last one was bimon.


    "This This is a thunder beast! They have five adult thunder beasts When Assiya saw the scene clearly, she immediately breathed out.


    Chufei murmured: "NIMA is a thunder beast? Isn''t this the enlarged version of giraffe! So thunder beast is giraffe! I don''t know who can think of it


    Thunder beasts are pure magical creatures. They are born to control thunder and lightning. Their hair color is silver white, but from the appearance, they are similar to giraffes.


    "Gentlemen, why did you split me with lightning?" Chu Fei also thought the opening line was funny, so he stood up and said so.


    On the other side, the young bimon in the middle said:


    "human beings are not allowed here. You''d better retreat."


    Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "to tell you the truth, no matter you, other people are the same. If you come out, you will fight and kill. On the contrary, I still feel normal, but meeting just makes me retreat, which is a little incomprehensible! When did you orcs become so human? "


    "Friend, you think too much. We orcs are not bloodthirsty demons." Said bimon.


    "Yes? I said this to the previous two tauren, but they didn''t listen to me, so we had to fly high up to get rid of them Now I''ll tell you again, you said orcs don''t like to kill, but before dawn, we saw with our own eyes that pigheads killed humans innocently, and even wanted to reproduce with human girls! "


    "Er..." Young Beamon has a bitter smile. Although pigheads are only the lowest level orcs, they can''t even compare with the lower races such as dogheads and eagles in many ways, but they are special.


    Rebirth! This is a terrible thing!


    "So I killed that family myself." Chufei laughed and said, "I know they can''t die. After all, our purpose this time is not to make trouble with you orcs, so I won''t do it seriously. You know, it''s not hard for me to make the pig head disappear completely


    Chufei''s words were used to demonstrate, to show how terrible his strength was!


    But as soon as his voice fell, the young Beamon on the other side asked subconsciously:


    "is that true?"


    Chu Fei was stunned, Lai Chi and others also looked at the opposite side with doubts.


    "You..."


    "If you really can wipe out the PigHead, then you are my friend of the orcs!"

 Chapter 446

    Chufei laughs. Although he doesn''t understand why these orcs have such a big opinion on pigheads, he doesn''t really plan to kill them.


    "Ha ha, do you think I have the strength to do this, including the fact that you orcs don''t like to kill?" Chufei laughs. He doesn''t believe that these five guys riding thunder beasts are really so friendly.


    "Human beings, we really can''t see if you have the strength to do it. After all, it''s not difficult to kill pigheads. The real difficulty is to make them stop appearing again. I don''t believe you can do it." The young Beamon said with a smile.


    Although he didn''t seem to use much energy when he spoke, bimont was born tall and strong, and his voice was no small matter how.


    The feeling of watching a big man speak in a deafening voice is still very strange.


    Chu Fei smiles, reorganizes his mood, and says:


    "well, don''t talk nonsense. PigHead is your problem. If you really need help, you can come back to us. Maybe we will consider helping you, but that''s all in the future. Now our goal is to enter your Orc territory and your Orc main city."


    "It''s impossible." The young bimon Orc shook his head.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. You don''t know what we''re aiming for yet." Chufei laughs.


    "Purpose? Isn''t it into our main city? " Asked the orc in doubt.


    This question confuses Chu Fei directly.


    Is that right? Yes, because that''s what chufei said just now.


    But the problem is, this is just a preliminary purpose. The real purpose is not just to enter the orc city.


    "You understand wrong, we really want to enter your main city."


    "Then where did I get it wrong?" I don''t know whether this bimon is intentional or really hard to use. In the face of his doubts, Chu Fei didn''t know how to explain for a moment.


    At this time, Assiya stood up and said:


    "I''m Assiya, I''m the great mage of the light Department of the Terran. Five years ago, My Brother Wayne was sent to your Orc territory by the pope as a hostage. Now five years have passed, and I''m going to take him away."


    The great mage of the light family, such existence is the top of the Terran. As orcs who occasionally meet with the Terran, they really know the name of Assiya.


    But at this time, in the face of Assiya''s words, the five orcs looked at each other with a bitter smile, and then an old Tauren said:


    "ha ha, Assiya, we do know about your brother."


    "If you know, please let us go." Said Assiya.


    "Sorry, maybe I didn''t understand..." The old Tauren pause, said: "because we already know your purpose, so we can''t let you through."


    If this kind of scene is put on the earth, in those movies and TV dramas on the earth, chufei will think that the other party is selling human feelings, just like that kind of "if you can guess that I have a few pieces of candy in my pocket, then I will give you three pieces of soup!" This kind of.


    However, because the other side is an orc, Chu Fei doesn''t think so. He just simply believes in the tauren, but he doesn''t find the problem of his saying so.


    "Assiya, let me tell you." Chufei motioned Assiya to step back, then looked at the opposite and said:


    "friend, how do you know our purpose?"


    "It''s your Pope. Your Pope made it very clear that you all betrayed him and the agreement of that year. At first we didn''t believe it, but now we do."


    The old Tauren pointed to Lai Chi and the bone dragon under their feet. It was obvious that these orcs didn''t like the necromancer either.


    Lai Chi gave a wry smile. He felt that it was because of his own existence that he would be blocked. It was equal to that he had damaged the master and Assiya.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. Instead, he looked at the other side with a funny face and said:


    "it seems that I need to tell you a few facts clearly. First, the Pope is just the Pope of the Holy See, not our Pope. He is not qualified to let me follow him, let alone betray him! In addition, you orcs have imprisoned her brother. We can save him. It''s so simple. It''s useless to talk about anything else. "


    "Yes? But five years ago, it was you, the Holy See of you, who proposed such a thing, wasn''t it? " Asked the old Tauren.


    "Yes, it should be, but I don''t care. You either get out of the way, or we''ll have to have a good fight. "


    "We won''t get out of the way." The old Tauren shook his head.


    "If you want us brave orcs to get out of the way, human, is there something wrong with your brain! Ha ha ha ha The young Beamon spoke, too.


    But the other two orcs, Naga, did not speak and did not know what they were thinking."Well, in that case, there''s nothing to say. Let''s do it! Lai Chi, fly up


    Lai Chi nodded. Although he didn''t know why he did it, he still manipulated Gu Long to rush into the sky.


    However, because Chu Fei just flew up and didn''t try to advance or retreat, the orcs didn''t rush to attack.


    "What are they going to do, flying so high? Are you looking for Lei Pi? " Bimon looked up and said doubtfully.


    "Don''t underestimate human beings. Human beings are treacherous. Besides, we have attacked them before, and they should know that."


    "Isn''t that stupid of them?" Bimon asked.


    "Don''t say that. Human beings are not that simple!" Said the old Tauren.


    Just when the five orcs couldn''t figure it out, chufei had already flown ten thousand meters high. It was high enough, at least for chufei.


    "You all have a good look." Chufei laughs, opens the system interface, and then exchanges a missile without any pain.


    Yes, it''s a missile. It was used once in Ziwei before, but it was used to deal with blood ape. But it''s different now. It''s orcs that we have to deal with now. It''s hard to say how much role they will play.


    "Let''s see Dongfeng express!"


    Voice down, Chu Fei head immediately appeared a huge missile head, the next moment, the missile launched!


    With the sharp whistle, the speed of the missile continues to accelerate!


    Now, the five orcs and the unparalleled thunder beast who saw this scene didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Do they mean to throw something down?"


    "Could it have fallen by accident?"


    Young bimon murmured to himself that he had not really contacted with human beings, and he had not participated in the war five years ago. Today, he was able to come out to stop chufei. Originally, he came out with a whim to join in the fun.


    However, unlike bimon, the two nagas and the two Tauren were not fighting for the first time.


    They are very clear about the fragility of human beings, and they are also clear about the strength of human beings.


    "Defend first, quick, thunder beast set up a magic defense array!"


    "Don''t scatter, gather together, defend together!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the efforts of the Tauren and Naga, the unparalleled beast was gathered together and released a dazzling thunder light to cover them.


    Strictly speaking, it''s not a special magic array. It''s just one of thunder beast''s natural magic.


    Thunder beast, intelligence is not low, but in the end they are just Warcraft, not orcs. Because they have no way to evolve into human form, they can only fight with their original image.


    Strictly speaking, thunder beast is the closest to the existence of sacred beast in nature. It can be achieved only with the growth of age and body, and does not need to be cultivated.


    Of course, this Saint refers to the sword saint and the Dharma saint. It''s not the saint of the "four sacred beasts" on earth. This is a completely different concept.


    And this defense magic, strictly speaking, is just the energy shield they use under the lightning cloth!


    "The express is coming!"


    High in the sky, Chu Fei''s heart was full of fun. He yelled out this sentence directly with the lion''s roar. His voice was like thunder, but no one understood what it meant!


    Under the gaze of five orcs and five thunder beasts, the big metal pillar in the sky rushed down, with a flame on its tail, and plunged into the position a few meters in front of them!


    Boom!


    The huge explosion instantly sounded, and suddenly the flames burst into the sky!


    The huge impact directly blasted the nearby woods into powder, and the magic mask held up by five thunder beasts was torn in an instant!


    At the moment when the magic mask was torn, tauren, Naga, bimont, or thunder beast itself were all lifted away by the huge impact!


    And above the air, chufei and they clearly saw the changes below, especially the huge pit, the huge deep pit, which was bombed by the missile.


    "Tut Tut, express delivery is powerful." Chu Fei sighed, then motioned to Lai Chi to control the bone dragon to descend.


    Laichi, asiya, Wanyu and the broken army have been shocked by the huge explosion.


    Even laichi and Assiya have seen more than one battle above the level of swordsman before, and even the spell attack at the level of forbidden curse is not too unusual.


    But they have never seen such a powerful attack. After exerting it, I didn''t have any difficulty.


    It''s really effortless. It''s incomprehensible!


    You know, the action of chufei throwing that thing is as easy as eating with chopsticks!


    When they landed close to the ground, the heat contained in the bombing pit also shocked Assiya and Reich."It seems that orcs are just like this..." Chufei shrugged his shoulders, but he was thinking, if there is a war between the earth people and the orcs, how much will it cost the earth people.

 Chapter 447

    In the face of Chu Fei''s words, we really don''t know how to answer them. After all, this kind of words even laichi, the lich, dare not say.


    It''s no joke to belittle the orcs.


    Wow -


    just at this time, there were several blasts of gravel, and the five orcs who had been lifted by the huge explosion came back. As for the five thunder beasts, although their posture was a little slower, they showed absolute hatred and tyranny.


    "You I want to die The bimon was already angry. He never thought that he would be so miserable in the face of human beings!


    But even so, bimon just roared and didn''t really rush up.


    This is what Chu Fei can''t understand, not only he doesn''t understand, but also Lai Chi and axia, let alone Wan Yu and the broken army.


    "You..." The two old Tauren laughed bitterly and sighed. They were not talking. As for the two nagas, they were still very quiet.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing? If you want to fight, I''ll fight. Don''t you fight back?" Chu Fei is also speechless, his evaluation of orcs is only one word, meat! Another word is noodles! Another is soft!


    "Young man, you know, even we orcs don''t annoy five adult thunder beasts for no reason. In fact, even we don''t annoy one." Said the old Tauren.


    "Human beings are still so arrogant, no different from five years ago." One of the two nagas spoke.


    "Hum, it''s just things that like to seek death. I''ve seen through them for a long time!" Beamon said with a cold snort.


    Looking at the small scars on the five orcs and the blood trickling on the five slowly walking thunder beasts, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "it seems that what they said is very reasonable."


    "These five adult thunder beasts should be able to enter the saint level at any time. It''s not for fun." Assiya looked alert, and the wand was in her hand.


    Chu Fei nodded with a wry smile and said, "anytime? How could it be? "


    "Thunder beast is the most favored life by magic. They can easily reach the strength of Swordsman and mage without training, and the last step only needs a little stimulation. I once heard the Pope say that as long as the thunder beast realizes that he must have stronger power to defeat the enemy, then the next moment..."


    "So evil?" No matter how surprised chufei''s face is, it doesn''t mean that he''s willing to die. In fact, chufei''s fingers are searching the system interface.


    The system has already started the search function, and this function has helped Chu Fei many times. This time, it is obviously more urgent than every previous one.


    Chufei according to his frequent lightning conduction knowledge, frantically searching for the key words that may play a role, finally, in the key words of power protection, chufei found a house.


    Or, it''s not a house, it''s something that looks like a house.


    According to the system''s instructions, as long as you hide in it, you can protect yourself from lightning damage, and the maximum value of its defense limit Sorry, chufei can''t understand. He can only judge himself from the vast zeros behind. He doesn''t need to worry at all.


    It''s hard to find it. Chu Fei can''t have any hesitation. He can unlock and exchange it quickly Done!


    Ding!


    Is it used immediately?


    Looking at the pop-up window of the system, Chu Fei smiles and looks at the five adult thunder beasts that have passed the five orcs in front of him, and says:


    "laichi, put away the bone dragon, and then stand beside me."


    Lai Chi smiles bitterly. He has found out that his bone dragon can only serve as a target if he stays outside. After all, no matter how fast you fly, it can''t be faster than lightning.


    This is where thunder beasts are abnormal. They are basically a mobile fort, or the one with incomparable power and speed.


    "Master, do you have a way? There must be? " The sword in the broken army''s hand had been firmly held in his hand. Before Chu Fei answered him, he said:


    "master, after you go back, please study the breaking electricity style of Dugu Jiujian!"


    In the face of the fear of breaking the army, Wan Yu calmed down a lot. In fact, she didn''t show any panic at all. On the contrary, she said with a funny face:


    "Mr. Chu, they are very like giraffes in her hometown."


    "Yes? Wan Yu, have you been to the zoo? "


    "No, I only saw the animal world. Sister Suyi showed me." Wan Yu laughs, she expects that after she finishes this sentence, she will lead to Chu Fei''s displeasure.


    Sure enough, Chu Fei rolled his eyes at her.


    At this time, on the other side, the five orcs who had already left the back of the thunder beast were quickly gathering on a hill in the distance. They were always very powerful, but in the face of the angry attack of the five adult thunder beasts, they had to retreat.


    "This man can''t have any chance to resist The attack released by the five thunder beasts can''t be compared with the forbidden curse of the fairy queen! " The young bimon Orc hugged his shoulder and said with a smile."Yes It''s a pity that this young man can really use the things he threw down from the sky. It doesn''t look like a magic weapon. It''s very similar to the magic crystal cannon of the dwarves. " Said the broken horn tauren, leaning on his totem pole.


    "There is still a big difference. If the magic crystal cannon can be made like that, I think the forging technology of the dwarves will be greatly improved."


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s see how much coke that human will eventually become..."


    ¡­¡­


    Five thunder beasts have stood side by side, their tall heads, two small horns are flashing thick bright arc.


    "Laichi, Assiya, is the thunder and lightning attack of thunder beast released by itself or linked with heaven and earth through heaven and earth?"


    In the face of chufei''s problem, laichi and Assiya really don''t know what to do. Because even the Pope, at this time, can only consider whether it can stop, after blocking what to do.


    "Master, only you can ask such a question." Lai Chi smiles bitterly.


    "Yes? Isn''t this a question worth studying? " Chu Fei asked.


    "Well, Mr. Chu..." As soon as axiya opened his mouth, chufei said:


    "change the name. I''m not used to it. Let''s call it with Wan Yu."


    Asiya Leng nodded and said:


    "well, Mr. Chu, now is not the time to talk about these things. The attack of thunder beast is about to start."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders with a smile and said:


    "if I guess correctly, they will release a light to rush into the sky before they really start attacking, won''t they?"


    "How do you know?" Assiya was puzzled, but chufei was right, but he was not completely right, Assiya said: "the Holy See has studied thunder beasts. Their magic is not entirely based on their own body, but it is not entirely using the power of thunder and lightning between heaven and earth. It can be said that it is a combination. There are enough magic elements of thunder in their bodies, and there are thunder and lightning between heaven and earth It''s the power of blessing, that''s why their attacks are so terrible. "


    Chu Fei nodded. He carefully calculated the time of the thunder beast attack and asked:


    "how did the Holy See study it? Dissected one? "


    "Anatomy? Yes, anatomy. " Obviously, Assiya is not used to this word, but she can understand what it means.


    Zi Zi


    The double horns on the heads of the five thunder beasts emit electric light at the same time. The electric light is like a small snake rushing up into the sky.


    Just in a flash, the five little snakes turned into five huge thunder dragons and rushed down, but they didn''t fall down directly, but entangled in the mid air!


    Finally, five thunder dragons entangled together to form a huge lightning Rune array. It seems that even the whole Orc forest can be directly covered below.


    This Rune seal released a terrible pressure, but also slowly sinking.


    At the same time, the rune seal began to rotate, a thick like ancient tree like lightning crazy tilt down, straight to chufei several people.


    Chufei laughs and presses the OK button in the system in time!


    In an instant, a huge, cage like cover fell from the sky, catching up with chufei and them before the lightning.


    Boom!


    The first lightning finally came down!


    With the huge explosion, the huge hood suddenly gave off a ray of light, as if it had been activated.


    The next moment, the lightning falls down like a waterfall. Even the orcs like bimon, Tauren and Naga can''t see anything at this moment!


    The inside of the huge cover, which was originally just a bare arc, began to change immediately after receiving the power of the first lightning.


    Just in the blink of an eye, there was a huge console in the original nothing hood, and a piece of metal column appeared outside the hood, and a metal ball the size of a football was bulging at the top of the metal column.


    At this time, a screen appeared on the top of the console in front of Chu Fei. All around the screen were all kinds of data, and in the middle was the map of the earth''s surface near the square.


    Looking at the screen, chufei chuckled and said:


    "NIMA, isn''t this the continuous killing skill screen in call of duty ol?"


    Although it is a bit similar, the system is not able to reproduce what can be made by modern science and technology! In fact, the operability of this thing is much more cool than the continuous killing skills in call of duty.


    It should be because of the system. At the moment when the console appeared, chufei knew how to use it, just like he had used it many times.


    Chufei knows that this is the counterattack system of this thing. As for the time of counterattack, chufei is not in a hurry.


    At this time, even Lai Chi and WAN Yu, who are used to the setting of Chu Fei omnipotent, have no way to calmly accept the present scene!Not to mention that Assiya and breaking the army are not as knowledgeable as the two!


    "Full energy Aggregate What absorption reaction Oh no, it''s a counterattack Plasma dyeing Oh no, plasma Nima''s name is tortoise shell


    Chu Fei really can''t read the name of this awkward mouth, and finally used a very vivid name, tortoise shell!


    The combined forbidden spell released by the five thunder beasts was not built. The waterfall like lightning attack lasted for nearly five minutes. Five minutes later, the forest of ten thousand meters near Fangyuan was destroyed, and I don''t know how many small animals were killed.


    Finally, the spell is over, and the slowly rotating seal in the sky is gone


    Not only that, these five thunder beasts are almost unable to stand, and now, although they can stand, they just want to escape from this ghost place!


    As a caster, these five thunder beasts know better than anyone whether their attack is effective or not!

 Chapter 448

    The thunder beast''s attack is over, which means that chufei''s counterattack is about to begin.


    Inside the tortoise shell, Chu Fei''s hands are flying in front of the operating table. A moment later, he smiles and presses a red button. At the same time, his other hand grabs a joystick


    Doodle!


    A dull sound burst out, and the thunder beast and the orcs were startled by the sound.


    But it''s not over. Just before the sound fell, the five thunder beasts and the five orcs had already seen the tortoise shell that enveloped chufei. At the same time, they also saw that a small ball on the tortoise shell was shining.


    At the same time, a terrible pressure dispersed. After seeing this scene, the five thunder beasts immediately wanted to escape, but their bodies had been consumed too much at the moment. It was just a dream to escape here.


    Although the five orcs were not hurt, they were shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    The next moment, a thick and terrible thunder and lightning directly gushed out from the metal ball outside the tortoise shell, accompanied by the terrible pressure and destructive force, directly rushed to the five thunder beasts.


    Thunder beast panic between crowded together, and then have closed their eyes, even did not call out.


    Fortunately, chufei didn''t really want to kill the five thunder beasts, and the terrible light under his control circled the five thunder beasts one after another.


    In fact, just at one touch, the ground had been burned by the terrible thunder light, and a deep ditch with a depth of more than ten meters had been formed. After several circles of burning by chufei, the depth of the ditch even exceeded 100 meters.


    This is not over, frighten the thunder beast, chufei will target on the five orcs in the distance.


    He manipulated the thunder light and came to the five orcs in an instant. He directly ignored the five orcs'' defense and burned a word and a Chinese character on the mountain in front of them.


    Of course, the Chinese characters must be unknown to the orcs.


    When the word was finished, the energy of thunder was finally used up. Before Chu Fei could sigh "Shuang", the tortoise shell turned into a stream of smoke and disappeared.


    This kind of disappearance is just like the things that are changed by some magic will disappear automatically when the time is limited.


    Chu Fei frowned tightly, and a "I Cao" called out directly.


    "What happened to NIMA Where''s the tortoise shell that cost me 200 million yuan! "


    Chu Fei opens the system interface and finds the tortoise shell again. Then, in the last sentence of its description, he gives the answer: This product is disposable!


    "I''ll go..." Chu Fei covers his heart. Now he only feels that his heart hurts! The meat hurts!


    Two hundred million exchange point, he did not blink an eye to buy, the results only cool once did not! Not completely! If you want to use it again, you can spend another 200 million!


    "Did I go to you..." Before Chu Fei''s swearing came out, Assiya asked with a puzzled look:


    "what''s the matter? Why are you so angry all of a sudden? "


    Because of Assiya''s voice, chufei swallowed the most important word of the dirty words into his stomach.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Chu Fei forced his anger, looked up at the thunder beast that had already lost the heart of resistance, and looked at the five orcs in the distance, and said: "go, if they dare to stop, I will kill them directly!"


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also ignore a Xi Ya several people, oneself direct step then bypassed thunder beast, directly walked toward that five orcs.


    At this time, the five orcs have already promoted Chu Fei''s strength to a level that they can''t match at all!


    Therefore, both the arrogant young bimon and the two nagas, who had never been interested in speaking, had been honest enough.


    "Well You Your strength is recognized by us The old Tauren with broken horns was the first to speak.


    "Yes! Yes, you are more powerful than we know about the Terran The second Tauren went on.


    "Terran potential is infinite. My father is right. This time, I believe it." Young bimon finally understood the current situation under the crazy winks of two tauren, but he could only take out a sentence that his father once said.


    The two nagas looked at each other and swam to Chu Fei with their thick tails. They saluted respectfully and said, "only the strong are entitled to be respected."


    In the face of these five orcs'' attitude changes, Chu Fei rolled his eyes, pointed to the huge character on the ground in front of them, which was burned by lightning, and said:


    "do you know this word?"


    The five orcs shook their heads, and Chu Fei hummed coldly:


    "you orcs are really good


    Everyone can tell what chufei said. These five orcs are not stupid, especially the two are like Tauren. They explain with a smile:"My friends, it''s not that we are obstructing you for no reason, nor that the Pope is really qualified to order us to do anything. There is really no way."


    Broken horn Tauren sighed, and even lay down a little muddy tears in the corner of his eyes. This view of Chu Fei is really incomprehensible.


    Asiya frowned and asked quickly:


    "is something wrong with my brother?"


    The five orcs looked at each other with a bitter smile, and then the broken horn Tauren said:


    "it''s true that something happened to your brother, but we really don''t understand how it happened to him."


    "What do you say?" Chufei asked.


    "Only our great prophet can tell you many details. What we can know is that Assiya''s younger brother left his residence for no reason, climbed mountains and ran to our forbidden area. As a result, in the forbidden area, he was occupied by the resurrected devil."


    Hearing this, Assiya stood unsteadily and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Wan Yu helped her in time.


    Chufei gave a bitter smile. He didn''t know how much Assiya could think of. In a word, he can definitely infer that Assiya''s younger brother was absolutely controlled by the Pope.


    "We have to make this clear. Now, can we enter the main city of your orcs?" Chufei asked.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll show you the way for your Terran friends. They still have to stay here to prevent being exploited by someone." Broken horn Tauren said positively.


    Chufei nods and asks laichi to summon a bone dragon. As soon as they take off, they fly to the main city of the orcs with the fastest speed.


    It''s the main city of the orcs. In fact, it''s the main city of the orcs who live nearby.


    More strictly, it''s just the main city in the orc mountains.


    In the orcs, bimon is the emperor. Since it is the main city of the orcs, bimon is the most powerful beast among the orcs.


    Along the way, laoniutou, who broke the horn, introduced a lot to chufei, from the composition of orcs in the orc mountains to legends and history. Of course, he didn''t say a lot of secret things.


    On the bone dragon''s back, after flying all the way for nearly two days, they arrived at the outskirts of the main city of the orcs.


    Two days flight, it''s really far enough!


    Finally, under the guidance of duanjiao laoniutou, Gu Long landed on the top of a high mountain. Standing on the top of the mountain, the Tauren with broken horns pointed to a corner of the city wall in front of the clouds:


    "that''s our main city of orcs, the city of warriors."


    "I''ve been flying for two days, and it''s time to arrive. Let''s go and get in quickly. I''m bored to death these two days." Chufei stretched himself.


    For the name of the orc''s main city, chufei has already made it clear. The city of the warriors, to put it bluntly, was only a small main city, not the real main city of the orcs.


    In those days, the main city of orcs was the city of beast God, but now it has been renamed the city of beast king, and it has long been a forbidden area for orcs.


    Previously, they said that the place where Assiya''s brother entered was the city of the king of beasts.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to town."


    Broken horn Tauren ha ha a smile, two days in a row of flight, he also can''t stand it.


    Then, after walking down the mountain for more than an hour, they finally came to the gate of the tall warrior city.


    The height of the wall of the city of warriors has definitely exceeded 100 meters, and it is roughly estimated that it is close to 200 meters. Not only that, there is more than one gate on the high wall, but the only one that will always open on weekdays is the one in the middle.


    In addition to the middle gate, there are more than ten gates of the same size on each side. As for these gates, the height and width of them were beyond Chu Fei''s understanding of the word "gate".


    Although it''s the main city of orcs, maybe it''s because the city is so huge that there are not many people going in and out of the city gate. At least it doesn''t seem to feel much, so naturally it doesn''t feel prosperous.


    Under the guidance of the broken horn tauren, Chu Fei strolled into the gate of the city and formally entered the city of warriors.


    After entering the city of warriors, chufei was relieved.


    Because although the buildings inside are much larger than the Terran buildings, they are not too exaggerated, and they are not as tall as the walls.


    However, the architectural style of this warrior city is quite different from that of the Terran. In addition to the big square in the middle and the most splendid tall building, the rest of the buildings are surrounded by several buildings. I don''t know why they are built like this.


    "Is that the palace of the king of beasts?" Chu Fei asked, pointing to the absolutely tall and luxurious building in the deepest place.


    "No, it''s our temple. No one can live there." Broken horn Tauren said with a smile.


    "The temple? Is it a place to worship the beast God? " Chu Fei asked."Yes. The beast God is the supreme god of our orcs. Naturally, we should enjoy the most luxurious palace. "


    "And the king of beasts?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "The place where the king of beasts lives is not far from the temple. That''s where we are going. Let''s go."


    Broken horn Tauren said this and took the lead to walk out, Chu Fei several people naturally also followed.


    However, Chu Fei''s action of pointing to the temple just now seems to have caused the anger of many orcs.


    "Stop, Lao Shan, why do these weak human beings come to our city of warriors?"


    A tall lion clan stopped chufei and showed his sharp claws directly.


    "What do you want to do, old lion? They''re looking for the king of beasts. You don''t stand in the way


    "Well, if you want to find the king of beasts, can the weak Terran find the king of beasts at will? It''s ridiculous. Besides, this boy just dared to disrespect the temple. Why don''t you stop him? " The lion clan is obviously not a young lion, and it seems that it is also a powerful existence.


    "Old lion, there''s no business for you here, and I don''t need you to intervene in my business." Broken horn cold hum a say.


    "Why, do you want to cover up these people? Hum, go away. I don''t want to talk to you now, but these people must pay for their insulting the temple! "


    As soon as the broken horn Tauren wanted to speak, Chu Fei came to the front and said, "since he''s looking for me, I''d better deal with it myself."


    "You deal with it?" The broken horn Tauren gave a bitter smile and said in a soft voice:


    "it''s better not to. The lion people are so reckless. Give me some time and I will let him go..."

 Chapter 449

    Duanjiao''s position on chufei is not a weak human race, but a super strong one. A person who can "easily" resist the forbidden spell jointly released by five thunder beasts, and can also fight back sharply, where can the lion people fight against.


    However, Chu Fei knew from the conversation between the duanjiao Tauren and the lion people that they should have known each other for a long time, and the lion people''s state also had such a feeling of high power.


    "Assiya, do you know the lion people? It doesn''t look like an ordinary ORC. " Chu Fei asked.


    "I''ve seen him. He''s the head of the lion people. I forgot his name." Assiya nodded and chuckled. She had seen the lion people in the war five years ago.


    "No wonder their territory is in the city of warriors? Or are they just here for business? "


    "We have passed the territory of the lion people before. According to the records of the Holy See, the time for the sacrifice ceremony of the orcs is coming. They should have come to prepare ahead of time."


    Chufei nodded. In this way, most of the orcs in the city of warriors should be the clan leaders and leaders of all races of orcs.


    Although it does feel that it may be a bit troublesome, such as the current situation, it also facilitates chufei from another angle.


    "Well, Assiya, do you think this lion tribe provoked me because I really insulted their temple, or did you just look at me


    Assiya frowned. Although she didn''t have much contact with chufei, in her heart, chufei was a decisive person and shouldn''t hesitate at all.


    "Is there a difference?" Assiya asked doubtfully.


    "Of course, if it''s my behavior that really insults their temple, it''s no big deal to apologize. If it''s not, it''s time to fight back."


    Chu Fei once again reflects the quality of modern people on earth, do as the Romans do.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, you really insulted their temple. For the orcs, the temple is like the God of light to the Holy See. "


    "Assiya, are you wrong? One is a temple and the other is a God. Shouldn''t it be a beast God? " Chufei thought that Assiya was wrong, but Assiya shook her head and said, "no, I''m not wrong. In this way, the status of the beast God in the eyes of the orcs is very high, so that the God of light can have the status of the holy see in the temple. "


    Chufei made a "black question mark face" expression, because he clearly remembered that when the Pope invited him to come, he said that there was something wrong with the orc''s Orc City, which led them to move to the main city. In addition, the reason for the problem seems to be that the orc''s corpse had changed.


    "But isn''t the beast God just an orc leader? How else could there be bodies left? "


    Chu Fei thought that he had no way to get an accurate answer to this question, but he didn''t think about it. Assiya said with great affirmation:


    "yes, it''s an orc, but that Orc is the body chosen by the beast God when he comes to the world..."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei almost laughs. How do you listen to this word? How do you think of the heretical sayings in the Qing Dynasty.


    "So..."


    Chufei didn''t know exactly what was going on here. On the other side, the old ox who tried to stop the lion clan had already been pushed away.


    "Lao Niu, whatever the reason, today I have to teach this Terran a lesson. If you stop me, you will be disrespectful to my beast God!"


    The lion clan leader was making a lot of noise here, which immediately attracted the attention of many orcs, especially his own lion clan.


    At this point, the broken horn Tauren also have no way, things have become big.


    "Old cow, get out of the way quickly, or I''ll fight with you!" Roared the lion patriarch.


    The man with broken horn grinned bitterly, nodded, and then retreated to one side. The old cow was also speechless. He couldn''t persuade him for so long, so he had to let the lion die.


    "Boy, die!"


    Seeing that Tauren no longer obstructed himself, plus too many orcs around, the lion clan leader was even more excited.


    "Well, as asiya said just now, I did offend your temple. Can I apologize?" Since really is oneself excessive, Chu Fei also won''t insist on not apologizing.


    But obviously, chufei''s apology didn''t mean anything to the orcs.


    Don''t blame him naturally won''t blame him, want to kill Chu Fei also won''t give up this idea because of apology.


    The lion clan leader sneered and said:


    "can I apologize to you after I kill you?"


    "I''ll go. Can I make sense?" Chu Fei is helpless.


    "Hum, if you insult the temple, you have to bear the consequences of insulting the temple. It''s useless to apologize! Today, you must die! "


    The lion clan chief said that, his whole body swelled up and down, and his sharp claws glittered with cold light."I''m Cao. In that case, don''t blame me!" Chufei said, directly run the vitality in the body, the next moment, chufei rushed to the lion clan leader like a shell.


    The onlookers immediately laughed at the scene.


    "Isn''t this Terran stupid? It''s not even a swordsman. He even dares to attack."


    "Ha ha, swordsman? I think he''s just a soldier. Maybe he''s just a civil servant sent by an individual clan. He''s as weak as an ant! "


    "Guess if he''s going to get slapped in the face?"


    "Is that a guess?"


    ¡­¡­


    No one in the orcs would think highly of chufei, who is not even strong, but chufei didn''t fight by his size.


    It''s just an instant. Chufei has rushed to the head of the lion clan, and hit each other with a fist and his whole body.


    The leader of the lion clan snorted coldly. In the face of the people who are shorter and thinner than himself, he really doesn''t have the need to be on guard! So, he just slapped it, like a mosquito.


    Chu Fei sneered, and the vitality of his body changed rapidly. In an instant, his speed increased several times, and his body weight also increased more than ten times.


    Bang!


    Under the instant acceleration, the lion clan leader didn''t react at all, and was directly knocked into his arms by Chu Fei. Not only that, Chu Fei that fist also knot solid bang on his stomach!


    Under the huge power explosion, the lion clan leader was directly hit to fly!


    The lion clan leader''s body rolled back quickly in the middle of the sky. After crashing several walls and knocking down several old trees, he stopped and fell to the ground.


    All the orcs were stunned. Who could have thought that the lion clan leader had no resistance in front of the Terran! It''s just flying!


    When the orcs were stunned, Chu Fei rushed over again. He came to the lion clan leader who was lying on the ground in a daze. He turned his arm and beat him hard!


    While beating and swearing:


    "NIMA''s garbage, shabby, asshole! I can''t apologize. I have to do it. I''ll kill you! Cao, do it! Shabby! What... "


    Chu Fei was really angry. If he wasn''t really angry, he wouldn''t really fight with the lion clan leader.


    At this time, when the orcs were surprised and didn''t know what to do, in a big house near the temple in the distance, a tall bimon ORC was sitting on the throne. Beside him, an orc who was too old to walk was holding a huge water curtain.


    On the water curtain, Chu Fei''s actions are clearly displayed on it, as if he had been monitored.


    "This Terran, interesting." Said the tall Beamon.


    "The purpose of their coming is clear. Duanjiao has been following them all the time, which can prove that." This old man is a sacrifice, a high priest of orcs, and also the oldest one, naturally the strongest one.


    "You mean Assiya''s brother, Wayne? What do you think of it? Do you want to press it down? " Asked big bimont, leaning on his cheek.


    "Let them go. Wayne is possessed by demons. We orcs are helpless. Maybe they can solve it by themselves."

 Chapter 450

    The old priest''s proposal did not immediately get the approval of the tall bimong emperor. He frowned and said:


    "you know, if you really let them go, it would be a complete disclosure. Then we animal God... "


    "Ha ha, the glory of the beast God will never fade. What demonizes is the beast king, not the beast God. What''s more, what demonizes is the corpse of the beast king."


    "Do you mean it won''t do any harm to the beast God even if it''s made public?" Bimont asked in a deep voice.


    "In fact, it''s been around for a long time. Even if it''s only the powerful power of each race, it doesn''t make any difference."


    "Well, since you have said that, I have nothing to say. I can do this. However, even if they are allowed to go, they must be followed by our Orc warriors. They must not be allowed to act at will."


    "Let them come first. I think that Terran should have its own ideas and plans." With that, the old priest put away his water curtain spell and watched the emperor waiting for his response.


    The emperor nodded and rushed to a guard nearby:


    "go and bring them here."


    "Yes As soon as the guard was about to leave the hall, the old priest said:


    "remember, treat each other with courtesy."


    The guard didn''t stop, but he responded and walked out of the hall.


    Outside, chufei had stopped. As for the lion clan leader on the ground who had been stormed by him, he had beaten him into a pig.


    "What''s wrong with the orcs? Don''t stab me if you have nothing to do!" Chu Fei booed, and then walked back to the broken army, Wan Yu and axia.


    As for the orcs, they were afraid to speak now. Because most of the people around here are ordinary orcs. Even the strength of the lion clan is not stronger than the leader of the lion clan. Otherwise, how can the leader of the clan fall on this guy!


    Just at this time, a soldier with a pair of sheep''s horns and a suit of leather armor came to Chu Fei quickly. After a gentle salute, he said:


    "this friend of the human race, please welcome the emperor."


    Naturally, this is the guard of the emperor. Of course, the guard is only a secretary, not a bodyguard. This is the ORC. If you want to be a senior official here, you must speak with your strength.


    In such a system, the orc emperor is naturally the most powerful one of the orcs, and there is less need for bodyguards.


    "Oh? Does the emperor know I''m here? " Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Nature knows." The guard didn''t say much, just nodded.


    At this time, duanjiao and broken army, Wanyu, axiya also came to chufei''s side, duanjiao said:


    "you have made so much noise, how can the emperor not know you are coming..."


    Chufei sneered. He naturally knew that it was not for this reason, but for something else, such as magic crystal ball.


    But that''s not the point.


    "Well, since the Emperor invited us, let''s not delay. By the way, please find someone to treat the lion."


    With that, chufei took the lead in walking, and asiya also followed closely.


    Soon, under the leadership of the sheep horn guard, Chu Fei entered the hall.


    Although compared with the temple, the building where the emperor is located is indeed much smaller, it is still many times larger than the normal human house. After all, the orcs are not small.


    After entering the main hall, Chu Fei saw the emperor sitting on the throne. It was a tall golden bimont beast with fierce look between his eyes and eyebrows, which was very domineering.


    Chu Fei estimated that if the emperor stood beside him, I''m afraid he would be able to reach his waist!


    Beside the emperor, there was an old orc, that is, the high priest. From the appearance, chufei couldn''t see what kind of people the old high priest was, because he didn''t have obvious traces of wild animals.


    In addition to the two of them, there are several apparently younger looking bimons on both sides, as well as several relatively young tauren, Naga and so on


    However, these young people are closing their eyes at the moment, as if they are thinking about something, and as if they are receiving what kind of punishment. In a word, these young orcs with closed eyes are not paying attention to chufei.


    Only the emperor, the big golden bimont, asked with a smile:


    "Assiya, meet again."


    "Yes, I see you again, Emperor." Assiya said hello with a bitter smile, but did not salute. Because as the master of Chu Fei has not yet opened his mouth, the gift of this kind of thing is not the time.


    "These three are..." The emperor looked at chufei with a smile.


    "This is Mr. Chu, who has accepted my allegiance." Assiya said with a bitter smile.


    "Oh? If you can get the loyalty of Assiya, Mr. Chu must not be an ordinary person. ""Ha ha, the emperor is very kind. His name is like thunder. I saw him today, and he is really domineering!" Chu Fei laughs a compliment.


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Chu, you are welcome. Come on, sit down. Please sit down."


    Next to him, a guard brought some chairs for chufei to sit down. As for the broken corner, his task has been completed, but he did not leave the hall, but stood quietly beside him.


    After sitting down, Chu Fei looked at the young orcs with closed eyes beside him. He was curious, but he didn''t ask any questions. Instead, he went straight to the topic and said, "the emperor of beasts, I think you all know what we came for. We''re here to pick up ashya''s younger brother, Wayne."


    Hearing this, the emperor sighed with a wry smile and said:


    "I know the Pope has sent me a message."


    "And where is this Wayne now?" Chu Fei had known for a long time that there was a problem, but since the Emperor didn''t want to take the initiative, Chu Fei naturally wanted to ask.


    "Well Ah, Mr. Chu, guess what they are doing! " Said the emperor, pointing to the young orcs with their eyes closed.


    Chufeileng for a moment, Assiya is also bad complexion, now where is the time to guess, shouldn''t you tell him the situation directly?


    Asiya wanted to speak, but because of this situation, she still shut her mouth and gave the right to speak to chufei.


    Chufei asked:


    "it''s not about Wayne, is it?" Chufei''s response is smart enough, at least if the emperor simply wants to change the topic, it''s not so easy to succeed.


    But unexpectedly, the emperor nodded and said, "yes, it has something to do with Wayne. But, more specifically, let the high priest tell us. "


    Chufei and Assiya look at each other. At the moment, they really don''t have much hope for the current situation of Vann.


    Next to him, the high priest stood up on crutches, saluted assiyash, and then said, "we didn''t protect Wayne, ah..."


    "What do you say?" Assiya asked, before they had heard that Wayne was occupied by the devil, what forbidden area is there, but it''s just a one sentence explanation, not specific enough.


    At this time, facing the high priest, Assiya naturally wanted to find out all the details.


    "According to my conjecture, Wayne should have been lured to the forbidden area by the devil, and to be sure, the devil also confused the guards who protected Wayne and all the orcs he met along the way."

 Chapter 451

    "Confused? So you should have found out in the first place? It''s been lured, along with the guards and some orcs. "


    Chu Fei thought for a while and then said.


    The high priest shook his head and denied:


    "no, it''s bewilderment, not temptation. The devil lured Wayne alone. The others were just bewilderment, just let them go to the memory of that time, forget what they saw at that time, not lure them into the forbidden area together."


    Chufei nodded. It''s not the same thing.


    "Because of this, we didn''t find something wrong until three days later. It was the problem we found when the escort sent the food."


    "Are you aware of it?" Chufei shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Not really. Wayne is still young and doesn''t like to come out on weekdays. He doesn''t have to go out for a turn at the end of a month. Just staying in his own yard, the guards only give him food once every three or four days. The amount sent at one time is enough for him to eat for many days."


    The high priest continued:


    " Well, even if we find out for the first time, it can''t make any difference as long as we don''t stop him before he enters the forbidden area. "


    "When did it happen?" Assiya asked at last.


    "It''s been more than half a year..."


    "More than half a year? Why didn''t you inform me when it happened? " Assiya''s eyes were wide open. Needless to say, she was angry now.


    "This..." The high priest gave a wry smile. He looked at the emperor and then said:


    "originally, I thought you came here after we had informed you But we are also wondering why it took so long for you to come... "


    "You What does that mean? " Assiya''s hands clung to the arms of the chair. The veins on the back of her hands were exposed. She leaned forward and glared at the emperor and the high priest.


    Chufei sighed. If what they said is true, then the problem must be with the Pope. Don''t think about it. So he patted Assiya on the shoulder and said:


    "it''s the Pope who delayed the time."


    I thought the emperor and the high priest would nod to agree with me, but I didn''t expect that they looked at each other again, then the high priest said with a wry smile:


    "in fact, before you came here, we were always thinking about how to say it. After all, the pope had a message that you had betrayed him..."


    "How do you think about it now?" Chu Fei raised his eyelids.


    "This..." The high priest hesitated for a moment, then said, "in fact, we now suspect that the whole thing is a conspiracy of the Pope."


    "The whole thing?" Chufei and Assiya share the same voice.


    "Yes, including the war five years ago..." The high priest nodded, Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "now doubt?"


    "Yes, I doubt it now."


    Chu Fei shook his head and sighed:


    "can you just say don''t play tricks, why do you orcs love to play this game! What is now doubt? Was there no such doubt before? "


    "Ha ha, this, before really did not have such suspicion." The high priest grinned bitterly.


    "Well, to be more specific, don''t do it in the sky or on the ground." Chu Fei was helpless, but the high priest and the emperor were also helpless.


    The high priest said:


    "seeing your strength, Mr. Chu, we believe that as the pope said before, Assiya really betrayed the Holy See. In this way, we have reason to suspect that the core of the problem is the body and soul of Wayne when Wayne was lured away by the devil six months ago, but the real person who sent them is the Pope. The Pope put forward this matter ¡­¡­¡±


    After all, the orcs, even the high priests, have a lot of trouble in telling stories full of conspiracy.


    To sum up, the orcs now think that the purpose of Vann''s being sent to the orcs is the forbidden area, which is the devil in the city of the orc king. Because the Pope found that Vann''s body and soul could attract the devil, he launched the war five years ago and sent Vann as a hostage after the peace talks.


    As for why they doubt it now, it is only because they find that the holy see is not monolithic. Naturally, they dare to speculate more "unreliable" and get such a result.


    "Do you understand the purpose of the Pope?"


    "Ha ha, something worthy of the Pope''s effort must be a beast God''s spear." The emperor finally spoke.


    Chufei nodded. They guessed right.


    "Well, you''re right. The Pope does want a spear. But now can you tell me what these young orcs are doing? "


    The high priest laughed and nodded:


    "no matter what Vann''s identity is, since he has stayed in our Orc territory, we need to protect his safety. But we didn''t do it. Naturally, we have to find a way to save him. What these young orcs do is to go into the forbidden area and find Wayne''s position. ""How to find it? Can''t the flesh enter the forbidden area? " Chufei understood what he meant at once. He only used his soul to enter the forbidden area, while his body remained here to receive protection.


    If it''s Lagerstroemia, it''s not surprising that even the earth has such a place. But in the world of fighting demons, which is full of Western elements, there is such a setting, which is really a little unacceptable.


    Facing Chu Fei''s question, the high priest nodded and looked at Chu Fei with admiration, saying:


    "yes, the city of king of beasts is shrouded in a mysterious array. We can''t get into it at all. We can only get into it in this way."


    "What array is it, do you know?" There was a conjecture in Chu Fei''s heart, which was a conjecture based on the experience of recent days.


    "We really don''t know what magic array it is. We only know that it was left by the legendary beast God. It was only after the variation of the beast king city that the magic array was started and its existence was really confirmed."


    "I don''t know the name. I haven''t seen anyone use it before. There''s no record of this big array. There''s only one legend Hiss You orcs have a big heart... "


    Chufei is mocking, but there is no way, which is really hard to accept.


    "I know what you mean, but I can tell you that even this is known from a mural in the temple, or after it happened."


    The meaning of the high priest''s words is very simple - you say I''m stupid, I admit it, but I still want to tell you that I''m more stupid than you think


    Chu Fei was almost choked by his own saliva when he heard this, and the upright character of the ORC was really shocking.


    "Can I go to the temple and see that mural?"


    Chufei''s words make Assiya a little unhappy, because this feeling has nothing to do with her brother Wayne. But since Chu Fei put it forward, she couldn''t say anything.


    In principle, the orc''s temple even a point will cause their anger, let alone let a human enter. Therefore, Chu Fei even said this request, but he did not hold too much hope.


    However, the high priest did not even ask the consent of the emperor, so he nodded and said, "yes, the great prophet is in the temple He can tell you about the beast God... "


    Chu Fei was surprised. Looking into the eyes of the high priest, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "why do I think you reject this sentence when you say it? You don''t want us in? "

 Chapter 452

    The high priest said with a wry smile:


    "I really don''t want you to enter, and I don''t think you are qualified to enter my Orc temple, but the great prophet spoke, and I can''t help it."


    The difference between prophet and sacrifice is not very clear. But at the moment there is no need to understand so much, just know that both exist.


    Therefore, after hearing these words, Chu Fei just raised his eyelids with great interest and said:


    "well, since you said it was the great prophet, then take us."


    The high priest nodded and then looked at the emperor. It was obvious that the emperor would go with chufei. However, to chufei''s surprise, the high priest did not follow up. The emperor saw chufei''s doubts and said, "the high priest has to take care of the children. He must ensure that their souls can come back in time when they are in danger."


    "Why, can''t their souls come back by themselves?" Chufei asked.


    "In fact, their present state seems to be dead, but the high priest is keeping their body alive. Once their souls are in danger in the forbidden area, then the high priest can control their bodies and pull their souls back. If there is no high priest, the children will really die. "


    The emperor said a little bit too much, but the general meaning of chufei still understood.


    To put it bluntly, maybe it''s because of the forbidden area, maybe it''s because of the rules of the world. In a word, the soul can''t leave its body at will.


    Chu Fei sends a message to Wan Yu. Let Wan Yu ask Assiya about this question. After two or three breaths, chufei got the answer.


    It''s a matter of the rules of the world. Except that people who practice dark magic can leave the body at will, the rest can''t do it.


    The distance from the emperor''s palace to the temple did not exceed 200 meters, so soon they came to the tall temple.


    In terms of style, this temple is similar to the Greek temple on earth, that is, the one in the cartoon Saint Seiya


    Each side has a tall colonnade, with temple guards standing in order.


    After entering the hall, there is a hall composed of twelve columns. After passing through the hall, there is a real temple.


    The temple is a tall hall, surrounded by columns with immortal flames. The murals on the walls and the statue of beast God in the center of the hall are very clear. Under the statue, there is an orc who is wrapped up in a circular garment. He turns his back to all the people. He can''t see his face, but his back is bent and thin.


    The orc must be the great prophet, but for chufei, what really matters at this time is not the great prophet, but the stone statue of the beast God in front of the great prophet.


    At the moment of seeing the stone statue, Chu Fei was stunned, and WAN Yu and the broken army were also stunned.


    The reason why Wan Yu and the army are stunned is that they didn''t expect that the beast God would be a monkey


    As for Chu Fei, at this moment, he was about to shout out a big elder martial brother


    In Chu Fei''s mind, a piece of music is echoing at the moment - "brother monkey, brother monkey! You are so amazing... "


    "Ni Ma Chu Fei sighed subconsciously.


    Who could have thought that the beast God of the devil fighting world would be the great sage of Qi Tian!


    Chu Fei is sure that this is not similar at all, it is!


    For the Chinese on earth, no matter what they see is the version of Monkey King by Liu Xiaoling, or the appearance of the elder martial brother imagined by many painters, whether it''s benevolent or cruel, whether it''s glittering or dark and bloody, as long as it''s it, they will be able to see it.


    The gold hoop on the head, the iron needle of the sea god in the hand, the gold armor of the lock, the purple gold crown of the Phoenix wings on the head, and the walking cloud shoes at the foot


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s head is full of stories from journey to the west, when monkey king goes to the Dragon King to ask for armor


    "Gentlemen, this is the beast God of our orcs It''s going to take a few more people to visit... " The emperor said with a smile, this has already given enough face to chufei. If it were someone else, the emperor would not be so polite.


    Asiya, broken army, Wan Yu and Lai Chi, naturally, will not tangle in this aspect, but directly use what they think is the highest etiquette.


    But Chu Fei didn''t. after he finished the ceremony and looked at the beast God bowing himself, he said:


    "beast emperor, let me ask first, what''s the name of the beast God..."


    "Name?" The Emperor didn''t expect Chu Fei to ask such a question. After all If someone goes to the Holy See, they won''t ask the Pope what the name of the God of light is


    For the vast majority of people, the God of light itself is a name, and the God of beast is already a name.


    Just when the emperor hesitated to answer, the great prophet under the statue said in a weak mute voice:


    "the name of the beast God should not be spoken lightly. My friend, you have not visited the beast God yet."


    Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said in a soft voice:


    "beast God, this is the title you gave him..."The emperor''s face darkened


    "This title, too low, God, ha ha, if it is a God, then the God of light is just a scum."


    Chufei doesn''t care if he belittles the God of light too much, because in most people''s hearts, the image of monkey brother can''t be compared with the God of light.


    "What do you mean, Terran friend?" The great prophet asked in a slow voice. He didn''t expect that the Terran would respect the beast God so much, and the emperor next to him didn''t even think of it.


    To tell you the truth, hearing Chu Fei''s words, their hearts were very proud and happy, but they were also very confused.


    Chu Fei laughs and says: "in my hometown, above the gods, there are immortals, and among the immortals, there are saints. As for your beast God, to me, he is a great saint, a great saint in heaven


    "Qi Tian Da Sheng?" It''s a bit hasty for the emperor and the great prophet. After all, in this world, the sword saint and the great mage, the Dharma saint, are not high-level, and they can''t compare with God.


    "Ha ha, you will understand later. I believe that." Chufei said with a brilliant smile.


    When the emperor was in a daze and the great prophet didn''t speak, Chu Fei already bowed respectfully. Although his action was not understood by others, the respect and respect in this action was very obvious.


    The emperor of the beast smiles and signals chufei to follow him to the back of the great prophet. He kneels slowly behind the great prophet and says, "great prophet, what''s the matter with you calling us?"


    After hearing you and the tone in this sentence, Chu Fei was stunned.


    How respectful


    "After the child entered the forbidden area, I knew you would come." Obviously, the great prophet said this to chufei.


    "And you know what we''re going to do?" Chufei said with a smile.


    "Forbidden area, you can enter, but in the forbidden area, there is a channel for demons..." The great prophet continued.


    "The demons? So the demonization of the corpse is due to the demons? " Chufei asked.


    "Because the Holy See That passage was opened by the Holy See. " The great prophet said with difficulty.


    The emperor seemed to know this, so he didn''t show any surprise. However, chufei was very confused. He took a look at Assiya and got affirmation from Assiya''s eyes - there was something wrong with the breath of the great prophet, and the problem was very big!


    This is a state of near death

 Chapter 453

    Although I don''t know why, the great prophet''s state is almost the same as when he gave his last words before he died


    "Great prophet, are you ok?" Chu Fei asked with a tight frown.


    "Great change War To It broke out... " The voice of the great prophet became smaller and smaller, and his breath became shorter and shorter.


    Chu Fei is really worried when he hears about it, but he seems to have been used to it.


    The next moment, the great prophet finally lost his breath, and the whole person fell there.


    But at this moment, at the foot of the people, on the ground of the temple, strange green lights came on, shot into the hall from outside, and finally gathered under the Great Prophet


    In doubt, Chu Fei released his divine consciousness and found that the green energy came from the temple guards outside the temple!


    The life force of the temple is flying!


    "This Is he taking the life of the guard? " Chu Fei was shocked!


    The next moment, the great prophet came to life, but his body has not fully recovered. According to the current situation, the great prophet still needs a little time.


    But at this moment, the great prophet raised his hand to chop down a terrible force, directly cutting off those green energy that was still gathering.


    At this moment, the life forces that had gathered came back one after another, and returned to the bodyguards'' bodies. The bodyguards'' rapidly aging bodies also recovered quickly, but they were very tired, with doubts in their eyes.


    "The Great Prophet You... " The emperor rushed to the prophet and held him in his arms.


    "Let me go. I don''t have to live any longer..." Said the great prophet.


    "Great prophet, what shall we do when you go? Without you, we don''t know what to do..." The emperor was very excited, but no matter how excited he was, there was nothing he could do.


    Because the great prophet himself destroyed the magic array in the temple, and also destroyed his only hope to live.


    Looking at all this, Chu Fei''s faces were dignified.


    "You will know I''m too tired. Let me go. Let me follow the beast God... " The great prophet''s voice was full of supplication, but his face was smiling, with the smile of unloading the burden.


    "The Great Prophet..." The emperor would not let go, but there was nothing he could do now.


    Chufei frowned. From this short conversation, chufei understood that the great prophet seemed to have lived for a long time. He lived in this way for a long time, until he was tired of living.


    In thinking, Chu Fei went around the great prophet and saw the great prophet''s face full of expectation and yearning for death.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t resist his impulse and blurted out: "you Little diamond wind


    The great prophet, who had been waiting to die, immediately opened his eyes when he heard these three words. He looked at Chu Fei, his eyes full of doubts, excitement and desire to ask


    But the next moment, the last point of the great prophet''s vitality was consumed. Before he could lift his hand, he had completely lost his strength, and the whole person was completely immobile.


    The emperor held the great prophet and looked at chufei in surprise. His surprise was not because he knew the meaning of the three words, but because after the three words were called out, the great prophet had such an abnormal reaction!


    "You You should have said it earlier! " Hold for a long time, the emperor only hold out a word.


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly and sighed. He was shocked and puzzled. At the same time, he was filled with another melody: the king asked me to patrol the mountain After touring the South Mountain and the North Mountain


    "Mr. Chu..." Wan Yu comes to Chu Fei and looks at Chu Fei worried.


    In Wan Yu''s opinion, Chu Fei''s performance is a little abnormal since he entered the temple.


    Looking at Wan Yu''s puzzled and worried eyes, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "didn''t you see the journey to the west?"


    "I I didn''t have time... " Wan Yu''s time on earth is too short. Although he heard about journey to the west, he really didn''t have time to learn more.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s heart was in chaos.


    "Don''t disturb me."


    Chu Fei left a word, and then sat down to meditate.


    "Qi Tian Da Sheng is the animal God, Xiao Zuan Feng is the Great Prophet..."


    The prophet''s previous performance has confirmed this.


    "Then Wu Chengen Yang Jie is not simple If they have nothing to do with it, I don''t believe it. "


    Chu Fei kept thinking about it in his heart, but after thinking about it, he could think of something that he could hardly believe.


    For example


    The great sage of Qi Tian really exists. Wu Chengen must know the great sage of Qi Tian, and Yang Jie, the director of 86 journey to the west, must not know the Great Prophet"Director Yang Jie It can''t be a coincidence But it''s a coincidence... "


    Thinking about it, Chu Fei finally can only speculate, there is no way to prove his idea is right or wrong.


    A moment later, chufei opened his eyes, and the great prophet in the emperor''s arms had completely turned into dust and scattered all over the ground.


    The emperor''s face was sad, while asiya, Wanyu, broken army and laichi were full of doubts and shock.


    "The emperor, take us to the forbidden area tomorrow."


    The emperor nodded and replied in a dull way:


    "we can say what we need to do."


    The following time, chufei and they were arranged to a huge house, which seemed to be the room of a daughter of the emperor.


    After a day''s rest, early the next morning, Chu Fei led the four people to the hall of the orcs and met the emperor, the high priest and the sleeping young orcs.


    As for the death of the great prophet, it seems that it has not been made public, but there has been a kind of sad mood in the city of the warriors, which is constantly permeated.


    "Here you are. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the orc city."


    See Chu Fei they come in, the animal emperor immediately stands up to say.


    Chu Fei nodded, and then the emperor came to Chu Fei and released his fighting power to wrap them.


    "Look out, it''s time to go."


    After reminding for a while, the emperor of beasts took chufei several people to rush into the sky directly. With the huge sound of breaking the air, they went straight to the distant king of beasts city and flew away.


    The orc King City, once the orc God City, is located behind the city of warriors, which is the depth of the orc mountains.


    All the way full speed flight, nearly half a day later, chufei they finally saw the distance towering into the clouds of a huge city, the huge city than the city of the warrior is also several times higher.


    However, with the deepening and approaching of chufei, the nearby Tiandi gradually became dark, especially near the beast king city, which was just like the beginning of the night.


    However, along the way, chufei was also shocked by the strength of the emperor.


    Among other things, the speed alone is not comparable to that of Lai Chi''s bone dragon.


    Even if Lai Chi controlled the bone dragon to fly with all his strength, it was less than half the speed of the emperor.


    Kelaichi is a lich, which is equivalent to the existence of sword Saint


    In contrast, the beast king, eight out of ten * / nine, is also a god of war.

 Chapter 454

    However, the emperor did not send them directly to the king of beasts City, but stopped at a distance of about 100 li.


    "From here, after a depth of 1000 meters, there is the big formation of the king of beasts city. We can''t get into that big formation."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "please send me off all the way."


    The emperor put all the people on the ground. Then he sighed and said:


    "after you go in, I will arrange a guard here to wait for you to come out."


    Chufei said with a smile:


    "well, it''s good. We don''t know how much time we''ll spend in it."


    "The city of king of beasts is very dangerous. You must be careful. If you can''t, you can always find a way to save Wayne."


    Wayne is the only positive purpose for chufei to come here. As for the beast God spear, chufei is not interested in it for the time being. As for the Pope''s interest, chufei won''t care.


    "Don''t worry, we haven''t lived enough." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll Then I''ll go first. " The emperor then turned around, which made chufei very confused, but he didn''t say anything.


    When the emperor of beasts left, several people of Chu Fei naturally began to walk towards the city of the king of beasts.


    Originally, Lai Chi wanted to recruit a bone dragon, but Chu Fei stopped him. After all, it was not far away. Moreover, it was better for us to go deep into this strange place. In case of something difficult to deal with in the sky, it would be troublesome.


    Of course, more is also to find more opportunities to Wanyu and broken army two people exercise.


    Along the way, we didn''t see anything special. In front of us, there were rocks, trees and no other living things.


    But after nearly 300 meters, the scene in front of everyone changed.


    First, trees.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too close to the orc City, so it''s eroded by the smell of ORC city. As a result, all the trees in this area have withered, but they will not rot, so they will remain dry.


    Then there is the road. From here, there is a broad road leading to the king of beasts City, and there are clear footprints on the road.


    Not only the footprints are clear, but the most depressing thing is that the road is full of all kinds of corpses.


    They were all Orc corpses. Most of the corpses were in a state of panic. Only a few tall corpses were in a state of fighting.


    Looking at the status of these corpses, we can all guess that these orcs wanted to run out after the changes in the city of king of beasts. Most of the frightened Orc corpses in the front were poor people, at least not professional soldiers, while those in the back must be experienced Orc soldiers.


    The road in front of him was dark, and I didn''t know whether it was the same color or the result of being stained with Orc''s blood.


    In short, walking on this road, even Chu Fei has noticed that his mentality has changed.


    "It''s hard for the monster emperor not to go deep with us..." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "Yes, if he sees this, he''ll go straight away." Assiya also said with a bitter smile and a sigh.


    "I''m ok..." Lai Chi curled his mouth and shrugged his shoulders. His face didn''t matter.


    Fortunately, no one is serious with laichi, the dark Lich


    "Wan Yu, let''s go over it." Chufei sighed and said.


    Wan Yu nodded and sat in front of several people seriously, reciting Du Ren Jing.


    Time has passed for a long time. The spirit of the orc corpse in front of him has either been sucked away by the orc King City or dissipated. Wan Yu''s Dharma Sutra has no other effect except to make himself more comfortable.


    But even so, it''s enough.


    A moment later, they all set out on the road again. After more than half an hour, they finally came to the big array in the mouth of the emperor.


    All the way is to break the army and wave the sword to open the way. Until the last time I take it, the sword of breaking the army points on a piece of dark light. At the moment of ripples, the light shows up, but at that moment, the sword of breaking the army is completely destroyed.


    Chu Fei could see clearly that in a short moment, the broken sword seemed to have gone through thousands of years. From the tip of the sword, it began to rust and rot into ashes. In less than a second, the sword disappeared completely.


    "Hard monster, people can''t get in It''s not easy... " Chu Fei had a secret way in his heart, and then directly started the system identification function.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: the demon king''s heaven burning array left by the beast God in the mythical age has obtained the access seal. Do you want to read it?


    Chu Fei pressed the confirm button, and then he got the fingerprints of entering and leaving the array.


    "The demon king''s heaven burning formation in the mythical age was left by the beast God himself. It''s fun!"


    Chu Fei thought in his heart, and at the same time, he rushed to the people behind him:


    "attention, we''re going in."


    As the voice fell, Chu Fei''s fingerprints changed, and mysterious FA seals were printed on the mask. The next moment, there was an entrance of more than one person on the mask."Gone." Chu Fei took the lead, but Lai Chi arrived in front of Chu Fei at the first time and was the first to enter the battle.


    Chufei smiles and knows that laichi wants to protect himself, which is his duty as a slave, but chufei is not used to it.


    When everyone enters the battle, chufei closes the entrance.


    Cough


    Broken army and WAN Yu coughed a few times. At the moment they came in, they felt that they were trapped in a thick dark atmosphere. They were really uncomfortable even breathing.


    Assiya is OK, but her strength is suppressed too much here, and her light magic power can''t be supplemented here at all. It can be said that a little is a little less.


    As for Lai Chi, he didn''t feel any pain in this place. On the contrary, he was much more relaxed and comfortable.


    "Master, let Leslie come out too. She hasn''t felt this breath for a long time."


    Chufei nodded, summoned Leslie to come out and asked:


    "why, Leslie used to be a demon?"


    "What a strong atmosphere of the underworld. Are we in the underworld?"


    Chufei hasn''t got laichi''s answer, Leslie has rushed out, and said this sentence with a face of enjoyment.


    "The underworld?" Chu Fei is puzzled. Asiya and WAN Yu are also at a loss.


    "Yes, it''s the breath of the underworld, but it''s also the breath of the demon world..." Reich nodded and took Leslie''s hand.


    "The underworld Demon world The pope also miscalculated Ha ha


    Chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei.


    "Why? Did the Pope open the underworld passage?" Assiya didn''t understand.


    Laichi and Leslie look at each other, Leslie asks with a smile:


    "Assiya, I ask you, what do you need to open a passage between the two worlds?"


    Asiya tilted her head. Although she didn''t understand why there was such a problem, she still said:


    "it needs magic crystal with corresponding attributes, plane stone and magic array with coordinates..."


    "You said this way can only open the demon world, but not the underworld." Leslie smiles and then says:


    "the underworld is a high plane of the same level as the God of light, which can not be opened by the papal power. As for the demon world, he can do it."

 Chapter 455

    Leslie is right. The plane itself can be divided into high and low, which can be understood by chufei, who has never known the earth before, not to mention the native asiya and others.


    But just after Leslie''s explanation, Lai Chi sensed that there was a sense of killing all around him.


    After this breath appeared, just a few breathing time later, in this dark world, countless breath of death came together.


    Chu Fei looked around cautiously. He felt this crazy breath of death for the first time, but he didn''t know what was going to happen.


    "Be careful, it seems that something from the underworld is coming out." Lai Chi held the staff tightly in his hand and looked around with a watchful face. Leslie was the same.


    Although the underworld is a high-level plane, there are also strong and weak. If you only come to the weakest thing, it will be OK, but if you come to a strong one, it won''t be fun.


    In everyone''s cautious vigilance, those dead breath came out of the ground one by one, then hovered and swayed, finally like opening a small space channel, one by one appeared in front of Chu Fei.


    It''s a large number. At a glance, there are at least a few hundred


    However, when these things from the underworld just revealed a small part of their bodies, Reich and Leslie had already seen what they were, and they were relieved at this moment.


    "Fortunately, they are just ordinary skeletons and ghosts. Even the most advanced level is only the level of skeleton general."


    Lai Chi said this, but Chu Fei raised his hand to stop him and said: "let the broken army and WAN Yu come."


    Lai Chi Leng for a moment, then nodded back.


    This kind of time is really suitable for breaking the army and WAN Yu to train their fighting skills. They also agree with this. But the sword of breaking the army is gone, so he looks at Chu Fei with a flattering face.


    Chu Fei naturally understood that he exchanged an eight faced Han sword from the system and threw it to him, saying: "there are many kinds of swords. You have to get used to them."


    The eight side Han sword is a little more mysterious in appearance, and it is much more beautiful than the ordinary refined steel sword. After getting the eight side Han sword, the broken army immediately fell in love with it.


    However, as Chu Fei said, swords are not of the same shape after all, and the feeling of using them is quite different.


    At that time, thousands of skeletons and ghosts have emerged, and the first batch of skeletons and ghosts have opened their eyes and locked their targets.


    "Go ahead."


    With that, Chu Fei moved out several sofas and put them on the floor. At the same time, there was a small tea table. Then he said, "come on, come on, let''s all sit, let''s all sit."


    That''s the advantage of following chufei, at least there won''t be any problem with comfort.


    Laichi, Leslie, Assiya and chufei sit on the sofa with a cup of milk tea, and chufei has time to smoke. As for WAN Yu and breaking the army, their battle seems to have become a show watched by Chu Fei.


    Breaking army and Wanyu fight with all their strength. At the beginning, they didn''t think much about it. After all, the skeletons and ghosts didn''t all come up, and they had enough time to solve them one by one.


    But a moment later, this relaxed scene disappeared, and the pressure they were facing was growing, and they began to get hurt.


    Fortunately, asiya threw some healing spells to them from time to time, and Leslie also helped them solve some big crises occasionally, otherwise, I''m afraid that the broken army and WAN Yu would have died here long ago.


    However, in this high-density battle, the fighting skills of breaking the army and Wanyu are improving at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand!


    In the view of the patriarch and Friar shaped by chufei''s system, after this battle, the two men, breaking army and WAN Yu, are going to start the cultivation of energy.


    This kind of relatively pure move skill, they two already honed kill not many.


    Killing people, or killing skeletons and ghosts, is not a simple matter. Even if thousands of skeletons and ghosts stand still, it will take a lot of time for them to break the army and kill Wan Yu, not to mention that they will fight back.


    So, after breaking the army and Wanyu killed these thousands, more than an hour has passed.


    Both of them were exhausted. When the last skeleton and ghost died in their hands, they sat on the ground and gasped.


    But at this time, Lai Chi wielded a force to lead the broken army and WAN Yu back to the two empty sofas next to the crowd. Then he stood up and came to the front, saying:


    "the death of thousands of skeletons and ghosts should lead to at least one big guy."


    As soon as Lai Chi''s voice fell, in the open space more than ten meters in front of Lai Chi, a strong breath of death filled the air. The next moment, a person a little taller than Lai Chi appeared there.


    Of course, what can appear in this way will not be the real human race.


    "The Lich?" Chu Fei''s judgment in his heart."I didn''t expect to be an old acquaintance..." Lai Chi gave a wry smile, and Leslie also had a funny face.


    Assiya asked Leslie softly:


    "is it your friend?"


    Leslie shook his head.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to meet you in such a place. It seems that you are ready to pay back the money." Lai Chi sneers and pokes his staff in front of him. Chu Fei jumps out of the corner of his eye. In his previous experience, as long as Lai Chi does this, it must be to enlarge his moves.


    "Pay back? Ha ha, good. If you have the ability, come and take it The other side also poked his staff in front of him, and then looked at Lai Chi with disdain.


    "Good!" Lai Chi sneered, and then directly summoned his own bone dragon, the other side is not idle, but the other side summoned is not bone dragon, but a huge hell three headed dog.


    Unlike bonosaurus, the hellhounds are not dead, but live. Of course, they live in the underworld, and they are at the level of overlord.


    "Lai Chi, you are still so poor. After so many years, how can you still run around with this skeleton? No wonder you dare not go back to the underworld!" The other side said contemptuously.


    Lai Chi is depressed, but there is no way to do it. He is not from the underworld. He has just become a lich in the world of fighting demons and can enter it. But now he is facing a lich from the underworld. In terms of experience and strength, Lai Chi can''t compare.


    But Lai Chi didn''t worry. He directly controlled the bone dragon to launch an attack!


    Bone dragon from the sky, a black dragon breath! It was poured directly on the head of the hell three headed dog, but the hell three headed dog just seemed to have some pain, and didn''t get too much damage at all.


    No one had to control it. The hell three headed dog launched a counterattack directly. Two of the three heads raised, roared and burst into the bone dragon!


    As for its third head, it carefully stares at the people behind Lai Chi.

 Chapter 456

    But Chu Fei a few people naturally won''t make a move at this time, because there is no such necessity at all.


    The next moment, a furious roar! Then a figure directly rushed to the hell three headed dog!


    The hell three headed dog found that it was wrong, but there were not many ways. His two heads had been entangled by the bone dragon in the sky.


    Longxi''s roar at netherworld fire and full of curse power


    In addition to Assiya, the figure that came out behind was the bimont skeleton found in the labyrinth in front of the Dragon tomb.


    In this period of time, the skeleton of the behemoth has been trained by Lai Chi into a close combat invincible existence of the behemoth! I don''t know what kind of magic and material he used. In a word, the original skeleton has given birth to a layer of dark flesh and blood.


    Although muscles and bones, muscles and even blood vessels are exposed, with the dark and inexplicable flesh and blood support, the combat power of bimon bones has returned to the normal bimon state.


    An adult bimon, the most important is the level of swordsman


    Coupled with their sharp claws, melee is really invincible!


    Even the hell dog of the underworld, in the face of this "dark" bimon''s attack, there is not much to do!


    The skin of the hell three headed dog was famous for its strength, and it was hard to break. However, after the dark bimon rushed up, it just opened several deep wounds on the hell three headed dog with one paw.


    If it wasn''t for the huge size of the hellhounds themselves, even bimond couldn''t make any comparison in size in front of him.


    Strictly speaking, the hell three headed dog is much bigger than laichi''s big bone dragon. And bimon, standing in front of the three dogs in hell, is a bit like a human standing in front of an adult elephant, and he''s a little shorter.


    Fortunately, there is such a huge difference in body size, otherwise, the hell three dogs would have persisted in the dark for a short time!


    But even so, after just a few breaths, the hell three dogs were also made a lot of deep visible bone wounds by darkness.


    "Two against one, I didn''t expect that you could get a bimont skeleton, but I don''t have only one hell dog!" With that, the Lich on the other side will summon a second thing to help.


    Lai Chi sneers. In fact, if the Lich chooses to end himself, Lai Chi may not have a good result. But just because Lai Chi didn''t end up in person, this guy didn''t choose to end up in person for the sake of face.


    But when he summoned the second battle pet, Lai Chi secretly manipulated the dark bimon, turned around and punched the Lich.


    But at this time the dark than Mongolia distance that Lich has a lot of distance, this punch is impossible to hit, so the Lich did not care too much!


    But in this moment, the change suddenly appeared!


    The right claw of dark bimon left his body and rushed to the opposite Lich!


    The Lich was shocked, but he couldn''t do anything in such a short time!


    Just in an instant, this claw directly penetrated the opposite Lich''s chest!


    But it''s not over yet. I don''t know when, Lai Chi even released an unknown little black, which was only about a foot long. After the Lich''s chest was broken, the black jumped directly into it.


    "You Ah The Lich was shocked, but before he could do anything, he felt that the power in his body had lost control!


    At the same time, his vitality is also rapidly passing.


    Lai Chi smiles and steps on it. A black light array appears. Then he disappears and appears directly behind the Lich!


    Later, Lai Chi''s hands empty embrace, directly inhaled all the power of the Lich into his body!


    When Lai Chi is used to the power in his body, his vitality has been swallowed up!


    But after all, it''s a lich. There''s a soul when the body is dead, but there''s no room for a soul to fight against a full-fledged Lich!


    Lai Chi then seized his soul in his hand and threw it into the fire of hell!


    Zi


    The spirit of the Lich howled in pain when it came into contact with the fire, but after all, he was just out of the soul, not even the ghost, and could not make a sound at all! I can only open my mouth and cry


    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, and his soul was burned to ashes by the fire of his war favorite.


    It is also helpless to say that this fire was just the last point of the hell three headed dog. After he felt that his master had an accident, the hell three headed dog had decided to run away!


    It''s also pitiful


    At this time, the owner is dead, and the hell three dogs are nearly seriously injured. Naturally, they will not stay, and will disappear in an instant.


    Lai Chi put away his bony dragon and Bi Meng with a smile, and then summoned the little black snake away. Then he walked slowly towards Chu Fei."It''s a pity that the three dogs ran away!" Although he saw this thing for the first time, a hell three headed dog can resist the bone dragon and bimon of Lai Chi at the same time, which shows its strength.


    "It''s no pity that without the strength of the Lich King, it''s impossible to catch a hell dog." Leslie explained with a smile.


    The broken army sighed and said nothing.


    When Lai Chi triumphs, broken army, Wan Yu and Leslie will not be stingy of their praise. Even Assiya, the great mage of the Department of light, has praised them.


    But Lai Chi didn''t fly. He said to Chu Fei:


    "master, let''s get out of here as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will lead to a big guy."


    "Why?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Just now that Lich is different from me. He is not alone. He follows a lich king, and the Lich King also follows a lord of the underworld. He is a force at all."


    Chu Fei nodded, which is understandable. No one can be completely indifferent to the death of his general!


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to talk about the transfer, a powerful pressure came out of the air and directly pressed Chu Fei.


    At this moment, the broken army and WAN Yu directly lost their ability to move under the powerful pressure. Laichi, Leslie and asiya were much better, but they were dignified and uncomfortable.


    The most relaxed is Chu Fei, but Chu Fei didn''t rush to do anything, but waiting for the master to show up.


    "Who dares to kill my people! And hurt my war darling The voice is full of fury, accompanied by the sound of explosion, a whole body is covered by the dark man appeared.


    "Yes The Lich King... " Laichi communicated with chufei in his heart, and Leslie quickly confirmed: "it''s similar to the God of war and the God of Dharma, but it''s more powerful!"

 Chapter 457

    Similar to the God of war and the God of Dharma, that is to say, the Lich King is already a demigod.


    Although Chu Fei''s concept of demigod is not too intuitive, he knows that this guy is definitely not something to deal with.


    What''s more, this is clearly the leader of the Lich before. Of course, it''s quite surprising that hellhounds are his war favorites.


    The Lich King has appeared, but chufei can''t see clearly what the Lich King looks like.


    This Lich King, the whole person is covered by a strong breath of death, the huge robe will cover the whole person in it, can''t see the feet, can''t see the legs, can''t see the face.


    There was no magic wand in his hand, just a pair of slightly dry old hands with long nails.


    "You killed my men?" The Lich King was floating in the air, looking down at Chu Fei and asked.


    "Who knows, tell us your name first." However, it is obvious that in the eyes of the Lich King, no one in Chu Fei''s power is qualified to let the Lich King take it seriously.


    Moreover, after he asked that question, the Lich King didn''t seem to expect anyone''s answer at all, and didn''t respond to Chu Fei''s generosity. Instead, he turned to the depth of the beast king city and murmured: "there are really good things in this place."


    The good thing in his mouth must be the beast God''s spear. After all, it was a god level weapon, at least it was used by God.


    So, after the Lich King found the spear, he immediately grabbed it, and a terrible force of death appeared in his hands, and under his control, he rushed directly to chufei.


    After all, it''s the Lich King, a demigod level existence. The understanding of power in this kind of existence has long been beyond the comparison of the great mage of sword saint.


    So we all know that even if it seems very casual attack, it must be full of crisis for them. If they don''t deal with it carefully, they will die on the spot!


    At this moment, Lai Chi wanted to bury the Dragon tomb Unfortunately, it''s too late. The Lich King''s power of death is too fast


    No way, Lai Chi and Leslie can only do their best to lay a barrier in front of everyone.


    The Lich King''s attack had just arrived when he laid two layers of barriers. The first barrier was broken without any suspense. Fortunately, they laid more barriers in time.


    However, the Lich King didn''t care at all. He just looked at the crowd and left. The target seemed to be the direction of the beast God''s spear.


    But among the people who can stand now, only Chu Fei has the energy to pay attention to this. Because even asiya has come forward at the moment, ready to help Reich and Leslie lay the barrier together.


    However, as soon as Assiya was ready to make a move, chufei stopped her. At the same time, he also communicated with laichi and Leslie to prepare them.


    Then, Chu Fei pinched out the pithy formula, and a huge fire phoenix rushed out in an instant, directly rushed out from the gap between Lai Chi and Leslie, and met the power of death released by the Lich King!


    There is still no suspense. Those forces of death have no resistance in front of Fire Phoenix! It''s really like being destroyed and decayed, and then it''s completely engulfed!


    Engulfed the power of Death fire phoenix obviously doubled, faster also rushed to just want to fierce but not start Lich King.


    The Lich King did not expect such a change at all. When he found that it was wrong, the fire phoenix was not far away from him!


    "Ah When he found the hot Lich King behind him, he screamed, and then suddenly drifted away, but it didn''t work. Under the control of Chu Fei, the fire phoenix seemed to stick to the back of the Lich King.


    "This How could it be In a short instant, the Lich King seems to have tried a lot to fight back, but for the fire phoenix, it seems to be feeding at all.


    After several attempts, the Lich King also found that the fire phoenix is false, but the power of the fire phoenix is not false at all. What''s more, he was very restrained, the Lich King of the underworld.


    "Boy, you wait!" The Lich King had no choice but to put down a cruel word and then rushed into the underworld channel when he came. Then he quickly closed the channel to save the fire phoenix chasing in.


    Chufei laughs. He has thought of this for a long time, so even in the face of the Lich King, he doesn''t have any worries.


    After all, daohuo is daohuo even in the low level!


    The Lich King has run away. It''s a great run!


    This makes Reich, Leslie and Assiya all look confused!


    Is their master chufei so powerful!


    Chufei looked at them and knew that the root cause of their doubts was that they did not understand chufei''s flame. Once they knew what chufei''s flame was, they would not be so surprised.


    But Chu Fei just wanted to explain to them, not far away in the dark fog, a few figures will be ghostly touch over.Since someone came, Chu Fei would not talk about the secret of the fire. He directly informed several people to get ready, and WAN Yu and the broken army got up from the ground.


    "Now that you are here, come out. What''s the point of hiding?" Chu Fei found them at the moment when these figures came, and saw through their identities for the first time.


    These people were the ones who came out of their bodies in the hall of the emperor. They were two young bimont orcs, a man and a woman, then a Tauren and a Naga.


    The four young orcs must have had some purpose and plan to enter the forbidden area, but at this time they came to the entrance. Therefore, chufei speculated that they were either beaten back by something deep, or they didn''t enter much, and then they were attracted by the previous battle.


    But no matter how Chu Fei guesses, you can''t help them if they don''t come out. Obviously, after discovering chufei, human beings and liches, the orcs immediately identified them as enemies.


    After all, Reich and Leslie''s death is very obvious.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei laughed bitterly, but still said:


    "Hey, come here, we are our own people. The Emperor himself sent us out of the battle."


    Chufei said that, and immediately found that the orcs were full of contempt and anger after hearing this.


    Before chufei had time to figure out what was going on, Leslie explained with a smile:


    "my dear master, the emperor of beasts is second only to the God of beasts in their hearts. It''s not so bad, but they don''t want to come here."


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly, but there was no way. His words had already been spoken.


    "What should I do? I''ve said it all. Forget it. It''s the same without them. Anyway, the Emperor just said that he could help if he could."


    Chu Fei finish saying, haven''t had time to put down words to those orcs, on the high altitude around, a tyrannical evil spirit then rushed out and quickly gathered around from the distance.


    At this moment, the orcs were obviously frightened, and then they rushed to chufei''s side like crazy.

 Chapter 458

    These orcs don''t want to attack chufei, but they want to come and ask for help. You can''t be wrong about that. However, the change of these orcs is too sudden. They seem to have ignored chufei. It seems that they can not help them.


    In a flash, the spirits of these young orcs rushed behind chufei, and the female bimong Orc said:


    "help us, these demons have decided us for a long time. If it wasn''t for them, we could go back first."


    "What do you say? Because of them, you can''t go back? " Chufei asked.


    When they talk about going back, they naturally mean going back to their own bodies.


    Of course, these orcs haven''t been completely wary of chufei yet, so they can''t be sure that chufei really knows what nubimeng means by going back.


    But it doesn''t matter, because even if you can''t understand that going back means going back to your own body, you can know that going back means going back to the safe city of warriors.


    So, instead of trying to figure out what Chu Fei meant by "go back", they nodded:


    "yes, we have met them many times, as if they had cast some magic on us, which has greatly reduced our combat power, and many plans can''t continue, which can constantly avoid their pursuit."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he didn''t know if what they said was true, there would be no big problem.


    After all, although they are in a state of soul now, they are the souls of bimont, tauren, Naga and other races. They are all born fighters.


    Soul, a strong soul, if in the hands of those who understand, can definitely play a great role!


    For example, Lai Chi, if he can get a strong soul, then he will find a way to create something that can match the soul!


    "Reich, Leslie, do you know the demons?" Chu Fei asked, naturally in his heart.


    Laichi and Leslie look at each other, and Leslie responds:


    "I don''t know much about them. I just heard that they are very strong, but I haven''t seen any places where they are really strong. It''s said that there have been wars between gods and demons, and between the Holy See and the demon world. Although the demons have all failed in the end, their combat effectiveness is terrible. They have almost won the war many times. "


    Chufei nodded. Naturally, he was familiar with this routine.


    But Chu Fei was not very anxious to know about the demons. He looked at some Orc souls and said, "I''ll send you back first. Is there anything else you have to do here?"


    Several orcs looked at each other and shook their heads, but they didn''t speak, as if they were afraid that they would speak out the essence of their existence.


    I don''t know. They already know about chufei.


    "Well, you''re ready."


    Chu Fei smiles, then pinches out the formula, quickly pats out the FA seal, and soon opens an exit on the big formation. At the moment when the exit appeared, chufei wrapped the orcs'' souls with the vitality of heaven and earth, and directly sent them out, then closed the exit again.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei just looked at the direction of the demon people with a smile.


    At this time, the first group of demons also appeared


    "Well, the people of the demons don''t look ugly, either. This How beautiful it is The first one who broke the army called.


    Breaking the army is right. Some of the demons are not ugly. On the contrary, they are very eye-catching. For example, the first group of demons in front of them are beautiful men and beautiful women.


    Perhaps beautiful these two words are not enough to describe in front of these female demons, but for this, Chu Fei did not have too many ideas.


    "Are you demons?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t speak, they just glared at chufei.


    Chu Fei was seen inexplicable, just about to speak, but also a few of the sky, and then, a burly figure fell in front of them.


    The new comers are not so good-looking, but their body shape is also very special! First of all, they are all human, and then the point is that they are very short, and the highest is no more than 1.4 meters.


    But they are very strong, the proportion of strong road is not normal, feel the body diameter has exceeded their height, arm diameter almost catch up with their half leg!


    "Is this a dwarf?" Chufei asked, "don''t you say that dwarves are peaceful and addicted to forging. Why do they look so grumpy? "


    "Master, they are violent dwarves. Although they are dwarves, they are driven to the demon world because they yearn for killing." Lai Chi introduced in a low voice.


    "Terran!? It''s funny that there are still living Terrans here. I haven''t eaten Terran meat for a long time! " The wild dwarves began to shout."Ha ha, women''s meat is not delicious. Fortunately, there are only two women, which is not a waste. Hey, you should kill yourself quickly, so that you won''t be tortured by us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei was almost angry by the words of these violent lovers, but before he came, there were several other demons in the sky.


    But the next few demons are completely different from the previous two demons. There are only two people behind, a man and a woman. They don''t look like lovers. They are like brothers and sisters or friends.


    "Master, these two are the real demons, the most advanced royal families in the demon world."


    "Yes, they are called the demons. Those below are the demons at most..."


    Reich and Leslie explained separately.


    Chu Fei nodded, hugged his shoulders with a smile, looked at the two later demons and said:


    "I didn''t expect that so many people came to meet us as soon as we came in. It''s really an honor!"


    "Terran, what are you doing here?" Surprisingly, the demons did not say anything too rude, but talked peacefully.


    Of course, it may also be because the speaker is a female demon.


    "The purpose, very simple, is to stop what you want to do." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, after so many years, the Terrans are still so arrogant." Male demon clan sneers to say.


    "Yes? You demons don''t look very good either. How come there are only two of them, but they let other races be cannon fodder? " Chu Fei suddenly wanted to split them, but as soon as he finished, he felt that he was stupid,


    other people were not cooperative relations, but dependent relations and master servant relations. It was a waste of saliva to say this!


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Go ahead and kill them. Don''t delay catching those Orc souls." Male demon clan is really lazy to listen to Chu Fei they talk, directly gave an order.


    However, someone told them: "the souls of those orcs have been sent out by them. I don''t know how to do it."


    "Yes? Really? " The male demon clan was stunned for a moment, then he was angry and said:


    "then kill them and read them as minced meat!"

 Chapter 459

    This male demon clan didn''t think much at all, and directly issued the order of attack, which made chufei a little surprised.


    Even laichi and Leslie, even if they can say something about the demons, they are really shocked at this time.


    These demons are really too aggressive, and they don''t seem to hesitate at all.


    With a command, a group of demons will be killed.


    First of all, the dwarfs, though short in height and short in legs, could not cover their speed, and the wind seemed to rush in front of them.


    The rest of the beautiful men and women of the demon clan act in the style of assassins, hiding behind the dwarves one by one. Otherwise, they choose more tricky positions and wait for the chance to fight.


    In this way, even Chu Fei, who didn''t want to fight, had nothing to do with it.


    WOW!


    After chufei turned around, a death Gatling appeared in his hand.


    The name "God of death" came from chufei. After all, a Gatling made him kill a tribe of pigheads. But at this time, it''s obvious that death can''t handle it.


    So, after chufei took out Gatling, the God of death, he directly threw it to Lai Chi. Then, in a flash, chufei exchanged two, one for Leslie and the other for himself.


    The reason for this is that as contract pets, Leslie and laichi can communicate with chufei, so they don''t need language to teach them how to use Gatling, and they can master their thoughts instantly.


    As for WAN Yu, broken army and Assiya, they have no choice.


    Three death Gatlin, the bullets are still blooming bullets, set up a moment, chufei roared:


    "die!"


    Then, three people pulled the trigger directly, three fire snakes broke out directly!


    The speed of fire needs to be calculated in seconds. Gatling, the God of death, is spewing bullets. It''s like sprinkling water on those demon warriors who rush in front of him!


    It has to be said that these dwarves are still powerful, and the dwarves who can enter here should not be the ones with poor strength.


    But even so, there are only a few dwarves who can be attacked by the first wave of bullets. More dwarves are directly killed, maimed and broken because they belittle the fire snake''s bullets.


    Dwarves are like this, not to mention the guys hiding behind them.


    The few dwarves who released their combative passports out of caution only lasted one second more than those who had no defense. As time passed, Gatling''s great destructive power directly tore up their combative passports and poured death on them.


    The battle starts fast and ends faster.


    When the three gatherings finally stopped spewing fire snakes, but the wheel was still making a little sound, there were no living people in front of chufei.


    As for the two demons, they seemed to run away at a bad time.


    "It''s quite fast!" Chufei chuckles and throws Gatlin into his own heaven swallowing ring, and laichi and Leslie are allowed to take away Gatlin.


    "Master, you are so useful!" Lai Chi sighed with a smile. He didn''t know when he didn''t use it. The shock after he really used it was almost indescribable.


    Moreover, as a lich, as a magician who is also proficient in refining weapons, the existence of Gatling really opened the door to a new world for him.


    "Take your time." Chu Fei chuckled and then asked:


    "what race are those? They don''t look like demons." Chufei asked, pointing to a guy on the ground who had not been completely broken.


    "It''s Shura. Both men and women are famous for their beauty." Leslie paused and continued:


    "Shura and dwarves are relatively powerful among the demons."


    Chu Fei nodded and sighed for a while, then he didn''t care any more. The purpose of their trip is to find Assiya''s younger brother. Naturally, there is no need to waste too much time.


    "Assiya, can you find your brother''s place? Or, let''s just go to the center. "


    "I can''t sense his position. Maybe I can get closer to him." Assiya some lonely said.


    "In that case, let''s go straight to the central palace of the city. Ninety nine percent of the people are there." This is easy to judge, but from the perspective of fear of trouble, chufei didn''t want Wayne to be there.


    Because if he is there, it means that things are very big and troublesome, but if he is only on the edge, it is simple, at least that he is not affected too much.


    In a word, the city of king of beasts, the former city of God of beasts, can''t be compared with the city of warriors.


    Not to mention the outermost city wall, but the buildings inside are not on the same level at all.


    The streets of the city are as wide as Yanjing Ring Road, and the architectural style is similar to the orc temple. Of course, there are not many intact buildings in the city of king of beasts. Most of the ordinary buildings have been destroyed.There are ruins everywhere, there is death everywhere


    Occasionally there is something, it is definitely the demon world, or the life from the underworld, some have wisdom, some have no wisdom. Anyway, as long as the strength gap is not big, these guys are the training objects of Wanyu and the broken army.


    Anyway, they didn''t know how much they killed along the way. In the end, both of them were numb.


    Because there will always be enemies along the way, so chufei and they don''t walk fast. Most of the day later, chufei casually found a space, threw out a few sofas and began to rest.


    Chufei himself is not tired, asiya, Lai Chi Leslie did not feel tired, really tired is broken army and Wanyu. After more than half an hour''s rest and a lot of good food, they set foot on the road again.


    Until the night came, the city of the king of beasts fell into darkness as it was getting late outside.


    No moonlight, no stars, no way, Chu Fei can only let everyone find a place to make do with a night''s rest.


    Naturally, Leslie and laichi are the first choice for night watchmen Fortunately, there was no accident that night, and there was no monster to attack the crowd.


    But this ease was ended by a great roar at the dawn!


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei inquires laichi and Leslie through spiritual communication.


    "It''s a black dragon. It should be from the demon world. It seems that it was brought by the two demons who ran away yesterday." Lai Chi responded and explained.


    "This black dragon is a little special. It looks not young and its mind is not controlled. But it is bound with chains and injured. It should be captured."

 Chapter 460

    After hearing Lai Chi''s description, Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, there was a saying that the black dragon itself was fallen and cursed.


    In other words, the black dragon should have belonged to the existence of the demons. But Lai Chi said that it seemed to be controlled and abused.


    Chu Fei walked out of the source directly with a muddled face. Assiya and WAN Yu also woke up one after another and walked out behind Chu Fei.


    Outside, Reich and Leslie are confronting each other in the air, and Reich has summoned the bone dragon.


    However, it seems that out of caution, Lai Chi did not summon one bone dragon, but two.


    He and Leslie were standing on the back of one of the bone dragons, and on the back of the other was the bimon, the dark bimon before.


    Opposite, a black dragon, a huge black dragon floating where, in the black dragon''s back stood the two demons.


    The first time he saw the black dragon, Chu Fei found that there were many scars on the black dragon. The rest scars were small, but the big ones could even span the whole body of the black dragon.


    In addition, on the black dragon''s wings, there are two most obvious huge scars, just as the two wings are not the black dragon''s own, but from somewhere else to sew them on.


    Roar!


    The black dragon is still roaring, and his voice is full of tyranny.


    "Master, there is something wrong with the black dragon." Lai Chi said cautiously.


    "Well, you take bimon back first, and get a bone dragon, fight with the black dragon twice, and feel its bottom." Chu is not Tao.


    "Good." Lai Chi agreed, and then manipulated bimon back to his side, and then manipulated the bone dragon to rush to the black dragon.


    Without any hesitation, the battle started.


    Before the bone dragon and the black dragon came into contact, the two sides took a breath directly, and then there was a hand-to-hand battle.


    In the sky, bone dragon and black dragon fight very violently. Most of the time, they don''t care about each other''s attack at all, but they attack each other crazily.


    If only one is like this, it will surely end the battle soon, but it is hard to say when both are like this.


    Roar, roar, loud noise, but the sky is very lively


    but Chu Fei is not as concerned about the battle of the two dragons in the sky as other people, his attention is all on the two demons.


    Because the two dragons fought, the two demons left the black dragon''s back and landed on a tall and dilapidated building nearby. Moreover, it seems that the two demons are just fighting in the air.


    However, Chu Fei found that the female''s demonic state was completely different from the male''s.


    The male demon clan is really paying attention to the high altitude fighting, but the female demon clan just pretends to pay attention to the high altitude fighting. In fact, she is always on guard against the surrounding situation.


    After Chu Fei discovered this, he immediately thought of a "Dharma protector".


    Whether it''s the novels of the earth or the things that crape myrtle has experienced, when people need help to protect the Dharma, they often have no way to be distracted and have to concentrate on something.


    In other words, this male demon clan is definitely not simply watching the battle.


    After discovering this, Chu Fei completely shrouded his divine consciousness in the past.


    "So it is..."


    Chufei found that on the wrist of the male demon, there was a bracelet with a very special shape.


    Of course, it''s a bracelet, just because it''s on the wrist.


    It''s not a complete circle. There should be an open and wide face at the bottom. There are many lines on it. It''s definitely not a simple pattern.


    The most special thing is that there is a thing protruding from it like a archway. In other words, the whole bracelet is a small "archway" or "gate" that can be put on the wrist, but the shape is not a right angle, but a radian.


    Although he didn''t know what it was, chufei found that it was constantly releasing energy, and the energy it released was transmitted into the black dragon fighting at high altitude.


    That is to say, it seems that it controls the black dragon.


    Just why need such control, Chu Fei still does not understand temporarily.


    Now that the source has been found, Chu Fei naturally knows what to do. He directly used his divine sense to absorb the energy released by the bracelet, and cut off its connection with the black dragon in this way.


    Sure enough, the effect is remarkable.


    At this moment, the black dragon, who was fighting with the bone dragon in the high altitude, stopped his action and suffered many times. At last, he was beaten and fell on the ground. It was really dusty.


    The two members of the demon clan were flustered, because they didn''t know what had happened.


    But at this time, Chu Fei also knew that he could never let the two demon men and women run away. If they ran again, it was not sure that they would bring anything more powerful.Thinking of this, Chu Fei called out the fire directly, and secretly went around the back of the two demons. Then the fire split into two and fell on the back of the two demons.


    "What''s the matter? Is it invalid? There''s something wrong! "


    "Go ahead, there must be a big problem!"


    This is the last conversation between the two demon men and women. After two sentences here, chufei directly releases the power of the two fires. In a moment, the demon men and women turn into ashes, while the bracelet on the male demon''s wrist falls on the wall with a Ding sound. After playing a few times, it rolls down to chufei''s feet.


    Chufei grins bitterly and says: the fire has not been upgraded, and the temperature is not high. Unfortunately, who makes you two demons.


    Chu Fei was very emotional. After all, many people can guarantee that they can carry it down in that temperature, not to mention the special race of demons.


    However, the lethality of daohuo does not depend solely on temperature. In other words, temperature is just the lowest by-pass.


    High in the air, the bone dragon did not continue to attack, and the black dragon did not try to fly after landing. It seems that the black dragon has given up resistance.


    But just when Lai Chi was confused and didn''t know what was going on, black dragon suddenly released his own spiritual consciousness and spread some of his ideas.


    "Kill me Let me free Please kill me... "


    After this part of the idea spread out, immediately other people accepted, even Chu Fei also accepted.


    "What''s going on?" People were puzzled.


    But just when everyone didn''t know what to do, Chu Fei strolled back playing with the bracelet. He came to Wan Yu, patted her on the shoulder, and then gently pushed her.


    Wan Yu''s heart is full of happiness. He comes to the head of the black dragon. After sitting in front of it, he recites the Dharma Sutra directly.


    With the recitation of Du Ren Jing, the emotion released by the black dragon became more and more calm. Finally, he left behind a "thank you" and left here completely.

 Chapter 461

    Black dragon''s soul left, detached, as for his body is left, Chu Fei they studied thoroughly. It''s really puzzling that there are so many scars on the black dragon''s body. It''s not the scars that can be produced by fighting at all. It''s like it was made by stitching something together.


    And the results of the study also support this idea, this black dragon just looks like a black dragon, but it is not a real dragon. It should be made with some large creatures of the demon world.


    As for why the monsters put together can live, the reason lies in the bracelet that Chu Fei picked up.


    At first, Chu Fei didn''t really understand what was going on, and he didn''t understand why the powerful demon race could not even get the ready-made dragon race, but used this method to make


    But in the process of moving forward, when we occasionally talked about the beast God, a light flashed in chufei''s mind. At the same time, a name appeared in chufei''s mind - Longmen.


    After these two words appeared in chufei''s mind, the more he looked at the bracelet, the more sure he was of this guess. Because the shape of the bracelet itself is the appearance of a door, plus its ability, it is absolutely no problem to call it Longmen.


    Of course, it''s more than that.


    Chu Fei doubted that the reason why the dragon''s gate Bracelet appeared and was really used to make the black dragon was that people in the demon world really heard the legend of the dragon''s gate from somewhere, so they made such a thing.


    However, even if it''s true, Chu Fei doesn''t plan to go to the demon world to prove anything for the time being.


    The next day, chufei went all the way to the center of the beast king city. They met many demons along the way, but most of them were broken into pieces by Wan Yu and the broken army. The slightly stronger ones were solved by Lai Chi.


    One day later, when the sun outside came to noon, it was the brightest time in the orc King City shrouded by the demon king''s burning array.


    At this time, Chu Fei and his family were standing on the top of a preserved Orc building.


    In front of them, is a huge square, the end of the square is the king of beasts palace.


    Needless to say, the body of the so-called king of beasts is in it. It''s very likely that Assiya''s brother, Wayne, is also in it.


    However, it is not easy to enter the palace, because in this huge square, there are dense armies of demon world and underworld.


    Moreover, the fighters of the two worlds are all interwoven, and they have a strange harmony when they are supposed to fight.


    There are skeleton soldiers and decaying corpses in the square. There are countless ghosts in the air, and there are also flying lives in the demon world. Among the army of the demon world, there are more fierce dwarves, Shura and other races.


    What''s more, these soldiers are all back to the palace.


    "Master, it''s not easy to do. There are too many and many powerful people." Lai Chi only glanced at it and felt that nothing could be done.


    Chu Fei nodded, but he didn''t worry too much, and said:


    "it''s OK. This quantity can''t let you take risks. I''ll solve it." Chu Fei wants to use DAO fire. Although there are a large number of enemies, it should not be a problem.


    But now Chu Fei is puzzled about why these armies from many races and different worlds are so harmonious.


    Leslie saw chufei''s doubts and said:


    "they should have been in a scuffle when their respective leaders entered the palace, and then triggered the magic array of the palace, which led to the guys in the battle being forcibly controlled into the guards of the big array..."


    "Have you ever seen such an array?" Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, this kind of array sounds a little too powerful.


    "Isn''t that right? It''s said that this array can do anything." Leslie pointed to the top of her finger. What she said was that she wanted the demon king to burn the sky.


    Chu Fei nods with a bitter smile. The legend is just a legend. There is no way to determine whether it is true or not.


    "All right, get ready. I''ll take care of these guys."


    Chu Fei finished, directly pinched up the formula, called out a fire, and then in the drama of fire, the fire flew directly into the square, flew into the dense army.


    All of them roared to the fire immediately!


    At this time, under the control of fire drama, the fire suddenly magnified and turned into a huge fire dragon. After several twists and turns, more than a few monsters in the huge square were burned to ashes.


    All this ended between the treat, Chu Fei didn''t use much power at all, on the contrary, Chu Fei also felt that this fire had a little growth at this moment.


    This is not a simple thing. After all, according to the system, daohuo is only in the primary state. If you want to upgrade, you have to start to devour the low-level fire and follow the order.But up to now Chu Fei didn''t get any kind of fire, just fighting with him all the time. But at this time, I don''t know whether it''s because I killed too many lives, or because I met a suitable tonic. Anyway, daohuo has a little growth, but this growth is very subtle.


    When the square was cleared, chufei felt the fire getting stronger again and said with a smile:


    "go in."


    With that, Lai Chi directly called out his dark bimon, and then let him lead the group through the square to the huge palace.


    There is no need to elaborate on the height of the palace, but the style of the palace is the same as that of the temple in the city of warriors.


    Chufei and they didn''t encounter any danger either. They went through the colonnade and two halls before they entered the palace.


    But the first palace they entered was empty, with only the high dome and the complicated patterns on the dome. Besides, there was nothing in the palace.


    But deep in the palace, there was a huge gate with a crack in it, and there was light coming from it.


    Needless to say, there must be something behind that door!


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He was still in the dark. He was led by Bi Meng. Everyone stepped forward and came to the gate!


    "Master..."


    "Push the door!" Chu Fei is on guard, and the fire in his hand has begun to enlarge.


    Lai Chi and Leslie look at each other and give asiya a ready look. Then he puts the broken army and WAN Yu behind him. After that, Lai Chi starts to control the dark Bimeng''s big hand on the big gate!


    Creak Creak Creak Bang!


    Under the great power of dark bimont, the door, which is several times bigger than bimont, was pushed open without holding on for a few seconds!


    In the moment of pushing away, Chu Fei finally saw the scene inside and saw the source of the light clearly.

 Chapter 462

    It''s a bit too much to say that the light source is actually a strange and complex power, which includes magic elements, fighting spirit, life power and death power.


    This is the palace. In the huge space, there is a big but black bimont sitting on the throne.


    He''s dead. There''s no normal life wave in his body!


    But it happened that bimon was open, and his eyes were full of tyranny!


    From this point of view, the behemoth is not only alive, but also very angry.


    In the hands of this tall bimont, a blood red spear about three feet long poked where. Although the spear just poked on the ground, the bloody and killing air on the spear almost filled the whole space.


    It''s the king of beasts, or the God of beasts. It''s a matter of no doubt at all!


    Chu Fei several people see clearly, but this is not over!


    The behemoth on the throne is wrapped by a stream of energy, which seems to have no power, and even fits with the whole demon king burning the sky array!


    That is to say, it should be a part of the demon king burning the sky array!


    But what is puzzling is that there are just 12 strange looking and ugly guys sitting outside the mask. Each of them holds his hands high, as if to guide and gather all the forces in his body, so as to do something to bimon in the mask.


    In addition, in the high altitude, between the energy and the light mask guided by these 12 guys, there is a transition body, and this transition body is a little boy in grade.


    At the moment of seeing the boy, Assiya covered her mouth excitedly. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t dare to make too much noise. Her eyes were full of tears, but she didn''t want to let them fall.


    "That should be Wayne, Reich, Leslie. Can you see what they''re doing?" Chu Fei asked.


    Reich and Leslie look at each other and Leslie says:


    "it seems that they want to use Wayne as a channel or a container."


    "Yes, they should be trying to introduce the demon in bimon into Wayne, so that they can get the spear relatively easily." Lai Chi added.


    Chufei nodded. He cautiously let out his divine sense and explored the twelve sitting guys for a moment. Finally, he found that five of the twelve weird guys had died.


    The five dead guys didn''t have any scars on their appearance. Even in the middle of the energy ball, the energy still came out of their bodies


    But it happened that these five guys had lost their vitality and could not survive any more.


    "These five are not sacrificed, are they?"


    "No, twelve of them are all demons, and those five seem to be the top of the demons. The demons will not hurt their fellow demons, at least." Leslie''s evaluation of the demons is pretty good. As for the reason, I don''t know.


    Chufei nodded and said:


    "it seems that these people have been here for a long time, but it seems that Wayne has not received too much damage."


    "Yes, Wayne didn''t respond, but he seemed to be breathing." Lai Chi echoed.


    "Be careful. It''s hard to say if it''s a demon who has entered the ordinary world." Leslie poured a ladle of cold water, but there was no way.


    But speaking of this, chufei asked:


    "what is the devil and what does it have to do with the demons?"


    "The relationship is that there is a magic word Demons belong to the demon world, but it is said that they come from some forbidden areas in the demon world. Even normal demons can''t get into them. " Leslie is very confident. He seems to know a lot about the demons.


    "I see. How many forbidden areas have you been to?"


    "Just one..." Leslie subconsciously answers chufei''s question, but finds that he has been stereotyped.


    Even if Chu Fei asked her directly, she would not hide it, but the feeling of being stereotyped, especially in this way, was very strange.


    At this moment, Leslie wanted to praise the master chufei''s play, and also wanted to complain that he didn''t react at the first time.


    "It turns out that you belonged to the demons before you died..."


    "Yes But why don''t you just ask me... " Leslie asked gloomily.


    There are many ways to form all kinds of life in the underworld, such as banshees, which are basically evolved by ghosts. There are many ways to produce ghosts, and the soul transformation of the dead is a relatively common one.


    Leslie was a member of the demon world before he died. His position was not high and his strength was just average. After death into the underworld, chance to be promoted into a banshee.


    "It''s fun Well, no kidding. Leslie, look at these twelve demons. Except for the five who died, what should we do with the rest? "Chufei this is a slightly apologetic compensation because of the success of the previous formula, leaving the opportunity to make a decision to Leslie.


    But Leslie didn''t care at all about the twelve members of her family. Whether they were dead or not, she said:


    "I think we have to make sure what''s going on with Wayne first..."


    Chufei nodded. It''s easy to determine what''s going on with Wayne. Just use the system. Think of doing, chufei closer, and then pointed to Vann opened the identification of the system.


    Appraisal: the corpses of the residents in the world of fighting demons are occupied by some souls of demons in the world of fighting demons


    The result of the system surprised chufei that Wayne was dead! They didn''t think of that before.


    After getting the news, Chu Fei first turned his head and looked at Assiya. As soon as he was about to speak, Assiya whispered:


    "I already know."


    Assiya is Vann''s elder sister. The relationship between them is that blood is thicker than water. There is a special feeling between them. At the first sight of Vann, Assiya had already determined the life and death of her younger brother, so she was so excited.


    "Well, I''ll do it directly."


    Chu Fei finished, directly pinched out the formula, fast change, a road law seal constantly fly out of his hands, printed in front of the light!


    This is not a simple project for me. Even if there is an operation method given by the system, it is very difficult for chufei to copy it well.


    With the recovery of the twelve non Chu people''s more and more mysterious actions, only the seven Chu people have noticed the greater influence.


    An hour later, chufei''s forehead was sweating, but his hands still didn''t stop.


    An hour and a half later, chufei was a little tired, but he was still sticking to it.


    Two hours later, chufei finally saw the hope


    Two and a half hours later, Chu Fei''s fingerprints stopped changing, he made the last seal, and then he directly controlled the demon king''s heaven burning formation!

 Chapter 463

    At the moment of controlling the demon king''s burning sky array, chufei immediately cut off the energy transmission between the big array light shield and the twelve life and death demons, and pulled Wayne''s body directly into the light shield.


    Poof -


    because Chu Fei rudely interrupted the casting, the twelve demons It''s seven The seven demons spewed out a mouthful of blood almost at the same time.


    But the blood of the demon clan is not red, but no one will care about it at the moment.


    "Terran? Lich? Banshee The seven demons had completely awakened after they spurted blood, and they could see clearly the identities of the people present.


    The one who spoke was the elder of the seven demons. He was a man with rough appearance, but his eyes should be proficient in strategy.


    "You What is your purpose! "


    This demon clan is really full of thoughts. It''s just a blink of an eye. He chose one of the most critical questions from many questions.


    "Purpose? Ha ha, let''s not talk about my purpose. What''s your purpose? " Chufei has already controlled the whole demon king''s heaven burning array. Naturally, he doesn''t care who, let alone the demons. Even if the Pope comes, chufei will not pay attention to him at all.


    His reliance is the demon king''s heaven burning array!


    This was left by the beast God himself! Who is the beast God! That''s the great sage!


    "We I''m asking you! " This demon clan almost subconsciously answers Chu Fei''s question, but fortunately he reflects it in time.


    but I don''t know if the devil''s face is not the purpose of your fight


    "What do you mean?" The demon carefully looked around, quickly confirmed a lot of details, and then looked at chufei again.


    But in this time, Wan Yu, broken army, Assiya, laichi and Leslie have all come to chufei, and the seven people of the demon family also rub the other side together.


    "No matter what your purpose is, since we are here, you can give up." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Give up? You people want to eat alone? impossible! I, the demon clan, have spent so long time and paid five lives of the same clan. If you say give up, give up. Is it really easy for me, the demon clan to talk? "


    "Does it have anything to do with me? For your own purposes, you killed a child and let the devil''s soul occupy his body. Do you think that we Terrans are easy to provoke? "


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, the other demon family sneered: "Terran? Hehe, ever since ancient times, the Terran has been really strong, but it is a weak race. If there is no holy see, what can you do! It''s just begging after the powerful race! "


    "Holy See? Don''t talk about the Holy See with me. If I don''t talk about the Holy See, maybe I can bypass you. But since I said the holy see when I was most disgusted with it, then you''d better ask for your own happiness! "


    Chufei finished, and changed the formula. He directly pulled out the demonic soul in the corpse of Wayne, which was not easy to be guided by these demons!


    This is not over, the next moment, Chu Fei and stare at the throne of the bimon, its body also has part of the devil soul!


    These seven guys of the demon clan don''t know what chufei is doing. They want to stop it. However, they are subconsciously cautious when they see that chufei is so easy to destroy their achievements in recent years.


    Chu Fei manipulated the power of the demon king burning the sky array, and went directly into the body of the behemoth on the throne. At the moment of entering its body, Chu Fei found that the demon soul in the behemoth could still actively resist the extraction power of the array!


    However, even if he could resist, he couldn''t do anything. After all, his soul was already incomplete!


    Soon, chufei extracted part of the demonic soul in bimon''s body, but he did not combine the two parts of the soul into one, but divided the two parts of the soul into several parts.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the seven demons.


    It took several years for the twelve demons to take out a little bit of it. But Chu not only took less than a minute to do it, but also did it better.


    For a moment, the seven demons did not dare to move.


    "If I''m right, what you want is a spear?" Chu Fei asked with great interest.


    Seven demons looked at each other, then nodded to Chu Fei.


    "Well, you want a spear, but you don''t want the devil''s soul. Right? "


    The seven demons nodded again. This time they reflected much faster.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll help you!" Chu Fei said so, but in fact, he had already locked the position of the channel through the demon king burning the sky.


    At this time, after saying this, Chu Fei directly opened the channel of the demons, and tied the seven demons with the power of the great array, and threw them into the channel together with the demons he had divided into several parts!It''s great. There''s no delay!


    However, before the seven demons completely entered the channel, Chu Fei laughed and cried out: "ah! It''s a mistake


    Chufei this is deliberately angry, but for the result is really angry to each other, chufei really can''t be sure.


    If the devil''s soul disappears, there will be no more problems with the two corpses.


    However, out of caution, Chu Fei used the demon king''s heaven burning array to purify the two corpses. As for the bodies of the five demons, chufei burned them.


    "Assiya..." Chufei yelled softly, and then put the body of Vann into Assiya''s arms.


    "Dear master..."


    Just as chufei was about to continue to clean up the bimont, Leslie''s voice rang out in his mind, saying:


    "how did you just send those seven guys away? Is it necessary to kill a few of them about Wayne?"


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "do you want to listen to real or fake?"


    "False!" Leslie''s choice with a smile.


    "That''s because of you. You are a demon. I have to worry about what you think..."


    Leslie rolled his eyes and asked:


    "really?"


    "Really I really forgot I really forgot. " Chufei smiles bitterly.


    Next, chufei cleaned up bimon''s corpse on the throne to ensure that it would not have any variation. After that, chufei separated the beast king''s corpse from the beast God''s spear by using the demon king''s heaven burning array.


    After that, chufei removed the inner mask, but before that, he carefully used the array to cover a layer of energy on the spear.


    I can''t help it. It''s the spear of the beast God. Even if it''s not the real weapon of the great sage Monkey King, it''s definitely a main weapon. It can be seen from the shape and color of the spear.


    Chu Fei didn''t want to experience the power of the beast God when he was holding the spea

 Chapter 464

    The next time, chufei did not wait for everyone to leave here, but let Assiya hold his brother''s body to vent for a long time.


    This time is not measured in minutes, but in hours. Until two or three hours later, Assiya still did not recover.


    Fortunately, we can all understand that it was the death of relatives after all.


    However, chufei didn''t want to waste too much time here, and for Assiya, whether it was to remember or recall, he had to let his own land be safe first.


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly launched the final sweep of the beast king city!


    Using the demon king''s heaven burning array, he cleaned up the things in the underworld and the demon world in the whole Orc City, and then blocked the passage of the demon world and the demon world. Then he led the people to step on laichi''s bone dragon.


    Because we have already controlled the big formation, we have nothing to worry about. Lai Chi''s bone dragon is also very happy. Soon we fly out of the king of beasts city and the demon king''s heaven burning formation.


    Of course, chufei, they didn''t come out empty handed.


    In fact, Chu Fei came out with a spear. But Chu Fei didn''t intend to take the spear as his own. As for the reason, maybe Chu is not noble enough, but the appearance of the spear is not pleasant, which is also an important reason.


    Without the emperor of beasts, Chu Fei''s speed was not much faster. After all, the speed of bone dragon was not as fast as a master of God of war.


    However, just as the bone dragon had just passed the position where the emperor had sent several people to, a small figure suddenly rose from below and rushed directly to the bone dragon and to the people''s side.


    This thing is very fast, until it stops, Chu Fei has the mind to see the appearance of this thing.


    This is an eagle Body person


    In the face of such a creature, Chu Fei is really not used to it. After all, the eagle man just has a head on the eagle.


    Even though the eagle''s body is relatively large, the head to body ratio is still normal. But it looks very strange!


    To tell you the truth, when Chu Fei saw the eagle, his mind was full of illustrations in the book of mountains and seas on earth.


    In Chu Fei''s view, only in Shanhaijing can there be such a strange existence of painting style!


    But the reality hit him in the face!


    "Lord Chu, I am sent by the emperor of beasts to wait for you to come out."


    Chu Fei forced down the strange feeling in his heart and nodded:


    "well, what do you want to do now?"


    "Please tell the result of the matter, and then I will go back as soon as I can to inform the emperor to take you back."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although this arrangement is a little troublesome, it can be said that it is out of mind.


    "You go back and tell the emperor that the matter has been solved. Everything has been solved."


    "Ah? Really The eagle man was so excited that he couldn''t believe the result.


    Chu Fei nodded for sure, and the eagle man roared excitedly, then rose up and flew straight to the city of warriors.


    Seeing the eagle flying away, Lai Chi sighed:


    "the wind is fast!"


    Indeed soon, less than ten minutes later, the emperor Gao mostly appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Oh, you are fast enough!" Chu Fei is in a relaxed mood and has no reason to jump out of a Beijing movie.


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "how''s it going? Xiaoying said... "


    "It''s solved, but the big formation is still there. It''s good to keep that big formation. In case of any danger in the future, you orcs can go in and hide."


    "But We can''t get in. The magic circle... " In the middle of the emperor''s words, he immediately realized that chufei must have a way to let them in, so he didn''t go on.


    He directly released his own strength to wrap the people. Lai Chi gathered up the bone dragon, and then quickly returned to the emperor''s Hall in the city of warriors.


    At this time, in the beast palace, the young orcs were all resting with their eyes closed, and the high priest sat beside the throne, just as he did.


    "You guys, go back first." After returning to the main hall, the emperor first drove away the young orcs, and then released some soldiers in the main hall. Finally, only the Emperor himself, the high priest and chufei were left.


    "Friend Can you tell me in detail what happened after you entered the orc city? " Asked the emperor after a moment''s deliberation.


    In fact, it''s just a prologue, at least in the eyes of the emperor and the high priest.


    For many people, there is no need to refuse this question, but Chu Fei can''t explain it in detail.


    So Chu Fei shook his head very happily and said:


    "you have your secret, and I also have my secret, so don''t count on it in detail."The emperor and the high priest were stunned, and then they were full of doubts.


    Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "although we can''t elaborate, we still need to give you what we should give you."


    Saying this, Chu Fei took out the spear of the beast God from tuntian ring and threw it to the emperor.


    The emperor was startled, and immediately ran all his strength to meet him, as if facing the enemy!


    It''s not that the emperor is timid. It''s really that the reputation of the beast God''s spear is too frightening!


    But the strength of the emperor can only be wasted! Because the beast God''s spear is wrapped by the energy of the demon king''s burning array, it is a simple seal. Although it can be easily broken, the beast God''s spear will not leak any power before it is broken.


    At the moment when the beast God started to fight with the spear, he almost made a fool of himself. Fortunately, there was no outsider here, and there was no shame.


    "What''s going on Is this fake? " The emperor looked at the spear in his hand, which was as calm as an ordinary weapon.


    Before chufei spoke, the high priest said:


    "no, I can feel the spear wrapped in a force."


    "Ah?" It''s understandable that the emperor of beasts is a god of fighting spirit and fighting spirit. He doesn''t know magic and has a rough and crazy character. He didn''t pay attention to this for a while.


    "Right, friend?" The high priest did not pay attention to the emperor, but looked at chufei.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "yes, I was also afraid of trouble, so I wrapped it with the power of the big array that enveloped the orc city to prevent any trouble. If you want to use it, it''s very simple. Just use fighting spirit or magic power to impact the energy shield on its surface


    The emperor nodded. Although he wanted to try, he finally held back and gave the beast God''s spear to the high priest beside him. Then he said:


    "you said that we could go in the future?"


    Chu Fei nodded, then found a piece of jade from the ring, and then threw it up into the air. After a few secrets were printed, the ordinary one became the key to get in and out of the battle.


    "Take this. This is the key to the magic circle. When you use it, just press it on the big circle. I''ve cleaned up the city. There''s no danger. "


    "Well Thank you, thank you The emperor said happily.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. If there''s any advantage, I''ll be very happy if you can give me one." Chufei is ready to benefit.

 Chapter 465

    Chu Fei asked for benefits, which was a little unexpected to the emperor. What''s more, Chu Fei didn''t rely on small favors. It was the spear of the beast God.


    The status of the beast God war spear in the orc is nothing else to compare! That''s the weapon used by the beast God. Even a huge thing like the Holy See can''t get any treasure of the same level!


    Under such a huge favor, the emperor really can not give an accurate response immediately.


    "Well There will be benefits. You can help us recall the beast God''s spear and give it back to us so happily. This is a great kindness. We orcs will repay you, just Please give us some time to discuss it


    In fact, Chu Fei just said it casually, and then thought that the orcs could give him some precious stones, metal ores or something of artistic value, which would be enough for him to take back the earth and force a wave.


    Listen to the meaning of others, it seems that this level of gratitude is not good at all!


    "Well, I''m a little tired these days. Let''s have a rest for one night and chat tomorrow, chat tomorrow!"


    Chu Fei said, then led a few people to leave, returned to the emperor to arrange a good residence.


    These days Chu Fei is tired, broken army and Wanyu, asiya is not better. Assiya, in particular, has been holding her brother''s body in her arms since she found it. No matter what anyone says, it''s useless.


    Fortunately, Assiya can use magic to ensure that there will be no problem with the body of his younger brother Wayne. Chufei was going to help, but Assiya refused, and didn''t even bother to hear chufei explain how he wanted to help.


    In this case, everyone''s mood is naturally not up, the desire to rest is stronger.


    It was not until the next day that Chu Fei and his family came out of the room one after another. After several people had a delicious meal together, Chu Fei had planned to take them away.


    However, before Chu Fei could tell you his decision, one of the emperor''s guards found Chu Fei and said, "Mr. Chu, the emperor and the high priest, please come to the hall with your friends."


    Chu Fei nodded, and he would not refuse. But when they came to the hall, they found that there was only one emperor and one high priest in the hall.


    Even the bodyguard who called them just led a few people to the main hall and then retreated.


    This is a very abnormal thing!


    Chu Fei frowned, carefully looked at the emperor on the throne, then looked at the old high priest beside him, and said:


    "is this a secret to say?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not a secret. It''s just that the battle between the beast God and the spear is very important. It hasn''t been made public yet." The emperor explained.


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "what''s the matter with the emperor and the high priest calling us here? I just want to say goodbye to you


    "Well, I discussed with the high priest for a long time, because you found the emperor''s spear for us, so the reward we give you is to fight for you three times with all our strength."


    "Yes?" Chu Fei didn''t expect that the emperor and the high priest would give such a reward.


    "Ha ha, we orcs are very poor, and we can''t bring out any good things. Even if we can, we can''t think of anything that can match the value of the beast God''s spear. So, the only thing we can bring out is what we are good at, fighting, fighting with all our strength. "


    "Are there any restrictions?" Chufei asked.


    "There are no restrictions." The emperor said very happily.


    Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully and had to count. This condition is really attractive. And Chu Fei speculated that he would use them in the future!


    "OK, I''ll take it!"


    It is gratifying for the emperor to laugh and give his benefactor a reasonable and satisfactory reward.


    After another chat, Chu Fei proposed to leave, and the emperor and the high priest agreed after a symbolic stay.


    But out of gratitude to chufei, the emperor decided to escort them to the outside of Ironforge.


    This is to let Chu Fei they are flattered!


    Because with the help of the emperor, they went from the city of warriors to the mountain outside Ironforge in the early morning of the next day. And it''s still the time that the emperor spent when he didn''t go all out.


    Chu Fei was very suspicious. If the emperor of the beast was on his way, it was estimated that half a day would be enough.


    "Emperor, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your help, we don''t know how long we would have to drill in the woods!" Chufei laughed, and the emperor was very happy, and said:


    "haha, it''s a good thing to help friends. Well, there are many other things in the clan, so I''ll go back first. If you need anything, you can use this to directly enter the temple of our warrior city."


    Saying this, the emperor did not know where to find a bone token.From the appearance of the bone token, Chu Fei doubted whether it was made by brother monkey when he was there! After all, this shape is so familiar!


    "Well, I''ll find you when I need to!" Chufei said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The emperor left. He came and went faster.


    As for chufei, they entered the Ironforge.


    Because they knew chufei and Assiya better, the soldiers of Ironforge didn''t embarrass them, so they opened the gate and let them go.


    However, after entering the Ironforge, chufei felt a strange atmosphere of depression.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei didn''t care too much, and they didn''t take it to heart. But as they saw more and more soldiers, the strange atmosphere became more and more obvious.


    At last, when chufei and some other female soldiers passed by, this feeling finally reached the top.


    At this time, one of the women soldiers who just passed by turned around and came to chufei and said, "Hello, I know you are friends of general Tiewei and general suvia..."


    Looking at the red eyes of the female soldier, Chu Fei knew that something important had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Princess The princess and the general are surrounded If we can''t get in, we can''t get in. Please go and save them... "


    This female soldier said this words to kneel down, fortunately was stopped by Wan Yu in time. As for the original team of the female soldiers, those people did not come here, but stopped there, one by one with their backs to Chu Fei, and several people trembled


    "Where are they?" Chufei didn''t delay his time, although his relationship with Iron Tiger and princess suvia was not so good!


    In particular, I have no interest in the Iron Tiger and tie Zhen, but Laurie is justice, beauty is justice!


    Even if the beauty is in trouble, she will not be ignored!


    "In the general''s house, in the general''s house..."

 Chapter 466

    The so-called general''s house is actually the place where chufei, general Tiefei, Princess suvia and tielei "talked about Tao" before.


    "I see. Keep busy with your work."


    When Chu Fei finished, he immediately looked at Lai Chi and Leslie behind him and said:


    "don''t worry, you two go back first and come out later."


    Reich and Leslie nod and disappear back to pet space


    Chufei looked at Assiya again. He wanted Assiya to find a place to wait for him to come back, but when he saw Assiya in a white robe holding a pale and stiff body, he swallowed his words.


    "Go."


    Chu Fei opened his mouth and then rushed to the general''s house.


    Soon, just in the blink of an eye, a few people came to the door of the general''s house.


    The soldiers who used to stand guard at the door disappeared. Instead, they were replaced by a group of people in black. Even in the daytime, the group of people in black did not take off their masks.


    The lowest swordsman, the highest swordsman Chu Fei only glanced at them to determine their combat power.


    "Oh, in the daytime, why are you all dressed so black? If you are scattered, go back and change your clothes!"


    Chufei said carelessly while walking towards the inside, there was no meaning to stop at all, and the other group of people in black also looked at chufei several people.


    "Stop! Who are you? Is this where you can come? " Just as Chu Fei was about to walk to the door, those people in black finally responded.


    "Where''s the fool? Go away! One more step and you''ll die! "


    "Idiot! A bunch of idiots Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "Why are you stopping me?"


    "Why? Ha ha, do you know where this is! Do you know who''s in there! What qualifications do you have to go in! " Cried a man in black with an arrogant face.


    Chufei said:


    "general iron is my friend, Princess suvia is also my friend, why can''t I enter?"


    "Friends? Really? " The man in black looked puzzled and seemed to be thinking about why he had not seen chufei.


    Of course, Chu Fei would not lie about this kind of thing. He nodded seriously and said, "I don''t believe you go in and ask!"


    "Well, in that case..." The man in black sneered and said:


    "kill!"


    Voice down, lightning like sword light flashed up, just in a flash, sword light disappeared, all people are big eyes staring at each other, seems to have no idea what happened.


    But the next moment, someone finally felt the pain!


    "Ah! I... "


    "Help Help


    "What''s the matter What''s going on? My hand Ah... "


    Crazy, almost crazy!


    One of these men in black was one. Almost at the same time, they found that their wrist holding the weapon had been cut off. Although the other hand was not broken, the tendon had also been cut off.


    And because the speed was too fast, they didn''t feel pain at the first time, and their bodies didn''t show any wounds


    Chu Fei patted the broken army on the shoulder with a smile and said: "yes, we have made great progress."


    Chufei, this is not to say casually, the progress of breaking the army is really great!


    Just now that move breaks the sword type to use almost may use the deification to describe!


    What''s more, that move just now was put out after breaking the army and combining fighting spirit, magic and the vitality of heaven and earth!


    That''s why the attack is so sharp and terrifying!


    At this moment, people almost forget that one of these people in black is a swordsman, the lowest is a swordsman, and the highest is a swordsman.


    If there is another great swordsman among them, it''s really shocking to break the army!


    His hands were wasted in an instant, and at the same time, these people in black lost their courage to continue fighting! For them, the most important thing to do now is to go to the doctor for treatment!


    No one stopped him. Chufei walked in with a smile, and WAN Yu and axia followed him.


    After entering the house, Chu Fei finally heard the movement inside, but listening to the sound, it seems that it''s OK, at least the people inside are not in danger.


    "Suvia, even if you''re a princess, kill my son and you''ll die!"


    "When you ordered the killing of my son, you should have thought of the end of today!"


    This is the voice of two different people, of course, are men, and are not young.


    "You are too messy. Kill us. Who will guard the Ironforge?" This is the voice of Iron Tiger. It seems that iron tiger has been controlled.


    "Guard? Hehe, Ironforge never needs to be guarded. Every time the orcs were defeated, did you rely on the Iron Tiger? In the end, it was not the Holy See and the great empires who came out to solve the problem? ""General tie, can''t you see that? Do you need us to remind you? Are you scared by the orcs at Ironforge? "


    Two people sing one and one, just in this state, Chu Fei has reason to suspect that they are a pair of good friends.


    However, he had not heard Princess suvia''s voice, so chufei didn''t rush in.


    "Ha ha, a minister of Finance and a minister of religion, I''m surprised that you two should be together. To tell you the truth, after seeing you two, I''m more convinced that suvia did the right thing! " This voice is very weak. It''s neither Iron Tiger nor suvia. Chufei thinks for a moment. Finally, the guy with weak sense of existence, tielei, the son of Iron Tiger, rings out.


    "Ha ha, it''s useless to say too much. Anyway, none of you three can run away from our children''s death. Today, you will all die here, and they will all die worse than our children!"


    "But don''t worry, it won''t be us two old guys or any one of our family."


    One person''s voice is full of cruelty, the other person''s voice is full of praise for their wisdom. These two completely different emotional states are really confusing.


    Pa Pa!


    "As you can see, he will kill you, not us."


    "Ha ha, you who are killed by the demons will not even have the chance to go to hell. Your souls will be controlled, tortured and even enjoyed by him. "


    "As for the cause of your death, it is because the Warcraft and the orcs collude to destroy the kingdom of Balaam."


    "It''s a perfect plan, but only the two of us know about it. Everyone else who knows about it will die."


    This state of harmony is really speechless. Chu Fei is listening outside, almost subconsciously. These two separate human brains make up the grandmother in the ghost of a beautiful girl.


    "Ah, I heard two crows crowing outside when I got up early in the morning. It was so noisy!" Chufei finally couldn''t listen. He yawned and yelled out this sentence.

 Chapter 467

    Chufei''s words directly startled the people inside, including iron tiger and princess suvia. As for the iron thunder, he didn''t react so fast and didn''t realize what had happened.


    "Who..."


    "Who''s talking!"


    Chu Fei walked in with his hands on his back, and what he followed was naturally broken army Wan Yu and axia holding his younger brother''s body.


    Maybe it''s because the look of Assiya is really frightening. These two old guys, who used to sing one song and were very happy, fled away quickly after seeing Assiya.


    "I''m talking. Do you still need to ask?" Chu Fei rolled his eyes, pulled a chair and sat down directly.


    Breaking the army and WAN Yu are very insightful. One runs to knead Chu Fei''s shoulder and the other beats Chu Fei''s leg. It''s called fan''er. It''s useless at ordinary times. It''s the most powerful time when it''s used to ridicule people.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" These two people are not stupid, see Chu Fei can come in so easily, and also follow a strange woman holding the body, naturally know they are not easy to provoke, speak also subconsciously soft up.


    "Nothing. These three people are my friends. If you want to move them, you just can''t get along with me. If you can''t get along with me, I have to deal with you. What a simple thing!" Chufei said as he cleaned up the dirt that didn''t exist in his nails.


    "You don''t know who we are, do you?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing. Of course, you''re not qualified to let me know." Chu Fei said, directly moved his leg, motioned to his leg beating broken army to do something, and said:


    "go to untie our friend."


    Princess suvia, Iron Tiger and iron thunder are all trapped. Although they only use ordinary ropes, they just need to run their fighting spirit to shake them away easily, they still don''t do so.


    Obviously, neither Iron Tiger nor Princess suvia wanted to bear the reputation of disobedience. They still wanted the other party or the king to correct their name.


    But Chu Fei was very clear that it was absolutely impossible to correct his name.


    The iron tiger has achieved great success. How happy the king is to have a chance to name him as a criminal!


    As for Princess suvia, if King Balaam was really enlightened, he would not throw her directly to Ironforge.


    Princess suvia, Iron Tiger and tielei, who had been untied, didn''t say thank you. They didn''t get close to chufei. They just stood in the same place with a calm face. They even looked at chufei and the two old guys opposite.


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei just felt that he was really wasting his efforts. People didn''t appreciate him at all!


    "It seems that we really shouldn''t get involved in this matter, right? Let''s go. Let''s see an ugly play!"


    Chu Fei said, no matter what the reaction of the people on the scene is, step out of the room, break army and WAN Yu two people Leng for a while, but also quickly followed, as for Assiya, she had no interest in these people.


    After leaving the so-called general''s residence, Chu Fei and his family got on the bus directly, ran all the way back to balan City, and then returned to Cloud City through the teleportation array.


    After returning to Cloud City, Assiya left with her brother''s body in her arms, while chufei returned to canglan college.


    Although it didn''t take too much time, it also exceeded Chu Fei''s expectation. It''s easy to say that there won''t be any danger on the other side of the earth, but it''s not necessarily a small cave.


    So, after returning to canglan college, Chu Fei went back to his room directly after meeting and exchanging greetings with others, first bound the transmission point, and then went directly into the small cave.


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or some strange arrangement. In a word, when Chu Fei came back to the little cave, it happened that everyone in the little cave was gathering in the main hall for a meeting, and the content of the meeting was also a big event.


    "We are sure to go to this competition, and the people who will go are Cheng Feng and Mingyue, but the problem is that it is not good for you to get good or bad places." Master Sun Yue stood in front of the crowd and frowned. Although what he said was a little hard to understand, it was true.


    Because of the affairs of Bazhou Tianmo, xiaodongtian has already been in the sight of many big cities. In addition to the families they offended before, and the sects that clearly and secretly can''t see xiaodongtian, it directly leads to the criticism of others no matter what they do this time.


    "The biggest problem is that forbidden area..." Elder sun is still talking.


    "What forbidden area?" Chu Fei just came back and didn''t know a lot of things. He wanted to listen for a while before everyone found out that he was back, but when he found that it was impossible to know a lot of things without asking, he had to speak.


    "Lord?" Sun Yue looked back and saw Chu Fei, who was firmly seated on the throne of the patriarch, and said:


    "when did you come back, I''ll wait for you. It''s really difficult if you don''t come back!"


    "Master, what''s the matter? What''s the name of the forbidden area?""The sky climbing list is a ranking list. It is said that only young people under 30 can participate in the competition. This ranking list is a competition, and there are many links, among which the great wilderness forbidden area is one."


    "Wasteland?"


    "Yes, when the time comes, those who participate in the competition will have to go into the barren areas to look for opportunities, and then compare them according to what they find. Naturally, those with high prices will rank high."


    "That''s it?" Chu Fei digs his ears and raises his hand to greet Xiao Xing Xing and Xiao Zi.


    "You don''t want to be nothing. This is an opportunity for us to become famous." Sun Yue said with a bitter smile.


    Chu Fei nodded, but the problem is that in Chu Fei''s view, the little cave doesn''t need to be famous so early.


    So Chu Fei said: "Why are you so anxious?"


    "It''s not that I''m in a hurry, it''s that three giants named us xiaodongtian."


    "Is there a gate of bliss?" Chu Fei turned his eyes.


    Sun Yue nodded his head. There was a gate of bliss. As for the other two


    "The other two are the holy court and the holy mountain."


    "I can understand the blissful gate, but Shengting and Shenshan are not the schools of Dahuang."


    Chu Fei didn''t understand. In fact, no one present could understand it, but this is the fact.


    "Anyway, the people of the blissful gate, the holy mountain and the holy court have all gone to the wilderness, and they have put our little cave on the top of the storm. So this time, we''ll either disappear in front of everyone, or we''ll have to participate. "


    "Actually It''s easy to disappear in front of everyone. I can do it. " Chu Fei said seriously.


    Sun Yue rolled his eyes and said, "no! You have to. Now that you''re back, you have to! "


    Chu Fei curled his lips, shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "OK, then take part."

 Chapter 468

    It''s not that Chu Fei can''t understand his cheap master''s idea. In fact, Chu Fei also knows what it''s called. It''s estimated that only uncle long is the one who really doesn''t care about the whole little cave.


    As for xiaoxingxing and Xiaozi, if they are so close to the people in xiaodongtian and have such a good relationship, they naturally have the same idea as everyone else.


    "Well, it''s just that you''re the right age. That''s how it''s arranged. You, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and the three of you will join us. By the way, you can meet the city masters in the name of the patriarch."


    Master Sun Yue seems to have seen the real revival of xiaodongtian, so he is very concerned about it.


    But Chu Fei was different. On the one hand, he felt that it was troublesome. On the other hand, it was full of contradictions.


    One of the things that makes chufei feel good is that he can see the people of Shenshan and Shengting, so he can see Meier and wujiangyue. Of course, it''s only possible.


    But let Chu Fei feel bad on the one hand is that Shenshan''s mouth to kill his bald tail old way! And this thing does not want to be OK, when you think about it, you will feel bad!


    This is absolutely a matter of Sheng mien fighting Mi Qiu!


    "I try to..." The nature of chufei is not high, but it is only reflected in the use of words.


    "Suzerain, this is a good opportunity. As long as we don''t show too bad, we will be able to reenter the sight of these friars in the world of crape myrtle!" Sun Yue seems to be trying to brainwash Chu Fei. When he talks, he almost falls into a kind of madness.


    Chu Fei was also helpless. He looked at the Dragon five next to him and said:


    "Uncle long, is my master a little over the top, please control it..."


    Dragon five Leng for a while, but with even if came to Sun Yue old man side, a hand gently a wave, old man answered and fell asleep.


    Although all the people present were a little surprised, no one took it to heart. Because everyone knows, even the little star knows that the reason why Longwu can stay in xiaodongtian is chufei. For him, chufei is much more important than xiaodongtian.


    "Well, we are all scattered. Let me think about this matter. Let''s keep busy with our own business."


    Chufei let everyone loose, and then led the little star and purple back to his room.


    After returning to the room, chufei took the two girls and sat down on the sofa together, saying:


    "what''s the matter with this list, do you know?"


    Chu Fei also casually asked, just want to find a topic for two girls to chat, also by the way to rest.


    But he didn''t expect that xiaoxingxing and Xiaozi really knew about it, and they knew it very well, at least in xiaodongtian.


    "I know, I know, big brother, someone came to deliver the letter. He is a big brother with a smile."


    Xiaoxing''s description is a little simple, but fortunately, there is Xiaozi beside him. Xiaozi added:


    "who claims to be a man who regrets Tiancheng? Uncle long said that his accomplishments are not high, but his mind is excellent. But we don''t know his name


    "What? Do uncle long and master know? " Chufei asked.


    "They know." Xiao Zi nodded.


    Chu Fei thought about it, and he had a guess in his heart. It''s easy to be said by Uncle long that his accomplishments are not high. After all, as long as his accomplishments don''t exceed uncle long, he can see through them at a glance.


    But the mental aspect is not so simple, just a simple letter can see the mental strategy? Obviously impossible, so the only explanation is that uncle long had seen him before.


    "How old is that man?"


    "As big as big brother!" Little star scrambled to answer.


    Chufei nodded. In this way, he guessed who the man was. Nangong Bai must be his disciple and only disciple of Tiancheng.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    "Well, he said so much!" Little star nodded heavily, but then she handed over the detailed task to little purple, who thought she couldn''t say it well.


    Xiaozi held Xiaoxing in her arms with a smile and said: "he said that this time, the sky ranking was very special, and the whole atmosphere was not right. He was worried about something, so he made it very clear to us."


    "He didn''t say who came to the three schools that called our little cave?" Chufei asked.


    "No, but he said that not only the Dahuang sects and Dacheng took part in the list, but also many other sects, and In addition to the three sects'' naming of our little Dongtian, there are other sects who also show great interest in us. "


    To be honest, it''s amazing that Xiao Zi can tell so much information.


    After all, it doesn''t take a few days for Xiaozi to turn into a human. If the success of her transformation is regarded as the beginning of her age, now Xiaozi is less than one year old.


    Even if the age is calculated according to the time of opening the wisdom, Xiaozi is definitely not more than two years old now. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for people to understand that Xiao Zi can explain things clearly in such an orderly way.And Chu is not the only way to explain that is uncle long. Uncle long helped Xiao Zi more than just a little.


    In fact, chufei didn''t know that after enjoying the mess with Xiaozi, Xiaozi got enough benefits from chufei.


    That''s why Xiaozi''s mental ability has been greatly improved. She has the same level of intelligence as Cheng Feng and Mingyue. In some ways, she is even better than Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    After a brief understanding of the event, chufei goes to wash and rest. Xiaoxing and Xiaozi are very sensible and don''t disturb chufei.


    Chu Fei had been sleeping for a day and a night. When he woke up, it was midnight. Seeing that it was still early, Chu Fei simply opened the system and entered his own cultivation interface.


    It''s said that Chu Fei hasn''t practiced for a long time, and he knows that he should be able to continue the next stage of cultivation, but he didn''t do all kinds of things before.


    There''s no way. Who made his cultivation so simple!


    Open the system interface, under the skill box, Chu Fei found that the cultivation button had really been lit up again, and he didn''t need to care about the exchange points he needed now.


    So Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation, pressed the cultivation directly, and then closed his eyes and waited with ease.


    It''s still the same feeling, but at the same time, he also knows that his present stage should be the stage of Dan Tian Ning Dan. Only after Dan Tian Ning Dan, can Chu Fei continue to cultivate the next big realm.


    After a long time, Chu Fei felt that his body had finally recovered, and then he began to look inside, and then he saw the inner scene of Dantian, which made him almost speechless.


    But I don''t know if it''s because there''s a fire in the air, and the condensed fireball takes up the space. Anyway, there''s no change in the air.


    The real change is on the reef in the boundless sea.

 Chapter 469

    Where is a representative of the existence of land, Lai Chi and Leslie in Dantian space only stay on the reef.


    But at the moment, the reef has turned into a huge Island, and in the internal view, the scenery on the island is quite wonderful.


    Reich and Leslie are strolling on the island to see the scenery. They seem to be very happy about the change from reef to island!


    "Even if you don''t give me Ning Dan, how can Lai Chi and Leslie still look at the scenery as if nothing had happened?"


    Chu Fei didn''t understand, but he had no way, because no one could answer his questions.


    Dantian here don''t understand, Chu not natural also won''t waste too much energy here. He turned to scan his whole meridians to make sure there was no problem everywhere. Then Chu Fei opened his eyes.


    "Ah! What is it


    Chu Fei was startled, because in the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a shadow standing by his bed.


    Fortunately, with his cry, the shadow disappeared.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of this dormitory building made by Chu Fei is excellent. Otherwise, I don''t know how many disciples I can wake up with this voice!


    But after such a fright, Chu Fei couldn''t sleep, and he didn''t have the heart to continue to practice. He simply turned on the light and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    "It should be that I am too tired during this period of time..." This is Chu Fei''s explanation, but when he stands in front of the mirror in the bathroom and takes off his clothes, in the mirror, the mirror that moves with him stands up strangely and does not move!


    At this time, Chu Fei just took off his pants, and the bending posture is not over yet


    "NIMA..." At this moment, Chu Fei''s active brain suddenly thought of a very simple horror story on earth


    "I played guessing in the mirror and won all night..."


    I don''t want to be OK. As soon as he thought of the ghost story, Chu Fei immediately felt that the back of his head was blown up, and his whole back was chilly, and his hair stood up


    "NIMA, what is it?" Chu Fei let out a big drink and let out a Dao fire directly. The Dao fire turned into a palm sized fire sword in Chu Fei''s hand and floated there.


    The way fire is in the hand, Chu Fei originally frightens of almost stop beating of heart finally calmed down!


    Dao Huo, but even those in the demon world and the underworld are afraid of existence, let alone ordinary ghosts!


    Moreover, at this time, Chu Fei was more sure that the things in the mirror were unusual, because even in the face of Chu Fei''s Dao Huo sword, the guy in the mirror was still very calm, even expressionless.


    But even so, the guy in the mirror still looks like chufei


    ¡°mmp£¡ Looking at myself with no expression, I scared myself half to death, saying that I don''t believe in ghosts! "


    Chu Fei sighed, and then manipulated the Dao fire sword to float slowly towards the mirror. At the same time, it slowly released a little power of Dao fire.


    Chufei in the mirror is still calm, but he seems to know the power of daohuo, so instead of choosing to resist, he floats away from the mirror and appears on the side of chufei


    See the other party unexpectedly Dodge, Chu Fei heart is a Lin.


    Because when the guy in the mirror dodges, there is still no expression on his face, calm like a fake face, and even no change in his eyes.


    This is almost impossible, but it happened in front of chufei.


    Chu Fei was secretly lucky. At the same time, he picked up the formula. The next moment, the Dao fire sword suddenly split into two and rushed to the second Chu Fei from two directions!


    And the speed of these two Dao Huo swords is so fast that Chu Fei can control them!


    In Chu Fei''s view, such an attack, the guy pretending to be himself should not escape!


    But I didn''t expect that when the two swords were about to stab the guy, he disappeared He disappeared in front of chufei and appeared behind him.


    And then, no matter how chufei attacked, if he turned, that guy would always float steadily behind chufei without any deviation.


    Half an hour later, chufei was tired I''m tired of it.


    He has given up the attack, and wants to use the system to identify the weird guy, so as to find out what it is!


    Thinking of doing it, Chu Fei opens the system directly, locks his mind on the guy, and then presses the identification button!


    Ding!


    - Identification: the spirit of the host can have a simple self-consciousness, can act and attack independently, and has a combat power similar to that of the host.


    "I''ll go? Is this my spirit? What''s the situation? "


    Chu Fei was stunned. Before that, Chu Fei could only use divine consciousness, but he never used spirit.


    What''s more, Chu Fei was startled by his spirit, and was shocked for more than half an hour.If this kind of thing spread out, Chu Fei would not even dare to see people.


    It''s no small matter that the spirit is out of the body. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t find anything unusual in his body, so he knew that the spirit in the body should also belong to the normal range.


    But since it is within the normal range, there must be a reasonable explanation.


    After thinking of this, chufei immediately went back to the bed and sat down. This time, chufei''s goal was his brain.


    According to Chu Fei''s understanding of the cultivation system of Lagerstroemia indica, after the realm of Dantian, there are the source of life and the chamber of God. The source of life is in the chest and the chamber of God is in the head.


    It''s obvious that it''s the spirit cultivation room!


    But if according to the order, chufei is still a long way away from the divine chamber stage!


    After internal vision, Chu Fei entered his own sea of consciousness. In the original nihilistic sea of consciousness, in addition to the system interface in the sky, there was an extra building.


    Yes, it''s architecture. It''s very shabby. It looks like a temple on earth, and it''s the smallest one.


    There is no courtyard in a house. There are two pillars at the door, and there is a high platform inside. The high platform should be the place where the statues are placed But now, what Chu Fei saw was nothing.


    "What''s going on? Is it because I''m not qualified? "


    When chufei was confused, the second chufei came to chufei again and disappeared.


    At the moment of disappearing outside, in the sea of consciousness, the statue of God appeared on the high platform of the small broken temple


    Chufei guessed right. The place where the statue was placed was where chufei''s spirit was.


    "In this way, the so-called shrine is a house where the spirits live And basically it should be Temple nature I just don''t know if there is anyone''s consciousness that the sea is a palace... "


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, but suddenly a sense of sleepiness comes. Chu Fei just has time to sigh "I Cao" and then falls into bed and goes to sleep.

 Chapter 470

    I don''t know how long I slept. Anyway, when Chu Fei woke up, he felt uncomfortable all over, and he didn''t feel comfortable after a rest at all.


    Chu Fei opened his eyes and found that he didn''t know when Xiao Zi was sleeping in his arms. It was already bright outside. It should be morning to see the light.


    Wake up Chu not natural will move, move then startled to wake up small purple. Xiao Zi rubbed her eyes and looked at Chu Fei vaguely. She didn''t know what she was saying.


    "How long did I sleep, violet?" Chu Fei takes little purple in his arms and asks.


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, Xiao Zi said, "three days..."


    "I''m the sincere leader..." Chu Fei gave a bitter smile, and then sat up. As for Xiao Zi, it was obvious that she needed to stay in bed for a while.


    After getting up, Chu Fei stayed in his room too long, because he knew that once he climbed into bed again, it would not be something that could be done in a few minutes or hours.


    Leaving the room, chufei looks at the rising sun and sighs for a moment, then rushes directly to the main hall, where he finds Longwu.


    Strange to say, Longwu never seems to have lived in the dormitory room, and the room assigned to Longwu is always empty.


    "Good morning, uncle long..."


    "Early?" Dragon five rolled a white eye, demon clan origin of he can know that time can''t waste, so to Chu Fei this a sleep for several days of person is really don''t look up.


    "Well, well, what, uncle long, when does the sky climbing list start?"


    "It''s already started." Long Wu said calmly.


    "Ah? Isn''t our little Dongtian late? Why don''t you call me? I can get up... " In fact, Sun Yue didn''t care about it.


    However, Long Wu sneered and said:


    "it will last ten years since it was launched It''s too early for you to be late. "


    "Ah? decade? I don''t know, what will last ten years? " Chufei doesn''t understand.


    "You don''t know. Your cheap master doesn''t know either. In fact, the sky climbing list is not what you think, because 300 years have passed since the last time the sky climbing list was opened."


    Dragon five sighed, although only a few words can say a similar thing, but long five has been too lazy to speak. It''s not that he wants to aim at the little cave, but that there are too many feelings in his heart.


    Whenever you want to open your mouth, Longwu always laments that heaven and earth have changed for a long time


    The sky climbing list means the sky climbing list. The sky climbing list and the earth climbing list that Chu Fei missed in Kyushu are not even comparable with the sky climbing list.


    Because the heaven list and the earth list are just artificial lists, just to give the young generation of monks a ranking.


    In fact, it''s only in Kyushu that people really care about the list of heaven and earth. For people from other continents, these two lists of Kyushu are just a reference concept.


    But the sky climbing list is different. The sky climbing list involves the whole world of crape myrtle. Every continent will appear, and every continent will open its corresponding forbidden area.


    "Ah? The forbidden area was opened by the Emperor himself? " Hearing this, Chu Fei was surprised.


    "Not all of them, but the forbidden areas opened by dengtianbang have great opportunities, but also great dangers." Long Wu finished with a pause, and then continued to introduce.


    It will last for ten years after the opening of tengtianbang. In this decade, there will be a lot of things that can cause disputes in the world of crape myrtle. Some people can still know that it is the so-called "tengtianbang", such as those special forbidden areas. Some people simply can''t make people realize that it is the intention of tengtianbang.


    "So there is intelligence in the sky list?"


    "I don''t know. No one can explain what''s going on, but there was a divine deduction that the list was evolved from the way of heaven."


    Chu Fei nodded dignified, involving the way of heaven, so everything would not be simple.


    There are two signs for the opening of the sky climbing list. The first one is the sky falling vision, but it may not be noticed or associated with the opening of the sky climbing list.


    But it doesn''t matter, there is a second sign, that is, the stele will appear!


    Dengtian stele is a huge stele, is the evolution of heaven, standing in the air. If you master the corresponding method and apply it within a hundred Li radius of the stele, you can make the stele appear.


    There is more than one stele, or it can be projected on the middle of every continent.


    "There are five hundred positions on the stele, and those who can rush up and stay on it at the end of the day will get heaven''s blessing."


    "Heaven blesses you?" Chu Fei was very shocked, and what he thought of at this time was the kind of blessing that dragon five could give others.


    "It''s not the kind you think. Most of the Fuyuan that I''m talking about is some kind of enlightenment, maybe it''s Gong FA or something else. You can even understand it as being thrown into the state of Epiphany by the way of heaven."The explanation behind dragon five makes Chu Fei understand the power of this list more clearly. As a result, he came up with the idea that he must take part in the list.


    "Only people under 30 can compete for this list, right?"


    "That''s right, but it only limits the competition for the list. In fact, those good things, those forbidden areas and those opportunities can be snatched by anyone." Chu Fei didn''t wonder why dragon five knew this, because he was the body of the dragon, so simple.


    Chu Fei didn''t speak or ask any more questions. He wrinkled and began to ponder. After a long time, when Chu Fei finally recovered from his thinking, Long Wu asked:


    "what are you thinking?"


    "I wonder how this good thing can fall on everyone."


    "Everybody?"


    "Yes, there are not many people in xiaodongtian, and there are only twelve disciples who are able to make a good deal of money. Although I took one of them away, there are still eleven left." Chu Fei thinks that rain and dew are evenly stained. After all, people follow him, but Long Wu doesn''t think so. He shakes his head and says, "they''re not you. They don''t have to be qualified to take such a big chance. They just come step by step. What they can do depends on their nature. In them, all you can do is give them more pills."


    "Ah, speaking of pills I can''t alchemy yet... " Chu Fei is very clever to open up the topic. He neither refuses nor accepts the proposal of Long Wu.


    "Because you don''t have a Dan furnace. As for the fire, you already have it. As long as you get a Dan furnace, you can start to study alchemy."


    Chu Fei nodded and shook his head again, saying:


    "forget it. I don''t have much energy to study alchemy. Uncle long, come on!"

 Chapter 471

    Dragon five can not deny nodded, alchemy for him is not a matter, of course, the premise is to have raw materials and tools.


    In this regard, Long Wu is not in a hurry. After all, Chu Fei and Xiao Dongtian don''t have much demand for pills. The basic rejuvenation pills are enough.


    Later, chufei went back to chat for a while. After all the people in xiaodongtian got up, chufei called them to the main hall.


    Sitting on the throne of the patriarch, Chu Fei looks at the disciples below and looks at Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who are named to take part in the heaven climbing list. Chu Fei really has a lot of emotion in his heart.


    "The sky climbing list has been opened. Cheng Feng and I will leave the sect soon. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect to leave as soon as I came back."


    Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile:


    "when I come back again, I will bring back enough natural materials and treasures, but in order for you to get them as soon as possible, you must practice hard. I know that most of you haven''t found your own fighting style, and you don''t have too many options in terms of skill. But remember the secret skill of Dou Zi. Although the things he evolved are not powerful, they can also help you find your own fighting style. After our victory, I hope you can find your own type of skill... "


    Chu Fei took a deep breath, scanned everyone''s eyes with a smile, and then said:


    "then, I will find a matching skill for you. As long as you find the direction, I will find a skill suitable for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The purpose of this call is to give these twelve disciples enough benefits or promise of benefits. Although they don''t think much about it now, it''s because they don''t know what''s going on.


    After that, they will naturally understand, but the danger is not something that everyone can predict, but the benefits are what everyone wants. That''s why Chu Fei made such a promise.


    Of course, it is only aimed at the twelve disciples of xiaodongtian. If there are new disciples who have just joined, they are not qualified to get such a promise from chufei.


    "Well, Cheng Feng Mingyue, I''ll give you a few days to revise and adjust your state to the best. Of course, I''ll also use this time to do some other things. When I get back, we''ll start


    "Yes Cheng Feng and Mingyue receive orders at the same time.


    "Well, let''s break up." After dismissing the disciples, Chu Fei talked with Master Sun Yue for a while, then said goodbye to Xiao Xing Xing and Xiao Zi, and then disappeared on the spot.


    Chufei returned to the earth for a long time. Although he knew that there would be no danger on this side of the earth, chufei was still a little worried.


    After returning to the earth''s own room, chufei immediately released his divine consciousness and scanned all the areas he could explore. After confirming that everyone''s personal safety was all right, chufei called Dadong.


    "Feige, do you know how to come back? Did you find some girls over there and forget us all?"


    As soon as Dadong enters the door, he makes a joke, but the eight trigrams light in Dadong''s eyes still makes chufei aware of Dadong''s curiosity and obscenity.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "no, I''m the Lord now. How can I do such a bad thing!"


    "I believe you, but Feige, you won''t come for such a long time. We almost thought you were hanging there."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m too busy now. It won''t take long to come back this time. Tell us what''s going on here


    "Well, let me put it simply. The name of Laodao has been decided. It''s 404 Bureau..."


    "Ugly..." Chu Fei frowned, and he also knew that 404 represented "no target, lost" in network technology.


    "Well, make do with it. There are a lot of things in the world, but the old ways and the state machinery are enough to deal with them."


    "Well, what else."


    "The two of us are still training and making great progress."


    "All good news?" Chufei asked.


    "No, my daughter-in-law didn''t talk about it. People don''t believe in our strength, so they won''t sell the right of adaptation." At this point, Dadong''s depression has almost been written on his face.


    Chu Fei was puzzled and asked:


    "why, don''t we have enough to persuade them?"


    "People can''t see it. Those three can be done, but they can''t produce good results. It''s not necessary to shoot in the shed. If we shoot outside, our equipment can''t keep up."


    "Equipment? Buy it. Is it still short of money? "


    "There''s no shortage of money, but machines. We just need drones and high-definition cameras, and we have to match them. We can''t do it at all."


    "So it''s not as good as playing special effects, is it?" Chufei grinned bitterly, which he didn''t think of.


    "Yes, so now we are all very depressed. Fortunately, the three of them have worked hard in training, which brings us some good mood." Dadong sighed. For a month, Dadong almost broke his head and didn''t think of a good solution."It''s OK. I''ll take care of the machine." Chu Fei set the tone with a wave of his hand.


    In this way, Chu Fei''s shadow is indispensable from shooting to production.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to speak. By the way, sister Suyi told me that when you come back, I''ll tell you. Now you can withdraw 5 billion yuan from the book at any time. It won''t affect at all."


    "Five billion? So many? " Chufei was surprised. He never thought that making money would be so easy.


    "Well, you have to thank sister Suyi, but you can''t let her down." Dadong said with a smile.


    "Don''t talk too much about grown-ups! You go to your daughter-in-law first, and then you go to bashanhu or something. You get a little script first. We have to start shooting a little film. I''ll talk about the machine with Zhou Yu. "


    Chufei didn''t let Dadong avoid it, and Dadong himself understood this. After all, if there is a new machine that the state doesn''t know, it''s hard to ask the state to help protect and keep secret in the future.


    Of course, the main reason is that there are no future machines that can really change the whole world, so Chu Fei doesn''t need to be too exposed.


    After Dadong left, Chu Fei directly informed Zhou Yu to come down for a detailed chat.


    Zhou Yu did not delay time, and soon came to Chu Fei''s room.


    "Mr. Chu, you want to see me." Zhou Yu''s attitude to Chu Fei was very respectful, which Chu Fei was not used to.


    "Sit down. It''s no big deal for me to find you. In this way, I''ve got a number of machines, which are not too advanced. They are UAVs and supporting high-definition cameras. We''ll take them to make movies and TV plays, and we''ll take an extra one to the country."


    "Good, good. It''s absolutely a pleasure for Mr. Chu to think about our country. Don''t worry, we''ll take care of the money. "


    "Nonsense, can I not think about my motherland. You go and arrange it. I''ll put it there or give it to you directly. "


    "OK, I''ll go down and confirm. We should be able to do relevant disassembly tests." With that, Zhou Yu ran out quickly.


    And Chu Fei also used this time to go out of the room and talk with Shi Shi for a long time.

 Chapter 472

    While chatting, chufei also found a set of machine that can be competent for all work requirements from the system. However, when Chu Fei cashed it out, he regretted it.


    It''s not cheap, but where''s the quality? Chufei will not regret the price.


    What really made him regret was that it was bigger than he thought, and it had to stand in a more convenient place. Moreover, it was still green, and it looked so green that it was inexplicable.


    Chufei wanted to change the color, but found that there was no second color in the system.


    Helpless, this is really very helpless, but there is no way, as long as it can meet the requirements.


    More than ten minutes later, while chufei was still lucky with the green thing, the door knocked and Zhou Yu came back. At the same time, Zhou Yu was accompanied by two soldiers and an old man in a white coat.


    It''s not the first time that the old man Chu Fei met him. Although Chu Fei didn''t know the old man''s identity, it didn''t prevent him from knowing him.


    In fact, every time chufei launched his divine consciousness and scanned the whole building and the research base underneath, chufei would always see the old man''s existence.


    But every time the old man was busy, he couldn''t lift his face.


    "Come in, please." Chu Fei asked several people to come in and didn''t care about Zhou Yu. They were surprised by the sudden appearance of this set of green things in the room and said directly:


    "now it doesn''t matter whether the base here has the ability to dismantle this thing or not. The things have been delivered."


    Chu Fei intentionally used the word "send". Although Zhou Yu didn''t believe it, it was better than others.


    "Well, it''s OK. Our director Zhao has come here in person. He just wants to see the set of instruments Mr. Chu said." As soon as Zhou Yu''s voice fell, the old man in the white coat said with a smile:


    "ha ha, don''t blame me for being abrupt. This set of things is really attractive. Although it''s simple, it''s just a combination of UAV and HD camera, there are still many details that can''t be solved for the time being, and the latter is not easy to solve. Although these seem to be small problems, it''s not so easy to solve them. "


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile, he did not understand these things, so even if president Zhao said so, Chu Fei could only nod and echo.


    "Anyway, it''s just this set of things. There are also instructions. You can take people to study it slowly. I can''t understand if you talk too much..."


    "Ha ha, there is a specialty in art, there is a specialty in art..." President Zhao said that he had unconsciously come to this set of green things. There was a trace of pity in his eyes, and Chu Fei was uncomfortable.


    "Well, this set is for the country. You keep busy. If Zhou Yu has something to do, he''ll ask Dadong to tell me. I''ll do it first."


    "OK, Mr. Chu, don''t worry..." What did Zhou Yu say? Chu Fei didn''t know, because he had already run out of his room.


    Chufei''s behavior is very impolite, but no one would think so.


    After chufei left the grocery store, he went straight to super entertainment. After all, Dadong has passed. After coming to super entertainment, Chu Fei didn''t delay his time and found the position of Dadong directly.


    "Dadong, everything is ready. Let''s get together for a meeting."


    Although these super entertainment people have vowed that they can be absolutely trusted compared with the outside people, chufei still doesn''t want to expose his ability too much.


    However, there were only more than 30 people. They gathered in the room where Chu Fei was now in five minutes under the call of the boss of Dadong.


    "Long time no see..." Chufei greets everyone with a smile, and everyone is very happy to respond to chufei''s greeting.


    Only three people didn''t do that. One was Dongfang Xiaoyue, one was Beitang Yan, and the other was Tang Fei. For more than a month, the three people have been learning from bashanhu and others.


    But in fact, he and the three of them were also deeply shocked by the technological life of cash on earth in this month! You know, they''ve almost never been out of this building!


    Moreover, in such a month, what they have contacted and learned is something that will never exist in the world of crape myrtle, and their inner changes and touch are not understood by ordinary people at all.


    Now, when the three of them saw Chu Fei, they had only reverence, shock and supreme respect in their hearts.


    "Beitangyan, Dongfang Xiaoyue, Tang Fei, how are you three? How do you feel during this time?"


    Chu Fei asked with a smile, while Beitang Yan, Dongfang Xiaoyue and Tang Fei looked at each other and then responded with a smile:


    "shocked."


    "Pleasure."


    "No words."


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile, and said:


    "have a good experience, you still have time."


    "Yes The three people are very respectful to chufei nature, and this kind of respectful state is also bashanhu. They don''t understand and even are very curious.But because of the existence of that oath, this curiosity will eventually be transferred to Chu Fei.


    "I''ve heard that the way we''ve developed the performance shooting requires a little bit of photographic equipment, right?"


    People nodded, especially Bashan tiger.


    "So, today I brought some equipment, which can meet our requirements. But, bashanhu, how many sets of equipment do you need? "


    "Well In fact, two or three sets are enough. It would be better to have a few spare sets. " Ba Shanhu said that this is something that their group of film and television college students can understand. Chu Fei can''t understand it at all.


    However, since people said the number request, Chu Fei naturally would not refuse.


    He nodded, went directly to the corridor outside, and then turned on the system to exchange five sets of green equipment.


    Then Chu Fei shouts in the room:


    "Dadong, bashanhu, make your own arrangements. Remember, these things should be well kept. The price of each set can buy a house in the second ring road of Yanjing!"


    Dadong is OK, but bashanhu and others are very excited!


    The problem of shooting has been bothering them, especially after trying to shoot several samples. Now there''s a way to solve it. They''re really excited one by one.


    "Well, I''ll go to your daughter-in-law to have a chat."


    Liu Ruyu''s position Chu didn''t know naturally. Who could escape his exploration under the divine consciousness. But the words he used were quite depressing.


    But it''s hard for Dadong to say anything, because literally, what chufei said is no problem. Just the tone


    Liu Ruyu is in his office. Now he is staring at the whiteboard in front of him with a depressed face. There are a lot of things written on it. Chu feishen sees it when he explores it, but he doesn''t take it to heart.


    Liu Ruyu doesn''t know that chufei has solved all her problems, even if Dadong has told him that chufei is coming.

 Chapter 473

    Dong Dong!


    Liu Ruyu is sitting behind her desk worrying. There is a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please." Liu Ruyu answered, and then they were pushed away. Chu Fei came in laughing.


    "Chu Feige, why are you here? " Liu Ruyu was very surprised. She stood up in a hurry and invited Chu Fei to sit on the sofa beside her.


    "Come and see you. I heard that you have encountered some problems, so I came to solve them." Chufei was smiling, and although he spoke very gently, he still lacked some friends and relaxed between brothers.


    But it''s normal. After all, it''s not Chu Fei''s brother, but his daughter-in-law, who still needs a little distance.


    "Well Feige, which problem have you solved? " Liu Ruyu asks tentatively, her understanding of Chu Fei is not as good as that of Dadong, nor as good as that of an Suyi, even as Shi Shi.


    Therefore, Liu Ruyu didn''t know how much Chu Fei could do, so she had such a reaction.


    "Just solved the problem of the camera, they can go to shoot now, I come to you now, just want to ask what is the situation on the copyright side."


    Liu Ruyu nodded. There was not much expression on her face, but her heart was magnificent. She was curious about how chufei solved the problem, and doubted whether chufei was just talking nonsense to deceive herself.


    "Yuewen itself has its own film and Television Department, as well as comic and animation. They seem to want to do it themselves..." Liu Ruyu is not sure about this, because in the final analysis, she is also a newcomer in this field. One of the management of the whole company is a newcomer.


    Therefore, in the face of the existence of the copyright department, which is basically old-fashioned, Liu Ruyu shows a kind of sprouting new and immature.


    Fortunately, in the face of outsiders, Liu Ruyu is still able to show some tough, this state will only be shown in front of his own people.


    "As long as the money is enough, there is no reason to refuse the quotation, right?"


    "But the price is a little bit..." Liu Ruyu continued with a wry smile: "my first offer was five million yuan. I thought it was a good price. As a result, it seemed that the price was an insult to them."


    "You must have never read an online novel..." Chu Fei laughs and explains:


    "you know that in the field of online novels, there are big gods, middle gods, small gods, and several people who are above the big gods, and Chendong is above the big gods."


    "Ah? Is it that powerful? I''ve also known about the Internet circle before, and I thought that the gods were just joking. "


    "It''s not that simple. Talk about later. Did you make a second bid later? " After a pause, chufei joked:


    "of course, if you bid 10 million, you can''t win it."


    "Well I only give you eight million... " Liu Ruyu is a little embarrassed. After all, she has checked too much on her courage.


    "It''s OK, you don''t know that the net text will certainly be like this, but now you should also see that the word IP is becoming more and more popular. These works of existence above the great God will only be more and more valuable."


    Liu Ruyu nodded, which she could see clearly.


    "Feige, I didn''t come up with any results when I went to Yuewen this time, but I found that many companies are staring at the copyright of this book, and I''m worried that Yuewen won''t sell exclusively."


    "If you''re willing to sell it, I''ll burn high incense. I won''t care too much whether it''s exclusive or not." In his opinion, on the two aspects of plot and special effects, chufei thinks that super entertainment can definitely go ahead of everyone. In this aspect, I''m afraid that the only one who can compete with super entertainment is reading.


    Chu Fei is sure that Yuewen himself knows better than anyone else the importance of the original plot!


    "Well What to do now Do you want to wait for something to be photographed, or... "


    "No, I can go now, but I''ve just come back. Your side Well What happened to you and Dadong? " Chu Fei inexplicably asked this question, let Liu Ruyu for a time did not respond.


    However, her relationship with Dadong is stable. She can get engaged at any time, and there will be no change.


    "Well, tomorrow, tomorrow morning, I''ll leave for reading. I''ll go with you and let the boss look after the house."


    "Yes


    "Well, first of all, let''s go and have a little meeting with you."


    "Well, is it about the book covering the sky?" Liu Ruyu felt that there was no problem with her conjecture, but Chu Fei shook his head and said, "no, it''s something I thought of temporarily."


    Then, the two of them found Dadong directly and called all the people who had just scattered together.


    But this time, everyone gathered in a large conference room, and everyone was sitting in a state of anxiety, which was completely different from the previous state."Ha ha, it''s a flash of inspiration. Of course, I recognize it when I think of it. Ha ha... "


    Chufei''s self black opening won everyone''s laughter, and then chufei motioned for everyone to be quiet. Then he looked at Dongfang Xiaoyue, Beitang Yan, and Tang Fei sitting close to him, and said:


    "this time I''m going to say a very important thing. Although I haven''t made it clear, Beitang Yan, Xiaoyue, and Tang Fei haven''t made it clear to you, but I think everyone is not stupid You can think of something


    Chu Fei such words a export, all the people on the scene immediately thought deeply ran of point to start.


    In particular, Dong Yuewei, Liu Zenghui and Li Haibao are exaggerating.


    "Well, you must have tried to find out the origin of the three of them in private, right?" Only Dong Yuewei and the three of them nodded their heads to answer Chu Fei''s question and said, "they don''t talk about it..."


    "Of course, because I didn''t allow them to either." Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "of course, you can continue to ask in the future. The three of them still won''t say it. But it''s not important. What''s important is that you all have a general conjecture. Dong Yuewei, what do you think of your three brothers... "


    "Well, the three of us have analyzed it many times. We think that the two goddesses, beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue, and Tang Fei, should come from a very old world. That world is parallel to our earth, and then there is Xiuxian civilization, which is similar to the one written in Zhetian..."


    "This is Yue Wei''s own idea, but I don''t think so. I think it should be from some ancient families on earth! That is to say, we can cultivate immortals on earth! " Li Haibao stood up and began to refute Dong Yuewei''s idea with a wave of his big hand.


    However, this state of Li Haibao and Dong Yuewei only attracted people''s laughter. As for what they thought, it is estimated that only everyone knows.


    Chu Fei didn''t favor one over the other. In the end, he let the thirty or so people say their ideas again. No matter it''s ridiculous or not, no matter it''s funny or not, everyone has to say one.


    Finally, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, now I can say that some of your ideas are correct."

 Chapter 474

    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, all the people present were curious and wanted to know what kind of statement was correct. But Chu Fei sold a pass, and Beitang Yan, Tang Fei and Dongfang Xiaoyue didn''t show any meaning at all.


    "Well, anyway, the three of them are very powerful. Otherwise, they can''t fight all kinds of bridges with that kind of incredible means, right?"


    Everyone nodded, but now no one can understand what chufei wanted to say. Liu Ruyu didn''t understand, neither did Dadong, let alone others.


    "Well, the equipment for today''s shooting is also in hand. I''ll give you a few days to get familiar with the equipment, and then I''ll start shooting. No matter it''s a small film for practice or anything else, don''t waste the machine."


    They nodded again and said yes, and then continued to wait for Chu Fei''s later text, because up to now Chu Fei still did not say his core meaning.


    "Next is the point. Our shooting can''t be in the studio all the time. In fact, I''d like you to go out and look for more location, whether it''s deep mountains and forests or desert and wasteland. In a word, go out and do more work."


    "Mr. Chu, in this way, the cost will definitely be excessive! So many people''s basic necessities of life and security.... " Bashanhu frowned and put forward his own opinions. It''s already the management of the company. Bashanhu will naturally consider things more comprehensively.


    But Chu Fei chuckled and said:


    "that''s right. That''s the point. No matter what location you go to, Tang Fei, beitangyan and Dongfang Xiaoyue must follow. They are also security personnel. With the three of them, I believe you will not encounter any danger. "


    "Ah? How can they do that? They are actors. They should spend more time honing their acting skills instead of being security guards... " Bashanhu and chufei think differently, but when he talks, he seems to find that there is something wrong with his words, so his voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Ha ha, it seems Bashan tiger thought of it." Chu Fei smiles and signals the crowd to be quiet, saying:


    "you think that even if you enter the company, you have to swear, let alone someone else? And what common things do you think the pills you took when you swore? I''ll tell you something. Of course, it''s confidential. You can''t let it out. "


    People are full of interest. They have long been curious about the pills they took.


    "This thing, the people of our country..." Chu Fei pointed to the top of his finger. We all know the meaning of it They all ate it, and they bought it from me. As for the price, it''s not too expensive. It''s just the price quoted by the popular little fresh meats.... "


    What Chu Fei said is not too obscure. For those of them who are half of the entertainment industry, this is basically equivalent to giving them a kindergarten level arithmetic problem.


    Hiss!


    So, after everyone wanted to understand the price, they immediately took a breath of air conditioning!


    "One..."


    "100 million?"


    "Ah?"


    Dong Yuewei, Li Haibao and Liu zenghei jumped out of the box excitedly. These three words won the attention of others and Chu Fei''s smile.


    "So, besides, it''s very expensive to find security personnel. What''s more, to tell you the truth, I don''t think anyone in this country, in this world, on this earth is more capable of ensuring everyone''s safety than the three of them. "


    At this point, we have made it clear that everyone is not a fool, and naturally it is very clear.


    "So, President Chu''s arrangement of this guideline actually gives you more opportunities to run out and see more beautiful scenery. Maybe you''ll have an epiphany? I thank Donghan for his assurance that if you really have such spiritual roots, Chu will not just let you be ordinary employees! "


    WOW!


    Everyone began to get excited. Dadong''s just right encouragement is really conventional and full of freshness!


    The excitement on Dadong''s face was also beyond expression. He leaned up to Liu Ruyu''s ear and whispered:


    "the company that can use Xiuxian as an incentive means can''t be found in the world! Ha ha ha


    "Dead face!" Liu Ruyu took a look at Dadong, but she had to admit that it was really like this!


    "OK, anyway, it''s just like that. As for the cost, don''t worry. Our company will pay 100000 yuan for the things that can be solved by 10000 yuan. The money is not the point. The important thing is that you should remember your commitment to enter the company, and pull up the quality and standard of our domestic movies and TV dramas. Don''t let the Hollywood people pretend to force you any more!"


    Chu Fei said a pause, and then cried:


    "can you do it?"


    "Yes More than 30 people speak with one voice, this moment is really like a student in military training.


    Chufei laughs and walks out of the room. All that has to be said has already been said. Naturally, there are two people left, Dadong and Liu Ruyu. Even if they don''t care, isn''t there a Bashan tiger


    Chu Fei went out of the meeting room to inform Dadong that he went back to the grocery store to talk with an Suyi and Shi Shi.If Dadong knows, Liu Ruyu will know.


    But Chu Fei didn''t expect to be found by Liu Ruyu that night.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s room, an Suyi in, Shi Shi also in, three people, three computers, they three actually found a game to play together.


    "What''s the matter? Say it, say it, make a copy! " Chu Fei is urging with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Chu, just read the article and told me that at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, they will hold a small bidding activity. The people who come here are all from various film and television companies..."


    "How can you cover the sky?"


    "Yes, both, but the price..."


    "Ten million starts?"


    "Yes


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "OK, it''s ok..." Chufei pauses and says:


    "isn''t there a lot of money on the company''s books..."


    "Ah? No Liu Ruyu has a blank face. She and chufei don''t realize that they are not talking about the same company at all.


    The book of super entertainment really has no money, just a little amount of registered capital, and then it didn''t inject capital into it. And everyone''s salary has always been out of his own pocket.


    "No?" Chu Fei was puzzled, but he soon figured out the crux of the problem. He turned to an Suyi and said, "Suyi, I''ll inject 20 dollars into super entertainment tomorrow, and I''ll take 10."


    "Good!" Ansuyi nodded with a smile and agreed that this kind of thing should have been done a long time ago, but Dadong didn''t say anything. Because ansuyi had been busy with the grocery store and the things above, he took the initiative to ask.


    That''s how it came about.


    Liu Ruyu left, after getting Chu Fei''s promise, Liu Ruyu left with a confused face. She was thinking, is the unit of 20 numbers or 10 numbers millions or tens of millions.


    But whether it''s millions or millions, it''s always good for the company to have new capital.


    Early the next morning, Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu got on the plane and went straight to Shanghai. And an Suyi began to work with Dadong to inject capital.


    When Chu Fei arrived in Shanghai and just checked into the hotel, the capital injection of Dadong and ansuyi was settled.

 Chapter 475

    In Chu Fei''s opinion, the bidding meeting is actually an auction, but the commodity has become the right to adapt those novels. Because it''s still early at 3:00 p.m., Chu Fei planned to stay with Liu Ruyu and have a good tour of the scenic spots in Shencheng (Shanghai). However, Liu Ruyu is not in the mood. Her mind is full of things like bidding books.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know the use of preparing that kind of thing, after all, it wasn''t in the construction industry, and he didn''t need to run ahead of time.


    But since Liu Ruyu was so serious, Chu Fei couldn''t stop her. She had to let herself work there.


    It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon that Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu left the hotel and went straight to the place where Yuewen group was located. Along the way, although Chu Fei didn''t show much on the surface, he was still a little excited in his heart.


    Because Liu Ruyu contacted the readers in advance, when they came to the downstairs of Yuewen group, someone immediately welcomed them and took them directly to the copyright department of Yuewen group.


    Although it was only a department, it occupied a whole floor in the city, which Chu Fei had never thought of before.


    "Mr. Chu and Mr. Liu, our bidding will start soon. Let''s go there directly. Many people have arrived."


    Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu were met by a young girl who should have just graduated.


    "Well, please." Liu Ruyu nodded, but Chu Fei held the girl and asked:


    "can you tell me how many people came first? Are they all from those companies? "


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I have a list here too. Everyone who participated in this bidding meeting has one. It''s my negligence." The girl said this and took out a well-made pamphlet, A4 size, from her own folder.


    "Here is the introduction of every company in it. Basically, the top ten companies in the industry have come." The girl didn''t say much because she said it clearly enough.


    After chufei thanks, the girl leads them into the hall where the bidding will begin.


    "Mr. Chu and Mr. Liu, I''m sorry, you''re a little late. The seats in front of you are occupied. I can only aggrieve you to sit at the back." The girl said slightly apologetically.


    Chu Fei picked to pick eyebrows, in the heart of this girl''s impression immediately rose a lot.


    "It''s OK. I''m sorry to trouble you. Please go and help us if we have something to do." Liu Ruyu sent the girl away with a smile, and then sat down with Chu Fei.


    "Feige That girl just now... "


    "Nice people." Chu Fei nodded with a smile.


    This is the bidding meeting. The order of seats is absolutely according to the strength of the company. It has nothing to do with the early and late. But the girl pulled a late reason to arrange chufei to take their seats. In this way, chufei''s feelings will be much more comfortable.


    In contrast, if a girl says, "because your company is not famous in the industry, and it''s too small, you can only sit at the end." It''s not impossible, but it''s still a little bit hurtful after all.


    Business is a general direction. In this general direction, there are many details that can make people feel more comfortable. The person who can pay attention to these details must be a person worthy of cultivation.


    That was the girl just now.


    "Well, do you want to poach it?" Liu Ruyu said with a smile.


    "Yes, if you can persuade her, I have no opinion. But our company is quite special, and not everyone wants to enter such a place. " Chu Fei said casually.


    "Yes, but I''d better try. I like that little girl very much."


    "You are not much older than her..." Chufei said with a smile.


    Liu Ruyu shrugged her shoulders and didn''t care. She seemed to be saying, "my position is higher than hers!" But Liu Ruyu didn''t say it, because when Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu were talking in a low voice, on the seat across the aisle, a woman with a proud face looked at them, as if she had a great interest in Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu.


    "Hello, I''m Li Wei from Wei entertainment. Let''s get to know each other."


    Wei entertainment, the name of the entertainment company Chu unnaturally has never heard of, but Liu Ruyu is no stranger to the name. Because this company and Li Wei are not pure businessmen at all.


    She is an actress herself. She once performed a TV play which was popular all over the country, and also participated in the production of many movies, which has accumulated a high reputation for her.


    In the past two years, Li Wei has opened her own studio, promoted from a studio to an entertainment company, and started to sign artists and invest in films and TV dramas.


    In the face of Li Wei, Liu Ruyu tried her best to be calm enough, but her eyes betrayed her. Obviously, Liu Ruyu should have been a fan of Li Wei.


    "Hello, I''m Liu Ruyu. This is president Chu of our company."


    "Ah, rare. Are you here to bid, too? What''s the name of your company? " Li Wei asked with a smile."It''s super entertainment. It''s just a new company. Ha ha." Liu Ruyu is a little weak.


    "New company, it should not be on the list yet!" Li Wei seems to ask casually, but the pride in her eyes is very obvious.


    Chu Fei looks strange. What''s the ranking? Although all walks of life have rankings, it seems that in addition to those rich rankings, there are no rankings that can be used as a capital for comparison, right?


    It seems that Chu Fei''s doubts are nothing new to Liu Ruyu. Liu Ruyu nodded and said, "yes, we are just a small company that has just been established for less than a month. How can we get on the list?"


    "If you want to do a good job, who says that the new company will not be on the list, my company will be on the list. People always have a little ambition." Li Wei''s insipid vision ahead, did not see Liu Ruyu and Chu Fei at all, and her tone was also full of the meaning of education.


    Chu Fei frowned and did not speak. Liu Ruyu nodded modestly and said, "yes, thank you, Mr. Li. We will come on."


    "Yes." Li Wei nodded and stopped talking.


    Chu Fei naturally didn''t bother to pay attention to Li Wei. He looked around and saw that there was a row of seats behind him, but now no one came, and he didn''t know whether it was empty or whether there were other people.


    However, just before the last five minutes of the auction, the next one was full.


    But obviously, the people sitting in the back row are not from any big company, not even a serious entertainment company.


    This can be seen from the way Li Wei looks at these people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that in the last row, except for a few people who seem to have a little identity, the rest are young people who seem to be either journalists or fans.


    "Mr. Chu, the bidding is about to start. I don''t know which novel you are going to buy?"


    Just when Chu Fei is still in a mess, Li Wei looks for Liu Ruyu to chat with Chu Fei.

 Chapter 476

    Li Wei is separated from Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu by an aisle. She doesn''t need to chat with Chu Fei at all. What''s more, Li Wei and Chu are not in the middle, but also separated by a Liu Ruyu.


    Chu Fei was not interested in Li Wei, because he obviously felt the fighting emotion between beauties.


    However, Liu Ruyu, a former fan, didn''t think so. She pretended to be calm, but in fact she was excited and said to Li Wei:


    "how many novel copyrights are there to bid for this time? We''re here to cover the sky. "


    "Tianzhe? Is that fantasy Li Wei was a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s the Xuanhuan, the one written by Chendong." Liu Ruyu nodded.


    "Are you going to shoot fantasy?" Li Wei covered her mouth in surprise, but her voice attracted many people''s attention.


    All of a sudden by so many peer attention, Liu Ruyu heart or some hair empty. She laughed sheepishly and said:


    "yes, we want to shoot fantasy."


    "My God, don''t you know that special effects cost more money? It''s good to write a novel like Zhetian. It''s not something that small companies can operate. I advise you to give up. " Li Wei exaggerated cover own chest to say.


    Chu Fei shakes her head in her heart. Li Wei is demonstrating, or mocking.


    But the problem is that Liu Ruyu was very smart, and she didn''t know what she thought when she faced Li Wei. She didn''t care about Li Wei''s sarcasm at all.


    "But our domestic special effects teams are very good, and they are qualified to make special effects comparable to Hollywood sci-fi blockbusters. As long as they are willing to do it, it should not be a problem."


    "My general manager Liu, I don''t know what to do. It''s a market decision. Let''s not say how much the special effects cost, just how much it costs to find some stars to perform! "


    "This..." Liu Ruyu looks at Chu Fei with a bitter smile. She has found that Li Wei is a little strange, but she can''t end the conversation in an impolite way, so she can only turn to Chu Fei.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Li is too worried. It''s a matter of two opinions whether a small company like us can win the copyright of Zhetian, not to mention inviting actors. Even if we really win the copyright of Zhetian, for good results, actors can''t invite those stars, they can only find those who have just started their career."


    In front of so many people, Chu Fei couldn''t say too much, so he chose to block Li Wei''s mouth with "Zihei".


    If you are someone else, you should immediately know that you have changed the topic after hearing what Chu Fei said, or you will just end the conversation.


    But Li Wei obviously didn''t think so. She exaggerated her hands and opened her eyes to the maximum. When she spoke, her mouth opened so that she could see the tonsils under her throat directly.


    "You know that! Why are you still staring at the copyright of Zhetian! Did you not get the quotation for reading? The quotation for covering the sky is one of the two most expensive copyrights


    Li Wei''s exaggerated actions and voice, as well as her original identity as a star, immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the hall.


    At this time, the host of this bidding meeting of Yuewen group just came to the stage, and just wanted to step on the stage, he was made by Li Wei''s words, and didn''t know which leg to step on.


    Chu Fei glanced around to see those people, and finally looked at Li Wei. At the moment, Li Wei was holding her shoulders and looking at the ceiling, as if that sentence was not what she said.


    "Ha ha, it seems that everyone knows the offer of covering the sky. It''s OK. If you can''t buy it, you''ll have a long insight. You can''t be afraid of making a fool of yourself and not come to the activity. Then you''ll be as strong as a frog in the well, right?"


    Chu Fei''s modest words attracted a lot of people''s kind eyes, only Li Wei laughed and said: "yes, since it''s for the sake of insight, why do you still stare at covering the sky? It''s not for show, is it? Ha ha


    "I think Mr. Li''s suggestion is good. We can consider this way to make a show in the future."


    Chu Fei said no more talking, Li Wei did not continue, because the host has stepped on the stage.


    However, although the two of them stopped, many people were aroused by Li Wei''s words.


    In particular, these people sitting in the last row, including reporters, all looked at Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu as if they were looking at idiots.


    "Well, what''s the price of Zhetian?"


    Behind chufei, several young people began to talk in a low voice. But they should not know, after all, they are just fans, and they are only here for an authentication.


    "The reserve price is 12 million, which is not the price that small companies can afford."


    Next to the young people, an uncle who was obviously a reporter answered the questions of the young people.


    "Why, 12 million is not much?" A boy asked in surprise.


    "Not much, of course, but you have to know that it''s just the reserve price. I don''t know how much it will cost for a real auction. Besides, if you spend 12 million to buy the copyright, how much money can you have left? Now filming, the big head is actors, a small fresh meat is always hundreds of millions, how do you say you shoot! ""Well No wonder The boy nodded suddenly.


    "It''s true, although the atmosphere is really bad, now it''s such a market, and the title of traffic star is not in vain." The uncle was obviously an angry youth, and his disdain for this kind of atmosphere was very obvious.


    "Brother, are you a reporter?" It seems that the conversation has opened, and the relationship between the young people and the uncle reporters has obviously drawn up a lot.


    "Yes, I''m the reporter of Tencent. This time, I''m running to my own home." The reporter''s uncle has a good temper, so the young people want to have a chat with him.


    "Big brother, are these movie and TV companies bidding for scripts? There are so many entertainment companies in our country?" A girl asked her doubts.


    "This is not all. These are all our inland companies. Besides the first three rows, the rest are basically big star industries..."


    "Then they must be very rich! They should be bidding for fantasy, right


    "Why do you care so much about the adaptation of fantasy novels?" Uncle reporter was a little surprised. After all, according to the Convention, if the organizer wants to invite fans, every kind of fans must be invited. It''s impossible to invite only one mysterious fan.


    "Yes, we care about Xuanhuan and Xianxia!" The girl should have said.


    "Shouldn''t you girls prefer romance?"


    "But there are also Xuanhuan and Xianxia in romance. Uncle, have you ever paid attention to female frequency? There are too many adaptations of urban romance and ancient costume dramas, and the difficulty is not big. We don''t need to worry about them at all, but Xuanhuan and Xianxia haven''t been adapted up to now!"


    "We don''t dare to tell the same level as xuanxia, but we don''t dare to tell the same level as xuanxia."


    The reporter''s uncle gave a wry smile and said:


    "then I think you will be disappointed today. Here is the list to bid for today. There is only one fantasy to cover the sky, and there is only one immortal to build immortal biography. The rest is urban romance or ancient Costume romance..."

 Chapter 477

    "Ah! This is too eccentric! " Several girls said with a gloomy face.


    "Who said no, but you can''t help it. As you can see, it''s hard for people to bid for a long time! In my opinion, we still have to take photos today. "


    "Streaming? I used to... "


    "There have been several times before, but no one dares to buy them all the time. I can see that they are still in the hands of Yuewen."


    The rise of this reporter''s uncle chatting with several fans almost delayed the official start of this bidding conference.


    At this time, the lights in the whole hall have dimmed down. On the front screen, well-made promotional videos are played separately. With beautiful music, the host finally stands on the stage laughing.


    First of all, there was a brief introduction which was not of great significance. Then the host invited several department heads who read the article to speak on the stage.


    The core points of these people''s speeches are basically the same. They are basically talking about building national cultural works that belong to "us" and then exporting them to the whole world.


    At the same time, the leaders who read the article also explained from various data how hot these works are going to be put out for auction, and how profitable they will be after they are sold.


    Two hours have passed since these leaders finished talking one by one.


    Once again, the host walked onto the stage with a smile. After a video for interleaving and transition, the host said, "OK, we have just heard a lot of exciting content. I think we all have a new understanding of today''s copyright auction. Well, I''d like to announce that this bidding conference of Yuewen group''s network classic copyright officially begins


    After the exciting announcement, a beautiful manager of the copyright department of Yuewen group stepped onto the stage, and several other staff members specially moved to an auction table.


    The beauty manager stood behind the auction table and said with a smile:


    "I don''t want to waste your time. Let''s start right now. The first auction is the exclusive film and TV adaptation right of an urban romance novel Let''s take a look at the data results of this book first OK, the reserve price is five million, and the increase should not be less than 100000 at a time! "


    "5.1 million!"


    "5.2 million!"


    "5.4 million!"


    ¡­¡­


    "The second auction is still exclusive film and television adaptation rights The reserve price is six million The price increase should not be less than 100000 at a time! "


    "Six million three hundred thousand!"


    "Six million four hundred thousand!"


    "Six and a half million!"


    ¡­¡­


    A book, a book shoot, a work, a work introduction, the reserve price has gradually approached the million mark from five million. However, to everyone''s relief, there is no book whose reserve price exceeds 10 million.


    But it''s hard to say the transaction price. In just one hour, a total of six books were auctioned for exclusive adaptation rights of films and TV series, but two of them have the final transaction price of more than 10 million.


    Now, everyone is excited!


    Because this time, Yuewen group seems to be very sincere. Every data and word-of-mouth of their works are popular on the Internet. It''s not too much to say that they are classics on the Internet.


    However, as the right to adapt a book falls to others, those who haven''t been photographed also begin to get nervous.


    Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu can see clearly that the works of urban romance and ancient costume romance in front of them are basically photographed by the people in the front rows.


    The company representatives in the rows behind them basically just yelled a price and made a soy sauce.


    In the middle of this, Li Wei, who has been ridiculing Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu, has never made a move, just like a simple spectator. But Chu Fei saw a strong sense of self-confidence in Li Wei''s eyes. It seems that she didn''t do it just because she hadn''t met the work she really wanted to buy.


    After another half an hour, women''s works such as urban romance and ancient costume romance have come to an end, and men''s works are coming next.


    "Now the works to be auctioned are male fantasy works, covering the sky. This book must be familiar to anyone who cares about the development of fantasy novels. This book has created many firsts on the Internet and is one of the fantasy classics in the eyes of readers of online novels..."


    Beauty manager after some introduction, finally began to enter the focus.


    "It''s not the exclusive decision we made a long time ago."


    This remark immediately aroused the discussion of all the people in the whole hall, and the original lively atmosphere in the hall suddenly became chaotic.


    The adaptation right of film and TV series is not exclusive, so there is no need to bid. Because as long as you give enough money, you can buy a picture. However, there are also some other problems. That is, with more people taking pictures, the cost of competition among people will increase exponentially.Unlike exclusive, if I buy it, it''s mine. If I don''t shoot it, no one can shoot it. If I shoot it, the fans will come to see it.


    Everyone is not a fool. All businessmen hope that their costs and risks are zero. Only in this way can they make enough satisfactory money.


    Therefore, at this moment, many company representatives in the hall have lost their interest in covering the sky.


    However, after hearing the news, representatives of several companies immediately took out their mobile phones and, whether they were in the meeting or not, directly called their respective companies to inquire about the decision-making.


    On the stage, the beauty manager seems to have thought of such a situation. So she didn''t worry at all. Instead, she looked at the audience with a smile and occasionally turned over the information in her hand. Ten minutes later, when the noise in the hall gradually subsided, she said: "well, I think you have digested this information, so now the bidding continues."


    "Is there a bid for this? Isn''t it OK after you give us a price standard line? " On the other side far away from chufei, the representative of a certain company asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Ha ha, this friend is right. It''s true according to the old rules. But this time, we don''t intend to use that rule. As I said, the copyright adaptation form of Zhetian''s work is the final decision made by our group after investigation and discussion. Naturally, it has its own special features. "


    "Is that so? I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry. " The representative of the company said sorry with a bitter smile, but it''s just business etiquette, not that he really made a mistake.


    "It doesn''t matter. OK, I''ll go on. Because of the particularity of fantasy works, in fact, you can also regard our new bidding method as a customized access qualification."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he had little contact with this kind of business operation before, he could easily understand the meaning of the beautiful manager, and also thought of what the so-called special rules were like.


    "Well, I''ll start with the bottom price, covering the sky. The bottom price of the non exclusive film and television adaptation right is 10 million yuan. Each bid has to be less than one million yuan. At the same time, the final bid price is the final price of the adaptation right of this work."


    Chu Fei deeply thought that ran nodded, reading this move can only be said to be wonderful.


    Zhetian has a lot of fans, or Chendong has too many fans. Therefore, once the book "covering the sky" is made, it will certainly make more money than the changes of those romance novels, provided that what you have to do is like that.


    Although Zhetian''s adaptation right is not exclusive, it is only superficial in the final analysis. If a person with real strength shouts out the price that other people can''t accept, then it''s not exclusive, it''s also exclusive.

 Chapter 478

    It''s not exclusive. It''s not good news for many people. Even a lot of people on the scene look very ugly. Before that, they just released a non exclusive news for everyone to digest, but now is the real play.


    If you want to reduce competition, it really costs a lot of money.


    "OK, let''s start bidding now!" The beauty manager cried out with a smile.


    But the hall was not as hot as before because of her words.


    On the contrary, after the start of this time, all the people in the hall look at me and you don''t say a word, and some people directly choose to look up at the ceiling and pretend that nothing happened.


    "What''s the matter? Even if this mode is a bit tricky, no one will refuse to bid?" Behind Chu Fei and Liu Ruyu, those readers and fans ask their own questions.


    "I think they are all watching. Have you forgotten what they wrote in the novel?"


    "Yes, I dare to say that I read novels! Have you forgotten what the auction house looks like? "


    "They are absolutely on the sidelines. Now, whoever bids first will lose the price."


    "It''s just that the companies who are in a hurry to bid are not the ones who are in a hurry."


    Listening to the whispered chat of these readers and fans, Chu Fei secretly nodded. He also guesses like this, but Liu Ruyu beside Chu Fei doesn''t seem to think like this, which can be seen from the expression on her face.


    As for Li Wei, she is already confident. It seems that the bidding rules are not a problem for her.


    The reporter uncle, who also heard the dialogue between these young readers and fans, said with a bitter smile:


    "don''t talk nonsense. This is reality, not fiction. Do you think reality will develop like fiction?"


    "Uncle, that''s reasonable! It must be because such development is reasonable to write like this in the novel! " A girl said seriously.


    Other people nodded, but everyone''s eyes were full of curiosity. I hope this reporter uncle can explain it to you.


    The reporter''s uncle sneered, waved his hand and said in a low voice:


    "don''t think too much. I''ll tell you, they''re not in a hurry to bid, they don''t want to bid... "


    "That is..."


    "It''s not what you think. They are angry. They dare to challenge their authority in their field."


    "Ah? So mysterious? Why can''t I see that? Are they authoritative? " Another boy asked with a confused face.


    "You are young. In the novel, strength is respected, but the reality is that money is omnipotent and capital is omnipotent. Although the scale of reading articles is very large, and Tencent is powerful, it is just a new company after all. It has only developed for many years. "


    The reporter''s uncle is very cautious. He seems to be afraid that his words will be heard by the company leaders in front of him.


    "Ah? But Tencent''s market value is not all... "


    These readers and fans can''t understand what the reporter said, because no matter from what aspect, Tencent is already the top giant in China!


    Tencent make complaints about readers in many aspects, fans and users, but no one will think Tencent is weak.


    However, the reporter''s uncle shook his head and said:


    "you have to understand that there is a day outside. This sentence is absolutely correct in any field."


    "Is it a big capitalist abroad?" A boy felt that he had guessed the answer, but he was finally rejected by the reporter''s uncle. He said with a bitter smile:


    "you, remember, people don''t fight with officials."


    After the reporter''s uncle said that, he paused, and then said:


    "well, stop chatting, let''s have a good look."


    The hall has been quiet for more than five minutes. In these five minutes, the beautiful manager on the stage has changed from confidence and calm at the beginning to worry and panic later.


    People who can work in a big company like Yuewen can''t think of such a possible situation.


    But although the heart has begun to panic, the beauty manager on the stage is still standing there.


    At this moment, Li Wei, who has been smiling confidently, suddenly raised her hand and cried:


    "Wei entertainment, 10 million!"


    Li Wei''s words can be said to stir up a thousand waves with one stone!


    Everyone did not expect that someone would really bid!


    Everyone didn''t expect that even if someone finally made a bid, it was Li Wei and her entertainment sitting in the last row!


    After Li Wei yells, she immediately turns to Liu Ruyu and Chu Fei, which makes Liu Ruyu very depressed. As for Chu Fei, he just turns his eyes.At the same time, chufei''s hearing also heard the whispers of many people in the hall, including those from the top companies in the front three rows.


    "Where did Wei entertainment come from?"


    "It''s Li Wei. It''s Li Wei''s company."


    "No wonder, it was her who did it. It seems that she can only succeed in reading this article today."


    "I''ll try to deal with them in the future. With Li Wei''s move, we are doomed to be unable to stop reading today."


    "Ah, there''s no way. Li Wei doesn''t talk to us in advance. She''s just messing around."


    "Don''t say that. It''s not good for people to spread it. Let''s have a good bid. It''s really good for covering the sky."


    "This is the only way..."


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to this light to the extreme dialogue, Chu Fei secretly frowned.


    Chu Fei, who unfolds his divine sense, naturally knows who the speaker is. These people are not ordinary company employees, and most of all, they are at the level of general manager.


    Moreover, these people are all over 40 years old, which definitely belong to the existence that occupies an important position in their respective companies.


    This is not the most important thing. What really surprised Chu Fei was that from the conversation of these people, Li Wei seemed to have a background.


    Just like the reporter''s uncle said before, people don''t fight with officials. In these five words, officials are the background, that is, the background of the first three rows, and that of Li Wei.


    "Fifteen million." First three rows, there''s a bid.


    "Mr. Liu, I''m sorry, 16 million!"


    "Wang always can, 17 million, and I''ll make up a dime!"


    "Stop it, all of you. I''ll give you $18 million!"


    "I''ll treat you to dinner later, 20 million!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just in the blink of an eye, the price of the non exclusive film and television adaptation right has gone from 10 million to 20 million. But also in those bosses who chat, the conversation of greetings, take time to bid!


    I have to say that this level is really shocking.


    Chu Fei pays attention to Li Wei next to her. He thinks Li Wei is not happy now. After all, other people''s prices far exceed her. Unexpectedly, Li Wei''s face is still full of confidence.


    "Feige, there seems to be something wrong with Li Wei." Liu Ruyu said softly in Chu Fei''s ear.


    "It''s not a problem, it''s money." Chu Fei said firmly.


    Sure enough, just after those people mentioned raising the price to 20 million yuan, the relaxed and freehand style disappeared from many people''s faces, and the speed of bidding slowed down.


    But three minutes later, the price of Zhetian''s adaptation right also reached 30 million.


    "35 million, ha ha, I''m the host tonight!" A ruddy face of the boss said happily.


    From 30 million yuan to 35 million yuan, this is to dissuade people. Moreover, according to the price of those novel copyrights in previous years, this price has already exceeded everyone''s expectation.


    On the stage, the beauty manager returned to the excitement from the previous panic. The price of 35 million yuan has already exceeded the estimate of reading articles!


    At this time, Chu Fei, with a bitter smile in his heart, said: "how can I feel that the world line has changed a lot Hiss Is it because of me? "

 Chapter 479

    "Three thousand five hundred times!"


    When the beautiful host on the stage saw that people no longer bid, she began to prepare to drop the hammer.


    "35 million twice!"


    "35 million three times!"


    At this moment, Li Wei raised her hand and cried:


    "40 million!"


    Coax!


    After the price was called out, the people in the hall immediately fried the pot.


    "Is Li Wei crazy? Why are you shouting such a high price?"


    "Ha ha, it seems that who has a lot of spare money behind her..."


    "It''s too much. How can we do this? We''re not going to let us in at all!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that it''s necessary to talk about it later. Li Wei is arrogant and arrogant


    ¡­¡­


    On the stage, which beauty manager was stunned, 35 million has exceeded the estimate of the whole Yuewen group, let alone 40 million.


    By this time, the price is not a simple number, but a series of chain effects. The chain effects of 35 million and 40 million are at different levels.


    In another office, many of the management who read the articles gathered here, staring at the big screen on the wall.


    On the big screen, the picture of the official bidding scene is displayed.


    "Fast drop hammer, can''t rise again, there must be a problem in this, we are clear, can''t be whose scapegoat!" A fat middle-aged man said immediately.


    "That''s right, we have to drop the hammer, otherwise this high price will easily attract the attention of the above."


    "It''s very good to break the siege of these big men in the entertainment industry today."


    "Yes, it''s a great achievement. You can''t miss it."


    ¡­¡­


    At the bidding scene, the beauty manager on the stage had heard the order from the senior leaders from the secret headset. She also knew that it was very important and did not dare to delay. She directly picked up the mallet and said: "40 million, everything is very simple, everything is very natural.


    Liu Ruyu and Chu Fei don''t think much about it, but Li Wei is on the wax. Up to now, Li Wei really didn''t know what she could say. Finally, she left the office with her head down.


    As for which beauty manager, she saw all this in her eyes and naturally knew what was going on, but she didn''t dare to offend Li Wei, so even if she wanted to laugh, she could only keep it in her heart.

 Chapter 480

    Chu Fei naturally has no time to talk about what Li Wei thinks. In fact, Chu Fei doesn''t even want to take care of his own affairs.


    Chu Fei looked at the next time and found that it was already evening. Those who should get off work were all off work, and those who didn''t get off work were basically working overtime.


    Chu Fei said to Liu Ruyu:


    "Ruyu, it''s up to you. I''ll go out and go back if I''m ok."


    "Well, Feige, you can go and give it to me. It''s OK." Liu Ruyu smiles and nods.


    Chu Fei waved with the people in the office, and then walked out of the office. Without stopping, he went directly into the elevator and pressed the first floor.


    In the elevator, chufei thought for a while about what he was going to do. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and ordered a private guide.


    It''s a private tour guide. In fact, chufei just wants to find someone to talk to.


    Because the purpose was very simple, Chu Fei didn''t care what the guide he chose looked like. But he knew he had chosen a woman.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Chu Fei just walked out of the elevator, and his guide called. After getting through the phone, he found a cafe nearby while communicating with the other party, and then sent his location information.


    More than ten minutes later, before chufei finished a cup of coffee, the female tour guide came to chufei.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Chu?" The sweet voice sounded in front of chufei, and chufei had noticed the girl for a long time.


    It''s not because of the opening of divine consciousness, but the girl''s appearance is really beautiful.


    In fact, even Chu Fei himself can''t understand, it seems that the girls he met recently are very beautiful. If it''s the rich second generation who used to be the black sheep of the family, Chu Fei might have been trying to get close to the girl.


    But now Chu Fei is much more stable. Of course, there are many reasons, including the fact that he ate Zou jiaoneidan.


    After that kind of ability enhancement, Chu Fei didn''t dare to go too close to ordinary girls, for fear that it would be bad to hurt other girls in case of impulse.


    As for Xiao Zi, she is a monster. She has different endurance.


    "Hello, it''s me. You''re Miss Bai."


    Simple greetings, Chu Fei ordered a cup of coffee to the beauty guide in front of him. Her surname is Bai, what name is Chu Fei do not know, also dare not understand too much.


    "Mr. Chu, is there any place you want to go? There are many beautiful sceneries in Shencheng. Besides, Mr. Chu, how much time do you have? If the time is long, I can make a good arrangement to ensure that you can have a good look at all the beautiful sceneries in Shencheng. "


    Chu Fei laughs and says, "don''t bother. Just show me around. Don''t go to too far. Is there any interesting place nearby?"


    "Now?" Miss Bai didn''t expect that the guest''s request was so low. Although she was surprised, she was very happy and said, "now, I think people''s Square is very interesting."


    "People''s Square? Go to the square dance? " Chufei said jokingly.


    "No, there''s a new program recording in people''s Square today. It''s the first time."


    "The show? What program? Is it a running man? " Outdoor program recording, Chu Fei can think of only once in a while saw the running man.


    However, Miss Bai shook her head and said with a sweet smile:


    "no, it''s a fighting competition program called Jianghu road. By the way, I have their leaflets with me. They gave me two tickets. "


    With these words, Miss Bai took out a beautifully made leaflet and two tickets for the audience seats from her bag.


    "Jianghu Road, hero tomb? It''s a big publicity effort... " Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Yes, we all feel like martial arts."


    "Yes, but how can this kind of program be recorded in the square? Can you register on site? " Chu Fei looked at the leaflet again and said his question again.


    "Yes, the boss is very powerful. He started a chain restaurant and has always been longing for martial arts. So he found a way to start this program. I heard that he also pulled down the sponsorship of Tencent! And it''s exclusive on Tencent. "


    Chufei nodded. Although it sounds very powerful, it''s actually a network program.


    Nevertheless, chufei is really interested in the program. Miss Bai cleverly saw all this from Chu Fei''s eyes. She smilingly put two tickets on the table and said:


    "let''s go to the river lake road!"


    I don''t know if it''s Miss Bai''s charming personality or just her professionalism. No matter what, Chu Fei agreed happily.


    Then they got up and left the cafe, got in the car and went straight to the people''s Square.It''s not far away, and it''s past the rush hour, so they arrive at their destination soon.


    The people''s Square is as bright as day, with a large area surrounded by police and security to maintain order, and a huge challenge arena.


    There are four audience seats around. Outside the audience seats are lighting equipment and various cameras. Anyway, chufei doesn''t understand very well.


    Chufei, they just came. The recording of the program has just started. There are two people fighting in the challenge arena.


    However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, there was a foreigner and a black brother on the challenge arena.


    In terms of body shape, the black man is the guy opposite him, regardless of height, weight or strength.


    "Well, now it''s the second round. Our young man''s physical strength has obviously decreased. In the first round, he can still rely on speed to avoid attack. What will he do in this round?"


    "In fact, we all know that the result of the competition has been very obvious. The suspense now is how long Xiao Zhang can last."


    ¡­¡­


    On the host stage, a host and a commentator are introducing the competition with one word and one word, and the mood of the audience around is also very high, cheers and boos are rising one after another.


    As for chufei''s side, Miss Bai kept screaming from the moment she sat down, especially when the Chinese were beaten.


    "Why doesn''t he admit defeat? He can''t beat the black man." A moment later, Miss Bai could not help worrying.


    "Don''t you see that the people who dare to come up to the Jianghu Road, the hero grave and the people who dare to come up are not going to give up." Chu Fei said calmly that Chu Fei was very concerned about the game, but he was watching the game with his divine sense, and at the same time, he was searching for the relevant information of the show with his mobile phone.


    "Boss Ren Shiquan Time This is the time when Zhao Yong went abroad... " With more and more information, Chu Fei finally decided that the fundamental reason why this program could come out was the video made by Zhao Yong abroad.


    Because of that video, Chinese people''s yearning for martial arts and Kung Fu has once again reached a small peak. Ren Shiquan himself is a professional of film and television media, and he has worked in the system in the car, so he knows a lot of things very well. In addition, he also knows several senior executives of Tencent, so he finally made this road successfully.


    Of course, as for what this program can do, it depends on the situation.


    However, in such a short time, the challenge arena had been divided. The black man threw Xiao Zhang out of the challenge arena, and his friend also threw a white towel to admit defeat.


    "You It''s too weak! " The black man who won the game pointed to the audience and yelled excitedly!

 Chapter 481

    The black man''s voice was so loud that the audience could hear him clearly. But we didn''t care too much. We just had a laugh.


    After all, rich countries and strong people do not need to use foreigners'' evaluation to satisfy themselves. Naturally, they will not feel belittled because of a foreigner''s excited celebration.


    In fact, after discovering everyone''s state, Chu Fei still felt very shocked.


    "It''s only a few years. Everyone has changed a lot."


    Chu Fei''s emotion is not reasonable, which has caused a heated discussion on the Internet.


    However, chufei''s emotion is not over yet. In the challenge arena, the black man who won the game actually put up his thumb to the camera in front of him, and then put his thumb against his neck to cross


    In movies and TV plays, such gestures are often seen in real high-level comprehensive combat competitions. It''s probably the first time that black people can really compete in this position in the challenge arena.


    During the cheers of the audience and the celebration of the black man, the host went to the challenge arena with a smile. At this time, Miss Bai, the private guide beside chufei, came to chufei''s ear and said, "Mr. Chu, this is the boss of Jianghu Road, Ren Shiquan. He himself acted as the host of this issue. It''s hard to say whether it will be him or not."


    Chu Fei nodded, but he also knew that this kind of competition host was not the key point, and could not attract too much attention from the audience.


    However, looking at the boss Ren Shiquan, Chu Fei subconsciously released his own divine consciousness and shrouded in Ren Shiquan.


    "Well, his breathing is steady, and his limbs and muscles are on alert. It seems that the boss is also a martial arts practitioner, but it seems that he should be practicing Sanda."


    "Well, it''s a wonderful game. I didn''t expect our black friend to win three games in a row!" Ren Shiquan excitedly grabs the microphone and comes to the black man''s side. He says: "Baoma, when you registered, you said that you had contacted boxing for three years. The three people who just fought with you contacted us in Chinese Kungfu. Although they lost, they also showed something unique to our Chinese Kungfu. What do you feel? ¡±


    this is not a qualified interview, but compared with those reporters who always want to make trouble, Ren Shiquan''s question is not too much.


    He just presupposes a position that is not obvious.


    Baoma bent slightly, because he had a way to get his mouth close to the microphone.


    "Actually, I don''t think they show any useful skills at all. As you can see, their fists don''t have any strength on me. I don''t even need to avoid them. I don''t know if you Chinese Kungfu are all so soft. Anyway, it''s far from the movie. "


    Ren Shiquan laughs. He takes Bao Ma''s words as a joke and says: "ha ha, Bao Ma is very humorous. Movies are just movies and can''t represent real Chinese Kung Fu."


    After hearing Ren Shiquan''s words, Bao Ma was very obviously stunned. Then he approached the microphone and said:


    "then I understand that Chinese kung fu itself is a soft dance, and it has no other use except for being good-looking."


    After saying this, the whole audience was in an uproar. We didn''t expect that the black man should be so straightforward.


    Ren Shiquan was a little embarrassed. He explained with a wry smile:


    "Baoma, I mean, there is always a gap between reality and movies and TV plays..."


    "Yes, in the movie, your Kung Fu is very good. In reality, it''s bad!" Baoma seems to feel that he has mastered the truth. He doesn''t even pay attention to the audience''s booing and scolding, but also gives an inverted thumbs up to the audience.


    Under the challenge arena, Chu Fei had a bitter smile on his face. Beside him, beautiful and sweet Miss Bai was as angry as others. The only difference was that Miss Bai didn''t yell.


    Ren Shiquan was really embarrassed in the challenge arena. He didn''t expect that he just wanted to guide the black man to evaluate the merits of Kung Fu, but it attracted people''s contempt. However, at this time, a staff member near the entrance of the challenge arena made a gesture to Ren Shiquan.


    Ren Shiquan wiped a cold sweat and said with an embarrassed smile:


    "OK, our next players are ready. If Bao Ma accepts, the fight will continue!"


    At the end of the speech, Ren Shiquan took out a stack of hand cards from his pocket, glanced at them and said:


    "to restate the rules of this competition, the first stage of the program adopts the method of wheel fight. The winner can reasonably judge his physical condition and try his best to achieve the maximum winning streak. According to the number of consecutive wins, the contestants will get different points, and the points are the key to enter the next stage of the program Report card


    Although Ren Shiquan didn''t make it clear, the leaflet said clearly that this program can only be regarded as a warm-up, an audition, and the next program can be regarded as a real competition.


    After the introduction of the rules, Ren Shiquan looked back at Baoma and asked:


    "Mr. Baoma, please tell me if it''s like participating in a competition!""Oh yeah!" Obama raised his hands and roared, as if to resist the hiss of the audience.


    "Well, now let''s welcome our new contestant, Zhang Li from Shennan martial arts school! He is a Taijiquan disciple and has been practicing martial arts for three years. He is 20 years old now! "


    In the voice of Ren Shiquan, an amateur host, this Taijiquan disciple named Zhang Li stepped onto the challenge arena with high spirits.


    He was wearing a Tai Chi suit with a small flat head. He was about 1.75 meters tall. He was of normal shape and weighed 150 Jin.


    This height and weight, to tell you the truth, there is no way to compare with the black people on the opposite side. They are taller than Zhang Li alone, not to mention their strong physique.


    "Hello Zhang Li, I see your information says that you''ve even been to Sanda, haven''t you?" Ren Shiquan intended to let the competition begin, but he found that the black man was full of momentum. Out of selfishness, he chose to say two more words.


    "Yes, I''ve also practiced Sanda, and I''ve also had experience in arena training." Zhang Li said while moving his hands and feet.


    "well, as we all know, Sanda is the modern essence of China''s Kung Fu. What makes you turn to Sanchi from Sanshou?" Ren Shiquan clearly intended to give the audience the concept of popular science Sanda, otherwise he would not have said more.


    "You''re right, Sanda is true, but after practicing for several years, I found that the ultimate goal of Sanda is to knock down the opponent. It has no ideological connotation and no philosophical value, but Taijiquan is different..."


    It can be seen that Zhang Li is definitely a loyal fan of Taijiquan, which seems endless. Paoma, the black man over there, was bored. At first, his full momentum gradually calmed down.


    Ren Shiquan peeked at Zhang Li and found that Bao Ma''s momentum had changed. Then he immediately interrupted Zhang Li and said:


    "OK, I think everyone is looking forward to the wonderful performance of Zhang Li, who has both Sanda and Tai Chi skills at the same time. I don''t want to say much. I''ll give you the challenge arena!"


    Ren Shiquan left the court and the referee came up from one side.

 Chapter 482

    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to the fighting world, so he didn''t know the referee. But those who entered earlier than chufei all listened to the introduction. In fact, this referee is a world-class fighting referee, and he appeared in several famous MMA competitions.


    But later, as he grew older, he began to retire to the second line and engage in training referees. As a Chinese, he has a high reputation in the field of comprehensive combat.


    It can be said that in the current "River Lake Road" competition, the only real big name is this referee.


    After the referee came on stage, he first bowed to the audience below, and then began to check the protective equipment of both sides according to the rules of the formal MMA competition.


    It''s a protective device. In fact, the real former residence is just a tooth cover in the mouth.


    "Ready Go At the order of the referee, the challenge competition finally began.


    Under the stage, Chu Fei watched with great interest. He wanted to see what effect this man named Zhang Li would have.


    As for the outcome, there is no doubt that Zhang Li will lose.


    Because the other side of the black Baoma height approaching 1.9 meters, muscular, absolutely heavyweight opponent.


    Nevertheless, Paoma didn''t show too much clumsiness, on the contrary, he was more flexible because of the characteristics of boxing.


    Chufei and Miss Bai didn''t know that Baoma didn''t rush to attack like the previous ones. It seemed that because of the disillusionment of the expectation of Chinese Kung Fu, there was no sense of crisis.


    Now Baoma feels like a child


    Zhang Li constantly adjusts his position with Bao Ma''s movement, and at the same time tries to make his pace a little lighter.


    Zhang Li was not in a hurry to attack, but as calm as possible


    So the two men began to circle in the ring. Dozens of seconds later, Baoma lost patience. After a cold hum, he directly hit Zhang Li''s chin with a fist.


    Zhang Lizao was on guard. He seized the opportunity to fight close to the black people, and his fists rained on the black people. It''s a pity that the Negro''s fighting ability is amazing. It seems that he didn''t fear pain at all and hit his left hand in a hurry


    Zhang Li dodges and continues to attack


    Paoma can also show his physical strength twice at a time, but after several times, he became angry because he found that he couldn''t distance himself, and the little man in front of him seemed to have been stuck in his arms


    Finally, Zhang Li seized the opportunity to evade the attack while embracing Bao Ma''s legs to complete a wrestling!


    "Good!"


    "Good fight! Hit him hard


    "Hold him down, hit him, hit him!"


    The audience were excited, even Miss Bai beside Chu Fei was excited, but Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and said in secret: I''m going to lose.


    Chu Fei''s judgment is right. After the two men finished, Zhang Li wanted to get up directly, but he was imprisoned by Bao ma.


    "Ah, it''s a miscalculation. Zhang Li didn''t expect that Bao Ma still wanted to fight on the ground. He wanted to get rid of it, but Bao Ma was so powerful that it was very difficult, very difficult!" The commentator was also excited.


    Up to now, we have basically seen what the situation is. Even the referee has been lying on the side of the two, carefully judging the situation of the two!


    Pa pa pa


    Just when everyone began to be disappointed, Zhang Li''s hand began to clap in the challenge arena


    "Stop! The game is over, the game is over The referee rushed to separate the two at the first time and always rescued Zhang Li from the black man''s arms.


    "Lose, Zhang Li admit defeat, no way, in fact, this is the weakness of our martial arts, ground technology is not enough."


    "Yes, a lot of domestic martial arts masters will appear this level of weakness after they really step on the UFC arena. It''s not surprising that Zhang Li is too weak. We can only say that this is a status quo of our martial arts."


    ¡­¡­


    The commentator and the host give Zhang Li face, but in the final analysis, it is only for the audience hall after the program is finished. The audience couldn''t hear them, and Zhang Li couldn''t hear them.


    Outside the challenge arena, the medical staff who had been waiting rushed to the challenge arena to confirm that Zhang Li was healthy before the referee announced the result.


    "The winner, baroma!" The referee grabbed Paoma''s hand and roared high into the air, and Paoma''s high hand also put up a middle finger for no reason!


    For a moment, it was quiet around the venue!


    But just a few seconds later, the whole audience broke out a tidal wave of scolding!


    Swearing, all kinds of swearing, there are men and women, but for those who are up and down the challenge arena, all they hear is a noisy buzz.


    There are too many people. Most people can only hear what people around them say and scold. A little further away, it''s a mess.


    Paoma was also jumped by the reaction at the scene, but soon he let out a loud roar, and then he put up his middle finger with his left hand, and put up his thumb with his right hand, competing with the audience all around him!The referee has no choice, but this is what happened in the challenge arena. His work has been finished, and then there is nothing for him. How to deal with it is a matter for the organizers to worry about.


    But at this time, the men in the audience did not know who said "Da Ya!" After that, the audience will rush to the challenge arena.


    Fortunately, Ren Shiquan, the boss of the show, was ready to communicate with the security personnel as early as after the black people started winning in succession and provoking arrogantly!


    So, the angry people in the audience were stopped by the police and security guards who rushed in all around before they left their seats.


    On the commentary stage, Ren Shiquan sighed, and the commentary beside him was helpless.


    "Go ahead, you have to go up and calm everyone down."


    "Ah! Who would have thought that this black man was going too far! " Ren Shiquan complains, but he can''t help it. He can only take the microphone down the commentary platform and walk through the angry crowd to the challenge arena.


    In the challenge arena, the victorious black Baoma was still provoking and yelling with the audience around him. He didn''t stop until he saw Ren Shiquan come to the challenge arena.


    Because he knows very well that the rewards and bonuses he can get after his victory are given by the boss and the host. It''s OK to offend the audience, but it''s very unwise to offend the boss.


    "Please be quiet, everyone. Please control your mood. As a Chinese compatriot, I am also very sad, but here is the challenge arena, here is the road of the river! We have rules for the game. Please try to be restrained. Thank you, thank you


    In Ren Shiquan''s hand, Michael is connected with the surrounding sound system. Naturally, the sound is loud enough. For a moment, the angry audience gradually heard the scolding.


    "Jianghu Road, hero tomb, the winner is the king, this is the Wulin, this is the Jianghu!" Ren Shiquan yelled out the slogan of the program again, then gave a wry smile and continued:


    "Congratulations, Baoma, you have won your fourth victory. At the same time, because of your four consecutive uniform and Ko victories, you have almost become a professional wrestler in the Jianghu road ahead of time. You can choose to accept or refuse. Now let''s tell us your choice!"

 Chapter 483

    Ren Shiquan went straight to the theme and gave up the interview of the winner.


    "Of course I do."


    "Well, then, we congratulate Baoma on becoming the first fighter in the world to sign a contract. At the same time, we ask our staff to take up the contract and the 80000 yuan bonus!"


    The so-called staff, in fact, also includes the Shencheng notary office, after all, this involves the contract and bonus. Baoma did not hesitate, directly signed his name on the contract, and then received a cash reward of 80000 yuan from the staff.


    So far, Bao Ma''s game is over.


    Ren Shiquan began to speed up the pace and start the next competition. Two hours later, a second signing was born in the ring, practicing Muay Thai and Brazilian jujitsu.


    But then something happened that depressed everyone.


    The new member of the competition is a foreigner, but this one is white. It''s OK, but when Ren Shiquan asked him where he knew about the competition, the foreigner said:


    "my friend bao''ma called me to inform me. I heard that he won four consecutive games in KO, so I came."


    Ren Shiquan was a little embarrassed and said:


    "I see your information says that you used to be a soldier in the United States, and you are a member of the former special forces, so you must be very confident in fighting, right?"


    "Yes, I hope I can make more money and get a better life in China with my fighting skills."


    This white foreigner is very straightforward.


    "Ha ha, our Lyon is very humorous!"


    "In fact, what I really want to do is to learn your Kung Fu. I''ve loved kung fu movies since I was a child, and I''ve always been longing for Kung Fu. But after I came to China, I challenged many people who claimed to be masters, but they were all poor. At first, I thought I didn''t find a real master. But Baoma made me understand that it''s not that I can''t find a master. In fact, there are many masters. "


    Leon said that Ren Shiquan and the audience around him were very comfortable, but after a pause, Leon continued:


    "it''s just that the so-called Kung fu masters can only be beaten as reptiles in the face of real fighting. Since you can''t find a real master, you can only choose to use my technology to win those rubbish and make money. "


    No one thought that Ang here was even more arrogant than Paoma, and the arrogance was even more outrageous.


    Under the excitement of the crowd, Ren Shiquan had to go out again to appease the audience.


    Unfortunately, today seems destined to be Ren Shiquan''s day of suffering.


    Half an hour later, Lyon, like Paoma, got the chance to sign and the bonus after four consecutive Ko victories.


    Then the next person who comes up is a foreigner


    Until ten o''clock in the evening, after the end of the recording of "Jianghu road", we found that there were five foreigners in the evening, each of whom got a bonus and signed a contract with an absolute advantage.


    At the same time, the five foreigners also made a lot of comments, which caused the audience to denounce. But there''s no way. We can''t do anything except scold.


    Finally, the recording ended, and the audience of less than 100 people left on the scene began to walk out. There''s no way. The angry audience has already left. How can they insist on the end of the road.


    Fortunately, there is not a Shencheng competition point for "Jianghu road". In fact, in the next week, Jianghu road will also hold audition competitions in several other big cities, so there is no need to worry about the situation that all of them are foreigners.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu. I don''t know what this competition will be like today. I''m sorry, it''s my dereliction of duty." Following the crowd of the exit audience, Chu Fei and Miss Bai walk side by side, and Miss Bai apologizes with a depressed face.


    Chufei smiles bitterly. Although today''s event is really unhappy, it doesn''t make Miss Bai apologize. How does she know that this kind of thing will happen.


    "It''s nothing. It''s an eye opener. After all, I didn''t hear that foreigners would be so irritating before."


    "Yes, those five people are too much." Miss Bai sighed and said nothing more.


    They walked around like this, and soon walked out of the program venue and began to walk towards the exit of the square. Just two steps later, a few foreigners cheered and laughed in front of them.


    Chu Fei didn''t lift his head to know that they were the five foreigners before. Now they have money and status, and they are celebrating. Besides, there are some beautiful young girls around them.


    Around them, many people will turn pale when they pass by, but no one will fight. After all, the security personnel around have not evacuated.


    But I don''t know what happened. Just as chufei and Miss Bai quietly passed by those people, the black man among the five foreigners suddenly put out his hand to stop chufei and Miss Bai.


    "Hey! Miss, come and have a party with us


    All these black people can speak Chinese, but their intonation is a little strange. After all, they have lived here for several years, and they can''t live conveniently without learning Chinese.However, where normal people will accept these people''s invitation, say what party, is not to enjoy a few nights.


    But Chu Fei is there, so it''s not necessary for Miss Bai to refuse. Chu Fei directly pushed away Bao Ma''s arm and said:


    "Bao Ma, congratulations on your winning today, but my friend has something else to do. I''m sorry that I can''t play with you."


    "What''s the matter? Is that important? If not, make a friend with us! We can have a good time today. We are already in... "


    It seems that Baoma wants to name some famous places to attract Miss Bai, but unexpectedly, Miss Bai just stares at her eyes and refuses: "I don''t want to be friends with you, get out of the way, don''t get in the way!"


    Paoma didn''t respond, and the other four foreigners laughed. Although they were all friends'' jokes, Baoma still felt that he lost face, but he felt that it was chufei, not Miss Bai, who made him lose face.


    the white


    With that, Lyon came to chufei and Miss Bai with a proud face. In their unhappy eyes, they said:


    "this beautiful lady, please don''t blame us for being rude. In order to apologize, I invite you to our party, food and wine. Everything you want to play is OK. We treat you, and the beautiful lady just needs to enjoy life! Have fun


    If it''s on other occasions or in front of other women, maybe you don''t need Lyon to come out at all. Unfortunately, even though Lyon has performed well, Miss Bai still doesn''t have any interest.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    Finish saying, Miss Bai pulls Chu Fei to want to leave. But Lyon stopped them again and sneered: "little man, don''t pester this lady any more. She should go to a party and enjoy life. You have no right to stop her!"


    Maybe it''s because of face, maybe it''s really such a strange brain circuit. In short, Lyon, like Baoma, has targeted chufei.


    Once or twice, chufei didn''t plan to do anything. But after three things, chufei is not a clay man.


    "Ha ha, do you really feel invincible after winning a few three legged cats?"


    Chu Fei put his hands in his pants pocket and said with disdain.

 Chapter 484

    "You want to fight!"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Chufei said with a sneer.


    This sentence caused the anger of Lyon, Baoma and the other three foreigners. They didn''t intend to speak well. They have decided to teach chufei a lesson.


    As for the security personnel around, they don''t care at all, because in their view, even those security personnel can''t do anything to them!


    This is the experience they summed up when they lived in Shencheng these years!


    Under this kind of cognition, the five foreigners gathered around chufei and Miss Bai one by one. As for the girls who were originally surrounded by the foreigners, they went to the side quietly to be a crowd.


    Chu Fei just glanced at them and knew that the girls didn''t think that the foreigner was doing too much, or even if they thought it was too much, it was within their acceptable range.


    In a word, from the bright eyes of the girls, Chu Fei already knew that if he was really taught by the five foreigners, the girls would be very excited to rush into the foreigners'' arms.


    "Boy, you still have time to apologize. It''s not fun to be knocked down by us."


    "Yes, apologize and get out of here!"


    "You don''t want to apologize. You just need to get under me and I''ll let you go! Ha ha ha


    "Yes, get through! Ha ha ha


    "Come drill me, drill me, mine is better drill, because I didn''t wear underwear today! Ha ha ha


    There is a lot of noise here. Many people have gathered around to watch. It seems that because of the crowd, the security personnel in the distance didn''t notice what happened here.


    Anyway, so far, no one has come to them for help, and nothing else has happened.


    Chu Fei had no choice but to smile and said in a low voice:


    "do supporting villains like to let people get into their pants..."


    "Mr. Chu What did you say? " Miss Bai was beside chufei, holding his arm nervously.


    "I mean..."


    "Don''t be afraid, Mr. Chu. I I call the police I''ll call the police now Miss Bai is really afraid. As a private tour guide, she has already blamed herself for not letting the guests enjoy the beautiful scenery and enjoy the good mood. How can she accept being beaten for her own reasons!


    If this happens, Miss Bai will feel guilty and want to change her career and give up the job!


    But Chu Fei patted Miss Bai''s trembling hand and said, "don''t be afraid, they are not qualified to hurt me. Don''t worry. "


    "No, no, they are too many. Don''t fight them! I''ll call the police... " Miss Bai didn''t believe what Chu Fei said. After all, these five foreigners were very powerful, but they had witnessed it with their own eyes. They got 80000 bonus by fighting!


    "No, I don''t think you asked me before why there are no real kung fu masters in the fighting competition?"


    Chu Fei quietly enters into Miss Bai''s body and calms her nervous and excited mood. Then in Miss Bai''s surprised eyes, he says:


    "now I''ll tell you the reason."


    "Yes Miss Bai nodded heavily. Although she didn''t know what chufei had done, it could calm her down for a moment. This kind of thing brought her great confidence.


    At this moment, Miss Bai regarded chufei as heaven.


    "Ha ha ha, I heard right. He still talks about Kung Fu! Hahaha, I''m so happy. You really know kung fu. Why didn''t you sign up for the challenge arena? We were all on it at that time! Ha ha ha ha Lyon''s laughter let more people pay attention to this side, but there is no security personnel.


    This time, it wasn''t for any other reason, but Chu didn''t mean it! Chu unintentionally blocked the five senses and six senses of the security personnel who were closer to this side. With the help of the divine sense and the vitality of heaven and earth, this kind of small skill is something that he can easily grasp.


    "You Chinese people are so pitiful. It''s clear that there''s no Kung Fu at all. You still insist on blowing so much. Ha ha ha, come and hit me. Let me see your Kung Fu, ha ha ha!"


    "No wonder you Chinese can''t compare with us in the United States. It''s because people like you don''t dare to face up to the shortcomings of their own country!" Another foreigner suddenly said in the tone of a scholar, and then he burst into a burst of laughter.


    Around, many of the onlookers had gone to see the audition recording of "Jianghu road". After witnessing that the people who claimed to have this fist and that leg were directly attacked by others, their contempt for Chu Fei has surpassed that of the five foreigners.


    "Young man, you''d better apologize quickly. Those who really have kung fu have been defeated by them. What can you do?" An old lady nearby advised.


    "You feel bad when you lose Kung Fu. Everyone knows, but there''s no need to worry about your health and safety."


    "Apologize, and they won''t embarrass you."


    ¡­¡­This is still the view of the onlookers who have good character and character. The rest of them, who don''t know what they think, laugh loudly.


    "Is it really him? Rubbish, this kind of martial arts blow, one count as one, all damn it! They refuse to accept reality! "


    "At first glance, it''s just a country bumpkin who has never seen the world. In terms of fighting, martial arts has a fart use, that is, it''s good-looking!"


    "It''s not that. There are so many competitions, some of which can be played by even Chinese Wushu players! When blowing, one by one, it''s really rubbish when it comes to actual combat! "


    "It''s like that Fang, who has turned Taijiquan into a cult!"


    "Go away, shabby!"


    "That is, die quickly, don''t give us shame!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly. He didn''t know whether these people were Chinese or not. He even mocked and scolded himself when he showed that foreigners had problems.


    Chufei''s side, Miss Bai because of the side of these people''s scolding, ridicule gas pretty face very white, if not for her really didn''t say dirty words, I''m afraid in Biao up.


    Nevertheless, Miss Bai looked at the people around her angrily and said, "who are you? Do you talk like that?"


    Hearing Miss Bai''s "counterattack", Chu Fei immediately saw the depth of Miss Bai''s quarrel. Then he looked at the foreigners and said:


    "let her go first, OK?"


    "Leave? No, no, miss. You just need to stand by. We''ll be over soon. You can also see how useless this man is by the way! "


    "I don''t want you to get out of the way, or I''ll call the police now. Even if you are foreigners, you can''t ignore the law! Just... "


    "No, don''t worry. It''s OK." Chu Fei turned Miss Bai to face herself, and then said with a smile:


    "do me a favor. Go to the side and record all these with your mobile phone, so that other foreigners can see if the Chinese men are really useless."


    "I..."


    "Trust me, go ahead, don''t go far."


    Chufei''s method of change, and it worked. Although Miss Bai was worried and looked back several times when she came out of the encirclement, she left the dangerous place after all.


    After getting out of the encirclement of these foreigners, Miss Bai immediately pushed away a few onlookers, then stood on a bench, took out her mobile phone and turned on the video shooting.


    "Well, we can start. Who will come first?" Chu Fei back hand, a face relaxed say.

 Chapter 485

    Chufei''s lightness is not fake. At this moment, even those onlookers who don''t know how to fight have seen it, let alone those foreigners who are proficient in fighting.


    However, the five foreigners did not choose to surround chufei, perhaps because they thought it was humiliating to do so.


    "Dwarf, see how I beat you!"


    Chu Fei side of the foreigner said a, is a reminder, and then a punch hit Chu Fei''s chin.


    Chufei sneers, turns around and looks at him. At the same time, his body moves slightly sideways and avoids easily.


    "I''m watching..." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "You This guy didn''t expect that his fist would be so easily dodged by Chu Fei. The key is that he hasn''t seen clearly how Fei did it.


    Is this man really a master? He still doubted in his heart, so it''s subconsciously time to take it seriously with all his strength.


    He put forward the standard fighting posture, and then found an opportunity in the change of steps, and then directly rushed to Chu Fei, with a fist swinging!


    Chu Fei still didn''t care, smile on his face remained unchanged, his hands were still behind him, but he didn''t hide and didn''t avoid. Instead, he stepped forward, and his chest directly bumped into this guy''s arms!


    I''m hiding!


    But it''s not that simple. Under Chu Fei''s intentional action, the foreigner just felt as if he had been knocked down by a car. The huge force directly knocked him back!


    Behind him was the crowd of onlookers. Although the distance was more than three meters, in the blink of an eye, he had already bumped into the crowd of onlookers.


    Most of the onlookers dodged in time, but there were also one or two unfortunate people who didn''t dodge for various reasons and became the mat under the foreigner''s body.


    "Oh, my God, how did that happen?"


    "How powerful!"


    "But it''s too fake! How powerful it is to knock people off at once


    "The initial speed, his initial speed is not so fast..."


    Because they couldn''t understand it, the onlookers began to think about Chu Fei''s power from various angles.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei had a sense of propriety under his hand, and he didn''t really use his real strength. Otherwise, let alone the foreigner, the two people who were pressed by him would be seriously injured, even died on the spot.


    "I''m still watching..." Chu Fei looked at him with a smile and said.


    The previous one was provocative, but this one has been ironic.


    Although the chest pain, but the foreigner realized that his body did not receive too much damage, for a time also thought that he had proved Chu Fei''s combat effectiveness.


    So, he got up in a rage and rushed to chufei crazily. At the same time, he was yelling at it.


    Chufei didn''t understand, because this guy didn''t speak English or Chinese, and there was no need to translate with the system, so he didn''t know what it meant.


    But it didn''t make any difference Because what foreigners say at this time must be dirty words!


    Under the foreigner''s fury, his speed has exceeded the imagination of many onlookers! He quickly rushed to Chu Fei''s side and used both fists and feet. In just ten seconds, he had already played dozens of fists and feet!


    Unfortunately, chufei is like catkins in the wind. No matter how fierce and fast the foreigner''s company is, chufei''s clothes can''t be found.


    At last, Chu Fei saw that the foreigner should have done his best, so he put out his hand to hold the attacking palm. In a turn, the huge force would tear his palm in an instant!


    Panic, the foreigner can only do his best to follow the direction of the force in mid air turned up, and finally Bang hit the ground.


    Anti joint, the simplest anti joint technique


    Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said:


    "I didn''t see it."


    The onlookers had forgotten their exclamations. They all held their breath and took a breath at the last moment.


    But at this time, Chu Fei had already left the guy on the ground and looked at the remaining four, saying:


    "I allow you to go up together."


    Paoma and Lyon looked at each other. As friends, they didn''t rush up to fight for the first time, but chose to take the back half step. But the other two foreigners are different. They seem to think that two against one has a great chance of winning!


    What''s more, chufei''s previous attitude really angered them!


    ¡°¡­¡­ %£¡¡±


    Two people a scold, is still not understand the foreign language, in this scold, the two foreigners at the same time attack Chu Fei, a left and a right!


    The onlookers exclaimed, and some even called out "be careful!" But Chu Fei is still indifferent, just to these two guys, Chu Fei didn''t waste much time.


    Immediately catch the loopholes of these two people, and then use their own terrible speed and strength to hold their wrists respectively. Then, the Tai Chi power runs, and the two people immediately move uncontrollably like in the deep waves.They tried to resist more than once, but whether it was a fist or a leg, Chu Fei only used two elbows and waist twist to defuse it easily!


    After a few breaths, chufei hit the two foreigners on the ground with the same old skill, and made up a heavy foot on everyone''s chin!


    Then, chufei looked at Paoma and Lyon and said with a smile:


    "the most arrogant is you. It''s just a challenge arena. If you win, you win. Nobody says anything. Don''t think that''s the so-called Kung Fu."


    "You Don''t come here Paoma''s eyes are full of fear, but it seems that it is because of the skin color, or because of the drink. In short, his body and face do not show too much fear, so does Lyon around him.


    "I''ll give you a chance. You can have weapons." Chu Fei looked around, and then walked out of the crowd. After a while, Chu Fei came over with two short sticks.


    Of course, these two short sticks are actually branches, which chufei just broke.


    When chufei walked out of the crowd, no one dared to follow. Only Miss Bai, who was taking a video with her mobile phone, followed.


    In fact, at this time, many people have begun to take out their mobile phones to shoot, but there is only one Miss Bai who really dares to follow Chu Fei to shoot.


    "Here, come on." Chufei throws two short sticks in front of Baoma and Lyon, and then waits.


    Unfortunately, Paoma and Lyon didn''t really take it. They looked at each other, and after a moment''s silence, they said:


    "barbaric! Barbarism


    While saying this, the two foreigners ran away from the crowd.


    Needless to say, they will not come back.


    Looking at the two foreigners running away, Chu Fei looks funny, but since they have all run away, he can''t say anything more. He takes Miss Bai and leaves here.


    Chufei didn''t know. A few minutes after he left, the security personnel he had covered all found the problem here. As soon as he came over, he saw two foreigners fainting on the ground and a foreigner holding his wrist and crying pain.


    The security personnel were shocked. They arranged an ambulance to take them to the hospital while trying to find the onlookers to find out what was going on.


    Unfortunately, this time, no one among the onlookers stood on the side of foreigners.


    "They asked for it. They molested little girls. When they won the challenge, they scolded us for Kung Fu. As a result, they got into trouble with a master, and that''s it."


    This is the explanation of the onlookers, and no one else is saying more.


    After hearing about this, these security personnel have no choice but to choose not to investigate for the time being.


    Chu Fei and Miss Bai, who left, didn''t talk any more. They didn''t know why. They just felt as if there was a layer of estrangement. Anyway, later Chu Fei casually found a hotel to stay, and Miss Bai also left by herself.


    This night, busy staring at the film cutting personnel right received three calls, he has signed the contract players.


    On the phone, the three people directly chose to resign, although the contract has just been signed Although it was against the rules, the three foreigners refused to be professional fighters again.


    There''s no way to deal with personnel rights. After all, it''s foreigners. It can''t change anything if we really investigate them. We just let them go. But the right of personnel doesn''t know why the three of them resigned.

 Chapter 486

    But what Chu Fei didn''t expect was that it didn''t end so easily.


    First of all, just an hour after Chu Fei left, several videos appeared on the Internet. Although the quality was not good enough and the length was not complete, the content was a picture of Chu Fei fighting with the three foreigners.


    After these videos came out, they were only spread in a small range at the beginning, such as post bar, forum, etc. Although some people forwarded them on Weibo, many people thought it was hype, so few people paid attention to them.


    It''s no wonder that netizens, after all, used Kung Fu to hype videos both at home and abroad. In addition, it''s politically correct to fight Kung Fu on the Internet now, so naturally, few people will take the initiative to open videos.


    But even so, this video is still spreading at a relatively fast speed.


    But later, when Chu Fei had already laid down to rest, another video burst out on the Internet.


    This video is still very short, but it has been subtitled, which directly reverses the cause of the whole thing.


    And the title is more attractive!


    Shock! In order to rob women, Chinese beat foreigners violently, and their quality is worrying! ¡·


    after the title came out, a large number of videos were reprinted immediately. It seems that many people like to see things that say that the quality of Chinese people is not good.


    In just one hour, this video has been forwarded by more than 10000 people, and the number of viewers has exceeded 100000.


    The three foreigners who were beaten in the video are OK. They didn''t come out.


    But baouma and Lyon came forward. They recorded a video together and put it on Weibo, claiming that the crazy video was true. Their friends were beaten and they were threatened.


    By this time, things have been completely made big!


    Other people''s parties have come forward and denounced. This is really a hornet''s nest!


    Time is less than 24 o''clock, the network has actually started human flesh, but also very efficient to find Miss Bai''s information.


    By this time, some people have found something wrong, but the anger of the masses has been aroused.


    Miss Bai was murdered, and her mobile phone number and address were leaked. Immediately, many people began to gather to denounce Miss Bai as a "villain".


    Miss Bai is not a local. She''s just a stranger working in Shencheng. She lives in a rented community.


    After being killed by human flesh, Miss Bai''s mobile phone was exploded immediately, and SMS was bombed frequently.


    At first, Miss Bai was confused, but she soon understood the whole story.


    The aggrieved Miss Bai wanted to carry it down by herself, but when he found that someone had started to gather and wanted to teach her face to face, Miss Bai was really afraid.


    In the middle of the night, chufei was about to fall asleep. Suddenly, a phone call came.


    Chu Fei is too lazy to open his eyes and closes his eyes to connect the phone.


    "Mr. Chu Mr. Chu... "


    "Miss White?" Chu Fei was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Miss Bai?"


    Chu Fei hears the panic in Miss Bai''s tone, and finds that Miss Bai seems to be still struggling with this.


    "Mr. Chu Someone put the video on Weibo about the affair with foreigners. "


    "Ah, it''s OK, it''s OK. After all, in front of so many people, it''s normal for people to take videos and put them on the Internet."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well... " Miss Bai hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Chu, it won''t have any effect on you, will it?"


    "I''m not afraid of exposure as a big man." Chufei laughs.


    "Well, then That''s all right Miss Bai didn''t say it in the end, and she didn''t know why. Perhaps, at this moment, Miss Bai thinks that it is more reliable to call the police than to find chufei.


    When the phone hung up, Chu Fei wanted to go on sleeping, but her words were echoing in her mind. The language and tone were playing back. Soon Chu Fei found something wrong.


    "There''s a problem!"


    Chu Fei opens his eyes, touches out the computer with a bitter smile, opens the microblog directly after WiFi on his face, and sees the edited video directly on the home page, as well as the reactions of netizens.


    "Robbing women with foreigners? Low quality beating? Did NIMA steal? When did I steal? "


    Looking at the forwarding of those comments on Weibo, Chu Fei was stunned.


    "No wonder Miss Bai called me It turns out that''s what happened... " Chu Fei continued to read while he was talking. When he saw the self recorded video of the two foreigners, Chu Fei immediately realized that it might be out of control.


    Chu Fei, who is very familiar with the Internet, knows that he can no longer find information on microblog, because microblog is not the fastest place to get information.


    Wu Nan closed his microblog, directly opened the post bar and entered the emperor bar.


    In the emperor bar only a glance, Chu Fei will see his latest progress in this matter.Then, Chu Fei saw such a sentence in the post.


    "According to the information I got, there are at least ten people going to block the girl''s door in Shencheng. I have already called the police, but I''m afraid it will be too late."


    Chu Fei looked at the time of posting, then calculated it, and found that if the dozen people really took action, they would arrive at Miss Bai''s home in half an hour.


    Thinking of Miss Bai''s phone call, Chu Fei finally figured out what was going on.


    The emperor bar is full of talents, so Miss Bai''s address can be easily found. After Chu Fei got Miss Bai''s address, he immediately rushed out of the hotel and rushed to Miss Bai''s home.


    "Master, go to the east side of rose garden!"


    "Ah? Are you from that side, too? " The driver asked in surprise as he started the car.


    "Well? Ha ha, yes. Why, master, you just took one to the east side of rose garden? "


    "There''s more than one. I''ve just pulled at least three of them, all of them are going there. And there are so many people going there today. It''s said that they are going to watch the excitement."


    Most of the drivers were good at talking, so soon Chu Fei asked what was going on.


    At this time, in the open space outside a building in the east of Rose Garden community, the place originally used for square dancing has been covered by many young people.


    And those dancing aunts and aunts are also looking strange around, as if they don''t know what happened.


    At this time, there are not too many people gathered here, about 20.


    However, six or seven of the more than 20 people are quite different from other people. It seems that they are just people who come to see the excitement. Of course, there are more and more people like them. In just a few minutes, a lot of them come in from outside.


    As for the remaining eleven or twelve, they were listening to a leader.


    "Our goal is very simple, that is to let the woman apologize and let her release the contact information of the man who hit! I see! "


    "I understand!" After the untidy response, a boy asked:


    "what if she doesn''t apologize?"


    "No apology? Shenla''s quality is so low that we can''t scare people out of the city! "


    After some arrangement, these ten people stepped into the residential building,


    with the help of the elevator, these ten people soon came to the right place.


    "Dog, knock on the door." The leader arranged to be here.


    "Good." The so-called dog is not a name, but a habitual nickname. This man is only 15 or 16 years old. He seems to be a student.


    He stepped to the door, did not ring the doorbell, directly began to kick the door, cried:


    "open up! There''s no one. Open the doo

 Chapter 487

    Inside the door, of course, is Miss Bai. As a client, how can she not pay attention to the evaluation of this matter on the Internet. Therefore, she naturally knew that Xuancheng was going to teach her a lesson.


    It can be said that after knowing the news, Miss Bai has been on tenterhooks. But now, those people actually came.


    At this time, Miss Bai was sitting on the bed, looking at the door outside with tears and fear.


    Listening to the violent door kicking and swearing from outside, Miss Bai took out her mobile phone and called the police.


    This is not the first time that she has called the police. In fact, after her mobile phone was bombed, she has already called the police with another mobile phone.


    However, Miss Bai did not call 110, but the local police station.


    But because the network human flesh this kind of matter originally is quite special, temporarily also can register first, wait for the next day to say again.


    The reason given by others is also very sufficient. Now there are only two new people on duty in the Institute, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    They said that if you are not in a hurry, you can wait until you go to work tomorrow.


    At that time, Miss Bai didn''t think that someone would come to her face so quickly, so she agreed.


    But now


    The phone beeped and soon someone got through.


    "Hello, it''s Miss Bai. Don''t be afraid. We''ve already sent someone over."


    "They They''re knocking on my door now. " Said Miss Bai sobbing.


    "Don''t open the door. Our colleagues will arrive soon. Just now, many people have called the police to say that someone has gathered illegally. Don''t be afraid."


    The people in the police station are still very responsible, and Miss Bai is really relieved to hear the news.


    But she didn''t know. In fact, all the people from the police station had come. They were downstairs at this time. They wanted to come up, but they didn''t know where a group of people came out and blocked several policemen.


    "Now we''re working on a case. Get out of the way, or all of you will be arrested!" The leading policeman was angry. He didn''t know or had never seen these people in front of him, so they were not people with a criminal record.


    But I don''t know why, this group of people suddenly came out and directly blocked their way.


    "Well, you arrested us. We asked you for help, but you didn''t accept it and threatened to arrest us. How powerful! Come on, I won''t come if I''m afraid! " A teenager pointed to the nose of the leading policeman and yelled.


    "Put it on and take it away!" The leading police are also frustrated. There are three of them, but eight of them are in the way.


    Three people, only three pairs of handcuffs, at most can only take three. But even so, the premise is that people do not resist!


    Sure enough, after the order, the two policemen just went up, the boy went straight away and waved a fist to the policeman''s face.


    The onlookers, young and old, the residents of the community and the outsiders, were stunned at this time.


    Beat the police!


    That policeman was beaten directly, this kind of thing did not happen at all!


    "Come on, you can take me away, asshole!" The young man was still cursing, but he had already been held by his companion. It seemed that his companion didn''t expect him to hit others directly.


    "I warn you, you''ve broken the law now. If you don''t get out of the way, I''m like a mediator in the bureau now!"


    "How can I break the law? Why do you say I break the law when the police beat people?"


    The young man was choking his neck and talking nonsense, but his companions all agreed with him one after another, saying: "yes, the police are great! How to beat people! How can you beat people! "


    "The police hit people, there is no royal law!"


    "Hit! The police hit! There''s no reason! "


    ¡­¡­


    These eight people even started to make trouble, and they still used this completely shameless way!


    The policeman who was beaten looked angry and pointed at the teenager: "when did I hit you?"


    Next, what shocked everyone happened. The young man took off his upper body clothes and left a bruise


    "That''s what you hit, that''s what you just hit!"


    Whether it''s police or not, as long as people with life experience can see, the injuries on this teenager are all new!


    "He He was beaten! But just now the police didn''t do it! "


    "This group of people are organized. They have worked out a plan for a long time. It''s just their own injuries."


    "Call 110, these people are definitely not ordinary netizens! Call the police


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers were all onlookers. Except for those who didn''t want to cause trouble, more and more people took out their mobile phones and got through to the national alarm phone.But anyway, these eight people have successfully stopped the police


    Upstairs, at the door of Miss Bai''s house, the eleven or twelve people didn''t respond to the knock, and the leader rushed to the side directly:


    "take everything with you, go and open the door!"


    "Good."


    The man was carrying a satchel. He replaced the dog and took out a set of unlocking tools. He first removed the cat''s eye, and then directly with a long hook into, after several attempts to hang on to the inside of the door handle, gently a force to open the door!


    Ah!


    Where did Miss Bai think that the door was really opened! She screamed, then took out a pair of scissors from the cabinet beside her, and looked at the people rushing in in horror.


    "Hum, if you don''t open the door, pretend. You''re very powerful. Keep pretending!" The leader walked to the bedroom door with a sneer, and one of the people around him actually took out a DV machine and pointed it at Miss Bai.


    "We don''t embarrass you either. You just need to record an apology video and admit that it''s because of you that they fight!"


    "For Why Why? Who are you? " Miss Bai''s hands were trembling, but she wiped away her tears and asked calmly.


    "You don''t care who we are, and you don''t have the right to know. As long as you record this video, as long as you put the responsibility on that guy, we will turn around and go immediately! I''ll never hurt you! "


    "I No, it''s the foreigners'' fault. They sent you here! " Miss Bai calculated the time and estimated that the police would arrive soon, so she chose to refuse.


    The leader could see clearly. He laughed and said:


    "don''t wait for the police. To tell you the truth, there are still our people standing in the way. As long as it''s not the criminal police or the special police, we don''t care at all."


    "But even if I said it now, I can still go back in time!" Miss Bai was shocked and frightened, but she still tried to find a reason to delay.


    "No, you don''t." The leader was very confident, but he also knew that time was urgent, so he began to urge again, saying:


    "hurry up, this is the word, read it! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude! "

 Chapter 488

    Who would have thought that these people even specially prepared their lines, which were printed, not handwritten!


    This means that these people are premeditated, and they are absolutely premeditated!


    Miss Bai is not stupid. Although she doesn''t care about politics, she once watched many movies and TV plays for her idols. In this case, there is only one possibility


    Agent!


    Of course, it''s only when you watch the drama of the time that you get to use words.


    "You It''s... " Miss Bai didn''t want to take it, but the leader''s eyes had already shot a cold light and said angrily:


    "don''t toast, don''t drink, don''t force us to do it!"


    "Ha ha, boss, let''s do it. This little girl is very attractive!"


    "That''s right, boss. Let''s come. It''s the first time that we''ve seen such a pure girl."


    "Pure, but also attractive, this kind of girl is absolutely the best, boss, don''t waste it!"


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that in order to confirm the leader''s statement, those people behind him even showed a coquettish attitude.


    Now, Miss Bai is really scared.


    "Ha ha, Miss Bai, you also heard that my brothers want you very much, but I''m a gentleman. I can''t let them treat you so rudely, can I?"


    Miss Bai subconsciously wants to nod her head, but then she reacts that it''s just acting.


    The point is, if they really want to insult themselves, then even if they cooperate again, it''s useless.


    Now she is a girl facing a group of big men. What can she do? In fact, it''s useless to do anything, she can only choose to delay as much as possible.


    If not in the end Miss Bai looked down at the scissors in her hand


    On the other side, the leader sighed. He didn''t expect that the white one was really tough.


    "Gouzi, go and pick her clothes for me!"


    "Well, hey, hey I can''t wait! "


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first, brother dog, let me come first!"


    "Stay by! You came first last time The dog glared at the man, then put on a sweaty face again and approached Miss Bai.


    Miss Bai closed her eyes and stabbed the scissors out of her hand!


    But she was still too worried. Gouzi grabbed Miss Bai''s wrist very easily, and then grabbed the scissors with a slight twist.


    By this time, Miss Bai was almost desperate. But she still did not choose to agree, perhaps at this time in her mind has long forgotten that there is such a choice, only fear, only despair.


    The next moment, the dog had already seized Miss Bai''s clothes. After several tears, there were laughter and whistles all around.


    However, at this time, the most peripheral people suddenly made a dull sound, and then directly fell to the ground.


    It''s just in time, feichu!


    Just downstairs, Chu Fei found the blocked police and the young people who were clearly not good things.


    Because of worry, Chu Fei didn''t even say anything, so he went up and started directly.


    Eight people, Chu Fei also only used three fists and two feet in all, easily broke through.


    Then Chu Fei went into the elevator and all the way to Miss Bai''s door.


    The eleven or twelve didn''t expect that someone would do it directly, and they didn''t have the slightest resistance.


    Just in a flash, Chu Fei had already put down most of them, and he rushed into the crowd and came to Miss Bai''s bedside.


    "To die!"


    After seeing the scene in front of him, Chu Fei was furious. He slapped the dog on the back of his waist and hit the dog on the wall. Then a mouthful of blood came out and he fainted on the spot.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the man with the DV machine


    These people are stunned and have no idea how to deal with the current situation.


    In their hearts, Kung Fu and other things simply do not exist! Otherwise, I will not do this kind of thing from the perspective of foreigners!


    But now, the dog was slapped by someone and fainted by spitting blood!


    Such a person, you say he does not know kung fu, ghosts do not believe!


    "You Who are you


    "Oh, you don''t know who I am when you come to trouble her?"


    Chu Fei snorted coldly, then directly knocked these people to the ground, and each of them vomited blood and called for help.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    After solving these people, chufei quickly went back to the bed and pulled the quilt from the side to wrap Miss Bai.


    Seeing Chu Fei, Miss Bai threw herself into Chu Fei''s arms and cried.


    At this time, the three police who were stopped also came up, because the supporting police had arrived, and the eight people who were beaten by chufei were all under control."This..." The old police leader saw these people in the room, and his face was shocked. The other two were not so good.


    But when they came to the bedroom and behind chufei, chufei took the DV machine from the side and gave it to them, but he didn''t speak, because he knew he didn''t need to speak at the moment.


    I don''t know how long it took, Miss Bai finally stopped crying.


    "Thank you, thank you." Miss Bai lowered her head and said softly, holding the quilt wrapped in her body with both hands.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "it''s OK. It''s all over. These people can''t do anything more."


    "Yes, sir, they were all knocked unconscious by you. The doctor''s simple examination showed that each of them was seriously injured, the heaviest visceral rupture and the lightest fracture..."


    Next to him, on a small stool, where is an old policeman doing? From his face, he is not an ordinary policeman, but a criminal policeman in charge of criminal cases.


    "It seems that my hand is still light." Chufei said with a smile.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? We have found part of it, and the video in the DV machine has also been certified. It''s just you two parties."


    Time has passed for at least an hour. The injured people have been sent to the hospital for a long time, and those who should be arrested have also been arrested. If it wasn''t for Miss Bai''s crying all the time, I''m afraid chufei and them would have been awakened.


    Of course, chufei was very clear about what happened around him.


    "It''s just part of what you don''t want to know."


    "Which part?" The old policeman rolled his eyes and said:


    "of course, all the parts."


    "I am willing to say..." Chu Fei shrugged and said with a smile: "unfortunately, even if I can say something, you are not qualified to listen to it. However, I suggest that you should never look into this incident as an ordinary network violence incident. One of these people can count as one, and they are all money collectors. "


    When he heard the four words "not qualified to listen", the old criminal policeman sneered. He has worked for so many years. At the beginning, he only heard about it in the legend, and it often appears when it really involves something secret.


    But I don''t know what happened in recent years. There are always people who say that their family background is awesome, that they are the richest person in the universe, and that they are very good at their relatives and friends, and that they are very capable


    Of course, most of the time, people who say such things drink too much.


    But now the man he''s facing, chufei, the old policeman knows very well that he doesn''t drink at all, that is to say, he should be just pretending to force.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about how to check this matter. You''d better tell all the things you know. Don''t talk about the authority. I''ve seen too many people like you."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and understood why the old policeman said that.


    However, he didn''t intend to make it too big, so Chu Fei directly took out a certificate, which was from his own swallowing ring.


    After taking out the certificate, he threw it directly to the old policeman, and then said:


    "go and check this first."

 Chapter 489

    The certificate that Chu Fei takes out is naturally not what ordinary small book, that but the elders of West Garden joint name gives him. With this certificate, it''s not a position above the provincial level. I really don''t have the authority to investigate Chu Fei.


    The old policeman''s qualifications were absolutely frightening, because he was surprised when he saw chufei''s certificate.


    Obviously, he knew the document.


    Chu Fei was surprised and asked:


    "have you seen it?"


    With a smile, the old policeman threw the certificate to Chu Fei. Then he looked up at Chu Fei and said, "OK, I''ll find you to cooperate with the investigation if I need to."


    The old policeman didn''t answer Chu Fei''s question. Instead, he stood up and left with a smile.


    Looking at the background of the old policeman, Chu Fei really feels depressed. In other people''s body, this kind of cattle pen certificate can be used to pretend to force face, but Chu Fei not only failed to pretend to be successful, but also seemed to be despised by other people''s old police!


    But even if you are depressed, you can''t help it. People have already left.


    Chu Fei can only sigh to return to the bedside again, looking at the white lady who is smiling.


    "Laugh if you want! Why is it so hard... "


    "Ha ha ha! You What a funny look you just had, hahaha Miss Bai also has a big heart. She laughs immediately after being bullied.


    However, since she can laugh, it means that Miss Bai is no longer depressed. This is a good thing.


    "Laugh, laugh, ah! You rest, I withdraw


    Chu Fei stood up, but before he could walk away, he heard Miss Bai put away her laughter and said in a soft voice:


    "my name is Bai xiner."


    "Well, chufei."


    It''s obvious that Miss Bai Oh no, it''s Bai Xin''er who has regarded chufei as a friend.


    Chu Fei also understood, and they were also very beautiful beauties, so Chu Fei would not refuse anything.


    "Go back and live in another place. It''s no longer safe here." Chu Fei was ready to leave, but as soon as he came out of the bedroom, Bai Xin''er''s voice rang out, and he still said softly:


    "where am I going to move?"


    "Find a place with good scenery..." Chu Fei said casually and immediately walked through the living room and came to the door.


    Just as Chu Fei was about to go out, Bai Xin''er in the bedroom ran after her. The quilt that had been wrapped in her body had already been thrown away by her, leaving out the torn broken clothes and large pieces of skin.


    Bai Xin''er didn''t say anything this time. He ran over and hugged Chu Fei. He hugged Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, but then a bitter smile. It''s not that I didn''t think of it, but that even if I think of it, I just think about it. For many people, this kind of thing always exists in my mind, not in reality.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t go..."


    "What do you do if you don''t go?"


    "You..."


    Chufei is not teasing. He just wants to express his rejection of this kind of thing in this way. But Bai Xin''er didn''t give up, or even go further


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the sun was shining!


    Chu Fei got up from the bed in a daze, pulled his clothes from the side and put them on. Then he took out his mobile phone to see if there was anyone looking for him. Unfortunately, no one was looking for him.


    On the bed, the person who was warm last night had already left, and there was a note next to him saying that he had gone to work.


    Chufei finished washing with a bitter smile, and then left here directly.


    Chufei went back to the hotel first, then took a bath and thought about what to do next.


    In fact, if the earth can be sure that there is nothing for chufei to stay, he will go to Lagerstroemia.


    Crape myrtle big world there are a lot of things waiting for him to do!


    If we didn''t know that the list lasted as long as ten years, I''m afraid chufei would have been unable to stay on the earth for a long time.


    After taking a bath in the hotel, Chu Fei just feels bored and wants to go to crape myrtle, but he feels as if there is something left to do, but he just can''t think of it.


    At last, Chu Fei went out of the hotel, called two taxis and said to the driver: "go to the best Internet bar in Shencheng."


    "The best? That''s precious The driver said with a smile.


    Chufei didn''t speak, but he just let out a sound, and the driver understood naturally. The gas pedal was down, and the car roared Soon came to the whole Shencheng one of the most famous Internet cafes, but also recently opened.


    It is said that the Internet bar is not only luxurious, but also has girls to play with, and all the equipment is the best.


    All the players who can enter the Internet bar are basically rich people.


    Rich people go to Internet cafes not because they don''t have computers, but because they want the lively atmosphere of Internet cafes.But it''s 10:30 in the morning, and it''s still on weekdays. I thought there were not many people in the Internet cafe, but I found it was full as soon as I came in!


    Chu Fei, the first one to come to this kind of Internet bar, naturally asked for a complete set. The total cost is 200 yuan an hour.


    Swipe the card, pay the bill, then chufei walks into a private room accompanied by a clear and lovely girl.


    Sitting in front of the computer, Chu Fei turned on the computer. At the same time, the girl beside him said with a smile:


    "boss, do you want special service?"


    "No, I don''t play games. Go out."


    I thought it would be a good experience, but when the girl sat beside chufei, chufei immediately felt surrounded.


    This kind of feeling is not good, and Chu Fei doesn''t know whether it can show that he is a loser who doesn''t know how to enjoy himself.


    "Ah? Boss, you have already paid Accompany to play beauty a face to doubt, she thinks is oneself where say wrong words offend Chu Fei.


    But Chu Fei just shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK. I''m not used to it. Go out. I''ll pay the money."


    "Boss, do you think I''m ugly? We can change people, it doesn''t matter! "


    "No, I''m just not used to it."


    Chufei said while focusing on the computer that had been turned on. He opened the browser, click on the news, and then began to browse with ease.


    He is really focused on his spirit, did not notice that the girl around him has a frosty face.


    "What do you mean! Did someone arrange for you to smash the show? "


    "No, you misunderstood me. I''m really not used to it. Please go out Chu Fei said calmly.


    "You Boss, we can also go out here, and there is not only one. As long as you pay, you can do whatever you want. "


    "No, thank you." Chufei refused again.


    At this time, Chu Fei has seen the news about yesterday''s incident on the website, but it''s not released by the top media, most of it is arranged by netizens.


    "Well! You wait! " The girl saw Chu Fei as if she was determined not to accompany her. She stood up and went out.


    When she went out, her face was frosty, and she was obviously angry, but why she was angry? Chu Fei didn''t understand and didn''t want to waste her mind to think.


    All his attention is now on the news

 Chapter 490

    It''s only one night. Chu Fei didn''t expect that it would ferment into this shape in a short period of more than ten hours.


    It''s not only among netizens, but also among major news websites.


    Shock! A man in Shencheng beat a foreigner! ¡·


    "Chinese martial arts is cruel to foreigners, everyone around! ¡·


    is it martial arts or violence? Shencheng men beat three foreigners! ¡·


    "the quality of Chinese people needs to be improved. It''s a shame to go abroad! ¡·


    alarm! Fight in public, next to a large number of security personnel! ¡·


    ¡­¡­


    These titles are quite friendly, and many of the titles of the articles are not swearing at all!


    Fortunately, Chu Fei doesn''t have too many ideas about the headlines. He also knows that the current news always needs a hot headline to attract people''s attention!


    But what really annoys Chu Fei is that no matter what the title is, the contents of these articles are basically the same!


    Basically speaking, chufei, a "man" who was angry because a foreigner had said a word to a girl, didn''t stay at all!


    In these media articles, the identities of those foreigners are directly ignored. They simply use the vague feeling of "foreigners" to locate their identities, as if they were just foreign tourists!


    But in fact, many netizens in the post bar and forum have told the real situation at that time, but the problem is that there are not many people who see it, and fewer people believe it.


    Leon and Ma Fei were just in the same state of being aggrieved.


    Chu Fei saw this video link in the martial arts bar of the post bar, and also saw the spit of martial arts bar netizens. Needless to say, there must be nothing good in the video!


    Chu Fei opened the video connection with great interest. After reading in a flash, the video began to play.


    From the scene in the video, the two foreigners should be in the same office, or the reception room and office of a company. This is judged by the decoration style of the room and the characteristics of the furniture.


    Two foreigners are sitting at the back of a long table. There is a microphone with a media logo on the table. There is no reporter leaving the country, and the interviewer only gives out his own voice, which is a girl''s voice.


    "Can you tell me about the situation at that time, why did you conflict with him?" This is the interviewer''s question.


    The two foreigners looked at each other, then sighed hypocritically. Bao Ma said:


    "at that time, we were playing on the other side of the square, and then we saw an outdoor program being recorded, so we went to participate. Fortunately, we all got good results. After the end of the program, a lot of people who watched the recording came to say hello to us, and we were very happy. "


    "Yes, at that time, several Chinese girls suggested that we have a party, just over the square. Anyway, there were security personnel, so there would be no danger. We thought this proposal was very good and agreed to it." Lyon added and echoed.


    "Yes, because there was going to be a small party, we discussed to invite more people to join us, so it would be more lively. So we invited people passing by, and many people were very interested in our proposal."


    "Later, the man came along with a girl. We didn''t know they were together."


    "Yes, because the girl was closer to us, we invited her first."


    "The girl didn''t express that she didn''t want to participate, but he didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly rushed over, pushed the girl to the side, and then began to scold us."


    "At that time, a lot of people were scared. They didn''t know what happened. We were both hoodwinked."


    "We wanted to explain and invite him to join us, but he didn''t want to join us, didn''t want the girl to join us, and even wanted to drive away those who had agreed to our invitation."


    "Maybe he was in a bad mood at that time. We tried to calm him down, but he immediately started beating people. At that time, he directly knocked down three foreigners who had just accepted our invitation, and then he wanted to attack us."


    "The security personnel and the police are nearby, but we don''t know why they didn''t come to take charge. We have no choice but to leave first."


    "Yes, that''s what happened. Although we left, he still wanted to fight with us."


    "We have been in China for several years. We always like this country and have never met such a person. No one wants this kind of thing to happen, but we think that he must be tried by law. Only in this way can people who like China like us not to worry about life!"


    Paoma and Lyon are filled with indignation and sing one song very smoothly. In addition to too many mistakes in intonation, they can''t find fault in other aspects!Moreover, the interviewers seemed to sympathize with the two foreigners. They didn''t even explore what the program was at that time. After the two foreigners talked about the so-called things, the interviewers immediately shifted the topic to the quality of Chinese people.


    So, this interview video caused too many people''s anger!


    But there''s no way. What netizens can do is to express their opinions in the comment area below this video and article. They can only express their opinions in small places like post bar and forum. People don''t care at all!


    This interview video is so hot that it''s hard to understand!


    At the same time, the media that interviewed the two foreigners was also on fire! Originally, it was just a small media, but suddenly its popularity exploded!


    Chu Fei watched the video and commented on it. It''s obvious that many behind the scenes are trying to control public opinion!


    But Chu Fei didn''t figure out how to deal with it. Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside his box!


    Chu Fei also didn''t care, he thought that the group of people playing the game outside was brush what good equipment!


    What really attracted Chu Fei''s attention at this time was that a more popular video suddenly appeared on Weibo!


    After the release of this video on Weibo, it immediately jumped to the third place in the popularity list at a speed that we can''t understand!


    That''s the third place on the hot search list


    Even the entertainment circle will focus on the list!


    As a result, it was occupied by a strange video!


    Moreover, when Chu Fei saw this video for the first time, it was still in the third place of hot search, but when Chu Fei came back to watch it, it had fallen to the seventh place of hot search!


    Chu Fei didn''t understand what was going on. In a twinkling of an eye, he came in fourth


    Needless to say, someone is deleting a lot of posts, otherwise the heat will not have so big ups and downs!


    But after seeing the title of the video, Chu Fei knew what was going on inside even if he didn''t click it.


    This is the truth! Shencheng men beat foreigners violently, which is that foreigners pick things first! Full video! ¡·


    "did Bai xiner let it out? Ha ha... " Chu Fei smiles and opens the video. He also wants to see what Bai Xin''er''s pictures will look like.

 Chapter 491

    The video on the computer screen began to play. As soon as it came up, there were a lot of people in the dark square, plus a mess of voices.


    In the video, Chu Fei finds his own position and the foreigners at the same time. Although the location of Bai xiner''s shooting is not very good, she is very powerful and makes everything very clear.


    Bang - bang!


    With a loud noise, Chu Fei wanted to appreciate Bai Xin''er''s shooting results. As a result, the door of his box was kicked open!


    Chufei was startled by the huge voice, and chufei was the only one in the whole Internet cafe, because other people had already found out that it was wrong. They all stood up from their seats and looked at it curiously.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s private room was also blocked by a group of people who were dressed in casual clothes but with fierce faces.


    "It''s him, he bullies me, he takes advantage of me..."


    Among the men blocking the door, there is a woman, who is of medium or upper standard and has a very good figure. Chu Fei just glanced and recognized that this woman was the playmate who had been kicked out by herself before.


    Before that girl left, she gave up her cruel words, but chufei didn''t take it to heart, because in the end, he didn''t do anything to offend others, he just refused to buy spring.


    Originally thought that it was just a angry word, did not expect that this girl actually called people to come! Moreover, more than one person was called, and one of these people was one. They were all full of alcohol. It was obvious that they had just finished drinking.


    However, although this group of people have a huge voice, chufei doesn''t pay attention to their ideas. Chufei still looks at his computer screen with great interest.


    "Xiaoyue, it''s her, isn''t it? Well, let''s see how our brothers take it out on you! "Yes


    "Brother li Brother Li, I''ll come, I''ll come. My sister-in-law has been bullied. Let the brothers do it All right, brother Li, you have a rest, you have a rest! "


    "Yes! Let''s make sure he kneels down and apologizes to his sister-in-law! "


    "Brother and Sister Li, you Let''s see a good play! "


    ¡­¡­


    Originally Chu Fei didn''t want to talk to these people, but when he heard one of them say that he wanted to kneel down, Chu Fei turned to look at the man with a sneer.


    Chu Fei''s eyes were flat, but at this moment, he released his power. Although it was only a short moment, he was still excited, and his confused brain was also awake!


    "Come on, hit her, fight to death!" The woman was still shouting, but she didn''t notice that some of the people she was looking for had begun to retreat.


    It has to be said that the guy who was seen loose by Chu Fei was also loyal. He quietly pushed to brother Li, and then whispered a few words in his ear.


    At this time, other people have begun to come to Chu Fei and want to start, while the woman looks at Chu Fei contemptuously with a look of holding the power of life and death.


    But at this time, brother Li''s face suddenly panicked.


    "Is that true?" Brother Li asked the man next to him in a low voice.


    "It''s true. This man is absolutely hard to deal with!" The man beside nodded quickly.


    "Wait a minute, everyone get out of my way!" Brother Li made a quick decision and immediately stopped the people who were coming towards chufei. At the same time, he also quickly pushed towards chufei.


    At this time, his younger brothers are still laughing and shaking.


    "My brother Li is going to help himself..."


    "Brother Li is angry. Brother Li is angry. You are going to die."


    "Brother Li, you don''t believe in brothers..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let me go and listen to my brother!"


    "Just listen to brother Li and don''t make trouble! Or I''ll cut you! "


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei looks funny. At this time, he has transferred his eyes from the computer screen to the next door and put them on the most ghosts.


    "Sister in law, sister in law, you see, brother Li is going to do it himself!"


    "Look, we''ve got LIGO in you!"


    "That is, brother li really likes you, otherwise it would be a crime to end in person."


    "Shut up, shut up, bullshit, a bunch of Nonsense, sister-in-law, sister-in-law, how do you deal with this grandson? " This person points to Chu Fei, the key point of his words is also Chu Fei.


    The woman hugged her shoulder and sneered, saying:


    "waste his right hand!"


    "Good! Brother Li, brother Li, my sister-in-law said, I want to To break his hand Right hand... "


    In just a few steps, brother Li finally got to chufei''s side. As a result, his subordinates almost had a whole movie.


    It''s really a small box. It''s easy to delay when so many people come in all of a sudden


    But this brother Li finally came to chufei. His face was as deep as water. He looked at chufei''s face very seriously, and then turned to look at the video playing on the computer screen.At this moment, chufei guessed what he thought!


    At this time, the computer screen is playing the part of Chu Fei''s easy torture of the three foreigners


    "You..." Li pointed to the computer screen, then said cautiously:


    "that It''s you... "


    Chu Fei looked at brother Li with his legs crossed and a funny look on his face. He was 18 or 19 years old and in his early twenties. His head was yellow and his hair was like a hat brim


    "If you think it is, if it is not, it is not." Chu Fei said calmly.


    "I It''s definitely you. I''ve seen it many times. I''ve seen it many times. It must be you! You are the kung fu master in it


    Now that he was recognized, Chu Fei would not deny it. He nodded his head with a smile and said:


    "and then?"


    Chu Fei admitted, very happy to admit, without the slightest concealment. But at the same time, the expression on Chu Fei''s face is the same as that of the "peerless master" in the novel. They are all the same calm and calm.


    But at this moment, brother Li seemed to find the answer to a question that had bothered him for a long time. He squatted beside Chu Fei, supported the back of the sofa under Chu Fei''s buttocks with both hands, and said excitedly:


    "Kung Fu is real, isn''t Kung Fu real! You use Kung Fu. You really know kung fu, right! That''s real Kung Fu, right? It''s really a master among the people, right! If you are a foreigner in UFC, will you win


    It''s really amazing!


    In just a few seconds, this yellow haired young brother Li, who is not an ordinary person, has thrown out several questions like a fanatical fan!


    In the face of these problems, Chu Fei was not indifferent. Every time brother Li asked a question, Chu Fei would nod his head gently. Although the movement was very small, he had already answered his question!


    What''s more, they are all affirmative answers!


    "It''s all true! What we are ridiculed is true! We are not YY, we are not delusion! It''s all true


    If brother Li Huang Mao, who asked questions before, was just a solver, now Xiao Huang Mao has really become an irrational and excited fan.


    "Li Jun! What are you doing! " Unfortunately, that woman is more excited than this yellow brother Li, and she is still furious, close to the rage of time and space! This question is the kind that roars out, exhausts the whole body strength!

 Chapter 492

    The girl is angry, it''s really furious!


    Who can think of, originally is to give oneself vent to of person, the result but with that should be ruthlessly cleaned up a guy to chat hot!


    The key is, this is not hot, her boyfriend is directly prostrated in front of the guy''s feet, that pair of flattering appearance, just want to hold other people''s thighs!


    In one''s life, there are few people who can see this kind of scene in real life. The people who can be treated like this by their boyfriends in real life are absolutely rare in rarity!


    Anyone who meets this kind of situation will be crazy!


    At this moment, the group of younger brothers brought by brother Huang Mao Li have been silly, and they are even more at a loss!


    One by one, these boys are struggling: don''t we come to beat people! Don''t we come here to find a place!


    And in the whole Internet bar, all the onlookers were stunned. Everyone was wondering if what they saw was a well rehearsed play!


    After all, there are so many people playing live and so many jokes!


    The point is, the development of the plot is too bizarre!


    "It''s fake. Find out if there''s anyone shooting that thing!"


    "We don''t have many cell phones!"


    "Not the same, find DV machine..."


    "Don''t look for it. It must be fake. This kind of plot development is not reasonable at all!"


    "Also, are all the people who are making jokes so crazy now! There''s not even a bottom line! "


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers said everything, but their voice was not big. Except chufei, only they and the people around them could hear it.


    At this time, the yellow hair Li Ge is squatting in front of Chu Fei in a daze, he has gradually recovered from the previous excitement, and also realized what''s wrong now!


    His face tangled, embarrassed, although still keep squatting looking at Chu Fei, but at this time he is thinking about how to tell these people behind him.


    Especially the woman, his girlfriend


    "That Senior Xiaoyue, she Is what she said true... "


    I can''t help it. Although it''s very embarrassing now, brother Li, Huang Mao, still insists on bringing the topic back.


    Chu Fei thought it was interesting, but he also said realistically:


    "no, besides, there is monitoring, you can check it."


    Brother Li nodded. After hearing this, he began to doubt it. As chufei said, he decided to see the surveillance.


    "Brother li..."


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Li?"


    As a man, brother Li''s younger brother can understand a man''s mind better than a woman, so they all see that this fight can''t be fought.


    However, brother Huang Mao Li did not answer them directly, but looked at them solemnly and said:


    "go to the toilet to wash your face and wake up, no matter what you do! Ten minutes later, who is still confused... " Brother Huang Mao''s momentum just rose, but his voice softened again in a moment. He sighed and said, "let''s all go."


    Although I don''t know what''s wrong, these younger brothers are obedient and rush to the toilet.


    Only chufei, Huangmao brother Li and the playgirl were left in the box. Until then, the Yellow haired brother Li walked up to the girl and said:


    "Xiaoyue, I''ll go to watch the surveillance. If he really bullies you, I''ll give you justice even if he''s desperate, but if he doesn''t..."


    "Li Li! What do you mean? You mean I''m wronging people! You mean I use my innocence to wrongly an outsider, don''t you


    This month has been crazy, her mood seems to be out of control!


    "Make it clear to me what you mean!"


    "Xiaoyue, calm down..." The Yellow haired brother Li is still young. Although he was called brother Li, he is only "Xiao Li" in the end.


    "Calm down! You make me calm! Go to hell


    This small month crazy yelled, but also directly rushed to start! It''s just a few seconds. I don''t know how many slaps I took out, let alone how many times I scratched.


    In a word, brother Li''s face has been disfigured in this short time.


    "I''m Cao, this woman is crazy!"


    "This NIMA is too hard, this man It''s disfigured! "


    "It''s over. His face is not good. His life is over."


    "Isn''t it? It''s a pity to have such an impulsive girlfriend on the stall..."


    "What can he say? Who makes him not believe his girlfriend at such a time..."


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the discussions of these onlookers and onlookers, there are also some people who can see clearly and clearly. They all try to popularize the facts to the onlookers around them."It''s not the yellow hair that''s wrong. You don''t know, the girl is the playmate of the Internet bar..."


    "Yes, it''s not a full-time one. At least a full-time one is a regular employee. She''s a part-time one, you know!"


    "Ah, how do you know?"


    "I asked the price. It''s too expensive!"


    "You mean this woman and the difficult one inside fell out because of the problem of P capital?"


    "I didn''t say that. I just said that the woman was not a good thing."


    "Cut Who''s a good thing? That yellow hair is just a show for people. It''s not a generous guy who can play with others and make so much trouble with people... "


    "Also..."


    ¡­¡­


    While watching the comments of the masses, the younger brothers who were driven to the toilet by their brother Li were almost awake. Several of them had already come out of the toilet.


    These younger brothers have been attracted by the sound coming from chufei''s box. They don''t care what to explain to the onlookers. They all rush over like the wind.


    As a result, as soon as these younger brothers came in, they found that their sister-in-law, Xiaoyue, was still beating and scratching crazily, but their brother Li didn''t fight back, and even blocked it. He stood there calmly, and the blood on his face had already dyed his clothes red.


    As for Chu Fei, the source of the incident, he is still sitting on his sofa.


    "You are not human, you are not human!" Xiaoyue is still yelling, but it seems that because she is tired, her hand to attack brother Li has stopped.


    The Yellow haired brother Li looked down at Xiaoyue''s bloody hands, then looked up at her eyes and said:


    "I still want to watch the surveillance..."


    "Look at you! You wait for me, you all wait for me! " Xiaoyue''s anger is ignited again, but this time it is her boyfriend who ignites her anger.


    After shouting this, Xiaoyue directly pushed away the crowd and ran out. She didn''t know what to do.


    Only those little brothers looked at all this with a muddled face

 Chapter 493

    In the side witnessed all the details of Chu Fei frown tightly, this yellow Li Li is really let a person feel confused. Even if he just love the girl deeply, but also should not have that girl in his face to grab ah!


    If it''s just an ordinary scratch, it''s OK, but every scratch on Li Li''s face is a deep bloody gully. His face is just half of the meat that the woman caught him!


    This kind of wound even as for the scar will never disappear!


    What''s more, the pain caused by such wounds and so many wounds can''t be tolerated by ordinary people.


    But this guy just put up with it, calm down.


    After the girl left, Li lizhuan looked back at Chu Fei, sighed and said, "I''m sorry, master."


    Chufei nodded and accepted the apology. Although even Chu Fei himself can''t understand what this Huang Mao Li Li apologized for.


    But then Li Li pushed away his younger brothers and walked out of chufei''s private room.


    In curiosity, Chu Fei''s divine consciousness has been locked in Li Li. Therefore, Chu Fei clearly "sees" Li Li walking to the bar of the Internet bar after leaving the private room.


    With blood on his face and red on his whole body, Li Li calmly walked to the bar. Under the shock of everyone''s comments, he said to the stunned network manager:


    "Hello, I want to see the monitor, the one in the box."


    "You You go to the hospital first, your face... " The network manager is a girl. She has two male security guards around her, so she doesn''t need to worry about being hurt.


    "It''s already like this. Let me see the monitoring first, or I''ll give up."


    "Well Ok... " The girl hesitated and nodded, then arranged for a security guard to find the medicine box, while she moved a monitor in the bar to face Li Li.


    "What do you want to see..."


    "When Xiaoyue entered which box, he began to see..."


    Although it wasn''t exactly a few minutes ago, fortunately, as we all know, it''s only ten minutes in total. It''s absolutely no problem to calculate more and search by 20 minutes.


    Under the operation of the female network manager, the monitoring will be called out soon.


    In the surveillance screen, chufei swipes his card at the bar and goes directly to the box, while Xiaoyue finds out and keeps up with chufei halfway through the bar.


    Xiaoyue catches up with chufei and talks to chufei intimately, but chufei flashes aside subconsciously, and then keeps a little distance from Xiaoyue.


    Then the two men entered the box and sat on the sofa. Chu Fei turns it on directly, and Xiaoyue starts to talk


    The angle of the video is just right, the shooting is clear, and chufei doesn''t do anything extraordinary in the whole process, but Xiaoyue wants to seduce chufei several times


    Things have become clear. At this moment, not only Huang Mao and Li Li understand what''s going on, but also his younger brother. At the same time, many people gathered around the Internet bar to watch the fun also understand.


    At this moment, many people''s eyes are full of smile, only a few people''s eyes have pity.


    After watching the surveillance, Huang Maoli apologizes to the network manager with a bitter smile. Just before that, the security guard who left also came over with a medicine box to help Li Li deal with the wound.


    Li Li originally wanted to refuse, but he nodded his head and agreed with his younger brothers. However, the so-called treatment is only wound disinfection and hemostasis, and the rest of the children can go to the hospital for treatment.


    However, after the simple treatment, Li Li went back to Chu Fei''s box again. Looking at Chu Fei who didn''t know what to think, Li Li bowed and said:


    "senior..."


    "Why call me master?" Chufei didn''t look at him, and didn''t even change his posture.


    "Because the senior is a real expert I like to practice martial arts since I was a child, so I went to martial arts school when I was in junior high school, but I didn''t practice well, and my grades in school were only the top five. After I left the martial arts school, I did a lot of things, and in the end, it''s like this now... "


    "I''m not interested in your experience..." Chufei smiles.


    "Yes, I just want to say that I want to learn real kung fu from my predecessors."


    "Don''t you think you''re not really learning kung fu?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "No, definitely not." Li Li said definitely.


    Chu Fei nodded secretly in his heart, which Li Li said was a little too radical, but basically, he could really think so.


    Kung Fu is not just a routine, but the so-called ineffective teaching is a routine.


    Of course, martial arts schools do have Sanda and other courses, but not everyone is qualified to learn such courses. Even if they do, not everyone can be trained as Sanda athletes.


    In a word, there are too many restrictions, so now Kung Fu has become a fake Kung Fu in Li Li''s mind.


    "Then why do you think I will promise to teach you real Kung Fu?"Chu Fei asked a question that even he didn''t know the answer. As for Li Li''s answer, Chu Fei really didn''t care.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to teach, no matter how he answers, it''s useless.


    But Li Li did not speak or answer questions.


    Just when they were "big eyes staring at small eyes", there was a commotion outside, and one of Li Li''s younger brothers came in flurried.


    "Brother Li, no, sister-in-law I don''t know where to call a group of people to come, there are more than ten or twenty, all by car! "


    "Brother Li is not well, sister-in-law She called Deng Qi. All the people were under Deng Qi''s hands


    "What to do Brother Li, let''s go quickly. There are many of them. "


    A little brother came in to report the news, and then the others came. The last one who came in also brought a news that made people more nervous.


    "They brought the guy..."


    Chu Fei frowned and said: am I blocked again?


    Releasing his divine sense, Chu Fei directly enveloped the ten or more people who had just come here under his divine sense. At the same time, he once again found the woman named Xiaoyue, or shrew, who had left before.


    "It''s them, it''s him!" Xiaoyue leads this group of people directly to the door of chufei''s box, and then points to chufei and shouts out.


    Xiaoyue''s side is naturally the guy named Deng Qi. This guy is not young. At first glance, he looks like he''s in his 30s and 40s. He''s bald and tattooed. At first glance, he knows that it''s not a good thing.


    The man had a big gold chain around his neck. His face was full of flesh, and his eyes were small but wide. But what he looked at was not Chu Fei, but Li Li and Li Li''s younger brothers.


    "It''s your choice, but I didn''t force you!" Bald Deng Qi said with a sneer.

 Chapter 494

    This sentence of bald Deng Qi is not directed at Huang Maoli, but at Xiaoyue who is shrinking by his side.


    It seems that there are many things between Deng Qi and Xiaoyue.


    Among the people present, except for those who gathered around to watch the excitement and Chu Fei, the rest seemed to understand what was going on. It''s the same with Huang Mao and Li Li. He knows it, so does his younger brother, and so does the person who brought him by bald Deng Qi, let alone Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue nodded her head seriously and heavily in response to Deng Qi''s words.


    However, this bald Deng Qi was not satisfied, he said:


    "I need your positive answer."


    Xiao Yue was stunned for a moment. She first looked at Huang Mao Li Li, then glared at Chu Fei. Then she faced Deng Qi again and said:


    "this is my choice, not forced."


    "Good! Ha ha ha After hearing this, bald Deng Qi immediately began to laugh. It can be seen that he is very happy, not only happy but also excited.


    So when laughing, he took Xiaoyue in his arms and gave her a heavy kiss.


    Just when Chu Fei and a group of onlookers think that Xiaoyue and Deng Qi belong to the relationship of empathy, Deng Qi pushes Xiaoyue into a younger brother''s arms.


    That little brother is also a face of bad smile conveniently put Xiaoyue in his arms, and then his hand touched Xiaoyue''s special zone.


    Fortunately, because this is an Internet bar and a public place, the boy didn''t go too far.


    But in this way, Chu Fei and the onlookers were blinded!


    I don''t understand!


    With a sneer, Deng Qi, a bald man, looked at Li Li and said, "what I said and what I want to do, no one can stop me!"


    Huang Maoli frowned tightly, and the hatred and killing in his eyes almost overflowed. But in the end, Huang Maoli didn''t make any big reaction. He just stood in front of Chu Fei and stood in the middle of Chu Fei and bald Deng Qi.


    "Yes, I see!"


    Bareheaded Dengqi nodded exaggeratively, then turned around and walked out of the box, and also went outside the Internet bar. After a few steps, the bareheaded Dengqi said "waste them" gently, and then walked out of the Internet bar, and didn''t know what to do.


    With the boss''s order, the No. 10 and No. 20 people brought by bald Deng Qi immediately roared happily!


    Without any hesitation, they jumped at Huang Maoli and his younger brothers.


    Although Huang Maoli and his younger brothers tried their best to resist, they were soon submerged. They were all pushed to the wall, and they didn''t know how many fists and feet were attacking them at the same time. All they could do was to hold their heads, bend down deeply and help each other


    In this process, the computer desk, the computer host monitor and so on in the box were knocked over long ago, and the keyboard that fell on the ground was not known how many people stepped on it.


    These people control Huang Mao and Li Li, and their next goal is Chu Fei.


    Without any hesitation, a group of people rushed to chufei.


    These people who rush to chufei, everyone''s face is full of contempt and relaxed, in their heart, it is nothing to clean up a chufei.


    But the relaxed and indifferent look on Chu Fei''s face made people more curious than these people, especially the people who were watching outside. Many people stood on the table and clearly saw the expression on Chu Fei''s face.


    The next moment, chufei didn''t even stand up. He just shook his shoulder. In a moment, a terrible force gushed out of chufei''s body and rolled over these thugs like a tank.


    The facial expression that was hit by this force at the front didn''t have time to change, and then the whole person was directly used as a cushion to hit the stream of people at the back!


    What''s more frightening is that this force did not push them away. Instead, it stuck to them and kept squeezing and pressing them. Only in a moment, there were people spitting blood.


    This power comes fast and goes faster. In the blink of an eye, this power is recovered by Chu Fei.


    At this time, the bareheaded Deng Qi brought people, in addition to the person holding Xiaoyue and retreating to the box with Xiaoyue, did not participate at all, the rest of the people were all collapsed on the floor, except for blood and tears.


    There is little pain, but more of the joy of the afterlife


    The onlookers are stupid, especially those who stand on the table to watch the excitement. Because of the right angle, they can see almost all the details, but they just can''t understand what happened!


    In the box, Huang Maoli and his two younger brothers finally straightened up, but they were also shocked by the scene in front of them!


    Three people, even want to rub their hands on the sore position of their bodies are stopped in mid air


    Poof!


    Chu Fei looked at Huang Mao and Li Li, and laughed"Why are there only three people?"


    Yes, originally Li Li had a lot of people. Although he was not as good as Deng Qi, he could be described as "group".


    But now, there are only three people including Li Li


    As for the rest of his younger brothers, they didn''t know where they had gone.


    Huang Mao and Li Li are still dull because of the scene in front of them, so they didn''t respond to Chu Fei''s question.


    On the contrary, Chu Fei''s divine sense explored all around and found that Huang Mao Li Li''s younger brothers had mixed up with Deng Qi''s people.


    Before that, Chu Fei didn''t care at all, even if the divine sense had explored it, he didn''t go to his heart


    But now think about it, it seems that after Deng Qi''s people started to fight, those people directly defected to Deng Qi and beat Li Li and Li Li together with Deng Qi''s people.


    "It''s really fresh."


    After discovering this, Chu Fei had a silent and bitter smile. Then he stood up, stepped on the ground and went out. As he passed Li Li and Li Li Li, a whisper came to them.


    "Come with me."


    Li Li, the three of them are all muddled. Because of the previous shock, their eyes have been locked on Chu Fei and the people on the ground.


    Just as the sound sounded, the three of them all focused on chufei''s face


    In other words, they clearly saw that chufei''s mouth did not move at all!


    But they heard chufei''s voice!


    "This Brother Li, what''s the situation! " A little brother behind Li Li asked blankly.


    "It''s like something..." The other one opened his mouth in a daze.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, follow up!"


    With the first voice of the two younger brothers, Huang Maoli quickly responded. He took the two younger brothers and stepped on the body, face, hands, feet and crotch of the group of people on the ground, then rushed out of the box and quickly followed Chu Fei''s steps.


    With divine knowledge, Chu Fei knows that Deng Qi is in a luxury car outside the Internet bar Xiaoyue and the little gangster holding him also ran to Dengqi for help.

 Chapter 495

    Deng Qi had a good idea of the result. In fact, it was not only him, it can be said that all the people outside Chu Fei were like this, including Huang Mao and Li Li Li.


    But the real result is shocking


    Deng Qi, who had been enjoying the beauty of cigarettes in the car, just turned on the car stereo and wanted to play his favorite song, but at this time, Xiaoyue and the other little gangster had run out in panic.


    "You..." Deng Qi didn''t have time to ask his doubts. The little gangster was already lying on the door of his car in panic, and cried:


    "the boss is not good, brothers are all fighting!"


    "You''re kidding Deng Qi rolled his eyes, and then his anger rose, because he thought that his subordinates were not big or small, and he had no eyesight to see him. Otherwise, how could he make such a boring joke at such a time!


    But his little brother slapped the car door in horror, because he had found that Chu Fei and Huang Mao Li had already walked towards them.


    "Boss, boss, open the door They''re coming, they''re coming


    At this time, bald Deng Qi finally found that this little brother did not seem to be joking. He looked at Xiaoyue next to him and found the same panic on Xiaoyue''s face.


    "Really?"


    "It''s not true. That guy is not human at all. As soon as the brothers rushed in, they were It''s coming out! Now I''m all paralyzed on the ground. I can''t even get up! "


    At this time, chufei and Huang Maoli push open the door of the Internet bar and come to the car where the bald head is. As for Xiaoyue and the little gangster, chufei doesn''t bother to talk to them at all.


    On the other hand, Huang Mao and Li Li, the only three of them, are standing quietly behind Chu Fei. Xiaoyue and the little gangster can''t get into their eyes.


    Chu Fei looked back at the three of them with great interest. The two younger brothers said that Xiaoyue was only their sister-in-law at first, but Huang Mao and Li Li were different. From their previous conversation, we can see that Li Li absolutely liked Xiaoyue.


    And I really like it


    But after this accident, the deeper he once loved Xiaoyue, the calmer he is now. Calm terrible, calm strange.


    Chu Fei didn''t care whether he really died or did it on purpose. He just reached out and patted his bald head, lifted the top of the car, and released a little energy into the hood of his car


    After a scurry, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "Yo, it''s a good car!"


    "Oh Ha ha Yes... " Bareheaded Deng Qi was also afraid. He laughed and answered awkwardly. It is reasonable to say that as long as you start the car, you will be able to run. At least for normal people, this method should be used in this case.


    But it happened that this bald Deng Qi didn''t start the car, and even politely put down the window of the car.


    "Listen to me. Don''t drive this car. It''s dangerous." Chu Fei''s smile was brilliant, while Deng Qi, who was bald, carefully wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with an embarrassed smile:


    "OK OK, no No, no, No


    "Good boy


    Chufei Tut, and then walked away, naturally, Huang Mao Li Li and his only two little brothers also quickly followed chufei.


    Until Chu Fei and his family were far away, and they couldn''t even see the shadow, bald Deng Qi was relieved and finally relaxed.


    Apart from himself, no one knows what he has experienced in the short time before.


    At that moment, although Chu Fei did not deliberately release his own pressure, but only those things that were revealed unintentionally were not what ordinary people could bear.


    "Old Boss, let''s Let''s now... " Outside, the little gangster swallowed his saliva and said after it had almost dried to a smoky voice because of fear.


    "Call an ambulance and take people to the hospital..." Bald Deng Qi''s breathing was trembling. After that, he wanted to drive away and go to another place to relax.


    But the moment his hand touched the steering wheel, it immediately bounced up like electricity. Then he ran out of the car crazily, felt out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Lin Zi, bring people quickly, bring all the tools and show me the car Can''t you understand all the tools! All, and you come in person! Come in person


    Deng Qi almost crazy hung up the phone, and then decadent sitting on the side of the road, there is no black boss look.


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t do much to his car. Once it started, there would be no big problem. He and passers-by would not be in danger, but the car itself was completely abandoned.


    Chu Fei was not a villain, so he would not do anything to harm the lives of passers-by in order to vent his anger.


    At this time, Chu Fei is strolling around, and he doesn''t know where to go now. I was going to think about it carefully to see if there was anything left to do, but I was confused by the three followers behind me."Well, I said, why are you three following me?" Chu Fei stopped and asked.


    "I think We want to learn from you, and we want to learn from you! " Huang Maoli hesitated for a moment and said.


    There was just a little tension in the eyes of the two younger brothers behind him. It was obvious that the word "I think" used by Huang Mao and Li Li Li at the beginning was changed to us later. Otherwise, the two younger brothers would be very depressed.


    "Yes? Give me a reason. "


    "Why?" Huang Mao and Li Li didn''t understand Chu Fei for a moment.


    "Yes, reasons. Take your reasons."


    Huang Mao hesitated for a moment, looked back at his two younger brothers, and then tried to say:


    "now there are fewer and fewer people who are interested in real kung fu By So... "


    "How did you come up with this idea?" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    Obviously, the reason behind this half sentence is not good. Huang Maoli swallowed his saliva nervously and said:


    "we really like kung fu, and we want to carry it forward and let foreigners..."


    "You still like the one named Xiaoyue..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes again, and at the same time he doubled his venomous snake.


    Chu Fei''s words almost choked Huang Maoli to death. Fortunately, he didn''t really take it to heart, but immediately tried to switch to another angle to test the reason Chu Fei wanted.


    As a result, more than ten minutes later, Huang Maoli gave up, while the two younger brothers behind him stepped up and began to try. Twenty minutes later, the three did not know what to say.


    Looking at the three people who almost gave up, Chu Fei said:


    "you don''t know the consequences of worshiping me as a teacher, so no matter what you say, it''s useless."


    With that, chufei turned and walked away.


    Huang Mao three people doubt and depressed to look at each other, then followed Chu Fei again.


    "Why are you following me? You don''t have a home! "


    Chu Fei said while walking.


    The three shook their heads and didn''t speak, but they didn''t realize that it was meaningless to shake their heads quietly behind others


    "No home? Then you don''t have family! "

 Chapter 496

    There''s a lot of fun in not having a home, one of which is that there''s no home in Shencheng that they can recognize That doesn''t mean the three of them are orphans.


    But then the three shook their heads again.


    No home, no family


    "As for your parents, you didn''t go to the martial arts school! Don''t say you went to school on your own Chu Fei asked in silence.


    "My parents died in a car accident the year before last." Huang Maoli said with a bitter smile.


    "And you two!" Chu Fei still didn''t turn back, didn''t stop at his feet, and his speed was faster and faster.


    Huang Mao and Li Li didn''t find this at first, but as they worked harder and harder, they finally found it.


    However, the three of them didn''t have any displeasure in their eyes. On the contrary, their eyes lit up one by one.


    Chufei''s speed has exceeded the normal person''s jogging, but his state is still relaxed and natural walking. Moreover, even if Huang Mao and Li Li seriously studied which detail of Chu Fei''s "walking" state got the speed improvement, they didn''t get any results in the end.


    According to the martial arts novels, Chu Fei''s current state should be a simplified version, because his speed is not really that fast


    According to the analysis of many netizens on the Internet on the lightness skill of shrinking the ground into an inch, everyone subconsciously thinks that in this state, the speed and distance are obtained from the performer. At this moment, of course, it is Chu Fei who gets the speed from his feet and sells a certain distance with appropriate strength


    Huang Mao and Li Li, who like to practice martial arts, naturally have seen this kind of argument, and as martial arts practitioners, they themselves agree with this kind of analysis.


    But now every detail of chufei''s whole body is almost slapping them in the face!


    Because Chu Fei can''t find the kind of detailed performance analyzed on the Internet at all!


    What does this show? Three people have a clear idea in their mind now.


    But the three of them did not dare to say this idea, because they were all afraid that it was just a soap bubble that would burst as soon as it was poked.


    Chu Fei continued to slowly improve his speed, and deliberately released a stream of vitality energy to cover Li Li and Li Li. Under the comprehensive exploration and monitoring of divine consciousness, Chu Fei could inject these vitality forces into Li Li Li and Li Li Li''s body with a single thought.


    But Chu Fei didn''t start in a hurry. Instead, he was waiting for the arrival of the ultimate moment.


    Time is on the verge of rush hour, there are more and more people on the road. However, no one near Fangyuan noticed the peculiarity of chufei and Li Li.


    Only the surveillance cameras on both sides of the road can find the strange speed of chufei and Li Li in the flow of people.


    This is a test for Li Li, but Chu Fei didn''t intend to make it that simple.


    On the road, Chu Fei more than once fixed his eyes on some old people passing by, and then wrapped the selected target old people in the vitality of heaven and earth to ensure that they would not be hurt even if they were hit by a truck. Later, Chu Fei manipulated these old people to fall near Li Li and the three of them.


    Fall down Dizziness, everything is controlled by Chu Fei using the vitality of heaven and earth.


    But no one but chufei can tell you that.


    At first, Li Li and his wife hesitated, but finally they stopped and helped the old man up. Then they asked if there was something wrong with his body.


    They are all the old people protected by chufei secretly, so there will be no problem. So no one was noisy. They all ended their communication in caring and thanking.


    Every time is like this, and every time when Li Li and Li Li thought they were wasting their time and lost Chu Fei''s trace, they would unconsciously rediscover Chu Fei''s figure not far ahead.


    So the chase continued


    Until two thirty in the afternoon, chufei finally felt bored Li Li and the three also insisted on breaking through the limit for many times.


    "Why are you three following me all the time? It''s boring!" Chu Fei was full of "boredom".


    "Master, we just want to learn kung fu from our master..."


    "And then?"


    "And then?" Li Li Leng for a moment, and then said:


    "then How can we develop our Kung Fu? "


    Chu Fei glanced at his mouth and said:


    "then you don''t need to come to me. There are many boxing scores. You can practice while you work!"


    What Chu Fei said is reasonable. It''s a fact. But even so, although no one of Li Li''s three can say anything about chufei, and no one can say anything that can make chufei nod at this time, they seem to believe that chufei is a master. As long as chufei doesn''t get rid of them, they will follow.


    Chu Fei also saw this, and found that Li Li and Li Li were kind-hearted along the way, so Chu Fei finally thought of an arrangement."You three, how much money do you have?"


    Li Li and his friends were stunned for a while, but they soon understood that the elder was concerned about the tuition fees, that is to say, the elder master agreed to call them Kung Fu!


    But then something embarrassing happened


    Li Li hesitated for a long time and said awkwardly:


    "this We only have a little more than 10000 in total... "


    Chufei smiles. That''s for sure. It''s strange that they have money when they think about what they did before.


    "Well, I''ll pay each of you five hundred yuan a day, and then you''ll go to practice together."


    "Ah? Accompany practice? Good! Good Li Li three people just slightly Leng for a while, then immediately excited.


    Accompany practice! Everyone knows that if you want to practice Kung Fu well, you must start from being beaten!


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking about sparring as you think Here, the address on the card is where you are going


    The business card Chu Fei took out was not his or Dadong''s, but the one from the martial arts school Dadong had been looking for


    "Go to Yanjing first, and then contact Mr. Xie. I''ll say hello in advance, and then he will give you two goals. You just go to their trouble every day."


    "Ah?" Li Li fell into a dullness, and finally thought that he was going to break away from the black astringent meeting. As a result, he found that the opportunity he had been chasing for a long time was still something that the black astringent meeting would do.


    "Well, these 20000 yuan are your travel expenses and entry benefits. Go as soon as possible."


    Chu Fei left and took a taxi. In the taxi, Chu Fei made a phone call to Dadong and gave a brief account of Li Li''s affairs. Then he gave a good introduction to the things he made on the Internet.


    In the end, Chu Fei gave Dadong a plan I''ll try my best to support the Jianghu road competition, and then send them to the competition after Li Li and they are almost ready.


    Naturally, Li Li three people also entered the training list of Dadong.


    As for Chu Fei, he has decided to go back to Lagerstroemia.


    But just after the decision was made, Chu Fei suddenly asked himself, "why do I want to take a taxi! Does it make sense? "

 Chapter 497

    Waste is a bit of waste, but now Chu Fei doesn''t need it, because it''s so painful. But Chu Fei didn''t know that at this time on the earth network, the complete version of the video released by Bai Xin''er has caused a sensation on the network!


    Of course, behind this sensation, Dadong also made a move.


    For Dadong, I don''t know. Once I know what chufei did, there''s no reason not to intervene.


    In short, on today''s Internet, or from now on, the debate about Kung Fu on the Internet will be hot again.


    However, in the plan of Dadong and chufei, the real breakthrough of Kung Fu will take a month or two or half a year. Because by that time, both the two superhero candidates who are still being trained by them in the Pok martial arts school and Li Li''s three should be ready.


    At that time, I''m afraid the Internet will no longer care about whether Kung Fu is real. They will only care about how much Kung Fu can achieve and whether there is an upper limit to its power.


    At this time, Chu Fei has asked the taxi master to take him to a small park where there is usually no one. After paying, Chu Fei finds a place where no one is and enters the world of crape myrtle.


    After a few days, when Chu Fei appeared in the position of the leader of xiaodongtian, he obviously felt that Sun Yue''s eyes were full of discontent.


    Needless to say, it must be because Chu Fei let uncle long dizzy the old man before!


    But Chu Fei didn''t give the old man a chance to attack. He ran out of the meeting hall and found Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Then he said goodbye to the people in xiaodongtian and left xiaodongtian.


    Because the departure was too hasty, people in Xiaodong had long wanted to hold a "farewell party" before they could even tell Chu Fei about the plan.


    Everyone, including Master Sun Yue, looked at the back of Chu Fei and couldn''t smile bitterly.


    "Master, elder sun wants to..."


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it, go away and tell me!"


    Cheng Feng wants to tell chufei about xiaodongtian''s original plan, but chufei refuses to know. Cheng Feng a face depressed, on the contrary is next to the moon does not care about the smile.


    As a matter of fact, for xiaodongtian, regardless of the advantages, the whole sect has taken on some funny comparison from chufei.


    Three people run body method, quickly rushed down from the Taihua mountain.


    Standing on the flat ground, Chu Fei just wanted to get the SUV out of his ring. After all, the road ahead is far away. Chu Fei doesn''t want to run on his own legs.


    Moreover, in this state, chufei doesn''t intend to expose laichi and Leslie to too many people too early.


    So, in chufei''s opinion, the best choice is to drive.


    Because Chu Fei stops, Cheng Feng and Mingyue misunderstand each other. Cheng Feng doesn''t dare to speak. He is afraid that Chu Fei will hurt him again, so Mingyue stands up to speak.


    "Lord, do you want to see the village?"


    The so-called village, of course, is the settlement of those people who Chu Fei brought from the world of fighting demons. It''s not far from Taihua mountain.


    And Chu Fei''s plan for those people was to build a village or even a town.


    There was no idea, but after listening to Mingyue''s suggestion, chufei''s curiosity was hooked up.


    This is a feeling of playing "Sims" as God. Chufei, like the players of those games, wants to see how much influence he has on those people, and how those people will develop under the influence of chufei.


    However, it didn''t reach the feeling in Chu Fei''s mind. After all, it took only a few days for the people who wrote about fighting demons to come to the world of crape myrtle. In this time, it''s very good for everyone to get used to the life here.


    Of course, the attitude of these people towards chufei is still speechless, and the respect can almost be said to be close to the existence of faith.


    After leaving here, Chu Fei finds a pleasant looking place to throw out the off-road vehicle in tuntianjie. Then, in Cheng Feng''s shocked and curious eyes, Chu Fei says: "get in the car."


    Chu Fei didn''t go to Guan Chengfeng. Mingyue''s reaction to the two people who saw the car for the first time was that he directly opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. At the same time, he also started the navigation function of the two cars.


    Like in the world of fighting demons, the car first seemed to crash and searched for navigation information for a long time. Nearly half an hour later, the car finally gave up.


    "Navigation map search failed, region scanning function will be started, please select scanning area: region, world."


    In the world of fighting demons, Chu didn''t directly choose the world, so it took a long time, but at the same time, he solved all the problems at once.


    This time, however, chufei chose the region to test the difference between the region and the world.


    After chufei made a choice on the control panel in front of him, the car made a jingle, and then the screen showed:Searching for regional landmark information After searching, the automatic upgrade of regional data has been started!


    Although not sure exactly what it means, Chu Fei guessed it and seemed to choose a very convenient option.


    Map navigation has been ready, at the same time, Chu Fei also has a detailed map of the whole wilderness of crape myrtle for the first time.


    But it''s just a map. There are only roads, deserts, main cities, mountains and rivers. Besides, there''s no way to get any mineral data. We have to rely on human collection.


    Although they don''t know what a car is, and they don''t know how to operate it, and they don''t know what kind of performance the car will eventually have, Cheng Feng and Mingyue still learn from Chu Fei and get into the car.


    But Cheng Feng went to the back seat, and Mingyue sat on the co pilot.


    "Lord, shall we go directly to Dahuang city?" Mingyue saw all the details, so she guessed that the iron shell could start.


    Dahuangcheng is a starting place for everyone to go to this time. This is not only the rule of dengtianbang, but also a necessary place for everyone in Ziwei.


    Because the great waste city is the first big city built by human beings in the great waste, which naturally has its very important significance.


    This point was very clear when Nangong Bai sent a letter to xiaodongtian.


    However, unless he shakes his head after thinking for a moment and says:


    "no, I''ll regret Tiancheng first."


    After making the decision, Chu Fei directly started the car, and then in a cloud of smoke, the car carried Chu Fei three people away.


    After the experiment and habit of crape myrtle, now chufei has been able to control the two cars very easily. Of course, on the way, chufei also began to teach Cheng Feng and Mingyue the driving skills.


    The car speed is very fast. Although the desert terrain is changeable, chufei and his family still come to Zhentian city two days later.


    Then chufei three people get off the car, chufei throws the SUV into his tuntian ring again, and then like a tourist, He staggers to the gate of the city.


    However, when the three people were nearly 100 meters away from the gate, a figure rushed from the gate and stopped in front of Chu Fei.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t guess wrong. Lord Chu will come to Tiancheng first. I''m sorry to have a turn."


    "Yes, I guess right. You nangongbai haven''t left yet."

 Chapter 498

    Nangong Bai and chufei smile as they approach and bow their hands. Both of them are very serious, because they care about each other very much.


    As for Nangong Bai''s younger brother and chufei''s affairs, they are very tacit understanding not to touch that topic.


    "Brother Cheng, Miss Mingyue!"


    Nangong Bai greets Cheng Feng Mingyue, who is behind Chu Fei. Naturally, they return a salute respectfully. After all, they have the grace of saving lives.


    But after Cheng Feng and Mingyue salute back, they stand behind Chu Fei respectfully and modestly, leaving the conversation to Chu Fei.


    Nangong Bai naturally understood this, but his identity was a little higher than Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "Master Chu, brother Cheng, Miss Mingyue, please follow me. I''ll take you to enjoy the delicious food in Tiancheng."


    "Well, it seems that we have a good mouth today! Ha ha


    Nangong Bai came to meet chufei by himself. He didn''t even have a servant Xiao Si behind him. This can''t say is what reason, but no matter how, Chu Fei also know this don''t need to care about.


    Under the leadership of Nangong Bai, Chu Fei and his three men went directly into the city of regret, mounted their horses in Chengmen, and walked all the way to the Lord''s mansion.


    The city Lord''s mansion is naturally in the center of the city of regret. However, because the city of regret is really big, the four of them came to the gate of the city Lord''s mansion after walking for a long time.


    Fortunately, along the way, nangongbai constantly introduced the folk customs of regret Tiancheng, combined with the behavior of every shop and even every passer-by, he explained all kinds of folk customs of regret Tiancheng in great detail.


    This also let Chu Fei three people didn''t feel bored all the way.


    After arriving at the city Lord''s mansion, nangongbai directly led chufei three people into the hall, and also ordered them to arrange dinner, while the four of them chatted while tasting tea.


    At the time of their arrival, Chu Fei had already known that Shi Kaitian, Nangong Bai''s master and the leader of the city, as well as the senior officials of Shi family and Nangong family had already left for Dahuang city.


    At the moment, apart from the basic soldiers, Nangong Bai is the person with the highest status.


    "Master Chu, we are old friends. I''ll tell you what I have to say."


    Four people just sat down, a cup of tea has not finished, Nangong white directly into the subject, coupled with his face has not faded smile, Chu Fei see heart a little hairy.


    "Well, you say, I hope you don''t say anything bad." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    Nangong Bai shook his head with a smile and said:


    "to tell you the truth, Master Chu, according to the information I''ve got now, you little cave haven''t met a few good things either..."


    Chu is not speechless, but Cheng Feng Mingyue is not happy.


    From their faces, we can see that Cheng Feng Mingyue wants to refute, and they do have the capital to refute, but because Nangong Bai is talking with chufei''s peers, they didn''t rush to speak.


    Nangong Bai only glanced at them to see what they were thinking. Instead of arrogantly ignoring them, he said, "brother Cheng, Miss Mingyue, don''t blame me. Although I don''t know more details, I know that the appearance of Master Chu is definitely the best thing that xiaodongtian will encounter in a thousand years."


    Hearing these words, Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s faces are much better, but they are still a little depressed.


    Nangong Bai continued to smile, while Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "Nangong, don''t talk about these useless things. I came to Tiancheng to find you, mainly to find out what''s the situation of the great famine now, and how to let you go to deliver letters to us."


    Chu Fei opened the topic and led the topic to his most concerned aspect.


    Nangong nodded, smiling slightly, and said:


    "in fact, I didn''t need to go, but I won''t refuse the roll call from the jade lotus elder of the blissful gate."


    If Chu Fei was thoughtful, Nangong Bai continued:


    "I can see that master yulianhua cared about the master of Chu, and I can also see the hostility of Shenshan and Guigu to your little cave. However, the holy court is quite special. It seems that It''s more about examining. "


    "Ghost Valley? What do you say? " Chufei asked.


    The three sects, the blissful gate, the holy mountain and the holy court, were not well understood, but Chu Fei could understand what was going on. The concept of ghost Valley is different, but there is no ghost valley.


    If it wasn''t for Nangong Bai, Chu Fei didn''t know there was such a sect as ghost valley.


    What''s more, this inexplicable ghost valley also names its own small cave like the extreme, the holy mountain and the holy court. There must be something wrong with it.


    Of course, the name of ghost Valley doesn''t sound like a kind person, which makes Chu Fei more alert.


    "Why, the master of Chu didn''t seem to know the ghost Valley?" Namiya was also puzzled, but the smile on his face was still there. If it was on earth, Chu Fei would doubt whether Nangong Bai''s face had been stabbed, or had just been stabbed and had not fully recovered.But here is the Lagerstroemia world, can only say Nangong white face, is really special.


    "I''m ignorant. I haven''t heard of it."


    "That''s strange. I don''t believe that the people of ghost Valley can stare at you without knowing Master Chu." Nangong Bai''s words are not flattering. In his perspective, Chu Fei''s ability to fight against the demons has exposed too many things.


    "Nangong, please tell me what happened at that time and what happened to the ghost valley." Chu Fei asked with a bitter smile.


    Nangong Bai was also helpless, so he could only begin to introduce it, saying: "ghost Valley is recognized as the first class sect. Although it can''t compare with the super sect of blissful gate, it is also very powerful. They are ghost practitioners. They practice the techniques of controlling ghosts and some related attributes


    "Are they human beings or ghosts?" Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "It''s human, of course it''s human." Nangong Bai then continued:


    "at that time, many seniors gathered to comment on the world''s young talents, and then they mentioned you It also mentions the little cave. After hearing about it, people in ghost Valley obviously have a great interest in you, and then they begin to inquire about your news. After learning that you have not come to the great waste City, people in ghost Valley begin to urge us to arrange people to invite you. "


    Later, nangongbai talked about the views of blissful, holy mountain, holy court and other cities on chufei and xiaodongtian. After all, only the ghost Valley made chufei very curious.


    As for the holy mountain, Chu Fei didn''t care, at least not so curious.


    "Besides, Shenshan has released some negative comments on you But because of this, master yulianhua of the blissful gate quarreled with Shenshan... "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and asked casually:


    "is it Ni Bingfeng?"


    "Yes, that''s him, Master Chu. Do you have any conflict with them?"


    "It''s not them, it''s him I can''t understand what this old man named Ni Bingfeng thinks. " Chu Fei is very speechless. Cheng Feng and Mingyue are all curious. On the contrary, Nangong Bai shakes his head and says with a smile:


    "it''s not him, it''s them."


    "Ah? What do you mean Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Master told me this, and told me not to spread it to the outside world, but..." Nangong Bai hesitated for a moment and continued:


    "however, I don''t want to hide it from you."


    Chu Fei nodded on the surface, but his heart was full of doubts. The spirit in his God room frowned and made a "disgusting" expression

 Chapter 499

    Nangong Bai saw the slight changes on Chu Fei''s face, but he didn''t care. Instead, he continued:


    "according to the information I got, Master Chu, it''s them that you offended, not him."


    "What do you say?" Chufei asked.


    "Shifu told me that there seem to be two schools in Shenshan now. At least on the other side of dahuangcheng, people in Shenshan have different attitudes towards many things."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei frowned. He also clearly remembers that when he was in shuntianfu, master yulianhua once talked about the "Observer" with chufei.


    At that time, Master Yu Lianhua said that the people of Shenshan had almost never interfered in the affairs of the friars except in business. They don''t get involved, but they don''t get completely out of the way. Instead, they send people to record the events that happened in the world of crape myrtle.


    These people who are sent out are observers


    At that time, Chu Fei was surrounded by the Liu family. An observer told Chu Fei that the world needed to speak with fists, so Chu Fei took out a pistol to fight back.


    From this point of view, Chu Fei actually has a good feeling for the people of Shenshan.


    Also out of this favor, Chu Fei gave Shuntian pavilion a lot of good things, and even took out two scriptures on the earth and gave them to an Changlao who was seeking a breakthrough.


    At that time, elder an''s cultivation was the great power of the realm of transforming the dragon, and he was a saint. It was only a short distance from the last stage of the holy worship. The Scriptures sent by Chu Fei basically pointed out a way and a breakthrough for an Changlao.


    So elder an rewarded chufei and gave him many things, including a token from the holy mountain.


    Ni Bingfeng, the bald tailed Taoist, aimed at Chu Fei because of this token. Under his command, Chu Fei gave the token back to Shenshan, but also got the fire.


    Strictly speaking, Chu Fei did not lose money or even made a big profit.


    But Ni Bingfeng didn''t know why he still wanted to kill Chu Fei


    ¡­¡­


    These are all things in the past. Chu Fei naturally remembers them clearly. The reason why he combs them again is because of what Nangong Bai said just now.


    According to the conclusion of Nangong baigei, combined with the experience of chufei, it seems that the split of Shenshan has been shown for a long time.


    Ni Bingfeng and elder an are two completely different factions from any angle.


    One is only for cultivation and does not interfere in the secular world, and the other is to be strong


    ¡­¡­


    However, whether the holy mountain was divided or not, Chu Fei didn''t think that this matter had much to do with him, and he didn''t think that it would have much influence on him.


    No matter what, the bald tailed Taoist will still pursue Chu Fei, and Chu Fei will naturally find a chance to kill him


    Nangong Bai doesn''t know what happened between chufei and Shenshan, but he sees the indifference to the news from chufei''s eyes.


    "Master Chu, don''t underestimate the affairs of Shenshan..."


    "Well?"


    "Shifu said that if something happens to the holy mountain, I''m afraid the whole world of crape myrtle will not be peaceful."


    "Is that exaggeration?" Chu Fei laughs and says: "Nangong, to tell you the truth, I don''t care about Shenshan. As long as they don''t provoke me, I''ll certainly find a way to get back."


    Nangong Bai, who has witnessed Chu Fei''s actions, naturally knows that Chu Fei has the strength to say this, so he can only sigh and say:


    "in a word, if I can make people of my master and their generation so afraid, I believe there must be something special about Shenshan."


    "At least it''s a super clan..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said:


    "by the way, what''s the situation of that ghost Valley? Do you know more about it?"


    "Ghost Valley is not the immortal gate of Dahuang. They are the clan gate of Kyushu."


    "Don''t you mean every state on the list has it? Why does his clan in Kyushu come to the wilderness?" Chu Fei asked again.


    "There is no accurate information yet, but I think they should have come for you..."


    "For me?"


    Nangong Bai continued to smile and added:


    "it can also be said that he came to xiaodongtian."


    Nangong Bai didn''t know much about ghost Valley, but he was quite sure of his conjecture. Chu Fei sniffs, but Nangong Bai is more confident in his speculation after seeing Chu Fei''s performance.


    It''s both helpless and depressed, but it''s also full of the excitement of getting information


    In the city master''s mansion of regret Tiancheng, Chu Fei three people simply stayed for a whole day, asked a lot of news from nangongbai, and had a clearer understanding of the world of crape myrtle.


    In the early morning of the next day, Chu Fei and Nangong Bai left for Dahuang city together. Because they used the array, they didn''t spend much time outside Dahuang city.


    Chufei and nangongbai stepped down from the array and stood on the wasteland. Nangongbai pointed to the shadow of a huge city standing in the distance and said:"That''s the great waste city!"


    Dahuangcheng is different from other cities. The array of dahuangcheng is not inside the city, but outside. It is more than ten miles away from dahuangcheng itself.


    Fortunately, this distance is nothing to chufei.


    All the way, the four soon came to the gate of Dahuang city.


    Along the way, there are many people in twos and threes, swarming around from chufei, few people can be alone.


    After entering Dahuang City, nangongbai leads chufei directly to the Lord''s mansion of Dahuang city. To tell you the truth, chufei and Baili Feihong still have a relationship.


    However, when I really came here, I found that Baili Feihong was no longer there. Not only that, but also shikaitian was not there, and the gate of bliss represented by yulianhua had no shadow.


    After some inquiry, they found out that they had left the great wilderness city two days ago and went to the wild blood city.


    "The great wasteland is in the forbidden wasteland. The only big city of human race in the forbidden wasteland is the wild blood city, which is controlled by the barbarians."


    After getting this news, Nangong Bai immediately explained it to chufei.


    "So, has the wasteland been opened?" Through the previous understanding, Chu Fei already knew that the great wasteland is actually a different space, and the location of this different space is in a wasteland.


    So the two names of the great wilderness, the forbidden land and the wasteland are actually very simple


    "I don''t think so. It should be that the stele is about to appear." Nangong Bai thought.


    "Hasn''t the stele appeared yet?" Chu Fei was puzzled. He thought that the stele to heaven had already appeared. In Chu Fei''s cognition, the reason why so many people flocked to the stele to heaven was that the stele to heaven should have come out first


    But now it seems that chufei is misunderstood.


    "If the stele had appeared, we should be able to see it now."


    "Ah? Is this the center of the wilderness? " Chufei asked.


    Nangong Bai was stunned for a long time. Then he sighed and said with a bright smile:


    "no, the center of the wilderness is in the barbarian blood city..."

 Chapter 500

    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. Although he had tried his best to understand a lot of things before, there were still some details he didn''t pay attention to, such as this


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, let''s go straight ahead..."


    Chu Fei said.


    Cheng fengmingyue is led by chufei. Naturally, what chufei says is what. The only problem is nangongbai. If nangongbai says he won''t go first, then Chu Fei naturally has to take care of nangongbai.


    In other words, you have to give Nangong face.


    But Nangong Bai didn''t refuse, and said with a smile:


    "well, I planned to take you to visit Dahuang City, but this kind of thing can be done anytime."


    "Yes, let''s get down to business first." Chufei laughs.


    "Let''s go. It''s a long way from the great wilderness city to the barbarian blood city, and there''s no array available. Let''s get on the road as soon as possible."


    With these words, Nangong Bai leads Chu Fei to the gate on the other side of Dahuang city.


    To go to the barbarian blood city, chufei had to cross the great wilderness City, and then cross the desert into a desert. After walking thousands of miles in the desert, they could get out of the desert, and then there was a wilderness.


    On the wasteland, it is not far away from the barbarian blood city.


    However, no one would think it would be quiet and safe along the way.


    In fact, no one can say that they are absolutely safe during the period of the sky list. Even those great powers are like this, not to mention the friars at the bottom and the common people.


    All the way, Chu Fei plans to get out of the wasteland city before he takes out his SUV to drive. But according to Nangong Bai, his SUV should not last long. After all, when he gets to the desert, there are too many restrictions on vehicles.


    However, just when they are two or three hundred meters away from the gate of the target city, Nangong Bai suddenly stops, and the topic of chatting with Chu Fei also stops.


    What''s more, the smile on Nangong''s white face is a little brighter


    Needless to say, chufei knew that something bad had happened


    When judging the significance of the change of expression on Nangong''s white face, chufei''s heart is constantly complaining. He says: Nangong''s grandson''s fault is also delayed by tainima. Compared with others, he lacks the most obvious and intuitive condition to judge the change of emotion!


    On the way across the great waste City, Chu Fei tried many times to judge Nangong Bai''s mood and thoughts, but few of them succeeded.


    As a result, the feeling of boredom in Chu Fei''s heart became more and more difficult to suppress.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei is not angry of ask a way.


    "It''s a mistake, eh." Nangong Bai sighed with a smile and said:


    "I thought I would not meet anyone on the road at this time, but I still miscalculated."


    "Who are they? It can make you care so much... "


    "They won''t embarrass me. After all, I still have the name of master, but you three are different..."


    When Nangong Bai and chufei talk, they don''t stop. After hearing the conversation, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are ready to fight.


    For a moment, the busy streets in Dahuang city seemed to be suddenly quiet.


    Just a moment later, the four of them went through the gate and came to the barren beach outside the city.


    There''s nothing strange about the desert. It''s all Gobi gravel. But what''s really strange is that within 100 meters and 1000 meters in front of chufei, those people gathered in twos and threes.


    Those people, just a glance, know that they are not ordinary people.


    And after chufei came out of the wasteland City, those people who gathered together in twos and threes or chatted or sat quietly all focused their attention on chufei.


    Chu Fei obviously felt that there were a number of deities coming to their heads. But just after a short time, those deities gave up nangongbai and finally gathered on Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    Nangong Bai is right. These people will not be hard for Nangong Bai


    "These people are people who stay or stay temporarily for various reasons, and their purpose is to stop those who come to join the sky climbing list from behind..."


    Nangong Bai smiles calmly and easily explains the meaning of these guys'' existence.


    "Road robbery?" Chu Fei said casually.


    "It''s no good." Nangong Bai didn''t affirm or deny it. His meaning is very simple. It depends on everyone''s mood to know what kind of incident can be turned into.


    "Used to Let''s go. " Chu Fei rolled his eyes, then walked over. Chu Fei moves, and Cheng Feng Mingyue naturally follows. However, they have already taken out their swords and are ready to start.


    Nangong white smile to keep up, there is no way. Although he is also the first time to go to the top of the sky, he has received enough detailed information before. He knows that it is useless to say anything in front of these people, and strength is the only pass.For the identity of these people, Nangong Bai also deliberately did not tell chufei. Because there is no need, some of these people are followers and servants of talented people who have already gone on, while others are among those young talented people themselves


    Some people choose to stay at will because of their mood, while others choose to stay with tasks


    As for their purpose, it is nothing more than to see what level the latecomers have.


    Poor level, the level of general, they will not stop, and then want to move forward is not so easy.


    High level, powerful, they naturally can not stop


    It''s an act of reducing competitors to yourself and your master


    Of course, for some people, this is also a kind of review.


    "Ah! You, stop, the road is blocked! "


    Just as chufei walked slowly and freely in front of them, a big beard stood up next to them, pointed to the front chufei and called out.


    "Boy, you don''t understand. This road is not so easy. I advise you to go back quickly."


    "With such a beautiful girl, don''t you come out to play? You''d better go somewhere else. Not everyone can walk in front of you!"


    While talking, the three men came to chufei and blocked their way.


    Chu Fei frowned, and a fierce spirit floated in his heart.


    If you just fade out of your way, Chu Fei really won''t have this kind of emotion. The key is that Chu Fei feels a cold and gloomy atmosphere from these three people.


    "Master Chu, they are from ghost Valley..."


    Behind, Nangong Bai smiles.


    Originally, it was just the exclusion of this kind of breath, but after hearing Nangong Bai''s words, chufei immediately began to doubt whether the ghost Valley had anything to do with the ghost family in the demons.


    It''s because the breath of the two is too similar!


    "Either retreat, or leave the spirit, hehe!" The speaker''s eyes to the moon are full of lust, and naturally he doesn''t think of anything good.


    Chu Fei looked back at Mingyue and found that Mingyue didn''t have any unique hatred for him because of this guy''s words, but still cautiously guarded all directions. Then he nodded at ease.


    "You..." Chu Fei''s mouth turned up and said, "sick!"

 Chapter 501

    For Chu Fei''s attitude, ghost Valley these three people do not seem to have too many accidents. But no accident does not mean that they can accept Chu Fei''s way of counterattack. In the face of Chu Fei''s provocative questioning, the leader of the three sneers and says: "you are really not afraid of death. In this case, hurry up. Come on, let me see how good you are!"


    With these words, the great man directly stepped back and opened the distance between Chu Fei and Chu Fei, which also gave Chu Fei a chance to play.


    Of course, all this is so in his view. The cultivation of this great man is not low. Although he can''t compare with those great powers, in his view, no matter Chu Fei or Nangong Bai, or Cheng Feng Mingyue behind Chu Fei, he can''t be his opponent at all.


    Chu Fei also knew the accomplishments of the three men in front of him through systematic appraisal


    This great man is the one with the highest accomplishments among the three. His accomplishments at the four poles are similar to that of Master Sun Yue, Chu Fei''s cheap master.


    However, because the three people on the opposite side are all from ghost Valley, their emphasis on cultivation is different.


    After learning about the accomplishments of the three men, Chu Fei sighed: These are the disciples of the big sect of the famous family. Their strength is comparable to that of the elders of the small sect


    Although xiaodongtian was once brilliant, it was once In fact, the small cave, which has been declining for such a long time, is not much different from the ordinary small schools.


    At least in terms of strength, xiaodongtian is no better than those low-level sects, on the contrary, it is even worse.


    "Everyone is in a hurry. Let''s go together."


    When Chu Fei didn''t speak, the big man already waved to them with a smile.


    Their accomplishments are higher than Chu Fei''s, so the three of them can see through their accomplishments at a glance.


    Of course, this is also because Chu Fei did not use the system to cover up his accomplishments.


    In the previous promotion of cultivation, although the system didn''t tell him clearly, chufei had found that he could decide whether the system covered his cultivation.


    What''s more, it''s not necessary to press any button to make any confirmation. It''s enough to read directly.


    Maybe it''s because this function is meaningless, so the system doesn''t list it separately.


    But at this time, Chu Fei has realized that if he still let the system cover up his cultivation before, I''m afraid the people in ghost Valley don''t have the courage to find their own trouble. At least, they don''t dare to let Chu Fei go with them.


    Behind Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, Nangong Bai smiles and sighs, then goes to one side without saying a word, and becomes an audience at ease.


    No one thinks that this is inappropriate, and those people on the opposite side will not find trouble to stop shikaitian''s disciples.


    Moreover, Chu Fei doesn''t think there is any problem with Nangong Bai''s doing this. After all, in terms of standing, Chu Fei knows that Nangong Bai is far inferior to himself.


    "Let''s go together?" Chufei laughs.


    "What''s the matter! If you don''t do it again, you''ll never have a chance to do it. " The big man sneered and waved his hands gently. Thick black air came out of his hands.


    Just for a moment, these black Qi had gathered into two tall spirits around his body.


    The lower parts of the two spirits were only ethereal black Qi, and they had no legs. But above their waists, they were terrible bodies full of fierce fighting spirit, and there was a huge black sickle in their hands.


    "You go and have a try. It''s practice."


    Chu Fei doesn''t care. He arranges Cheng Feng and Mingyue to fight. As soon as the big man on the other side was about to speak, but before he could open his mouth, Cheng Feng and Mingyue rushed over with their swords.


    The light of the sword flickers, and Cheng Feng and Mingyue show all their fighting power without reservation. Suddenly, a mysterious atmosphere completely envelops the field.


    The big man was startled. He didn''t expect that the two young people whose accomplishments were obviously lower than himself had such terrible standing power!


    His two ghosts faced the attack of the two young men, and they didn''t even fight a decent attack.


    The big man screamed that he was not good. He made a color with his two companions in a hurry. At the same time, he pinched out a mysterious hand with both hands!


    The other two are also quick to reflect, at the moment they already know that what they stop seems not to be an ordinary guy!


    "It''s going to be trouble." Nangong Bai said after seeing the movements of the three men.


    "What? What are they going to do? " Chufei doesn''t care too much. Cheng Feng and Mingyue learn a lot from chufei. They are just the people of ghost Valley who have just entered the four poles. Chufei doesn''t think they can bring them any trouble.


    "Yes, three people join hands. They are going to do their best." Nangong Bai is well-informed, and his vision does not match his accomplishments.


    Cheng Mingyue discovered the movements of the three people for the first time, and naturally knew that they would not do anything good.Two people look at each other, tacit understanding of the two spirits directly imprison, and then two people separated two mysterious position, look dignified waved a sword!


    After this sword was wielded, a golden sword light swept to the three people in ghost valley. The speed was not fast, even slow.


    In the face of such an attack, ghost Valley three people did not care, because in their view, when the attack arrived at their side, their own magic has also been formed.


    Beside, Chu Fei''s eyes brightened and nodded with approval. He didn''t expect that Cheng Feng and Mingyue had gained so much!


    The golden light they split was not understood by others, but Chu Fei could see it clearly. In fact, when they joined hands to attack, Chu Fei had already felt a unique breath of Tai Chi from them.


    What they did was what they learned from Tao Te Ching and Taijiquan. This move comes from the same source as the one they used to fight against demons before, but now it''s simpler and easier to use.


    At this moment, all those who have paid attention to this battle can see that the sword is strange and mysterious, but only one and a half people can really understand it


    Chufei is one, nangongbai is half


    As for the ghost Valley three There was a smile on their faces, especially the leader, who seemed to have a plan. His eyes even looked directly at Mingyue''s chest, and almost declared the end of the battle!


    But at this moment, no matter how you look at it, the sword light, which is incredibly slow, appears directly in front of the ghost Valley three As if across time and space, the next moment, the sword light flashed, and all the movements of the three people stopped.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue calmly receives the sword and calmly returns to Chu Fei.

 Chapter 502

    Next to him, Nangong Bai clapped his hands with admiration, and then returned to chufei with a smile. He did not speak, so quiet standing.


    Because all this is too normal for Nangong Bai. Cheng Feng and Mingyue killed three people in the ghost valley. It''s not something to care about.


    After all, Nangong Bai was one of the parties who witnessed Cheng Feng and Mingyue fighting against the demons. Therefore, Nangong Bai can be regarded as the "half one".


    In fact, he only knew a little about the power of that move.


    Chu Fei''s heart is also a burst of praise, he did not expect that Cheng Feng and Mingyue had already realized such an easy-to-use method.


    The people who killed three ghost valleys here naturally let the people in front of them understand the strength of chufei and his party.


    The guy who thinks that his strength is not as good as the ghost Valley three will not come up to look for things, so at this moment, more than a dozen people slowly retreated to the distance, obviously not planning to do anything.


    However, the withdrawal of more than ten people did not affect anything. There are still many people eager to try in front of chufei. It seems that these people are all battle maniacs.


    However, there are still a few people who are really willing to stand up, because everyone is not stupid. Along the way, Cheng Feng and Mingyue just walk behind Chu Fei and Nangong Bai. Coupled with their respectful attitude towards Chu Fei, it is obvious that their status is not as good as Chu Fei.


    Can be such two young people have so easily kill ghost Valley three strength, let alone their respected leader Chu Fei!


    What''s more, the three people in ghost valley are not ordinary people. The people who can stand here with you and have the same purpose are actually recognized by these people.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei glanced around, then said calmly:


    "go."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are on guard. Although the previous method of killing the three people in ghost Valley is only a simplified version, it also consumes a lot of their strength. Now their combat power can''t support several such battles.


    Therefore, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can only be cautious to prevent accidents.


    But chufei is totally different. Chufei walks and looks at the people around him with provocative eyes.


    Chu Fei''s eyes offended many people, but because of Chu Fei''s possible strength, no one stood up at the beginning, they just used the same aggressive eyes.


    After a distance of about two or three thousand meters, after dozens of "groups" of people with different clothes and appearance, Chu Fei finally welcomed the second group of people who stopped them.


    At this time, there was only one person standing in front of them, but it was obvious that this person was not alone, because there were two people who obviously knew him 100 meters behind him.


    Just, don''t know is because of what, this person oneself came to stop Chu Fei four people.


    This man is not very old. He looks a few years older than Chu Fei. He should not be more than 30 years old. From the aspect of appearance, there is nothing outstanding about this person''s appearance, let alone something worthy of attention.


    This is a face that is easy to disappear, but when he stands in front of chufei, the momentum that he exudes is absolutely not to be underestimated.


    Quadrupole trend, this is the strength appraisal given by the system, but this person is also new to quadrupole.


    After stopping chufei, he didn''t speak, but looked at chufei indifferently. As for nangongbai, Chengfeng and Mingyue, he didn''t care.


    "Good dogs don''t get in the way." Chu Fei rolled a white eye to say.


    "I''ve seen you." This person''s response really surprised Chu Fei, but it was only a small surprise.


    "There are many people who have seen me, not you. Get out of the way." Chufei is upset.


    This person frowned, obviously he didn''t expect that Chu Fei would respond like this. The man turned back to look at the two men a hundred meters away without expression, and then said:


    "we just wanted to deal with the talents of the wilderness, but since you can make them dare not to fight, we have to do something with you."


    For this man''s endless words, Chu Fei only felt bored. In Chu Fei''s view, this is just a self righteous monologue.


    "If you want to start, hurry up. If you want to get out of the way, hurry up. Everyone is very busy. Don''t waste time."


    "My name is Yingwu. I''m the seventh in the list of Kyushu heaven. Please give me some advice!" This person indifferently reported his name, and then he took out a crystal clear jade knife, with a little red awn in the knife, and his fighting spirit rose.


    Chu Fei picks his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the man in front of him came from Kyushu. So, he said that he had seen Chu Fei. Is that true.


    After all, when chufei left shuntianfu, it was just the beginning of the fight for the tianbang and Dibang of Kyushu. When he left, chufei was still secretly saying that it was a pity.


    After hearing that this man came from Kyushu, Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to talk more, because from a certain point of view, this is also a fellow.But this thought just flashed in Chu Fei''s mind and disappeared, because the next thing that attracted Chu Fei''s attention was the jade knife in the man''s hand.


    The crystal clear jade knife, which looks like glass jadeite, is not uncommon in the world of crape myrtle. What makes Chu Fei really care is that there is a little red awn in the body of the knife.


    "It''s like Fire... " Chu Fei''s eyes brightened for a while, this is the second fire he came into contact with in Lagerstroemia. Although it''s just a guess, it has also made Chu Fei rise the idea of a good study.


    Now that we want to study it well, we have to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei raises his mouth to Yingwu, and then plays with fire in his hand, quietly climbs up Yingwu''s jade sword.


    Seeing Chu Fei''s knack, Yingwu is on guard carefully


    "You''ve never been desperate with anyone, have you?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "You Yes, I never need to die. " Ying Wu said with a frown.


    "No wonder, I advise you to go back. In Kyushu, there may still be families and schools to protect you. You can still keep fighting without death and save your life in the wilderness."


    Chu Fei has no interest in Yingwu, because Chu Fei found that Yingwu, who was born and raised in the world of crape myrtle, is not as experienced as Chu Fei!


    You know, fighting experience, fighting experience, this is the biggest difference between crape myrtle and earth people in chufei''s cognition!


    "The battle hasn''t started yet. Isn''t it too early for you to say that?" Yingwu began to get angry, because he felt that he was covered all over the place.


    But Chu Fei just shook his head and said:


    "you have lost."


    Before Chu Fei''s voice fell, he once again launched the fire drama. The next moment, the jade sword in Yingwu''s hand changed!


    The red awn that flickered in the body of jade knife disappeared, completely disappeared!


    And originally hidden in the body of the jade knife, the red awn appeared directly in the palm of Chu Fei''s hand. The red awn was floating in the air of Chu Fei''s palm.


    "Ah! You My knife Ying Wu cried out heartache, before the strong sense of war also directly disappeared.


    This jade Dao is one of Yingwu''s dependents. It can even be said that among all the elements that made him the seventh in the list of Kyushu heaven, the hongmang jade Dao definitely has a strong part.


    Can be such a jade knife, unexpectedly by Chu Fei quietly took away one of the red mang! That is to say, the hongmangyu Dao is useless!


    As for the noumenon of the red awn, Chu Fei''s judgment was right. It was indeed a fire, a complete fire!

 Chapter 503

    Chu Fei, who got the fire, directly started the identification function of the system. He thought the fire would be a low-level small fire, but the result of identification surprised Chu Fei.


    Qilin fire Level 4 fire


    Level 4 may not be high, but it has the name of Qilin fire. Obviously, this kind of fire is not so common!


    According to the identification information given by the system, the characteristic of Kirin fire is that it can''t burn anything, but its heat and power are greatly limited, so even if it can burn some powerful objects, it''s hard to bring any harm to other things.


    Therefore, the Kirin fire should not be regarded as one of the most useless fires!


    But in Chu Fei''s opinion, it''s not the same thing at all, and with Ying Wu''s heartache at the moment, Chu Fei feels that he has robbed an absolutely wonderful fire!


    Give it back? That''s impossible.


    Chu Fei throws the fire into his own Dantian space, and under the control of Chu Fei, the fire of Qilin fire floats in the upper air of Chu Fei''s Dantian space, and keeps a safe distance from Dao fire.


    All this happened in an instant. However, if Yingwu on the other side could recover his fighting spirit in time, he still had a chance to seize this fleeting opportunity to cause some trouble to chufei.


    But he didn''t


    "You It destroyed my jade knife He destroyed my jade sword


    Ying Wubian''s grief and indignation rose, but his grief and indignation did not help him turn into a strong desire to fight, on the contrary, his whole mood quickly fell down.


    In the distance, the two people with Yingwu frown tightly. The development of things is beyond their expectation. They are unprepared. Fortunately, they rush over at the first time and protect Yingwu from Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei just looked puzzled. Seeing the other two coming, Chu Fei asked:


    "what''s the matter with him?"


    Both of them are much older than Yingwu in age and cultivation. They naturally understand what chufei is asking. However, they didn''t answer at the first time. Instead, they hesitated for a moment. Then the older one said:


    "the maker of this jade Dao is a person that Yingwu cares about very much."


    The other party wanted to continue to talk, but Chu Fei raised his hand to stop it, and said:


    "OK, I probably know what''s going on. Don''t say it. Let''s go back to reality. He seems to have no desire to fight with me any more. Is it going to change you?"


    The two men looked at each other, then shook their heads and said:


    "there''s no need. We didn''t agree to do such a thing, but Yingwu thought it was fun, so we went with him."


    "No? Well, then I''ll go straight there. " Chu Fei said, then walked from the side, and Nangong white, Cheng Feng Mingyue three people also in time to follow up.


    But Chu Fei''s speed is not fast, at best, it is just the speed of normal people. Cheng Feng''s bright moon catches up quickly. Nangong Bai smiles curiously and says:


    "Master Chu, the three people who just came from Kyushu obviously have stories. Why don''t you be curious at all?"


    "It''s just a story. I''ve seen a lot of good and bad things. It''s meaningless. It''s just a few routines." Chu Fei said indifferently.


    "Ah? But... " Nangong Bai was just about to continue to talk, but he suddenly stopped and said cautiously:


    "be careful, what''s this breath!"


    Nangongbai is the highest one among the three. Naturally, he found the problem for the first time. But then Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue also found out that it was wrong.


    Just in a short moment, they were surrounded by a strange energy!


    This energy is not pure vitality, nor is it magic fighting spirit, but it gives Chu Fei the feeling that it is very similar to those fields in the world of fighting demons. Only those who have reached the level of Swordsman and great mage master can use their fighting spirit or magic to construct the fields!


    Chufei stopped and looked around. At the same time, they found the source of this breath in the shortest time Yingwu, or Yingwu.


    At this time, Yingwu had pushed away the two people who stood beside him to stop him. At the same time, the fire in his elixir was flashing, and there was a bright light in his chest


    "This is..." Nangong Bai obviously knew what it was, but his eyes were full of tangled emotions, a little disdain and surprise.


    "What is it?" Cheng Feng and Mingyue speak in unison.


    "Fire, the combination of two kinds of fire." Chu Fei frowned. He didn''t expect that the fire could be used in this way.


    Although I don''t know what kind of fire it is or how to control it, it''s obvious that the use of fire by Yingwu is something that chufei doesn''t know and has never thought about.


    As for the effect, it looks good!"Although the fire array is only constructed by two kinds of fire, the two kinds of fire have been integrated with his elixir and life source!"


    Nangong white hair shows that Chu Fei three people don''t seem to understand the fire array, so they just say two more words.


    Kindling array is a way to use a variety of kindling combinations to play a role. There is no limit to the way to display it. As long as you can use different kindling to interact with each other to play a specific effect, then it can be called kindling array.


    Kindling array is not an advanced method, but it represents a kind of financial resources and perseverance, and it is an integral organizational level.


    Because there are many kinds of fire, many levels, not just a few kinds of fire can play a role together!


    What''s more, it''s not easy to find a kind of fire that can fuse with a monk''s elixir and life source, and it''s not so easy to fuse! But Yingwu not only fused the two kinds of fire, but also formed the fire array!


    I have to say, this is chance!


    This is what surprised Nangong Bai!


    As for Nangong Bai''s disdain, it''s just an idea. It''s an idea formed by Shi Kaitian. The existence of kindling is just icing on the cake. If you have time to collect and test kindling, you''d better practice it well!


    At this time, Chu Fei has also made clear the concept of fire array, but this is no longer the point. At this time, Yingwu has come to the position of 50 meters behind the four of Chu Fei, while the two people around Yingwu are helplessly standing in the distance.


    They didn''t stop them, neither chufei nor Yingwu


    As for what they thought, no one knows


    But that''s not important. Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "don''t you agree?"


    There are fire play skills and Dao fire in the body. At the moment when things in this similar field appear, Chu Fei has already judged that this field can''t cause him much trouble. Even like Qilin fire in the jade knife, they don''t have any chance to resist Chu Fei''s fire play skills.


    Therefore, Chu Fei had no fear.


    "Destroy my jade sword, take my fire, damn it, even if you are the king of heaven, you have to give me a statement today!" Yingwu stares at him, and the war spirit that disappeared before converges on him again.

 Chapter 504

    It seems that the jade Dao is of great significance to him. But this is not something other than Yingwu can care about.


    At this time, Yingwu has shown a clear intention to kill chufei, but the intention is too superficial, not false, but too empty.


    In Chu Fei''s opinion, Yingwu''s performance at the moment has confirmed his judgment of Yingwu''s "greenhouse flower".


    Said, this kindling array really let Chu Fei amaze for a while, but also only this.


    Because Chu Fei had already felt very clearly that the two kinds of fire of Yingwu Dantian and Mingyuan were not high, which could not be compared with the fourth kind of fire of jade sword, Qilin fire.


    I feel that I don''t play with fire. Because the fire in Chu Fei''s Dantian is Dao fire


    But at this time, what makes Chu Fei really care about is not Yingwu, but the two men behind Yingwu who have given up blocking Yingwu.


    Those two people should be stronger than Yingwu in terms of strength. According to what Yingwu said when he reported to his family, chufei guessed that those two people should also be experts on the tianbang. As for the ranking, from their attitude towards Yingwu, their ranking should be higher than Yingwu.


    As for the height, I don''t know.


    At this time, the expressions on the two faces were very serious, but also a little nervous. This kind of tension was not worried, but should be expecting Chu Fei to make what was in line with their psychological expectations.


    Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and said with a smile:


    "what do you say? You want to talk to me? "


    Ying Wu didn''t answer, but her face was more violent. But Chu Fei noticed that after he said this, the nervous color on the faces of the two people behind Yingwu had disappeared and became a little happy.


    This shows that Chu Fei''s response is in line with the two people''s wishes.


    Nevertheless, Chu Fei doesn''t intend to expose them or remind Ying Wu of anything.


    "Don''t talk. Let''s start as soon as possible. Everyone is in a hurry. Let''s start as soon as possible and finish as soon as possible, so as to save time!"


    Chufei was calm, as if he was chatting with a friend about something that didn''t matter.


    Chu Fei''s emotion makes the two people behind Yingwu more happy. As for the reason, Chu Fei can''t figure it out for the moment.


    "Go to hell!"


    Yingwu seems to have endured to the limit. At the end of chufei''s voice, Yingwu is wrapped in a fire, and then turns into a fire. Qilin rushes to chufei.


    He is not a beast, he is a man, but at this time his appearance is a unicorn full of fire.


    At this time, Chu Fei had a little understanding of why Yingwu was so tyrannical.


    Daren Qing, the unicorn fire in the jade sword is really important to him After all, it''s called Qilin fire. There must be something special about it, and Yingwu''s fire array and its corresponding skills obviously need to take advantage of the characteristics of Qilin fire


    Unfortunately


    Ying Wu''s speed is very fast, but Chu Fei doesn''t care at all. He just uses the energy in his body and uses the method of Tai Chi to set up a tai chi field in front of him. At the same time, Chu Fei''s technique of playing fire comes out again.


    Yingwu, who has just rushed over, has not made any more moves. He just feels like a mud cow entering the sea. He is powerless and can''t even control his body freely!


    At this moment, Yingwu decides to defend, to defend wholeheartedly!


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about Yingwu''s reaction at all. He just tried his best to launch the fire play and directly climbed up the fire in Yingwu''s Dantian and Mingyuan.


    At the moment of contact, chufei''s face was more smiling.


    In fact, if Yingwu''s fire exists in the Dantian space like chufei''s, then with chufei''s current strength, there is absolutely no way to touch his fire.


    After all, the strength gap is not small


    But the problem is that Yingwu''s fire is only attached to the source of his life.


    The fire is on the surface, just like wrapping a layer of flame protection film on the condensation pill of Dantian and the source of life


    In this way, Chu Fei easily got the control of the two kinds of fire, and separated the two kinds of fire directly in a short time, and put them in his palm.


    Bang! Ah!


    Yingwu finally got rid of the Taiji force field, but he also completely lost his fighting power, and the unicorn''s form had already disappeared, restoring his own human form.


    His body hit the ground, marking a deep mark on the ground. At the same time, Yingwu broke down and yelled.


    Ah -


    before landing on the ground, he had already found that the two kinds of fire in his body had been taken away. Not to mention how painful and helpless the feeling of being stripped a little bit, most of his accomplishments were immediately cut off after the key was stripped off!


    He had just entered the quadrupole, and now he had fallen to the realm of the divine chamber.


    At this moment, all the people except chufei, who are concerned about the development of things here, have been shocked by this time!A face to face! The seventh master of Kyushu tianbang was abandoned!


    Directly from the beginning of the quadrupole trend was hit back to the secret period!


    "This man Too It''s terrible


    "Go, inform elder martial brother, you must be on guard!"


    "What kind of skill is that? Why did Yingwu lose three kinds of fire in an instant! It''s terrible


    "He''s not human. He''s definitely not human. Who knows? He''s heard that the fusion fire can be taken away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Crazy, at this moment, almost everyone thinks the world is crazy!


    Fusion of fire is a way to add icing on the cake in the world of crape myrtle, including the fire array. The fusion and combination of fire can greatly enhance my combat effectiveness and improve people''s cultivation at the same time!


    Moreover, the fusion of different kinds of fire can also bring different characteristics to people. For example, the fire array composed of Yingwu, Dantian and the fire in the source of life can create his own domain space.


    In this space, Yingwu''s abilities are greatly enhanced, while his enemies are being reduced and suppressed.


    In fact, the main reason why Yingwu is able to easily win the seventh place in the tianbang is that his skills in similar fields are too adverse.


    But even so, in the face of Chu Fei, Ying Wu really didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    "How could that be? Is Yingwu that weak? "


    "You and I have fought with Yingwu. How can we ask such questions?"


    "But You explain to me, what''s the matter? When we defeated Yingwu, we all fought our lives to succeed, but who! It''s just a wave, and the man is just a guy in secret


    "Yes, but that''s our purpose! If Chu Fei is really weak, how can he escape from the master of the holy mountain and get the protection of the blissful gate? "


    "What shall we do now?"


    "What to do? Does this matter have anything to do with us? "


    "Ah? This... "


    "Let''s go. We''ve achieved our goal. It''s time to get down to business."


    "What about Yingwu..."


    "Life and death have a destiny. Since we have embarked on the road of cultivation, we are naturally ready to die. Why should we worry about it?"


    ¡­¡­


    The two people who originally stood behind Yingwu left after a brief exchange. They walked very happily and didn''t even look back.


    At the same time, other onlookers and road blockers all around set out one after another to leave this land of right and wrong.


    Of course, there are also some people who have not left, but those who have not left are basically those who are thousands of meters away from the battlefield. They did not care too much about this battle.


    The departure of these two people really surprised Chu Fei. Cheng Feng and Mingyue were the same. Only Nangong Bai didn''t show any surprise from the beginning to the end.


    On the ground, Yingwu is still collapsing. He has even forgotten that the enemy who made him fall into this field is right in front of him!


    Chu Fei looked at Yingwu and sneered, then he didn''t care any more.


    He focused his attention on the two fires he had just captured.


    The two kinds of fire in Chu Fei''s hand were just like two little flowers swaying slowly at the moment. The difference was that one was compact and clustered, and the other was constantly spreading and circling around, just like a light and shadow disk


    Without hesitation, Chu Fei directly started the identification function of the system! The result is instantly given:


    -- Identification: the third level fire is the boundary fire, which can release the unique force field, and the force field can be controlled.


    Appraisal: the second level fire has no appearance, can change infinitely, and has the power to transform.


    "I didn''t expect these two kinds of fire to be so special!"


    After getting the identification results, Chu Fei was happy. Although the two kinds of fire had a high level, their characteristics were very attractive.


    One can create a field of force, one can make people change shape, this is absolutely a good thing! No wonder Yingwu will merge these two kinds of fire into her body!


    Chu Fei looked down at Yingwu, who was still paralyzed on the ground. He shook his head with a smile and said, "you can go."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you want to kill me? " Ying Wu didn''t look up, so he was paralyzed. His voice was as small as a mosquito.


    Chu Fei doesn''t say anything. He throws two kinds of fire into his own Dantian space and lets them float in the sky with Qilin fire. Then he walks away. Cheng Feng Mingyue quickly follows and Nangong bailing follows.


    As for Yingwu, Chu Fei didn''t want to kill him. On the one hand, it was unnecessary. On the other hand, Chu Fei felt that Yingwu''s method was worth exploring.


    In other words, the family of Yingwu aroused Chu Fei''s interest.


    The next time Chu Fei didn''t speak, but thought about the fire on Ying Wu and whether the Dharma could explain something. A moment later, Chu Fei''s four people came thousands of meters away, and other obstructionists appeared in front of them again."Lord..."


    "It''s the demon people..."


    Cheng Feng moon low voice remind, this will wake up Chu Fei from thinking, back to reality.


    "Demon clan?" Looking at these people in front of him, Chu Fei really didn''t find out how they could be the demon clan. After all, the demon clan that has been transformed is no different from human beings.

 Chapter 505

    At this time, in front of Chu Fei, there were about 134 people, including men and women, and more than half of them were over 40 years old.


    Most of the remaining young people look about the same age as chufei, and two of them look only 17 or 18 years old, one male and one female.


    This group of people is not completely together, but gathered in twos and threes, but at the same time, these small organizations are also very close, they should know each other, but each has its own circle.


    From the perspective of appearance, clothing and appearance, these people are not too special, just the girl''s dress is slightly exposed, but it is not the kind of exposure of beauty on earth, but the simple feeling of being too lazy to wear more.


    Chu Fei''s doubts are very obvious. Although Cheng Feng Mingyue reminds Chu Fei that it''s a demon clan, this is the first time they see the demon clan themselves.


    After all, the decline of xiaodongtian is not much different from that kind of unsophisticated sect. Naturally, the disciples have not seen any market.


    "Pay attention to their exposed skin. The demons like to tattoo their own bodies with patterns that represent their race."


    Seeing that Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue are in a confused state, Nangong Bai has to explain to them.


    "Tattoos?" Chu Fei was stunned.


    "Yes..." Nangong Bai wanted to continue to introduce, but the demon clan in front of him was too close to them. If he was talking at this time, the other party would hear him.


    It''s good to stop here. After all, nangongbai is the custom of introducing the demon clan. But if we continue to point out where the tattoos on each demon clan are, what the patterns are and what the races are, it will be a little provocative.


    So nangongbai shut up.


    Chu Fei looks at Nangong Bai doubtfully, and then sees cautious eyes from Nangong Bai''s eyes.


    Nangong Bai was also a novice at the four poles, but he acted like a little monk who had just stepped into the threshold of cultivation.


    Chu Fei shook his head in bewilderment, and then he stopped caring about Nangong Bai. Instead, he looked at the people of the demon clan in front of him, and said:


    "after being reminded by friends, you are all the predecessors of the demon clan. I have seen you in the next cave, Chu Fei!"


    Chufei''s smile on Nangong''s white face was already shining before he finished his sentence. Obviously, for Nangong Bai, who only has a smile on his face, the brilliance at the moment represents his great inner fluctuation.


    As a matter of fact, Nangong Bai wanted to curse people. He didn''t know why Chu Fei wanted to say the first half sentence!


    He doesn''t know, but Cheng Feng Mingyue does!


    Moreover, when Chu Fei speaks, Cheng Feng Mingyue also has a friendly smile on her face.


    On the other side, these demon friars were full of vigilance and curiosity about chufei, and the first half of chufei''s words really made them think about whether to be angry. But when chufei''s kind and friendly smile appeared, all the demon people were stunned.


    For the demon clan, when they first meet with the Terran, they mostly see unfriendly eyes such as contempt, provocation, and examination. If they are strong on their own side, they will face the emotions such as vigilance and panic


    The two opposite first encounter performances have been used to by the demon people, but now facing Chu Fei, they find that there is a third first encounter!


    Chufei''s friendliness made them not know what to do next! The purpose of those who can stay and wait here, no matter what race they are, is to stop the latecomers and reduce the obstacles for their own people on the road ahead


    This kind of purpose is contradictory to the feeling of Chu Fei''s three people


    So, the demon clan people were embarrassed for a moment, then they looked at each other, and then left and right to get out of the way with the leader''s signal.


    At the same time, the leader also friendly to chufei, the other demons mostly nodded and smile, but none of them spoke.


    Although I don''t know why these people of the demon clan don''t speak, Chu Fei doesn''t entangle this. Instead, he calmly leads Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Nangong Bai through the passage that the demon clan people let out.


    After passing, Chu Fei turned back to the demon people and nodded his thanks with a smile. Then he took the three people away.


    "It seems that I underestimated xiaodongtian Master Chu, I''m surprised by your relationship with the demon clan. " Nangong Bai sighs with a smile.


    "Well Nangong, next we''ll try our best to get on the way. " Chu Fei didn''t take up this topic, because he didn''t want to talk too much about himself with Nangong Bai.


    In fact, the reason why Chu Fei treats the demon clan like this is that he only thinks that there are two people, Longwu and Xiaozi.


    "You should be more alert. If you encounter danger after entering the desert, it will be a great danger." Nangong Bai understood Chu Fei''s meaning, so he didn''t tangle much about it.


    "Great danger?" Chu Fei picked pick eyebrows, full of interest asked: "what is the big danger?"


    "It''s a strange spirit beast..." When Nangong Bai said about the spirit beast, his eyes were full of curiosity. Obviously, he didn''t know the details of the spirit beast himself."Weird? Spirit beast? What is it? " Chu Fei was confused.


    "I don''t know how to say it. According to the records of Tiancheng, there is a kind of ferocious beast in golden armor in this desert. Some people say that they have a halo on their heads, while others say that the halo only appears when their golden armor reflects the sunlight..."


    "Halo?" When hearing the halo above his head, chufei first thought of the angel in the Western mythology of the earth.


    After all, in Western mythology, the symbols of angels and demons are too familiar! Moreover, in Western religions, after the death of a person or other living creature, there will be a halo on the top of the soul


    It seems that the aura is a mark of the soul body, representing that the soul is pure


    Of course, this is only Chu Fei''s own point of view, more he does not understand.


    "Yes, aura." Nangong white dots.


    "What do you think, do you think they are halos or just sunlight reflection?" Chufei continued.


    "I don''t know..." Nangong Bai shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen that kind of spirit beast."


    "What else do you say is dangerous!" Chufei said funny.


    "Because I have never entered this desert before..." Nangong Bai shrugged his shoulders.


    This next Chu Fei is really stunned, he didn''t expect to be like this.


    "It''s my negligence..."


    Seeing that Chu Fei was in a daze, Nangong Bai apologized with a bitter smile and said, "I should have told you earlier. In fact, my cultivation has reached the limit, and it is impossible to improve any more. And my cultivation can reach the Four extremes, because my master has enlightened me."


    "Ah?" Chufei frowns. He suddenly remembers that in the Oriental family, when chufei wants to kill those Nangong family members, Nangong Bai comes to plead for mercy. At that time, Nangong Bai once said that he was an alien in the Nangong family, and he had to rebuild his own Nangong family.


    Chu Fei doubted that the problem of Nangong Baixiu should have a lot to do with the matter of "otherness".


    Nangong Bai was extremely clever. He knew that Chu Fei had thought of the scene at that time, so he said with a smile:


    "in fact, I can only cultivate the realm of the source of life by relying on my own ability, and I can''t catch up with it in the future..."


    "Is that why your brother and others hate you so much?" Chu Fei has crossed an important plot, which is that even so, Shi Kaitian, the leader of Tiancheng City, still accepted Nangong Bai as his disciple. This should be what makes Nangong family unhappy!


    "Yes, master intended to cultivate me, but even if he tried his best, he could only force me up to the present level, and it also delayed master''s cultivation. If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid master would have gone a step further now."


    Speaking of this, Nangong Bai is a little lonely, but the expression of this emotion on his face is just a lot of smile.


    Chu Fei nods. It''s not hard to understand why Nangong Bai hasn''t entered the desert


    In this case, to enter the desert is basically to seek death.


    Next, the four fell into silence, it is not good to talk about this topic too deeply.


    In this silence, Chu Fei throws the SUV out. In Nangong Bai''s curious eyes, four people get on the bus, and then they are all speeding up.


    In the car, Nangong Bai and Cheng Feng are sitting in the back together. From time to time, he bumps here and touches where


    Along the way, there was music and laughter in the car. When Chu Fei was tired, he changed to the bright moon. When the moon was full, he changed to Chengfeng. Finally, even Nangong Bai learned to drive.


    However, no one asked what the principle of the car was and how it operated. Cheng Feng Mingyue didn''t want to ask, while Nangong Bai didn''t dare to ask.


    Soon, the barren beach finally came to an end, and the boundless yellow sand appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, the off-road vehicle is to go to use.


    Chu Fei, on the other hand, put away the SUV and sighed in his heart that this earth technology is really meaningless in places like crape myrtle!


    At least, for the monks


    For the next ten thousand li journey, chufei and his family need to rely on their own legs to walk


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t think about airplanes, but after thinking about it, he didn''t think it was necessary.


    In a world of friars, even going on the road is a way of cultivation. If you always look for high-tech means of transportation, there will be too few opportunities for cultivation.


    Although Chu Fei can use the system to upgrade continuously, it is still a castle in the air without any foundation. What''s the significance of only improving cultivation but not knowing how to use it!


    Therefore, Chu Fei has changed his mind now, and has decided to re-examine his relationship with these monks in the world of crape myrtle


    Although Nangong Bai is also the first time to enter the desert, he is a local after all. It is natural for him to lead the way. All the way dry, the sun sets and the moon rises.Whenever he stops to have a rest, Nangong Bai takes out food and water from his storage ring. It''s all brought by regret Tiancheng, which is also a kind of characteristic.


    Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue were happy to eat at first, but they were a little tired of eating more times. So, when the sun rose from the horizon for the third time, chufei finally said:


    "OK, OK, we have to have a good rest!"


    Chufei''s recuperation is a thorough rest, but nangongbai thinks it''s just sitting down and breathing.


    So, when Nangong Bai sat down and was about to close his eyes, Chu Fei jokingly said:


    "Nangong, what are you doing?"


    "Interest adjustment!" Nangong Bai doesn''t understand.


    "What''s the interest? Take a good bath first!" Chu Fei''s voice just fell, a huge round wooden barrel was still in the yellow sand in front of him.

 Chapter 506

    In the face of this big barrel thrown out by chufei, Cheng Feng Mingyue suddenly understands what chufei wants to do. Cheng Feng is very happy, but the moon is a little tangled.


    But Nangong Bai didn''t understand. He didn''t know why chufei would throw such a big barrel!


    But it''s not over. Chufei throws out three other wooden barrels and two large tents.


    After the tent was thrown out, Mingyue''s tangled face immediately relaxed. At the same time, she blushed because of her previous unreasonable ideas.


    The next moment, Cheng Feng Mingyue didn''t wait for Chu Fei to open his mouth. They ran up to take over the work of setting up the tent, and they were all familiar with it, so they set up the tent.


    At this time, Nangong Bai finally understood what chufei wanted to do.


    Four wooden barrels, one third open in two tents, and then Chu Fei got enough water to fill the four big barrels, and he also took all the toiletries.


    Then there is a tent. A bucket must be for Mingyue. After all, it''s a girl. Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Nangong Bai are in another tent.


    "Master Chu, you are enjoying it too much Do you have so many unimportant things in your storage ring... "


    Nangong Bai is also speechless to ask, other than that, at least the four big barrels for him will never be thrown into his own heaven and earth ring.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about it. He quickly took off his clothes and said:


    "Nangong, don''t you want to take a bath? OK, leave it for me and Cheng Feng to drink!"


    "No! No, I''ll do it, I''ll do it Nangong Bai waved in a hurry. Who would refuse to take a bath in the desert!


    After all, it''s a desert. It''s hot and dry. Even if you can''t stop pouring clothes because of your vitality, you''ll never feel comfortable.


    They are all men, and Nangong Bai naturally doesn''t care about anything. But just as Nangong white took off his clothes and put them into the bucket, chufei exchanged four cups of Iced Milk Tea from the system.


    Chu Fei''s love for milk tea is beyond the imagination of ordinary people


    But Chu Fei didn''t forget Mingyue either. He directly moved his energy and dragged a cup of milk tea into Mingyue''s tent.


    "Ah, thank you, Lord!"


    Mingyue excited voice came, needless to say, the milk tea has been obtained.


    Cheng Feng also got his own cup, only Nangong white looked at the plastic cup in chufei''s hand with a confused face.


    "Master Chu, what is that?"


    "It''s delicious. It''s from my hometown. Try it!"


    "Good!" Nangong white happily agreed, in the heart how to think don''t know, at least on the surface gave full Chu Fei face.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care what Nangong Bai thinks. He just tells him how to use the plastic cup and enjoy it.


    Boo


    With a crisp sound, Nangong Bai, like Chu Fei, inserts his habit into a plastic cup and puts it into his mouth Then there is a sweet and mellow Iced Milk Tea in the throat


    At that moment, Nangong Bai was almost moved to tears!


    It''s delicious. It''s delicious!


    However Chu Fei they can''t care about the reaction of South Temple white in this kind of time, still oneself enjoy more important.


    However, such a good time didn''t last long. Just after drinking half of Nangong''s milk tea and enjoying it, an ominous breath suddenly spread all around.


    Ominous breath, this is a very difficult to name the existence.


    Because this kind of breath is not bloody, nor tyrannical, it doesn''t make people feel that it''s a fierce beast that eats people, and it doesn''t make people feel that it''s killing.


    But this breath is very uncomfortable, because there is a feeling of contempt for people in the world.


    When Nangong Bai found out, this breath had already come to the range of ten Zhang. At the same time, only Nangong Bai realized what had happened!


    "Watch out! It''s a spirit beast! Be careful


    Nangong Bai was shocked. He was also the first time to meet a spirit beast. He also felt the spirit beast''s breath for the first time. If it wasn''t for hearing from master many times before, I''m afraid he couldn''t react so quickly!


    Nangong Bai''s warning was timely, because the owner of the breath didn''t attack immediately This gave chufei enough time to get out of the barrel and get simple clothes on the boat!


    It''s the same with Mingyue, but they didn''t put all their clothes on them.


    Even if it''s the moon, it just comes out after putting on underwear. Fortunately, they are all clothes with wide robes and big sleeves. They won''t go out after wearing them


    "This is the breath of spirit beast..." Chu Fei frowned, felt the breath seriously, and murmured:


    "how does it smell of rust..."


    "Well, this is the breath of spirit beast. I should have found it earlier..." Nangong Bai is also a big four. He should have found out when he was hundreds of meters away, but because of the enjoyment of Iced Milk Tea, Nangong Bai subconsciously relaxed his vigilance"This breath seems to scorn the common people in the world Why does this spirit beast have such a breath? Is every spirit beast like this? " Cheng Feng carefully after feeling also asked his doubts.


    "Why can''t we explore the strength of spirit beast..." Mingyue also found out something wrong.


    At this time, the distance between the spirit beast and chufei was no more than 20 meters, and they were still slowly approaching.


    At this time, Chu Fei did not see the spirit beast directly with their naked eyes, but the spirit consciousness had covered the spirit beast in it.


    Under the divine consciousness, the spirit beast they saw indescribable.


    From the appearance, it should be a lion, wolf, tiger and leopard in gold and silver armor It''s hard to judge what it is


    It has wings, a pair of silver metal wings, like a magic weapon


    He also has armor on his head, and all the vital parts of his head are wrapped up. From his eyes to his nose, he has a sharp, rat like feeling


    In addition, every important part of the spirit beast is protected by gold and silver armor. At the same time, its teeth, claws, tail and other parts that can be used to attack are also strengthened by gold and silver armor!


    The spirit beast glows all over, but from the surface, no one can tell whether its light is emitted by itself or formed by reflected sunlight.


    More importantly, the top of the spirit beast''s head really seems to have a halo floating!


    This halo is a visual illusion, a visual effect reflected from the metal armor and the light


    In addition, the spirit beast''s body shape is not small, and its height on all fours is higher than that of ordinary people like Chu Fei, not to mention its length and wingspan


    "This is the spirit beast. There''s no way to explore its strength with divine sense. You can only find out after you really fight!" Nangong Bai said in a low voice while he was on guard.


    "What on earth is this? Is it intelligent..." Cheng Feng and Mingyue have already drawn out their weapons. They stand side by side and are ready to attack at any time.


    "Smart, but not high..." Nangong Bai searches his brain for the information of these spirit beasts. Although there is only one in front of him, Nangong Bai knows that this thing can appear one by one if he wants to.


    "Lord, shall we fight?" Cheng Feng looks at Chu Fei and waits for his decision.


    It seems that chufei has been quiet for some time.


    At the moment, Cheng Feng brings everyone''s attention back to Chu Fei, and makes everyone find that Chu Fei doesn''t know when to show a very tangled expression.


    "This thing How do I feel a little familiar with I always feel like I''ve heard of this kind of thing somewhere, but no matter how I think about it, I can''t figure out where it is... "


    Nangong Bai, with a bitter smile, explained:


    "it''s also normal. It''s said that this is left by a great power comparable to the emperor of heaven. I don''t know exactly what happened."


    Chu Fei was stunned. He felt familiar with it. This was from the appearance of the spirit beast. It was familiar with the image and style of the appearance. Chufei''s meaning, in fact, is something in this shape. It seems that only game makers on earth can create it after a meal.


    After all, this shape, you say, is naturally generated, it is impossible!


    These spirit beasts must have been made artificially!


    But the statement given by Nangong Bai is a bit confusing.


    "Nangong, is that true?" Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    Nangong Bai jokingly said:


    "I don''t know if it''s true. It''s a legend!"


    "Who said that? How come I haven''t heard of this legend Chufei retorts.


    "My master said it. My master said it was a legend! Originally, I didn''t believe it... "


    Chu Fei nodded. Since Shi Kaitian said it, it means that not everyone is qualified to hear about it. In this way, I''m more interested.


    "What is the name of the legendary man who is comparable to the emperor of heaven?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be called Supreme Shifu is just ambiguous. Now if you want to know who''s name, you must go to the blissful gate to find it. "


    "Only super clan can know?" Chu Fei thinks that Nangong Bai''s reason for talking about the gate of bliss is that they are super sects. However, Nangong Bai shakes his head and says, "no, only the gate of bliss can tell us what''s going on."


    "Why?"


    "I have the impression that master once said that this supreme is the one who comes out of the blissful gate!"


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was stunned. He already knew that the reason why the gate of bliss was a super clan was that his founder was a Heavenly Emperor, and the gate of bliss was the orthodoxy of the Heavenly Emperor.


    But in Chu Fei''s mind, it''s almost the same for a Heavenly Emperor to rule out a Heavenly Emperor. After that, even if he can become a master, he should not be able to tell the level of the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor. At most, he is a saintThis is a kind of inexplicable idea. After all, there are so many families in the world of crape myrtle, you can''t just get the emperor out of one family


    In fact, Chu Fei''s idea is not a big problem, but there is a deviation in this matter.


    "The gate of bliss has been powerful for more than 100000 years, and this supreme power has played an important role."


    Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully, but he also shook his head in his heart.


    For Chu Fei, he couldn''t figure out the feelings of tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of years. Chu Fei couldn''t imagine whether more than 100000 years was long enough


    On this point, Chu Fei suspected that he had read too many novels on the earth, especially those that were too ancient and epoch-making, which made him lose his sense of thousands of years.

 Chapter 507

    Nangong Bai''s last words have a lot of weight now, but it''s not the time to say this kind of thing. Although the spirit beast with wings didn''t rush to attack several people, it''s only a few meters away from chufei.


    The spirit beast stopped and looked at a few people.


    Chu Fei and the four of them were also on guard. They were looking forward to the lucky idea that the spirit beast didn''t want to attack them.


    Because the existence of the spirit beast is too special


    Chu Fei also seized the opportunity to start the identification function of the system. This kind of remote identification has been used many times, so he is not worried about not getting the results, but rather expects what kind of identification results the system will give.


    Ding!


    -- Appraisal: fearless spirit beast, derived from the way of heaven, controls fire and lightning, and is immune to all attacks below the secret environment period.


    I thought the system could give a detailed introduction, but in the end it was just a sentence of information.


    Moreover, this sentence also directly locates Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue in the crowd that can''t hurt them.


    "Fearless spirit beast That''s a strange name! " Chu''s heart was deep in mind. Even though the system had already said four polar forces, there was no way what harm could be done to him, but Chu Fei secretly mobilized his own fire, and the fire and fire technique was also ready for combat.


    Play fire art, Dao fire, these two are Chu Fei''s biggest fighting power now.


    "Don''t move, don''t do anything indifferent, maybe he can just pass by..." Nangong Bai reminds them in a low voice. At the same time, a long black square appears in his hand


    It''s nearly a foot long. It looks like a paperweight from the appearance, but I can''t see what material it is.


    What can be taken out at such a time must be a baby who can help you. However, we have no idea about the so-called fearless spirit beast. It is the best choice to avoid fighting.


    The fearless spirit beast didn''t know whether he could understand people''s speech. Anyway, he had a little pause when they talked in a low voice in chufei.


    But it just stopped for a moment. At this time, although the fearless spirit beast did not move on, it began to seriously examine the four human beings in front of it.


    It looks at human beings in a very simple way, that is, it constantly sniffs in the direction of that person. After a few small movements, it has the result, and then it changes the direction of the next person.


    The first is Chu Fei, then Cheng Feng and Mingyue


    Obviously, it took much longer to smell Chu Fei than Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Fortunately, no matter how long the time was, the fearless spirit beast didn''t have any hostile reaction.


    Next To Nangong white


    The fearless spirit beast sniffed in the direction of Nangong Bai, and a stream of air vibration that could be felt by several people came


    Nangong Bai didn''t do anything to stimulate it. Instead, he was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to take a breath


    But in the next moment, the fearless spirit beast suddenly raised the sky and roared!


    In the huge roar, Chu Fei only felt dizzy. Fortunately, this feeling was not very serious, but it also obviously affected the actions of several people. Everyone, including Chu Fei, felt as if they had fallen into the water.


    The next moment, this fearless spirit beast directly jumps to Nangong Bai, and at the same time opens his mouth and bites Nangong Bai''s head.


    Because of the influence of the previous roar, and the unequal strength and combat power of Nangong Bai, Nangong Bai could not retreat at the first time, but he also made a response at the last moment.


    When the mouth of the fearless spirit beast was only a few feet away from Nangong Bai''s head, a ripple came out of the Paperweight in his hand. At the same time, the Paperweight also broke away from Nangong Bai''s palm and floated between him and the fearless spirit beast.


    From this point of view, the Paperweight should be a defensive weapon.


    Bang, the fearless spirit beast didn''t seem to be hurt. He was just blocked.


    It seems that the blocked fearless spirit beast doesn''t care about this little ripple at all. There is a bloody smell in its big mouth, and then it turns several times in succession. The speed is incredible.


    I don''t know how strong the impact is. Anyway, Nangong Bai''s face turned pale in a flash.


    At the same time, cracks have appeared on the ripples in front of him, just like the glass before breaking.


    However, Nangong Bai will not wait to die. His hands quickly form fingerprints, and a recipe is constantly shooting, which finally makes the cracks on the ripples not continue to expand.


    But the fearless spirit beast didn''t seem to care at all. After several impacts, he turned around leisurely when he didn''t break the ripples. Just when several people thought he was going to leave, he suddenly turned around, and the tail wind wrapped in metal also seemed to hit the ripples in front of Nangong''s white face!


    It''s not too late. In the next moment, the fearless spirit beast turned into a storm with its tail and wings in a piece of silver light. It didn''t drop at all. It smashed through quickly!Just in an instant, the ripples in front of Nangong''s white face broke directly. Nangong Bailian and his Paperweight were smashed out more than ten meters and landed on the sand dune in the distance.


    Defense broke, this fearless spirit beast stopped to revolve, saw Chu Fei three people one eye, then hit a resounding nose to fly directly to the mid air to rush not far away Nangong white to fly.


    Chu Fei is ready to fight. In fact, the reason why Chu Fei''s three people delayed for a while is just to see what kind of fighting power this fearless spirit beast is.


    After all, according to the identification results of the system, people under the Four extremes are immune to attack, that is to say, people above the Four extremes can fight against it


    But Nangong white is the quadrupole trend, who knows Nangong white will lose so happy.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue wants to fight, but Chu Fei stops him. Chu Fei tells them that they just need to protect themselves.


    As for Chu Fei himself, he doesn''t want to fight close at the moment, so he directly takes out the sniper gun that hasn''t been used for a long time from tuntian ring!


    Load the bullet, raise the gun and aim at it in one go, snap the index finger lightly and explode


    The bullet roared to the fearless spirit beast who had come to Nangong white again!


    The bullet''s speed is fast enough, this fearless spirit beast has no time to make any response, then is penetrated by this bullet in the abdomen!


    Roar!


    The fearless spirit beast didn''t expect that he was attacked by another human, and was also directly penetrated into his body. Under the pain, the fearless spirit beast circled in the air, flapping its wings, and was about to rush to chufei.


    But just this time, Nangong Bai once again threw out the Paperweight in his hand!


    Moreover, under the control of Nangong Bai, the Paperweight suddenly became bigger. After the black Paperweight was enlarged, it immediately turned into a giant pillar, and directly hit the fearless spirit beast.


    Nangong Bai is also fighting. What he is doing now is beyond his ability!


    Blood in the mouth and nose, red in the corners of the eyes


    "Death


    With blood in his mouth, Nangong white roared out this word!

 Chapter 508

    This attack is very powerful. It is estimated that it is the strongest attack nangongbai can use at the present stage.


    But even so, the fearless spirit beast didn''t choose to avoid, and its eyes were full of disdain. It didn''t seem to see the move forced by Nangong''s white spitting blood.


    It floats in the air and looks up at the giant Optimus column falling from it. As its wings vibrate, it opens its mouth again. Just for a moment, in front of its mouth, a stream of red and white energy instantly condenses into a ball.


    Chu Fei, they can see that the red and white energy ball is the power of thunder and fire. The fearless spirit beast wants to use the energy ball of fire and lightning to fight against Optimus Prime.


    I don''t know if it can succeed, but since it has done so, it must be certain.


    Of course, chufei can''t just watch. After discovering the power of the fire in the energy ball, chufei''s fire play directly rushes over and quietly climbs up the energy ball


    "It''s mine!"


    Chu feixie smiles, and the formula changes. Suddenly, the energy ball in front of the beast''s mouth changes strangely!


    It was originally a round energy ball, but it suddenly twisted at this moment. Just for a moment, the power of red and white blending was directly separated, and the power of red flame was abruptly pulled out by Chu Fei!


    Roar!


    The fearless spirit beast roared in anger, but even after such a toss, it had no time to fight with Chu Fei. It could only use the power of thunder and lightning left in its mouth to fight against the huge objects falling from the sky.


    The next moment, the fearless spirit beast raised his head and opened his mouth, directly turned the power of thunder and lightning into a pillar of light, and hit the giant Optimus that was about to fall on his head in mid air. In the thunder, the power of the giant Optimus was reduced a lot.


    But it can only dissolve part of the power. The next moment, the giant pillar directly pats on the fearless spirit beast. The huge power pats the whole fearless spirit beast far away.


    Fortunately, the angle is not up and down, otherwise the fearless spirit beast will be photographed in endless yellow sand!


    After this blow, Optimus Prime swayed several times, then directly reduced, turned back into the foot long Paperweight, and returned to Nangong Bai''s hands.


    But the fearless spirit beast who was photographed came back with a roar!


    This time, the target of spirit beast is no longer Nangong Bai, but Chu Fei!


    Because it is very clear, if not for chufei took part of the power of the flame control, it would not be so embarrassed!


    It can be said that it is taking away, in fact, it is only involving the power of those flames to his own near front. At least compared with the previous fusion of Ying and Wu, Chu Fei has not really taken control of these flames.


    It''s not that Chu Fei didn''t want to do it, but he couldn''t do it in such a short time.


    Especially after the fearless spirit beast was photographed, Chu Fei subconsciously stopped his action. He thought that the fearless spirit beast could be seriously damaged, but he didn''t expect that the fearless spirit beast who returned was more powerful!


    At this time, it''s too late to think about what to do with the gun, and it''s impossible to make contributions again. The only way Chu Fei could think of was to seize most of the power of the flame in front of him.


    The fearless spirit beast that rushed back seemed to be in a hurry. When he was still in the middle of the journey, he had opened his mouth, and the red and white energy ball appeared again. It was obvious that he was going to use the previous move to deal with Chu Fei.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei frowned tightly, while the mountains and rivers moved to open the distance between the fearless spirit beast, and at the same time madly urged the fire play!


    Chu Fei only felt that he had never felt that fire play was not enough!


    It was only at this time that Chu Fei would regret that he had neglected to train fire play, otherwise it would not be so!


    But now it''s too late to say anything. We can only try our best to buy time.


    Chu Fei doesn''t have any serious body method, but even the light body effect brought by vitality is enough to make Chu Fei have considerable speed. In Chu Fei''s high-speed movement, the attack of the fearless spirit beast is slowed down.


    With the change of time, the fearless spirit beast became more and more angry and crazy. Chu Fei''s fire play technique finally understood the characteristics of the fearless spirit beast''s fire, and finally could be easily controlled.


    At this moment, without any hesitation, Chu Fei directly triggered part of the flame force in front of him to rush to the mouth of the fearless spirit beast, and directly combined with the red and white energy ball. At the next moment, Chu Fei seized all the control of the rest of the flame force in the energy ball


    At this time, Chu Fei only needs to guard against the attack of thunder and lightning.


    Fortunately, when the fearless spirit beast found out that he was out of control of the power of fire, he chose to try to regain control instead of attacking directly, so chufei had a more secure chance to fight back.


    Without hesitation, Chu Fei directly manipulated the power of the flames, rolled them into the throat of the fearless spirit beast, and then along the throat into the belly of the fearless spirit beast. Then the flames exploded, and the belly of the fearless spirit beast expanded rapidly and slowly narrowed at the speed visible to the naked eye.At the same time, the fire came out along the wind system of the body armor of the fearless spirit beast


    "It''s done at last!"


    Chu Fei was relieved, and finally drove the fire play to destroy the fearless spirit beast.


    The fearless spirit beast was engulfed by his own flame power. Chu Fei thought he had another flame harvest, but he didn''t expect that when the body of the fearless spirit beast was burned to ashes, the flame power directly disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "I don''t know, is that all? What kind of fire is this


    Chu Fei was surprised and angry, as if he had been robbed of something of his own.


    "Oh, Master Chu doesn''t have to be like this. This kind of spirit beast will be completely informed when it dies. Everything related to him will disappear and can''t be left behind..." Nangong white not far away to understand Chu Fei, and then adjust their own state began to breathe.


    Just now, his consumption was not small. Fortunately, as Shi Kaitian''s apprentice, he had a lot of pills. With the help of pills, his injury soon stabilized.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are finally relieved. In fact, they wanted to fight for a long time. Although Nangong Bai said that this spirit beast can be immune to the attacks below the four extreme cultivation, they still have two opinions about whether it can resist enough powerful methods.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue were ready to carve out the golden line at any time, but when they saw that chufei was fully confident, they didn''t do anything


    "Well, it''s bad luck for us..." Chu Fei sighs and greets Cheng Feng and Mingyue. They come to Nangong Bai''s neighborhood together. They rest and wait for Nangong Bai to finish breathing.


    About half an hour later, Nangong Bai finally opened his eyes. Before that, he was in a better condition because of the overload battle.


    "Well, are you better?" Chu Fei casually inquires, Nangong Bai smiles and nods. As soon as he wants to speak, but before he has time to make a sound, the four of them feel a great position coming down from the sky!


    There is no emotion or hostility in this power. Although it is powerful, it seems that everyone who feels this power will feel small, but this power will not make people despair because of too strong contrast.


    This is a very indescribable feeling, in the moment of this feeling, Chu Fei four people have to look at each other, they all see this feeling from each other''s eyes.


    This power is still rising, but it doesn''t make people feel too uncomfortable.


    "This is..."


    "It''s not for us..."


    Cheng Feng Mingyue''s idea is simple. If this power is coming to the four, I''m afraid they will not have any chance to react at all, and they will be crushed to death by this power.


    Because none of the four were hurt, they subconsciously felt that it was not aimed at them


    But Chu Fei and Nangong Bai don''t think so simply. In fact, they think totally different.


    "This It''s a list! The monument to heaven is about to appear Nangong white looked up to the sky, Chu Fei three people also along his direction looked in the past, high above, there is no abnormal appearance.


    "Well, I can''t be wrong. This kind of power is absolutely the power of heaven, but it only shows its own justice and doesn''t show any supreme power..."


    Chu Fei frowned and analyzed it, but after all, it was just a matter of fact.


    "Let''s go. This state should last for several hours, and then the stele will appear..."


    Nangong Bai stood up, took a deep breath, and then began to greet Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei nodded, Cheng Feng Mingyue also quickly put away the tent and barrel.


    "Nangong, this stele has been floating since it appeared, right..."


    "You will hide in the sky, but as long as there is a corresponding method, you can summon the visible one at any time." Nangong explained.


    "How many hours does it take each time?"


    "No, it''s only the first time it appears. After that, it''s always called and appears at any time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, come on, come on, let''s not rest casually this time. I really don''t want to meet those spirit beasts. I can''t get any good things for a long time. It''s a waste of effort!"


    "Yes, but I don''t think we''ll meet again on this road. After all, too many people have passed here to the barbarian blood city before..."


    "Let me borrow your good words..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the way, chufei didn''t stop at random any more, and the stele to heaven finally appeared when chufei ran so fast!


    It''s a stele, but it''s too big. It looks as if it''s only two or three hundred meters away from the ground. There are mysterious lines on the stele. At the top of the stele is a mysterious hole. The stele comes out of that hole, and some of it is still in that hole.


    For the time being, there is no text on the stele. It is estimated that it will be several days before the text will be displayed on the stele.But for the time being, it''s not important to chufei.


    Of course, chufei didn''t waste his chance. He exchanged a camera from the system and took a lot of photos of the monument.


    At the junction of desert and wasteland, chufei saw the barbarian blood city on the horizon.

 Chapter 509

    Although the barbarian blood city is still on the horizon, it is not as far as the distance it has passed before, so the four of chufei came out of the barbarian blood city quickly.


    Although this barbarian blood city is also one of the main cities in the wilderness, its style is completely different from other main cities.


    Although chufei didn''t see many other main cities, most of them were settlements protected by high walls, and the architectural style was also a style that chufei could get used to.


    But this barbarian blood city is different. I don''t know whether it''s because of its geographical proximity to the desert or the barbarian character. Their buildings are very simple and rough. They have no city walls or gorgeous attics. Some of them are tall buildings built of sand and stone. Looking around, they are all gray and yellow.


    Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue don''t know what the barbarian blood city usually looks like, but now it seems that the barbarian blood city is extremely prosperous, and the crowd is bustling.


    Standing outside the scope of the blood city, chufei and others who stood in the same place to enjoy the scenery of the blood city became different people. Although no one would take the initiative to speak to the people in and out of the blood city, their eyes were full of vigilance.


    It was a kind of hostile look. Considering the matter of the stone tablet and the list, it was understandable.


    "Let''s go. Now that the monument to heaven has appeared, the wasteland should be almost opened."


    Nangong white back looking at the scene, said with a smile.


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he understood other people''s eyes, it was uncomfortable to be paid too much attention here. After all, it''s not the earth. It''s not a good thing that crape myrtle is too eye-catching.


    In particular, in the blood city, the bald tailed Taoist priest who wants to kill Chu Fei is here. Although will not be killed absolutely, but this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "Master and many seniors should be near the square in the middle of the blood city now, if we can catch up."


    "And if not?" Chu Fei asked casually


    "no, according to the records of regret Tiancheng, after the appearance of the stele, the forbidden area of the great wilderness will be opened, but it does not mean that everyone will rush into it at the moment."


    "Why?" Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t understand, and Chu Fei doesn''t understand either. But because there are too many messy experiences on the earth, such as games and other things, Chu Fei doesn''t care about it. Anyway, for Chu Fei, it''s nothing but human nature.


    In the face of Cheng Feng Mingyue''s question, Nangong said: "the great wilderness forbidden area is not so simple. It''s said that it''s a small world full of crises. There are various formations and it''s full of puppets and monsters. According to the records of ancient books, every time you open the internal crisis, it''s different. Therefore, no one will rush in immediately after the forbidden area is opened."


    "It''s a little absolute..."


    Chu Fei looked around, looking at the people who came and went, and at the same time, he was thinking about all the possible dangers of the barbarian blood city.


    Say, now several people are located in the side of the barbarian blood city near the desert, although there have been people, but it does not give people any sense of prosperity.


    "Lord Chu, let''s go. Don''t look at it. We have to go at full speed to get there for an hour." Nangong Bai naturally doesn''t understand what chufei is thinking now, but urges him to go on the road.


    Chu Fei nodded. Ever since he found that the off-road vehicle he had spent a lot of money on couldn''t be used in the desert, Chu Fei began to wonder whether the earth and scientific and technological items really meant a lot to crape myrtle.


    And this kind of consideration from the perspective of businessmen also made Chu Fei show a melancholy feeling which is difficult to understand but full of curiosity.


    At the urging of Nangong Bai, we are still on the road. But as chufei got closer and closer to the blood city, and soon entered the blood city, chufei felt that there were always bad eyes circling in their body.


    Before entering the blood city, this kind of feeling was not very obvious, but after the process, it was like stepping into a completely different environment. Whether it was received from the people on both sides of the city or outsiders, they all cast their eyes full of God''s examination and vigilance on Chu Fei''s four people.


    This is still relatively friendly, what''s more, their eyes are provocative, contemptuous, and looking at the dead.


    For these bad eyes, Cheng Feng Mingyue didn''t react much. She was just on guard for fear that someone would rush out to attack her.


    But Chu Fei is not the same. In the face of these eyes, Chu Fei, who is depressed because of "commercial problems", directly attacks back with more winged eyes.


    If you provoke, Chu Fei will still provoke;


    if you despise, Chu Fei will still despise;


    if you show your heart, Chu Fei will stare


    It is estimated that the origin of chufei is unclear. In addition, chufei''s arrogance seems to indicate chufei''s strength or his background from a certain angle. Therefore, although those people are angry, they don''t really rush to make trouble.


    Nangong Bai leads the way in the front. He doesn''t pay attention to the situation of chufei''s three people for a moment. He just subconsciously follows chufei''s eyes and sees several barbarian youths on the roadside, including men and women, and their clothes are exposed."Ha ha, don''t worry about the master of Chu. The barbarians are good at hunting monsters. They are open-minded and bold in nature, so they dress differently from people in other places."


    Chu Fei turned his lips and said: what kind of bold and unconstrained is this? It''s just the bare belly of a man''s naked children, and then the pants on his legs are different in length. With his mood, he can''t use animal skin instead of cloth Anyway, it''s nothing like the girls on earth.


    "Hunting monsters? Are all their skins the fur of monsters? " Moon surprised, crape myrtle on the world few people dare to wear the fur of monsters.


    Because crape myrtle has a demon race in the world, and it is also a very powerful race. Most of the time, you are dressed in the fur of a monster, which is a provocation to the demon clan.


    "Yes, but it''s not the monsters in the big barren mountain. The monsters they hunt are all monsters in the forbidden area and wasteland."


    As he walked, Nangong explained.


    "What''s the difference between the two?" Mingyue continued.


    "The demons and beasts on the forbidden wasteland have no possibility of transforming into form, or even opening up their real intelligence. They only dominate the wasteland by relying on their strong body and racial talent."


    ¡­¡­


    This side chatted while walking, and soon walked most of the way. At this time, it was almost noon. Under the bright sun, the stele in the sky was majestic and oppressive.


    Because chufei had entered the city of barbarian blood city, there were more and more shops along the road. All kinds of shops stand on both sides of the street, and there are customers waiting to buy what they need at the door of each shop.


    However, what is really lively is the wine and meat food shop. After all, it''s already noon time. It''s time for all the monks and barbarians to eat.


    Because of this, the number of people on the street gradually increased, and the speed of chufei and his four naturally slowed down.


    Originally planned to continue on the road, but when the smell of the roadside wine and meat shops floated out, chufei and they all stopped.


    On the right side of the four, there was a small wine and meat shop, so small that there was no need to get a sign.


    There is a stove in front of the shop. There is a big iron pot with a diameter of more than two meters on the stove. I don''t know what kind of beast''s meat is stewed in it. It smells delicious.


    Gulu


    Originally not hungry, but in this almost irresistible meat fragrance, Chu Fei''s four stomachs began to have a reaction.


    "Well, it seems that they are all greedy." Chufei shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are a little embarrassed, especially Mingyue. After all, Mingyue is a graceful woman. It''s a bit indecent to react like this in public.


    Fortunately, we all know the root and the bottom of our own people, and no one will say anything.


    "It''s time to have something to eat, too. Come on, Master Chu. Brother Cheng, Miss Mingyue, please. I''ll be the host of this meal."


    As the only disciple of the Lord of regret Tiancheng and the son of Nangong family of regret Tiancheng, Nangong Bai is naturally rich.


    Chu Fei three people naturally won''t refuse, even don''t need to be polite, then directly into the shop.


    Although the shop was small, there were four or five tables. At this time, there was only one empty table, and the rest were full. But listening to these people, it seems that they are all together.


    In such a small place, the four of chufei naturally attracted the early guests in the shop. One of them, an old man in grey robe, intentionally released his momentum after seeing the four of chufei walk in, and he didn''t know whether he was testing or demonstrating.


    Next to the old man in the grey robe sat a young man of no more than 20 years old, tall and thin, with a cylinder made of unknown materials on his back.


    This cylinder is not big, and it is as thick as the mouth of a bowl. As for what is in it, I don''t know.


    Bang!


    Chufei had just sat down on their side when a barbarian old man with a big basin sat on their table.


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to stare, so they found that the inside of the pot was full of stew, full of fragrance.


    "Well, we haven''t ordered yet..." Cheng Feng frowned, but this barbarian old man didn''t pay any attention to Cheng Feng. He turned around and went to the back of the counter in a daze.


    Nangong Bai smiles, pats Cheng Feng on the shoulder and says:


    "don''t think about it. It''s estimated that there is only one kind of food in this shop, otherwise it won''t be so Rough... "


    Cheng Feng Leng for a moment, scan around to find that every table is like this, the difference is only big basin small basin, but the size is not too much difference.


    At this time, the thin guy beside the old man in the grey robe spoke to chufei.


    "Don''t be surprised, my friends. This is the shop, but the meat is delicious


    "Ha ha, my friend said that, then we can''t waste any more time. It''s better to enjoy the delicious food first The South Temple white laughs ha ha of connect words, don''t quietly ordered two times on the table, it is very obvious to remind Chu Fei several people to be careful."Ha ha ha, my friend is right. Try it quickly I''ve been in Wuzhou, Jiuzhou and Dahuang for a long time, but I''ve never met such a delicious stew Thin guy seems to be very talkative, words full of want to talk with Chu Fei their ideas.


    The grey robed old man next to him didn''t stop him, and even matched with other people on the table.


    All of a sudden, the small shop, which was still quiet, became lively.

 Chapter 510

    This is the blood city of barbarians. The monks who came here came to the heaven climbing list, the heaven climbing stele and the great wilderness forbidden area. Although it has not entered the wasteland yet, even Chu Fei, an outsider, knows that the relationship between friars at this time is absolutely competitive.


    Otherwise, why do the steles and lists come out!


    In this kind of relationship full of competition, or even life and death competition, there are strangers who take the initiative to talk to you, and they are still a group of people. I don''t believe it if there is no greasy devil!


    What''s more, those people seem to be too talkative.


    Listen to those people around the lively chat, chufei four side casually should be eating.


    Of course, before eating, Chu Fei made sure that the meat in the big pot in front of him was safe and not poisoned.


    Because there is no chopsticks, Chu Fei they can only eat with their hands, although not elegant, but absolutely enjoy eating. And Mingyue, a beautiful girl, even shows a different kind of beauty in this situation.


    However, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are not stupid. They are several years older than chufei in terms of age. They are born and bred with many life and death tricks. At this moment, they will be very careful in this abnormal situation.


    However, compared with them, Chu Fei and Nangong Bai''s faces are not different at all. They are both relaxed and natural. At the same time, they are ready for everything.


    This is what Cheng Feng and Mingyue see from Chu Fei and Nangong Bai''s eyes.


    As soon as Nangong Bai was about to pay the bill, the tall and thin guy took out his money and threw it to the barbarian old man, saying:


    "this meal is on me. I think four of you are from Wuzhou, too?"


    The tall and thin man came to chufei and looked at Chengfeng Mingyue and chufei. As for nangongbai, he was not the key.


    Cheng Feng moon Leng for a while, and then looked at Chu Fei, Chu Fei quietly gave Cheng Feng a look, Cheng Feng understand, turned to chat with thin and tall.


    "My friend, how can you tell that we are from five continents, and so are you?"


    "Yes, I''m a native of Wuzhou. My family name is Huang. I don''t think you are used to this way of eating as much as we are. You must not be from the wilderness. Look at the clothes and fabrics. We are all local products of Wuzhou Ha ha ha


    "I see. Brother Huang is thoughtful. I admire him!"


    "You''re welcome. Don''t be so polite if you''re all villagers. You''re also here for the wasteland. We''re all from five continents, so we have to take care of each other."


    "That''s it, that''s it. They''re all villagers. They''re closer than outsiders."


    "Well Ah, you''ve just arrived at the blood city. Do you have a place to live? "


    "Well, not yet. We''ve just entered the city..." Cheng Feng got Chu Fei''s advice, so he told the truth.


    "Hey, hey, we too Let''s go together to save being bullied. "


    This young man surnamed Huang''s cultivation is not low. He has the cultivation of Shenshi realm, which is not much different from Cheng Feng''s Mingyue. Others, such as the old man in grey robe who was sitting next to this tall and thin man with the surname Huang, were the accomplishments of the Four extremes.


    Apart from the two of them, most of the rest are the accomplishments of the secret realm period. It seems that they are friends of the guy surnamed Huang. At least they are familiar with each other.


    Chu Fei originally wanted to refuse the invitation from Huang, but Nangong Bai stood up and said: "I think it''s OK. It''s not peaceful recently. We should take care of each other."


    "Yes, this friend is right. We all come from outside. We are not like the barbarians. They are all from the land."


    Although I don''t know why, but since Nangong Bai said so, Chu Fei nodded, and Cheng Feng endured his impatience and chatted with this guy.


    It''s more than ten miles from this small shop to the big square of the barbarians they are going to. Although it''s not too far, in order to avoid missing something important, chufei didn''t stay in the shop much. Then they went out of the shop with these people and walked towards their destination.


    In other words, at least compared with before the meal, the number of Chu Fei''s group really increased a lot, and naturally became more attractive, but the hostile gaze that could be seen everywhere before was much less.


    With the gradual deepening of the blood city, there are more and more barbarians on the streets, not only people, but also many monsters. However, most of those monsters follow the fixed barbarians, which should be the mounts of barbarians.


    With more and more barbarians on the street, chufei gradually learned a lot from the conversation of these barbarians.


    For example, in recent days, it''s not only the time to open the list, but also the time for their barbarian children''s rite of passage.


    According to the general understanding, because there is such a big event as the sky climbing list, things like the rite of passage should be suspended, or other ways should be used to replace the original activities.However, the barbarians not only did not cancel the rite of passage activities, but also did not find any replacement. On the contrary, they thought that this obviously complex environment could better reflect the bravery of the barbarian children.


    "Rite of passage, I said, have you ever seen the rite of passage of barbarians? I heard it''s exciting!" The guy surnamed Huang was full of interest and asked around Chu Fei and Cheng Feng.


    It has to be said that along the way, although the surname Huang showed a lot of things that made Chu Fei uncomfortable, but he didn''t do anything rude to Mingyue.


    It''s not that this guy can''t see the moon. On the contrary, he can see the surprise and appreciation from his eyes, but he didn''t take the initiative to talk to the moon.


    From the beginning, the two people with the surname of Nangong and chufeng didn''t even pay attention to him.


    "Are you interested? But even if we''re interested, we don''t have a place to see it. We don''t know what happened to the barbarian rite of passage... " Chu Fei pretends to be disappointed and says.


    Along the way, Chu Fei has become familiar with Huang, especially Cheng Feng. The reason why Chu Fei changed his previous attitude was that he wanted to know what he wanted to do.


    The ghost will not believe anything about the villagers.


    "Hey, hey, don''t tell me, I really know!" The thin, tall man surnamed Huang said with a proud face.


    "How do you know, you are also the first time to come to the blood city?" Cheng Feng asked along the front of the conversation.


    "Yes, it''s my first time here, but Uncle Zhang is not. He''s been here several times. He knows a lot about the rite of passage of barbarians."


    The so-called Uncle Zhang is actually the old man in grey robe who sits next to the guy surnamed Huang at lunch time. His cultivation is the man of Four extremes.


    At this time, the old man walked behind several people, walking with others, but he did not speak, even though chufei had talked about him.


    "That sentiment is good, what does the barbarian rite of passage do?" Cheng Feng continued to ask.


    "It''s hunting, but it''s not killing, it''s catching alive, and it''s only passing by if you surrender to be your own mount."


    "It sounds interesting, but where shall we go? Shall we go to the forbidden wasteland with the barbarian children?"


    "It''s not that simple. There''s more fun in the middle. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry. Let''s go and have a look! Don''t blame me for not reminding you that there are many other fun things in the barbarian rite of passage! "


    At this moment, Huang is like a villain who lures minor children to do bad things. Chu Fei wanted to refuse, but he quickly changed his mind and nodded his head.


    Since Chu Fei nodded, Cheng Feng and Mingyue would not refuse. Nangong Bai also wants to promise. After all, he doesn''t trust that Chu Fei''s three are so easily framed.


    But at this time, two or three guys in the distance trotted over quickly. They were excited and soon came to chufei.


    These two or three guys were dressed in ordinary clothes. In terms of clothes, they should be servants. In fact, they were Nangong Bai''s servants.


    Although they didn''t know what they were going to do before, since they met the master Nangong Bai, they naturally came to wait on them.


    However, after these little fellows came over, they directly took Nangong Bai and said something in a low voice, but Chu Fei and others heard it very clearly.


    "Young master, the Lord is looking for you."


    "Master, do you want me? What can I do for you


    "It seems that I want to introduce some old friends of adults to you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I see. "


    "Don''t just know, young master. You''re waiting right now. It''s in the main hall over the square. If you don''t arrange for us to come here, please go there!"


    "Well All right Nangong Bai hesitates to touch a jade card on his waist. He knows that the reason why shikaitian knows that he has come to the blood city is because of this jade card. He wanted to refuse and wanted to go with chufei, but now it seems that he can''t help it.


    Nangongbai asks his servants to wait for him, then comes to chufei and says hello to him. But in the dark, nangongbai sends a message to chufei:


    "be careful of these people, they are coming for you, they are not good."


    Chu Feiben also had this consideration, but at the moment he was interested in the reason why nangongbai made such a judgment, so he also asked in a voice:


    "how do you speculate?"


    "Guess what? In the wilderness, there are too few people who don''t know me. Since he has traveled for a long time, he must know me, but he pretends not to know me..."


    "You are so narcissistic..." Chu is speechless.


    "It''s not narcissism, it''s a fact." Nangong Bai turned and left with a smile, and left with his servants.


    As for chufei, he naturally got together with Huang again. No matter what, chufei also wanted to know what Huang wanted to do!


    Nothing to be courteous is either cheating or stealing. But Huang, who was surnamed Huang, was not only courteous, but also devoted himself to serving as a guide for chufei. At this time, this kind of performance must have some intention!"Brother Huang, let''s go to see the rite of passage of barbarians." Chu Fei pretended to be full of interest.


    "OK, let''s go this way. Let''s go around to the entrance of the forbidden wasteland from here!"

 Chapter 511

    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he thought that even if he really went to see the barbarian children''s rite of passage was in the blood city, but he didn''t expect that he and Huang would lead Chu Fei to the forbidden wasteland.


    To go to the forbidden wasteland, first of all, they must keep their current direction, straight through the blood city, and then go a hundred miles to reach the entrance of the forbidden wasteland.


    This is the nearest way, but now this Huang is leading Chu Fei around. There is a straight line to get to the destination, but you have to make a detour. There is a problem!


    However, the more problems Chu Fei had, the more curious he was, because Chu Fei knew that he had not offended anyone in Dahuang, and the people in Dahuang had no reason to deal with him so deliberately.


    Outside the wilderness, although Huang said he was from five continents, Chu Fei didn''t believe it.


    Because in this world of crape myrtle, there is no difference in the human race between different continents. Otherwise, how could Huang use the cloth of his clothes to make friends with Cheng Feng!


    Crape myrtle world is not the earth, there is no such big difference in skin color and hair color, so there is no way to judge from the appearance which big state a person comes from.


    Since they are not from the wilderness, they must come from other states, but it doesn''t matter where they come from. What''s important is that Huang must have his own plan.


    Chu Fei didn''t refuse the tall and thin arrangement of Huang, so they turned a corner and entered another street.


    After walking here for nearly half an hour, they came to a compound.


    The most special thing about this courtyard is that it has a courtyard, which is totally different from the architectural style of the whole blood city.


    However, judging from the attitude and expression of the barbarians who pass by occasionally, it seems that this is not something to make a fuss about.


    Even the barbarians themselves didn''t care. Chu Fei knew that the yard must have existed for a long time.


    In this case, Chu Fei relaxed his vigilance.


    The house in the yard is very common, but next to the house there is a very wide city animal canopy, in which there are several monster mounts similar to Buffalo. However, the body surface of these buffalo like monsters is covered with a thick layer of black meat armour, which looks very domineering.


    "This is one of the most common mounts of the barbarians. It''s also a relatively gentle monster in the forbidden wasteland. It''s called heijianiu. Let''s ride this to the entrance of the forbidden wasteland."


    "Well, it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of black beetle!" Chu Fei showed full interest, Cheng Feng Mingyue also learned Chu Fei''s appearance and commented on it with great interest.


    Huang''s family name laughs. Someone nearby has already brought some saddle bridges to Hei Jianiu, and then he leads them out.


    A total of five black cattle, chufei, Chengfeng Mingyue used three, the remaining two were surnamed Huang and his mouth of Uncle Zhang.


    As for other people, those who don''t have a strong sense of existence naturally retreat to one side, without any pity or other emotions.


    Chu Fei sees everything in his eyes, but he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he talks with Cheng Feng about the benefits of heijianiu.


    "I didn''t expect that the black ox was so comfortable to ride!"


    "Well, it''s much more comfortable than riding a horse! I just don''t know the speed! "


    "The barbarian''s mount is not bad! Ah, brother Huang, is the black ox running smoothly


    ¡­¡­


    Huang didn''t answer Chu Fei''s question, because Chu Fei soon found that there was no need to answer it. The black beetle is fast enough to run. It''s stable enough. It doesn''t even feel bumpy.


    Chufei was also a man who had ridden horses on the earth, so he suddenly found that this kind of black armored ox was better than a horse in any way, and it was the same whether it was an ordinary horse or a unicorn horse. 1


    after they got out of the yard, chufei and the three of them followed Huang and the old man in grey robe to ride the black armored ox all the way out of the blood city.


    In fact, no one knows how many people have seen them all the way, but no one cares what they are going to do.


    Straight line hundred Li distance, after chufei they detour, there will be nearly two hundred Li distance, and this distance in the black armour cow steady gallop, unexpectedly a total of one and a half hours.


    When the five black beetles stopped, chufei saw two mountains in front of them, which were boundless but not more than a few hundred meters high.


    The two mountains want to extend on both sides, with a gap of several hundred meters in the middle. I don''t know whether one mountain was cut off by the waist, or whether the two mountains just happened to appear in a straight line


    "That''s the entrance to the forbidden area wasteland. The outside is the common wasteland, which is the scope of the blood city. After entering the gate, the inside is the forbidden area wasteland. The most intuitive difference is that the color of the wasteland inside is different from that under our feet."


    The tall and thin man surnamed Huang is still doing his "guide" work dutifully. He thinks that he has not made any mistakes in his performance, but he doesn''t know that from the beginning, he was too anxious, and this is his biggest problem."Not even the color of the ground? It''s a spectacle, too. " Chu Fei nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, let''s ride in the black armored ox, but we can''t run wildly. There are all kinds of monsters in the forbidden area. We''re just here to watch the fun, not to hunt, right?"


    "That''s right!" Chu Fei and Cheng Feng nodded together.


    "Besides, the five of us must be close to each other, with me as the center. We must never be more than two feet away from me!" When he said that, the guy surnamed Huang took out a disc the size of a palm from his own arms. From the surface, it should be jade.


    "This is a Taoist weapon that I brought out from home. It''s not a high-grade product, but it can guarantee that we won''t be found by monsters. As long as we hide in the range covered by it, we can easily avoid even high-level monsters."


    "Good thing, good baby!" Chu Fei praises this so-called Taoist instrument. Chu Fei is still a little interested in it, but if it can only be hidden, it will not be meaningful.


    After all, the strength of the monsters in the forbidden wasteland is limited, so it''s not a big problem to avoid them.


    "Well, let''s go in. It''s a good time to watch! Hey, hey Huang was tall and thin, with a bad smile on his face. Uncle Zhang beside him also had a YY smile on his face. I don''t know what scene they thought of.


    ¡­¡­


    There''s nothing to say. When we''re here, we can''t waste time.


    The tall, thin man and his Uncle Zhang led the way in front, and Chu Fei and his three men followed. The distance between the five black beetles was no more than one meter.


    Through the huge entrance to the forbidden wasteland, chufei and his family finally entered the forbidden wasteland.


    At the moment of entering the forbidden wasteland, Chu Fei felt that the world was dark. But when I looked up at the sky, I found that there was no change in the sky. The sky was still clear and the sun was high.


    The difference is the ground. Although the ground in the barren land is also barren beach and desert, there is a kind of dark soil. It''s hard to say whether it''s dark red or light black. In short, the color of the ground is depressing.


    There are many hills, shrubs and even trees in the forbidden wasteland. The deeper the forbidden wasteland is, the more trees there are, but they are not compact.


    All the way deep nearly 20 minutes, chufei they forward about a few miles. Before that, the secret device in Huang''s hand had already started.


    So, they were hiding all the way


    At this time, in front of them was a small hill, which was no more than tens of meters high. There was a pool of blood outside the hill, which had not been dried completely. There were some pieces of corpses beside them, and I didn''t know what kind of monster it was.


    On the hillside of the hill, there is a cave. At this time, there is a gasp coming from the cave.


    The cave is not deep. It''s only two or three meters deep at most. It looks as if it was dug out.


    And inside the cave, there is a barbarian girl and a barbarian boy


    Live


    At this moment, Chu Fei suddenly understood what happened to the bad smile on his Uncle Zhang''s face.


    But at this moment, the one surnamed Huang suddenly produced a magic formula, while the one next to him, Zhang Shu, threw his strength on the stone wall outside the cave


    Bang Whoa, whoa, whoa


    The gravel rolled down and the two people inside rushed out in a hurry


    That''s right. I just rushed out


    After rushing out, they began to dress and tidy up.


    Chu Fei''s face was full of confusion, and they didn''t know what kind of evil interest Huang and Uncle Zhang had. But at this moment, at the entrance of the cave, the two young girls suddenly raised their hands, pointed to Chu Fei''s side, and said angrily:


    "are you tired of your damn life?"

 Chapter 512

    This angry scold out, needless to say also know that they have been found.


    It''s obvious that the two formulas made by the tall and thin man named Huang had withdrawn the concealment of chufei''s three people, so chufei''s three people directly exposed their bodies.


    And the old man in the grey robe''s way of doing it, Pai Ming also wanted the couple of little lovers in the cave to find chufei three outside.


    But the problem is, if it''s just like this, it doesn''t make any sense!


    Is it just to let chufei three people be scolded?


    "Lord, something''s wrong!" Mingyue frowns tightly. Although this is the kind of thing that can''t be said, it doesn''t prevent Mingyue from finding the problem sensitively.


    "Well, watch out."


    Chufei nodded. He found out the problem at the first time.


    It''s a conspiracy, and it must be part of a complete plan.


    The reason is very simple. If these two barbarians are just ordinary people, chufei at most accidentally broke the good things of others, which is not a big problem.


    In this case, even if the other party is really angry, the big deal is to fight. Chu Fei doesn''t care about it.


    But if that''s all, then the guy surnamed Huang and the grey robed old man can basically be identified as mentally retarded.


    Chu Fei was surprised and looked at the tall and thin man named Huang and the old man in the grey robe.


    Chufei is waiting for their next action. Chufei believes that their next action is the real play


    As for the two barbarian children who were disturbed, chufei didn''t care.


    "No talk? Well, shut up forever! "


    On the hillside, the barbarian boy was almost crazy. Seeing that chufei ignored him, he was more angry. In his rage, the boy jumped up and rushed to chufei.


    In the middle of the air, the young man''s fist gathered a strong force. Although there was no gorgeous performance, Chu Fei saw a huge amount of vitality compressed in it from this fist!


    If hit, then the huge amount of vitality in this fist will explode, at that time, Chu Fei will definitely be seriously injured.


    However, Chu Fei is not really hit. Seeing the young man rushing in mid air, Chu Fei flies away with Cheng Feng and Mingyue. As for the three black armored cows in his crotch, he naturally doesn''t need to care.


    At the same time, Huang and the old man in grey robe also rode to the distance on his black ox.


    They dodged, but the boy didn''t take back his attack in time. Instead, he directly hit the black ox that Chu Fei rode!


    A dull sound, accompanied by the other two black cattle roar escape, Chu Fei riding the black cattle fell to the ground, directly killed.


    The three fell five meters away. Chu Fei frowned and looked at the black armored cow on the ground. Judging from the performance of the black armored cow, the internal organs and bones of the cow had been broken by one blow.


    Although the black armored ox didn''t seem to have much fighting power, its defensive power was definitely not very strong, but even so, it was killed immediately by the barbarian boy, which was enough to show the terror of the boy in front of him.


    Of course, in chufei''s view, what really shocked him was the strength of the whole barbarian group, not the young man in front of him.


    Chu Fei didn''t speak. After looking at the boy, he turned to the other direction, which guy was Huang and where the old man in grey robe was. Chu Fei could only feel it, but could not see it with his own eyes.


    As a matter of fact, after Chu Fei three people were taken out from the hidden jade plate by the boy named Huang, they could not see the figure of the boy and the old man in grey robe. The only way to prove their existence was the footprints left by the black ox on the ground.


    But in fact, out of caution, Chu Fei left vitality marks on the two men from the beginning. As long as they didn''t go too far away, Chu Fei could still know their positions.


    "How dare you harm me but dare not look me in the eye?" The barbarian boy stood up, his eyes full of contempt for Chu Fei.


    On the hillside, the barbarian girl was still standing quietly, and all kinds of emotions on her face did not know when they disappeared completely.


    At the moment, this barbarian girl seems to be a simple onlooker, but also the kind of facial paralysis, no mood onlooker.


    "Lord, is this man really a barbarian?" Mingyue once again found a problem. Next to it, Cheng Feng also found it, and then said:


    "this way of speaking, not even a bit of barbarian character..."


    Chu Fei gives a bitter smile. Cheng Feng and Mingyue are right. This barbarian boy is talking too much It''s a little more moderate.


    It has been half a day since Chu Fei and his family came to the blood city. Although the only barbarian who really contacted with them was the old man of the barbarian in the small shop, whether it was the old man''s serving attitude or the chat among the barbarians they heard when they strolled in the street, it has been shown that the characteristics of the barbarians are hot, direct and rough!How should rough people talk? Even if it''s not full of dirty words, it can''t be so peaceful!


    "You''re looking at that girl..." Chufei reminds the two of humanity.


    Up to now, Chu Fei found that the plan of the boy surnamed Huang and the old man in grey robe was not as simple as the surface of the river basin!


    In this way, naturally also sit solid, these two people want to frame Chu Fei, and still that kind of very dangerous frame up.


    The barbarian girl didn''t say it, but just talking about the barbarian boy, not talking about his fighting power, from the rules and manners of his speech, it is enough to show that his identity is definitely not an ordinary barbarian.


    Combined with the young man''s fighting power, Chu Fei suspected that the young man should be the descendant of the head of the barbarian clan. No matter how hard he was, he should be the son of a great barbarian.


    Moreover, this barbarian bigwig, or even the whole barbarian culture of this young man, is to contact outsiders as "face".


    Otherwise, there is no need for the barbarians to train their own people into such a gentle character. They don''t even swear when they are angry. From the aspect of character, they have lost the mark of barbarians!


    So what are the benefits of the barbarians on this young man? Perhaps, it is the "diplomatic" behavior towards those clans and families outside the barbarians.


    This is chufei''s conjecture, because in chufei''s view, only in this way can the character of this barbarian youth be reasonably explained.


    ¡­¡­


    That barbarian youth sees Chu Fei three people don''t care about oneself at all, already exaltation of anger is to explode!


    He is not talking, but to mobilize their own strength, in that moment, this young man on the body of the strong directly rose several circles!


    Bulging muscles, exposed tendons, at the same time, the fighting spirit of the barbarian youth directly rushed to the top, and had lost his mind in this moment.


    The next moment, the boy stepped on the ground, the huge power exploded, the barbarian boy''s body like a shell rushed to chufei.


    Chu Fei could have been hiding, but Chu Fei chose to do it now.


    Chu Fei hums coldly and tries his best to mobilize the vitality in his body. In an instant, he sets up a tai chi field in front of him. The next moment, Chu Fei steps forward to meet the barbarian youth.


    The barbarian boy knew that his attack would never fail when he saw that the other side didn''t hide. So at the last moment, he concentrated all his strength on his fist, and then smashed chufei''s head.


    Nearby, although Cheng Feng and Mingyue know that this barbarian boy will never hurt chufei, they are constantly worried when they see the boy''s fierce fist


    But Chu Fei is not stupid. Even if the young man''s fist won''t work, he won''t really fight


    Although Chu Fei did meet the young man''s attack, he used this opportunity to let the barbarian boy fall into his Taiji field.


    The next moment, Chu Fei shakes the Taiji field, and the barbarian boy is about to hit Chu Fei''s fist. Suddenly, he is pulled to a place where there is no one nearby by a huge force. At the same time, Chu Fei steps behind the boy and claps his hand on his back.


    The barbarian youth, who could not stop the momentum, directly fell on the ground under Chu Fei''s palm, and his fist also blew a big hole on the ground.


    Chu Fei didn''t pursue him. Instead, he stood beside the pit and watched with a frown. At the same time, he cautiously guarded against Huang and his Uncle Zhang, who were hiding but still didn''t leave


    In the big pit, the barbarian boy roared and stood up. He didn''t even have time to clean the soil on his body. He rushed directly to chufei again, which was still a cruel blow.


    Chu Fei sighed secretly that the cultivation of this barbarian youth was in the secret realm, specifically the realm of life source.


    Yin Qi, Dan Tian, Ming Yuan Then there''s the magic room. On the Internet, there''s the big four


    Strictly speaking, the realm of life source is similar to that of chufei. Although chufei''s life source has not yet been cultivated, it has been directly cultivated into a divine chamber, but it can''t be said that chufei is much stronger than the other party.


    The reason why these two realms can be collectively called the secret realm period is reasonable It doesn''t matter who comes first.


    The cultivation of the life source realm in the secret realm period, but the combat effectiveness in Chu Fei''s opinion has definitely surpassed those who were perfectly successful in the secret realm period


    Chu Fei judged that as long as the enemy had not entered the quadrupole situation, then the barbarian boy was absolutely qualified to fight against the enemy, and was likely to win!


    Unfortunately, he met Chu Fei


    Still the same operation, the boy was patted on the ground by chufei again, so the ground was blasted out of a big hole.


    Two times in a row, Chu Fei didn''t use much power, so the barbarian boy didn''t get hurt.


    It''s reasonable to say that since he didn''t receive any harm and was still furious, this barbarian boy should definitely continue to attack Chu Feicai at this time!


    After all, only twice! Only twice!


    But this young man stopped, very unexpected stop!"Not so much?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are also muddled. At this time, they can stop so happily!


    Moreover, under the gaze of Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the barbarian boy''s mood in Dakeng gradually subsided


    Don''t be angry!


    So simple not angry!


    It''s impossible to imagine!

 Chapter 513

    All of a sudden, chufei suddenly thought of something. He directly released all his divine consciousness and explored around. At the same time, in the sea of his consciousness, the spirits in the divine chamber almost frantically searched the system interface for what chufei needed now!


    I have to say that I was just too anxious to mobilize the spirit to control the system interface, but I didn''t expect that it was a very easy way to use!


    Chu Fei doesn''t need to be distracted to pay attention to the system. He can do things without interference at the same time, and control the system with the fastest speed!


    Chu Fei is looking for instruments that can help him explore the surroundings, because Chu Fei infers from the emotional changes of the boy that the boy is probably manipulated!


    Including the barbarian girls on the hillside and at the entrance of the hill, the paralyzed onlooker girls must also be manipulated!


    Only in this way can we reasonably explain the strange performance of teenagers and girls in this situation!


    But Chu Fei hasn''t found anything suitable to help him. Outside, the boy in the big pit took out a big wooden card from his body, and he didn''t know what material it was.


    Chufei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue had not had time to see what words were written on the wooden card, so the boy directly shattered it!


    At that moment, a sense of vitality soared up, and I didn''t know where to go.


    Surprise, shock, consternation, doubt


    At this moment, Chu Fei''s emotions changed like the face of Sichuan Opera, but soon Chu Fei realized that they were calling people!


    Of course, it''s not a cloud piercing arrow in Kung Fu. It should be for help


    If you have to look for an example, I''m afraid it''s the smoke sticks that many of them carry when they take part in the senior A-level examination in soldier assault


    It can''t be stopped, and it doesn''t make much sense to stop it. Now Chu Fei knows that the most important thing he should do is to find out the person who manipulates him secretly


    Although it''s only speculation for the time being, Chu Fei believes in his own judgment


    In Chu Fei''s sea of consciousness, the spirit is frantically searching on the system interface. It seems that because it is not a physical body, the action of the spirit itself is almost unacceptable


    After about three or five minutes, the spirit in chufei''s sea of consciousness finally stopped. At this time, on the system interface, the three-dimensional image of a handheld multi-functional biological signal detector was constantly hovering.


    From the appearance, it looks like a silver metal ball the size of a pineapple. There are four supporting points on the base, which are obviously used for placement. However, there are no complicated patterns on its surface, but only the shiny metal surface.


    At this time, the three-dimensional image is demonstrating the usage of this thing


    Through the sharing of spirits, Chu Fei knows that there is a very simple name for this thing, which is "found you".


    Chu Fei admitted that he almost laughed when he first heard the name. He even suspected that it was his spirit who named it


    But just at this time, before Chu Fei had time to exchange this thing, the sky of the medicine garden was filled with a terrible pressure.


    For this kind of thing, Chu Fei can feel its strength and weakness, but he will not be affected by it.


    This is also not know when the change, before Chu Fei is even the coercion of this thing will not feel.


    When Chu Fei just entered the world of crape myrtle, he could only judge whether the other party was oppressing himself by his expression and eyes


    But now, he can feel the pressure, but his body and spirit will not be affected by it.


    The master of this kind of coercion is rushing towards the forbidden wasteland with a speed almost like thunder. Before he arrives, his coercion momentum has covered the heads of chufei.


    At this moment, chufei found that he could not sense the position of the guy surnamed Huang and the old man in grey robe. In surprise, Chu Fei looked at their position for the last time, and found that there were only two black armored cows left, but people didn''t know where they were.


    Needless to say, I saw some experts coming, so the two guys ran away


    Because these two men ran away, Chu Fei wanted to exchange the "found you" as soon as possible, and then he stopped for a moment.


    The item has been unlocked for money, but it stops for a moment just before the exchange.


    But just a little hesitation of time, a man in animal skin clothes had already fallen in front of chufei''s several people.


    The man could not tell his age, but Chu Fei speculated that he should be about fifty years old. The man''s face was covered with stubble, and his hair was straight.


    This man is very strong and tall, a bit like the size of European and American basketball players on the earth


    At the moment, this man is staring at chufei three people, until a few breaths later, he focused on the barbarian boy.


    "Fox white, what happened? Why did you give up the trial?"Chu Fei had heard Nangong Bai say before that the barbarians took the names of tigers, wolves, leopards, bears and other animals as their surnames. Since this barbarian boy''s surname was Hu, he must be Fox of fox.


    Fox white stands at the bottom of the pit and doesn''t speak, but his eyes look at Chu Fei. The meaning of fox white is very obvious, the reason is Chu Fei.


    But the problem is, even Chu Fei doesn''t know what fox White thinks.


    The big man was more puzzled. He had explored the cultivation of chufei and knew that chufei and hubai were just in the secret period.


    Although hubai was cultivated to be polite, he was a young genius of the barbarians after all. Under the condition of similar cultivation, Chu Fei could not do any harm to hubai.


    Although there are two big pits which are obviously blasted out by vitality, since no one is injured, nothing serious should happen. The big man thinks so, just wants to continue to ask questions, but the next moment, the big man''s body suddenly shakes!


    Then, in Chu Fei''s, Cheng Feng''s and Mingyue''s puzzled eyes, the great man rushed up to the sky with a force of vitality, circled and returned to his own hands.


    Then the man slowly turned around and looked at the barbarian girl on the hillside


    At this time, in the hands of the barbarian girl, there was a pile of wooden pieces falling slowly


    Chu Fei also frowned. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Chu Fei naturally knew what the barbarian girl had done She also destroyed a wooden card, just like this young barbarian fox white


    That is to say, even if there are some experts coming, the girl still sends out a signal Give up the trial, or ask for help


    "Fox jade!" The man''s face was puzzled, but it was just a moment when the doubt on his face turned into rage, "what are you doing?"


    A roar of terror reverberated around.


    Chu Fei was stunned. Hu Yu They have the same surname as hubai, and they are all two character names. Apart from anything else, at least they have the same surname, which means that they should be regarded as relatives


    "Fox white! What did you two do! Say, what have you done! You''re all fucked up by black beetles! Speak up


    Fury, this big man has fallen into the fury of near collapse.


    But despite the fury, he still tried to restrain his actions, but he kept roaring. He should be worried about Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "Damn it, you talk. You dare not do it! Speak! When you Laozi, I don''t exist, do I! Ah


    In this case, Chu Fei did not know what to say, not to mention the action.


    Chu Fei now only thinks that once he makes any moves, the anger of this big man will surely involve himself


    This is a kind of "habit" buried by teachers who ask questions when they go to school.


    Then there was a lot of abuse. Although there was a lot of swearing, there was nothing that could make Chu Fei feel fresh and "excessive". After all, they were just barbarians, not swearing


    This big man has been scolding for nearly ten minutes, but no matter how angry he is, he has not been close to hubai in the pit and Huyu on the hill, let alone the reason why he is so angry


    It''s just pure abuse, pure fury


    Just when Chu Fei felt as if they should leave or dissuade him, the big man suddenly stopped, and then waved his hand and wrapped Huyu, hubai and Chu Fei with a powerful force


    Because he didn''t feel any killing intention, Chu Fei didn''t use the system to run, and didn''t make any resistance. As for Cheng Feng and Mingyue, they have no system to add to the body, so they have no chance to resist. They have been imprisoned directly.


    then, the big man rose to his feet and waited for the fox, the fox and the Chu and the three people to go up to the high altitude directly, then turned the direction and rushed out of the barren land, and flew to the bloody city of the barbarians.


    The big man is so fast that he can''t see that Chu Fei and the five of them have any influence on him


    In a flash, Chu Fei and his family returned to the barbarian blood city in an hour or two.


    However, this time I didn''t come to the periphery of the barbarian blood city, nor the side near the desert, but to the central square of the barbarian blood city.


    Five people, together with the big man, were six people. Six people smashed into the huge square directly, but the square was not damaged at all.


    At the same time of landing, Chu Fei found that the imprisonment of himself, Cheng Feng and Mingyue had disappeared, and so was fox white fox jade.


    "Back


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How come there are three more people Isn''t it just one person? "


    "Fox white and fox jade look a little strange..."In front of chufei, there were many people, old and young, men and women, some barbarians and some foreigners However, what these people have in common is that their accomplishments stop in the secret period, and their identities are not high.


    The real high status and high strength people are all in the huge hall in front of them.


    "Dali, is there any change in the forbidden wasteland?"


    Just as everyone around was whispering to each other, an old but strong voice sounded in the direction of the main hall. With this voice, Chu Fei also felt a strong, superior momentum.


    "Father, nothing has changed in the wilderness." The rough man said in a loud voice.


    "Then what happened? Why did you bring both children back?" The old voice continued.


    The man hesitated, as if he didn''t know how to answer. But at this time, Hu Bai and Hu Yu looked around blankly, but the next moment, Hu Bai and Hu Yu recovered their peace again, and walked directly to the main hall.


    Chu Fei has a bad feeling in his heart. He wants to go, but he can''t go at this time. Chu Fei uses the system to transfer directly from a long distance.


    Fox white fox Jade''s action made the big man shudder for a moment, but soon he thought of something. With his face changed greatly, the big man quickly followed him, and at the same time, he waved his hand to imprison Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue to his side again

 Chapter 514

    Chu Fei looks helpless. At the moment, he just feels that the three of them are like goods bought from the supermarket


    Soon, Chu Fei three people in the control of the big man to the barbarian hall, fox white fox jade two barbarian youth also stood on the hall.


    At this moment, there are many people sitting around a huge table in the barbarian hall.


    This is not a dinner table, but a meeting table. However, looking at the surface of the table, Chu Fei suspects that when there is no need for a meeting, this table should be a dinner table


    Obviously, this table should not have appeared here. After all, this is the main hall of barbarians. Since it is the main hall, it should be bright


    The people sitting around the table are obviously ranked according to their power and status, because the closer they are to the entrance of the main hall, the lower their strength is, and the closer they are to the inside, the stronger they are.


    At least, in the innermost position, Chu Fei saw several familiar faces


    Nangong Bai is standing behind his master Shi Kaitian at the moment, while Shi Kaitian is sitting at the table, looking at Chu Fei with a smile;


    on the other side, more in the position, is the jade lotus elder of the blissful gate. Yun Shuxue quietly stands behind the jade lotus, and they also look at Chu Fei with a smile.


    Under the jade lotus elder''s hand, behind a man in a black robe, stands another pretty girl. At the moment, the girl is looking forward to Chu Fei, and Chu Fei also knows what the girl is looking forward to.


    Wujiang moon Standard food, now her eyes straight stars, as if to see Chu Fei is to see the food!


    Of course, there are also Chu Fei''s enemies here


    Opposite the elder jade lotus, there was an old man, dry and thin, with yellow teeth. The old man was looking at chufei with a big grin at the moment. Although he was smiling, chufei only felt that he was sweating on his back.


    This is Ni Bingfeng Ni Bingfeng, who forced Chu Fei to flee from Shuntian Pavilion of Shuntian mansion to Tianzhu Mountain of Wuzhou, is the elder of Shenshan, a bald tailed Taoist.


    Next to the inside is the master. There is also a seat facing the entrance of the main hall. On it sits an old man with a white beard. His beard is not long, so there is no sense of immortality. But people dare not look down on him just at a glance.


    Needless to say, this old man is definitely the head of the barbarians


    Of course, there are more people sitting next to this huge table, but those who are qualified to be on the table must be those with deep background in the world of crape myrtle. Even the most inferior of these people, the power behind them is only second only to those super sects such as blissful gate, holy mountain and holy court.


    But when Chu Fei scanned the people in the hall, Hu Bai and Hu Yu had already given a gift to them, and then they looked at each other and wanted to talk.


    But behind them, the man who came up immediately took the lead in saying:


    "father, they..."


    "Shut up, I didn''t let you say it." Barbarian clan chief glared at one eye, then then directed at Fox Bai Huyu, said:


    , "say, leave your father alone, I has the final say in my house!"


    Hearing this, Chu Fei picked his eyebrows: unexpectedly, this big man is the son of the barbarian patriarch. These two young people playing in the cave are the children of this big man


    This is a big deal!


    At this moment, Chu Fei really found that this matter has become big, and has completely exceeded his expectations.


    No matter what Chu Fei thought, he didn''t expect that these two people would be the grandson and granddaughter of the barbarian patriarch! This is the apple of my eye, the existence of all kinds of care!


    How can such two people play in the cave! It''s impossible!


    Then the explanation came, fox white fox jade must have been manipulated! Someone manipulated them to do this kind of thing, and with the cooperation of the bastard named Huang, Chu Fei broke the two people''s indulgence


    Then, they were manipulated by the people in the dark. They crushed the wooden signs to attract their father, and then they were brought back to the barbarian Hall


    Well, next, it''s going to be the highlight


    "Lord..." In front of so many great powers, there is no difference between sound transmission and direct speaking.


    Chu Fei gently shook his head, at the same time back in the hands behind also gently swing, this is to let the moon not than said.


    Although things have gone beyond expectation, Chu Fei will not give up his resistance now


    In fact, chufei felt that things were not too bad to be solved


    Since it''s not too bad to be solved, the person who secretly framed Chu Fei must have a plan for the next step


    So, now Chu Fei completely let go of his divine consciousness, and concentrated on exploring around, hoping to fight for a little initiative for himself when the other party plans for the next step.


    In front of them, hubai and Huyu hesitated for a long time to speak even under the condition that the barbarian patriarch took care of them. This is normal. After all, it''s not a small matter.But just as they were about to speak, but before they did, Chu Fei felt something touched his right waist


    Chu Fei''s subconscious hand sweeps over. He thinks that some insect has hit him


    But when his hand swept past, Chu Fei touched that thing, cold Hard The shape is not like insects, but more like crystal jade


    Subconsciously, chufei copied that thing in his hand


    It''s record crystal But Chu Fei didn''t know him.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know, it doesn''t mean others don''t know. In fact, I''m afraid Chu Fei is the only one in the hall who doesn''t know this thing.


    Although he didn''t know the record crystal, Chu Fei found that this small crystal had a strong affinity for the vitality of heaven and earth.


    This affinity is not static, but dynamic


    Chu Fei felt the vitality of heaven and earth hovering around the crystal


    It was subconscious again, maybe with the heart of exploring and solving doubts, chufei slowly released a little vitality and put it into the crystal


    The next moment, a picture unfolds slowly in front of Chu Fei


    This was a very fast change, but at that moment, Chu Fei felt as if he had entered a slow motion. He saw the change of the picture clearly, every detail, every detail of the picture, every detail of the crystal


    At the same time, on the screen, a live 6 spring 6 palace is on


    After seeing clearly the things on the picture, Chu Fei immediately regretted


    But he didn''t know how to stop


    At the critical moment, the big man in front of Chu Fei, that is, the father of Hu Yu and Hu Bai, rushed directly over and snatched the record crystal stone. The next moment, the crystal stone was broken into powder by him.


    The picture of recording crystal records didn''t really unfold, but the problem is that the people present, except chufei three and hubai Huyu two, the rest of them are all above the four extreme trend of cultivation, and more of them are the great power of TIANTI realm!


    In front of them, even one thousandth of a second of display can''t avoid their divine sense exploration


    Therefore, Chu Fei can say for sure that even if the picture has not been completely unfolded, the powerful and powerful people already know what''s going on.


    Still, it''s not so bad that it didn''t play in public.


    Ah!


    "You..."


    A small scream, almost at the same time a fury, two voices respectively from the fox jade and fox white mouth.


    Needless to say, the two children have realized what happened


    "Mean! Shameless! You Who are you and why did you frame me up so much! Why Fox white trembling fingers Chu Fei, eyes full of blood.


    And the fox jade, that girl, at the moment already soft fall to the ground, completely collapse, cry.


    Even if they are barbarians, they are girls after all. It''s strange that they don''t collapse when they encounter this kind of thing. What''s more, Huyu is still young.


    It''s just that I just took part in the test of the rite of passage. In places like crape myrtle, I can know the age range of hubai and Huyu with my toes. It must be the age after the sixth tide of junior high school.


    In this way, it is only the age of junior high school students on earth


    Maybe he was too much in love with his daughter. Just after crushing the record crystal, the man floated to Huyu, reached out and picked up the collapsed Huyu, and then rushed out of the hall in a gust of wind.


    Fox jade was taken away, should be to find the comfort of his mother


    But fox white is still in the main hall, and is still denouncing Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei is very depressed, but the dirty water has been poured on him. Chu Fei can only try to explain it.


    "I''m sorry you''ve been hurt, but I have to correct you. Someone framed me. I''m afraid you''re just a tool for others to frame me..."


    "You Good Good! Xuelei, follow me to Xuelei. I''ll kill you, and I''ll let you die! " Fox white trembled with excitement, and his veins burst out. After that, fox white immediately turned and knelt down, and made a loud noise to the barbarian patriarch in the hall:


    "I want to go to the blood challenge, I want to go to the blood challenge with him!"


    Chu Fei didn''t know what the blood challenge was, but Chu Fei knew that it must not be a good place.


    "Sorry, I didn''t want to fight you." Chufei sighed.


    It''s no use. The more Chu Fei said that, the more excited Hu Bai was.


    On the main hall, many people are watching. Only those who are familiar with Chu Fei and have good friends with Chu Fei really care about the whole story. As for strangers and enemies, they are all watching jokes at the moment.


    "If you think about it, once you go to..."


    The head of the barbarian clan, the old man with white beard, frowned. The blue veins on his hands also showed that he was not calm at the moment, but even so, he still acted according to the barbarian rules.Make sure that the applicant knows the rules and consequences of Xuelei. This is what he should do


    But fox white doesn''t want to hear anything at all. He just wants the blood challenge to start immediately! Therefore, Hu Bai directly interrupted his patriarch''s words and roared: "go to the blood ring!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I''ll let you go to the blood challenge Thunder! Open the blood ring


    Da Lei is the first strong man standing behind the old man, the patriarch of the barbarians. Needless to say, he should have a brotherly relationship with Dali, that is, the father of Hu Bai and Hu Yu

 Chapter 515

    "I refuse..."


    Chufei shakes his head and grins bitterly. Although it seems that it''s useless to say anything, he still says what he thinks.


    If it''s just an ordinary arena, it''s OK. But since it''s called blood arena, there must be something special about it!


    If someone comes to tell Chu Fei that the so-called blood ring is actually the ring of blood city, just the name of the common ring in the barbarian blood city, then Chu Fei will surely spit on his face!


    If you can use the name of blood challenge, it''s definitely not an ordinary challenge arena!


    "Ha ha Ha ha ha I''m a barbarian blood ring. I can''t refuse it! " Fox white, slowly stand up, sneer toward Chu Fei, his face is full of madness, be killed the crazy package.


    Chu Fei sighed. He knew that he couldn''t make sense with this fox white.


    So Chu Fei chose to talk to other people, such as the barbarian patriarch.


    "Master, I don''t think we need to compete in the blood contest. I''m also a victim of this."


    Chu Fei''s voice was not small, and his attitude was kind, but the barbarian old man didn''t agree. He just said:


    "when the blood ring is open, you must see the blood."


    "I can go and drop some blood..." Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile: "but this battle is really meaningless."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    The difference is that hubai is full of disdain in anger, while the old man of the barbarian clan leader is a question of ridicule.


    Different emotions can explain different problems.


    But at this time, the problem of the same voice of the old and the young made Chu Fei have no way to talk separately. He sighed:


    "it''s not fear, it''s laziness. I''m too lazy to fight. Besides, I don''t want the people who plot to frame me to gain anything."


    "Oh, even if I don''t go to the blood ring, I will kill you as well!" Fox white sink voice angry way.


    Chu Fei shook his head and sneered:


    "you can''t kill me."


    After a pause, Chu Fei looked back at the barbarian patriarch and said, "I don''t believe you didn''t see any problems."


    "It doesn''t matter. You have to go to the bloody ring." The old man directly ignored Chu Fei''s words. It seemed that for him, any excuse was meaningless, and the blood challenge would go up anyway.


    Chu Fei frowned tightly. Just as he wanted to continue talking, he heard a commotion on the square outside, and then a violent blood burst into the sky!


    Chu Fei looked back, Cheng Feng and Mingyue turned to look out at the square.


    The blood from the sky has turned into a dragon of blood, hovering over the square. At the same time, a blood mist gradually spilled from the dragon.


    The blood mist did not fall everywhere, but was limited to a diameter of ten feet.


    From a distance, it seems that a blood red cylinder is slowly forming


    Following the descent of the blood fog, in the middle of the square of the blood city, a round stone platform with a diameter of 10 Zhang is slowly rising, just like the lift stage in the corridor of those star concerts on earth


    With the stone platform rising slowly, the blood dragon dancing in the sky is more crazy! The blood mist is also more dense!


    People can see clearly that the raised stone platform is white, and there are numerous and complicated patterns on it


    But with the blood fog falling from the sky, the white platform is gradually coated with a layer of blood color. With more and more blood fog, the color of the stone platform is more and more close to the color of blood


    And in the stone on the last point of white was stained by the moment of blood mist, this stone suddenly burst out a startling power!


    This amazing power didn''t spread around as much as it did. Instead, it rushed up into the air and pulled down the blood dragon dancing in the air!


    Bang -


    the blood dragon smashes on the challenge arena and completely explodes into a blood mist. When the blood mist falls, the blood challenge becomes a challenge.


    After the formation of the blood ring, a wave of crazy, tyrannical emotions continue to reverberate. The blood ring is bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. In the strange reverberation of its emotion, anyone who gets on the blood ring will be affected by this bloodthirsty madness.


    Or not just control, or even influence


    Now no one has been on the blood challenge, and naturally no one has been positively impacted by the emotion on the blood challenge. But even so, just the blood ring rippling around the tyranny has begun to affect people''s emotions.


    On the square, people all roared wildly!


    People use this method to vent their inner manic, but it can not solve any problem.


    So, the people in the square began to continue to roar, began to shout to urge people to fight.


    Fortunately, as long as you don''t get on the bloody ring, you won''t be controlled by this tyranny, and you won''t be killed.


    "Is this your blood ring?"


    Seeing that the blood challenge had been completed, Chu Fei asked.


    "Yes, this is our blood ring." The old man nodded.Fox white gloomy face looking at Chu Fei, this time he did not speak, but directly step toward the blood challenge. The next moment, fox white high jump, across the square on the top of the heads, directly fell on the blood challenge!


    Coax!


    The onlookers were already irritable and excited, and now they were even more excited to see someone on the challenge!


    Hu Bai, who is standing on the blood challenge, has already been influenced by the blood challenge. His expression is getting more and more crazy, and his eyes are gradually losing some of his sense


    Although he hasn''t started fighting yet, affected by the blood gas, Hu Bai has directly started to use the Barbarian Skills, and the whole person has swelled several times, from a handsome boy to a muscle maniac.


    Roar!


    Fox white crazy roar, toward Chu Fei roar.


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to compete together. He looked at the crazy fox white on the blood challenge and said:


    "it''s your rule to see blood when the blood challenge is open, isn''t it..."


    Chufei was repeating what the barbarians had said before, which naturally would not be denied. The barbarian clan leader, the old man didn''t feel troublesome. Instead, he continued to nod his head and said:


    "yes, that''s the rule."


    Perhaps, the old barbarian clan leader just wanted to see what chufei would do.


    After all, as Chu Fei said, as the head of the barbarian clan and the most powerful man of the barbarian clan, he certainly knew that the record crystal was not Chu Fei''s, but a strange one that appeared beside Chu Fei and was caught by Chu Fei


    He knew that someone had framed chufei, and that someone had framed his grandchildren first, and then used them against chufei


    Even so, emotionally, he needs to let his grandchildren vent, but intellectually, he also wants to know what''s special about chufei, who has attracted so much blood from others to harm him


    Of course, there is another very important point: How did the secret man put the record crystal beside Chu Fei


    "Unfortunately, it''s just your rules. Your rules don''t mean anything to me." Chufei sneered. Although it seems that hubai Huyu is really implicated by himself, from this level, chufei does feel guilty for them, but it doesn''t mean that chufei is willing to go to the bloody challenge of gouniao moss.


    "I don''t want to compete. You can''t maintain your rules even if you put your whole family''s efforts into it."


    The voice falls, Chu Fei haughtily back up his hands, head up, with his eyes below the part of the white eyes to see the barbarian patriarch old man.


    This is contempt, contempt and even arrogant disregard.


    The barbarian patriarch narrowed his eyes, but before he could speak, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong had already spoken for chufei.


    "Master Xiong, can you give me face..."


    "Yes, master Xiong, this little brother has made great contributions to me and saved me and Kaitian..."


    "Master Xiong, there must be someone to sow discord in this matter. Don''t let that thief succeed!"


    "Yes..."


    The elder Xiong in Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong''s mouth is naturally the old man of the barbarian clan. He takes Xiong as his surname and is called Xiong Ba, but his grandson and granddaughter are named Hu.


    Xiong Ba listened to Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong calmly. He didn''t interrupt, so he listened quietly. But everyone knew that Xiong Ba didn''t listen to them.


    The reason why he didn''t speak and listened quietly was just to give the two city masters a face. In other words, for Xiong Ba, at least in the current situation, the face of Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong can only let him listen to them


    Although it has not been stated clearly, everyone has seen this.


    Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong stop awkwardly. Although both of them are better than Xiong BA in terms of cultivation, one ladder has five floors and one ladder has four floors, in terms of combat power, they can be better than Xiong BA at most.


    It''s not only because the hero was born into a barbarian family and had a fierce fighting method. What''s more, the hero has lived for 950 years, and experience alone is enough to crush all the people present.


    Facing the kindness of Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong, Chu Fei smiles back at them, but in this matter, Chu Fei has seen it very clearly, soft is useless, only hard.


    But Chu Fei is not afraid to be tough It''s a big deal. Just send it.


    But at this time, Shi Kaitian and Bai lifeihong were opposite each other, and the jade lotus elder who had been smiling and observing began to speak.


    "Boy, go up. If you have anything, you can win."


    As soon as the words came out, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong were stunned.


    In terms of status, few people present can compare with Yu Lianhua


    Of course, the "school representatives" of the barbarian blood city are only a very small part of crape myrtle, and even the demons in the wilderness have not come yet.


    Strange to say, the demon people stop people passing by outside the great wilderness City, but their people have not yet arrived at the blood city of the barbariansIn the city of 81, many people from the big cities haven''t come yet. After all, it''s not a matter of a day or two. It''s not necessarily useful to worry


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Jade lotus this words just fall, the public hasn''t reaction come over, her opposite that bald tail old way then hoarse voice laughed. His smile was hard to hear and harsh.


    "Master..." Chu Fei frowned and just wanted to explain to Yu Lianhua, she was interrupted by Yu Lianhua waving her hand and said, "if you want to speak, you have to use your fist."


    Jade lotus this is to mention Chu Fei, but also to give Chu Fei a more reasonable way to deal with.


    Say, in crape myrtle big world, this sentence is Chu Fei heard for the second time.


    Chu feileng, who wanted to explain a few words, then nodded with a bitter smile. Master Yu Lianhua''s words made Chu Fei know more about the cruelty of the cultivation world.


    "Come on, and give us some fun."

 Chapter 516

    The elder Leihu and the elder Leihu didn''t support the white jade. What''s more, I didn''t expect that Yu Lianhua would even talk about her going to the blood ring as if she was just going to perform a show.


    Chu Fei frowned. He and Yu Lianhua had made a lot of cooperation agreements. Although they were only verbal agreements, combined with everything in the past and the relationship between Yun Shuxue and himself, Yu Lianhua was more or less Chu Fei''s mother-in-law.


    But on the basis of such a relationship, Yu Lianhua still said in a playful tone that she didn''t seem to care about Chu Fei''s safety.


    Moreover, after Yu Lianhua said this, Yun Shuxue behind her burst out laughing. Although she covered her mouth in time and pretended nothing happened, she didn''t escape Chu Fei''s eyes at last.


    Yu Lianhua can be excused for treating Chu Fei like this. After all, she always likes to make fun of Chu Fei, but Yun Shuxue does the same, and things are not right.


    Chu Fei began to suspect that the master and apprentice Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue didn''t know what shangxuelei was.


    Chufei didn''t speak, but his head kept shaking.


    But Yu Lianhua didn''t say anything more. She didn''t even look at Chu Fei.


    But at this time, Chu Fei heard the voice of jade lotus in his mind.


    "Boy, what are you hesitating about? Go ahead, don''t you see that boy is going to curse his mother in the challenge arena?"


    Among so many people present, yulianhua is the strongest one in cultivation, so her voice can''t be heard.


    "Master, I''m not interested in beating you to death when you go to the challenge arena." Chu Fei''s depressed response to the transmission of jade lotus.


    "It''s not a matter of interest or not. Anyway, the two children are always involved because of you. You can''t say it without saying it."


    "I said, that Fox White had already fought with me in the forbidden wasteland, and I didn''t fight back That''s not enough! "


    "Yes? Even that''s not enough. If it wasn''t for you, the record crystal would not be opened in public... "


    "I All right, but what if I kill that kid? "


    "It''s impossible. Don''t you see how precious the old man is to his grandson?"


    "What''s the use of that? In front of me, I don''t mean to kill him. It''s strange that he can stop me."


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua communicate with each other by means of divine knowledge. Naturally, no one knows what they say. However, because the time of speaking is really emotional, the expression on Chu Fei''s face has been changing with the dialogue.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t know. In the eyes of the people around him, Chu Fei stood there, his face changed, and he seemed to be afraid.


    That is to say, all the people in the hall are masters with status, and they will not ridicule chufei who is only in the secret realm.


    But now that he had talked with Yu Lianhua to the end, Chu Fei had no reason to stay in the hall.


    He sighed, turned to Mingyue and said:


    "you two, go and stay with Master Yu Lianhua."


    With that, chufei is about to leave, but before his steps fall to the ground, Cheng Feng Mingyue turns to chufei in panic and blocks chufei''s way.


    "Lord, what kind of blood challenge do you really want to go to?" Cheng Feng asked eagerly.


    "The guest is the master''s choice..." Chu Fei rolled a white eye and said without heart.


    "Well But there''s something wrong with that bloody ring. It''s like a sect of evil... " Cheng Feng really thought that the blood challenge of the barbarians was an evil sect, so he stopped Chu Fei.


    "Is there anything you want to say?" Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to Cheng Feng any more. Instead, he looked at the bright moon and then shook his head. No matter what he wanted to say, it could only be condensed into two words: be careful.


    "OK, you go to find Master Yu Lianhua. By the way, it''s Yun Shuxue, my good friend That''s wujiangyue, my friend as well... "


    Chu Fei Yaoyao points to the three people on the main hall and introduces them to each other in a speechless tone.


    To Chu Fei this kind of unreasonable behavior, jade lotus elder white he one eye, cloud Book snow and Wujiang month instead is laughing with Cheng Feng Mingyue said hello.


    "Master, be careful..." Cheng Feng makes up another sentence, and then goes to yunshuxue with Mingyue.


    With this kind of relationship, naturally no one dares to have any idea about Cheng Feng and Mingyue, and Chu Fei is relieved.


    Then it''s time for the bloody challenge. Chu Fei takes a look at the crazy audience on the square and the crazy fox white on the bloody challenge. After glancing at his mouth, he jumps up and falls on the bloody challenge after a long arc.


    Bang


    Chu Fei''s feet just touched the challenge arena, and there was a burst of cheering around.


    "Fight! Kill him


    "Kill him, kill him!""Screw off his head! Tear off his hands and feet


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of roar comes and goes, but no one can be sure who the person is standing on.


    But relative to the madness of the crowd, fox white on the challenge arena is temporarily free from the madness. But this relief is not complete, just from the crazy roar into another kind of paranoid general killing.


    Fox white tilted the corner of his mouth, stemmed his neck and felt the blood gas on the blood ring. His eyes were red, and he burst out a frightening red light.


    "I deeply sympathize with you and Huyu. I will make up for you when I have a chance. As for now..." Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "now let you vent."


    Although Chu Fei made such a decision, he was not a masochist, and would not casually put himself in such a dangerous environment.


    So Chu Fei had already taken out several good things from his own heaven swallowing ring before he finished his sentence. At the same time, the spirit in the sea of consciousness also quickly operated on the system, unlocking and exchanging a good thing.


    Ding Ding Ding


    Bang The four fist sized objects were still around the blood ring by Chu Fei, and then four thick smoke jets from the four objects almost at the same time.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the whole arena has been completely shrouded in smoke.


    But at the last moment when the smoke completely shrouded the whole challenge arena, Chu Fei felt another completely different thing, pulled off the pull ring, turned over his hand and hit Hu Bai''s head!


    Fox white can''t avoid, the body directly met up, but in the fox white and that thing collision moment, a dull sound burst, suddenly a few feet of space in a strange wave concussion.


    At this moment, all the people who pay attention to the blood ring almost have an impulse to curse their mother.


    Smoke bomb, blocking people''s sight, that''s nothing, we have the same divine sense, can "see" what happened in the arena.


    But then Chu Fei threw this thing out again. After the explosion, it released a strange wave of energy. Under this wave, everyone found that their divine consciousness was disturbed!


    The scope of the interference is not large, even the blood challenge is not completely covered, but where it is disturbed, the divine consciousness can not grasp all the details as clearly as before.


    At this moment, people''s divine consciousness is like a TV program with bad signal on earth. Snowflakes, ripples and interference lines are all in the battle. You can only see two unclear figures rushing towards each other!


    Just in all people are wondering, how to go up after the figure of which person suddenly a lot of fat?


    Roar! Bang Bang


    Kill! Well! Bang Bang


    Barbarian blood ring, the next ten seconds were filled with this sound.


    Although we can''t see it, and we can''t understand it clearly, we can still tell that Chu Fei''s shadow is just passively beaten, while Hu Bai''s attack is crazy and incessant.


    On the square, everyone was completely crazy, and the battle broke out with them.


    But the real masters in the hall are just full of doubts


    More than ten seconds passed quickly, and the smoke finally dissipated.


    Fox white has stopped the attack, although it is still the kind of swelling several times, but at this time he has been very tired, stand almost unsteadiness.


    Just that ten seconds of time, fox white every attack has exhausted their full strength, in the high frequency of attack, fox White''s physical strength has been overdrawn too much.


    In fact, now he can still stand in front of chufei, which shows how terrible fox White''s talent and combat power are.


    However, on the other side of fox white, the one who was beaten looked at a pockmarked cover with a look of admiration, a relaxed face and no scars


    Yes, it''s the hood


    Metal color, more than ten centimeters higher than chufei, just like the warhead of a big shell, can cover chufei, and just now chufei did it.


    This is the shield that chufei''s spirit exchanged in the system.


    Just inside the hood, chufei doubted that it was the condensed version of the big hood he had exchanged in the world of fighting demons.


    It turns out that there''s almost nothing in common with the cover when fighting against the thunder beasts.


    According to the instructions, this protective cover is made of a special alloy cast by the system and combined with the vitality of Lagerstroemia indica. Its function is very simple and pure.


    The only problem is that it can''t be reused. Once it is damaged to a certain extent, it will collapse into powder and disappear completely.


    Of course, all this is said in the product description of the system. It''s not known whether the real situation will be like this. Chu Fei is now so interested in a large number of this thing itself, which is also compared with the product description.As for how Chu Fei''s spirit found this thing, Chu Fei had no mind to think about it.


    "This boy is really easy to be surprised..."


    "Yes, I suddenly became very interested in this boy."


    "This boy is all good things, and it seems that he doesn''t want to show his wealth..."


    "I''ve got a chance to get close to this boy. I think there are many good things in him."


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Chu Fei''s performance in the challenge arena, many people in the barbarian hall have begun to play Chu Fei''s attention.


    However, for those who really reached the realm of TIANTI, chufei''s Trinket didn''t mean much.


    On the square, the originally fanatical and crazy audience gradually quieted down, just like fox White''s previous madness even consumed their passion.


    "What is that? Why is he all right? Is he blocked by any one? "


    "How did he block it? There''s no reason. The cover has been beaten like this. It''s reasonable to say that the people inside will be injured."


    "What''s the use of this? It''s a blood ring. He doesn''t dare to fight. He only uses these unorthodox things and shamelessly makes a cover to buckle himself up!"


    "That''s to say, I don''t even have the courage to fight with Hu Bai. I''ll kill myself if I go to the bloody challenge."


    "No, it''s a shame."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 517

    The people under the stage said everything, but Chu Fei didn''t care, because what he really cared about now was that in addition to the cover made by his own spirit, the rest was when the matter of fox white would end.


    At this time, Hu Bai was standing opposite Chu Fei. His body was still in that state because of the special skills of the barbarians, and his green tendons and rolling muscles were still shocking people''s eyes.


    However, because the previous set of explosive attacks is really a little off force, so now the fox white is leaning forward heavily panting.


    "It''s almost done. You''ve beaten and vented too..." Chufei said with his mouth curled.


    Chu Fei had been shocked by his defensive strength and the inexplicable cover. As a result, Chu Fei''s words suddenly ignited Hu Bai, who was a little more angry!


    So, before chufei''s words were finished, hubai looked up to the sky and roared again, and then rushed to chufei again in his rage. To Chu Fei''s surprise, the speed of fox white this time is even faster than the previous two times.


    But it didn''t have any more influence on chufei. Chufei didn''t understand why hubai suddenly went crazy again, so he just slipped to the back of the cover and clapped his hand on it.


    Under this palm, the metal cover was shot like a shell rushing back to Fox white.


    In the middle of the blood ring, fox white and the metal cover collided!


    Fox white also don''t care whether Chu Fei has any conspiracy in anger, see that cover flew over, then directly blow out, immediately is a huge roar!


    In everyone''s eyes, the metal cover was blown into powder by Fox white!


    No one can really understand what happened except chufei.


    All in all, except for chufei, the metal cover was smashed by hubai''s fist.


    But Chu Fei knew that the cover''s breaking into powder was his own disintegration.


    Hu Bai''s fist just used up the last defense of the cover, so the metal cover disintegrated and exploded


    Although these two things are completely different but related, they have been regarded as one thing by fanatical people.


    This can, fox white confidence greatly increased, and the audience also feel finally see the results they really want!


    "Come on, SMASH him!"


    "It should have been like this. Shoot him, shoot him!"


    Hu Bai roared excitedly. He was on the top of the blood challenge. His intelligence and thinking ability had dropped a lot. He didn''t realize that his attack was not much different from those before It''s not that the power of his fist suddenly increased many times, but that the simple hood reached the limit in so many attacks.


    But since there is no reason, fox white will not think about the problem.


    Coupled with the excitement of the audience, fox white finally expanded.


    All this, Chu Fei see straight turn white eyes, he has thought of before his words why can provoke hair fox white, but this can''t stop his heart gradually rise up "teach fox white" mind.


    "Kill him, tear him up!"


    "How dare we insult him


    Such a voice is still clamoring one after another, fox white Yang day angry roar, then in the madness again rushed to Chu Fei.


    "Damn it


    Chu Fei really angry, fox white actually really as a random knead dough! So Chu Fei finally decided to fight seriously.


    Fox white this time rushed to Chu Fei in front of only a third of a second, can be this time, Chu Fei''s two hands have appeared two shock bombs.


    This is not the future technology, this is what the earth technology can do now.


    Chu Fei used it before, in shuntianfu But this time, Chu Fei had an idea of doing experiments.


    At the next moment, Chu Fei doubled his body Zhenyuan to protect his eyes and ears, then directly pulled off the rings of the two shock bombs with both hands, and pushed the two shock bombs to the face of Hu Bai.


    At the same time, Hu Bai blows out Chu Fei also seized the opportunity to turn around and avoid


    It all happened in a flash!


    In addition to those far away experts or those who are very close but can stabilize their mind, in addition to these can normally use their own divine consciousness to explore all the details, the rest of the crazy audience just saw two people collide in an instant!


    Then there were two short, simple but not very loud explosions, and the dazzling light released instantly between them!


    At this moment, the intense light flash makes fox white lose his eyesight, but his ears are OK, not too much damage.


    But this is not over, in this moment, Chu Fei seize the opportunity to urge his real yuan to amplify the space shock after the explosion of the shock bomb, and press on Hu Bai''s head!Ah!


    Fox White gave out a scream, and then he covered his head in pain and bent down.


    Chu Fei frowned and shook his head with a bitter smile in his heart. He thought that he could amplify the power of the shock bomb and make fox white faint.


    But he didn''t expect that Hu Bai just felt the pain. Although he bent down because of the pain, Chu Fei also knew that unless he could fight with the purpose of killing him, his attack was basically tickling Hu Bai.


    For this reason, Chu Fei chose to step back two steps to distance himself from Hu Bai instead of taking advantage of the power of human beings.


    Fox White''s pain only lasted about a second, then he returned to the fighting state, only the head is still painful, that is not outsiders can know.


    Looking at Hu Bai can continue to fight, Chu Fei glanced at his mouth and shrugged his shoulders. Then his hands shook and two pistols appeared in his hands.


    On the barbarian''s Square, even the crazy people who had lost their mind before were quiet at this moment, because we had never seen a pistol, and we didn''t know what the use of this kind of turning thing was.


    But this silence is only temporary


    In the main hall, the master and apprentice Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue, who knew Chu Fei well, naturally knew the power of pistols, as well as grenades, smoke bombs, flash bombs and even shock bombs. After all, they all saw that Chu Fei had used them.


    Naturally, they would not be surprised by these things, but Chu Fei''s fighting skills really shocked the two beauties.


    "Hey, when is this boy so powerful?" Yu Lianhua turns around and looks at Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "Ah?" Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know why yulianhua asks this question, because in their hearts, chufei is very powerful all the time It''s just that cultivation is changing.


    "Xueer, that boy is getting worse, isn''t I wrong..." Yulianhua''s eyes returned to chufei, but the expression on her face was full of laughter.


    Yun Shuxue wants to laugh very much, and she has lived for more than ten years. After more than ten years, she finds that no matter what it is, as long as she has a relationship with Chu Fei, it will be extraordinary and the worst will be very funny


    Things like this grenade


    Last time he used it in shuntianfu, Chu Fei got a big helmet ahead of time and buckled up his head. Then he used several rolls to see if he could fight back


    But now it''s not the same. Chu Fei''s evasion and counterattack are very easy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You call him lord, don''t you Although the cloud Book snow in the heart thinks Chu Fei in Shun Tian Fu of time fight of appearance, but the mouth still didn''t say, but talk with the bright moon.


    "Yes, he is the master of our little cave."


    "He can be the Lord Tut Tut, you are too casual... " Jade lotus turned her eyes.


    For Cheng Feng and Mingyue, Yu Lianhua has gone beyond the scope of joke, but they dare not say anything. Because the jade lotus flower is the elder of the blissful gate, this identity is that the people in the small cave dare not hate it anyway.


    "Why, you two don''t want to talk to him As for... " Yulianhua is also a master of TIANTI. Seeing and listening, she suddenly finds the tangled expressions on Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s faces.


    "Master Chu He''s very good. " Mingyue still can''t help defending chufei.


    "Without him, you can find mount Taihua. That doesn''t mean he''s powerful..." Jade lotus waved like a fly.


    Bright moon Leng for a moment, but then knew that the high-level of blissful gate should know little cave better than little cave itself. Therefore, it is quite normal for people to know about Tianhua mountain.


    Mingyue didn''t answer, but Cheng Feng stood up and said, "maybe, master, if you have a chance, we''d like to invite you to our little cave Now the little cave, everything in the little cave is beyond everyone''s expectation. "


    "Is it?" Yu Lianhua is really intrigued by Cheng Feng, but it''s just an interest.


    "Hey, Sister Lotus, this boy is not so powerful. You''d better give him to me, how about..." On the other side, Ni Bingfeng, an old bald tailed Taoist, grinned and bared his big teeth, and said, "as for your little cave, find a new patriarch! Hey, hey, hey


    Yu Lianhua didn''t even bother to look at Ni Bingfeng and said, "what''s the matter with you, old Shanji?"


    Laoshanji, this almost insulting name came out of yulianhua''s mouth. However, the old Taoist didn''t get angry, but continued to smile in his ugly voice:


    "why not? If it wasn''t for me, you couldn''t find a reason to send him to xiaodongtian!"


    "Yo, old grouse, what do you mean by that? Why can''t I understand it?"


    Now this scene makes almost everyone in the main hall gape. Although the jade lotus has never been in the state of being an immortal, this kind of state of "ouch, hello" is unprecedented!This kind of appearance, which can only be seen in ordinary people, appears on the jade lotus. How to see and how to disobey it, so many people are shocked.

 Chapter 518

    This state of jade lotus is shocking enough, but the name of Ni Bingfeng, the elder of Shenshan mountain, in the mouth of jade lotus is really a breath of cold air!


    Most people don''t know the meaning of it, but people like Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of barbarians, have lived for nearly a thousand years and naturally know some secrets.


    It''s not a secret. It''s just a secret. It''s not a secret anyone dares to tell.


    There are many people who know this secret. In fact, it''s nothing to be known by more people. However, if someone dares to speak freely, he will surely bring disaster to himself.


    The reason why Ni Bingfeng, the elder of Shenshan mountain, the great monk in the realm of heaven ladder, has a nickname is that he is an old pheasant.


    In other words, Ni Bingfeng, the elder of Shenshan mountain, is not only a demon people, but also the most ordinary existence of Laoshan chicken!


    So, it''s ok if you say he''s a demon clansman, and it''s ok if a stronger person says he''s a bald tailed Taoist. But few people dare to call him old pheasant face to face


    Although this is a fact, it is also an insult!


    Because since ancient times and up to now, Ni Bingfeng is the only one who has practiced Taoism well!


    But it happened that he was just a very ordinary old pheasant. He was not of ancient blood and had no mysterious background. He was just an old pheasant, pure, ordinary and featureless. Then he succeeded in cultivation


    In this way, when you say "old mountain chicken" in front of him, you are just beating your face and scolding your mother


    But this old mountain chicken Ah, no, it''s bald tailed Taoist Ni Bingfeng. He doesn''t show any dissatisfaction with Yu Lianhua''s words. On the contrary, he still has a smile on his face, even though it''s just a malicious smile


    "Well, well, lotus sister said she didn''t understand, so she didn''t understand. Since she didn''t understand, I''ll catch this boy myself and eat it!"


    "Whatever you want, as long as your teeth are hard enough..." When Yu Lianhua said this, she glanced at Ni Bingfeng and saw his mouth of rhubarb fangs. She immediately felt disgusted, so she raised her hand to delete it in front of her nose.


    But Ni Bingfeng still didn''t have any angry reaction


    By this time, everyone present had a more intuitive and accurate judgment of Ni Bingfeng


    This Ni Bingfeng is very deep and bad enough, so it''s better not to stir up trouble!


    Unfortunately, this idea did not come into being in Cheng Feng''s and Mingyue''s mind, nor did it come into being in yunshuxue''s and wujiangyue''s mind.


    On the barbarian blood challenge, after a short breath, the discomfort on the fox white head has been eliminated, and Chu Fei has no interest to continue to wait.


    Chu Fei really didn''t want to see the bloody challenge, the crazy and shabby audience.


    "I do have my responsibility for you and your sister. I apologize. I sincerely apologize. The previous sentence is also out of my mind. Here I apologize together..."


    Said this, Chu Fei bowed, the only problem is that the two pistols in his hand do not look so suitable to appear in this situation.


    Hubai was stunned, the crowd around him was stunned, and the people in the hall were stunned. No one thought that Chu Fei had not suffered a loss in the battle, and he seemed to have the strength to confront hubai head-on. After two waves of fighting, he apologized and bowed!


    For many people, this is incomprehensible.


    But for more people, who are on the side of hubai and barbarians, and for those who remain neutral, chufei''s behavior is a confession.


    So, after a short silence, there was a huge hiss and laughter all around.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. Chu Fei stood up straight again and said, "I''ve apologized more than once. If you insist on doing it, I won''t keep it, and Life or death


    The last four words are roared out by zhenyuanli who is concerned by Chu Fei!


    At that moment, these four words sounded like four blasts of thunder over the blood city!


    Those who are close to the challenge arena, those whose accomplishments are in the realm of Dantian or below, are shocked by the sound and fainted to the ground at this moment!


    Lion roar, the second time Chu Fei sneered, slowly raised his hands, put out a starting style of Bajiquan, the difference is that his hands are not clenching, but holding a gun.


    At the same time, the real yuan in chufei''s body also ran madly, and wrapped and paid attention to the whole pistol and bullet.


    The improved version of the power explosion table, desert eagle, plus the combination of blooming bullets, has the blessing of zhenyuanli. At this moment, the pistol''s power is comparable to that of a bomb.


    On the other side, before hubai could react to Chu Fei''s sudden apology, he saw that Chu Fei had put on a fighting posture. The key is that the fighting posture is still very Rare.


    Even, it''s a little funny at first sightChufei himself knew this, but chufei was not completely motionless.


    With the body slowly swing, homeopathy step out, in an instant, a raging battle spirit gushed out, like a tsunami giant Amoy rushed to the fox white.


    Hu Bai, who was originally in the stupefied spirit, saw that Chu Fei''s momentum had changed greatly. He ran his Barbarian Skills in a hurry and forced him to increase his fighting power by 30%. After several times of beating and stopping, Hu Bai had done his best, and now it was the limit that he could increase his fighting power by another 30%.


    "I don''t believe you are that strong!" Fox white low roars out a voice, fanatical onlookers didn''t hear this sentence, so they don''t know fox white real state now.


    Chu Fei sneered, left handgun is still on guard, right handgun is turned muzzle, at the foot of the blood challenge platform pulled the trigger.


    Ha Bang!


    With a gunshot, the bullet hit the bloody ring in an instant


    There was no great momentum, no terrible consequences


    Chu Fei frowned and lowered his head. He found that the arena under his feet was just a small pit less than an inch deep, but the bullet itself had been twisted into a small discus


    when I see this scene, I feel so disappointed


    Chu Fei murmured to himself, but the fox white on the other side was also stunned. He didn''t know what to say. Just then, a figure floated over their heads.


    "Well, your fight will end in a draw."


    Hu Bai and Chu Fei look up at the same time and find that the man is Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians.


    After the old man finished, he directly played out a few complicated tricks.


    With the development of the secret formula seal, the blood mist on the blood challenge began to weaken slowly and was absorbed by the challenge arena itself. With the disappearance of the blood mist, the mood of the people around them finally calmed down.


    Finally, the blood fog completely disappeared, and Xiong Dalei, the son of the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, came over and knocked out Hu Bai, who was still fighting. Then, after Hu Bai''s body returned to normal, he left with Hu Bai in his arms.


    Chufei turned his mouth. He didn''t understand what was going on. But since he didn''t have to fight any more, Chu Fei was happy. He put away his momentum and pistol, left the challenge arena and went back to the main hall.


    Xiong Ba, the elder of the barbarian clan, was watching the blood ring sink into the bottom, but no one knew that Xiong BA was not looking at the recovery of the ring, but at the tiny hole that Chu Fei had made in the ring.


    Finally, the challenge arena disappeared, the barbarian square was restored, and the people in the square were back to normal.


    People who recover from that excitement or even crazy mood sit on the ground for the first time to have a rest. The previous state is too easy for people to collapse, though not physically.


    When these people have enough time to rest and open their mouths to talk, things that make people laugh and laugh happen.


    One of those people who had fallen into madness in the square was one. No matter how high or low their accomplishments were, their voices were completely hoarse now, and they were almost lost.


    All the people couldn''t laugh bitterly. The foreigners naturally felt funny. But the barbarians themselves still understand what it''s like. The special place of Xuelei is here.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the barbarians, Chu Fei walked to the jade lotus. Along the way, he also said hello to many people, such as Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, Nangong Bai, and some kind strangers


    As for the bald tailed Taoist Ni Bingfeng, Chu Fei just glanced at him and didn''t care.


    "Boy, you can. I didn''t expect you could walk down intact." Jade lotus said with a smile.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and just wanted to talk, but he didn''t expect that the man in black robe who was sitting at the bottom of the table was talking and said:


    "what do you want to say, old black?" Yu Lianhua stares at the question.


    The black robed man shrugged and stopped talking. On the contrary, Wu Jiangyue behind him threw herself on Yun Shuxue''s shoulder with a smile, and then said to Chu Fei:


    "Hello! Is there anything delicious! Cake, milk tea! Take it out, take it out, I''m hungry


    As for why wujiangyue has to jump on yunshuxue to speak, anyway, men don''t understand


    "What''s the matter? I just killed myself in the challenge arena, and when I came down, I asked for this and that. Shouldn''t it be your treat to make me delicious food?"


    Chu Fei and Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue would not have seen each other.


    "The truth is true, but we don''t have so many delicious food. You have, you have, right? Take it out quickly. It''s our treat! " Wujiang moon shows the nature of eating goods, which makes people in black robes helpless.


    In Shuntian Pavilion of Shuntian mansion, while chufei was still sleeping, the black robed man went to Shuntian Pavilion and took wujiangyue away. After waking up, chufei had missed the last time to see wujiangyue.


    Of course, at that time, we didn''t have too much friendship, Chu Fei just felt a pity, but there were not too many complicated emotions.But Wujiang month is not the same, after being taken away by force, they can''t eat the delicious food of chufei, and their mood has been depressed all the way.


    Wujiangyue was still in a bad mood until they came back to her door. Later, wujiangyue began to torture everyone in the door. When she saw one person, she told them how delicious the cake and milk tea were


    None of her parents, her friends, her teachers, sisters and brothers can escape her


    It was not until Chu Fei''s record of fighting against the demons came out, and the sky climbing list was opened, that wujiangyue found an opportunity to grind the black robed man for several days, which was finally agreed to come out together.


    Of course, wujiangyue is also very clear. Even if she doesn''t, she will come with her. After all, wujiangyue is an excellent young disciple in the sect. There''s no reason why she won''t participate in the tianbang.


    It''s just a matter of time Because according to the custom of their holy court, as long as it''s not assassination, everything else will be late, never early

 Chapter 519

    Wujiangyue doesn''t know about other delicacies, but at this moment, her obsession with cake and milk tea has broken through the sky.


    Wujiangyue has completely no matter what occasion it is now, and no matter what seniors love you in the presence, she only cares about food now!


    Looking at wujiangyue''s expectant eyes, looking at her pink lips and rolling throat


    Chu Fei is a little bit impatient. He always needs to be forgiven for eating. Chu Fei rolls his eyes again and again and says in his heart.


    "Come on, come on! Don''t tell me there''s no good food... "


    Wujiangyue is anxious and a little afraid, which can infect others. But let this kind of emotion appear in her body, or let her familiar people surprised.


    It was wujiangyue. Although she was young, wujiangyue was the best among the younger generation of disciples of Shengting.


    To be a killer, mind comes first.


    But now Wujiang month, where there is any killer mind to speak of.


    Fortunately, although the black robed people were a little surprised, they could not completely accept it. After all, he was the one who watched Wu Jiangyue grow up, and he also understood more about Wu Jiangyue''s character.


    Chu Fei is not in the mood to joke with Wu Jiangyue now. Since people want something delicious, Chu Fei doesn''t refuse. He gives Wu Jiangyue a cup of milk tea and then begins to think about what he should do next.


    Said, the fox white fox jade this matter, Chu Fei originally did not want to care too much, but after all kinds of changes up and down the challenge arena, Chu Fei or softhearted.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei only guessed that the tall, thin man surnamed Huang and the old man in grey robe had something to do with him in the end But in order to really make the barbarians believe in themselves, chufei had to find enough convincing evidence.


    At this time, Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians, has also returned to the main hall. He does not show any emotional problems when he returns to the main hall. Instead, he still chats with the people in the main hall calmly. It seems that what happened before has not affected him at all.


    It wasn''t until about three o''clock in the afternoon that the people in the hall finished the meeting and began to disperse.


    At this time, Chu Fei also knew that in addition to those people who had a good relationship with the barbarians, the powerful sects such as the blissful gate and the holy mountain also had special accommodation.


    And in addition to these people, the rest of the small door small faction scattered soldiers and so on are also early to find a good place to live, but Chu Fei this just came to the small faction of people in trouble.


    The barbarians didn''t prepare their residence in advance, and they didn''t have time to find one because they came late.


    Nangong Bai wanted to invite chufei to live with regret Tiancheng, but seeing that chufei and the people from the two sects of blissful gate and Shengting were happy, he didn''t open this mouth.


    But when the crowd dispersed, Chu Fei was left with Cheng Feng Mingyue, Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue. Later, he found that the problem of residence had to be solved by himself.


    "Boy, find a place to live by yourself. Do you still want to live with our women''s family?"


    This is the voice of the elder Yu Lianhua. At this time, she is walking away slowly, but the voice is still clearly transmitted to Chu Fei''s ears.


    Yun Shuxue shakes her head with a bitter smile. The reason why she doesn''t leave with her master immediately is that she wants to help Chu Fei imagine a way, but she is a little embarrassed to say it.


    There are a lot of foreigners. It''s impossible for the barbarian blood city to prepare accommodation for everyone.


    Therefore, more and more people, those from small schools, or those with weak strength, mostly choose outdoor sleeping.


    Generally, it''s outside the blood city and in the direction of the forbidden wasteland


    Anyway, it''s not difficult for monks to dig holes or build houses and tents.


    As for wujiangyue, she still has a straw in her mouth, with the residual fragrance of the milk tea. As for the milk tea, she has already drunk it up.


    "Oh, I''ll do something for myself, Xuexue. You can go back. By the way, tell me to help me back to the platform."


    "Ah?" Yunshuxue didn''t understand the meaning of the platform, but chufei didn''t explain much, so he urged yunshuxue to leave.


    Chu Fei wanted to use this method for wujiangyue, but wujiangyue glared and said, "cake, cake, give me the cake, I''ll go."


    "Why are you so sure that I still have cake?" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take it out quickly. It''s been several hours since I asked you. Do you still look like a man?" Wujiangyue refused to give up at all. Chu Fei had no choice but to exchange a cream cake and give wujiangyue another cup of milk tea.


    "Hey, that''s right! You If you want to continue to find out about fox white fox jade, I advise you to come to the door and ask them in person if they have offended anyone. "


    Wujiangyue then ran away with a smile. The direction she left was naturally the residence of the holy court.Chu Fei grins bitterly and thinks for a while. What Wu Jiangyue said may be reasonable, but for the time being Chu Fei doesn''t want to touch this eyebrow.


    "Lord, what shall we do?" Cheng Feng embraces his shoulder and looks depressed.


    "Mingyue, Cheng Feng, let you make a decision. What do you think I should do now?"


    "Well Lord, you... " The bright moon Leng for a while, she didn''t expect that Chu Fei would hesitate to this point.


    To tell the truth, in the Lagerstroemia realm, Mingyue, Chengfeng, or anyone in xiaodongtian, they don''t think this situation will happen to chufei.


    For them, chufei is just another kind of peak, just a little weak for the time being


    But now, Chu Fei''s lofty image in their heart is collapsing.


    "Well, there are many choices to make, but they are tangled I''m tired of it. I''ll even the barbarians! It''ll save me so much trouble! "


    Poof!


    Mingyue laughs, and her disappointment disappears with chufei''s scolding.


    "Lord, I''m afraid you''ll be more bored then."


    Chu Fei sighed heavily, but didn''t answer.


    The three just strolled around for a while without saying anything. But at first, it was OK. Later, I don''t know if it was chufei. They went to a special place. The people around, whether barbarians or outsiders, pointed at him when chufei passed by.


    "This is the man Counsels the package one, unexpectedly in the blood challenge with the fox white bow apology! It''s killing me


    "Ah? Oh, no, I''ll apologize even if I''m in the blood contest? "


    "I have a face to walk around outside. It''s really thick skinned!"


    "Ha ha, if I were him, I would have been hanged by a crooked neck tree!"


    "It''s said that a disgraceful thing is still a patriarch!"


    "What kind of bullshit suzerain, this kind of suzerain, it is estimated that it is the kind of common people''s mouth, such as laohumen, leopard and so on..."


    "Who knows, it''s definitely not the Damen school..."


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Feng Mingyue was very angry, but when they wanted to fight back, Chu Fei waved his hand, indicating that they didn''t care.


    Because chufei knows very well that no matter what you do, it will not make any sense for the existence of this passer-by level.


    Even if you overpower them, it''s just a verbal flattery, just like what they can do now is verbal mockery.


    But because Chu Fei didn''t say it, Cheng Feng and Mingyue were still holding their anger.


    It''s not until after walking out of a long distance, until the guys who chew their tongues are gone, that Cheng Feng Mingyue stops and seizes the opportunity to ask Chu Fei.


    "Lord, they all said that about us. How can we just let them go?" Mingyue is about to stamp her feet. Although Cheng Feng is more stable, he is not much better than that.


    "yes, those people are too much."


    Chu Fei shook his head and turned to ask:


    "are you going to kill them?"


    "Ah? No, I just want to teach them a lesson... " Mingyue was startled by chufei''s statement, but she didn''t think so.


    "It''s no use, or kill them thoroughly, or don''t take it to heart."


    With that, chufei turns around and looks around, only to find that they don''t know what''s going on. Chufei and Nangong Bai are in the same position.


    It''s here that Nangong Bai is called away, and then chufei follows the Huang to ride the black ox to the forbidden area


    "Here we are. Let''s go and have a look at that yard!"


    Chu Fei sneered, and then led the two to follow the previous memory line. A moment later, chufei and they came to the gate of the yard again, but the gate of the yard was locked.


    It''s a unique architectural style, which is out of place with the surrounding area. I didn''t think about it before, but now I think it''s full of intrigue.


    Chufei didn''t go into the yard immediately. Instead, he went around other houses nearby and asked some local people about the yard. The result surprised chufei.


    "What? That yard, no one has lived in it for a long time. It''s been empty for several months! "


    "That courtyard used to be a business, not us barbarians, and usually didn''t talk to our old neighbors..."


    "That man is a scalper. He takes the skins from us and takes them to other places to sell He lives here for a month or two every year... "


    "I haven''t seen him for a long time. I wonder if he died somewhere..."


    "That man is a man. He is 50 or 60 years old. He has no accomplishments, but he is brave There seems to be no family... "


    "Someone? Have you ever been in? impossible! You are making up a story¡­¡­


    Inquiring all the way, Chu Fei felt that the owner of the yard was far away and near, that people would come back, that people were dead and could not appear again.


    But anyway, one thing about the yard is certain, that is, when I came here before, which person in the yard was not the original owner.


    But the question is, since he is not the original owner of the yard, who is he


    And why did the people Chu Fei visited say that the courtyard had never been occupied, and even directly denied the fact that there were people in it earlier today.


    Back at the far door, Chu Fei holds his shoulder and looks at the lock on the far door, thinking carefully


    "Lord..." Cheng Feng gently called Chu Fei, and Chu Fei nodded before he said anything.


    Cheng Feng smiles, then steps to the far gate. With a backhand sword, he easily sees the door lock cut off and kicks the gate open.


    Creak and creak -


    the wooden door banged on both sides, and the dust fell slowly. Chu Fei and the three of them stepped in.


    They didn''t know that at the moment, in a higher building not far away, a child just saw chufei from the window, and they stepped into it


    In the children''s eyes, chufei disappeared as soon as they entered the yard!


    "That''s great. I have to practice hard too!" The little boy clenched his fist excitedly to cheer himself up.

 Chapter 520

    The voice of the little boy''s self encouragement was not small, but he was the only one who heard it.


    At this time, chufei and they have re entered the yard, but the yard is not as lively as they came last time.


    The man inside was gone, and the black cattle were gone, but the fences were still there, and the house looked as if someone had cleaned it up.


    Originally, Chu Fei began to worry about whether he met some ghosts.


    Just like those ghost story movies on earth, no matter how luxurious things you see before, they are all illusions given by ghosts.


    When you go to see it for the second time, you will find that the original luxurious and warm house has suddenly become a long collapsed ruins, and it is full of poisonous insects running around


    Fortunately, things didn''t really follow the lines of horror movies.


    From the dust on the courtyard and the doors and windows of the house, we can basically judge that there were people here before.


    In other words, Chu Fei was not hallucinating when they came, but real. It''s just that other people''s task has been completed, so even people and black armored cattle have been withdrawn.


    "You look around to see if there are any traces or clues..."


    Chu Fei didn''t check it in person, because Chu Fei felt that since the other party dared to design himself and framed himself in front of many experts, they must have sorted out the clues and traces that might expose them.


    In a hopeless state, Chu Fei just lets Cheng Feng and Mingyue look around.


    The results did not exceed Chu Fei''s expectation. Cheng Feng and Mingyue did not find any useful clues and traces.


    "Lord, there''s no problem here. The yard is not clean, but it''s normal. The house is not dirty, and there''s nothing to doubt..." Mingyue and Chengfeng don''t know the purpose of coming to the yard, and they don''t know what happened before, so they don''t know what clue chufei wants them to find.


    "You''ve all explored it, haven''t you..."


    "Yes, they have. I didn''t miss any corner. " Cheng Feng affirmed.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue had been together with Chu Fei before. Naturally, they knew what Chu Fei had asked them to look for, so they were also very careful about their children, but that was the result.


    Chu Fei nods with a bitter smile. The result has already been talked about.


    "Let''s go. They''ve already made preparations. It''s impossible for us to find any practical clues."


    "The feeling of being framed is really unpleasant." Cheng Feng sighed, and the moon next to him nodded.


    Now it''s useless to say anything. Chu Fei leads the two people out of the yard directly, and then chooses a direction to walk away.


    Chu Fei doesn''t have too many thoughts now, and he doesn''t care too much about finding evidence. Because Chu Fei knew that he had a thing that he could explain all the causes and consequences for himself as long as he took it out.


    But that thing is only to help Chu Fei repeat this part of the experience, but the real behind the scenes is still the same.


    Walking time is late, dinner time, Chu Fei''s stomach habitually hungry, but when he wanted to find a place to eat, but found that the roadside shop, there is a count of one, even refused to receive him.


    When you ask the reason, it turns out that the story of Xuelei has spread. Because these barbarians feel that Chu Fei is not fighting with hubai head-on, what''s more, they have made something to protect themselves and resist several attacks from hubai What''s more, Chu Fei even bowed and apologized in the challenge arena, and then the old clan leader came forward to end the fight


    These key factors together, directly let the barbarian people''s evaluation of Chu Fei extremely declined.


    It can be said that in the eyes of barbarians, the image of chufei is just a dog without any courage and responsibility


    It''s normal for people to look down on you.


    Chu Fei knew that it was meaningless to argue with others about these things, so he turned and left without saying much. On the contrary, Cheng Feng and Mingyue want to refute with indignation.


    In the end, chufei and his family wandered back to the central square of the barbarian blood city.


    Back to the central square, Chu Fei hesitated at the edge of the square, then a bad smile appeared on his face.


    "We''ll live here today."


    Chufei walked into the square with a smile and walked towards the center of the square, where the barbarian blood ring rose.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue has guessed why Chu Fei made this decision, but the problem is that if you just put up a tent, it won''t have any effect.


    On the contrary, even if the tent that can be blown open at will is put up here, even if people don''t come to drive you away, they will never use any good words, and they won''t use any good eyes when they look at it.


    Unless"Lord, what are you doing..."


    At this time, Chu Fei was carrying an iron bucket with colorful surface It''s paint, and it''s bucket paint.


    The cover of the paint bucket has been opened. Chufei is carrying the paint bucket to find a suitable location.


    "Yes! Cheng Feng, take it. " Chu Fei handed the paint bucket to Cheng Feng, and then began to walk around. He took out a brush and began to paint on the ground with the paint in the bucket.


    Chu Fei is not painting, but drawing lines with paint. A moment later, Chu Fei has drawn a plane pattern in front of them


    Three rooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom


    After this pattern was finished, the original appearance of the square was destroyed.


    Because of chufei''s provocative behavior, more and more people gathered in the square.


    However, the people who came up for the time being were only outsiders, not barbarians. If the barbarians come, I''m afraid they won''t watch quietly at all. Instead, they will make trouble directly.


    At this time, the onlookers were wondering what Chu Fei was doing. Of course, some people were discussing the paint barrel and brush in the hands of Chu Fei and Cheng Feng


    "What is he going to do? It''s too bold to mess about in the barbarian square! "


    "It''s not the guy who bows and apologizes at the bloody ring in the afternoon. How dare he come back..."


    "I don''t want to apologize in a unique way when I come back, do I?"


    "Sorry? Is there something wrong with your mind? It''s not about preparing to apologize. It''s about revenge! "


    "Revenge? Revenge on the barbarians? How to retaliate, just draw on the ground? Don''t be so funny


    "It''s hard to say, otherwise what is he doing..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei three people didn''t pay attention to the onlookers. On the one hand, they didn''t need to, and they didn''t feel in the mood.


    After drawing the line, Chu Fei looked up at the dark sky and swept around again. Then he came to Cheng Feng and Mingyue with a smile and said:


    "you say, this layout is good, or just make a thousand machine room?"


    "Well, Lord, I think Qianji house is better..." Cheng Feng said carefully.


    "Why?" Chufei turned his mouth.


    Cheng Feng didn''t dare to answer for a long time. His idea is that if you use Qianji house, you can put it away at any time, and it won''t cause any damage to others.


    But if you don''t need a thousand machine house, you can see the lines on the ground. Chufei wants to build a house here!


    It''s easy to say, but building a house directly is another matter.


    Although both Cheng Feng and Mingyue are unhappy with chufei''s experience, it doesn''t mean that they can support chufei to retaliate against the barbarians in this way.


    But Chu Fei didn''t really want to revenge the barbarians. He just wanted to disgust them.


    Therefore, seeing that Cheng Feng did not dare to go on, he also understood Cheng Feng''s idea.


    Chufei rolled his eyes. He didn''t really want to build a house here. Chufei wanted another kind of house


    Chufei chats with Cheng Feng and Mingyue. On the other side, in the sea of chufei''s consciousness, chufei''s spirit is constantly operating on the system interface.


    About five or six minutes later, when the barbarians began to appear in the crowd, chufei finally took the next step.


    Exchange, unlock


    Then a tin house with the same specifications as the markings on the ground appeared out of thin air!


    Tin House, or board house


    This kind of house is very common on the construction site. From the appearance, it can be seen that it is made of iron sheet and color steel plate. However, this set of skin stickers made by chufei is much higher than that on the construction site.


    Although it''s also a tin house, the painting and coloring on the outside are very high-end, so it seems that it can''t be associated with the tin house.


    The appearance of the tin house immediately aroused the exclamation of the onlookers, because it appeared out of thin air and did not fall from the sky.


    So for a lot of people, it''s like growing out of the ground all of a sudden.


    Most of the foreigners are just surprised at the appearance of this thing out of thin air, but the barbarians are not the same. Seeing this scene, the barbarians are almost crazy!


    "What did he do? He built a house on the bloody ring! This is provocation, this is provocation! "


    "Insult, this is an insult to our barbarians!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    ¡­¡­


    The barbarians are crazy. They have all kinds of things to say. They are shouting, shouting and calling people


    But Chu Fei heard about it, but he didn''t hear anyone curse himself in the name of a God or an immortal.


    That is to say, the barbarians do not seem to have any belief in gods, which is a little bit of the Chinese on earth. We really believe in ourselves.From this point of view, Chu Fei had some good feelings for the barbarians.


    However, good feelings belong to good feelings, how to do things still need to continue


    "Come on, follow me in."


    Chu Fei waves and leads Cheng Feng and Mingyue into the tin house. There is no furniture in the house, just an empty house.


    Chu Fei didn''t waste time either. He got a bunch of furniture directly from the system. All kinds of furniture were used by Cheng Feng Mingyue in xiaodongtian. Naturally, he knew how to decorate them.


    As for Chu Fei himself, in order to avoid trouble in his house, he found a small array in the system to protect his house.


    The name of this set of array is "fight God array"


    This array is not too powerful. At least it can''t be compared with the mountain protection array of xiaodongtian. This array consumes Fayuan crystal, and the power of this array can be seen from this.


    Chu Fei still has 150000 Fayuan crystals. Naturally, they don''t need to care!


    Chu Fei exchanged a lot of buckets from the system, then filled them with Fayuan crystals, and put them in a specific position according to the requirements of the God fighting array, and then made a hand print formula to make the God fighting array!

 Chapter 521

    Although it''s not very powerful, it''s enough to cope with the current situation.


    Moreover, this fight God array is not ordinary. From the word "Da Shen", we can know that it has something to do with Jiang Taigong.


    Jiang Taigong, Jiang Ziya, has a whip in his hand


    It''s true that it''s only in the list of gods in myths and legends, but since the system can provide such an array, it means that at least whipping really existed.


    It''s hard to say whether Jiang Ziya is really powerful.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue has put all the furniture, everything in the bathroom and kitchen, and water and electricity supply is normal with the help of the array.


    Up to now, this house can be said to be no different from the houses on earth in terms of functionality, and it is also very spacious and beautiful.


    After everything is done, Chu Fei comes to the window of the living room with a smile, reaches out his hand and pushes the huge window open. Then he sees the crowd outside and the barbarians who are still furious.


    There are more and more barbarians. Although only a few minutes have passed, most of the people around the house are barbarians.


    Needless to say, it must be the credit


    But these people don''t know why, they just gathered around and constantly yelled and attacked, but no one really close to chufei''s house, and no one came to destroy it.


    To tell you the truth, Chu Fei didn''t think of this.


    But it doesn''t matter, because chufei has plans for the next step


    "Cheng Feng, Mingyue, you go elsewhere. Don''t go out. If you have nothing to do, just watch them here..."


    "Good!" Cheng Feng nodded and Mingyue asked:


    "how about you, Lord?"


    "I, of course, went shopping. Let''s cook by ourselves today, and we have to make a good meal!"


    Finish saying, Chu Fei figure disappears directly, reappear already came to own room on the earth. Habitually, Chu Fei first let out his divine sense and swept the whole building to confirm everyone''s various situations. Then he used his divine sense to communicate with Dadong, an Suyi and others. Then he rushed out of the room and came outside,


    at this time, Dadong was bored walking outside. He just heard Chu Fei speak and knew that Chu Fei was going out, so he wanted to go out It''s like going out with chufei.


    "Drive, take me to the market..."


    "Ah? Where to? " Dadong looks confused.


    "Food market, recent Do you know where it is? "


    "Well, I know. I went shopping with our cook..." Dadong nodded. The super grocery store has its own cook. Naturally, the cook is also from the military.


    "What are you doing driving


    "Feige, you''ve come all the way back, and you''re in a hurry to buy vegetables. I don''t understand!"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and knew that it would be impossible not to explain, but there were many ways to explain. For example, Chu Fei chose the simplest one.


    "I''m coming back to buy vegetables and I''m going to hit people in the face. Hurry up, there''s still waiting!"


    "I don''t know, can you slap me in the face?" Dadong looks surprised, and then he stays curious and rushes to the parking place nearby and drives his car out.


    Chufei got on the bus and rushed all the way to the nearby vegetable market.


    "Feige, are you comparing your cooking skills with others over there?"


    "The Chinese little master, Feige! Yes... "


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Dadong said what Chu Fei would cooperate with. It''s really that Chu Fei didn''t bother to say much. Soon, the car came to the vegetable market. Dadong accompanied chufei to buy all kinds of vegetables, all kinds of meat, all kinds of seasonings, all kinds of kitchen supplies


    After buying a lot of them, chufei stops. Then the car takes chufei to find a place where there is no one to send him away. Then Dadong drives back with satisfaction.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t tell the truth along the way, this casual and current story made Dadong yearn for Lagerstroemia.


    This kind of yearning, Dadong had not produced before, but he was reluctant to go when he thought of the cruelty of the world there. But now, think about Chu Fei even cooking can slap face, this kind of feeling is quite attractive.


    ¡­¡­


    How big east Chu Fei doesn''t know, because now he has returned to his tin house with a lot of things.


    "Lord, this is..."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are all stunned by chufei. They think about many possibilities, but they just don''t think that chufei will come back with a lot of vegetables, fish and pots and pans


    Others don''t know, Chu Fei thinks very well.


    Chu Fei didn''t have such an idea at the beginning. After all, there are many things that can be exchanged in the system.


    But the problem is, no matter how good the dishes are, no matter how fragrant they are, they are still limited and normal.However, if you cook by hand, no matter what you make is good or bad, the fragrance in the process of cooking can make people salivate.


    Many people have this feeling


    And now Chu Fei''s job is to make the barbarians outside depressed with the cooking fumes.


    As for what to do if it doesn''t taste good, Chu Fei didn''t think about it at all, because there are enough delicious things in the system.


    "Don''t be idle, you two. Come and choose the dishes..."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue came over with a look of confusion before they heard the words. But after two steps, Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "just choose the dishes by the window, and put the table in the past!"


    "Well, all right." Cheng Feng and Mingyue can only choose to obey.


    As a result, people watching and scolding outside can see that in this attractive house, although it has a special appearance, a man and a woman are sitting by the window, choosing vegetables


    It''s a warm scene, and it''s also very talented


    "Wo Cao, it''s too much. Report to the patriarch quickly!"


    "Someone''s gone already. When you think about it, your blood will be cold!"


    "Your mother, can you talk?"


    "Ganli Niang, don''t fight in the hell now!"


    "Yes, I''ll go to the commander!"


    ¡­¡­


    This is what chufei wanted: I didn''t do anything, but the nose that can make you angry is not the nose, the eye is not the eye!


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue choose dishes. Chu Fei goes to the kitchen to deal with other things, and is soon ready to fire.


    But at this time, in the distance outside, a dull sound of footsteps came. Just listening to the sound, we knew that it was definitely a group of well-trained soldiers.


    Chufei guessed right, but he didn''t want to see the identity of the visitor.


    He didn''t want to see it, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue had to.


    Outside, the crowd had separated, and in the distance, a group of soldiers in heavy armor were walking in a neat line.


    In front of those soldiers, there were three people walking. The front one was a half old man who was 50 or 60 years old. Two young people were following him on both sides. It seemed that he should be his bodyguard.


    "Commander Bao, that''s the front You see, by the window Another person is inside, but only one side is exposed... "


    Next to him, a barbarian who had been watching carefully said.


    "Well, you go. We''ll take care of it." The leopard commander has a gloomy face. Although he didn''t believe it when he heard this man''s report, it''s still possible for him to think that he said this man was the one who went to the bloody challenge this afternoon.


    Because in his opinion, chufei lost face in the challenge arena, suffered losses and lost face, so chufei wanted revenge. This development is very reasonable


    It''s no wonder that the cultivation of this leopard leader is also in the period of secret realm, only a little better than fox white. Although the fighting force has been very strong, but the vision is not enough, Chu Fei in the end is strong or weak, he can only judge from the surface.


    As for the barbarian blood challenge


    The barbarian blood ring is not a sacred place, but it is the place where the barbarian people use it for the final duel.


    It can be said that the bloody ring is the most just place for the barbarians.


    Because as long as you get on the blood challenge, you have to win or lose. At the same time, under the influence of the blood fog, people who get on the blood challenge will try their best to fight. Therefore, everything depends on strength.


    Moreover, the material of this barbarian blood challenge is special. As long as you don''t have the realm of heaven ladder, you can''t cause any damage to the blood challenge!


    That is to say, for people below the Four extremes, blood challenge is the best choice for fighting.


    But when they got to the TIANTI, they all started to really touch the existence of Tiandao. Their battle was already mixed with the power of Tiandao, and Xuelei could not bear it.


    What''s more, when you reach the ladder level, you can really go to heaven and earth. At this time, even if you go to fight outside the sky, it''s understandable.


    However, in addition to a few people at the level of the ladder, no one knows that Chu Fei has made a hole in the fierce blood fight of the barbarians!


    This is the real reason for the end of the bloody duel, and this is the fundamental reason for the barbarian patriarch to terminate the fight!


    Unfortunately, this matter has not been spread out, and most people do not know it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dare to come on top of my barbarian blood ring, and seek death!" The leopard commander gave a cold drink, and then waved to the barbarian soldiers behind him:


    "step down here!"


    Roar!


    If the commander orders, the barbarian soldiers will march forward bravely!


    After a roar, the barbarian soldiers in heavy armor started to charge directly!


    In the process of charging, these soldiers all raised their fists, and the true force in their body is gathering in their fists crazily!Kill!


    The sound of killing in an instant is shocking. At the same time, there is an unbearable sense of war!


    It was not one or two of them, but all the barbarian soldiers together.


    You know, most of these barbarian soldiers are just people in the realm of life source, and one or two are just in the realm of Dantian. But the sense of fighting that they combined to produce is comparable to that of the four extreme masters!


    From this point of view, the barbarian soldiers at the moment are using a mysterious battle array to fight!


    All around, all the people who saw this scene were amazed, and then there was the cheering of the earthquake!


    Over there, the leopard commander, with a gloomy face, raised his hand to clean up the attack!


    The next moment, these barbarian soldiers rushed to the distance of five or six meters from chufei''s Tin House, and then smashed a punch!


    With one punch each, the huge attack power condensed into the only one in the air, and then the fist smashed into the front door of the tin house with a kind of invincible prestige!


    If there is no defense, then after this blow hit, the Tin House needless to say, even the people inside will not have any good results, it is possible to be blown into powder directly!

 Chapter 522

    But the tin house is not defenceless!


    Hum -


    with a hum, the punch of these soldiers was stopped three meters away from the tin house.


    And the only thing that can prove that this punch really hit out is probably a layer of water ripples accompanied by the hum.


    Hiss!


    "This It''s in the way


    "What''s the matter? Can you stop such an attack?"


    "How could it be, how could it be! Why is it blocked? "


    ¡­¡­


    Few people can accept this result, because the people present, even the non barbarians, have a better understanding of the barbarians and their skills than chufei.


    The total number of barbarians is no more than 100000, which can''t be compared with the sect, big cities and towns, or even some big families.


    But it happened that this barbarian 100000 people are zero, the whole world of crape myrtle dare not underestimate the existence.


    Barbarians can be regarded as soldiers as long as they have passed the rite of passage. After becoming barbarian soldiers, they will be exposed to more advanced cultivation techniques.


    It is said that there are many ancient martial arts skills handed down from the barbarians. It is not clear whether they are true.


    However, the power of this recipe is very great, and the training speed of the barbarians is very fast and simple. From this point of view, it seems that this recipe was created for the blood of the barbarians.


    If we think from this direction, we can say that the secret of manwang''s God of war was handed down from ancient times, but we can also say that it was in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Before, the barbarian soldiers used the means of attack, which is a joint attack battle array in the barbarian war god formula. Although it''s ordinary, it''s powerful. Even a hill can be leveled, but it has no influence on the tin house.


    So, everyone was shocked.


    These things, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue naturally do not know. So they don''t know how amazing it is that their tin house can block the attack just now.


    Outside is surprise, is angry, inside is a warm scene.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are choosing dishes by the window. Although they are very relaxed, they both observe the situation outside very carefully.


    If it wasn''t because they didn''t want to humiliate Chu Fei and disobey Chu Fei, I''m afraid they would not be in the mood to do this housework.


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t care about what happened outside. He had already made a fire in the kitchen, and the big iron pot had been burned.


    Chu Fei has a big barrel of oil in his hand. It''s lard. It''s not a special thing. Even though the pigs of crape myrtle are not the same as the pigs of the earth, they don''t taste much different.


    Chu Fei''s real "weapon" is not oil, but a plastic bag beside the iron pot, which is full of red Pepper.


    It''s Chaotian pepper, a very common kind of pepper. For those who really like spicy food and are good at it, maybe the spicy degree of Chaotian pepper is nothing at all.


    But Chu Fei also made Chaotian pepper, mainly because the crape myrtle world does not seem to have such a thing.


    At least in the Lagerstroemia world so long, Chu Fei also ate a lot of Lagerstroemia world''s good things, but there is no spicy taste.


    Since there is no spicy, that pepper naturally does not exist.


    Even if it exists, it must not have been used to cook


    So the disgusting way came.


    Chufei doesn''t need to let the barbarians eat pepper. He just needs to fry the peppers with hot oil in the representative position of the barbarian Xuelei. Besides the pungent smell, chufei has a plan for the next step.


    The pot was almost red, Chu Fei finally began to pour oil into it, and poured most of the pot at once. Then Chu Fei put down the oil bucket and began to wait for the pan to roll


    It won''t take long under the fire.


    Chu Fei was looking forward to the impact of his seemingly "villain" behavior, and at the same time he felt the pleasure of mischief as a child again.


    Today, though, it''s not as simple as a prank.


    The oil in the pot has begun to smoke, Chu Fei nods with a smile, and then raises his hand to open a very secret big window in front of him.


    The main secret of this window is that it is not a glass window, but a window made of the material of the tin house itself. It looks a little low, but it was specially arranged when it was made.


    Sure enough, after the window was opened, people outside were really surprised. No one thought that there was a window here, and the size of the window was not big enough. The double windows on the other side of Chengfeng Mingyue were small.


    After the window opened, Chu Fei waved to the people outside with a smileThen I heard the roar of the barbarians


    Although it was only less than ten minutes ago, the number of barbarians in the square had already accounted for 80%. As for the foreigners, most of them were "idiots" who could still stay around the tin house.


    A little bit of brain outsiders are also far away, while watching in the distance, while drinking tea, knock melon seeds, very comfortable.


    Listening to the scolding of the people outside, Chu Fei laughs. He has seen the general situation outside, and he has seen several acquaintances on the windows and balconies of the buildings farther away.


    It''s time!


    At this time, Chu Fei''s monologue looks like a demon. He holds the plastic bag next to him in his arms, grabs a handful of red, and looks at the barbarians outside with a vicious smile


    WOW!


    Throw it down, the oil pan will burst open in an instant!


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. He continued to throw peppers into the pot until they were all thrown in. Then he pushed a large electric fan from the side and started it!


    The electric fan is spinning wildly, the huge wind blows the oil pan, and also blows the barbarians outside.


    "What is he doing? Do you cook? "


    "I''m afraid it''s silly, isn''t it?"


    "Building a house and cooking on top of Xuelei, this This... " Barbarians want to find a very serious adjective, but after thinking about it, it seems that only the words of mentally retarded and idiot can describe chufei''s behavior.


    Chufei laughs. It''s only a few seconds since the pepper was put into the pot, but the spicy taste hasn''t come out yet. It''s normal


    Holding the shoulder, Chu Fei casually took out a cigarette from the ring, and then began to puff up.


    Outside, the barbarian soldiers who wanted to attack again also stopped because of chufei''s actions.


    Nothing else, people really don''t understand what chufei wants to do.


    However, just after a few breaths, the smell of choking, stung and tears poured out, and completely covered the whole square in a short time.


    It''s not over yet. At the first time when the smell came out, people in the square began to try to use Zhenyuan''s power to lay a protective film on the surface of their bodies to repel the irritating gas from their bodies. It was a little easier for everyone.


    But Chu Fei had thought of this for a long time. In fact, it was just like when he used a shock bomb in his blood and tears. Under the joint exploration of divine consciousness and Zhenyuan force, Chu Fei had already figured out the principle of the stimulation of fried pepper in a few seconds. Then, Chu Fei directly used Zhenyuan force to cooperate with pepper to evolve this kind of irritating smoke.


    Does it work?


    Of course, there are. Not only are there, but they are also very immoral.


    So, in the next ten minutes, the whole barbarian square was full of sneezing, red eyes and tears.


    Moreover, when people subconsciously use their hands or arms to wipe tears, this situation will become more serious!


    "Tut tut What a relief! Although it''s not on the table... "


    Chufei looks at the reaction of the people outside with a smile. He sighs and probes into his own Xuantian ring


    Dong!


    Chu Fei moved out a low VAT more than one meter high and 80 cm in diameter.


    There is nothing but the seal inside the jar, so no one knows.


    "Cheng Feng, Mingyue, you two cover your nose, don''t smell it!"


    With that, Chu Fei picked up the VAT in both hands and ran out of the kitchen to the outside. Then, under the red eyes of all the people, Chu Fei said:


    "ah, why didn''t you all cry after a while! What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? "


    While saying this, Chu Fei''s right hand pinched his nose, and then his left hand grasped the seal of the low jar and gently uncovered it


    "I''m Cao! What do they smell like? It stinks to death, I wipe it


    "What poison is this! I can''t stand it, ouch


    "Damn it, just kill me quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s strange to say that people are not afraid when they fight, but when they are faced with something to eat and drink, their violent intention to kill will be weakened


    "It''s so fuckin ''wicked! It''s so smelly on our barbarian blood ring. Kill him quickly


    "Can you, commander leopard! Do it! Hurry up


    "I can''t stand it. Am I gone I''ll deal with him later! "


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue had Chu Fei''s warning in advance, so they were not hurt by the smell They didn''t know what kind of taste it was, so they were both quite curious.But looking at the reaction of the barbarians outside, the two carefully looked at each other and chose to give up their experience.


    Chu Fei laughingly hugged his shoulder and pretended to be surprised: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? It''s delicious. I''m going to invite you to dinner. How come it''s all like this? You''re too unpromising!"


    Chufei''s performance is so pompous that even a fool can see that he is disgusting everyone.


    "Yue''er, is that what you call delicious food? That''s the kind of food that this kid brings out? "


    Not far away from the window of a tall building, a man in black is looking at his daughter with a twisted face. The girl is speechless and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Dad, the food she gave her daughter is really delicious."


    "You call it delicious? It''s not at all Even filthy things taste better than that! " The black robed man was almost not crazy. If he could not easily resist Chu Fei''s odor attack by virtue of his profound cultivation, he would have vomited.


    "It''s different. He gave it to his daughter It''s not like this... "


    "You, yue''er, there are so many delicious things in the world. Don''t eat them indiscriminately..." The black robed man didn''t believe his daughter at all, because what he saw and smelled with his own eyes proved that what his daughter said was untrustworthy!


    The black robed man is the girl''s father, and the girl is not an outsider. She is chufei''s friend, a good friend, but a foodie. Her name is wujiangyue.

 Chapter 523

    In the other direction, Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue also look at the outside helplessly.


    As a woman, as a woman of the blissful gate, as one of the best beauties of the blissful gate, they can''t accept the taste of Chu Fei.


    "Xueer, this boy didn''t rob that monster''s toilet..."


    Yun Shuxue''s small face turned red, not because of choking, but because of choking smile.


    "All of a sudden, I wonder if there is something wrong with the food that the boy gave us..." Jade lotus is a person who has a slight habit of cleanliness, especially for things that need to be imported.


    Before that, Chu Fei gave a lot of delicious food, and the packaging looked very clean and hygienic, so she didn''t care. Can''t today, Chu Fei made out of this low tank inside the thing taste is too big!


    And the power is too big, directly let the jade lotus began to worry about the things she had eaten before.


    "Master, don''t think about it. He won''t." Cloud Book snow endure smile comfort way.


    "I know he won''t, but if you think about it, the hands that make those delicious food should come across such stinky things. Who can accept that?" Jade lotus said after can''t help shivering, this is really disgusted.


    Cloud Book snow quickly comfort, may say there is no good way, can only think of looking for an opportunity to let Chu Fei himself to explain.


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei''s actions attracted the attention of the barbarians from the beginning, such as the old patriarch of the barbarians and his two sons.


    But because of fox white fox jade things, they also know their side to Chu Fei really a little bit too much.


    After all, from a certain point of view, they forced chufei to bow to hubai to apologize in public, and ended the fight when chufei was ready to fight seriously.


    In this way, Chu Fei''s reputation will naturally become very bad, which is a serious disrespect for the strong.


    Although Chu Fei is not even the great power of the four poles, he is still qualified to offend the elder of Shenshan if he is able to make friends with the strength of blissful gate, regret heaven City, Dahuang City, etc.


    So, at the beginning, Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians, didn''t arrange for anyone to stop chufei. He wanted to let chufei vent.


    As for commander leopard, he didn''t come under the command of the leader, and the presence of people at his level would not have any impact on the whole thing.


    When chufei tormented people with the choking smell of fried pepper, many high-level barbarians thought that this was chufei''s way of venting, and later it should be convergent.


    Who would have thought that Chu Fei not only did not converge, but even took out something more powerful!


    The point is, it stinks.


    Smelly, the things directly related to Tao are excrement and rotten corpses.


    It is absolutely an unforgivable provocation to put this kind of thing on the blood ring that the barbarians like very much.


    Therefore, the high-level barbarians have decided not to continue to endure.


    "Dali, you go and stop him. If he doesn''t want to stop, kill him. Anyway, he has offended the holy mountain."


    Said the old barbarian patriarch with a gloomy face.


    Xiong Dali didn''t speak, he just heard his old father''s order, then directly rushed to the high altitude, wrapped in a huge prestige directly up into the high altitude, and then hit two meters in front of Chu Fei.


    Huge roar, accompanied by a huge dust, but the surrounding vitality rolling, a gust of wind will blow the dust away in an instant.


    He stares at the dead bear.


    He has blocked his sense of smell, and most people around him have made such a choice.


    But the problem is that once the taste of this thing comes into people''s minds, it''s not something that can be done in a moment. So for them, even if the nose can''t smell it, the brain still can''t calm down.


    "This is our barbarian blood ring. It''s our barbarian important place. Are you going too far?"


    Xiong Dali''s style of speaking is somewhat similar to his son Hu Bai. It''s not something that can''t be understood. Fox white in the barbarian is to cultivate a similar existence as Nangong white, so in the cultivation of etiquette quality is very important thing, as his father, Xiong Dali more or less also affected.


    "Too much? What goes too far? You said, "let''s find a place to live by ourselves. I''ve found it by myself, and it doesn''t hinder anyone. How can it be too much?"


    Chu Fei fork waist, a face disdain of say.


    "You can''t insult the bloody challenge!" The bear made great efforts to drink, and at the same time released a huge pressure.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care. He first looked back at his tin house and the fight God array that protected the tin house, and then looked at Xiong Dali who tried to bully him with coercion. At this time, Chu Fei''s position was at the edge of the fight God array, while Xiong Dali stood outside the fight God array.That is to say, Xiong Da Li''s power will be destroyed by the divine array, not to mention Chu Fei''s power.


    "Shame? Hehe, it''s you who insult Xuelei, not me. "


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, I want to hear why you said you didn''t insult Xuelei!" Xiong Dali''s heart is also depressed. Although his father said that he could kill chufei, it seems that he doesn''t care that the blissful gate wants to make friends with Shenshan.


    However, Xiong Dali was very clear in his heart that it was absolutely impossible for the barbarians to make friends with Shenshan, because the contradiction between the barbarians and Shenshan was beyond the scope of family and sect.


    The contradiction between them is irreconcilable. However, as long as the holy mountain does not break through the last step, the barbarians will not tear face with the holy mountain.


    Therefore, Xiong Dali wants to stand on the right side. In this way, even if he kills chufei, the blissful gate will not embarrass the barbarians.


    Unfortunately


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what to say, I don''t know why. I want to hear about you barbarians. Why do you say that I insulted Xuelei?"


    Chufei doesn''t worry. There are many golden sentences on the earth!


    No one thought that the barbarian bear would choose to reason with chufei after coming out, but this unexpected development also made people very interested.


    Only the barbarians expressed infinite anger and grievance, but there was no way. Xiong Dali''s status was not something that the barbarians could blame.


    "You build a house on Xuelei, you lose everyone''s face with inexplicable taste, you..."


    "Stop, stop, what you said in the first half of the sentence is true, but it''s only your fault, because you don''t provide me with a place to rest. Let me find it by myself, then I''ll find it by myself. And the square is so wide that I''m not in the way of building a house here. As for losing everyone''s face, even if it is, it is only aimed at everyone, not Xuelei. Why should I insult Xuelei? "


    Chu Fei is intentional. He interrupts Xiong Dali''s words and explains the first two points separately. Then these two points can''t form a superposition effect with the content behind him, and his strength of criticizing Chu Fei is much smaller.


    In addition to Chu Fei''s early plan, Xiong''s accusation will be completely meaningless.


    Xiong Dali was also unlucky. His son accompanied him to study for hours and was contaminated with many polite things. Although these things were good, they made him fall into the disadvantage when facing Chu Fei.


    "Well, even if that''s the case, how can you explain it? Is it insulting to Xuelei to put the foul odor here? If you say you don''t know the meaning of Xuelei to my barbarians, then..."


    "Tut tut..." Chu Fei interrupted him again and said: "you are not qualified to say that about it..."


    Chu Fei pointed to the low jar in front of him, then scanned the people around him, and then said:


    "it''s evening, and it''s time for dinner. This is my dinner, but it''s not a dirty thing. I don''t blame you for your short knowledge of barbarians, but you know everything, and that''s your problem."


    Chu Fei''s words haven''t finished yet, a burst of more and more disorderly laughter has already sounded around.


    Who would have thought that chufei said that smelly thing was delicious food! It''s the biggest gliding event in the world!


    The key is, he said so, then he must really eat that thing, otherwise this thing can''t be finished, so in the eyes of the public, Chu Fei once again admitted counseling.


    "Xueer, if you''re reconsidering, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your brain..." Yu Lianhua holds her forehead, and her frown shows that she is not joking any more. It seems that the elder Yu Lianhua also thinks that Chu Fei is admitting.


    Cloud Book snow also don''t know what to say, who can think Chu Fei unexpectedly said so a word.


    On the other hand, the black robed man from the holy court had covered his mouth, looked at his daughter who was also covering her mouth with a bitter smile, and said:


    "I''ve seen all kinds of filth, it''s nothing, but I can''t accept it as a delicacy..."


    Wujiang moon turned white and his father''s eyes turned red


    As soon as the man in black robe wanted to say something more, Wu Jiangyue turned around and ran out. She couldn''t hold on any longer. It was disgusting.


    On the square, Xiong Dali''s expression was distorted, he wanted to laugh and felt that his IQ was insulted. But on second thought, since Chu Fei said it was delicious food, it was better to watch him take a bite.


    As long as you eat it, it''s nothing to expose it!


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, although this is really what he planned to do, but it is not so simple to eat. Because Chu Fei also knows what people around him think of him, so he has to let the barbarians know his strength. Only in this way, he won''t be said to be "recognized again".


    "I will certainly eat, but when and how I eat have nothing to do with you. I don''t like you very much now, so please leave, you... "


    Chu Fei pointed to Xiong Dali, and then pointed to the people in all directions around him¡°¡­¡­ And all of you, stay away from me, or I don''t mind beating you away. "


    "Take it away?" Xiong Dali only thinks that this is the funniest joke he has ever heard. A person who can''t even reach the Four extremes dare to talk to a person at the ladder level like this. He is looking for death!


    But Xiong Dali is also ignored. Chu Fei doesn''t know that Xiong Dali is the master of TIANTI level.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to do it. As long as you can let me step back, I''ll win."


    "I win? I''m not interested. Get out of here Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "As long as you can do it, I can bow and apologize on behalf of the barbarians, on behalf of the whole barbarians."

 Chapter 524

    Chu Fei was not interested in fighting with Xiong Dali, because he was confident that as long as he used the magic array, Xiong Dali could not win himself.


    However, when he heard Xiong Dali say that he would apologize to himself on behalf of the whole barbarians, he immediately decided to accept the challenge.


    However, Chu Fei had other ideas about the way and standard of fighting.


    "You speak for your barbarians?" Chu Fei put his hands on his back and looked at Xiong Dali with great interest.


    "Hum, no talent, my cultivation is not high, it''s just a level of heaven ladder." Xiong Dali sneers.


    Chu Fei was surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiong Dali would have a heaven ladder.


    But on the contrary, it can be regarded as answering Chu Fei''s question from the side. He is a master of heaven ladder level of the barbarians, and he is also the son of the head of the barbarians. So his words naturally have weight, and there is absolutely no problem on behalf of the whole barbarians.


    "The first floor of the ladder? Ah, it seems that the ladder is not worth money OK, but I don''t like your request. Let''s do it another way. I''ll allow you to do it, and you must do it with all your strength. As long as I win you, you''ll bow and apologize on behalf of the whole barbarian. "


    "Arrogance The bear glared.


    "Do you dare? If you don''t dare, you should go back to feed. In the future, you should learn more from your elders, and don''t come out of the old age to make trouble." Chu Fei timely opened the method, Xiong Dali was enraged.


    "Well, since you want to die, I''ll help you."


    "Stop talking nonsense and start quickly. Don''t delay my dinner!"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, then tilted his head and waited for the bear to make a big move.


    Xiong Dali didn''t want to take the initiative because he was in the realm of TIANTI, even though Chu Fei had used the method before. But now, in the face of Chu Fei''s contemptuous eyes, in the face of Chu Fei''s provocative eyebrows, bear can''t help it.


    "To die!"


    Bear vigorously a roar, fury under he even should have some "master demeanor" all put aside.


    With everyone''s attention, Xiong Dali slowly raised his right foot and suddenly fell down. He squatted down and came out with one horse step. At the same time, Zhenyuan''s power Oh no, in the realm of the ladder of heaven, what is formed by the vitality of heaven and earth is no longer the low-level power of the true yuan, but the power of the FA yuan, that is, the power of the FA yuan.


    Under the crazy operation of mana, Xiong Dali is like an ancient god of war. His left hand is slowly folded in his waist, and his right fist is slowly waved


    The next moment, Xiong Dali''s right fist burst out, just a simple straight fist, horse step straight fist, not a bit gorgeous!


    But the power of this fist shocked all the sky ladder masters who were concerned about the battle nearby!


    "Xueer, remember, if you have to fight with barbarians in the future, don''t give them the chance to gather momentum, let alone the chance to fight close." Jade lotus look dignified said.


    "Master Chu... "


    "He''s a devil. He won''t suffer."


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of the holy court, wujiangyue has returned to the black robed man, and is watching the battle on the square with a nervous face.


    "If the boy can really resist this blow, I''m afraid his name will be imprinted on the tablet."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians, frowned. His face was not pretty.


    "Dad, do we really want to fight with the blissful gate?" Xiong Dalei stood by and asked cautiously.


    Xiong Ba shook his head, and his old face was full of wonder. He can see that Chu Fei is deliberately provoking his eldest son, deliberately letting his eldest son do his best.


    But he did not understand why Chu Fei had the courage to do so


    ¡­¡­


    "The boy is dead!"


    "I''m afraid it will be turned into dregs."


    "Not even a hair left..."


    "I deserve it. I don''t have a brain. I''m willing to admit counsels on the blood challenge. On the contrary, I don''t want to admit counsels when I face other people''s sky ladder masters. It''s really Shabi..."


    "This kind of person, die early, die early. He has no brain and strength. Even if he doesn''t die today, he will die tomorrow..."


    How to think of people all have, even the iron sheet room Cheng Feng moon is a face nervous.


    After all, it was their patriarch, and it was a savior. Although the bottom of my heart was full of confidence in chufei, there would still be tension. This is human nature.


    Of course, some people are really optimistic about chufei. They are those who regret Tiancheng and dahuangcheng.


    At this time, shikaitian is leading nangongbai to visit bailifeihong in Dahuang city. Naturally, they have been paying attention to the things in the square.


    "I''m afraid he wants to lose the face of the barbarians." Baili Feihong commented with a smile.


    "Maybe, but I don''t think it''s that simple..." Shi Kaitian is full of doubts. He can''t understand why Chu Fei wants to do this, so he looks at his apprentice Nangong Bai."What do you think?"


    Too many people think that it is a waste of time for shikaitian to accept nangongbai as an apprentice, because nangongbai''s cultivation talent is so poor that it has spread all over the wilderness.


    But none of them knew that what Shi Kaitian saw was not Nangong Bai''s cultivation talent, but his brain. They are apprentices in name. It''s true that there is a relationship between them in fact, but more importantly, they are more like a mutually beneficial cooperative relationship.


    "The master of Chu was a man who did what he wanted. He did things according to his heart." Nangong White said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Baili Feihong rolled his eyes and asked. He had a good relationship with Shi Kaitian. Naturally he knew what happened to Nangong Bai. Therefore, it will not exclude seeking nangongbai''s solution.


    "To put it simply, he didn''t care about what happened before, but the barbarians pressed him step by step, so he was angry, so he had to teach them a lesson."


    "That''s it?" "He doesn''t look so generous," he said


    "It''s not because of his character. I can only understand after walking with him. He has a thread in his heart, which should be due to his growing environment. As long as he doesn''t cross the line, he can tolerate it, but if he does, he will certainly take revenge. As for this matter, he was willing to put up with those before. In my opinion, the only reason is Huyu. "


    "You''re not saying he likes fox jade, are you?" Baili Feihong was startled.


    "Of course not. It''s because of Huyu''s experience. He sympathizes with Huyu''s experience, so he is willing to apologize in public. In addition to the fox jade girl, the rest, he does not care


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how they talk, the real focus now is on the battlefield below.


    Xiong Dali''s fist has stopped, but the virtual shadow of an ancient rhinoceros elephant has rushed out of his fist, and bumps into chufei with a roar.


    Chu Fei picks his eyebrows, and when bear plunges into the horse, Chu Fei feels the pressure of heaven from bear''s body.


    Combined with the previous understanding of the various cultivation realms of Lagerstroemia indica, Chu Fei knew that when he reached the level of TIANTI, there would be the power of Tiandao between his actions, but it was only a little bit. Only after he really walked the TIANTI, could he really be qualified to explore Tiandao.


    However, even a little bit of the power of heaven is enough to make the power of attack increase many times.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care Because he''s in the fight.


    Just as rhinoceros virtual shadow was about to collide with the array, a whip shadow like a giant pillar appeared in mid air. It was as fast as lightning, and it was directly drawn on rhinoceros virtual shadow!


    Collapse!


    There was a dull sound. The rhinoceros virtual shadow and the huge whip shadow arrived at the same place. No one went any further. However, the huge impact force had shaken the people within one kilometer, and a piece of dust fell from the building.


    "This This is a barbarian building that has stood up for tens of thousands of years. It was shocked like this! " Baili Feihong exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, even if it has been standing for a long time, even if it should be aging, not everyone can make them fall into dust..." Shi Kaitian also sighed.


    "This is Chu Fei. I''ve been to his little cave, and I''ve told you about it for a long time, but you always think it''s too much." Nangong white face smile is still, but the tone is full of irony.


    But Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong didn''t care, because they could understand why Nangong Bai had such a high opinion of Chu Fei.


    Everyone is shocked. Yulianhua and wujiangyue are not free from vulgarity, let alone other people.


    The buildings of the barbarians were built with special materials, and they are in a terrible situation. Otherwise, how can they stand for tens of thousands of years without collapse!


    But here comes chufei.


    Chu Fei looked at the two empty shadows in the air with a smile. The whip shadow, like the giant pillar, must be the core of the fight God array. If it can be called the fight God array, it naturally has the fight God whip. Although it''s just the evolution of the big array, that is, the evolution of the way of heaven, it''s not really the fight God whip, but it''s powerful enough.


    As for each other''s rhinoceros like virtual shadow, from the appearance of virtual shadow, it must be an ancient thing, which makes chufei curious about the origin of barbarians.


    However, no matter how curious they are, they are all things that need to be cared about later. Now, fighting is the key.


    Chu Fei''s hands on his back were finally released, but his right hand had been raised slowly.


    Chufei''s face with a smile, no one knows what chufei raised his right hand to do.


    Is it a kneading formula? Maybe!


    On the other side, Xiong Dali''s face was already full of sweat. From the first moment when rhinoceros virtual shadow contacted with whip shadow, he felt the crazy passing of FA yuan force in his body!


    It''s fayuanli. It''s formed after the triple condensation and transformation of Yuanli, zhenyuanli and xianyuanli. Its purity and power are not comparable to those of zhenyuanli and xianyuanli at all!


    However, in the face of the huge whip shadow controlled by Chu Fei, it seems that there is no advantage at all.Chufei''s right hand has attracted everyone''s attention. His fingers are close, his little finger and ring finger are clasped in the palm, his index finger is extended, and his thumb and middle finger are touching together.


    "Master, what''s that formula?" Cloud Book snow asks a way quickly.


    "Dad, is that formula..." Wujiang moon also shocked inexplicable.


    "No, it''s not right. No matter what, his strength is less than the quadrupole. How can he use that formula?" The old barbarian clan leader''s face was as gloomy as ever. Next to him, Xiong Dalei, the second son, cried out.


    Chu Fei''s right eyebrow picked twice. He didn''t have any idea of what other people said about the "legendary" Fayin formula


    He just continued to press his thumb and the first part of the middle finger together according to his own idea


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, Chu Fei hit the middle finger of his right hand on the muscles below his thumb, above his wrist and beside his palm


    This action has a noun called snap.

 Chapter 525

    How loud can the sound be, but at this moment, under everyone''s notes, the sound is like a thunderbolt in everyone''s heart!


    With the sound of explosion, the huge whip shadow suddenly vibrated, instantly shocked the rhinoceros virtual shadow into a piece of light and shadow fragments, almost at the same time, a visible shock wave hit Xiong Dali''s chest!


    Under the great strength, Xiong stood unsteadily, retreated seven or eight steps in succession. When he could stand still, he felt a tumbling in his chest, his voice was sweet and bloody


    The next moment, a mouthful of blood spurted from the bear''s mouth. In the blood fog, a rainbow of blood fog formed instantly under the illumination of the light in the tin house and disappeared quickly.


    No one speaks, no one dares to speak, no one knows what to say.


    Quiet, the square of barbarian blood city has never been so quiet.


    Chufei waved his hand with a smile, and the huge whip shadow disappeared. Then he turned and walked back to the tin house.


    Not far away, Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians, had already stood up from his seat. In his hand, he had a handful of snow-white hair, which he had just pulled from his chin.


    Only those who are close enough to each other know that the reason why the beard of the old barbarian patriarch is so short is because of his habit of collecting his own beard


    "Well, I underestimate him." Xiong Ba sighed. He thought that Chu Fei''s fighting power was only comparable to the existence of the Four extremes. With the help of mysterious equipment, it was very serious that Chu Fei could cause damage to the blood ring.


    But who can think, Chu Fei''s fighting power is not so simple, even if it is a master of the ladder, Chu Fei also has the ability to defeat.


    Who dares to belittle such a chufei, such a secret period, such a small sect leader?


    But for most of the day before, none of them was willing to look up at chufei. They all looked down upon him, provoked him and laughed at him.


    "This Ah Xiong Dalei gave a bitter smile, and then walked out of the room.


    "Da Lei, what are you going to do?" Next to him, another barbarian old man called out thunder.


    "Uncle, Dali is very tired. Let me apologize." With that, Xiong Dalei, regardless of other people''s reaction, walked out of the room quickly and appeared beside his brother Xiong Dali in a breathing time.


    At this time, Xiong Dali is covering his chest, looking at the tin house in front of him with a shocked face, silent.


    "Brother, you can heal at ease."


    Xiong Dali stepped close to the tin house, but as soon as he stepped out, Xiong Dali''s hand clasped his wrist and said:


    "cough, no need."


    Biological brothers, naturally, don''t need to say more, many things can be interlinked.


    As for this matter, neither of them is like asking the other to do such a servile thing. This is not only because they are two brothers, but also because they are barbarians.


    This is one of the reasons why the barbarians have been standing in the world of crape myrtle for a long time. The unity of the barbarians, even the great emperor''s orthodoxy, can''t be compared with it.


    However, at this time, Xiong Ba, the patriarch of the barbarians, accompanied by other senior barbarians, came to them.


    "If you want to represent the barbarians, naturally I have to." Xiong BA''s old man is smiling easily, and at the same time, he looks in the direction of the blissful gate.


    ¡­¡­


    "This old thing..." Yu Lianhua gave a bitter smile.


    "Master..." Although Yun Shuxue is a core disciple, his accomplishments are not high enough. He has no way to touch many things. Naturally, he does not understand his master Yu Lianhua''s exclamation.


    "I don''t know what bad luck that boy has taken Come on, let''s go and have a look. "


    Jade lotus said this also stood up, with cloud Book snow jumped down the attic, fell to the direction of the barbarian xiongba several people.


    On the other side, the black robed man had already stood up and flew over with his daughter Wu Jiangyue.


    Wujiangyue is very happy with her smile, which is the kind of happiness from the heart, but there is not much love between men and women in her smile.


    They are all here. Naturally, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and Nangong Bai will not lag behind, but they are more natural. It seems that they just come to watch the ceremony.


    Ni Bingfeng, the bald tailed Taoist of Shenshan, naturally pays attention to the situation here, but he won''t come here because he is more willing to kill chufei.


    As for other people''s friendship with Chu Fei, Ni Bingfeng did not care.


    At the moment, Ni Bingfeng stood at the window, looking at the many experts who gathered in the square Tin House. He cracked his mouth and showed his orange fangs. He was smiling.


    make complaints about Chu and the two people sitting on the side of the window.


    "Are you two OK? How many dishes have you chosen after so long..."


    "Er..." Cheng Feng embarrassed don''t know how to answer, after all, they didn''t think, Chu Fei said let them choose food is not just surface forced."Lord, what are these dishes? We haven''t seen them before. We didn''t expect that we would really take them for cooking..." Mingyue glances at Cheng Feng, who is not striving for success. She comes out to talk. Make complaints about


    Chu Fei''s nature, but he also turned his eyes. "


    , of course," he said. "Otherwise, it''s not a waste of buying so many dishes. Besides, these are good stuff."


    With that, Chu Fei picked up a handful of long beans from the table, and then introduced how to choose vegetables, saying:


    "these are from my hometown. You used to make this one called cabbage, there are many kinds, this one called Chinese cabbage, and cabbage This is long beans, because it''s very long... "


    Chu Fei''s introduction is not nutritious, but it is quite interesting for Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    "The seeds I gave you before contain these vegetables..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei and his wife were chatting first. Outside, Xiong Ba, the elder head of the barbarian clan, sounded. The place to listen to the voice was outside the main gate. Naturally, it was outside the God fighting array.


    "Master Chu, on behalf of my barbarian children, I''ll give you..."


    Before the word "apology" was uttered, Chu Fei came out of the window with an unhappy face. He directly raised his hand to interrupt Xiong BA''s words and said: "it''s him who made the bet. Naturally, he should apologize."


    Chu Fei points at Xiong Dali when he speaks, but there is no scorn and ridicule in his eyes, because everyone knows that Xiong Ba stands up to replace Xiong Dali, which is not cheating, but doubling the bet.


    Chu Fei didn''t have much hostility to the barbarians, so he didn''t want to lose their face.


    Xiong Dali to apologize, in Chu Fei''s view is not high or low is just right, but Xiong Ba out of the old man, it is a bit too much.


    "Ha ha, but I think I should do this apology." Xiong Ba said with a smile, he has figured out that Chu Fei is such a talented young man, which is worthy of his treatment.


    "No, I can''t stand it." Chu Fei waved his hand in a hurry. After all, he was an old man. Facing the old man, he might be hundreds of years old. Chu Fei didn''t have such a big face.


    "You can afford it."


    "I don''t like it, OK? If he comes, it''s time to eat." Chu Fei had no choice but to use this impatient attitude to urge.


    Xiongba wanted to say something else, but the jade lotus elder of the blissful gate stood up and said:


    "you can come as you bet."


    "Yes, don''t take it too seriously, old man."


    "Energetically, hurry up. You''ll have finished earlier, and there won''t be so much trouble."


    Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong have come forward, which has given Xiong Ba enough face, but in this way, Xiong Dali''s face is not good-looking.


    After all, it''s a feeling of hiding.


    Fortunately, among the barbarians, there were not so many twists and turns between each other. Xiong Dali came to Chu Fei very happily, bowed deeply, and then said in a deep voice:


    "I''m convinced. In this matter, we misunderstood the master of Chu. On behalf of our children, I apologize to the master of Chu. It''s our recklessness."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, clapped his hands and said, "well, it''s over. Would you like to have some with us? "


    Xiong Dali wanted to refuse. After all, no matter what he said, he would not feel better. But his father, Xiong Ba, said with a smile:


    "well, we are really curious. Really, Master Chu, what''s in that jar It''s really... "


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it''s really a good thing, but it does taste a little bit big."


    Chu Fei said this, then walked to the low tank, picked up a plate of small squares, then sealed the low tank again, and then came to the public with the plate.


    "That''s much better..."


    Without the jar, without the juice inside, the taste is not so big, but the taste is not much better.


    But for chufei, as long as everyone can bear it, everything is easy to say.


    "Come on, everyone. I''ll give you a good show today."


    At Chu Fei''s invitation, Xiong Ba readily agrees. Xiong Dali and Xiong Dalei don''t refuse either. Yu Lianhua, Wu Jiangyue''s father and daughter, Shi Kaitian, Bai lifeihong and nangongbai all enter the tin house. As for the others, I''m sorry, they are not qualified.


    At this time, inside the tin house, a large long table had been placed in the dining room next to the kitchen, which Chu Fei had used several times and had been throwing in the ring.


    It''s just that the chair hasn''t been put out yet, but it''s just a blink of an eye.


    "You have so many good things hidden! If nothing else, give me two hundred of these chairs! "


    In see Chu Fei take out of high-grade leather chair, jade lotus direct lion big mouth.Chu Fei choked on Yu Lianhua''s request, and then said: "two hundred, you dare to take it, master. Where can you get so many?" Chu Fei wanted to continue to explain, for example, from the design and various functions of these chairs, but Yu Lianhua directly glared and said, "I believe you, but I can''t do without two hundred!"


    "Speechless..." Chu Fei sighed, he naturally knew there was no need to refuse, just habitually wanted to bargain.


    But strictly speaking, even if the jade lotus ah, two thousand twenty thousand, Chu Fei will not refuse.


    But the problem is, as soon as the opening is opened, everyone is happy.


    "Well, Master Chu, we regret that Tiancheng also wants some, but we don''t need so many. Dozens of them are enough." Shi Kaitian''s face turned red. It was the first time he had done such a thing.


    As for the reasons, one is that the chair is really comfortable, soft, and can lie down and rotate, which is very comfortable. The other is that Nangong Bai Chuanyin gives some advice.


    Between friends, want to maintain a relationship, you need to help me once, I help you once, I owe you a favor, I return you a favor.


    Only when we have contacts with each other can our friendship become deeper and deeper.


    So


    "I also want a dozen Hey, hey. " Baili Feihong raised his hand as if he were a student answering questions in class.

 Chapter 526

    Well, chufei suddenly felt that it was a mistake to let these great friars in, because they turned chufei into a second dealer selling leather seats.


    To be sure, they didn''t say they wanted to pay That''s the worst part.


    However, in the face of these people''s demands, Chu Fei will not naturally refuse, but the promise is not so happy.


    "I said, old ladies, although this chair is really comfortable, the available materials are very common, the load bearing is limited, and it''s easy to break..."


    Chu Fei also talked about things in the world of crape myrtle. After all, everything in the world of crape myrtle is nourished by the vitality of heaven and earth, and its quality and quality can''t be compared with things on earth.


    However, Chu Fei''s view made everyone sneer at him, because no matter how he looked at Chu Fei, it seemed that he wanted to refuse people''s request. Master Yu Lianhua gave Chu Fei a white look and said, "boy, who are you fooling? These chairs have perfectly fused at least three kinds of metals just by using steel. How can you say that they are ordinary?"


    "Er..." Chu Fei was stunned, because he understood why Yu Lianhua would say that at the first time. Because now the earth''s high-grade swivel chair, its metal skeleton is no different from the alloy.


    In other words, yulianhua is right.


    "Yes, except for the metal parts, the rest are only ordinary leather, and the wood on the armrest is not a good material. Besides, this kind of metal can guarantee rust and corrosion for more than ten years at most..."


    For more than ten years, Chu Fei just said it casually. As for whether the metal can be preserved for decades or hundreds of years, Chu Fei didn''t care.


    Because Chu Fei had suddenly thought of a possibility. The so-called crape myrtle is totally different from the common material. After all, there are only a few kinds of animals on the earth. They are all small animals born and bred on the earth, which can''t be compared with Lagerstroemia.


    But if someone can hunt some wild animals in the crape myrtle world, yes, they don''t need the existence of monsters, then can their fur quality surpass that of ordinary animals on earth?


    If so, is this a business opportunity?


    Even if it''s not a business opportunity, it''s definitely a good customized gift!


    So chufei''s brain has started to turn.


    But other people didn''t know that Chu Fei had so many ideas just at that time. Yulian flower path:


    "let''s say whether to send it or not! Don''t talk so much nonsense! Not a man at all


    Chufei laughed and put away his thoughts for a while, saying: "send, absolutely! But I want to know what kind of good wood we have in the world of crape myrtle, as well as animal skin. Is there any animal skin suitable for making chairs


    Seeing Chu Fei''s happy promise, everyone who is doing it is naturally happy, but the problem after Chu Fei makes everyone a little confused. Combined with the previous conversation, it seems that Chu Fei is looking for materials to make chairs, but the problem is that in the eyes of everyone, there is no leather material that can be more comfortable than the leather clothes under everyone''s buttocks now!


    Of course, they don''t know that this is entirely because the two worlds have completely different ways of handling leather materials, so there is such a big difference in comfort.


    However, the jade lotus masters and disciples who had a good relationship with Chu Fei were different. Although they didn''t quite understand, they knew that since Chu Fei asked, they must have such ability and ideas.


    Of course, I''m not interested in jade lotus.


    "Of course. Here you are!" Yulianhua threw out a jade slip. Needless to say, it must be something that Chu didn''t need.


    However, while catching the jade slips, chufei heard the sound of the jade lotus.


    "Boy, if you have anything good, please give me one first! Bai is so kind to you! "


    Chu Fei replied, but Yu Lianhua gave a smile.


    After all, the people present are all experts. It doesn''t mean that Chu Fei can''t be found if he sends a message to Chu Fei.


    "Well, well, you just said to invite us to have dinner together, but you can''t just eat this stinky piece..." Jade lotus is in a good mood, and directly turns the topic to dinner.


    Chu Fei turned his lips and retorted:


    "master, this is not a stinky piece. It''s stinky tofu. It''s one of the delicacies in my hometown This... "


    "What? Delicious? You''re not kidding Yu Lianhua''s eyes widened. She thought everything before was a joke, but now she was serious about the meal. Chu Fei still said that, which made her a little unacceptable.


    "Master Chu, I really want to know why you call this food." Shi Kaitian looks at Chu Fei with a smile, and others look at Chu Fei with an expectant and suspicious look.


    Chufei was very confident in stinky tofu, but suddenly chufei thought that there were many people on earth who could not accept stinky tofu, so his previous self-confidence disappeared. Chufei did not dare to guarantee that these seniors could accept it.Therefore, the introduction was a little embarrassing.


    "If I said it smelled bad but tasted good, you wouldn''t believe it, would you..."


    No one answered Chu Fei, but what we didn''t expect in our eyes was disbelief.


    "In fact, many people in my hometown can''t accept this kind of thing, but I suggest you try it."


    Looking at Chu Fei''s embarrassed but sincere eyes, they all nodded and agreed after looking at each other. After all, they are all practitioners. It''s not unacceptable that they haven''t seen any scenes.


    It''s just


    "But how to eat this stinky tofu? I''m afraid it''s not right to eat it directly? Come and give us a sample! " Baili Feihong''s proposal won everyone''s approval, especially yunshuxue and wujiangyue, who were sitting down. As for Chengfeng Mingyue, they didn''t even do chufei''s, so they didn''t dare to sit down.


    "OK, that''s no problem. I haven''t eaten authentic stinky tofu for a long time."


    Chu Fei is full of nature, but Yu Lianhua says with a bitter smile:


    "you don''t want to just let us eat this. Can you get something else first?"


    "Of course, I don''t just eat this. I don''t buckle like that. Come on, let''s have a cup of milk tea for each person, and wait while drinking!"


    Chu Fei sends out milk tea, and then goes into the kitchen. Cheng Feng and Mingyue stand at the dining table, waiting behind them.


    Can chufei cook? To answer this question, we have to define what is "can".


    Chufei''s standard is basically to be able to eat, not too salty, too spicy and too sweet, but it is impossible to say where the taste is good.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t plan to do it all by himself. Except for the dishes Cheng Feng and Mingyue had chosen before and stewed with potatoes and pork, the rest were basically exchanged by Chu Fei from the system.


    Of course, vegetarians are in the majority. After all, the abundance of meat in Lagerstroemia indica is not comparable to that on earth. At this point, the only weakness of crape myrtle is its cooking methods and techniques.


    But it can''t hold people''s meat. There are many kinds of meat, and they are all nourished by the vitality of heaven and earth!


    These people on the dining table seldom get together, and the state here is different from that of the barbarian hall before. It''s all pure chatting here. In the span of hundreds of years, we can chat too much.


    So, until chufei''s several trial and error of stew finally succeeded, the people on the table had not chatted.


    "Come on, try my craft!"


    The first dish Chu Fei served was naturally the "big dish" he had just stewed, although only beans, potatoes, pork and cabbage


    "Hey! Don''t say, it''s delicious. Come and have a taste. You''re welcome! " Chu Fei laughingly gave his works a comment.


    They are all people who have lived for hundreds of years. Who can''t see why Chu Fei said that!


    Everyone laughed, and then they all looked at Xiong Ba, the elder patriarch of the barbarian clan. As the most powerful one, Yu Lianhua said:


    "please, master Xiong first!"


    "Ah! Together, together Xiong Ba is very happy. In this kind of pure dining table, his age is really qualified to be taken care of by people.


    "Master Xiong must come first. It''s delicious. Master Chu''s craftsmanship is worth looking forward to!" Shi Kaitian also said, and then others agreed with him one after another. The hero laughed and picked up the chopsticks.


    First a mouthful of meat, then three dishes


    The grand master deliberately kept a straight face and didn''t let his expression reveal too much information.


    "How''s it going?" Chu Fei and many great monks asked questions almost at the same time. The difference was that people were curious, while Chu Fei was a little nervous.


    "Mm-hmm, mm-hmm!" The hero didn''t speak. He just used his chopsticks, his eyes and his mouth to signal us to taste!


    In doubt and surprise, yulianhua, shikaitian, Baili Feihong and wujiangyue''s father heipaoren all started, but Xiong Dali, Xiong Dali, yunshuxue and wujiangyue were late.


    This is also normal. After all, in terms of identity equivalence, although they are quite different in age, their identity and position are the same at the moment.


    "How''s it going?" Chufei asked again.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are also looking forward to it. They really want to hear the great friars praise their masters


    "Not bad!" Jade lotus nods slowly.


    "Very good!" Shi Kaitian laughs.


    "Delicious Bai Li Fei Hong''s eyes are shining.


    Wu Jiangyue''s father, the man in black robe, didn''t rush to comment on him. Instead, he took a few more mouthfuls and then nodded his head and said:


    "the delicious food I''ve never heard of is the master of Chu''s good craft!"


    All praise! At this moment, Chu Fei''s sense of achievement burst.


    But Chu Fei also knew in his heart that good taste was good, but it was all due to the earth''s seasoning, and his own craft was really nothing.


    Next, Chu Fei gently waved to Zhenyuan to bring all the remaining dishes to the table at one time. Naturally, these dishes are exchanged by the system.Then, in the crowd''s praise, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue also took part in the banquet


    However, it seems that everyone has forgotten the existence of stinky tofu. Until the end, Chu Fei got a few hot cakes to share with the public, and explained the simplest way to eat them, wrapping them

 Chapter 527

    Before the hot scene on the dining table disappeared, everyone began to carefully look at Chu Fei''s action, confirming every detail of Chu Fei.


    Although we are all well-informed people, after all, it''s something that needs to be put into the mouth. Let''s make sure that Chu Fei really eats it first


    Chu Fei will not hesitate about anything, other than that, the stinky tofu exchanged from the system can be said to be absolutely authentic!


    As for the taste, it''s more authentic.


    Chufei is ready to enter. He takes a look at the crowd, then closes his eyes and immerses himself in the coming delicious food.


    Chufei almost groaned because of the delicious smell of stinky tofu. But he also knows that delicious food is only in the right amount. If you eat too much at one time, it will make people nervous.


    See Chu not really eat, people also began to try.


    First of all, men are always willing to stand up for their female friends


    When all the men on the scene are as happy as chufei, yulianhua, yunshuxue and wujiangyue also begin to try.


    I can''t bear the smell of stinky tofu, but I can''t bear the desire to spit it out and chew it hard Finally, the expression of the three women in yulianhua is no longer so resistant, and they begin to taste it seriously, but there is no other people''s sense of enjoyment.


    It''s very simple. Stinky tofu doesn''t taste like three women. It''s very normal.


    Fortunately, they didn''t feel bad. They just didn''t feel delicious.


    Chu Fei can also accept such a result. It''s an eternal problem that people can''t agree with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Although there is no animation "China''s little master" inside the gorgeous, but stinky tofu can also be regarded as a meal on a fairly satisfactory end.


    After a meal, they chatted together for a long time, and then dispersed. After Chu Fei sent the people out of the tin house to fight God battle, Wu Jiang Yue Gu Ling looked back and said with a strange smile:


    "I don''t like stinky tofu, but the others are great. Next time I want to eat these delicious tofu!"


    "Next time there''s something else. There''s a lot of food." Chufei agreed to the request with a smile.


    Of course, before they left, Chu Fei asked them for a heaven and earth bag. After everyone left, Chu Fei put enough high-end leather seats in the heaven and earth bags according to the number agreed before.


    Then he threw these bags into his own Xuantian ring


    These chairs naturally can''t be delivered too soon, otherwise Chu Fei really doesn''t know how to explain why he has to carry hundreds of high-end chairs with him.


    "Lord, what do I think? What do I think is wrong with nangongbai..."


    Chu Fei just finished the chair, Cheng Feng said his doubts all night.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "At dinner, I always felt that he didn''t join us But I''m sure I didn''t spend money with them... "


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, this meal, he only pay attention to all kinds of praise of Chinese food, almost ignore the existence of Nangong white.


    And nangongbai did not do anything to attract attention


    When you think about it, Cheng Feng is right. Nangong Bai is perfectly in the middle of Xiong Ba, Yu Lianhua, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, heipaoren and Xiong Dali, Xiong Dali, Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue


    Once or twice occasionally, but every time is so accurate, it seems that Nangong Bai did it intentionally.


    "It seems that brother Nangong has a little idea But we don''t have to care. It''s about him and his master. "


    Chu Fei is very clear that Nangong Bai doesn''t need to care about this little detail. As he said, it doesn''t affect their friendship with Nangong Bai.


    Of course, for the time being, the friendship between them and nangongbai is not deep.


    ¡­¡­


    The night passed away, and nothing happened.


    But in the early morning of the next day, Chu Fei heard that the outside had begun to be lively before they washed.


    Chu Fei stood by the window and looked, and found that there were many strange faces coming and going in the square, some bargaining, and some talking together.


    I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that a small market has spontaneously formed outside


    Chu Fei quickly tidied up himself, and then pushed the door out, and then affirmed his guess.


    It''s really a small market, and most of the people present are monks who have just reached the barbarian blood city.


    But why did these people create such a small market? Chufei couldn''t understand.


    But before breakfast, Chu Fei was not in the mood to think about it. He turned back to the tin house, out of sight and out of mind.


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have already packed up. Seeing Chu Fei''s displeasure, Mingyue takes the initiative to ask."Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. You two go outside and ask about how those people get together..."


    "Well, we''ll be right there." Mingyue immediately agrees, and Cheng Feng takes the lead in walking towards the door.


    "Go early, come back early, and have breakfast later."


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Feng Mingyue walked out of the tin house. When they saw the so-called small market, they understood why Chu Fei was so unhappy.


    Because the so-called small market outside is actually scattered stalls exchanging various kinds of goods. When there are more and more scattered stalls, it becomes a market.


    But this is not the point. The real point is that the small market formed by these stalls is around chufei''s Tin House.


    In addition to the tin house, the other places of the barbarian square are very normal. There are only passers-by, but there is no noise.


    "No wonder the patriarch is not happy..." Cheng Feng smiles bitterly.


    "Yes, these people, it seems to be intentional."


    "Come on, inquire."


    If you want to inquire, you have to find the local barbarians. After all, they have won the friendship of the barbarians yesterday, at least on the surface.


    After about a cup of tea, Cheng fengmingyue came back. Two people''s facial expressions are not natural, also didn''t take the initiative to find Chu Fei to report the information they inquired about.


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei put the tableware on the table again and again.


    "Well This... " Cheng Feng hesitates to look at Mingyue. It seems that she wants Mingyue to speak. However, Mingyue shakes her head when she touches Cheng Feng''s eyes, and even takes a half step back.


    The meaning is obvious


    Chu Fei was speechless and said:


    "Cheng Feng, you say it."


    Well, it''s called


    Cheng Feng is depressed, but he can only begin to report the results of their inquiries


    "Master, don''t be angry It''s like this... "


    Cheng Feng began to say, the whole process cautious.


    To say, the reason for this is very simple, and it makes people laugh and cry.


    Today early in the morning there are many people from all directions came to the blood city, they came a few days late, naturally a blood city will first inquire about the news.


    The way to get information is also simple, that is to find a barbarian native, and then exchange information with something, any information.


    So the happy barbarians told me what happened these days I''ve been talking about Xuelei.


    Although the barbarians at the bottom didn''t know the specific reason why Chu Fei and Hu Bai went to the blood challenge, combined with Hu Yu''s mood at that time, it was likely that "Chu Fei''s strong pursuit of Hu Yu led to his elder brother Hu Bai''s anger..."


    The barbarians put forward their conjecture, and then became interested in the inquirers


    So after a little bit of embellishment, the story of Chu Fei bowing on the blood ring and admitting his mistake spread


    The key point is that at that time, because the conversation was too Hi, it lasted a long time in this part of the banter. When the barbarian wanted to continue talking about the next thing, he ran away


    No one knows the reason. In a word, Chu Fei was shocked and didn''t say what happened


    It''s just a coincidence


    But in the next time, in order to avoid too much gossip and lose the face of the barbarians, as well as to protect the "secret" of hubai and Huyu, the barbarian high-level and yulianhua, shikaitian, bailifeihong and others ordered not to spread it.


    The difference between the front and the back is less than ten minutes, but it is a very embarrassing situation.


    The key point is that those who know the cause and effect of the facts are not willing to share this information with the latecomers themselves, because there are too many secret information exposed in the whole incident. Of course, it''s for them to keep looking for opportunities to get benefits instead of sharing them with others!


    Besides, even if it''s not good, at least it''s not bad! Anyway, the latecomers are all competitors. It''s an effective way to reduce their competitors to let them offend Chu Fei.


    As for the latecomers, I don''t know if it was because of tiredness or other reasons. The first half of the story of chufei became a hot topic, so people knew that the tin house in the square was chufei''s residence


    Then everyone subconsciously gathered around to visit


    With more and more people, someone directly found a place to set up a stall


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing Cheng Feng''s report, Chu Fei feels that his nose is almost crooked.


    "Lord, don''t be angry It''s not worth it... " Cheng Feng awkwardly advised.


    Mingyue also comforts her with a distressed face,


    "the patriarch is very powerful and kind-hearted. Those humanitarians can''t tell the truth from the truth, which means that they have no brains..."


    Chu Fei looks up to heaven and smiles bitterly.


    As a man from the earth, his view on this matter is not as one-sided as Cheng Feng Mingyue''s.Cheng Feng, Mingyue, and more people will surely feel that the biggest impact of this incident is to make Chu Fei lose face again.


    But Chu Fei knows that the result of this event will inevitably stimulate more people to challenge themselves, and the end of these people is to wait for Chu Fei to fight in the face.


    After a delicious breakfast, Chu Fei takes Cheng Feng and Mingyue out of the tin house and stands in the crowd. Chu Fei directly throws the whole tin house into his Xuantian ring.


    Then Chu Fei led them out of the square.


    But all the people nearby were shocked. Although the focus now is to exchange the treasures you need with others in the market, the tin house is the reason why we all gather here after all So the disappearance of the tin house made people confused.


    More importantly, no one knows how the Tin House disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei leads Cheng Feng Mingyue to a high-rise building on the square. Where is the location of the blissful gate? Chu Fei''s goal is to find Yu Lianhua to get more information.


    However, when chufei three people really face the jade lotus and cloud Book snow, the first thing chufei does is to directly take out the heaven and earth bags with chairs in Xuantian ring.


    "This one is for you, and then this one is for the barbarians. Inside is..."


    On the one hand, we confirmed the quantity, on the other hand, we confirmed the ownership of the Qiankun bag, and soon put all the Qiankun bags in Western Zhejiang clearly.


    "Yes, OK. I''ll work hard to help you give them these." Jade lotus how can not know Chu Fei is how to think of, then directly agreed.


    "Thank you very much." Chu Fei respectfully thanks, jade lotus does not ask the source of these chairs, this side can afford Chu Fei so serious a thanks.


    "Come on, don''t come here. It''s no use. I don''t sleep in the morning. What are you doing here?"


    "I want to go into the wasteland, so I come to ask for some information in advance." Chufei very happy to say his purpose.

 Chapter 528

    Yulianhua had expected that, so there was nothing to be surprised about. He directly let chufei and chufei sit down. Yunshuxue stood beside yulianhua quietly.


    "Tell me what you want to know, except for the real core information I can''t say, you can ask the rest."


    Chu Fei was very satisfied with Yu Lianhua''s answer, so Chu Fei didn''t show much affectation and asked directly:


    "first of all, I want to know if the great wilderness forbidden area has been opened, and whether we can go in already!"


    Jade lotus nods, Chu Fei just want to continue to speak, jade lotus shook her head, this makes Chu Fei very confused.


    "Now that we can''t open up wasteland, we can''t even open up wasteland."


    Listen to jade lotus this does not make a tongue twister, Chu Fei subconsciously curled his mouth.


    Yu Lianhua was funny and angry, and said:


    "Hey, you smelly boy, wait till I finish speaking!"


    "Ah? Did I get it wrong? "


    "Shut up! Listen to me Yu Lianhua glared at Chu Fei, and then continued:


    "the wasteland has been opened, and you can enter, but for the sake of safety, only a few people are going in now..."


    This is not a rule of the rules, in fact, is to maximize the avoidance of crape myrtle young genius meaningless fall.


    It''s true that we can enter the barren land now, but we still don''t know what''s inside. Therefore, at this time, it is the time for the big gate faction, as well as those with this idea, to send their own "death squads" to explore.


    "According to the records, every time the forbidden area is opened, the environment inside will be completely different. Therefore, we need to find out the general situation inside first, and then we will encourage young people to enter and compete for opportunities."


    Chufei nodded, this reason is absolutely in the past.


    "Don''t think it''s too simple for you. Even if someone explores, they can only give you some simple information. For example, are there mountains and rivers, trees, monsters and beasts all over the place, or are there no light in the desert? That''s all. No one will take the initiative to release more detailed and in-depth information."


    "It''s understandable that after all, it''s something that our disciples risk their lives to explore. There''s no reason to give it up." Chufei nodded.


    "Well, if you don''t make preparations early, it''s useless even if you know enough detailed information, because people who enter the forbidden area will be randomly thrown in any place. This time they may fall into a garden, and next time they may directly fall off the cliff."


    Jade lotus finish saying to pause, she thought can see Chu Fei worried appearance, but didn''t think Chu Fei unexpectedly deep thought ran of order to nod just.


    It''s as if Chu Fei had such a conjecture for a long time, and then it was confirmed from the jade lotus.


    And it''s not that simple, because Chu Fei''s performance before and after can only show that in Chu Fei''s cognition, such random transmission is normal and should be like this!


    Jade lotus heart doubt, her interest in Chu Fei and strong a point.


    "Also, it''s very big, because it''s a small world."


    Chu Fei nodded his head again. Yu Lianhua sighed in her heart and continued:


    "and every time you open it, the size of the small world is different. According to the records, the smallest one is 100000 Li deep."


    "What about the biggest one?" Chufei finally began to be surprised.


    But Yu Lianhua shook her head and didn''t give the exact number.


    "No, no one knows. No one can figure out why. After all, the small world is not unusual, but it''s just one of them. "


    Chu Fei nodded again, but there was a normal expression of doubt on his face.


    The reason why Chu Fei was able to be calm before was that he read a lot of novels, played too many games and made enough copies


    But it''s too hard to imagine a small world with ever-changing sizes. After all, even if it is the earth''s online games will not be so free to play.


    "Anyway, I don''t suggest you go in now. Because none of the people we''ve arranged have reported back. "


    Jade lotus finish saying, then waiting for Chu Fei''s response, also instant waiting for Chu Fei next question.


    Chufei thought for a while. For the sake of safety, he would not choose to go in now.


    "OK, I won''t ask about the environment inside. Anyway, it''s different every time. What''s the source of danger, array, trap or monster?"


    Chu Fei asked his second question, but Yu Lianhua did not refuse to answer, saying:


    "there are all, and there are others..."


    "People? Living people? "


    "It should not be a living person, but it is definitely not a dead person. Moreover, according to the records, the people inside are very fierce, and the method they use is also different from that of Lagerstroemia. Some people once speculated that the people inside are people from other worlds.""Ah?" Chufei was really surprised this time.


    "Don''t be so surprised. It''s just a conjecture, just because their cultivation methods are different from ours. Of course, the people inside are definitely not living people, and you don''t need to worry about anything. "


    Chu Fei didn''t ask the question whether the living were alive or not, but turned to the third question and said, "master, what good things are there in this barren area that can make people leave their names on the stele to heaven!"


    After hearing this question, Yu Lianhua laughs and says: "you should have heard from Nangong Bai. He doesn''t understand too much. After all, he doesn''t have the right to know a lot of things."


    Chu Fei nodded with a bitter smile, and Yu Lianhua continued:


    "there are good things in the wasteland. That''s right, but if you want to have your name printed on the stele, it''s not in terms of the number of treasures you get..."


    "Ah? How did that happen... "


    "There are many ways, such as breaking out high enough combat power and playing a powerful move when fighting There are also simpler ones, such as running fast enough and jumping high enough... "


    "Ah? If that''s true, why is it still empty now? " Chu Fei asked.


    "Because what everyone shows now is not qualified to go up." Jade lotus white Chu Fei one eye, this question she really does not want to answer, that is Chu Fei, another person she will directly end this time of chat.


    It''s a monument to heaven. It''s something that reveals the power of heaven. How can people''s names appear on it casually! People''s stele to heaven is dignified, OK!


    Chu Fei also found that his problem was idiotic enough, so he couldn''t continue to struggle with it, so he had to ask other questions.


    "Well, cough, master, how long has the person who went in for the first time?"


    "Seven days." Jade lotus sighed.


    "Seven days, isn''t it a little long?" Chu Fei asked carefully.


    Yu Lianhua nodded, not only for a long time, which was more than twice the normal time.


    In addition to the proper means of self-protection and the magic weapon of body protection, the people who are sent in are also given the magic weapon of walking by the sect. Therefore, no matter how big the forbidden area is or how far away it is, they should not be unresponsive for so long.


    "We have sent nine people to the gate of bliss alone. Shengting, Shenshan, zhentiancheng, dahuangcheng, including the barbarians and other cities, have sent at least three people to them. As a result, none of them has come back yet."


    Behind Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue finally spoke. However, in this matter, Yun Shuxue''s mood is very low, obviously worried about his classmates.


    "So the plan is just to wait?" Chu Fei asked again.


    Yu Lianhua nodded, while Yun Shuxue shook her head. Two different responses represent two different levels of consideration.


    Chu Feibao thought for a while, and then said:


    "I have a way..."


    "Yes? Really, say it Yu Lianhua was surprised, but Chu Fei changed his words and said, "I should have a way..."


    Chu Fei was startled by the excitement of the elder jade lotus, so he changed his words subconsciously. Yu Lianhua shakes her head and grins bitterly, saying:


    "don''t mess around. Every time the wasteland is opened, the same person can only enter once, and it''s impossible to enter again when they come out."


    There are such restrictions! Chufei didn''t think about that.


    Although a little surprised, but in the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit is still in the system interface.


    This is the communication between the two spaces, which is not necessarily useful for general communication tools.


    Fortunately, the system didn''t disappoint people. After having a clear request, Chu Fei''s search for the spirit was more purposeful. Only half an hour later, something was found.


    "In fact, if there was a way, we would have thought of it for many years, many times, and all the ways we could think of..." Yu Lianhua didn''t have much hope, especially after half an hour, Chu Fei still held his shoulder to meditate.


    However, Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said, "I''ve come up with a way."


    Before his voice fell, Chu Fei felt out a cell phone the size of a palm


    Yes, it''s a cell phone, and it looks like a smart phone.


    The "mobile phone" is one inch thick and can be divided into two thinner pieces. The two phones can send messages to each other, but only once.


    This is Chu not intentional choice, everything is for the sake of insurance.


    After a successful transmission of information, this thing will directly self destruct into coke, which will save people from studying it.


    As for Chu Fei''s willingness to choose this "mobile phone" that can only be used once, it''s actually very simple. He thinks that he may be able to sell money in the future."You take this piece. If I send back the message, this part of my hand will start to vibrate, and this side will light up to show this pattern. But when I press this pattern with my finger, it will show the message I have sent."


    "That''s it?" Jade lotus looked at the hand of the "mobile phone", a face of disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s that simple." Chu Fei laughs, but as soon as he wants to bang se, a female disciple of the blissful gate comes in in a panic. After coming in, she immediately falls on her knees and reports:


    "elder Chen, the granddaughter of the barbarian patriarch, girl Huyu has just sneaked into the wasteland!"


    "What?"


    "How?"

 Chapter 529

    After hearing the news, everyone was surprised.


    Because no matter what, I can''t think of the reason why Huyu sneaks into the wasteland, unless it''s for death.


    But why go to the wasteland? Do you want to try to do something for your people before you die?


    "When did this happen?" Jade lotus asked with a frown.


    "I just found it back to the elder. According to the judgment of Hu Yu''s mother, she entered the wasteland half an hour ago at most."


    Half an hour is an hour. If it is really already in an hour''s time, then the fox Jade''s ending may have appeared a variety of possibilities.


    Jade lotus look dignified, she points the picture, waved back the disciple, and then looked at Chu Fei, speechless.


    "Well, master, what kind of eyes are you looking at?"


    Yu Lianhua''s eyes are not urging Chu Fei to act, or saying that Chu Fei has to find a way to save people after entering. If it is such a message, Chu Fei will not be so speechless.


    The meaning of Yu Lianhua''s eyes at this time is very clear, which is a kind of blame.


    So Chu Fei is inexplicable


    "After Xuelei, didn''t you go to visit Huyu?" The jade lotus full face displeased of open mouth ask a way.


    "Well, I want to come here..." Chu Fei Leng for a while, and then slightly embarrassed response.


    "So you didn''t go after all." Yu Lianhua sighed and said:


    "if you go, at least that girl won''t make such a choice."


    Chu Fei nodded noncommittally, maybe it would be like this, but even so, Chu Fei didn''t think that Fox Jade''s death could be strange to him.


    Guilt is a little bit, but if let chufei bear the responsibility, chufei has no interest.


    Fortunately, Yu Lianhua didn''t blame Chu Fei too much, but said: "boy, come with me to find the old patriarch of the barbarians."


    It''s a question, it''s a fact.


    But when yulianhua, yunshuxue and chufei arrived at the barbarian hall, they were all empty. There were people in the hall, but there was no barbarian high level.


    At this time, there were many people in the barbarian hall, most of whom came here on their own initiative after hearing the news from Hu Yu. They were either condolence or courtship. In short, they came to express their goodwill.


    But after all, they are not big families, so they are only received by barbarians.


    Shikaitian they are not here, but not far away from wujiangyue came running with a smile.


    Wu Jiangyue, who had been running all the way, came directly to Chu Fei and others. She first gave a gift to Yu Lianhua and said hello sweetly:


    "I''ve met you Then he said:


    "master, now everyone is over there My father asked me to take him there. "


    "I''m tired of you Yulianhua nods, and then a few people follow wujiangyue to leave the gate of the hall and come to Huyu''s residence.


    Huyu''s residence, of course, is also the residence of the old patriarch''s family, but it''s not a big house, it''s just a few adjacent buildings, plus a wide road intentionally empty around.


    Chu Fei, before they really approached, they had already seen the people gathering there. The barbarians did not say that Shi Kaitian, Bai lifeihong and others were among them.


    Of course, there are many servants and other barbarian disciples.


    But in the crowd, fox white eyes blood red where stand, see Chu Fei came, fox white eyes suddenly stare round.


    How could chufei ignore this hostile look.


    So in the first time, Chu Fei has found out, and a face of depression want to ignore.


    But at this time, Hu Bai''s long suppressed emotion suddenly broke out. He rushed to Chu Fei as if he were crazy, and he also started to use his kung fu. In an instant, he entered a fighting state.


    However, it was not the first time that Hu Bai started to use the skill, but half of it. So at the beginning, everyone didn''t care. They just wanted to let Hu Bai vent.


    What''s more, isn''t chufei still following yulianhua? What''s wrong.


    But when fox white suddenly entered the fighting state, the whole person swelled for several circles, people wake up like a dream, but now it''s too late to stop, because fox white is too close to Chu Fei.


    Now, we can only wait for Yu Lianhua to make a move. As long as she makes a move, there won''t be any big problem.


    But Chu Fei''s violent temper also came up.


    "Don''t worry, master!"


    Chu Fei roared out directly, and then glared at his eyes. The next moment, Chu Fei turned into a shadow.


    Just under everyone''s gaze, Chu Fei''s whole body is like a shell. In an instant, he evades Hu Bai''s attack and bumps into Hu Bai''s arms.


    Under the huge strength, fox white flies backward directly, and the speed of backward is several times faster than the speed he rushes to.More importantly, just fly out, fox white directly lost consciousness in mid air.


    Chu Fei didn''t keep any hands at all this time. He used all his strength directly, but he didn''t use DAO Huo.


    Fox white flying out of the air has completely lost control of his body, if not stopped by his father Xiong Dali, I don''t know how far fox white will fly, how many buildings it will hit, and how many injuries it will suffer.


    Even now, fox white is not self-cultivation a few days time is also don''t want to get up.


    "Damn it, do you really think I''m a bully? Just ignore you and kick your nose on your face and give me something shameless!"


    Chufei''s anger is completely written on his face, and his sharp attack makes people secretly scared.


    People with enough strength clearly see how Chu Fei evades Hu Bai''s attack, but it doesn''t mean that they can understand what''s going on.


    Because where is Chu Fei''s strength? In the face of a violent barbarian youth, and the kind that he was cultivated vigorously, he was killed in a second round!


    Why can Chu Fei do it, and how can Chu Fei do it? That moment''s escape, that moment''s power explosion, that kind of skill should not be mastered by Chu Fei and Hu Bai!


    But Chu Fei not only mastered it, but also easily used it.


    at this moment, people''s evaluation of Chu Fei changed greatly.


    The person beat to fly, scold also scold, Chu Fei Yin wears a face to return to jade lotus behind, again with several girls and Cheng Feng this superfluous guy stood together.


    Jade lotus smile, she did not expect that Chu Fei could have such a fighting power, and she knew Chu Fei longer, so the scene just shocked her even more.


    However, Yu Lianhua''s face didn''t show too many things, even as if nothing had happened before. She continued to walk to the crowd with ease, and then said:


    "did that girl bring anything?"


    Chufei, a later person, didn''t know that yulianhua had met Huyu when they first came to the barbarians. At that time, yulianhua was very interested in the little girl.


    Because that little girl''s personality and cognition of many things, are very interested in jade lotus, or, in other words, blissful gate.


    So in fact, yulianhua wanted to have a chance to cultivate Huyu well in the future, but unexpectedly, Huyu encountered this kind of thing


    This kind of thing, even in the blissful gate, is also extremely humiliating, because the woman is the victim.


    If the perpetrator and the victim are in the opposite direction, then this is what the people of blissful gate can accept.


    "She only has some simple things to protect her body..." Bear sighed vigorously. As a father, these things are really torture.


    "She has a human weapon with limited power. It''s probably the best thing to protect him. " Added the old barbarian patriarch.


    Human level weapon, when hearing these four words, Chu Fei Leng once. Come to crape myrtle big world so long, Chu Fei has not paid much attention to this world''s weapons in the end is what kind of classification.


    After all, there are not many people with weapons in the small cave. Cheng Feng and Mingyue only have a sword in their hands. They are either still in the bag of heaven and earth, or in their hands and back. They can''t see anything special. Chu Fei naturally didn''t care.


    "Moon, what is the concept of human weapon?"


    Mingyue didn''t expect Chu Fei to ask such a question, so she was stunned for a moment, but she quickly responded and began to answer it, saying:


    "Cheng Feng''s weapons and I are human weapons, the most elementary magic weapons..."


    Chufei nodded. Although Mingyue''s explanation was very simple, chufei could probably understand the meaning.


    In the world of crape myrtle, it seems that the friars in this world don''t rely much on magic tools. They rely more on their own practice.


    "Well Do you have any plans now? " Yu Lianhua asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a few days. If there is no news, let''s arrange for the second group of people to go in ahead of time. " The old barbarian patriarch hesitated for a moment, and then said this amazing decision.


    That is to say, Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, doesn''t plan to make any changes in the event that Hu Yu enters the barren area. The only change is that a few days later, the second group of pathfinders went in ahead of time.


    That''s all


    Everyone was surprised, but it was understandable.


    However, after hearing this decision, Xiong Dali was a little unsteady, and there was a woman over there who fainted and lost consciousness.


    Yu Lianhua smiles bitterly. As a superior, she can naturally understand this kind of decision, but even if she can understand it, it doesn''t mean she can accept it calmly.


    "I just got a magic weapon, which should be able to send messages from the forbidden area. The master of Chu has promised that they will take the magic weapon into it."Yu Lianhua seems to be fighting for merit, but in fact, it is shifting the focus to the Taoist blissful gate. In this way, fewer people will think about Chu Fei.


    It''s good intentions.


    "Ah? Really? Master, do you really have such magic weapons in your hands? Can you really send messages from them? "


    Xiong, who just stood unsteadily, was greatly excited. Other barbarians were also looking forward to Yu Lianhua''s next reply.


    "It should be." Jade lotus nods.


    "Great, great! Help, Xiao Yu, help These words were called out by several women nearby. Xiong Dali, a father, could not speak because he had hope.

 Chapter 530

    The old patriarch of the barbarians, Xiong Ba, frowned slightly. Then he looked at Yu Lianhua suspiciously. It seemed that there was something hidden.


    However, Xiong Ba didn''t do anything out of time in public. Instead, he came to Chu Fei first and gave a gift to Chu Fei, saying: "if the master of Chu can save Xiaoyu back, we all owe you a favor."


    It''s already a commitment, and it''s a bit heavy.


    Don''t mention Chu Fei. Even the great friars such as Yu Lianhua are puzzled. Although Hu Yu is the granddaughter of Xiong Ba, it''s a personal relationship after all.


    Xiong Ba said that he, or his family, owed chufei a favor, which was ok, but it was a bit too much to rise to the level of the whole barbarian.


    Although the xiongba family is the leader of the barbarians, the fact does not mean that you can say so.


    At this moment, Chu Fei thought of some jokes that had been circulating for a long time on earth


    However, the content of these paragraphs just flashed in Chu Fei''s head and disappeared.


    No matter how, since someone else has given such a promise, Chu Fei will not refuse naturally.


    "It''s easy to say, but do you have any way to let me contact Huyu?"


    "Yes, yes, here is a jade pendant..." Xiong Dali comes to Chu Fei quickly and gives Chu Fei a jade pendant with exquisite appearance.


    The size of this jade pendant is just like a key chain. It''s about the same size as the pendant connected to the jade on the earth, but it''s exquisitely carved. I don''t know what kind of flower it is. It''s estimated that it''s also the only plant in the world of crape myrtle.


    "This jade pendant is the mother jade, and the one on Xiaoyu is the son jade As long as you input a little strength, this jade pendant will indicate the direction of Ziyu... "


    Fearing that Chu Fei didn''t understand, Xiong Dali added:


    "zhenyuanli is OK, or even just pinching That''s it That''s it... "


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, interrupts Xiong Dali''s demonstration and takes the jade pendant in his hand. After playing for a while, chufei said:


    "it''s OK for me to go, but you have to find two people for me before I go."


    "OK, no problem. Who do you want to talk to?" Bear vigorously fast agreed down.


    "I think all the seniors present can help. As for who it is, I can only say that they are definitely one of the initiators of the fox white fox jade incident."


    At the time of saying these words, the separation of spirit and soul in the sea of Chu Fei''s consciousness was operating rapidly.


    First, he spent a hundred million yuan to exchange for a memory collector, then directly collected Chu Fei''s previous memories about Huang Di and the man in the grey robe, and then threw them to the noumenon.


    This thing was used once in the world of fighting demons, so chufei was also very skilled. As a result, after the thing was started directly, a picture was immediately displayed in front of people''s eyes.


    "These are the two."


    In the picture, Chu Fei follows them into the courtyard, rides on a black ox and goes straight to the forbidden area. Then the two men ask to go to a hillside


    Everything is very clear, and not only the picture, but also the sound


    There is no sound in the pictures recorded by crystal stones in this world, so people thought that Chu Fei had no sound, but when the dialogue inside sounded, everyone secretly vowed to get a batch of this thing from Chu Fei!


    They also don''t know that it''s worth 100 million, and its function is just to collect and play the pictures in people''s memory. It can''t do what these people expect.


    "I don''t need to say more about the rest, sir. Please give us a ride."


    Chufei looks at yulianhua with a smile. At the next moment, chufei, Chengfeng and Mingyue are directly taken up by yulianhua and rush to the forbidden wasteland.


    The master of TIANTI realm, that speed is very fast, just a few minutes later, chufei they have come to the forbidden area of the wasteland.


    However, they did not stop, but directly into the wilderness, until more than ten minutes later, their speed slowed down.


    With the speed of a master in the realm of heaven ladder like jade lotus, how far is it to run for more than ten minutes!


    Along the way, Chu Fei three people are directly shocked by the speed, do not know how to speak, patronize to feel so high-speed flight, until after the three people landed, Chu Fei finally remembered to speak.


    "Master, why did you leave so suddenly? I haven''t finished my words yet..."


    "After you have confirmed the girl''s condition, there is plenty of time to talk. Go to find the person for me first!" Jade lotus white Chu Fei one eye.


    "Master, even if you have this jade pendant, it''s not so simple If it was really so dangerous inside, I''m afraid she would have... "


    "There''s also a chance. If she falls into a big battle as soon as she enters it, as long as she doesn''t move, she won''t encounter any danger.""Master, are you kidding! If you really enter the battle, you should die faster! Besides, even if Da Chen didn''t kill her, she was running for death. How could she not move? "


    "Why don''t you hurry up and start!"


    "Master, why do you care so much about that Fox jade? What do you want to do?"


    "I want to have a close disciple! Come on, hurry up Jade lotus constantly urged, this let Chu Fei very speechless.


    "Master, even if you want to accept the closed door disciples, you have to see if she has such a chance. If she doesn''t have a chance, she will die. Isn''t that something you can''t do?"


    "We don''t believe in chance! Hurry up


    "Well, if you don''t believe in chance, it''s OK, but I''m too free to go out. In case something happens to me..."


    "I don''t believe you can die in it. Hurry up, don''t let me do it..." The jade lotus elder''s eyes stare again, Chu Fei looks up to the sky and sighs, while Cheng Feng and Mingyue are very quiet.


    "Yes, but where is the entrance! I can''t see it


    Chu Fei didn''t find any reason this time. He didn''t see the entrance of the forbidden area. At this time, they are located on the edge of a cliff. A few meters in front of them is a huge abyss.


    Of course, this is a valley, and the entrance to the great wilderness is in the valley.


    Most of the people who came here were very clear about this matter, and only Chu Fei and his three people didn''t understand it.


    "It''s just below the valley. You just jump down from here." Jade lotus finish saying, Chu Fei three people haven''t had time to react, then feel a pure yuan force to wrap them up, and then three people directly rushed out of the cliff, fell into the valley.


    Because the whole process of jade lotus yuan force protection, so Chu Fei they did not fear, just to jade lotus this behavior expressed a little dissatisfaction.


    As for the way they express themselves, they are just screaming and in a hurry Dirty mouth.


    At this time, yulianhua has rushed to the high altitude again, but she did not leave immediately, but looked at the valley below with a dignified face. This is a valley of strange shape. No one ever thought it was formed naturally.


    Because the shape of the valley is basically a huge fist smashing into the ground, and then ploughing away.


    The existence of this valley is too abrupt, there is no buffer at the beginning, and the end is abrupt.


    The jade lotus floated in the sky for a while. Seeing that Chu Fei kept falling, and finally fell into a huge black hole, she drifted away.


    That black hole, of course, is the entrance to the great wilderness.


    It''s hard for others to say. Anyway, Chu Fei''s heart was empty when he was approaching the black hole.


    It''s not that he hasn''t entered the small world. In fact, the small world of xiaodongtian is very normal, and the residence that Shuntian Pavilion of Shuntian mansion in Kyushu arranged for chufei is also in the small world.


    But these two small worlds don''t have black hole like entrances and exits when they come out and go in, so they don''t feel much when they come in and out.


    But this barren land completely changed Chu Fei''s cognition of the existence of small world and different space.


    Black hole, that''s true, except black is black, there is no color.


    Moreover, after the three men plunged into the black hole, chufei felt that his eyes were completely covered with darkness, and his body felt a very abnormal temperature alternation, which lasted for at least 10 minutes.


    At the moment when this feeling disappeared, chufei quickly released his divine consciousness and quickly scanned the space of several meters around.


    Chu Fei is very cautious, in fact, even if it is to explore the space of a few meters, Chu Fei is also worried.


    After all, it''s an unknown space, and I know there are arrays in it


    If you encounter a powerful array, which can be touched by the divine sense, isn''t it bad luck!


    Fortunately, such bad luck did not fall on Chu Fei, nor on Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are looking around in surprise and shock. As for the possible danger, Chu Fei is there. They don''t consider the danger at all.


    This is the credit of yulianhua. With her Yuanli''s support, chufei and chufei were not separated by the wasteland, but gathered together.


    "I''m Cao..."


    Chu Fei, who first determined that there was no danger around, then began to scan around, and then began to utter rude words continuously.


    It''s no good not to be rude, because Chu Fei didn''t expect to see such a scene in this strange space and small world


    First of all, the top of the mountain is shrouded by clouds, and then the trees are as high as clouds. The mountains are extremely high and the sky is bright


    There are clouds moving slowly in the sky, and even the sun is high


    There''s no other way to describe the universe as a whole. There''s no other way to describe the universe as a wholeAt this moment, Chu Fei three people are standing on the top of a mountain. At their feet is a flat Boulder, but they don''t know whether they were weathered like this or cut like this.


    In a word, the existence of this huge stone also gave chufei a welfare.


    In addition, within the visible range of the naked eye, there are several buildings standing on the mountain clearly. Just a glance, chufei is sure that they are definitely wooden buildings!


    But this is not the reason why Chu Fei was so rude. The real reason why Chu Fei was so rude is that one of the buildings we can see now is actually the same as the ancient style of the earth!


    Yes, it''s exactly the same. The architectural style is the design style of the Sui, Tang and Qingming dynasties!


    Chu Fei, who has seen too many ancient costume films and TV plays, will not be unfamiliar with these buildings.

 Chapter 531

    "NIMA..."


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to express his feelings now.


    Chu Fei only felt that his brain was in a mess now, because Chu Fei began to doubt whether everything in this space, this forbidden area, really had anything to do with the earth''s ancient Sui, Tang, Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    If the answer is no, chufei can also sigh about the magic of human design and aesthetics.


    But if the answer is yes!


    Can this show that the legends on earth are not only true! What''s more, there is a part of history on the earth that has been lost and has never really been shown!


    That''s Xiuxian!


    If Chu Fei is really like this, then those secrets are too tempting!


    Unfortunately, all these ideas can not get any response now.


    Facing Chu Fei''s excitement, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have no way to feel the same. Although they also feel very magical here, they are not as excited as chufei.


    A moment later, when chufei''s mood finally returned to normal, Cheng Feng and Mingyue began to speak after they looked at each other.


    "Lord This Have you thought of something... "


    Because he was too cautious, Cheng Feng subconsciously used the word you when he spoke.


    Chufei didn''t look back, but he nodded.


    "Lord, we should be more careful. After all, this is a wasteland..." Bright moon also opens mouth to remind a way.


    "Originally, I didn''t think the forbidden area was dangerous. Even if it was, the danger was limited. But now it seems that the outside understanding of the forbidden area is just a drop in the bucket... "


    Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile:


    "next, we really need to be very careful."


    Chufei said: my ancestors, if it''s really your territory, you must take care of the new generation!


    Of course, this idea is only half a joke.


    The forbidden area has also been established. We have to work next.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t immediately try to find fox jade, and doesn''t immediately go down the mountain or other places in a mess. What Chu Fei does is very simple.


    He let Cheng Feng Mingyue stand beside him and let go of the central open space on the big stone. Then Chu Fei opened the tuntian ring and threw the SUV out.


    Although it''s an off-road vehicle, it''s impossible to be unrestrained in such a mountainous place. Chu Fei never had such an idea.


    But now, one of the functions of the off-road vehicle that Chu Fei needs very much is the automatic scanning function of the navigation system.


    Chu Fei can''t say how to do this, but since this car can do it, that''s enough.


    Chu Fei opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. Then he turned on the navigator and began to scan the map of this wasteland.


    If it''s just a regional scan, it won''t take much time, but if it''s comprehensive, it''s different.


    Chufei estimated that it would be impossible to finish in two hours without one hour.


    But Chu Fei could afford to wait for this time, and it was a good activity to see the scenery at the top of the mountain.


    "Come on, let''s wait while we eat..."


    It''s not lunch time yet, but it doesn''t prevent chufei and his family from eating snacks and eating melon seeds together.


    As for the rest of the activities


    Chu Fei thought of a lot of entertainment, such as fighting landlords, but in the end he would forget it, even if he was in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei''s judgment is right. When the navigation map of the SUV is finally built, it will be three hours later.


    It''s five hours, which is much longer than the time in the world of fighting demons


    Back in the driver''s seat, Cheng Feng and Mingyue got into the car together, and the three of them gathered together in front of the navigator screen to study the map carefully.


    After seeing the complete map, chufei realized that this space was not what chufei thought before, it was not a complete planet.


    The world is not small, but it is just a plane world, an irregular square According to the ratio of navigators, the world is more than 200000 miles deep.


    It''s not easy to find people in such a huge world


    So Chu Fei began to worry again.


    But it''s not this that really depresses Chu Fei now. It''s because many areas in the map displayed on the navigator are foggy. It''s obvious that there is something in these places that hinders the survey of the navigator.


    As for what it is, it must be array.


    ¡­¡­


    It took five hours to build the navigation map, and more than half an hour for Chu Fei to study the map. When the research was almost finished, it was time to eat.


    Chu Fei got out of the car and looked up at the inexplicable sun in the sky. After a simple calculation, he found that the time in the space was synchronized with that outside.At least, it''s synchronized in the rotation of day and night.


    After eating something, Chu Fei takes out the jade pendant that Xiong Dali gave him.


    The jade pendant is exquisite, but it is important to be really useful.


    Chu Fei was holding the jade pendant. He wanted to input the real force, but then he decided to use the pure physical force to squeeze it


    Xiong Dali said that this is useful. If it is true, then this set of things can also be sold on the earth!


    If you add some other functions to the jade pendant, the sales volume is absolutely not weak!


    With the gradual increase of finger strength, the jade pendant in Chu Fei''s hand finally had a reaction.


    At first, it was just a very fuzzy flash. Later, the light spot was very clear.


    Chu Fei estimated that the power he used at this time was not big, and normal adults on the earth could easily do it.


    In this way, there is another factor that can confirm that it can sell well


    "This is Over there No, the light spot is moving... "


    Chu Fei''s face is full of confusion. The light spot on the jade pendant is not moving in a certain direction, but in a crazy direction


    I was just in the south, and the next moment I went to the East


    So tell the mobile, not ordinary people can do! After all, the world is 200000 Li deep!


    In such a huge world, even the jade lotus, the sky ladder masters like them can''t move so fast!


    "Is Is she being transferred by what big group all the time Mingyue expresses her judgment, and then gets the approval of Chu Fei and Cheng Feng.


    It''s possible


    "But the problem is, if we keep moving like this, how can we find her..." Cheng Feng smiles bitterly.


    That''s the real problem


    Chu Fei and his wife were so depressed that they watched the light spot on the jade pendant move quickly. After watching it for more than ten minutes, the light spot finally stopped


    And the direction where the light stops is on their right side As for the distance, I don''t know.


    "It''s finally stopped. Pack up and get ready to go!"


    Chu Fei finished, and directly put the SUV into tuntianjie, while Cheng Feng and Mingyue put away the tables and chairs they had eaten before.


    Everything is done. The three of them walk down the mountain.


    The mountain they are on is not too steep, but not steep is not necessarily a good thing. For example, chufei''s distance to go down the mountain has been directly lengthened several times.


    The key is that Chu Fei didn''t dare to mess around, they could only walk step by step, and they didn''t dare to speed up.


    Because this is a wasteland


    Even if the navigation map doesn''t show any foggy places nearby that can''t be investigated, it doesn''t mean that the neighborhood is safe


    So, be careful to make the Wannian boat


    All the way down the mountain, from the foot of the barren grass into the beautiful grass, and then into the lush forest


    After walking for more than half an hour, I didn''t encounter any danger. It seems that everything is normal


    "Why don''t we speed up?" Chu Fei carefully observed the trees around him, and said on guard.


    "Listen to the Lord!" Cheng Feng said quickly, while Mingyue hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    "why don''t you think about accelerating after you get down the mountain?"


    Chufei thought about it. Mingyue''s proposal is indeed safer. Naturally, it is no longer required, but as we walk, the forests gradually become denser, and the types of trees begin to increase.


    With more trees, there will be more light to block. What''s more, Ben is in the afternoon. The sun is in the west, and the forest is darker.


    "I hate the forest very much at such times..." Chu Fei stopped and patted a big tree in front of him. Then he waved:


    "cut it..."


    All the way for a long time, the mood is not good, so Chu Fei this request Cheng Feng is very happy to start the implementation!


    With one sword, the big tree was cut off directly. Then Chu Fei slapped it on the trunk of the tree, which made the towering tree fall in front of the three people


    Galala


    Among the thick trees, a tree doesn''t fall fast


    Suddenly, when they lay down, they had to look down from the ground!


    Jin Guangyao''s eyes, Chu Fei''s three subconsciously protect their Yanjing, but when they look forward again, they find a large space ten meters away.


    The trees that originally grew disappeared, and most of the trees that had fallen before disappeared, leaving only part of the trunk outside the golden light rolling on the ground.


    "This What''s going on... "


    "The golden light Is it a trap... "


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have already drawn out their weapons and are on guard carefully.Chu Fei frowned. If it was a trap, I''m afraid the only factor that touched it was the fallen tree But it''s dark and the big tree hasn''t touched the ground yet


    But if that golden light trap can be triggered in mid air, why can trees grow in that space, and many trees grow


    Thinking about it, the only explanation is


    "It seems that we have a guest!"


    Chu Fei said in a deep voice, and then Cheng Feng and Mingyue were on guard together.


    But there was no sound except the wind and the leaves.


    Don''t mention the guests, even a mouse, fly, snake and other small animals don''t have


    "Do I think too much?" Chu Fei was confused, but out of caution, Chu Fei decided to try again.


    Chu Fei''s right foot lightly stepped on part of the trunk of the tree that had been cut before, and then found a suitable angle. As soon as he stepped on it, the piece of wood rushed straight ahead


    Chu Fei wanted to see if the golden light would come out ten meters away, but the wood just flew out three meters, and then the golden light came out from the bottom and directly submerged the wood.


    This time, Chu Fei did not dodge, but seriously staring, did not miss any details.


    So, this time, Chu Fei saw that piece of wood directly turned into fly ash in the golden light.

 Chapter 532

    It doesn''t matter that wood can be directly turned into fly ash, because even chufei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can do it now.


    What''s really shocking is that when the golden light destroyed the wood, there was no sound at all. It''s not that the sound is small, but that there is really no sound.


    There is no sound, and in an instant annihilation, this has been amazing.


    It''s not only the sound but also the light.


    In other words, the golden light came to Chu Fei.


    "There''s something down there!" Cheng Feng and Mingyue yelled out for the first time, and then worked together to split a sword.


    The sword Qi of this sword rushed to the ground like a crescent moon, but when it was about one meter away from the ground, the golden light gushed out again and instantly annihilated the sword Qi.


    Two eyebrows see behind, the bottom of the heart shock also this golden power, but the hand did not stop.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue split a sword together again. The power of this sword was many times stronger than that of the previous one. The Qi of the sword was bigger, brighter and sharper than that of the previous one.


    But the sword Qi curved moon just rushed out of their swords and disappeared instantly. It was swallowed by the golden light again.


    But at this time, the golden light was very close to them, and they had no choice but to retreat together.


    But they retreated, but chufei didn''t move.


    At the moment when they were shocked, Chu Fei raised his right foot with a sneer. Zhenyuan moved. The power of Tai Chi gathered along Chu Fei''s right foot. The next moment, Chu Fei''s foot fell. Under the huge roar, the whole mountain was shaken.


    Just as Cheng Feng and Mingyue were trying to stand firm, they were shocked by the terror of chufei''s attack. In front of chufei, only about 10 cm, the earth on the surface suddenly arched out. The next moment, something the size of a calf rushed out.


    This thing was just shocked by Chu Fei''s foot, so it didn''t launch any attack in mid air, and after landing, it paralyzed quietly for a long time before it reacted.


    This thing makes a clattering sound when it lands. It doesn''t sound like a normal creature.


    In terms of appearance, this thing should be a pangolin, not counting the tail, it is the size of a calf. With the tail, it is a bit like a giant lizard on earth.


    But even if it was pangolin, it shouldn''t make a clatter when it landed. However, from the appearance, Chu Fei didn''t see anything unusual about it.


    Since the naked eye can''t, it''s natural to use divine sense.


    Chu Fei''s divine sense swept the huge pangolin, but what he could see was only many tiny shadows in its body, and he could not tell which part was which part.


    "Something''s wrong..." Chu Fei frowned tightly.


    "Suzerain, this is the Dundi beast." Mingyue and chufei don''t know what''s wrong. They know this kind of thing, which is beyond the ordinary beast in the world of crape myrtle, but far from qualified to be called the existence of monster.


    "Yes, the Dundi beast just likes to stay at the bottom, but I don''t know what happened to the golden light before." Cheng Feng also agrees with Mingyue''s view, so he agrees.


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "you step back, it can''t be a escaping beast."


    Chu Fei''s words are full of dignity. Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know what''s going on, but they are all obedient, and then they are on guard.


    See two people quit, Chu Fei this just carefully check this Dun ground beast.


    At this time, Chu Fei already knew what it was, because he had used the system to identify it. However, it''s a bit dangerous for Chu Fei to introduce this thing and protect the safety of the three. After all, he is not proficient in the use of zhenyuanli and various skills.


    What''s more, Chu Fei doesn''t have any skills now.


    He has only two kinds of boxing skills, only one fire fighting skill and one fire fighting skill. Besides, what are the skills? Chufei didn''t know.


    "This is a puppet..."


    This thing hasn''t recovered its action, so Chu Fei dares to study it and introduce it, while Cheng Feng and Mingyue are shocked.


    The name of puppet is not strange, but in Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s cognition, there are two kinds of puppets.


    One is that in the ordinary people''s world, those craftsmen make some puppets and use them to perform some simple performances in order to make a living.


    Of course, this kind of puppet is very simple. It has another name, puppet.


    In addition, it''s a more advanced puppet, but it''s only used in all the rivers and lakes. That kind of puppet may have a bionic shape, but it will never be able to confuse the real with the fake like this beast in front of us.


    The puppets in the river and lake are known by fools as puppets. They have too many edges and corners to see through at a glance. Moreover, the puppet technique in the Jianghu is not very powerful. At most, it can load some concealed weapons, or it can be used to store some things.From a certain point of view, it can also be regarded as changeable Agencies.


    ¡­¡­


    But they haven''t seen any more advanced puppets, such as the hermit beast in front of them.


    From the appearance, he is a hermit beast, no doubt, even if it is to release the divine sense to explore, it will not find any problems. For Cheng Feng and Mingyue, the only problem with the exploration of divine consciousness is that they have no way to explore the inside of the hermit beast


    Chu Fei can also explore the shadow inside the Tao, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue can''t even see the shadow.


    So, at the beginning, they both felt that this beast was a successful one. Although it could not be transformed into a form, at least it had a high level of cultivation.


    But chufei has now told them the exact answer. It''s a puppet.


    "Puppets? What kind of puppet in the world It seems that Cheng Feng can''t accept this at all. Mingyue is better, but he is also very confused and says: "Why are puppets so strong?"


    "Of course, it''s strong. What can we do with puppets?" Chu Fei responded casually, and at the same time, his hands were already on the surface of the puppet.


    Chufei was very careful, because several breaths had passed since the puppet was shocked.


    And Chu Fei''s position at this time is also very dangerous. If the puppet has the ability to resist, it must be the most appropriate time to attack.


    Therefore, Chu Fei was very cautious.


    But fortunately, the moment Chu Fei put his hands on the skin of the Dundi beast, the Dundi beast trembled, as if he wanted to resist, but in addition to shaking, the Dundi beast did not make any successful action.


    Because Chu Fei came into contact with the Dundi beast, his divine consciousness could explore its body more deeply and clearly, and then he found out why the Dundi beast didn''t attack himself.


    This escape beast, in short, is broken.


    Chu Fei found that although the parts in the Dundi beast didn''t receive much damage, several core parts had fallen off, so they fell on other parts in a mess.


    Before that, the clattering sound of this thing when it landed was also made by these falling parts when they collided.


    Hoo


    Chu Fei was relieved and said:


    "it''s OK. This thing is no longer dangerous. You can come here."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other. Their eyes are full of doubts and surprises, as well as the joy of the afterlife.


    The next moment, they both stepped to both sides of chufei and surrounded the animal on the spot, but they didn''t put down their guard completely. After all, they were in the forbidden area, and they had a lesson to learn.


    "Lord, is this a puppet? It''s no different from the real Dundi beast, and.... "


    "And it can emit a terrible golden light..." Mingyue answered, but then nervously confirmed: "suzerain, is it the golden light from this thing?"


    If not, it''s really a big game.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei has found the device that the Dundi beast emits the golden light, so he can be sure that the terrible golden light will not come out.


    "Don''t worry, it''s this thing. The golden light is released from an array in the puppet''s body, which should be a reduced array, and the power consumed is not the vitality of heaven and earth, but a kind of crystal jade in the puppet''s body. "


    "Is it really it? But How can a puppet be so powerful! " Cheng Feng still can''t accept it, but Mingyue has accepted it.


    "Ordinary puppets are not so powerful, but they are not ordinary..." Chu Fei then turned back to look at Cheng Feng and said:


    "haven''t you heard of such a puppet?"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other, then shake their heads together


    Chu Fei was puzzled and said:


    "no, how can a school that controls puppets have no name..."


    "Lord, as far as we know, there is no such school in the world of crape myrtle At least, there are no monks in the clan, but in the rivers and lakes... "


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue can be quite sure of this, because in the sect, they listen to lectures in addition to cultivation.


    Of course, the lecturers are Sun Yue and Long Wu. Long Wu seldom talks about it, but when he talks about it once, many disciples in xiaodongtian feel as if they have been opened a new door.


    Once upon a time, Long Wu and Sun Yue talked about all kinds of schools in the world of crape myrtle. Although they didn''t talk about it in detail, their general characteristics were very clear.


    For example, there is an island called Huangtian island. The friars on this island are of their own school, specializing in fantasy, evasion and the five elements. Their fighting power is not necessarily strong, but their ability to escape is very strong.


    Once upon a time, Master Sun Yue gave an example, and Long Wu affirmed what Master Sun Yue said


    Say, suppose there is a group of powerful enemies who have trapped the disciples of all the sects in the world of crape myrtle. The cultivation of those disciples is in the secret periodThen, in a few days, you may find that the disciples of Huangtian island have already escaped, but most of the disciples of other sects have no way to escape quietly.


    This is the characteristic of Huangtian island


    ¡­¡­


    With the popularity of all kinds of common sense of Master Sun Yue and Long Wu, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are absolutely sure that there is no monk sect in the world that controls puppets


    "No way! The method of puppet control, although it consumes a lot of money, is very powerful


    Chu Fei exaggerates to call, also continue to study this puppet at the same time.


    For this puppet who has lost his fighting power, chufei''s idea is to let it become his own help. If you''re lucky, it''s the best way to work out the design of this thing, or to make the system.


    But if the system can''t help, the worst thing is that Chu has to remember all the parts of the puppet himself.


    If it is before Chu Fei really can''t do this, but now Chu Fei, under the nourishment of the vitality of heaven and earth, the brain is very easy to use, remember this thing or not.


    "Lord, how strong is this thing?"


    "It''s hard to say to what extent. Anyway, I don''t think it''s a problem under the emperor."


    Cheng Feng wry smile, although Chu Fei and professional ang said, but he still can''t accept. But the problem is, it''s not good not to accept it. At present and this hermit beast has been very terrible.

 Chapter 533

    Chu Fei also sees Cheng Feng''s idea, but he hasn''t corrected much.


    It''s a matter of cognition. In the final analysis, it''s just a matter of vision. As long as we constantly see new things, Cheng Feng''s concept will be changed sooner or later.


    In contrast, the bright moon is obviously more receptive to new things.


    Chu Fei continued to study, and Mingyue and Cheng Feng also tried to find out the characteristics of the puppet Dundi beast in their own way.


    A moment later, Mingyue suddenly thought of a question and said:


    "suzerain, since there can be this hermit beast puppet in the forbidden area, can you say that there are many other puppets in the forbidden area?"


    Chufei nodded. That''s for sure, so there''s no need to say more. Even Cheng Feng answered Mingyue''s question seriously and positively, saying:


    "this is for sure..."


    Mingyue''s expression was tangled. After pondering for a moment, she continued:


    "then Suzerain, since there are so many puppets in this forbidden area, people who have been there must have seen them But how... "


    "How to get the puppet out, right?" Chufei took a word.


    "Well, if you take it or not, you''ll at least see the power of the puppet, and you''ll know the horror of it. But why hasn''t the crape myrtle world heard that any school is researching and making puppets..."


    As for the question of Mingyue, Cheng Feng actually thought about it, but he didn''t ask it in the end, because what he thought was very simple. Since no one studied it or successfully made it, it means that it''s not so simple to make it.


    "Maybe..." Cheng Feng tries to answer Mingyue''s question, but Chu Fei straightens up at this time. He presses his right hand on the surface of the Dundi beast and pulls it out slowly


    At the fingertip of his right hand, a crystal stone with soft light was pulled out by him.


    "That''s why..."


    Chu Fei interrupts Cheng Feng''s words and puts the luminous crystal in the palm of his hand, dragging them in front of their eyes.


    "What is this? Is this the crystal that drives it? "


    "It''s crystal jade..."


    Cheng Feng corrected Mingyue''s words, because Chu Fei used the word "Jingyu" before, not Jingshi.


    Although the two names don''t seem to have much difference, Chu Fei''s authority in the hearts of people in xiaodongtian is beyond doubt.


    Mingyue also found that her words were not accurate, so she quickly corrected them and said:


    "yes, Jingyu Is it crystal jade? "


    Chu Fei''s bitter smile, Jingshi or Jingyu, is actually just a name difference, and this kind of name difference is Chu Fei in order to avoid confusion with Jingshi.


    Because in Chu Fei''s simple research, it is found that the driving force crystal jade in this puppet is quite different from the various crystal stones in Lagerstroemia.


    Chu Fei has a lot of Yuan crystals. You can easily compare them. They are not in shape. The biggest difference is that the stability of energy release can''t be compared at all.


    The speed of energy released by crystal jade in puppet is very stable, and it can be controlled by specific array. But the primordial crystals of Lagerstroemia indica are not good, at least they can''t use an independent array to control their energy release rate.


    It''s good to fuse the yuan crystal into the array, either as the array base or as a pure energy source. As long as it''s integrated into the array and integrated with the array, there''s no problem


    It doesn''t sound very different between the two ways of operation, but it''s very important for the puppet.


    After discovering this point, Chu Fei tried to find out what the essence of crystal jade was, so he started the systematic identification, and the result given by the system was very clear:


    "it was the product of energy rich crystal stone forged by special methods..."


    This identification has made clear the sequence of the two different things here


    Meta crystal is a kind of crystal, it and other crystal containing energy can be advanced to crystal jade, but it is not crystal jade itself.


    A jade word, a stone word, Chu Fei''s name is very reasonable.


    However, what Chu Fei was dragging in his hand was not crystal stone or jade, but something else.


    "I don''t know how to call this thing. If I name it, it should be called soul jade..."


    Soul jade, the name of nature is not Chu Fei''s own thought, is the name of the earth ready-made used.


    "Soul jade? What is soul jade? " Cheng Feng and Mingyue just feel that they are like children who don''t know anything. They have to ask why.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care. He said:


    "explore with your Divine sense to see what you can feel..."


    They nodded, cautiously released their own divine consciousness, and slowly wound around the soul jade. Then, they were scared.


    "This is Spirit... "


    "It feels like It seems to be the spirit of the Dundi beast... "Whether it''s spirit or soul, Chu Fei didn''t worry about the difference between them. He nodded and affirmed their conjecture, saying:


    "what''s inside should be the spirit of Dundi beast. Of course, it might be the spirit of something very similar. It''s not important. What''s important is that it''s a special kind of jade that seals up the soul of life, so I call him soul jade. ¡±


    "soul jade Soul jade... " Mingyue pondered on both sides and then asked:


    "what is the function of this soul jade..."


    "The function is to give the puppet vitality So that the puppet can distinguish the enemy, can decide whether to attack or defend, can also make a lot of other more detailed behavior


    "Ah So, that''s why Lagerstroemia can''t be a puppet! Lord, I think it''s right! " Mingyue is a little excited. After all, she has found the answer to one of her questions.


    Chufei nodded. Basically, this explanation should be realistic.


    However, we can only find a way to verify it later.


    "OK, let''s have a rest in place, and then we''ll continue to set out. This thing belongs to us."


    Chu Fei said that, he threw the beast puppet into his ring, and then sat on the ground with Cheng Feng Mingyue.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue chat together. Chu Fei lies on the ground lazily and doesn''t feel dirty.


    It seems that Chu Fei is thinking about something, so Cheng Feng and Mingyue dare not disturb.


    But in fact, Chu Fei is now separated from the spirit in his own consciousness sea, talking shamelessly and boring with the unresponsive system.


    "System, haven''t you woken up yet? Wake up, it''s daybreak!"


    "That''s right. Get up quickly. If you don''t get up again, the sun will shine on your ass!"


    "It''s a shame to be called up by one person, but now it''s two people who call you up together!"


    "Well, get up quickly. Let''s have dinner!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei is not boring. Chufei still remembers that the system once had an independent consciousness to talk to itself. Although the autonomous consciousness of that system can only display text on the system column when talking, it''s a bit like a person chatting with another typewriter by voice


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as the guy in the system is there, he or she can help Chu Fei a lot, although he or she will embarrass Chu Fei occasionally.


    Even if he didn''t help, he could answer many questions for Chu Fei.


    From this point of view, Chu Fei believes that the autonomous consciousness is better when it is awake.


    But before he fell into a deep sleep, the system was on the verge of collapse, and then fell into a deep sleep. Before falling into a deep sleep, the system said that it was necessary for chufei to search for natural resources and land treasures as much as possible, so as to maintain the normal operation of the system as long as possible.


    Although I don''t know why my own system is so weak, it can at least explain one problem, that is, the system, and the self-consciousness behind the system, itself has a close and inseparable relationship with chufei and these worlds.


    If we think in this direction, the person behind this system is likely to be a certain ancient power, such as the great immortal and the great emperor. Then because we have seen the scientific and technological development of the earth, this power has come up with a system, which is still in chufei.


    Although this explanation is a bit absurd, it is absolutely possible.


    If he thinks so, then now Chu Fei has to start thinking about why the person behind the system will fall into a deep sleep.


    Are you tired? Bullshit! Must be injured, but also very serious injury, only this explanation can reasonably explain the problem that Chu Fei once faced.


    So


    Chufei thinks that he must wake up the system as early as possible, at least the system after waking up can point out where chufei has good things!


    For example, now, if the system really needs Tiancai Dibao to supplement its power, is the stele outside the sky something!


    Yes!


    Do you want it!


    Yes!


    How? Of course, it''s the system itself


    Even if it''s not bad for feichu, at least it''s not good for feichu! At least you don''t need to worry about the system crashing!


    This kind of thought has been hovering in Chu Fei''s mind for a long time, but it has not really started to turn into action until now


    Although this operation is very retarded


    A chufei and a chufei are both gods and spirits. They are just like mentally retarded. They yelled at the system interface for more than ten minutes, but the system didn''t give any response


    Ah!


    Chu Fei sighed, and the spirit returned to his temple.


    "It''s almost time to rest. Let''s go on."


    Saying this, Chu Fei took out the jade pendant given by Xiong Dali and confirmed the direction of the light spot on it. Fortunately, the light spot didn''t move, that is to say, the jade pendant of Huyu didn''t move eitherAs for Huyu, who knows, it depends on the will of heaven


    "Well, Lord, just now we talked about the puppet of the Dundi beast. Is it broken? Can it be fixed? " Cheng Feng''s attitude has obviously changed a lot. It seems that he no longer repels the existence of puppets.


    "It may be repaired in the future, but not now. We don''t have much time to study it." Chu Fei denied Cheng Feng''s idea.


    Cheng Feng said with a bitter smile:


    "that''s a pity. If it can be repaired, we can let the puppet explore the way in front of us, and save ourselves the chance of adventure..."


    Cheng Feng finish saying, continue to walk with the moon two people, did not find, Chu Fei after hearing this sentence directly froze.


    Moreover, the expression on Chu Fei''s face is very wonderful One red, one white, one green, one green


    Listen to Chu Fei''s footsteps stop, Cheng Feng and Mingyue also stop, and then look at Chu Fei. At this time, Chu Fei said to himself: "I''m so stupid! Damn it

 Chapter 534

    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are startled. Who could have thought that the patriarch of his family suddenly stopped to scold him


    Even companies on the earth rarely happen such things, let alone the monk fairy gate, which is more detached than the company


    So they were totally shocked, and didn''t know how to answer the phone, or did they pretend to hear it completely?


    However, Chu Fei didn''t care about Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s surprise. Instead, he said with a bitter smile: "why didn''t you say it earlier? If you said it earlier, we wouldn''t be so lazy Still slow to death Ah


    Chufei looked up at the sky and sighed, then unlocked a normal size car with remote control on the other side of the system.


    This kind of car actually exists on the earth now, but there is no market, so no one produces and sells it.


    After all, autonomous driving and remote driving are two different kinds of existence.


    But remote driving is in use now.


    As for the unlocking exchange price, chufei didn''t have any pain


    A total price of only 10 million, then unlock + exchange, which put in the system''s price system, is absolutely conscience!


    The shape of this car is not too cool, but an engineering car like a roller


    In fact, strictly speaking, this thing is an existing function car of the earth, and then the remote control function is added to the system


    There is a huge roller in front of this thing, which vibrates as it rolls


    Chufei, of course, they don''t need to sit up. They just follow.


    "Let''s just follow him. Don''t go outside. Just walk in this width. It''s safest."


    The so-called width, in fact, has been more than two meters, nearly three meters, such a width does not make people feel any narrow.


    "Lord, this is What kind of car... "


    Mingyue and his wife were surprised at the shape of the car, but since they have wheels, it must be a car. After all, they did not ride the SUV once or twice.


    "It''s called a road roller. It''s a kind of engineering vehicle. Its function is to use that roller to flatten and compact the road..."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue suddenly nodded, but they also understood Chu Fei''s practice and Chu Fei''s self scolding.


    Chu Fei has a remote control in his hand. It''s very simple. It''s not much different from the toy remote control. There are two waists, one controls the front and the other controls the left and right


    "Gone Let''s keep a distance from the car... "


    Chufei also wanted to ensure safety, so after the roller was started, he controlled the roller to drive forward for ten meters, and then they kept up.


    It''s terrible to say that the trees on this hillside are as dense as the big forests on the earth, and the trees are thicker, stronger and stronger


    But even so, these trees can''t stop the progress of the qualified roller


    What a terrifying impetus


    Even if there are occasionally two patriotic and strong trees blocking the way, chufei can jump up and smash the tree with their own attack, and then move on


    So, under the full speed of the roller, chufei''s speed has increased many times.


    Although the mountain is tall and continuous, it also came down to the flat before dark.


    In fact, flat land is just a relatively flat mountain. Where there is a real flat land surrounded by mountains like this.


    One is one. In fact, it''s either the foot of this mountain or the foot of that mountain


    But even so, it''s better than drilling around in the mountains.


    What''s more, after a few steps down the mountain, Chu Fei found a way


    This road is not too wide, but it is more than three meters wide. Naturally, the smoothness of the road is not as good as the cement asphalt road on earth, but it is also a normal earth road.


    "I don''t know where this road leads to..." Chu Fei sighed, and then manipulated the roller to turn around, and finally confirmed that there was no dangerous array or trap around.


    Then, the roller stops


    "Lord, shall we have a rest?" Cheng Feng and Mingyue are puzzled. Although it''s late at night, it''s a forbidden area, and their goal now is to save people, not to travel


    In this case, a short rest is enough. If you want to sleep overnight, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t have such an idea Chu Fei said:


    "I have a rest, but you two can''t rest. Give each of you a cup of tea. You must learn how to operate this roller..."


    As the voice falls, Chu Fei throws the remote control to them


    It''s not difficult to study the remote control of a roller. Chu Fei believes that Cheng Feng and Mingyue can do it quickly.But the real problem is after the thing, let two people get used to the remote control this kind of thing, the next thing is the real play.


    At this time, Chu Fei is manipulating the system interface in the sea of consciousness


    "Helicopter It''s cheap With remote control I''m Cao. Why is it so expensive... "


    Chu Fei was surprised. Fortunately, he was only surprised in the sea of consciousness, not outside


    Helicopters are really not expensive. In fact, people on earth who can afford luxury cars can afford helicopters


    The key point is that the fuel consumption of helicopter is too expensive. The price of hundreds of thousands per hour is really distressing


    However, on the system side, there is no need to worry about the fuel consumption. The only problem is that with the remote control, the price will be tripled all at once


    Chufei''s helicopter is a common civilian helicopter with a speed of 300 kilometers per hour


    Unlock, exchange


    Then chufei found a second one. The shape of this helicopter is bigger than before. Both the fuselage and the propeller are much bigger And the price of this helicopter is twice as high as that of No.1 medium. With remote control, it''s several times higher


    As a result, two helicopters, one ordinary and the other remote-controlled, spent more than 30 million yuan to unlock and exchange


    Heartache, very heartache, 30 million said no, plus the previous 10 million, 40 million so no


    "After I find Huyu, I will try to make up for my loss Tens of millions My money doesn''t come from the wind, either


    Chu Fei wanted to cry without tears, but he didn''t really show this kind of sadness


    After the exchange of the two helicopters, they threw the rings directly. During this period of time, chufei has been used to this kind of operation. After all, there are not suitable places for you to put the exchanged things directly on the ground


    During this period of time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue seem to have found a fun toy. The road roller is running around in their hands, and their laughter is echoing in the night sky.


    Chu Fei crossed his waist and looked at the two people''s play nearby with a posture of "you can drive me to hell". He said to himself:


    "these two guys really look like a couple!"


    After sighing, Chu Fei opened his mouth to greet them and said:


    "how''s the familiar one?"


    "Fun Two people with one voice, and then quickly came to chufei side, roller also under control slowly opened back.


    "Ha ha, how much security have you determined in the neighborhood?"


    "There is no danger within a hundred feet." Cheng Feng affirms to say, bright moon is also cooperating with a starting point to nod beside.


    "Well, is this your bag of heaven and earth?"


    "Yes! No problem Cheng Feng nodded excitedly, but the moon next to him didn''t say a word to help his forehead, saying:


    "where do you have the extra bag of heaven and earth..."


    "Well Well, Lord, we can''t hold it... " Cheng Feng sighed in disappointment. Chu Fei turned his mouth and said, "it''s easy to say if the heaven and earth bag can hold it." There are also four heaven and earth bags in chufei''s ring, which are all from Kuang in the hands of the predecessors of crape myrtle


    He took out two, one for each, and gave them to each, saying:


    "one for each You can take any roller with you... "


    Although Chu Fei said that, Chu Fei guessed that the roller would eventually fall into Cheng Feng''s hands


    And the result also proves Chu Fei''s conjecture. After Cheng Feng gets the bag of heaven and earth, little stars will appear in his eyes


    Chu Fei couldn''t see it, nor could Mingyue. Therefore, the roller entered the heaven and earth bag without any dispute and belonged to Cheng Feng.


    "Well, now you need to be proficient in this thing..."


    Chu Fei said this and put his divine sense into the tuntian ring. Then he wound the remote-controlled helicopter and took it out together with the remote control and put it on the open space in front of him.


    It is five meters high and the propeller diameter is more than 15 meters


    As for the remote control, it''s not as small as the remote control of a roller. The remote control of this helicopter is as big as the panel of a slot machine in a game hall, and it''s full of buttons, waist bars, gyroscopes that you can''t understand


    Fortunately, when unlocking the exchange, the system has let chufei master the use of this thing


    "Come on, you''re going to control this next..."


    Even if it''s a toy helicopter, you have to practice for a long time if you want to play well, let alone a real helicopter.


    Although they had Chu Fei''s careful guidance, it was only after an hour, that is, two hours, that they mastered the method of controlling the helicopter.


    Moreover, even if they practice for an hour, it is unrealistic for them to control the helicopter and make some difficult movements.But at least, it''s ready to fly


    "Lord This thing It''s more fun than a roller Cheng Feng is extremely excited.


    "Well, of course, but you can''t take this any more. You''ve already been given a roller!"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and naturally knew what Cheng Feng thought


    Most men like machines


    "We''re going to take this thing next, but this one is put in front of us to explore the way. Let''s take another one..."


    With these words, Chu Fei also released another helicopter. In terms of size and shape, the one he took out later was really low


    "Come on, get on the plane!"


    Chu Fei first got into the helicopter, then Cheng Feng and Mingyue came up However, the helicopter can''t be closed like a car. In order to keep the remote controller''s good sight at night, he or she has to open the door at worst. Maybe he or she has to hang slantingly outside


    But anyway, in this way, chufei''s speed will increase a lot.


    "Let''s take off first, then Cheng Feng. When I find a suitable position, which one will you control to take off Mingyue, you take the jade pendant and confirm the direction and position... "


    "Good!" The two spoke in unison, and then Chu Fei started the helicopter


    Chufei learned it through the system, but it''s the first time to really operate it And it''s not the same thing as playing remote control So, at the beginning, the helicopter was not light. It was only a few minutes later that Chu Fei became familiar with the operation and hovered dozens of meters away.


    "Cheng Feng, it''s your turn."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 535

    Cheng Feng took a few deep breaths. Even if he was a monk, even if he was the elder martial brother of xiaodongtian, Cheng Feng was still a little nervous at this moment.


    In the previous practice, he has felt the difficulty of helicopter operation.


    Moreover, Chu Fei, the leader of xiaodongtian, was in a mess when he first contacted the helicopter.


    "Start..." Cheng Feng murmured, as if he was giving himself an order.


    With his operation, the propeller of the helicopter on the ground in front of him finally began to rotate slowly. After two or three breaths, the rotation speed of the propeller was already invisible.


    In the double roar, the dialogue between chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue must be assisted by zhenyuanli to communicate easily.


    Fortunately, Cheng Feng is worthy of the title of little Dongtian elder martial brother. Of course, it may be that remote control is easier than direct access. In short, the helicopter in front of him just went up and down a few times and then went into a stable state after two times of deflection.


    "Yes, it''s time for us to go, Cheng Feng. Try our best to make this helicopter have a wider detection range We don''t need to be too fast It''s all about safety. "


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I''ve already figured out what to do."


    "Turn right..." Mingyue has already begun to direct the direction, and chufei and Chengfeng naturally make a response.


    With the cooperation of the three people, the two helicopters finally rushed up into the sky, keeping a speed of 100 kilometers per hour, and galloping toward the location of Huyu.


    Although it was at night, due to the help of many instruments and the support of the three men''s divine consciousness, the flight along the way was fairly stable, and there was no problem in the first two hours.


    But after these two hours, chufei suddenly found that the helicopter in front of him suddenly began to shake.


    The so-called vibration, in fact, is a small amplitude of ups and downs, because the amplitude is too small, so it is defined as a vibration by Chu Fei. But now there is no strong air flow in the air, so this kind of vibration should not have happened.


    Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "Cheng Feng, be steady..."


    Cheng Feng has also found this problem. Before Chu Fei spoke, he had already started to verify whether it was his own operation.


    "Lord, it''s not my problem. It seems that we have encountered something unusual..."


    "Watch out!" Chu Fei quickly ordered, and then Mingyue, the person who controlled the direction, became the only one who had spare strength to guard and prepare for the war.


    Chu Fei had already thought of this problem. He took out the sniper gun from general tuntianjie and threw it to Mingyue. At the same time, he also took the sand eagle in his hand.


    "Here''s the insurance. Open it like this Aim from here, then pull the trigger to attack... "


    Chu Fei quickly said how to use this sniper gun again. Mingyue was smart and understood instantly.


    This sniper gun is not Chu Fei''s sand hawk. Although this sand Hawk has also killed the friars of Lagerstroemia indica, it completely depends on the short distance and the power of Huahua bullet. The key is that the opponent''s cultivation is not high.


    But this sniper gun is not the same. Its own power has gone beyond the scope of guns. To some extent, it has been strengthened to restrain the true force of monks.


    So, with this sniper gun, Chu Fei felt more secure in his heart.


    "Lord, the position of the red dot is the position that can be hit, right?" Mingyue has put on a shooting posture, and in front of her is the sight of the sniper gun.


    What she saw now was the night sky like day. In the sight, some strange birds were constantly crashing into the helicopter in front of her.


    "Yes, watch out..." Chu Fei nodded, but at the same time, he released his divine consciousness as much as possible. Unfortunately, he did not find any abnormality.


    In fact, not only chufei, but also Mingyue did not find any abnormality under the release of divine consciousness.


    But the birds could be seen through the sight of the sniper gun.


    "I''ve seen..." The bright moon said in a deep voice, "it''s a few birds. It''s no bigger than a foot by sight..."


    "Take the one far away and see what happens..." Chu Fei thought calmly and played games for so many years. No matter how shameless the monster design was, he had seen it, so his consideration was more complicated.


    The moon whispered a favor, and then began to take aim seriously


    In her aiming range, there were six or seven birds around the helicopter in front of her. They didn''t know where they came from. In short, they kept crashing around the helicopter.


    Fortunately, the birds didn''t attack the helicopter''s propeller, they just kept hitting the bottom of the helicopter


    "They don''t seem to fly high..." Mingyue gives her own judgment.


    "Yes? Then go up! " Chu Fei Leng for a while, but still made a decision quickly.


    Cheng Feng immediately operated, and the helicopter in front of him immediately lifted more than ten meters


    Sure enough, after the helicopter rose, the helicopter did not vibrate any more In other words, the birds don''t strike anymore.In the sight glass, mingyueyan watched the birds give up the attack on the helicopter in front and rush to chufei.


    "Come to us!"


    "Yes Chufei nodded. The reason why he didn''t pull up the helicopter together before was to see what happened to these birds.


    So, after the information of the moon burst out, chufei immediately turned on the headlight in front of the helicopter, and began to slowly pull up the helicopter.


    The helicopter also has a light, which is very bright, but the effective irradiation distance is not far. In addition, they are too far away from the helicopter in front of them, so it''s meaningless to open them before.


    But now it''s different


    In the night sky, two thick light beams directly rushed into the front of the night sky, but in the blink of an eye, there were several shadows flying up and down in the originally empty light beam.


    "Yes, it''s a bird that can''t be detected by divine sense. It''s interesting!"


    Chu Fei sneered, and then he held the sand eagle in his left hand and leaned out of the next window, picked up the farthest bird and fired two shots.


    Bang bang!


    The first shot is empty, but the second one is!


    At the moment the bullet hit the bird, a huge explosion was heard, accompanied by a black smoke.


    Chu Fei was startled. He quickly drew back his hand and pulled the helicopter up into the air


    Fortunately, those black smoke with wind didn''t climb up chufei''s helicopter at the first time, otherwise I don''t know what would happen


    "Yes, the black smoke must be poisonous."


    Chu Fei wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and then rushed to Mingyue without looking back: "Mingyue, you turn back, practice your gun, and knock those out!"


    Chu Fei is also to relieve Qi, but it''s good for them to do so, only to let Mingyue practice.


    Mingyue nodded and aimed the sniper gun at the slanting rear, aiming at Shooting!


    Empty


    Again, shoot!


    Boom! Yes!


    It seems that the first few shots were entirely by luck, but soon Mingyue mastered the technical points of sports shooting, and the birds were quickly turned into fireworks


    "Well, Mingyue, please evaluate this sniper gun..."


    Chu Fei''s mouth said this, but his heart was full of laughter, and he said: if I go to Zhihu and open a post about the evaluation of the earth''s scientific and technological products by foreign monks, it should attract a lot of attention!


    Chufei and Mingyue, no matter what, are always relaxed and relaxed, so they don''t think much about it. But Cheng Feng is different. He, who controls the remote-controlled helicopter, not only needs to keep the Pathfinder helicopter in front of him at a reasonable speed and height, but also needs to play tricks to explore a wider range of safety


    In this way, Cheng Feng was nervous all the time, and never relaxed at all


    For Chu Fei and Mingyue''s "Happy Fight", Cheng Feng is really envious.


    "How to say, Lord, I''ve seen this kind of fast attack method in elder Long Wu Elder sun can do it, but it''s not so far away... "


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that this sniper gun got such a good evaluation. He turned his head and looked at Mingyue, surprised and said:


    "is it so strong? I didn''t expect that! "


    "Well, it''s very strong. The only problem is that the attack is too simple. For example, elder sun''s attack can''t keep the speed far enough, but as long as he hits the target within a certain distance, the power and effect that can explode is this There''s no way this sniper gun can match... "


    "Well, it''s understandable. I''ll tell you, this sniper gun, and my pistol What''s really powerful about this thing is that even an ordinary child can have such attack power when he holds it... "


    "Ah It''s really If ordinary people can carry such weapons, I''m afraid our friars will be ugly. " The moon sighs, her eyes full of fear.


    Obviously, she imagined the scene.


    "It''s not so evil, it''s just a different choice..." Chu Fei comforts Mingyue, but what he is thinking about is the point that Mingyue said before


    If guns are popularized in this world, the high-level friars will not be threatened, needless to say, but what about the low-level friars?


    You''ve been practicing for ten or twenty years, but you''ve been knocked down by a teenager!


    If all the little friars at the bottom are destroyed, those big friars will become castles in the air. As long as they don''t live forever, they will die sooner or later


    "However, if it is taken by a monk, its power is many times stronger than that of ordinary people." Mingyue said with a smile. After thinking about this joint again, Mingyue''s expression obviously relaxed a lot.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, and then relieved, Mingyue said right, indeed.


    The concept of a child holding a gun is totally different from that of a special forces soldier holding a gun


    "Life will find its own way out I''m worried too... "The whole person of Mingyue seems to have been struck by thunder when she hears this sentence, and she will fall into a certain feeling in an instant. But at this moment, Mingyue''s eyes sweep through the sniper gun sight


    "Something''s coming up!"


    Mingyue sees a huge shadow. It''s as big as seven or eight feet. It''s very fast. I don''t know, it hasn''t moved at all!


    Because of worry, Mingyue gives a warning, but it is this cry that directly destroys the opportunity of perception that Mingyue was about to fall into before!


    In other words, the moon missed an epiphany.


    But also to protect the safety of the three


    Cheng Feng and Chu Fei don''t know this, but now is not the time to think about it.


    After hearing Mingyue''s warning, chufei immediately responded and turned on the searchlight of his helicopter.


    The searchlight can shine on a wide range, because it can rotate and move. Under the control of chufei, the searchlight came to their rear


    "It''s like It''s like some big bird I''ve never seen such a bird before... " Mingyue is a serious observer with a sniper gun. She has never seen this kind of bird, and she is in a difficult position to describe it.


    "It It has nine heads The moon exclaimed!

 Chapter 536

    Nine big headed birds, no one has ever seen


    Not only Mingyue but also chufei. As for Cheng Feng, it''s the same. There won''t be anything special.


    What''s more, Cheng Feng really wants to cry now. The nine headed bird is a wonder anyway. He really wants to see what the nine headed bird looks like.


    But the problem is, now that the back is in danger, the man who controls the helicopter in front has to make sure that there is no problem in the front.


    Once there is a problem in front of them, they will be attacked from both sides, and the situation will definitely become very dangerous.


    So, even if he wanted to see it, he couldn''t see it. He could only suppress his curiosity and stare in front of him


    Chu Fei also finds out Cheng Feng''s problem, but he can''t help it. Who let Cheng Feng''s task be like this


    Chu Fei looked back at the beam of the searchlight, but he couldn''t see the big bird yet.


    Because the big bird seemed to be worried about this, so the speed was not raised. Instead, it was allowed to hang a few hundred meters behind chufei.


    And this distance is beyond the scope of the searchlight


    "Can''t it keep up with..." Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "No, it always falls behind..."


    "See or promote its appearance, and then say to see..." Chu Fei frowned. Although the nine headed birds had never seen it, the nine headed things on the earth There are a lot of legends about it.


    Like a monster in legend


    "Red, it''s red The tail is divided into three forks, and each fork is flat It''s like Duck... "


    Duck, ordinary to the extreme


    "What else?" Chu Fei asked.


    "It has a tuft of hair on its head..." Mingyue''s words are poor, because she really doesn''t know how to describe what she saw.


    "How big, first tell me how big it is..."


    "Twice as big as a big helicopter!" This bright moon gives an accurate answer. After all, it has been observed for so long and passed through several reference objects, so the shape of the bright moon is very positive.


    "So big Nine heads Like a duck There are still hairs on the head... " Chu Fei sorted out the information given by Mingyue, but when he recited the last information, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "which head has a pinch of hair, or all?"


    "Just one It''s It''s on the neck, not the head. It''s on the back of the neck. There''s a bunch of red hair in the sky... "


    "Red hair It''s still skyrocketing Hehe, it can''t be a ghost car... "


    Chu Fei said it casually, but as soon as his voice fell, Chu Fei immediately widened his eyes!


    No? Why not!


    "Show me!" Chu Fei is very excited to shout a way, directly scared the bright moon to jump, fortunately all are friars, also not as well as because of small frighten and what problem.


    "But How... " Mingyue doesn''t know what to do, but the next moment, Chu Fei''s words directly shocked Mingyue and Cheng Feng.


    "Moon, you drive! I''m on guard


    "Ah? But I haven''t... "


    "It''s very simple. Come and see..."


    Ghost car this thing let Chu Fei too excited, almost lost square inch. But this is not strange to chufei, because many people on earth know that the ghost car is recorded in the book of mountains and seas.


    According to the records of the book of mountains and seas, this thing is very fierce! What''s more, it''s the soul that eats people


    At the urging of Chu Fei, Mingyue has no choice but to learn how to fly a helicopter from Chu Fei Fortunately, Mingyue just needs to keep the helicopter status quo, but it doesn''t need to understand too much!


    So, after just a few words, Chu Fei had finished teaching, and Mingyue could only show that she had learned


    Chufei is sorry to smile, and then directly and Mingyue exchange position.


    Mingyue nervously sits in the helicopter pilot''s seat, while chufei climbs to the back and takes up the silver sniper gun


    The next moment, chufei''s eyes came close to the sight of the sniper gun


    "NIMA, this is a ghost car! There can be no mistake


    After confirming this, in the sea of consciousness of chufei, the spirit shot directly from his temple to the control panel of the system. With a quick click of his finger, a strange looking pistol appeared in chufei''s hand.


    Chu Fei''s mouth was tilted, and he watched the situation behind him through the sight glass of the sniper gun. At the same time, he aimed the strange pistol at the big bird, that is, the location of the ghost car with his left hand


    Bang!


    After pulling the trigger and a dull sound, a white light rushed directly to the ghost car behind. Just a few tens of meters away from the ghost car, the white light exploded into a dazzling light!


    In the sniper mirror, the nine heads of the ghost car turn to the side in an instant, and at the same time, a disorderly sound ringsGhost car almost crazy to avoid the dazzling white light, but the problem is, the light after the flare explosion is not so easy to avoid.


    Therefore, when the ghost car dodged and twisted, it directly deviated from the direction of pursuing Chu Fei and saw it hit a high forest nearby.


    "Tut Tut, ghost cars are afraid of light. They are blind in the day and night. It seems that it''s good to read more books!"


    Chufei laughingly put away the launch of the flare, and then looked at it with a sniper gun for a long time to make sure that the ghost car didn''t catch up again.


    "Lord, ghost car What kind of monster is it? "


    When the crisis was over, Cheng Feng couldn''t help his curiosity and raised the question.


    Chu Fei gave a smile, and then he used a sniper gun to guard around, and said:


    "there are records in my hometown that the ghost car is one of the fierce beasts in ancient times. It''s afraid of light, so it comes out at night and likes to eat people''s souls..."


    "Ah, suzerain, is that a puppet? Are there any ancient fierce beasts here?" Mingyue is finally used to the feeling of controlling the helicopter and speaks.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it''s hard to say. No one can say it clearly. After all, the ghost car didn''t catch up. What we said was just a guess. However, according to the records I''ve read, one of the nine heads of the ancient beast ghost car was bitten off by a dog It must not be the one just now... "


    "Ah? What kind of dog does it take to have this ability... " Cheng Feng sighed casually. Although Chu Fei didn''t respond, he thought again: maybe it''s Xiaotian dog, or it''s three dogs. No one can say


    However, it is also a very important information that we can see the creatures recorded in the book of mountains and seas in the forbidden area.


    This is the second time


    For the first time, it was the demons and fierce beasts from Bazhou. The appearance of those demons and fierce beasts was obviously the monsters of Li Shanhaijing.


    However, Chu Fei can''t figure out why these lives are recorded in the book of mountains and seas


    It can''t be said that where the crape myrtle world was formed, a super bull builder referred to the Shanhaijing on earth, right?


    So, it''s hard to find the answer. Chufei knows this very well.


    Perhaps, when Chu Fei reached the level of the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor, he could find the answer to this question.


    ¡­¡­


    The two helicopters continued to fly. After more than an hour''s safe flight, Chu Fei almost forgot that this was a dangerous wasteland.


    But at this time, chufei''s two helicopters suddenly began to fall!


    Because the fall was too sudden, and the speed was not satisfied, chufei and the three of them immediately fell into a short weightless state.


    Fortunately, the three were all quick to reflect, but in a twinkling of an eye, the three ran Zhenyuan and sat on the helicopter again.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei''s flying altitude is not high, at best, it is less than 1000 meters. But this kilometer distance can''t last long in such a high-speed fall


    "Leave the plane alone and protect yourself!"


    Chu Fei gave a loud drink, then gritted his teeth, took out the pistol with the flare, and fired at the bottom


    Two seconds later, the light of the pistol''s impact on the ground and the force of the gun''s fall are insufficient.


    Fortunately, the moment it hit the ground, the delay fuse of the flare burned out, and a white light exploded!


    "It''s OK. It''s just ordinary hilly land..."


    Chu Fei was relieved, but there was no time for him to say anything, because the two helicopters were less than 10 meters from the ground He could only seize the last chance and let the spirit exchange 20 pieces of simonsi mattresses in the system, which were still under them


    The next moment, two helicopters directly hit the ground!


    Bang Hua


    Parts scattered, Chu Fei three people directly fell out of the cabin!


    Fortunately, the helicopter is converted from the system, not from the earth, so it does not use gasoline as the power source.


    Otherwise, the two helicopters will have to explode directly!


    Two helicopters exploded and fell on the ground. Chufei and the three of them had to be seriously injured at least


    But even so, Chu Fei and the three of them were hurt a lot


    "Yes It''s killing me


    With the shock absorption of Simmons mattress, chufei, the three of them were very lucky that they didn''t fall directly and fainted.


    Chu Fei wiped the blood on his forehead, and then found Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    The two of them are more unlucky than chufei. Chufei was cushioned by these 20 mattresses, but they fell to the ground directly along the slide of the helicopter on the mattresses.


    The hilly land is also mountainous, but there are two clear human traces on the mountain at this timeThis is the result of Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s hard work


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to check his injury, so he came to them with pain. He first confirmed that they were still breathing, and there was no massive external bleeding. Then Chu Fei took out three pills from tuntianjie, fed them first, and ate one of them himself


    After returning to spring pill, although there is no healing effect for people in their realm, it can provide some vitality.


    This kind of time, really is better than nothing.


    After this series of actions, Chu Fei felt his head was a little hazy. He shook his head hard, and a few wisps of blood flew out. Chu Fei was depressed and put a beard on his forehead again, wiping away a large part of the blood again.


    "Yes, it was overcast by something! Bad luck

 Chapter 537

    Although he complained, chufei decided what to do at the first time.


    If it''s on earth, it''s definitely time to call 120 for help, but it''s in the Lagerstroemia realm, and it''s also the wasteland in the Lagerstroemia realm


    In such a place, the first thing we have to do now is to make sure we are safe around.


    The previous crash was too weird. Chu Fei didn''t dare to be careless. He realized that the spirit had exchanged a pineapple sized silver metal ball in the system


    "I found you." that''s the name of this silver metal ball.


    In the forbidden wasteland, after being designed to break fox white fox jade, Huang and the man in grey robe hide. At that time, Chu Fei wanted to find them, so the spirit unlocked this thing on this side of the system.


    As for the name "found you", Chu Fei suspected that it was the spirit who named it, but later he didn''t remember to pay attention to it.


    But now, this thing can be used at last!


    Chufei put the silver metal in his hand, put the base in the palm of his hand, and then started the thing.


    After starting, the silver metal ball immediately began to change shape, constantly open, open Soon this thing changed from a ball to a flat


    On the flat panel is a display screen with several spheres of energy constantly released at the edge.


    There is a circular orientation map on the screen, at the same time, there is a red dot on the screen is slowly approaching their side.


    After seeing the red dot, Chu Fei sneered and scolded:


    "I found you. If I don''t kill you, you won''t be Chu!"


    Then Chu Fei put the tablet on the ground under his feet, and at the same time, he realized that the spirit in the sea was operating quickly. Soon, Chu Fei had a crystal ball the size of a basketball in his hand, with a propeller on it


    This is similar to the existence of UAV, but its function is lighting This thing can float at an altitude of more than ten meters, and then release a huge light like the sun to illuminate the surrounding.


    Chufei dragged this thing with a sneer, and then directly started


    After it started, Chu Fei threw it into the air in order to speed up its effectiveness, which also provided an initial speed


    But this thing was only thrown up a few meters, and then fell to the ground with faster speed. Bang, this thing is broken!


    "NIMA I I''m so stupid of him


    It''s really silly. I don''t know why, but it''s obvious that they can''t fly here, otherwise they won''t fall down.


    Just too angry, so ignored this point, fortunately the broken crystal ball did not touch the foot of the "find you", otherwise Chu Fei really want to curse.


    The next moment, Chu Fei''s hands appeared a large searchlight, landing style


    Chufei put it directly under his feet, and the lampshade was aimed at the direction of the red dot on "found you"


    Then, light up!


    Huge beam, dozens of meters away, a tall but thin figure finally revealed!


    But it''s not enough. Anyway, the searchlights are cheap. Chu Fei directly made more than a dozen of them and put them on all sides. At the same time, they shine on the figure and illuminate the space of more than ten meters nearby.


    At this moment, chufei finally saw what it was!


    "Ghost car? You and he are coming here


    Chu Fei was furious, but at the same time, the divine consciousness in the sea of consciousness also directly turned on the detection function of the system


    "It''s covered by a forbidden air formation!"


    This is the message that the spirit conveyed to chufei, and it also answers the reason why chufei suddenly fell.


    Moreover, because it is the operation of the spirit, the spirit directly simplifies the information when it is conveyed to Chu Fei, so that Chu Fei is not too distracted at the moment.


    This is the benefit of the spirit


    Chu Fei stares at the ghost car in front of him. Because of the existence of the forbidden empty array, the ghost car can only walk on the ground at this time, even if it is an ancient beast.


    It has a wingspan of more than 20 meters, and its height is naturally not small. Just standing there, its height has reached nearly 123 meters.


    What''s more, it has nine heads.


    Ghost car has nine heads, and still afraid of light, but now this ghost car also don''t know where to open the orifices, or is already so smart.


    It didn''t know where to get a black crystal eye mask, which was directly buckled on its biggest eye.


    As for the other eight heads, their eyes were closed, presumably to reduce the damage of light to their eyes.


    "Good beast, you know how to use sunglasses to protect your eyes!"


    Chu Fei spat, and then began to think about how to deal with the ghost car.


    Although I don''t know where I got into the ghost car, I can only think about the birds I met before


    The ghost car''s fear of light is its weakness, and the consequence of fear of light is that it can''t see, that''s all.It''s just the weakness of the ghost car, but it''s not the dead end.


    Chu Fei tried his best to recall the records in Shanhaijing, trying to find a way to kill the ghost car, but after a long time, he got nothing.


    "Things from ancient times are really hard to use. Let''s find something for the future."


    In the sea of consciousness, the Spirit operates quickly


    Chu Fei looks at the ghost car coldly. At the same time, he takes a helmet from tuntian ring and buckles it on his head


    The helmets that once appeared in shuntianfu are used again!


    After chufei put on his helmet, one grenade after another appeared in his hands!


    Fragment grenade, shock bomb, flash bomb


    Chu Fei didn''t care which one he had in his hand. In a word, if he had one, he would open it and throw it out


    At the same time, Chu Fei is also fast approaching the ghost car with the help of zhenyuanli.


    In the face of the attack, the ghost car is not stupid. In the sound, nine black breath rush out of its mouth, and then rush to chufei after circling.


    At the same time, the ghost car feet light jump, the body quickly move up, and its two huge wings also like a blade general constantly toward Chu Fei chop.


    Those two wings are easy to say. Even if they really become two swords, they are only physical attacks. Chu Fei just needs to rely on his flexible position to escape, but there is no way for the nine black Qi.


    Chu Fei used a lot of methods, but the nine black Qi just flew to Chu Fei''s head.


    Associate with the records in Shanhaijing, Chu Fei knows that this is the thing that devours people''s soul!


    If the black gas enters the brain, chufei''s spirit will be swallowed!


    It''s true that chufei is a monk and should have a certain resistance, but even so, chufei is not willing to let heiqi get close to him.


    But Chu Fei, who was moving at a high speed while avoiding the chopping of the ghost car''s wings, couldn''t figure out how to solve the nine black gases


    Although ghost car can''t speak, but at this time its heart is proud - human ah, still so fragile!


    But in the blink of an eye, sudden changes!


    Chufei''s grenades are constantly thrown out, whether it''s shock bombs or fragment mines or Flash bombs or whatever. People blow one by one, throw two and blow a pair. With smoke bombs, the surroundings are soon covered by dust and smoke.


    But in this way, Chu Fei himself was influenced


    The divine sense is useless to the ghost car. After all, the ghost car is something to restrain the spirit


    Therefore, Chu Fei was more and more restrained, and he did not dare to throw the grenade casually.


    But I don''t know if it''s God''s blessing. Chufei suddenly finds that his hands are actually two flash bombs!


    And just at this time, the nine black Qi had not been a few inches away from Chu Fei''s head!


    "Love who! "Yes


    Chu Fei is also free to go, directly pull open the two flare rings, and then run zhenyuanli to protect his hands, then, he directly slapped the two flare bullets on his helmet!


    Instant explosion!


    High pitched sound, plus a huge light!


    The nine black Qi suddenly turned into nothingness!


    "Cool


    Because of the helmet protection, chufei was not affected, and his hands were not injured.


    The black air has been solved, but the dust, smoke and the chopping of huge wings have not been solved.


    Chu Fei also let go, and the spirit in the sea of consciousness ran out with a huge fan!


    Chu Fei''s spirit carried the large super fan that the factory would use and ran to the side of several searchlights, then directly started the electric fan!


    Instant top grade!


    The moment he was blown, chufei felt as if he was about to be blown away!


    Fortunately, this kind of feeling is just a flash. No matter how strong the wind power of the electric fan is, it will still be online!


    However, under the intentional operation of the spirit, the dust and smoke around will soon be blown away!


    The culprit blocking the sight is gone, Chu Fei can finally see the attack of the ghost car!


    But when he finally saw the ghost car attack, he found that the ghost car''s body had been red with blood!


    "Shrapnel? It''s grenade shrapnel! "


    Chufei saw the grenade fragments on the ghost car!


    "You are not so strong! Cao, it''s a waste of emotion


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Fei had already evaded the attack of GUI Guiche several times, and then Shaying and sniper gun appeared in his hands!


    Since shrapnel can hurt it, let alone bullets!


    Then, in the night sky like day, Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    At the same time, the shrill cry of the ghost car also resounded through the night sky!


    It''s a pity that these helmets have no sound insulation effect.


    Under the crazy shooting of bullets, there are more and more wounds and blood on the ghost car, but the ghost car is immortal!Chu Fei didn''t understand it at first, but he soon knew what was going on. The size of the bullet relative to the ghost car was not enough!


    The key is, Chu Fei has other better means!


    The next moment, chufei galloped, hands pinch out a play fire technique, at the same time, a Firebird from chufei''s hand rushed out, directly stabbed in the wound of the ghost car!


    In an instant, the road fire devours the ghost car!


    At this moment, the huge figure of the ghost car is just like a pile of happy campfire burning in general!


    Being ignited by the fire, even if the ghost car has the ability to fight again, it''s meaningless.


    Just for a moment, the ghost car was burned to ashes


    Chufei stopped, breathed a long sigh of relief, and then sat down on the ground


    "Yes, what kind of bike do you want? I can''t finish the fire in the morning!"


    Although the battle ended and the crisis was relieved, Chu Fei''s depression was real.


    In the world of fighting demons, Chu Fei can still remember that he always let daohuo out to destroy his opponent. But after returning to the world of crape myrtle and entering the wasteland, Chu Fei seems to have forgotten the existence of daohuo!


    For a monk, this is an unforgivable mistake!


    After sitting for a long time, Chu Fei takes back the two guns that were still on the ground to swallow the ring, and then puts the little Firebird on his shoulder


    After slowly closing his eyes, Chu lay on the ground.

 Chapter 538

    Tired, chufei is really tired.


    It''s not the first time to fight. It''s not the first time for Warcraft to face it. But this time, he was very tired. He just felt that he didn''t have any extra strength.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei knew that his state was not a trick. He was just tired of his heart, because of his brain, because he didn''t really adapt to the world.


    Chu Fei just lay on the ground and had a rest for more than half an hour. Then he opened his eyes and turned to see Cheng Feng and Mingyue lying not far away.


    These two people had fainted before. Although Chu Fei fed them two rejuvenating pills, because the level of pills was really not enough, it was estimated that they could not play a big role. At most, they just mobilized a little bit of truth in their body to repair themselves.


    But this effect is certainly very poor, Chu Fei did not hold too much hope.


    He stood up, patted the dust and mud on his body, and then walked to them. He simply confirmed that they were breathing normally, and then checked their injuries.


    "It''s not light, but it''s definitely not heavy. It''s a bit difficult to handle this kind of injury..."


    Chufei grins bitterly. If he is injured, everything has a system. As long as he spends some money, even if he is dying, he can be saved by the system.


    But the problem is that the system''s healing function will not be open to outsiders, so Chu Fei has to choose other methods.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei once again opened the system interface, and quickly operated on the system interface.


    Under the medicine column, it shows all kinds of medical supplies on earth, including simple bandage syringes, complex medical devices.


    But Chu Fei can''t use the too complicated instruments. The medicine column is different from other columns. The things under the medicine column are all things from the earth, so the system doesn''t provide explanations.


    Unlike other columns, all the things are unlocked by Chu Fei himself. Otherwise, it is to unlock after completing some tasks. Because there is one more step to unlock, and it also costs a lot of exchange points, the system will give a detailed description.


    "I can''t do it. Let''s do evil treatment..."


    Chu Fei muddled out a pile of things from the drug column, and then used them one by one.


    After all these things had been used once, they didn''t have any sense of soberness, but chufei didn''t get nothing. He at least confirmed that their physical condition was not too bad.


    Then Chu Fei held his shoulder and frowned for more than ten minutes. Then he slapped him on his forehead. The sudden movement made Chu Fei not control himself at all


    So, after this slap, Chu Fei''s forehead was red.


    The next moment, chufei looks inside into the Dantian space and finds Lai Chi and Leslie, who are in love on the island in the boundless sea


    "Which one of you knows how to save people? Cheng Feng Mingyue is injured... "


    Chu Fei directly passed on the problem to the two people, so he could avoid the embarrassment of being a light bulb.


    "Well Cough That Master, what is the injury? Is it serious? " Laichi is still the kind of character that can not be erased. Leslie still doesn''t care. He just looks at laichi, as if his embarrassed expression is very interesting.


    "I fell down from the sky and fainted There is only a little bruise on the surface of the body. It''s estimated that the internal injury is very serious. " Chufei''s quick response.


    "I''ll do it." Lai Chi said that he immediately sensed that the space had been opened, and then floated away from here. The next second, he appeared in front of Chu Fei.


    "You see, I really can''t help it. I know how to comb the meridians, but I don''t know much about healing."


    Chu Fei is a little embarrassed. After all, he is also the cultivation of the secret realm. He doesn''t understand the simple healing, and no one will believe him.


    But this is the fact, Chu Fei also helpless, his accomplishments are given by the system, not from their own cultivation, naturally there are many drawbacks.


    "Well, it''s OK, master. I''ve checked their injuries. It''s not serious. I can almost wake them up before dawn."


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll help you guard the Dharma. This is a barren area. If you don''t guard carefully, you can''t tell what will happen..."


    Before chufei finished speaking, Leslie directly appeared in the rising smoke and said with a smile:


    "we are all your pets, but you always treat us as outsiders Shouldn''t pets be ordered to do this? "


    Leslie laughs, chufei helps her forehead.


    That''s right, and it''s true. But the question is, how many pets are humanoid? What''s more, this is a couple of you and me!


    "OK, it''s up to you I''ll pack up... "


    Chu Fei sighed and went to put away the pile of useless medical equipment. Then he came to the wreckage of two broken helicopters"What''s this? Why did you fall like this?"


    Leslie gave full play to the characteristics of the banshee, the human form did not appear, but the voice had already sounded in chufei''s ear.


    Chufei is depressed. Now Leslie is not using the contract dialogue between the pet and the owner, nor is it using the divine sense to transmit sound, but simply using her Banshee to confuse others


    In addition to the normal dialogue, this way will be more or less Attractive


    Fortunately, Chu Fei also recognized many good teachers on earth, such as teacher Cang and so on So it''s not as if there''s something embarrassing just because of one or two temptations.


    Even if his wife is so happy, there is still a man who can adjust his interest.


    "Helicopter I can fly... "


    Chu Fei is not angry to say.


    "Will those who can fly fall down?"


    "No one can fly here..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes again


    "Well But I can... " Leslie doesn''t know whether she hasn''t been out for a long time, or whether she has enjoyed too much happy life with laichi during this period of time. In short, she''s talking like a girl now.


    "You..." Chu Fei wants to say "you are not the person of crape myrtle", but he can''t say it.


    Because although Lai Chi and Leslie are not really the people of crape myrtle, they are just not the native ones.


    But their wedding ceremony was presided over by the dragon under the heaven of Ziwei kingdom. They were also blessed by the heaven of Ziwei kingdom. Although they were presided over by Longwu, this is the fact.


    Such two people, although still can not say that they are the people of Lagerstroemia, but they have been recognized by the heaven of Lagerstroemia.


    So the two of them can enjoy the same cultivation conditions as the world of fighting demons in the world of crape myrtle, and at the same time, they can have many preferential treatment


    The word "preferential treatment" is not accurate, but Chu Fei can only think of it for the time being.


    Because Lai Chi and Leslie are special, the way of heaven of crape myrtle will not bind them completely according to their own rules


    But the problem is, this is a wasteland


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei was deceived again. He thought that the reason why Leslie could float around in the forbidden air array without restriction, and even the human form could remain unchanged, was because of what he thought before


    But when I think about it, it''s a wasteland and a small world. It seems that it has nothing to do with Lagerstroemia


    Because in the tangle of this problem, so chufei was going to pack up the action directly stopped, Lai Chi glanced at this side did not care, Leslie clearly found chufei abnormal.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking so much about?"


    "I wonder why you can not be restricted by the forbidden air array..."


    Chufei couldn''t figure it out, so he said his question directly, expecting Leslie to give him an answer. Of course, he didn''t give much hope, because Leslie is the authority, and he can''t see clearly, so he didn''t expect Leslie to see clearly


    But Leslie laughed, and then chufei circled his chest a few times and said, "my good master Don''t you know that''s what I really look like Hee hee... "


    The attractive voice rang in chufei''s ear again, but this time chufei was not affected by even a little bit, even the fluctuation in his heart.


    Before, he still needed to recall some of the teachers'' "respectful teachings", but now he doesn''t need to


    Because Chu Fei was shocked by this sentence!


    "Ah? This is you... "


    "Yes, that''s what I really am It''s like this after the banshee is born. Unless she can cultivate, she can become human Ha ha ha, master, you should already know this, guess right... "


    Leslie grinned and circled chufei''s face. After several circles, chufei only felt gentle on his face for a while, and then Leslie left chufei''s body.


    Chufei grins bitterly. He really didn''t notice that the Banshee would be like this.


    After all, every time chufei saw Leslie, she was human. At worst, she just had no feet Like a ghost


    But chufei also understood why Leslie said he should have known. After all, they signed a pet contract. Chufei should be able to understand the essence of Leslie through the contract.


    "It''s my problem. I have a preconception that human form is normal."


    Chu Fei sighed secretly. Fortunately, it''s not a big deal. But after that, will Chu Fei admire Lai Chi After all, this is really x Air


    Next, Chu feimie did something else. Instead, he directly recycled the wreckage of the two helicopters to the system. However, after seeing that the system gave Chu feimie a 100000 yuan exchange point, Chu feiqiang resisted the impulse of swearing and pressed confirm."Tens of millions of things, but now it''s only worth 100000 Unscrupulous businessman! Despise unscrupulous businessmen


    Chu Fei meditated in his heart, then went to one side, on the one hand guarding against the four sides, and on the other hand paying attention to Lai Chi''s treatment.


    Lai Chi, as a lich, although the energy of cultivation is not the vitality of heaven and earth, his research on human body has surpassed many people.


    Therefore, although Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s injuries are not light, they are nothing in Lai Chi''s hands.


    Moreover, Lai Chi didn''t use any therapeutic drugs or anything like that. He completely relied on his understanding of the structure of the human body and a little bit of repair. The injuries on their bodies, whether visible or invisible, were all repaired when a touch of fish belly white appeared on the horizon.

 Chapter 539

    Lai Chi was busy for a long time, and finally he could straighten up. However, when he saw that Cheng Feng and Mingyue were still not awake, he was very upset. Their injuries had healed, but they were still not awake. The only problem was that they fell asleep.


    Lai Chi laughs and makes a water ball. This is the basic magic of the magician


    Then a water ball is divided into two and slowly floats over Cheng Feng and Mingyue


    The next moment, Lai Chi directly hit two water balls on Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s face!


    Pour cold water on noodles


    Even people who have passed out can wake up with a high probability, not to mention two people who are just sleeping now.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue scream almost at the same time and turn over to get up. Then they see Lai Chi with a bad smile and Chu Fei with a speechless face


    And the smoke floating around


    Although very strange, but the two of them do not think that the floating smoke is a bad thing.


    It''s a feeling from the heart


    Of course, it''s all because of chufei.


    "Wake up. Are you all right?" Although Chu Fei was speechless, he came up and asked with concern.


    "No It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s ok... " Cheng Feng a face embarrassed, let Chu Fei in the side to see very puzzled.


    After all, I''ve been hurt before, and it''s not a slight injury. At this time, I can''t have this kind of "embarrassing" feeling anyway.


    But when Chu Fei looked at Mingyue, he found that Mingyue''s face was almost embarrassed


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "Master, I''m sorry, we don''t know how we fell asleep And Mingyue didn''t go on, she slowly bowed her head, obviously very embarrassed.


    Mingyue''s shyness makes chufei understand. It''s just because two people are lying next to each other


    But what about the embarrassment, the obvious guilt and the initiative to admit mistakes


    Chu Fei looks at Lai Chi and Lai Chi shrugs. It''s obvious that he didn''t expect this to happen, but fortunately, he, a temporary doctor, knows what''s going on


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ I deleted part of their memory before... "


    Lai Chi''s words, let the people present do not know what to say. Even Leslie was transformed into a human figure again, and then looked at Lai Chi with a questioning expression.


    As for Cheng Feng and Mingyue, they look at Lai Chi with a defensive face


    Lai Chi has always been a friend and a friendly army to them, but that''s all.


    Although Chu Fei once said that Lai Chi and Leslie could be trusted, Cheng Feng and Mingyue were still on guard at this time.


    After all, even Chu Fei didn''t know that Lai Chi moved their memory.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Fei frowned and waited for Lai Chi''s answer.


    Lai Chi can answer, but he can''t say it with his mouth, because many things are too weak to say with his mouth.


    Lai Chi directly unfolds his memory and replays it under Chu Fei''s eyes


    Of course, only Chuffy and Leslie can sense this.


    After two or three breaths, chufei sighed.


    He''s got it. No wonder. Of course, Chi''s principles of healing have nothing to do with memory.


    Leslie understood laichi and chufei understood laichi.


    This can be seen clearly from their expressions.


    But the problem is, Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know what happened


    Reich is a little sorry, Leslie is also a little sorry, because these things are not easy to explain with his mouth


    They were able to communicate with chufei because they had a contract and were grateful to chufei, so they were willing to do so and could do so.


    But the relationship between Cheng Feng Mingyue and Chu Fei is just a normal relationship between the patriarch and his disciples. There is no way to be so close.


    Lai Chi smiles bitterly and Leslie sighs, saying: "I''m sorry, although we can all guarantee that Lai Chi has never harmed you or touched the memory that you shouldn''t touch But you can''t believe it. It''s hard to understand it with your mouth... "


    Leslie said that she was going to take the pot. When she took the pot, she shared it with Lai Chi, and Chu Fei naturally took it out.


    Leslie is kind-hearted. She doesn''t want Cheng Feng and Mingyue to have any grudge against chufei.


    However, she underestimated chufei


    "Come on, come on, what a big deal. Who says I can''t explain it Watch it


    The next moment, a high-tech instrument appeared in front of the crowd, and then a picture slowly played


    The pictures are colorful, there are sounds, and even voice over


    Memory collectorThis super high-tech in the future, chufei is finally in use again!


    The first one gave away, and the second one got it for the barbarians and shuilianhua to help them find the Huang


    It''s a must, but Chu Fei also feels that it''s expensive


    But now, it''s used again!


    And it''s very useful!


    After seeing these things from Chu Fei''s memory, Cheng Feng and Ming grow up in a daze. They are in the mouth


    They finally let go of their doubts about Lai Chi and their vigilance against Lai Chi Leslie. At the same time, they raised their respect for the three people and their gratitude to Lai Chi


    Nothing else


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s injuries were more serious than Chu Fei had imagined, and they were still more serious.


    Chu Fei just judged that they were not seriously injured from their normal breathing


    In addition, they were sleepy, and there was no big wound on their appearance, so Chu Fei thought they were internal injuries, internal injuries caused by the vibration of the viscera


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s judgment is not entirely wrong. Cheng Feng and Mingyue do have internal injuries.


    But the more serious injury is in the brain


    To be exact, Cheng Feng Mingyue had brain damage and became a vegetable


    So, Lai Chi, the lich, the fierce lich, took so long to heal them, so they didn''t wake up until dawn


    That''s why Lai Chi deleted some of their memories


    What Lai Chi deleted is the final stage to save them


    At that stage, to put it simply, they constantly stimulated their brains with energy Reactivate brain cells


    In the process of transmission, the signal of the two people''s brain is absolutely crazy


    At that time, they were in a vegetative state, so they couldn''t speak, otherwise they would surely die.


    Now, they are alive, and the painful memory has been deleted Although I saw the picture played by Chu Fei''s memory collector, I knew it must be a very painful experience, but at least I didn''t know how painful it was


    From this point of view, Chengfeng and Mingyue died once and were rescued by Lai Chi.


    "Well, diseases in modern medicine meet with mysterious methods How to think, how to feel uncomfortable... " Chu Fei sighed silently.


    At the moment, Cheng Feng Mingyue''s eyes on Lai Chi are just like those of his parents. After understanding all this, they want to say thank you and even kowtow. But after thinking about it, such thanks are meaningless compared with Lai Chi''s kindness


    "Da en No thanks


    Finally, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are in a strong mood and look at each other. Then they respectfully salute Lai Chi.


    Lai Chi smiles and accepts the deep gratitude contained in this sentence.


    "It''s really frightening I said, what happened to you, how could you be so Serious... "


    Leslie still doesn''t have the habit of calling chufei the master. Of course, it''s not fun.


    Chu Fei sighed with a bitter smile and said:


    "it should be caused by the nine headed ghost car. It''s something he didn''t expect to provoke..."


    "Nine headed birds? Is there such a creature? " Reich and Leslie were excited.


    "Yes! Of course... " Chu Fei exaggerates to say, Cheng Feng bright moon also nods to testify in the side.


    "Where is it, master? Show me the nine headed bird, the nine headed bird. It''s a legendary bird. It once appeared in the records of the mythological period. Nine heads only come out at night to eat people''s souls..."


    Chufei didn''t care. He thought laichi and Leslie were just fresh because the ghost car had nine heads. But after hearing laichi''s description, chufei was shocked again.


    But the shock came and went quickly, because Chu Fei thought of the beast God in the demon fighting world, and dragon five knew about the elves


    Needless to say, I didn''t live. That''s what the beast God sent the news out After all, it''s Monkey King


    "It''s burnt to ashes..." Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile:


    "it''s not precious. Don''t worry, there will be opportunities to meet it in the future..."


    Although Chu Fei made up another sentence, the disappointment on Lai Chi''s and Leslie''s face was still beyond expression.


    Chu Fei couldn''t help it either, saying:


    "I''m showing you my memory of that thing..."


    Lai Chi and Leslie shook their heads and looked disappointed. Lai Chi said:


    "master, let''s go back first. If we have something to do, please call us..."


    Looking at them in low spirits, Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "as for? It''s just nine birds... ""No, master, it''s like this. The beast God had..."


    "Sure enough, brother monkey said it..." Chufei turned his mouth.


    "Well The beast God said, "I will have good luck when I see nine birds..."


    Chu Fei rolled his big white eyes again. After looking up at the sky and sighing, Chu Fei said, "you''re wrong. Brother monkey means that you''ll have a good time when you see nine birds Because the meat of jiutouniao is delicious.... "


    "Er..." Lai Chi choked half to death by Chu Fei''s words. Who could have thought that Chu Fei could interpret the beast God''s words like this!


    Chu Fei is not casual, but there is no reason.


    Laichi and Leslie return to chufei''s Dantian space. After all, it''s meaningless to stay outside.


    It''s also Chu Fei''s decision to rely on himself and train himself and Cheng Feng Mingyue more. It''s impossible to rely on others to protect him.


    "Come on, die and live. Let''s practice hard next, but we can''t die in a muddle. We can save it once or twice, not this time."


    With a big wave of his hand, Chu Fei began his concluding speech.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue nodded solemnly and died once. Although they didn''t die completely, they had a deeper understanding of cultivation and life.


    Next, they pack up everything, reconfirm the direction of the light spot on the jade pendant, and then continue to walk toward the position of fox jade.


    Then along the way, Chu Fei sighed more than once that Hu Yu was lucky. In such a mess last night, the jade pendant could not be lost!

 Chapter 540

    Along the way, chufei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue talked a lot. After a few days in the wilderness, they met so many dangers.


    Moreover, Cheng Feng and Mingyue both "died" once. If it wasn''t for the existence of chufei, I''m afraid their bodies would have been eaten clean by the wild animals in the mountains.


    The emotion brought by these things made the three people feel more deeply. Of course, this kind of emotion will not affect them forever.


    Without the helicopter, the three naturally chose to walk again.


    Because the next road does not need to cross mountains and forests, and the road is much easier to walk, so just let Cheng Feng continue to operate the roller to explore the road.


    This kind of simple and rough and local tyrant''s method, although easy to despise, but it is very effective to let chufei they take a safe route for most of the day.


    However, just as they came to the foot of a mountain, the slowly moving roller in front of them was shocked, and then it turned askew.


    Cheng Feng reacted quickly, immediately pressed the brake, and then controlled the roller to retreat slowly.


    During the retreat, both the controller Cheng Feng and the bystanders Cheng Feng Mingyue felt that the speed of the roller was a little faster and there was more noise.


    Divine sense spills out Three people smile bitterly speechless.


    The roller that has persisted for so long has finally been scrapped


    The big roller in front of the roller was directly cut off because I didn''t know what array I met. What''s more, after the big roller was cut off, it seemed that it also experienced a sharper attack, which led chufei to see a little scrap iron not far ahead


    As for the figure of the big roller, completely disappeared.


    "It looks dangerous..." Cheng Feng looks at the broken roller and looks scared.


    Thanks to the road roller!


    "Anyway, it''s definitely not a small break..." Chu Fei said casually. There''s a basis for him to say that. Chu Fei doesn''t know how strong the array is in the world, but those basic attacks have very limited attack power.


    Low level attack array. Although it can kill people, it can''t cut all metals.


    It''s no problem to cut iron like mud, but the problem is that Chu Fei''s machinery, weapons and materials are not iron!


    It''s all alloy, different materials, strict ratio, super technology alloy!


    Under the alloy, where can low-level attack array destroy.


    Therefore, Chu Fei is sure that this array is absolutely not ordinary.


    "What are we going to do now, suzerain? Do you want to go up the mountain?" Cheng Feng is a little scared.


    Chu Fei didn''t respond immediately. Whether he wanted to go up the mountain or not depends entirely on the direction of the light spot on the jade pendant. After all, they are looking for Hu Yu.


    "Mingyue, you need to confirm the direction first. If you have to go up the mountain, there''s no way If it''s too big, I''ll get another roller out of it... "


    "Good!" Mingyue nods, and then takes out the jade pendant from her arms. The light spot on the jade pendant is still there


    However, there is a slight deviation in the direction of the light spot


    It''s only a tiny point. If you put it on a 360 degree scale, the deviation of this point will not even exceed two degrees


    But just like this, the gap of smile still does not escape the three people''s eyes After all, he''s a monk. His eyes and mind are unusual.


    However, Cheng Feng and Mingyue didn''t want to understand this for the first time. On the contrary, chufei''s face appeared a smile.


    "Mingyue, you walk left and right, slowly position, see if the light spot has changed..."


    Bright moon Leng for a while, but soon understand why Chu Fei so arranged.


    Then, the moon moved around many times, each time the distance was less than three Zhang


    If they are far enough away from Huyu, the light spot on the jade pendant will not move too much


    But as a result, the light spot on the jade pendant has a great movement when it moves left and right, and its movement range is about to span the whole jade pendant.


    Chu Fei knew that the movement of the light point was close to 120 degrees


    Triangle positioning, it is obvious that the fox jade should be in front of the big array.


    The worst is that Huyu''s jade pendant fell into the front array.


    "At last, I''ve come to the end of the earth. Every day..." Chu Fei laughs and breathes a sigh of relief, Cheng Feng Mingyue also laughs.


    The next thing was simple. After a short rest, they ate some food, and then had a rest, they regained their spirits and began to face the big battle without any trace.


    There are many kinds of big array, including attacking, defending, counterattacking and pure hard resisting


    But no matter what the function is, there are two basic ways to express "self".


    Generally speaking, after the passive trigger, the front roller enters into a large array, so the roller is damaged by the attack of the large array, then the next large array should show its shape directly.At least, we have to show a part of the shape of the array.


    Of course, most of the shapes of the array are light masks, all kinds of light masks, light masks, energy masks and gas masks formed by the force of heaven and earth elements


    No matter what the mask is, you have to show your face. This kind of array is relatively "friendly". At least the people who set up the array hope that the array can threaten the other party after it takes shape


    But there is another kind of immoral and smoky array


    It''s the kind of thing that Chu Fei and they are now meeting


    Even if you go out to talk about the array, it even causes the attack of the big array, and the attack is over But the big array just doesn''t show itself That is to say, "there''s an array here"


    People just pretend that nothing happens and there is no fluctuation Just wait until you don''t understand what''s going on and keep bumping up


    This kind of big array is absolutely immoral and smoky!


    The people who build this kind of array are definitely those who save a lot of bad water!


    Therefore, Chu Fei now despises the man in the array


    But now even if how despise also have to think of a way to break the line!


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are just the friars of the secret realm. Naturally, they have no way to break through the battle. What''s more, they have very limited knowledge of array.


    After all, although there is a big array to protect the mountain in today''s small cave, there is no one who really knows array and can teach people array knowledge.


    Dragon five is half, because he doesn''t think he is good at array. It''s OK to teach something simple and ordinary, but it''s not OK to teach something advanced.


    As for Chu Fei Chu Fei''s understanding of the array is completely given by the system And it''s only limited to use, even the deepest use is only on the level of use


    As for the principle Even if he killed chufei, he didn''t understand


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei sighed. He had made up his mind to exercise himself before, but now he went back to the embrace of the system


    "Fortunately, I didn''t say anything cruel at that time, otherwise I would have hit myself in the face."


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly and walked up the mountain again and again, standing beside the roller. Then he said, "Cheng Feng, let the roller go forward, I''ll confirm the boundary of the formation..."


    "Good! Master, be careful Cheng Feng finished and began to operate


    Does that make sense? There is no such thing. Chu Fei just wants to do what he can and then ask the system to help After all, self deception.


    The back half of the roller was completely destroyed by this invisible array. Chu Fei was lying at his feet, where were some pieces of iron.


    Not far away, Cheng Feng, who is standing with Mingyue, sighs, then puts the useless remote control into his bag with his mouth shriveled.


    Chufei opens the system interface, points to the air in front and starts the identification function of the system.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: the golden feather array is a metal defense and attack array. It has 81 golden feathers and is based on a golden feather fan


    The system not only gives the introduction of this big array, but also gives the origin of this big array


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s said that the golden winged Mirs Damn, no wonder the attack is so sharp! "


    After reading only one sentence, Chu Fei was relieved.


    Moreover, the characteristics of this array which does not show its shape are also understood to the greatest extent.


    Nothing else, just because of the four words "golden winged Mirs".


    Whether it''s a legend or not, whether it''s the golden winged Mirs of the earth or not, as long as the name is used, chufei can accept it immediately.


    Because Chu Fei doesn''t think highly of the golden winged Mirs In Chu Fei''s view, the positioning of the golden winged Mirs in the earth myth is a little cautious.


    At the same time, in many novels, the golden winged Mirs often play the role of a villain


    After these two factors, even if there is a folk custom that the golden winged Mirs were reincarnated into Yue Fei, there is no way to reverse Chu Fei''s perception of the golden winged Mirs.


    "The way to break out Attack with the golden light array? "


    Chu Fei is surprised, no matter how all didn''t think of this cow roar of gold feather array unexpectedly with gold light array can directly break!


    Is the breaking condition very complicated? Chu Fei doesn''t know. Even if it''s really complicated to the extreme, Chu Fei doesn''t care, because Chu Fei can directly break the big array in his hand now, and he doesn''t need the system!


    Chu Fei''s divine sense went into his tuntian ring and directly threw out the Dundi beast puppet he had thrown in before.


    The puppet of Dundi beast, its means of attack is to release a piece of golden light. Under the golden light, everything turns into powder. Chu Fei used the system to identify that the golden light was released by the golden light array


    It''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes.


    Chu Fei presses his hands on the back of the Dundi beast puppet, and Zhenyuan force rushes in, enters the parts that control the golden light array, and then urgesA golden light flashed out and went straight to the sky above the hillside!


    Hum!


    Just for a moment, the golden light was like a river flowing into the sea. In an instant, a ripple came out, and the ripples swung away. Chufei and they saw the scene inside the array.


    It''s a piece of architecture, a group of ancient buildings, built on the mountain in front of us.


    But as far as they could see, Chu Fei found that many of the buildings in the complex had collapsed. It didn''t look like natural collapse, but they were damaged by external forces.


    In addition, there is no fox jade in the array


    But Chu Fei didn''t worry. After all, there were so many buildings. Maybe Huyu went into that building and stayed there.


    "Go, go in." Chu Fei greets Cheng Feng and Mingyue behind him.


    They had been ready for a long time. After receiving Chu Fei''s greeting, they quickly came to Chu Fei''s back. Together with Chu Fei, they swung out along the ripples and got into the first hole.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also pulled the animal puppet of Dun Di into it. It can''t still be outside!

 Chapter 541

    After really entering the golden feather array, the appearance of the peak in front of me suddenly changed a lot.


    From the outside, the peak is only slightly higher and steeper. The slope from the foot of the mountain to the top of the peak is more than 45 degrees, and the mountain itself is not too big.


    But when they entered the golden feather array, they found that what they saw outside was just a fake.


    When the golden feather array was just broken, they saw many buildings in the array, whether they were intact or collapsed. The buildings themselves are built on hillsides, not mountains.


    But at that time, because they were all marveling at the operation of the golden light array and the golden feather array, they didn''t have time to marvel at the actual environment in the big array.


    But now it''s different. After I really went deep into it, I found that the peak I saw outside my feelings was fake.


    "Lord, how did you do this..."


    After discovering this, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have their doubts.


    Chu Fei didn''t expect this, and the only thing Chu Fei knew about this problem was


    "The devil knows..."


    "Now..." Mingyue asked carefully.


    They have gone deep into a space where they don''t know what''s going on at all. Now they have two choices. First, they have to find out the current situation. Second, they just ignore this point for the time being and directly explore the space.


    The decision is in Chu Fei''s hands, but Chu Fei has no first choice at all


    "Let''s go, find Huyu first..."


    Chu Fei said, pointing to the two side-by-side buildings 100 meters away in front of him:


    "go there and have a look!"


    Which are the two three storey wooden lofts? There are many damages on the outside, but the main bodies of the two lofts are still intact.


    The distance between the two lofts is about ten or twenty meters. On both sides of them are two small ridges. That is to say, the two attics stand like a gate.


    As for what kind of place will be after entering the gate, no one knows yet.


    All the way forward, the distance is less than 100 meters, soon chufei and the three of them came to the front of the two attics.


    But now the three don''t want to go on, because there is a red line in front of their feet.


    The three of them looked back at the uneven ground, and then looked at the red line which was obviously paved with blood colored stones. It was obvious that this line was not meaningless.


    "Lord, this It''s like the pattern of some array. It''s definitely not a simple square pattern. " Cheng Feng squatted down and explored carefully.


    Mingyue doesn''t speak because she and Cheng Feng have the same idea.


    But no matter what they think, chufei doesn''t care, because in chufei''s opinion, this red line should be a sign.


    "This should be a warning line..."


    Chu Fei had already explored the left and right sides clearly. The long line paved with red stone did not connect anything, and it was not long. It could only make a mark.


    Such things are very common on earth, especially in places that need to queue up and need to protect privacy, such as bank lobbies.


    Crape myrtle world has no similar thing, there is no need to exist, so Cheng Feng Mingyue two people have not seen this kind of thing.


    "Lord, there are footprints over there..."


    Mingyue has just explored the surroundings, perhaps because of the woman''s sixth sense. The place he points to is behind a pair of wrecks, and the footprints are behind the pile of wrecks.


    That pile of debris is not high, only more than ten centimeters high, and it seems to be a garbage heap of stones and wood.


    Chu Fei and Cheng Feng didn''t find the footprints in the first world. Now, with the moon''s warning, the footprints and other traces were immediately found.


    Chu Fei didn''t step on the red line, but directly floated down behind the pile of debris.


    After Chu Fei fell, he first raised his foot and looked at the shape of his footprints, and then looked at the one who didn''t know who left the footprints


    From the footprints, Chu Fei judged that the footprints did not appear for more than three days. In addition, there were other footprints near the footprints. Although they were chaotic, Chu Fei could see that they were made by people.


    In other words, Chu Fei has determined that this must be the trace made by Hu Yu.


    Moreover, Chu Fei judged that there should be no living things in this space, because all the traces, except the fresh traces left by Hu Yu, were not known for many years.


    However, the footprints and other traces, even if can be considered to be left by Fox jade, but there are not many such traces, and the footprints do not extend out in a string.


    Chu Fei''s divine sense hovered around for a moment, then swept the attics on both sides, and confirmed that there were no traces of life in the two attics, that is to say, there were no living creatures in them."Cheng Feng, Mingyue, you two go there and have a look. I''ll go to this Come back here later. "


    Chu Fei finished, and got two people''s response, then directly floated into the attic he chose for himself.


    From the outside, these two lofts are nothing special, just ordinary ancient buildings.


    But when chufei really approached the attic, chufei felt as if he had been targeted by something.


    Before that, Chu Fei had already released his divine sense, and he could be sure that there was absolutely no life in the attic.


    Since there is life, there should be no monsters or anything like that.


    But since there is none, how does the feeling of being targeted come into being?


    Chu Fei frowned tightly and searched in the attic while he was more careful.


    Chufei''s speed is very fast, and the attic is not big. Just a few minutes later, chufei has searched the attic.


    There is nothing useful in the attic, but there are some traces, which are obviously left by recent time.


    What''s more, it''s obvious that something was placed on some tables, and then it was taken away in recent days.


    Needless to say, it must be made of fox jade.


    In other words, this attic, as well as another one, Hu Yu should have come in.


    But this can''t explain the feeling of being peeped by chufei


    After searching all the way, Chu Fei left and went back to the outside.


    But Cheng Feng and Mingyue didn''t come out, and they didn''t know if they found anything in it


    Chufei waited outside for about ten minutes. Later, chufei had lost his patience. Under the divine consciousness, Chu Fei explores Cheng Feng and Mingyue who are still wandering in the attic.


    "I haven''t finished searching Forget it, just wait a little longer... "


    Since found two people, Chu not natural no longer anxious. He sat in the same place and began to adjust his breath while waiting. In breathing, Chu Fei has nothing to do, but also puts the red Firebird on his shoulder out for a few circles.


    In a word, more than ten minutes later, Cheng Feng and Mingyue haven''t come out yet, but the Firebird on Chu Fei''s shoulder has been hovering in the sky near Fangyuan for many times.


    Although the people who came to see the two peaks are still not able to wait.


    "Cheng Feng, Mingyue, what are you two doing? How long has it been..." Chu Fei said with his divine sense.


    No response, Mingming two people walk around in the attic, but did not answer Chu Fei''s voice.


    Chu Fei frowned and said in his heart:


    "something''s wrong!"


    It doesn''t need any proof, it''s something that must have happened.


    It''s just that chufei doesn''t know how it happened.


    Out of caution, Chu Fei first flies the Firebird into the attic, and then controls the Firebird close to the location of the two people in the divine sense exploration


    There is no abnormality, and I don''t know if it is because Firebird is not life


    The Firebird takes back and stands on Chu Fei''s shoulder again.


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster. I''d like to see what kind of monsters it is!"


    Chu Fei was secretly lucky, and then walked over.


    The front door of the attic was only half open, but Chu Fei kicked the door away.


    The first floor was empty, with only cobweb covered tables and chairs, and dusty teapots and bowls.


    There are many pieces on the ground, which should belong to some other teapots and bowls. Looking at the scattered area of the pieces, it seems that the party concerned was surprised and smashed


    Chufei turns around on the first floor, and the rooms on the first floor are not very different, but some rooms have more sundries and some rooms have less.


    But one thing these rooms have in common is that they all have pieces of teapots and bowls


    Did the owners of these houses accidentally break these teapots out of surprise?


    If so, the premise is that the owners of these houses are all close to the teapots and bowls at the same time, and they are all in a panic


    This condition is not so easy to reach


    With this doubt, Chu Fei finds the stairs leading to the second floor


    Standing at the stairway, Chu Fei pondered for a moment Upstairs is the place where Cheng Feng and Mingyue disappeared, and also the place where Chu Fei used Firebird to explore.


    Upstairs, there are still footsteps, and there are still the shadow of Cheng Feng and Mingyue Under the divine exploration, everything is as usual


    Now Chu Fei has a feeling of watching horror movies


    "Yes, I did!"


    This kind of fear from the unknown entangled Chu Fei for a long time, but as the leader of the small cave, as a man, in the face of this kind of thing, always need to pay some.Chu Fei constantly cheers himself on in his heart, and at the same time he constantly imagines the inner feelings of those heroes. The next moment, Chu Fei steps on the wooden stairs with a history of unknown years


    Creak


    At the moment when chufei stepped on it, it seemed that the wooden stairs couldn''t bear chufei''s weight. Every time he climbed the stairs, he bent and groaned in pain


    Chufei walked as carefully as he could and walked up as slowly as he could But no matter how long it takes, this staircase will always be finished.


    At the last moment, Chu Fei summoned up his courage and was no longer careful. Instead, he rushed up to the second floor like a real soldier. But at the moment when Chu Fei stepped on the second floor, the feeling of being peeped once again flashed from his heart.

 Chapter 542

    At the moment of this feeling, Chu Fei only felt that his pores all over his body contracted tightly, his sweat hair counted down, his back was cold, and his goose bumps all over his body floated out.


    "Damn it! I give you a face, don''t I? "


    Chu Fei couldn''t help it. He swore out, and then directly magnified the Firebird into a fierce flame. With the control of his hands, the big flame kept rushing around.


    Just in the blink of an eye, all the building parts, furniture and even small insects that Chu Fei thought were problematic were all passed by the fire.


    Can Chu Fei seem to ignore the power of the fire, just a few heavy after, the attic immediately fell into a sea of fire.


    Fortunately, the scope of the sea of fire is not large


    Of course, chufei didn''t care. He just pinched another trick. All the things that had been burning were instantly extinguished, and the flames were all absorbed by the fire controlled by chufei.


    "Play with me, I like it!" Chu Fei clenched his teeth and sneered, then walked to the position of the two people who were still wandering in the divine consciousness.


    Those are the two rooms in front. The nearest one is Mingyue, and the other is Chengfeng.


    The door was open. Without any stop, chufei went directly into the room where Mingyue was


    No one, no moon, no one else, not even soul, obsession and other things.


    It''s an empty room with only ordinary furniture


    Of course, from the perspective of the earth, the materials of these furniture are excellent wood.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei is not interested in these things


    The fire group of daohuo is still circling around chufei, but chufei is not letting daohuo attack anything


    Standing in the center of the room and pondering for a moment, Chu Fei stepped out of the room and got into the room in front of Cheng Fengjin


    Still empty, no one, no breath of living people


    But when Chu Fei released the divine consciousness to explore again, he found that the shadow of the two people could be seen by the divine consciousness, but he didn''t know when it disappeared completely.


    I can''t see it with my own eyes


    The only explanation is that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are not here.


    "Is everything false? Is everything an illusion? " Chu Fei didn''t want to believe it, but in fact it seemed to be.


    Chu Fei, unwilling to give up, swished the attic up and down again. He didn''t find anything


    However, even so, the feeling of being peeped did not disappear, from the beginning to the end did not disappear, but became more and more clear.


    Chufei frowned. There was nothing useful in the East attic except the tableware and tea set on the table.


    What''s more, the things that peep at Chu Fei never come out


    Think about it, Chu Fei really has no way.


    In desperation, Chu Fei could only choose to come out first and then look. After all, it was not a comfortable feeling to be peeped at all the time.


    After walking out of the attic, chufei tried to find some clues with divine sense again, but he was disappointed.


    In desperation, Chu Fei could only prepare for the battle, and then walked through the gate formed by the two attics all the way to the inside.


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s frustration is too heavy.


    Chu Fei has never seen himself as too powerful, but this does not mean that Chu Fei can accept his insignificance and powerlessness.


    He came to save people, but the people he wanted to save didn''t see him. On the contrary, the two people he brought with him disappeared


    Chu Fei is very bored, but in the forbidden area, Chu Fei can''t have any excessive venting behavior.


    In this kind of maddening feeling, chufei has gradually penetrated two or three hundred meters.


    In the distance of two or three hundred meters, Chu Fei didn''t feel anything strange, and didn''t find any danger.


    But Chu Fei suddenly stopped, and then turned back to look at the two attics like the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    "The two attics are almost broken, but the cups and teapots in one are broken, while the ones in the other are intact This... "


    Chu Fei thought of this problem, but he didn''t understand why


    After pondering for a long time, Chu Fei slowly raised his hands, one left and one right corresponding to the two attics


    On the left side is the attic with all kinds of fragments. On the right side, the teapots and bowls are intact


    "Hiss..." Chu Fei took a breath of cold air and thought of a kind of willing energy in his mind If you live in a gentleman''s house, your left side will be more expensive... "


    This is an old rule on the earth, but considering that there are too many similarities between the world of crape myrtle and the things in this wasteland and the ancient earth, Chu Fei doubts that this sentence can be equally effective in this world."Yes, of course, it''s effective. Otherwise, when you hold your fist and bow your hand, how can others repay you! The etiquette is still there


    Chu Fei suddenly looked at his left and right, and looked at his right hand.


    In ancient times, or in the world of crape myrtle, people who know this etiquette also know it in the modern world. When clasping, the left hand is on the top and the right hand is on the bottom.


    Because the right hand is armed, the right hand represents combat, while the left hand pressing the right hand represents peace.


    At the same time, among the left and right, the right becomes the synonym of the attack


    Why is there no accident in the attic on the left? At least chufei didn''t have any problems after he went in.


    Is it because chufei is special? Chu Fei doesn''t think so


    On the other hand, why did Cheng Feng and Mingyue disappear in the attic on the right? There must have been some problems, such as what array was touched


    Of course, it just explains why one of the two lofts has a problem


    There is another more important reason, that is why Chu Fei decided to turn back


    Jade pendant, because the light spot on the jade pendant


    Outside the golden feather array, Mingyue confirms that the light spot is in the array through her own movement.


    And the moving range of the moon is not big, but the moving angle of the light spot on the jade pendant is very big


    This shows that the location of the fox jade must be close to the outside of the big array Instead of going deep into


    "I hope my math teacher doesn''t waste his time! Yes! A dead horse is a living horse doctor


    Chu Fei didn''t know whether his conjecture was right or not, but now it was not the time to think about it again. Since it was possible, Chu Fei had to do something.


    Otherwise, Chu Fei is not at ease.


    Thinking of this, chufei quickly walked back more than 200 meters and stood not far in front of the two attics. The difference is that this time, chufei was inside the "gate".


    "I hope you''re ready. It''s no fun to be injured by mistake!"


    Chu prayed secretly, holding the formula with both hands. Under such control, daohuo, which had been restored to a bird state, suddenly grew into a sea of fire!


    Under the control of chufei, the sea of fire rose up into the sky and poured down like a waterfall!


    Daohuo waterfall hit the ground, but it didn''t stop, but continued to go deep underground


    After more than ten breaths, chufei''s face was already sweating.


    It''s not hot, it''s tired


    Such a large-scale control of daohuo has approached the limit of chufei


    Chu Fei still insists that it''s just a simple physical change of controlling Dao fire. From the fireball to the sea of fire, from the sea of fire to the waterfall of fire


    With more and more flames of waterfall left in the sea of fire, this amazing landscape suddenly changed into a huge fire net!


    In the net of fire, heaven and earth, all are covered in it!


    "Go


    Chu Fei clenched his teeth and pushed out the fire net before he left!


    At this moment, the fire net seems to have a life, directly wrapped in the front space


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark, damp and smelly space, a little light floats in the air The light is so weak that even a 15 Watt small energy-saving light bulb is inferior to


    But even so, the light still brings hope to people in the dark.


    A girl standing in front of her right hand is flat


    Opposite the girl stood a man and a woman. The man looked around with a sword and was on guard, while the woman kept the same posture as the girl


    "Now you believe we are here for you..." Mingyue smiles at the barbarian girl in front of her. She is Huyu, which is beyond doubt.


    "But you''re stuck here too..." The girl''s face was cold, and she didn''t look happy. It seems that she doesn''t care if she can get out.


    "We''ve heard about you, Huyu. It''s not your fault. It''s someone else''s fault. You don''t have to punish yourself for someone else''s fault..." Mingyue tries to calm Huyu''s mood, but Huyu just looks up at Mingyue''s eyes.


    Fox jade didn''t speak, and Mingyue didn''t know how to continue.


    Through looking at each other, Mingyue knows that Huyu doesn''t seem to have too many negative emotions in her heart, but she doesn''t have any desire to survive


    Next to him, Cheng Feng holds his sword and looks at the things in the shadow with a faint light on his head


    This space is not big, but it is not small. It should not be a small world, but an underground space.


    In other words, it should be a basement.


    Mingyue and Cheng Feng don''t know what they were sent here for, but when they come here, they immediately find Huyu alive and others who have died for a long time.And the others who died for not knowing how long are the reasons for Cheng Feng''s caution at the moment.


    Those people died, but their bodies didn''t rot


    These people, who don''t know how long they have been dead, are all lifelike from the appearance, even their small faces are red


    Of course, there are men and women, old and young


    But there are no children.


    Is that enough? It''s not


    What makes people speechless is that all the men and women here are in a state of collusion


    From the appearance and posture, it''s easy for people to think that they died


    But the problem is, these bodies are not without normal posture


    It''s not rotten, but it''s just as damp and stinky


    But where does the stench come from? Cheng Feng doesn''t know, and he doesn''t want to know. He just wants to see the patriarch appear in front of them as soon as possible and take them away from this strange stone chamber.


    "It doesn''t matter who''s wrong."


    At this time, fox jade suddenly spoke.


    But I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t spoken for a long time, or because I haven''t eaten or drunk for several days. Hu Yu''s voice is very hoarse.


    "It doesn''t matter who''s wrong." Fox jade repeated again.


    "No strength, no use to me. With strength, no one will say it''s wrong. "


    Fox jade said calmly, her calm appearance did not make people feel like a spring breeze, on the contrary, Mingyue and Chengfeng all felt a kind of indifference from the cold heart to the bone.

 Chapter 543

    "Fox jade, don''t say that. The world is still beautiful..." Mingyue tries to pull Huyu back from that state, but it''s not easy.


    On the contrary, Mingyue just said this sentence, even he did not believe it very much. Next to him, Cheng Feng is also speechless. How can I hear this sentence


    But there is no way. In persuading people, Cheng Feng knows that he is not as good as Mingyue.


    "Beauty is just for those who are strong." Fox jade is still calm and terrible.


    "But everyone has a strong opportunity, doesn''t he?" Mingyue''s voice began to increase, and she thought she had grasped a convincing angle.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t mean anything to Huyu


    "Are you trying to get me back?"


    Fox jade did not continue to argue with the moon, but took the initiative to change the topic.


    However, this does not make Mingyue feel any relaxed, but the sense of crisis in her heart is even heavier.


    "It''s us. We''re going to get you back." The moon pressed down the sense of crisis in my heart and said as peacefully as possible.


    "But how can you get me back? Aren''t you trapped here as well?" Hu Yu''s voice is calm, just like the rigid confession of inanimate things, no questioning feelings, no sarcastic tone, no expectation and hope.


    "And the Lord, our Lord is not trapped, he can save us." Mingyue blocks Huyu''s shoulders. Huyu doesn''t have any resistance.


    "You have to believe us, the Lord will be able to help us out!"


    "Well, let''s wait until your Lord can really help us out." Fox White said, no feelings turned away.


    She didn''t go far. She just went to the side and was a little far away from Mingyue and Chengfeng.


    "Mingyue, leave her alone Don''t you see that the way she looks at us is no different from the way she looks at the dead people nearby? "


    "Don''t think about it. She''s just sad." Mingyue knows what Cheng Feng is thinking. With such a strange environment and the feeling of being spied before, Cheng Feng is worried that the soul in Hu Yu''s body has already changed for another existence


    For example, the guy who spied on them


    This kind of possibility is not without, and once it is true, Cheng Feng Mingyue will be in a very dangerous situation


    "I don''t want to think But this kind of place is so damn weird... " Although Cheng Feng said that, he still took the blame of a senior brother and tried his best to protect the moon


    However, this kind of behavior doesn''t make much sense in Mingyue''s eyes. After all, in terms of strength, Mingyue is stronger.


    "Are you lovers?"


    Just as Mingyue wanted to come close to Huyu again to comfort and accompany her, Huyu''s voice rang.


    This sentence, a little more curious


    After hearing this sentence, Mingyue is relieved, Cheng Feng is stunned for a moment, but then her heart is also slowly relieved.


    If nothing else, Huyu finally has the appearance of a normal girl It''s just a little bit.


    "We are not lovers We''re from the same family. " Moon smile, and then came to Fox jade side, gently fox jade in the arms.


    Fox jade didn''t respond, and soon recovered to that calm and terrible state.


    At that moment, Mingyue felt that the girl she was holding in her arms suddenly turned into a corpse


    Although I don''t know what''s going on in Huyu''s state, Mingyue tries her best to comfort her


    At this moment


    The originally cold, damp and dark stone chamber was suddenly wrapped by a heat wave


    This sudden heat is just a moment, and the next moment, a net of fire directly appears on their heads.


    Seeing the moment of the fire net, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are relieved.


    "It''s the fire of the Lord..." Cheng Feng smiles, Mingyue smiles, and Huyu raises her head in surprise.


    Firenet didn''t continue to shrink. Instead, it went up and up, along with Cheng fengmingyue and Huyu, the ground under their feet


    Of course, in their view, this direction is


    But outside, Chu Fei just felt that he was covered with something, and then he began to pull it out


    At chufei''s feet, there are two empty syringes that have been used lying quietly


    ¡­¡­


    The barbarian blood city


    in Huyu''s yard, the elder patriarch Xiong Ba, the father Xiong Dali, and the uncle Xiong Dali are all here. Hubai has woken up and is sitting here. Huyu''s mother, aunt and other women are also here.


    At the same time, yulianhua, shikaitian, bailifeihong and heipaoren of Shengting are all here.


    They were invited over half an hour ago by the barbarian patriarch Xiong ba


    "Wait a few more days. The boy hasn''t given any news yet. He must still be looking for..." The jade lotus flower dissuades a way in the side."Do you believe that chufei so much? Why did he make you trust him so much, and why did the whole barbarians place their hopes on him?" Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, almost lost his mind. No wonder it''s a few days since Chu Fei entered the forbidden area, but he didn''t reply.


    However, the first group of people who were sent out to explore the environment of the forbidden area did not come back. It is not long before they planned to send out the second group of disciples.


    "Because it''s not the last time Moreover, even if he really can''t come back, with my blissful gate, you can''t be allowed to fight against xiaodongtian. "


    Yu Lianhua''s face was smiling, but her words were awe inspiring.


    A lot of people don''t know about it. Only the high-level people present really know about it.


    Xiong Ba, the old head of the barbarian clan, arranged for people to investigate chufei''s identity immediately after chufei entered the forbidden area. Of course, they also began to investigate the identities of the two people Chu Fei brought out.


    However, Chu Fei''s investigation soon came to a conclusion


    So they know that chufei is the master of xiaodongtian, and that xiaodongtian is now on Mount Taihua I know that the little cave is the little cave of the blissful gate


    "Yulianhua, today''s xiaodongtian is no longer the xiaodongtian that followed the great blissful emperor. Do you really want to fight with our barbarians because of this xiaozongmen?" Xiong BA''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Ha ha, you barbarians can have a try." Yu Lianhua didn''t care about Xiong BA''s anger at all. Next to her, the black robed man of the holy court sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that you barbarians would not be ashamed of that word."


    "What do you mean by that?" Xiong Dali and Xiong Dali, standing behind Xiong Ba, glared at the black robed man.


    "What do you mean? Did you find out the identities of the two people Xiao you said? No, but you want to aim at the little cave? Is there anything else I need to say? Can a man with a little brain do such a thing? "


    The black robed man didn''t show the slightest kindness in his words. He even pointed to the barbarians and called them uncivilized shabby


    Xiong Dali and Xiong Dalei were furious, but just as they were about to act, their father Xiong Ba stopped them and said, "Wuqi, are you provoking me?"


    The man in black shook his head and sneered:


    "I despise you."


    In a word, the barbarian master immediately glared at him. How could the barbarian master accept this. But in this instant, a slight buzz suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was stunned, because the slight hum could only be heard near words, flies and bees.


    "What''s that sound?"


    "Did someone touch the array?"


    "Is there a trap?"


    ¡­¡­


    Nearby, the barbarian soldiers and their families were all nervous.


    But the real strength of the people are looking at the jade lotus.


    At this time, the smile on Yu Lianhua''s face was very bright. She raised her hand and took out a big metal plate from her own arms. That''s what other people think.


    But in fact, this is the "mobile phone" Chu Fei left to Yu Lianhua


    At this time, on the "mobile phone", a red triangle shoulder is constantly changing in size, and the vibration also comes with the rhythm of this change.


    Yulianhua naturally remembers what Chu Fei told her before she left


    So, the deep finger of jade lotus gently pressed on the triangular shoulder


    In an instant, the vibration stops


    "Forests, mountains, more than 200000 Li in depth, countless dangerous formations, puppets and ancient monsters Besides, someone has found it. "


    It''s a piece of audio. It''s chufei''s voice. There''s no doubt about that. But after that, fox Jade''s voice also appeared.


    "I''m fine."


    Hu Yu left only three simple words, but this is enough to show that she is safe now.


    After these two voice plays, the "mobile phone" screen immediately darkened down. Yu Lianhua remembers Chu Fei''s reminder, so she directly left it on the ground.


    After two or three breaths, the "mobile phone" will explode itself directly. However, because of the special self destruction method, no debris will fly out, so no one will be hurt.


    "Well, now we have news." Yu Lianhua said with a smile on her face, and then said:


    "however, I will not hide the fact that you barbarians intend to attack xiaodongtian."


    Jade lotus said, immediately stood up, walked out of the courtyard, floated back to his residence. Others, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong, all stood up and left.


    The environment in the forbidden area is generally known. Now they need to take the next step.


    ¡­¡­


    In the forbidden area, in the golden feather array"Well, then your father and they will receive the news. I don''t know what they will do next, but I''m sure they will get you back as soon as possible."


    Chufei is lying on the ground, with no image at all. Not far away, where are the fragments of his self destructed mobile phone.


    "Lord, it''s up to us to have a good rest. I always feel like I''m being watched." Cheng Feng smiles bitterly, while Mingyue carefully helps Chu Fei wipe the traces of sweat from his forehead and face.


    Beside, Hu Yu sat there, holding her legs and saying nothing.


    In front of them, or in the middle of the "gate" formed by the two attics, where lay a large flat stone slab. Around the stone slab, the bodies still remained unchanged.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu are the same. Since they were rescued by Chu Fei, they didn''t go to see the bodies with strange posture.


    It''s really frightening, and it''s too much for children


    Chufei is quite interested, but the problem is that chufei''s previous series of operations consumed him too much mental and physical strength, so he is in urgent need of rest.


    In this state, even the most curious things can only be seen after Chu Fei''s recovery.


    Say, Cheng Feng bright moon and fox jade they fall into the place is not what simple basement. If it''s really that simple, Chu Fei doesn''t need to spend so much power.


    When Chu Fei pulled them up, he found that the space was actually a strange space.


    That space is not only integrated with this space, but also independent of this space. It is like a kind of natural different space, which can go in and out from the outside.


    But the passageway that can let people in and out freely has already been destroyed, so the people inside are trapped, but in some special circumstances, people can still passively enter it.

 Chapter 544

    Chufei immediately fell asleep after this rest. Although he didn''t want to sleep, he had no way. His spiritual consciousness, spirit, body and inner body consumed too much. In fact, he could sleep safely, which showed chufei''s particularity.


    If it was someone else, I''m afraid I would have been seriously injured by the separation.


    Of course, even if Chu Fei knew this, he would understand that his particularity was due to the existence of the system.


    Chu Fei sleeps, Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Naturally, they can''t go everywhere. They can only stay by.


    Fortunately, Cheng Feng and Mingyue both have tents and other daily necessities in their bags, thanks to Chu Fei''s laziness in taking the initiative to pack things.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue take out two tents and let Mingyue and Huyu live in one of them. The other one is given to Chu Fei and Cheng Feng.


    Naturally, in the two tents, the only people who can sleep are chufei and Huyu.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have to take the responsibility of warning. After all, this is a wasteland, a place full of danger.


    So for the next half of the day and the whole night, Cheng Feng and Mingyue stood on the top of the tent and watched carefully.


    In the tent, sleeping was nothing unusual for chufei. But on the other side, the girl Hu Yu sat on the mattress of Simmons for a long time with her legs in her arms


    At the beginning, Mingyue found this, but she didn''t care because she couldn''t sleep because of the ups and downs in recent days.


    But after Mingyue no longer observes Huyu Fox jade gently from his chest in a pair of touch out a very like the eyes of the stone.


    The stone is not big. Even in Huyu''s hand, it only accounts for half of her small hand. But strictly speaking, the eye shape of the stone is not the eyes of human beings, nor the eyes of ordinary beasts and monsters


    It''s an insect''s eye, it''s a compound eye


    Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu spent more than half an hour together, but they didn''t find the existence of the stone from beginning to end.


    Of course, the feeling of being peeped at was much lighter after they saw Huyu


    ¡­¡­


    One afternoon, another night passed quickly, when the next day light will be bright, chufei finally woke up.


    Chu Fei just woke up and felt that his head was dizzy, and his whole body was as tired as rust. Fortunately, this feeling soon disappeared, and the true force in chufei''s body had all recovered.


    "I fell asleep in the dark..." Chu Fei sighed casually, and then began to wash.


    When they came out of the tent, they saw two people standing on the side of the tent.


    Although more than ten hours passed, they didn''t feel tired.


    It''s normal. They are all monks. It''s not easy to get tired.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue also found Chu Fei waking up, but because Chu Fei was brushing his teeth, they didn''t come up to speak.


    Chufei makes a gesture to them with a smile, which means to let them put away the tent.


    And Chu Fei is on the open space beside the corridor, throw out the tin house in tuntian ring.


    With the tin house, chufei felt that he no longer needed the low-end emergency supplies like tents


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are blessed with their hearts, and they move at once.


    The moon floated down, opened the tent curtain and came in. She just saw Huyu standing beside the bed with her fists. It seemed that she had just woken up, but it seemed that Huyu didn''t sleep well.


    "Come on, let''s put the tent away and go to the Lord''s side to have a good rest."


    The bright moon said gently, fox jade nodded, didn''t have too big reaction.


    A few minutes later, Huyu is pulled into the tin house by Mingyue, and Cheng Feng follows him.


    In the tin room, chufei had already finished washing and went to the toilet


    Breakfast has been put on the table, because I don''t know the taste of fox jade, so Chu Fei is not too stingy, directly put all kinds of breakfast on it.


    Anyway, with him and Cheng Feng, we can eat everything.


    Steamed buns, fried dough sticks, millet porridge, fried eggs, boiled eggs and spicy soup


    It is also because of the opportunity of Huyu that Chu Fei has unlocked all the common foods on the earth under the food section of the system interface


    Anyway, Chu Fei now has a lot of exchange points. In addition to exchange points, Chu Fei still has enough gold coins that have not been used.


    Because the system has been upgraded, so these foods, no matter how simple and ordinary, have the effect of improving human quality.


    Naturally, it has the effect of recuperation


    Although I don''t know if Huyu has been injured, but think about the experience of tianhuyu, you also know that Huyu needs to recuperate her body now.


    "Here, try the delicious food I brought from my hometown..." Chufei begins to introduce the food with a smile. Mingyue and Chengfeng have a big appetite, but Huyu is still very calm.However, this time, Hu Yu began to eat on her own initiative, but she didn''t speak and didn''t have much movement and expression.


    Although such a girl makes people feel helpless, her willingness to eat means that she wants to open up, at least she won''t seek death.


    This breakfast Chu Fei eat very hi, Cheng Feng Mingyue is the same, as for Fox jade, although there is no performance on the surface, but her heart is also very surprised.


    Hu Yu really hasn''t eaten for several days. On the day of the incident, she didn''t want to eat, and she didn''t plan to eat after she came to the forbidden area In addition, I was trapped in that strange space, and I didn''t want to eat


    Until now, she finally had her first bite


    It''s also delicious food. It''s irresistible


    When several people had almost eaten, Chu Fei looked at Hu Yu again and said, "Hu Yu, according to the agreement, that stone belongs to me..."


    Yeah?


    Fox jade shock head, a face shocked and alert looking at Chu Fei, eyes full of hostility.


    Fox jade didn''t expect that she would be found saving that stone! What''s more, I found out that this man was so aboveboard that he asked for it from himself!


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue didn''t care about this, because they both knew what was going on, and now that they had eaten well, their two disciples naturally had to start to clean up the table.


    "What are you looking at?" Chu Fei was speechless and said:


    "your grandfather and I agreed that if we find you, the two jade pendants will be useless, and you can give them to me This is also the only thing I want. Once I get paid, do you still want to default? "


    Fox jade Leng for a moment, but soon reflected, is his own misunderstanding, Chu Fei said the stone, is not the eye Stone.


    "Oh..." Fox jade secretly relieved a breath, then then took out the two pieces of jade which had been combined into one and put them on the table.


    Chu Fei holds the jade pendant in his hand with a smile. He didn''t expect that the two jade pendants could really work so well


    If you don''t say anything else, at least you can sell it on earth. The key is that the jade pendant of crape myrtle will never have only one tracking function


    Thinking of this, Chu feishen explores


    Just for a moment, Chu Fei found the protection array sealed on the jade pendant.


    After discovering the above array, Chu Fei immediately realized that the jade pendant must have to recognize the master Otherwise, the array will be launched randomly!


    "how can you look at the jade master again


    "Blood drop But first you have to find someone to erase my breath Fox jade said a long sentence for the first time, but Chu Fei didn''t care about her abnormality.


    Next to her, Mingyue cares, but she''s just happy for Huyu. She thinks that Huyu has gradually let go of the past


    Chufei said with a smile that he knew, and then he took two jade pendants into tuntianjie.


    As for the matter of erasing the master''s information, naturally I''ll find Yu Lianhua after I go out


    After dinner, a few people got together and had a rest for more than an hour. They chatted a lot, but most of them were between Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Chu Fei. Fox jade just quietly sitting next to listen to everyone''s chat, rarely give reaction.


    When we had almost had a rest, Chu Fei stood up with a smile and said:


    "if you have a rest, I''ll go to see the bodies. I always think there''s something wrong with the bodies."


    "Don''t Lord, what''s wrong with those corpses? It''s absolutely wrong! " Cheng Feng exaggerates his tone, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    "OK, OK, I know that the more wrong it is, the better it is to have a good look, or you can''t rest assured..."


    As soon as he finished, Chu Fei felt a cold look on his back before he stepped out


    Surprised, Chu Fei turns around and sees Huyu full of anger And Huyu''s hostile eyes.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, and soon figured out the joint.


    Most of those corpses are in a state of sexual immortality, but Chu Fei takes the initiative to look at them and let Hu Yu ring out the incident that happened to her.


    To be sure, it was a tragedy. Chufei sympathized with Huyu, but at this moment, chufei only felt depressed.


    However, on second thought, it''s only a few days since the matter was settled. Huyu can''t be relieved in such a short time. Therefore, it''s a coincidence to blame this fact.


    Chu Fei sighed, shook his head, did not speak, but he still stepped out of the tin house.


    After coming out, it''s sunrise outside. It''s bright and sunny


    Chu Fei looked up at the sky, and then went to the big stone slab which was old by him yesterday


    It''s a stone slab. In fact, chufei is very strange, because according to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, there is no difference between that space and the stone chamber. That is to say, in addition to the floor at the foot, there are stone walls around, and there should be a stone dome on itBut when Chu Fei picked them up, only the floor and the corpses on the floor were brought up, the walls around them were gone, and the dome that should have existed was gone


    It''s really strange and incomprehensible, but it just happened


    But no matter what he thought, Chu Fei couldn''t figure out what was going on. The only explanation was that the secret room space was too strange.


    It''s only about 100 meters away, and chufei soon gets close to this place And the corpses above, the corpses in strange state, are more and more clearly displayed in front of Chu Fei


    "No breath of life The soul is not in The viscera and brain are exhausted... "


    Under the divine sense exploration, Chu Fei soon mastered the condition of these corpses

 Chapter 545

    Of course, as Chu Fei approached, he could see more and more clearly the details of the corpses and their movements.


    In other words, Chu Fei, who was educated by many teachers on the earth, was familiar with all kinds of things. Otherwise, if he was a young man, I''m afraid there was no way to investigate the suspicious parts of these corpses so calmly at this time.


    "The skin is ruddy and there is no sign of death It''s like carbon monoxide poisoning... "


    Chu Fei frowned and found the clues that could be expressed on these corpses


    "It''s also possible to release pressure by intercourse when the secret room is closed and you can''t get in or out. If you are wise, you must die But it''s absolutely impossible to die in this state... "


    Chufei is holding his shoulder. At this moment, he seems to be a detective. Unfortunately, he is not qualified as a detective.


    Chu Fei gets close to a pair of corpses, squats down and looks at them for a long time


    "Well Name Pooh, Pooh, Pooh


    Chu Fei stood up, stepped back two steps, came to the middle of the floor, stood still, then slowly rotated, and carefully explored every corpse, every pair of corpses


    "Yes?" Chu Fei looked up at the sun on his head. Although the sun has not really risen, the temperature around him has only begun to rise. Although the temperature is not high, it can only be described as cool, but Chu Fei now feels cold.


    "Are these bodies too horrible?" Chu Fei suspected that it was his own psychological problem, so he directly operated Zhenyuan and circulated in his body several times.


    After that, I thought that the cold feeling would disappear. But I didn''t expect that the cold feeling didn''t disappear, on the contrary, it became clearer.


    "No!"


    Chu Fei suddenly thought of something, and then right hand pinch Jue, Dao fire immediately appeared in front of Chu Fei.


    After the fire appeared, it quickly turned into a red bird, and then the bird flapped its wings and flew happily around chufei.


    All this, of course, is controlled by chufei


    But this is not the point. The point is that after the Firebird came out, the cold feeling immediately subsided.


    When Firebirds fly around, the cold feeling disappears directly


    "Look how you hide!" Chufei sneered. He had already thought of what it was, though it was only speculation, though there was no evidence, though it was just speculation by mistake.


    The next moment, Chu Fei put his hands together, and a brand new fire appeared in his palms. The fire slowly enlarged, and gradually came out of his palms and covered his whole hands


    "No matter who you are, no matter what experience you have had, today, I will set you free!"


    Chu Fei said in a deep voice, then his hands suddenly opened, and the fire immediately turned into a piece of Hualian, which fell on the bodies around him.


    Tao fire, nothing can burn


    I don''t know how many years of corpse, I don''t know how long of corpse, under the fire, quickly turned into fly ash, no accident


    But with the fire burning, a little cold, dark flame also came out of the fire.


    Seeing the moment when the flames appeared, chufei laughed.


    This is his conjecture


    Because of the existence of kindling, Chu Fei connected the strange corpses of these people with the special existence of kindling


    Chufei assumed that there was a special kind of fire, just like the black ice and purple flame. This kind of fire made these people''s bodies immortal, but also made them die at the peak of the world


    It''s just a guess, but now it''s a reality.


    However, different from the black ice purple flame, the flame is actually black, or ink.


    In short, it is not bright, there is no warm temperature, there is only cold, cold, cold death.


    These flames, a little bit out of which corpses, and then slowly together to form a bean size fire floating in the air


    I don''t know if it''s because I don''t have a master, or I''ve lost my vitality. In a word, the dark flame doesn''t grow up like a Dao fire, but keeps the size of a soybean.


    Of course, there is another possibility. Because of the existence of Dao fire, the ink flame dare not make any action, because it is restrained by Dao fire


    Identification! Chu Fei didn''t have any hesitation


    Ding!


    Appraisal: black fire, the fire of destruction, is the only one in the world, not belonging to the way of heaven.


    The identification result given by the system is so simple that Chu Fei didn''t understand what happened.


    However, chufei''s intelligence quotient was enough, and soon he found an easy explanation from this sentence


    "The only fire of destruction in the world does not belong to heaven It should be because the way of heaven itself represents life So destruction doesn''t belong to heaven If so, the dark fire is the dark side and the opposite of the way of heaven... "All the bodies around have disappeared, but the sea of fire is still there.


    Chu Fei was very cautious and worried that the black fire would disappear immediately after the sea of fire was recovered


    "But since it''s a kind of fire, even if it''s a black fire, there should always be a level. Why doesn''t the system give it a level? Does it have no hierarchy? "


    Chu Fei''s brain turned quickly, and soon he thought of his own Dao Huo


    "It seems that my Dao fire has not been graded, but it''s only because there is a Dao word that I haven''t doubted this problem all the time..."


    Chu Fei kept thinking, and he did find a right direction.


    Because of this name, Chu Fei didn''t care about the level of Dao fire at all, because it can be called Dao fire, which must be the highest level, or the highest level beyond the highest level


    And since the black fire system does not give a level description, that is to say, the black fire and Dao fire should be at the same level


    "Big money!"


    Chufei laughs wildly from the bottom of his heart, but his problem now is how to take this black fire as his own thing.


    Chu Fei has tried to control the black fire by playing with fire, but without success


    In other words, the Blackfire did not respond.


    At first, Chu Fei suspected that it was because he was not good at playing with fire, but combined with the introduction given by the system and Chu Fei''s conjecture on the level


    "Perhaps, the product of the way of heaven, fire play, is not qualified to control the black fire that does not belong to the way of heaven..."


    After this idea came out from the bottom of my heart, it became more and more powerful. In the end, Chu Fei had already affirmed that this was absolutely the reason.


    But since xihuoshu can''t control it, Chu Fei needs to find another way


    "Fire play is not good How to fix How to Think about it, think about it, don''t give up, it''s shameful to waste, it''s shameful to waste... "


    Chu Fei almost crazy self urging, his hands also subconsciously waving up.


    Suddenly Chu Fei saw his hands. At this time, his hands were in a posture very similar to the fire technique formula, and the Firebird just flew to his hand


    "Yes!"


    "Xihuoshu can''t be controlled directly, so it can be controlled indirectly! Playing fire can''t fix you, but Dao fire can! "


    Chu Fei almost burst out laughing, but he forced down his inner excitement and controlled the Firebird to fly to the side of the black fire. Then he gently opened the Firebird''s mouth and slapped it


    A black fire the size of a bean was caught in the mouth by a Firebird


    "Ha ha ha! I really He is a genius


    Chu Fei controls the Firebird to fly into his tuntian ring, but the next moment flies out directly.


    Even ordinary fires are not stored like this At least in a treated jade bottle


    But it''s a black fire. Ordinary jade bottles can''t make it I''m not sure if I''m still in the tuntian ring


    Now Chu Fei''s only way is


    "Reich, Leslie, you come out first!"


    Chufei quickly informs them, and laichi and Leslie run out of chufei''s Dantian immediately after hearing chufei''s voice.


    "What''s the matter, master?" As soon as Lai Chi came out, he immediately asked and looked around on guard


    Leslie didn''t ask at the first time. Instead, she noticed the black flame in the mouth of the Firebird.


    "It''s OK, you come out safe..."


    With these words, Chu Fei manipulated Firebird to enter Chu Fei''s Dantian space with black fire in his mouth


    The red sun flies to the sky above the Flamingo


    The Firebird opened its mouth carefully, and the black fire the size of soybean was set high in the sky, without any action


    "It seems that there is no problem..."


    Chu Fei frowned and carefully observed his own Dantian space. As for Firebird, he had finished his task and re penetrated into the sun of Dantian space.


    After all, the sun is the fire itself Firebird is just a part of the fire.


    In the Dantian space, Chu Fei thought that he would fall into a state of peace, and there would be no change. Chu Fei suddenly found that the black fire of the size of soybean was slowly expanding!


    After discovering this, Chu Fei was stunned and said to himself:


    "is this black fire going to devour my Dao fire? impossible! Then what is it swallowing? Otherwise, how can it get bigger! "


    Chu Fei''s doubt is not unreasonable, but it can''t get anyone''s answer.


    Worried, Chu Fei directly sat down and entered the state of breathing adjustment, the whole person''s attention was put in the Dantian space.


    Laichi and Leslie don''t know what happened, but seeing chufei''s sudden seriousness, naturally something may have happened.


    As pets, what they can do now is to protect Chu Fei and protect the Dharma for Chu FeiSo, Lai Chi and Leslie are on guard, and Lai Chi is very happy to release the bone dragon.


    Giant bone dragons hover in the sky The sound of the Dragon continued to ring.


    In the Dantian space, the black fire is still expanding, but it doesn''t grow fast


    About ten minutes later, the black ash the size of soybean has become the size of football. Compared with daohuo itself, the black fire is half the size of daohuo.


    But so far, Chu Fei can still see it, because he found that there was no deterioration in his Dantian space. Although the black fire became bigger, there was nothing smaller in his Dantian space.


    In other words, it seems that the black fire is not because it absorbs something


    What''s more, to Chu Fei''s surprise, with the change of the dark fire, Chu Fei even began to feel that his Dantian space was more like a world than a simple space


    Chu Fei continued to observe


    In Dantian, the black fire is still growing slowly, but its speed is many times slower. This time, even if one or two disappear, the black fire will not grow much


    But even so, twelve hours later, the black fire still swelled again

 Chapter 546

    Chu Fei''s attention is all immersed in his own Dantian space, so he doesn''t know what happened outside.


    But because of the presence of Chi and Leslie, and the presence of Cheng Feng and Mingyue, chufei didn''t have any worries.


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t worry too much at first, but with the passage of time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue had already run over because of their worry when they went up into the sky that day.


    Not only the two of them came, but also Huyu came with them.


    Everyone will be worried if Chu Fei comes back so long.


    Especially for Hu Yu, there is a monster with only bones flying in the sky, and he always roars. In this environment, even if he doesn''t worry about Chu Fei, Hu Yu will worry about his comfort.


    Say, after how a period of time, fox jade has not want to die.


    Cheng Feng and they ran over and saw laichi and Leslie guarding chufei. Chufei was sitting on the ground. From the appearance, they couldn''t see what was wrong with chufei.


    "How is the Lord?" Mingyue asked anxiously.


    Lai Chi shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "How can it be like this? Did the LORD have any trouble?" Cheng Feng also spoke.


    Lai Chi still shook his head, because he really didn''t know what was going on.


    "Where are the bodies?" Beside, fox jade opened her mouth.


    But fox jade this sentence is not asking who, just her simple expression of their doubts.


    Reich and Leslie frowned when they heard this, and Reich asked:


    "what body?"


    "Well Before that, there were corpses all around here. I don''t know how long I''ve been dead, but from the appearance, it''s the same as alive... "


    Cheng Feng explained awkwardly that he didn''t say that the corpses were in a state of adultery. After all, in front of the three women, Cheng Feng also wanted to face. This kind of words can''t be said.


    "It should have been burned by the master Wait for the master to wake up... "


    Lai Chi didn''t hide his name for Chu Fei. At first, he might have some scruples, but as he became more familiar with the people around Chu Fei, this kind of thing naturally didn''t need to care.


    But for Cheng Feng Mingyue and other disciples of xiaodongtian, whatever laichi and Leslie call chufei, they will always call laichi and Leslie uncle and aunt


    This position was decided by Chu Fei.


    There''s no way. They have to wait


    This wait lasted until the evening


    And it''s getting late


    For Chu Fei, this day was too scary! Because he didn''t know what his Dantian would be like, and he didn''t know whether the black fire would bring him any trouble.


    But when more than ten hours passed and the color of the day began to fall into the night, chufei finally found out what the black fire was going to do.


    Originally, Chu Fei''s Dantian space was just a simple space. Of course, this Dantian space is very special because it integrates the functions of pet space


    When daohuo became a hot sun and went up into the sky, Chu Fei''s Dantian space began to have a little taste of life


    Of course, it''s just a feeling. After all, with the sun, people will feel comfortable


    At this time, great changes have taken place in chufei''s Dantian, which is comparable to the fact that the reef in chufei''s Dantian has become an island Or even more.


    The black fire, as it grew bigger, gradually approached the size of Dao fire, but it was just a few laps away from Dao fire. By then, the black fire would not change.


    Not only that, the black fire began to fade away.


    But because it''s in Chu Fei''s Dantian space, Chu Fei can clearly feel that the black fire is not disappeared, but invisible


    Indeed, it''s invisibility, invisibility


    It''s just invisible to the naked eye, but the black fire is still there.


    But with the passage of time, Chu Fei found that the sun formed by his own Dao fire moved slowly, from the high altitude to the edge, and on the other side, the black fire appeared slowly and began to climb


    After seeing this, Chu Fei''s whole person seems to be hit by the thunder of heaven!


    Because Chu Fei has already understood what happened in his Dantian space


    The black fire becomes the moon


    This is absolutely unable to explain the reason, but it happened that he just happened, the black fire became forgiveness, and the Dao fire completely sat on the identity of the sun.


    Moreover, the two fakes even began to move according to the strange nature of the sun and the moon


    "What rhythm is this How can I not understand... "


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand it, and he couldn''t understand it.


    Because according to common sense, the so-called rise and fall of the sun is just the movement of planets. But now Chu Fei''s Dantian space is just a boundless sea and an island, which is not a planet at allSince it''s not a planet, there are no galaxies and no satellites of its own So, how did the moon come?


    Not only the moon, but also the sun?


    If it''s just a change in form, the key is that after Dao fire and black fire are called sun and moon respectively, the temperature released by these two kinds of flames also begins to change.


    For example, the black fire, the ability of Yin cold death, but now, as the moon, its light is just cool as water


    The fire of Tao, originally the supreme fire that can''t burn anything, will gradually reduce its temperature with the sinking of the West


    "Are you playing in my Dantian?"


    To say that black fire and Dao fire have no intelligence, Chu Fei doesn''t believe it. But if they know everything, Chu Fei doesn''t believe it.


    So the question is, what kind of reason did this fire and the black fire evolve together?


    I don''t understand. Chufei can''t understand what he thinks.


    But no matter whether he can think clearly or not, chufei can always be sure that it''s OK for the moment.


    Yes, just for the time being, because Chu Fei was not sure that black fire would never make any trouble.


    Hoo


    Chufei slowly breathed out a breath. After that, chufei opened his eyes and saw the sky gradually entering the night. He also saw Lai Chi, Leslie, Cheng Feng and Mingyue who were guarding carefully


    And the bone dragon hovering overhead


    Plus a fox jade sitting not far away


    "It''s dark?" This is the first thing chufei said when he woke up.


    "Master, you wake up! Is something going on? How about now? Is there... " Cheng Feng is a little excited, and Mingyue is also concerned.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t expect that it would take so long..."


    Chufei didn''t say anything about Blackfire, because he didn''t know how to explain it. As for Reich and Leslie, they will find something wrong as soon as they return to Dantian space, so there is no need to explain anything.


    As for Hu Yu, after hearing Chu Fei wake up, she slightly Leng for a while, and then stood up, patted the soil on the body, then walked to the iron house not far away.


    "Well, put the bone dragon away. What''s the matter with you two? Do you want to go back and talk to me or hang around with us?"


    "Master..." Lai Chigang wanted to make a statement. Leslie came over and said with a smile:


    "do you really want us to follow outside? "Hee hee?"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "you two go back. By the way, pay attention when you walk. Don''t hit the tree..."


    With that, chufei threw laichi and Leslie into the Dantian space, regardless of their reaction.


    Laichi and Leslie are still thinking about what chufei''s words mean, but before they have time to understand, they are directly thrown into the Dantian space.


    Or, being thrown into the dark


    Reich and Leslie were startled and looked at the sky in a hurry


    Then they saw a new moon floating in the sky


    "This..."


    "It''s beautiful..."


    Reich and Leslie are not on the same channel at all


    Outside, because it''s evening, Chu Fei and they don''t have any activities, but rest at ease. It''s time to eat, it''s time to rest, and all the arrangements will be made after dawn tomorrow.


    This day is a challenge for Hu Yu in three aspects


    The furniture style and all kinds of electrical appliances in the tin house have long been obscured by Hu Yu, not to mention that Mingyue teaches her how to take a hot bath and use the toilet at night


    In a word, thanks to Chu Fei and Cheng Feng, they both shrank in their room and didn''t come out. Naturally, they didn''t see Hu Yu''s embarrassment.


    ¡­¡­


    In a silent night, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng rest in their own rooms, while Mingyue and Huyu sleep together.


    The next morning, after the same rich breakfast, chufei and his family finally began to explore the forbidden world.


    Moreover, the fox jade at this time is completely different from the fox jade before.


    No matter from the degree of physical health, or from the emotional and personality, Hu Yu seems to have completely become another person.


    Of course, that''s a good thing.


    However, after this period of contact, Chu Fei has also understood Hu Yu''s character.


    Although Huyu is very young, she is only a junior high school student on earth, but she is a very independent person. Not only that, she is also a character who can plan her whole life.


    The most obvious embodiment of this is that on this morning, the first one to wake up is Huyu.


    At that time, it was still dark, but she got up. After washing, she went outside the house and began to practice seriously.After three hours of cultivation, the sky finally began to shine, and chufei, Chengfeng and Mingyue woke up one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    For Fox Jade''s diligence, several people were surprised, but they didn''t feel anything wrong.


    After all, this is the world of crape myrtle. Whether you are diligent or not is related to people''s lives. You don''t want to study hard on earth. If you don''t study hard, it will be difficult to make money in the future. You won''t die immediately.


    After breakfast, Chu Fei put away the tin house, three people are also adjusting their own state, began to discuss with Fox jade after the plan.


    That is to discuss, in fact, is to listen to Chu Fei''s own custom, and ask Hu Yu''s opinion.


    "My idea is very simple. Since we are in this circle, we should search all these buildings, nothing else. Maybe we can find some information about this forbidden space... "


    When Chu Fei finished, Mingyue said:


    "there are so many buildings here, which means that there should have been people living here. Maybe there will be some good things..."


    "It''s possible, but let me remind you that even if you find something good, you have to make sure it''s safe for you. Don''t let down your guard. After all, this is a forbidden area. "


    "Well, don''t worry, Lord. We won''t make trouble." Cheng Feng answers.


    "OK, you can choose any nearby building to go in. You can exchange it alternately or repeat it. But anyway, I ask you to shout out whether you are safe at any time..."


    Chu Fei is also under the capital, and this method is stupid at most, but no one can say it is useless.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other, and then they look at Huyu. Then, they nod their heads at the same time, and they all agree to chufei''s request.


    "Well, then you can start. By the way, for the time being, let''s explore those within this range... "


    Chu Fei then drew out a range on the ground and said:


    "when the exploration is over here, everyone will come back and make sure there is no danger. Then we will go deep step by step. Although it''s a bit troublesome, safety first, it must be so."

 Chapter 547

    The first range given by Chu Fei is actually within a radius of 100 meters. Within the radius of 100 meters, there are four East attics separated on both sides. The prelude is a small square and a half collapsed wooden building. In addition, there are some scattered small buildings. At least there are no more luxurious and magnificent buildings within a hundred meters.


    From the layout of this part of the building, Chu Fei guessed that the four lofts on both sides should be similar to the existence of shops. It may be external, but it may also be a place that serves its own people.


    And the small square and the wooden building on the small square, because they are two attics facing the entrance, that is to say, this building is facing the gate.


    So the function of this small building should be as a representative of some areas and a window to the outside world. It''s like the village government in the village. Of course, the premise is that this part of the area is a special functional area.


    "Lord, shall we separate?" Cheng Feng asked cautiously.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "these two lofts on both sides should not have any big problems, which one should not be separated..." Chufei pointed to the attic on the small square in front of him.


    "Well Well, let''s search these four buildings first... "


    With that, Cheng Feng immediately turned to look at the two women and said:


    "do you want to be together or separate?"


    Cheng Feng just asked as a senior brother. After all, Hu Yu is too young to treat her as an adult. But on the other hand, this is a barren area. Since we are in the forbidden area, we have to think about ourselves. Therefore, he has to ask this question, which can be regarded as a step for Mingyue.


    Mingyue just wanted to say that she was with Huyu, but before she opened her mouth, Huyu refused and said, "I am myself."


    Finish saying, the fox jade self-care of walked toward a attic beside.


    Cheng Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak. He turned around and went in. Mingyue follows Cheng Feng and walks into the second attic in the same row.


    Chufei stood in the same place, he didn''t enter the attic, because chufei knew that even if there were really good things, they would not be put in the four attics on both sides.


    On the contrary, although the four attics are not damaged from the outside, it just shows that there should be nothing valuable in them.


    The reason why a building has not been damaged is very simple. Apart from the fact that it has not been injured by a large-scale battle, there has not been even a small battle near the building.


    Why it didn''t happen, of course, is because the people in it were withdrawn, and even the good things were taken away.


    If there is an empty building, the attacker will not be willing to waste his strength on this meaningless building.


    ¡­¡­


    See three people have entered the attic of their choice, chufei smile let out God consciousness on the three people, after a few breath, chufei God consciousness in Cheng Feng Mingyue two people left a mark, and then took back.


    Only fox jade side, Chu Fei''s divine consciousness has been following.


    Although the fox jade was saved, although the fox jade in this period of time performance seems to have no problem. But inexplicably, Chu Fei felt that Fox jade needed to be monitored.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s idea is simple. He just wants to confirm whether Hu Yu''s real character is like this. He also wants to know more about other aspects.


    At this time, Huyu has entered the second floor of the loft she chose. On the first floor, she did not find anything, only the empty counter and dirty tables, chairs and benches.


    But when searching on the first floor, Huyu heard a slight movement from the second floor.


    This movement also accelerated Hu Yu''s action on the first floor


    Standing at the stairs on the second floor, Hu Yu looked at everything carefully.


    At this time, in front of her is the hall on the second floor, with corridor eyes on both sides. In addition, there are some small private rooms.


    This kind of architectural design is nothing new, strictly speaking, even a little ordinary.


    Can be such a common place, fox jade but dare not continue to step in-depth.


    After all, she is still a little girl. Although her accomplishments are not low because of her talent and family, it can''t cover up the fact that she is young.


    Click


    That voice remembered again, fox jade bit own lower lip, brow tightly wrinkly this hesitant. She wanted to turn around and run away from here. She wanted to run out and stand with chufei.


    Although Huyu''s perception of chufei is still very bad, although standing beside chufei will still have a very disgusting feeling, but relative to the fear at this moment, Huyu prefers to stay with chufei.


    Click, click Gululu


    The sound came back to me. This time, there was another sound of something rolling.


    Although the sound is not very loud, it seems that the sound is infinitely amplified in the quiet surroundings and the empty attic, and even reverberates around.The instant that these voices ring out, the fox jade whole person is scared of can''t move.


    But this kind of shock over reaction soon began to weaken, fox jade efforts to adjust their emotions, close your eyes and take a deep breath and so on to adjust the action quickly.


    If Huyu is from the earth, chufei even doubts whether she will do the eighth radio Gymnastics from beginning to end.


    But have to say, after this series of adjustment action, the fox jade that opens an eye afresh calms a lot.


    She took a deep breath and then slowly moved her steps.


    Squeak Squeak


    As she walked around, the old wooden floors in the attic kept making unbearable sounds, but she didn''t care. She knew she didn''t need to worry about whether these floors could bear her weight.


    She has only one goal now, that is, the room that keeps making strange noises. She wants to see what''s inside.


    At this time, fox Jade''s mind also constantly sounded his father Xiong Dali in teaching her and fox white often said those words.


    "Courage, at any time, courage can make you have 100% combat power!"


    "In the battlefield, cowardice is death. As a child of barbarians, you can''t be afraid of death!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the teaching became the source of courage in Huyu''s heart at this moment, and she also quickly approached the room that constantly sent out strange causes.


    It was a room at the end of the corridor. The rooms were closed, and most of the windows and doors were broken. There was no need to open the door to see the scene inside the room.


    As Hu Yu approached the room, the strange sound in the room became louder and louder. There was a click, a grunt, and even a sound of metal rubbing against each other


    Huyu adjusted her breath again, and then used her own skills to concentrate all her strength on her right fist.


    The next moment, fox jade quickly walked a few steps directly came to the door of the room, raised his foot will be broken almost door kick broken.


    Click, Bang


    In a mess, Huyu let out her own divine sense, and at the same time, she entered a complete fighting state.


    "Yes, I''m younger, but I''m more courageous than I am." Outside, Chu Fei observes this fox Jade''s movement again and again, secretly appraises the person.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have already returned to Chu Fei''s side at this time. The two lofts they went to were really empty, and there was nothing of any value.


    So, they came back very quickly. They wanted to go to the building next to the building that Huyu chose, but unless they were stopped.


    They quickly understand Chu Fei''s intention, and then stand beside Chu Fei and wait for Hu Yu to come back.


    In the attic, Huyu stood at the door of the house, and her right fist was shining.


    If that punch is really hit, she will be injured by the anti shock even if she doesn''t know what her goal is.


    Because the strength gathered on this punch is beyond the limit that her body can bear


    But Huyu didn''t care at all. She didn''t even find that her right fist was full of small cracks


    There is no blood, because as long as the blood just flows out, it will not evaporate, completely evaporate, from the crazy shaking Zhenyuan force on her fist


    Click the wheel


    The voice finally appeared, fox jade the first time to determine the location of the voice, and then the whole person like a leopard rushed in!


    Boom!


    "Don''t..." Outside Chu Fei has a helpless face, while Cheng Feng and Mingyue are all curious.


    In the attic, fox jade instantly found something that made a sound. It was a head, the head of a puppet, but the body of the head had disappeared, and there was only one head left.


    Judging from the shape of the head, this puppet should be a puppet similar to the shape of cattle and horses, because its head is also similar to that of cattle and horses, at least not that of carnivores.


    Such a skull shows that the brain has no ability to attack.


    Hu Yu''s fist directly hit the puppet''s head, and the huge force directly blew up all the furniture and buildings in the room. Hu Yu and the puppet''s head also fell to the first floor.


    Dong Dong Dong


    The puppet''s head fell on the ground and bounced a few times, while Huyu stood on the ground floor steadily.


    "Reckless, but not bad."


    Outside, Chu Fei, the laughing evaluator, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, rushed in surprise.


    No matter how to say, fox jade is they fly good energetically gas just save out, always can''t just save out and watch her have an accident!


    But when they rushed past, in the ruins and smoke, they saw Huyu''s tall and straight figure, as well as the puppet''s head on the ground.


    "Xiaoyu You just destroyed a puppet After all, Mingyue has slept in the same bed with Huyu, so she has to be close to her.But for her question, Hu Yu did not answer.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to answer, but that she didn''t hear it at all. I don''t know whether it was the noise problem or the attack of that blow that made her lose her five senses temporarily


    In short, she did not answer Mingyue''s question.


    But in Mingyue and Cheng Feng''s notes, with the dawn light, in the dust scattered between, Huyu stand straight, the whole person completely changed into another momentum.

 Chapter 548

    At this moment, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are stunned, because at this moment, although Huyu doesn''t release any momentum and prestige, a confident breath that people are willing to trust spreads on her.


    A little farther away, Chu Fei, who had been paying attention to all this with his divine sense, was stunned and said: this fox jade is really a genius


    Chufei with a bitter smile really didn''t know what else to say besides this feeling.


    Because under his divine consciousness, everything is displayed in an all-round way, and he can clearly see the details of every action of Hu Yu.


    Therefore, he is very clear about this moment, what happened to Huyu.


    It''s a kind of detachment, it''s a kind of progress that breaks through personal limits


    It''s like a person who has run to the limit suddenly breaks through his physical limit and regains a more powerful state


    Chu Fei has seen this in many people''s stories, such as the one in Naruto, the one in the pirate king


    No matter who it is, this is an inevitable part of the animation producers on earth, and it is also the part that can make most of the audience cheer for it.


    But this seems to be very not in line with the actual changes, but today in such a scene, appeared in front of Chu Fei.


    Laugh, really want to laugh, but also envy, absolute envy.


    Other people are beaten to death, in the dying or some other major crisis can produce such a big change, but Huyu


    She''s just a little funny


    It''s just a puppet without any attack. It''s only because the mechanism is accidentally touched by mice and insects that it will send out a little bit of useless head


    But this kind of head brings great psychological pressure to Huyu, and gives her a chance to sublimate


    "Xiaoyu, are you ok..."


    The dust had fallen, and the puppet''s head made a clattering sound, but Mingyue noticed only Huyu''s right hand.


    Originally white and tender hands, but now it turned into a piece of blood red, blood is still dripping


    Before Huyu spoke, Chu Fei came over not far away and said:


    "she''s OK, and she''s fine."


    Cheng Feng Mingyue looks at Chu Fei suspiciously, and Mingyue points to Huyu''s right hand. The heartache in her eyes is beyond expression.


    "the fox nodded, and then he didn''t know what the harvest was."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei greets Cheng Feng to walk toward that small square together, and leaves bright moon and fox jade two people.


    Chu Fei said:


    "take a look at that building. Don''t leave any clues behind."


    This words naturally is to say to Fox jade and bright moon listen, but at this time they two people but who didn''t respond to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t care, just led Cheng Feng to the small square with a smile.


    "Suzerain, you said she understood a truth. What is it? Is it because of that punch? "


    Cheng Feng is not curious about the baby, but in case it''s a feeling of cultivation, it''s good for him if he can ask.


    Chu Fei didn''t want to say it, but when he thought about it, it didn''t matter. He said: "you think too much, she just finally understood that in the face of hard work, all the frustrations are paper tigers."


    Chu Fei doesn''t care about Cheng Feng''s reaction, but goes straight to the small square and stands, then holds his shoulder and looks at the attic in front of him and frowns.


    Cheng Feng didn''t have much reaction after hearing the result given by Chu Fei, but quickly understood why Hu Yu had such a feeling.


    On the other side, Huyu stood there for five or six minutes before she began to recover. When she completely recovered, she found that the puppet''s head had disappeared.


    In doubt, Hu Yu looked around and saw that Mingyue was squatting outside in front of the puppet''s head and playing with it.


    Fox jade smile, but her smile is too not obvious, just two corners of the mouth moved. But it was also her smile from the bottom of her heart, and it was the first smile in many days.


    The smile is easy to come and fast to go. Huyu arranges her mood and comes to Mingyue quietly without saying a word.


    Mingyue looked up and said with a smile:


    "what are you going to do with this brain Besides, we have to go around that building. "


    Mingyue talks like a kindergarten teacher who cares about her students. Fox jade didn''t speak, bent over to carry that ugly head in the hand, then threw into the ring on own finger.


    After all, she is a little princess of barbarians. It''s not a big deal to have a heaven and earth ring in such an identity.


    After sitting these, the fox jade then quietly looks at the bright moon, as if is waiting for the bright moon to make an idea to carry on the next step the arrangement.Mingyue understood the meaning of Huyu, so she took her hand and went to the East attic


    It''s just a few rooms in an attic. It doesn''t take much time at all. Mingyue didn''t expect to find anything useful this time.


    But just as the two of them went to a room on the top floor of the attic, things changed.


    It''s a bedroom. I don''t know who it is. But in this room, there are two large cabinets against the wall. Most of the things in the cabinets are gone, but there are also several small broken and incomplete jars on them.


    Mingyue and Huyu take down the bottles to see what''s in them. But they can take them. One of them can''t take it down. It seems that one of them grows on it.


    After discovering this thing, they immediately thought of something. After looking at each other, Mingyue began to try.


    It must be an organ. The only problem is how the organ is operated, whether it is pushed or pulled down


    After several attempts, Mingyue finally found a way to use it Pull up + turn left


    Switch on


    But there was no change in the room. Mingyue and Huyu looked at each other suspiciously. Mingyue said, "are we wrong?"


    Fox Jade also frowned, from any point of view, this is impossible, all things, after all, no one will be so boring in their room to get a plus mechanism.


    What''s more, if the mechanism has been damaged for a long time, at least a few sounds of mechanism rotation must be heard after the mechanism is activated, and then there is no response


    Two people puzzled for a long time, also waited for a long time, after nearly a cup of tea time, bright moon and fox jade gave up.


    "It seems that some people are so boring..." Mingyue shrugs her shoulders and takes Huyu''s hand to walk out.


    But at this time, a clear sound of opening the machine frame sounded


    Click


    They stopped


    The next moment, the sound of gears in the wall rings, and their feet begin to vibrate slowly. Fortunately, the movement is not big


    In the blink of an eye, one of the two wooden cabinets, that is, the wooden cabinet without mechanism, separated from the left and right, and a secret room appeared behind the wooden cabinet. At the same time, there was a bang from the bed side of the bedroom, as if the broken bed board had been completely scrapped under the shock.


    Mingyue and Huyu were stunned, because no one thought that the mechanism would really have a secret room connection. Moreover, this mechanism is so immoral that it will take so long to open


    No one will take care of the bed. At this moment, both of them have been attracted by the design of the secret room.


    This kind of design is very immoral, because most people will give up if they see that the mechanism has been moved without any reaction. But if it''s a monk with a purpose in his own right, then people need to find the mechanism so hard to attack the room directly.


    As long as it''s not too bad luck, you will always be able to find the location of the secret room by luck.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Two people Leng after a while, the moon will make a decision.


    The secret room is not big. Judging from the layout of the attic, the area of the secret room is more than ten square meters.


    And it''s still dark inside, and there''s no light.


    Fortunately, it''s hard for the two friars Mingyue and Huyu


    But when they got out the light and really went into the secret room, they found that the so-called secret room was empty.


    Nothing, even some furnishings, is the empty secret room, no furniture, no furnishings, even dust.


    "This..." Mingyue laughed bitterly and said to herself, "I''m still too greedy..."


    Mingyue already wants to leave, because she finds that whether she is greedy or not, it''s her and Huyu who have been fooled by a guy who didn''t know how many years ago.


    This kind of frustration, coupled with the impossibility of having anything here, and it was just a chance for them to search for Ben, so at this moment, she had no idea to continue searching.


    But Hu Yu didn''t think so. She walked here and there in the secret room, looked at it, felt it, and touched all the places that she thought might exist in the secret way, secret door and secret lattice. The final result was nothing.


    Mingyue sighed and said:


    "let''s go, the owner of this house is too wicked."


    Fox jade smile, but still few people can see that she is smiling.


    Moon came, still led fox jade out of the chamber of secrets, and went to the door of the room.


    But just as she was about to step out of the door, Huyu suddenly stopped, and the hand she was holding gently tugged at Mingyue. Then in Mingyue''s confused eyes, they came to the bedroom together.Before, when the secret room of the mechanism was opened, it was estimated that the decayed bed board would be damaged. Neither of them cared. But at this time, fox Jade also don''t know how to think, suddenly want to come over to have a look.


    When they came to the bedside, they opened the rotten layer on the bed and could not see clearly what it was. They saw the bed board of the bed.


    But surprisingly, the bed board is in good condition No decay, no destruction


    It''s just a square crack on the bed board where the pillows are placed. It seems to be a lid.


    Mingyue opens her mouth in surprise, while Huyu takes a dagger from her body and pries open the lid carefully


    Inside, there is a box, the size of which is the same as that of the primary school students'' desks on the earth, and the size of the desk Hall


    In this wooden box, there is another jade box the size of a lunch box


    This jade is a kind of jade commonly used by monks. Although it is very common, it has a great effect.


    After being processed, this kind of jade can be used to preserve various things that are easy to deteriorate, such as pills.

 Chapter 549

    Of course, there are many kinds of jade that can have this effect, which can be divided into three, six, nine and so on. But the jade box can''t be seen from the surface.


    Huyu didn''t move any more, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Fox jade did not move, naturally need to work on the moon. Mingyue carefully protected herself and fox jade, and then slowly brought out the jade box.


    It seems that there is nothing in the jade box.


    After looking at each other, Mingyue and Huyu immediately turn around and rush out of the room. They rush out of the attic as fast as they can and run to chufei and Chengfeng in the small square not far away.


    Hear two people''s movement, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng doubt back, just see the moon holding the jade box, a face nervous ran over.


    "What''s the matter? What''s in it?" Cheng Feng was on guard for the first time, because he saw the tension on Mingyue''s face and the caution on Huyu''s face.


    The two girls'' expressions are so abnormal, it must be something wrong!


    So Cheng Feng directly pulled out his sword


    Chu Fei turns his eyes and says that Cheng Feng is too nervous. He just doesn''t know whether he is nervous about the safety of Mingyue or the things in that box


    "Don''t worry. Slow down. The box was found in that attic?" Chu Fei raises a hand to signal three people to calm down, then ask a way.


    Huyu nods, but doesn''t speak. Mingyue quickly tells what happened in the attic


    Naturally, it''s due to Huyu. Mingyue didn''t grab it, and he said a lot of good things about Huyu.


    Chu Fei can understand Mingyue''s idea naturally, and Chu Fei doesn''t take it to heart. After all, he knows that Huyu is the one who is liked by yulianhua Naturally, I don''t need to take care of myself.


    After Mingyue finishes the story, chufei takes the jade box with a smile. Mingyue, Huyu and Chengfeng are on guard.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "not as..."


    With that, Chu Fei directly opened the lid of the jade box, and a moment of weak energy floated away, and then the things inside showed up in front of several people.


    There are three pieces of crystal, only three pieces, each piece of shape is irregular diamond, a bit like polished diamond crystal ornaments.


    However, these three crystal stones are obviously not simple decorations, because there is a thin layer of energy wrapped on them.


    Needless to say, this layer of external energy must come from the crystal


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he did not expect to see this kind of thing in this box.


    "What stone is this?"


    "What Yuan Jing is it?"


    Cheng Feng Mingyue asked her questions. Although Huyu didn''t speak, she was also puzzled, waiting for chufei''s answer.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "it''s crystal jade, the power source of the puppet. There is such crystal jade in the former puppet''s hiding beast..."


    Chu Fei picked up one and played with it. Comparing the crystal jade in the animal''s body, Chu Fei knew that the three crystal jade were complete, brand-new and unused.


    However, the crystal jade in the body of the puppet Dundi beast has very little energy left, most of it has been consumed.


    Chu Fei put the crystal jade back into the jade box, covered the box, held it in front of Hu Yu, and said, "Mingyue says you found it, so the three crystal jade belong to you."


    Saying this, chufei pushed the jade box into Huyu''s arms.


    Fox jade is a little confused, from small to large, although she has not been any arrogant little princess, but also very few hands to get something good for themselves.


    This kind of feeling that the good things you find have entered your pocket is really amusing.


    "Take it. You found it. Of course it should be yours." The moon is beside.


    Fox jade did not refuse, she gently nodded, and then took the jade box into her own heaven and earth ring.


    Chu Fei smiles and says to the public:


    "well, I''ve finally got something, although I think there should be nothing in these four buildings. But it''s OK. Our next goal is the one in front of us. "


    Chu Fei said this, the smile on his face gradually faded, and said:


    "but I think there is something wrong with this building, so my arrangement is that you are all waiting for me outside. If I don''t come out all day today, then you will find a way to leave here."


    "But Lord, what do you do? " Asked Mingyue.


    "What should I do? If I can''t make up my mind, I will leave the forbidden area directly. I must have been outside..."


    Cheng Feng moon suddenly realized, nodded, fox jade is a face surprised looking at Chu Fei.


    Huyu didn''t expect that chufei could leave at will. Even her father and grandfathers couldn''t do it.Of course, the master of TIANTI level can''t get into the wasteland


    However, Chu Fei was able to leave at will, and it seemed that no place in the forbidden area could really trap Chu Fei, which shocked Hu Yu.


    And Cheng Feng Mingyue''s expression also proves that Chu Fei''s statement is not a lie, so Hu Yu is even more surprised.


    If there is something that can let people go out at any time in the wasteland, I''m afraid there are so many super clan doors out there that they have already been used. Why do they need so much trouble!


    Fox jade can''t want to understand Chu Fei''s dependence and method. She knows this, so she doesn''t spend much time on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, I''ll go first. If there''s no problem, I''ll call you. If there''s a problem, maybe I''ll go out directly. If you wait for one day, you can think that I have already gone out... "


    There''s no way to come back out of the barren area. It''s the rule of the barren area, and it''s also the rule under the verification of dengtianbang. So Chu Fei didn''t want to run away until he had to, so he left a day''s buffer time


    After everything is arranged here, chufei strides to the attic.


    Although they are all called lofts, in fact, the lofts in front of us are much more luxurious and larger than those in other lofts. More importantly, there is a large plaque on the attic


    Of course, the plaque has been missing for a long time, but this does not hinder our judgment of the attic.


    This building is three stories high. Like the previous loft, the top of the three stories is not the roof, but a pavilion like existence. In that pavilion, there is a broken base, and I don''t know what was placed on the base.


    The loft is more than 20 meters long and more than 10 meters wide. This floor area also shows the importance of the loft.


    Most of the left-hand side of the attic has collapsed, and the middle and right-hand parts are still standing steadily.


    After walking in from the main entrance, Chu Fei found that the particularity of the attic was not so superficial.


    First of all, there is a hall, which is very normal. There is a hall everywhere, and the hall is just ordinary furnishings. Most of the tables, chairs and benches are broken, and only a few good ones are left.


    There are many rooms on both sides of the hall, but the layout of those rooms should be similar to the existence of offices.


    Chufei found a lot of things on the first floor, but what really made chufei feel useful was the complete scroll found in the "office" on the far right.


    Yes, it''s a book, and it''s made of paper.


    This book is about the size of A4 paper, but its thickness is more than that of Cihai reference book.


    The cover is made of animal skin. I don''t know what kind of animal''s skin it is. Anyway, it has a strong identity.


    There was a line on the cover, obviously the name of the book, but Chu Fei didn''t know it.


    It can be seen that the characters are written with something similar to a brush. The font and Chinese characters are similar, but the characters are more mellow, a bit like those computer fonts of modern freshmen.


    Looking at the characters which were obviously similar to Chinese characters, but they didn''t know them, Chu Fei was depressed.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei knew that his system could help him to do this, so he didn''t care too much.


    Open the cover of the book, the paper inside is officially revealed


    Chu Fei rubbed the paper and murmured:


    "the quality is better than straw paper, stronger than rice paper, but not as good as modern paper Hiss, it seems that there are some other materials mixed in... "


    Chu Fei studied it for a while, and then left the problem behind.


    When he continued to open it, Chu Fei found that there were not only words but also pictures on it. Although the words could not be understood, the pictures could be seen.


    At least, Chu Fei could point to one of the figures above and say that it was the structure of a puppet. Besides, there was no way to do anything more detailed.


    However, after finding this book, Chu Fei knew what the place in the golden feather array was doing, what history it had, what characteristics it had, and so on. All these information could find the corresponding answers from this book.


    With a smile, chufei started the identification function of the system and the translation function of the system by the way.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: popular science books that record the development history of puppets, but the writer can''t be specific


    The book of puppets


    Chu Fei nodded in his heart, which was similar to his previous judgment. After all, there were so many pictures in it.


    Ding!


    Is the original translation function activated? Note: the function of transcribing and book making can be activated.


    After seeing this prompt, Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He pressed OK directly, and then the system prompted that Chu Fei had consumed 10000 exchange points


    "Appreciation, because this book costs ten thousand..."


    Chufei complains and then waits for the system to finish all the work.It won''t take long for the system to start.


    During this time, Chu Fei threw the book into his own tuntian ring, then walked out of the attic and returned to the square, and came to Mingyue Chengfeng and Huyu.


    "Suzerain, have you finished searching inside?" Cheng Feng can''t believe it.


    Mingyue and Huyu are also puzzled, but Chu Fei shakes his head and says, "no, just find something and come out first to show you."


    The voice falls, the system there a crisp ring, the system prompts the puppet book has been done, but he is shown in the miscellaneous column, Chu Fei want to get out also have to exchange.


    Fortunately, the exchange price is very cheap, only 100 exchange points


    That is to say, the 10000 books before were just the books that the system transformed into its own The so-called "transcribing books" is actually a way of saying that it does not absorb the original puppet books


    After exchanging one, a thick book suddenly appeared in Chu Fei''s hand


    However, the thickness of this book is less than half that of the original one


    "The book of puppets, where we are, should be a place to make puppets, but it should not be a separate sect, but a branch of a sect..."


    After that, Chu Fei threw out a table and four stools. Then the four sat down around and read the book together.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was still a little interested, but after reading the previous overview, Chu Fei didn''t want to see the various details behind.

 Chapter 550

    The latter things are not attractive to chufei, because chufei knows that there is a more powerful mechanism manufacturing technology on earth, that is, robot Therefore, the history of the puppets mentioned in this book is not qualified to enter Chu Fei''s eyes.


    But the front part, but see Chu Fei infatuated.


    Fortunately, only chufei, Chengfeng and Mingyue can understand the text on this book, but Huyu can''t.


    Because the characters above are not the characters of Lagerstroemia, but the Chinese characters of the earth. Hu Yu naturally can''t understand the Chinese characters. She can only understand the characters of Lagerstroemia indica.


    But Cheng Feng and Mingyue are different. Under the care of Chu Fei, they have been able to understand Chinese characters for a long time. The core disciples of xiaodongtian can understand Chinese characters.


    Because Chu Fei used the system to instill Chinese characters into them.


    And the premise of all this is that all the people in Xiaodong Tianzhong have completely stood on chufei''s side.


    Of course, until now, most people in xiaodongtian have no idea that they can understand Chinese characters unless they can see them with their own eyes.


    "The front part is about the development history of this school, which is not meaningful. The back part is really useful. It''s about how the puppet developed step by step. It''s just about ideas, but it doesn''t record the real puppet making technique..." Before the words fell, Chu Fei tore the front pieces of paper directly.


    Chu Fei said these words to Hu Yu on purpose, because he didn''t want Hu Yu to know what was said in the previous part. Although Cheng Feng and Mingyue could know, Chu Fei wouldn''t tell them for the time being.


    Naturally, since Chu Fei said so, and also hissed out the first few pages, three people even if again stupid also know how to return a responsibility. At home and the expression on Chu Fei''s face, the three people know that they are afraid that the content above has a great influence.


    After that, Chu Fei directly kept the book and said, "anyway, you have to wait for me for a while. Take this book and study it It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand the words. It doesn''t matter much. "


    "Lord, do you still want to go in?" Cheng Feng asked casually.


    Chu Fei nodded, then stood up and went to the attic.


    After entering the attic, Chu Fei directly finds the stairs leading to the second floor, and then searches the second floor, but there is no meaningful harvest on the second floor.


    However, when searching the second floor, Chu Fei''s mind was not on it, because his mind was occupied by the records in the puppet book.


    Nature is the earlier part of the book of puppets


    In that book, the reasons for the formation of this great wasteland and the major events in this forbidden area were recorded. Although they were only descriptions in one or two sentences, Chu Fei felt a sense of sadness and unwillingness from the words.


    The first thing that really shocked Chu Fei was not how powerful the original owners of the forbidden area were, but their origins


    They''re not from crape myrtle, they''re not from any other planet


    They are people from another plane


    What is the plane? Chufei, the person who shuttles between planes, naturally knows that plane is the universe, and a plane is a universe.


    The universe where the earth is located is totally different from the universe of Lagerstroemia indica and the world of fighting demons, so these three universes can also be considered as three planes.


    Chu Fei thought that when he came into contact with the fourth plane, the system should have been upgraded, and then opened a new world transmission point for him


    It''s also reasonable to speculate


    But who would have thought that the contact with the fourth plane began in the wilderness.


    These people come to the plane, is a earth people are very "familiar" with the plane - Xiuzhen plane.


    The reason why we can confirm this is that in the summary of the book of puppets, we talked about several senior members of their sect and mentioned their accomplishments


    And the rank names of cultivation are all lost to the unfamiliar "Qi drawing", "foundation building", "golden elixir", "Yuanying", "distraction" and "Dujie" of Chu


    Wait


    After seeing the names of these levels, Chu Fei immediately knew the essence of that world, Xiuzhen, absolutely Xiuzhen!


    In that world, puppet is not a unique secret skill. Basically, there are people in every sect who like to study organ puppets. It''s just more or less different.


    From the beginning, puppets were not able to support a sect alone. Therefore, puppets were only a special aid to the monks in that world


    But all this was changed by a sect called "Tianji gate", which is the big sect in the wasteland.


    Yes, the whole wasteland is the boundary of Tianji gate


    And this part of hell covered by the golden feather array is the place where the puppets of Tianji gate are made.


    A senior member of tianjimen is obsessed with puppetry. It''s not a big deal. Everyone does it. However, in order to break through the biggest limitation of Puppet Art - the source of energy, the high-level of Tianji gate has done a thing of anger and resentment.He slaughtered more than a billion people in a real country


    He is not a separate massacre, but a blood sacrifice. With the blood sacrifice of a billion living creatures, he has attracted a black fire independent of the way of heaven


    That''s the black fire in Chu Fei''s own Dantian before


    No one knows how this guy knew about the existence of black fire. According to the book of puppets, it seems that there is no concept of fire in that world.


    After the appearance of Blackfire, this high level began to try to control the Blackfire and study how to give its infinite energy to the puppets


    But at this time, Tianji gate has already made the public angry Had it not been for the Blackfire, tianjimen would have been destroyed by the monks in that world.


    And because of fear of black fire, people in that world have lived in darkness for hundreds of years Of course, it''s just for ordinary people


    Until one day, tianjimen began to attack the monks openly, so the monks in that world broke out completely


    The ancestors of all the sects, the hidden immortals of all the sects, are all out of the mountain one by one. Any one of them is a super master who dominated the world thousands of years ago


    When these people unite, tianjimen is no longer powerful


    But Tianji gate has dark fire and profound puppet skills. It''s unrealistic to completely destroy Tianji gate, so those experts thought of another way


    Banish


    Gathering the power of all the experts above the distraction level, they opened a black hole and threw the whole gate of Tianji into it


    Of course, in order to banish Tianji gate, the monks of the world almost emptied their pockets, and countless natural resources and land treasures were used in this matter


    The result is also effective. Under such an inspiring situation, they are equivalent to opening up a small world with their bare hands, using this small world to imprison Tianji gate, and then throwing it into the endless void together


    Naturally, people in that world don''t know that they have thrown Tianji gate to another plane, which is also a plane with human beings and monks.


    But no matter what, for the world of Xiuzhen, the problem of Tianji gate has been solved, completely solved.


    ¡­¡­


    The existence of tianjimen has been thrown into the world of crape myrtle. Naturally, they want to come out and toss. Especially when they find out that the people in this world have different cultivation methods, and there are too many differences in combat effectiveness. It can be said that the sharper, the truer is the truer


    So, they used the information to attack crape myrtle


    That was about 80000 years ago At least, it''s recorded in the book of puppets


    Every ten years, every generation


    Most monks are millennials


    Three thousand years ago, in the Lagerstroemia realm, it can be seen as the division of the two times.


    But strictly speaking, very few people can live for 3000 years


    What about 80000 years?


    Eighty thousand years ago, tianjimen attacked Lagerstroemia, but after some twists and turns, a madman appeared.


    "Madman" is the record of this person in the book of puppets. As for the name, there is no other information. In a word, this madman is very powerful. He directly killed the people in Tianji gate, and then threw them back into this space


    Not only that, the madman also completely closed the space. It''s absolutely impossible for tianjimen people to go out again


    If you just can''t get out, it''s OK, but the madman also follows in, destroys here, and then cuts off the vitality of the world


    The so-called vitality, according to Chu Fei''s conjecture, should be the vitality of Tianji people. After all, the plants in this world still grow well, and sometimes there are monsters coming and going


    When the madman left, tianjimen found that they could not grow up, grow old, and reproduce


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t die


    After their injuries, it''s more and more difficult for them to recover Their health is getting worse and worse, but their combat effectiveness is recovering very quickly


    This is very strange. No one can understand why that madman did this


    Until later, a person from the big world of crape myrtle broke into here. After several fierce battles, tianjimen found out that those people had come to try!


    Once or twice, it''s OK. After a few times, tianjimen people fell into collapse


    ¡­¡­


    By this time, Chu Fei had already understood the origin and development of the great wasteland.


    But what really surprised Chu Fei was not Tianji gate, or even Tianji gate''s blood of a billion people, but the madman


    according to the records in the book of puppets, it seems that this barren area, the list of ascended heaven and the stele of ascended heaven all have something to do with that madman


    If it''s false, it''s all right. But if it''s true, how strong does that madman have to be to do this?So, after reading those contents, Chu Fei was really shocked, completely shocked.


    ¡­¡­


    The history of the great wilderness and forbidden area is like that, and the experience of taijimen is like that, but what about the madman? Chufei''s interest in this madman is so great!


    But it happened that in the book of puppets, the madman only appeared three times, each time with one sentence.


    "The doors have been destroyed. Don''t you want to leave some more detailed information for future generations? Will you die if you write more! I really despise you

 Chapter 551

    With this information, Chu Fei searched the second floor and came to the third floor.


    On the third floor, there is a private room for whom it is clearly placed. Chufei estimates that it should be the office of the person in charge of the puppet making place.


    In this room, Chu Fei did not find any books, but found a huge brazier, which was in the middle of the room on the third floor, with a pile of ashes in it.


    Chu Fei just glanced at it and knew that it must be the ashes left after burning books and papers.


    In other words, the owner of this room, who may also be the person in charge of the place where the puppet was made, destroyed all the information at the last moment, except the puppet book on the first floor.


    Of course, it may be that he himself forgot the puppet book, or it may be that someone else hid it.


    But in any case, except for the book of puppets, everything else was burned clean.


    Not only that, there are many pieces in the house. Chu Fei can see that some are jade pieces, some are metal pieces


    It seems that at that time, he not only burned a lot of information, but also destroyed a lot of treasures.


    "It''s strange. What happened? How did you force Tianji gate to self destruct..."


    Chu Fei stood in front of the brazier and thought for a long time. The only possibility was that a group of too tough people entered the wasteland when the sky climbing list was opened.


    Then, the rest of the tianjimen chose to destroy themselves in various ways after they found that they could not resist. At the same time, they also destroyed all kinds of confidential information of their own tianjimen.


    But in order to prove this conjecture, chufei at least had to find such a large fire basin in other places.


    Even so, it only provides a possibility, and there is no way to really explain the problem.


    Chufei turned around the room a few times and changed the position of everything in the room to prevent something from hiding


    He thought there would be no harvest, but after he picked up a ceramic bottle which was still standing there, chufei found that there was a sound in the bottle which was about the same height as himself.


    It''s ok if you don''t touch it. If you move it a lot, it will make a sound


    Needless to say, there''s something in the bottle!


    Chu Fei was puzzled, so he picked up the big ceramic bottle without shaking it. There were several pieces of jade in it


    After the jade plate fell to the ground, Chu Fei looked puzzled and couldn''t see any patterns on it. After all, after all, so many years, the jade plate was covered with dust and soil.


    Chufei threw the big ceramic bottle aside. Bang, the bottle broke.


    Chu Fei didn''t care. He bent down and picked up the jade plate on the ground.


    There are four in all. The four jade plates are all written with words Chufei wiped the dust off and started the identification system.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: the token of Tianji sect''s disciple''s breakthrough


    "Pass through token? What is that? "


    Chu Fei looks confused. Although he can probably infer that the so-called pass breaking token is supposed to be used to test the disciples, the question is, what pass is this pass breaking token


    There was no more clue in the room, so chufei stepped out and floated up to the strange Pavilion.


    Inside the pavilion, there is a large jade base, on which there is a broken stone tablet with only a few stone stubbles left at the root


    Apart from that, there is nothing meaningful.


    After searching so many places, Chu Fei could not accept the result except the book of puppets and the four jade cards in his hand.


    Because before he came in, chufei stood outside to look and explore his divine sense. At that time, although chufei did not explore anything, there was a very clear premonition that made chufei sure that the attic was in danger.


    But the problem is, chufei has searched all this. Where is the danger?


    Chu Fei floats back to the square with a muddled face. Cheng Feng and Mingyue immediately gather around him. Instead, Hu Yu just looks up at Chu Fei, and then continues to read the puppet book.


    What she saw, of course, was the picture above, and she didn''t know what she wanted to do when she saw it so seriously


    "Lord, what''s up?" Mingyue and Cheng Feng asked with concern.


    "It''s so strange. I think this building is in great danger, but now it hasn''t happened at all..."


    Yes, not only did no danger happen, but also the attic gave chufei a lot of information.


    This completely opposite premonition and reality, let Chu Fei a little not according to.


    "No matter what, it''s always good to be OK. Lord, don''t care too much. " Mingyue comforts Cheng Feng and says:


    "yes, we can''t always have accidents..."Chu Fei sighed. He knew that there was no way to explain this kind of thing to others, so what he said was meaningless.


    "Well, if it''s OK, it''s OK. Let''s move on."


    When Chu Fei says this, he greets Hu Yu behind him. Cheng Feng rushes over. After Hu Yu stands up, all the tables, chairs and benches are thrown into his own heaven and earth bag. Then he goes through the attic where Chu Fei is puzzled and continues to go deep.


    After crossing the attic, there is no longer a building with the style of the outside behind. No matter how the former attic was designed, he always had to face the disciples and outsiders.


    That''s why there are attics on both sides of the street, that''s why there are small squares


    But in the back, in addition to the ruins of some ordinary houses, continue to go deep into the mountains.


    However, although it is a mountain, there are mountain roads, which extend all the way. Combined with some debris on the roadside, this mountain, or among the mountains, is the real place to make puppets.


    It makes a lot of sense. After all, making puppets is the core technology of Tianji gate. It can''t be put on the outside. If someone steals the puppet, it will be troublesome.


    Along the mountain road all the way, under the acceleration of chufei''s four people, more than half an hour later, chufei crossed a mountain and came to a small valley.


    The valley is not big. There are several attic ruins in the valley, and then there are three cave entrances on the stone wall of the valley.


    Those attic ruins don''t need to care, Chu feishen know a sweep to know there is nothing good inside.


    But the three caves are different. The entrance of the cave is not big. It''s only two meters high and two meters wide. It''s dark inside. It shouldn''t look too deep.


    If it was just an ordinary cave, Chu Fei would not care about it. But the problem is that the three caves are side by side, and there are three symbols in the cave.


    At first, Chu Fei thought that it was the names of the three caves. He was really close to the cave. After he really saw the simplicity of the three symbols, Chu Fei was sure that it was the cave number, not the name.


    Three caves, also numbered, and then contact the large open space in the valley


    Chufei seems to have a clue.


    "Shall we go in?" Cheng Feng has a look here, has a look there, and asks uncertainly.


    Mingyue stands beside Huyu and takes care of her carefully. Huyu doesn''t look up from the beginning to now. She keeps looking at the puppet book in her hand. If Mingyue takes care of her, I''m afraid she''s already lost. I don''t know how many times.


    Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and said: "I can''t see through this cave You step back, I''ll study... "


    Chu Fei arranged the three men to a position more than ten meters behind him, and then began to study.


    The so-called research is all kinds of attempts


    Chu Fei''s own ideas, plus the help of the system


    Soon Chu Fei understood the function of these three caves


    Of course, what makes Chu Fei really understand is the identification result "Tianji gate trial place" given by the system.


    Then contact with the four jade cards found in the attic before, Chu Fei estimates that the four jade cards are the key to enter Shandong to start the trial.


    Chu Fei took out one of the four jade cards and tried to do a lot of operation on the jade card, but there was no response. After Chu Fei subconsciously approached the cave, Chu Fei''s jade card suddenly burst out a suction.


    Under this suction, Chu Fei released his hand, and the jade brand rushed to the top of the cave, where the number was printed


    Pop


    The jade plate is inlaid on it


    At this time, Chu Fei noticed that where was not a part of the symbol, but was used to inlay these jade plates.


    After the jade plate was inlaid on it, a small buzz broke out in the cave


    Then, a light white light came up from the cave and extended to the entrance of the cave


    At this point, Chu Fei finally understood.


    The entrance of the cave is an array. That is to say, the light is the effect of the array activation, and the jade card opens the array, so that people who participate in the trial can open the entrance to enter


    Chu Fei carefully looked and calculated there, until a minute later, the light of the cave disappeared, and the jade plate on the top of the cave was reduced to ashes and slowly fell to the ground.


    "It costs one jade card to open at a time, and then it lasts for one minute to enter..."


    Chu Fei turned back, looked at Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, and said:


    "this is the place of trial, the place of trial for the people of this school at that time. What do you think?"


    Chufei was a joke. After all, in the wasteland, chufei thought that not everyone would take the risk.


    But unexpectedly, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu, who are serious about reading, all look at the cave entrance with great interestChu feileng said:


    "well, do you really want to go in?"


    Huyu nodded quietly, and Cheng Feng said with a smile:


    "Lord, this is the place of trial, maybe there are prizes!"


    "Probably not..." Chu Fei said casually.


    "But don''t we come to the forbidden area just for trial? Lord, I want to go in and have a try. "


    Mingyue confidently looks at chufei, and the seriousness on her face almost makes chufei subconsciously agree.


    However, Chu Fei responded quickly and said: "no, no, no, this is a great wasteland. When this is not a great wasteland, it''s really worth trying. But this is a great wasteland. It''s a dangerous place. No one knows if there''s any change in it, so I don''t agree with you to go in. ¡±


    What Chu Fei said is not unreasonable, but because of the interest of Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, what Chu Fei said is not beautiful enough.


    Fortunately, the three did not care about this. Mingyue said, "Lord, we can''t live under your wings all the time..."


    Cheng Feng nodded heavily beside him. He agreed with Mingyue, but Huyu just looked at chufei calmly. For Hu Yu, she doesn''t need Chu Fei''s consent, but the problem is that only Chu Fei seems to have the jade card to open the trial Cave

 Chapter 552

    Chu Fei didn''t expect that Mingyue would say such a sentence. The key is that it sounds very comfortable.


    This is absolutely Flattery -- chufei thought in his heart.


    Chu Fei is thick skinned. Although he knows very well that he has no qualification to say the word "feather wings", since all his disciples have said it, he doesn''t intend to deny it.


    But the key problem is that even if you exaggerate and flatter, there is no problem with Mingyue.


    Chu Fei thought for a while, and then nodded and said, "yes, but I can''t let you go in so straight As the patriarch, I have to give you something to protect your life.... "


    But words can be said casually. When it comes to the actual situation, the question comes. What is the thing that can protect life?


    Chu Fei is in trouble, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue both look at Chu Fei with expectant eyes.


    "If the patriarch said that, he would surely give us some powerful treasures?"


    "I hope you don''t give us too much against the sky, otherwise there will be no significance of experience..."


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue have totally different ideas, but no matter what they think, they don''t think Chu Fei will worry because they don''t know what to give


    But Chu Fei just didn''t know what to give


    Chu Fei sat on the wax and spent a long time in his swallowing the sky ring. He found that the most in the ring were all kinds of books besides Yuan Jing They were all bought from the library in Shishi


    Besides, the only things that can be taken out are guns and ammunition


    But the problem is that Chu Fei may still have the right to use this kind of thing as a self-protection weapon, but for Ming Yue Cheng Feng, a native of crape myrtle, if they really come to a critical juncture, things like guns are not as good as their own swords


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei put his eyes on the medicine with a bitter smile


    The combination of anesthetics and adrenal hormones is the most suitable


    Besides, there is really nothing suitable for chufei


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei directly exchanged 15 anesthetics for quick injection from the system, and then got six adrenal hormones


    "This is an anesthetic. If you are injured, you can inject this anesthetic into the wound. Within two hours, the pain of the wound will disappear directly, but at the same time, your part of the body will certainly not work properly..."


    Chufei gave them the anesthetic, and then the adrenal hormone


    "It''s a life-saving drug. At the last moment, you can inject one of these into your neck, chest Injection in these positions, after a breath, it will let you burst out of unprecedented potential After that, you have a cup of tea time to look for a chance to live That is to find me. "


    Adrenal hormone is a good thing, which chufei knows very well.


    Although he did not use it himself, and did not see others use it with his own eyes, it was tested by a powerful expert in the world of crape myrtle.


    For this reason, the master gave Chu Fei a heaven swallowing ring and an unknown skill as reward Of course, there''s a token


    At least, this shows that the role of adrenal hormones is definitely better than chufei described. After all, chufei''s understanding of adrenal hormones only comes from data on earth.


    "Mingyue, give me your sword..."


    After the medicine is distributed, Chu Fei stares at their weapons again. Cheng Feng and Mingyue use swords, but Huyu is obviously not.


    However, in this general situation, Chu Fei naturally had to take care of his own people first.


    "Here This is my sword. It''s the worst human level magic weapon... " After giving her sword to Chu Fei, Mingyue said:


    "elder martial brother is the same as my sword..."


    Chu Fei nodded, then took the sword in his hand.


    It was the first time that Chu Fei explored the magic weapon of the world.


    Although it''s only a human level magic weapon, it''s still the worst one


    With the long sword in hand, Chu Fei released the divine chamber for exploration and started the identification function of the system


    As a result, Chu Fei knew that the so-called human level magic weapon was just a little more magic bonus than the ordinary weapons of ordinary people.


    In particular, the weapon of Mingyue Chengfeng is the lowest one among the human level magic weapons. In other words, it is just an ordinary iron weapon with heaven and earth Yuanli blessing


    Naturally, it''s a magic weapon after all, and its material is much better than that of ordinary weapons


    After a careful exploration, Chu Fei knew it, but Chu Fei couldn''t exchange similar weapons or more advanced weapons from the system. Chu Fei could only exchange a few ordinary refined steel swords from the system


    Of course, the refined steel swords given by the system are not comparable to ordinary swords But it''s not as good as magic weapon.


    "I have nothing to do with the weapons. I can only give you some substitutes. They are just ordinary weapons in the Jianghu, to prevent you from having no weapons to defend yourself once your weapons are damaged..."Then Chu Fei looked at Hu Yu and said, "what weapon do you use?"


    Hu Yu didn''t expect that Chu Fei would even think about himself on the weapon, but she was relieved to think that Chu Fei didn''t seem to be able to do anything on the weapon.


    "Why, don''t you use weapons?"


    Hu Yu nodded. The barbarians really don''t need weapons. Even if they use weapons, they don''t need to consider their accomplishments and age. This is the barbarian tradition.


    Chu Fei nodded, exchanged the protective covers of three sub warheads from the system, gave them one by one, and then said:


    "OK, that''s all I can do for you The rest is up to you. However, I will enter one of the three holes Mingyue, why don''t you go with Huyu? "


    Chufei finish, three people are stunned, because no one can think of chufei even want to go in to try.


    But the question suggests that in the eyes of Cheng Feng and Mingyue, Chu Fei doesn''t have to enter the test place at all, because although Chu Fei''s cultivation is almost the same as the two men''s, his combat effectiveness is several orders of magnitude lower


    In their opinion, Chu Fei said that it was the cultivation of secret realm, but only by virtue of his fighting power, he had the capital to be equal to the great friars in the heaven ladder realm


    Chu Fei didn''t know that he was so tall in the eyes of his disciples, so he couldn''t understand why they were so surprised at their decision.


    "Why do you look at me like this Can''t I go in? " Chufei rolled his eyes.


    Three people have no language, but since Chu Fei said so, they also have no way. However, at this time, Hu Yu, who had not talked much, took the initiative and said:


    "I''ll be fine myself."


    Chu Fei frowned. After thinking about it, he nodded and said:


    "yes, but before that, I need you to write down a letter. If there is any result, you are responsible for it."


    After saying this, Chu Fei took out a pen and a notebook


    The pen is the common carbon pen on the earth. Although it''s impossible for people in the world of crape myrtle to get used to it, they can write at least


    As for the paper quality of the notebook, Hu Yu was also amazed


    However, she wrote down a letter according to Chu Fei''s request, but it was not enough. Chu Fei said: "turn over and write a suicide note for your family."


    Hu Yu raised her head and looked at Chu Fei with an idiotic look. Chu Fei glared back at her and said:


    "if you die, your family will see your last thoughts So that they don''t have any regrets... "


    When Chu Fei finished his sentence, he immediately added:


    "of course, it''s a great pity for them to die."


    Fox jade sighed tone, have to say, Chu Fei says of right, although he uses this kind of view to say to listen to owe to smoke.


    Fox jade or obedient wrote a letter, of course, not a suicide note.


    After writing, she closed the notebook, turned around and handed it to Mingyue


    Obviously, Huyu didn''t want chufei to see what he had written


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, took the notebook directly from Mingyue''s hands, threw it into his own tuntianjie, and said:


    "don''t worry, I won''t peek unless your parents allow me This is one of the most basic principles of our hometown people.... "


    Hu Yu turns her head and doesn''t look at Chu Fei.


    But in my heart, Huyu is in the belly of the Fei unceasingly: that sounds good


    "Well, let''s get ready for each other..."


    Chu Fei handed out the remaining three jade cards, left one for himself, and then gave the remaining two to Hu Yu and Cheng Feng Mingyue


    Of course, before parting, Chu Fei took a look at the pattern on the token to make sure it didn''t correspond to a cave


    In other words, with a token, you should be able to enter any of the three caves.


    "Choose, which cave do you want?"


    Hu Yu pointed to the one on the far right and said:


    "I''ll go to this one."


    Chu Fei nods and looks at Cheng Feng Mingyue. They only look at the cave that Chu Fei opened when he was just testing, which is the one on the left


    The rest is the one in the middle. Chufei will not refuse.


    "OK, now that we have all chosen, let''s go."


    Chu Fei is the first to come to the cave entrance, and then Huyu also stands in front of the cave entrance. Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t waste time


    Four people, three groups, just stood at the entrance of the cave, their jade pendant immediately released a little light


    The light is not bright, but the three jade medals can shine at the same time. It seems that they are talking about what they have touched


    Chu Fei thought about it, laughed and said:


    "maybe the three caves can still play the role of competition..."As soon as the words came down, the three jade medals were directly absorbed by the inlaid position on the top of the cave


    Click, click


    After three crisp sounds, the three caves shine at the same time


    "Take care of yourself. If you are in danger, try your best to live anyway. As long as you live, everything has a chance to come back."


    Chufei finished, and walked into the cave.


    Chu Fei''s figure disappeared in the cave. At this moment, the light from the cave entrance in front of Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu brightened several times


    Of course, it''s still not dazzling, but it makes people feel that the cave seems to be urging Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu to get in quickly


    Although they don''t know why, they still don''t have any hesitation. Hu Yu starts first, and Cheng Feng Mingyue follows


    After the three groups of people entered Shandong, the light released from the three caves became one in an instant


    Then the light became more and more prosperous, and finally it seemed to reach a peak. With a buzz, the light disappeared, and the cave disappeared at the same time.


    But Chu Fei didn''t know what happened outside

 Chapter 553

    Chufei, at this time, he is standing in a place that looks like the corridor at the bottom. The corridor is very high and wide. Standing here, chufei has a feeling of returning to the Dragon cemetery


    There is nothing in the corridor, only oil lamps on both sides of the wall ten feet apart. The flames are only three inches high, and they are constantly jumping around, making a crackling sound.


    Chu Fei frowned and murmured:


    "am I wrong? This is not a place of trial at all? No, there''s no mistake about that. It''s very likely that someone has made a mistake... "


    "But who would stand up at such a time and give me a hand? It''s not the last group of tianjimen people who died thousands of years ago, is it


    Chu Fei''s face is muddled, and Cheng Feng''s moon is no better.


    It''s a good decision for the two of them to walk together, because the space they are in is not a corridor like chufei''s, but it''s a desert


    Endless desert


    "Is this a different space? Or the small world? " Cheng Feng is also confused.


    "Maybe it''s some kind of array..." The moon laughs bitterly. At this time, they are standing on a high sand dune. There is only endless yellow sand around, and the divine sense is not very useful. It seems that this desert space has a great limit on the divine sense.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue discovered the inhibition of their own divine consciousness at the first time when they entered the desert, so they immediately entered the fighting state.


    "If it''s a small world, there''s still some hope, but if it''s a formation, it''s hard to go out with our level." Cheng Feng sighed. What he said is right. He and Mingyue basically don''t understand array.


    Since you don''t know the array, there is no hope of breaking it.


    "No matter what it is, there must be danger. Let''s go around first..." Mingyue''s idea is similar to Cheng Feng''s, but she thinks more deeply.


    Unless the basic purpose of this array or small world is to directly trap people inside, something will attack them.


    As long as something attacks them, it''s easy to find a way to crack them.


    Of course, they also know that it must not be that simple


    Compared with Cheng Fengming and Chu Fei, Hu Yu is much simpler and more direct.


    Fox jade directly appeared in a cave, that is, a cave, a very big and deep cave, but also a huge cave labyrinth.


    But fox Jade also knows that the cave in front of them is definitely not the same thing as the one they saw before they came in.


    fox Yu adjusted her mood, then mobilized the yuan yuan to be ready to enter the combat state. Then she walked along the cave and walked towards it.


    After walking for nearly ten minutes, Hu Yu didn''t see anything strange. Along the way, there were only cave walls and all kinds of gravel


    But ten minutes later, nine roads appeared in front of Hu Yu


    Nine branches, that is, nine different openings Standing in front of the fork in the road, fox jade carefully observed.


    Nine is not a simple number. No matter in ancient times or in the world of crape myrtle, nine represents an extreme


    Since there are nine choices, they should represent nine different situations


    But the problem is, which one stands for what, no one knows


    Hu Yu can only choose by herself


    "Grandfather said, three roads go to the center But here are nine. Fortunately, there is a center That''s it. "


    Fox jade in the heart secretly make up one''s mind, then walked directly into the most middle of that cave.


    The moment she walked in, Huyu felt as if she had stepped on the air. The next moment, the whole person began to fall


    Fox jade was scared a jump, but no place to borrow, want to jump out of thin air is not a simple thing.


    But when she hesitated, Huyu felt that she had fallen more than ten feet


    When Huyu realized that she had fallen so deep, she gave up the idea of jumping back. Of course, the reason was that she couldn''t do it.


    In the endless falling, Huyu looks up at her head


    That''s where she fell, and there was only a little light there, but it soon disappeared.


    Fox jade fell into a darkness, pure and thorough darkness.


    In the dark, Huyu didn''t know how long she had fallen. Here, she even forgot the passage of time


    Gradually, Huyu closed her eyes


    But her consciousness is still tense But it didn''t last long


    After the fox opened her eyes slowly, she didn''t even know how long the air was flowing.


    Fox jade Leng for a moment, she opened her eyes, but suspected that she did not open her eyes at allHuyu began to panic. She began to doubt whether she was dead. She began to doubt whether her present state was the state after death


    But the next moment, Huyu suddenly put her finger into her mouth The next moment, when the finger is taken out again, the finger with saliva feels a moment of cool


    "Still falling..."


    At this point, the evaporation of saliva, fox jade to judge their own situation.


    But also because of the coolness brought by her fingers, Hu Yu began to doubt whether she had been in a magic array


    At the moment when she began to think about this problem, Hu Yu felt that her body suddenly became heavy


    And it''s getting heavier and heavier


    Feeling this feeling, Huyu smiles.


    A moment later, the darkness in front of Huyu completely disappeared, and she also found that she came to a huge room.


    The total width of the room is more than 50, and the height is more than 50


    It''s a big room, but it''s very bright. It doesn''t feel dark at all.


    In this room, there are 108 beams and columns. The diameter of each beam and column is more than two meters


    At the foot of the floor, you can''t see the material, but the tone is gray, there are many square blocks.


    The visible walls and the dome above are also made of such stone slabs


    But apart from that, there is nothing special in this room.


    Fox jade looked at the floor under her feet. It had no characteristics and was not a key position. However, fox jade always felt that the place where she stood was not an ordinary floor


    After thinking carefully for a while, Huyu turned to Zhenyuan and hit him with a fist


    Boom!


    After the huge roar, there was no change in the slate at the foot of Huyu There is only a delicate little fist seal, or the dust on the floor. The floor itself is not damaged.


    "Ha ha, since it''s not you, it''s you..."


    Fox jade turns around, in her left rear, there is a beam column, this is the beam column closest to him, beam column above has a house oil lamp, in addition, there is no strange place.


    But fox jade can be no matter so much, she once again run true yuan, and then a leg swept to draw on the thick beam!


    Boom!


    There was another huge roar, dust falling from the dome, and gravel falling from the far end


    But the beam itself, still no damage


    Fox jade ha ha a smile, she doesn''t care at all, but once again transfer true yuan, a punch bang in that beam column up!


    This time, there was no roar or explosion, because this time Hu Yu''s fist did not hit the beam, but was blocked by a layer of energy film.


    And this energy film is released by the beam itself


    "Not yet?" Fox jade said calmly.


    Click Click, click


    As soon as Hu Yu''s voice fell, the surface of the beam cracked immediately. I didn''t know what was rolling inside. It was like a gear mechanism, or something alive


    The movement of that thing was very fast, and the beam itself was making more and more noise.


    Finally, the tall beam became shorter, only three feet higher


    On the top of the beam, a giant gorilla like puppet stood there fiercely.


    It is more than three meters tall, that is, one foot tall. Its limbs are as strong as pillars. Its mouth is full of blood, its mouth is full of fire, and its eyes the size of a copper bell are red


    This is a puppet, which is very obvious, because its body surface is not fur, but a piece of unknown material


    Looking at the gorilla suspiciously, she didn''t expect that her opponent was standing at the top of the beam instead of In the beam column.


    Roar!


    The gorilla let out a low roar, then jumped down the beam and boom! The whole ground shook a few times.


    "Trial..." Gorilla''s voice is impressive, but it can also be heard clearly.


    Fox jade in hear the test two words, immediately understand. She didn''t have any hesitation. She ran Zhenyuan in her body, and then the wind rushed to the gorilla.


    The gorilla didn''t seem to think that the little girl in front of him would rush over so simply. He was stunned for a moment, but soon he didn''t care.


    Although it''s just for a while, the gorilla''s huge slap still carries the wind The fox jade complexion is calm, can''t see a little emotion.


    When the palm of the bus was about to be patted on Huyu, Huyu jumped lightly, then stepped on the gorilla''s arm with her left foot, and slid to bear star''s head by sticking to the gorilla''s chest!


    Because of the high temperature, the gorilla always looks down at Huyu


    At this moment, the gorilla can only do his best to lean back, and at the same time, two big hands beat his chest hard.This is one of the most habitual movements of orangutans and monkeys, but unfortunately, it is a puppet And it also lost all kinds of information such as the location of fox jade


    The next moment, fox jade slender, white fist hit the gorilla''s chin, center!


    Click Wow


    Under the high-speed impact of Huyu, her whole body passed through the jaw of the gorilla, and a lot of parts were taken out by her and scattered around.


    At the same time, the gorilla turned to the ground under the huge power of Hu Yu''s fist, and its two big hands were finally patted on his chest, but it was meaningless!


    Hu Yu seizes the opportunity and mercilessly rushes back to fight and attack the gorilla''s head, heart, spine, etc


    The reason is that Hu Yu doesn''t know what the weakness of the gorilla is


    But even so, in the violent attack of Huyu, the body of the gorilla was quickly removed


    After more than a dozen breaths, Huyu finally stopped. In front of her, where her fist had just been lifted, a soul jade broke


    Of course, Hu Yu didn''t know the name of that thing, soul jade But she knew it was the core part of the puppet


    "So you are the second generation puppet It''s not advanced... "


    Hu Yu said calmly, then straightened up and jumped out of the broken parts. Turning her head, Hu Yu murmured


    She saw that the gorilla''s right hand, right claw, was stretching to the beam that it jumped down. Inside the originally cracked beam, a thick stick was standing there


    It seems that it''s the gorilla''s weapon

 Chapter 554

    Huyu sneered. It was obvious that her fight started too fast.


    It seems that, according to the normal rules, she, as a challenger, should wait for the gorilla to finish his words and pick up his own weapon before fighting.


    But she is not a member of Tianji gate. Naturally, she did not know that the place of trial would be such a rule


    Fox jade smile, eyes on the puppet chest again, was broken by her fist soul jade fragments, wisps of steam like things are slowly drifting away.


    "The second generation soul jade seems to have opened its own wisdom..."


    Fox jade frowned and thought, she did not continue to look for something to do, but directly sat down beside, and then took out the puppet book from her own heaven and earth ring.


    The book of puppets is here in Huyu. Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue are the default. And Huyu''s understanding of puppets is also seen from this book of puppets.


    The puppets of Tianji gate are divided into many generations, and each generation is more powerful.


    The first generation, the most common puppet in the world, needed to be manipulated. The second generation is the one in front of us. With soul jade, we can control ourselves


    But the third generation of puppets can''t be seen from the surface of the puppets, so when Hu Yugang was fighting, he could only attack all the places that might be crucial


    "Here Puppet vs ape There are eight crystal jade on the body... "


    Hu Yu found the diagram of the gorilla puppet in the book of puppets. Although the words on it were not clear, the basic things such as soul jade and crystal jade were said by Mingyue.


    Naturally, she knows what these things do.


    Then Huyu stood up and began to seriously dismantle the puppet and ape. In the end, the puppet and ape had been completely dismantled, and the crystal jade in it was also taken into his own heaven and earth ring by Huyu.


    As for these parts, Huyu naturally won''t waste them. She takes out a heaven and earth bag from her own heaven and earth ring, the most common one, and then throws the scattered puppets and apes into it.


    After finishing all this, Huyu continued to walk ahead, and then found a beam that looked good to her eyes, and hit it with one punch


    On the other side, in the desert, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are covered with sand. Just now, they experienced a crazy sandstorm.


    In order to avoid the sandstorm, they dug a large sand pit directly in the back of a huge sand dune, and then found something from their bags to build a temporary residence


    As a result, only half an hour later, when the sandstorm ended, they were completely buried in the sand


    That is to say, a friar, if he were an ordinary person, would have suffocated and died at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    "Younger martial sister Bah, bah, bah... " Cheng Feng wants to cry without tears. He spits crazily and wants to spit out all the sand in his mouth.


    As a result, Mingyue stares and says, "who is your younger martial sister? Let''s get started on the same day. At the same time, we worship our teachers. My accomplishments are higher than yours It would be nice if you didn''t call me elder martial sister! "


    Cheng Feng laughs bitterly. The relationship between him and Mingyue is not fixed. Today Mingyue is happy. Maybe she can call him elder martial brother. But at this time


    "What shall we do? How shall we go..." The sand in Cheng Feng''s mouth is almost cleaned up, and his speech is not so painful at last.


    "What are you going to do? No! Can you see clearly how the sandstorm happened before? " Although Mingyue is covered with sand, she can''t stop the pride and confidence on her face.


    Cheng Feng shakes his head. After the sandstorm, he patronizes to find a way to stay in Mingyue to avoid the sandstorm, although he has succeeded in the end


    "In this direction, over a hundred feet, look over there..." The bright moon points to the direction above, and then takes out the silver ingot from his own heaven and earth bag


    The next moment, the moon pours zhenyuanli, shakes her hand and throws the silver ingot to the position she said


    Silver ingot turns into silver light, and comes at a high speed in an instant!


    Hum


    With a buzz, a ripple appears to block the silver ingot


    Then, Mingyue takes out another silver ingot from another position and goes out with the same angle and force. The silver ingot flies away directly


    "I see!"


    Cheng Feng suddenly nodded his head. He didn''t dare to say that he understood that where there were ripples, most likely it was the eyes of the big array.


    After all, this is just the test place of Tianji gate. The array can''t be too advanced, so Cheng Feng doesn''t doubt that Mingyue''s judgment will have any problems.


    So the next question is, what should we do Array eye found out, but how to do


    Mingyue has already drawn out her sword, and Cheng Fufeng is extremely spiritual, and immediately draws out her sword


    Two men stand with swords, and at the same time mobilize their own body true yuan, true yuan crazy operation


    The next moment, the sword two step, Taiji potential. In the haze, a huge picture of Tai Chi appeared on themWithout any dialogue or hesitation, Cheng Feng and Mingyue changed their postures strangely, and instantly merged with the dividing line in the middle of the Taiji diagram


    In an instant, heaven and earth fell into a static space-time of yin and Yang, black and white


    Collapse Click


    Under the terrible prestige, this big array has already started to collapse.


    You know, Cheng Feng Mingyue''s plan is to bombard that array of eyes with a golden line


    But at this point, it seems that it is no longer necessary.


    Sure enough, about a few minutes later, there were cracks all over the world. These cracks were dense, and finally they broke and disappeared directly.


    At the same time, with the disappearance of the desert


    However, the sand is still on Cheng Mingyue''s face and body


    That is to say, that array is not a magic array, the desert inside is true or false, at least the sand is true


    And after finally leaving the big array, Cheng Feng and Mingyue appear in an ancient temple. The temple is old, but not big.


    At this time, the place where Cheng Feng and Mingyue are standing is the main hall just behind the temple


    Behind is a big and spacious gate, which is a semicircular arch On the outside, there is a high step. Under the step, it looks like an ordinary plain.


    But in front of them, in the hall, there were two rows of straight soldiers, all wearing armor, armed with swords and shields


    The faces of the soldiers could not be seen clearly, but they did not move.


    "Is it alive?" Cheng Feng tries to release his divine sense, but after several attempts, he finds that the restriction on divine sense here is more terrible than that in the desert. In the desert, they can let only divine sense release a few meters But in this temple, there is no way to release their divine consciousness


    It seems that this temple has a great limit on divine consciousness


    "Are you for these two lines of soldiers, or the guy in the throne of God..." The moon asked with a bitter smile.


    Cheng Feng Leng for a while, and then it is also a wry smile.


    There are twenty-four soldiers in those two rows, two rows, one row and twelve Because of the relationship between quantity and equipment, they directly attracted Cheng Feng''s attention.


    But the problem is, in addition to the two rows of soldiers, there is a big man in armor sitting on the front throne.


    That big man, how to look, how not like an immortal


    "Not all of them are alive..." Cheng Feng said.


    "What if they were all alive?" Mingyue asks, she is curious about what Cheng Feng, the elder martial brother, will say.


    "Let''s say hello first. If you don''t, you can''t. let''s kill them..." Cheng Feng is not really afraid of anything. In fact, he and Mingyue are still fighting together. If necessary, the Taiji diagram will reappear in an instant


    "Idiot Go and say hello Mingyue rolled her eyes and said, "why didn''t you find such a character before?


    See bright moon although scolded oneself an idiot, but good or bad also affirmed oneself decision. Cheng Feng grinned and said:


    "friend..."


    Bluff!


    Cheng Feng just said two words, the two rows of soldiers immediately roared!


    At the same time, these soldiers who were just standing normally had already raised their heads, and their killing intention was rising.


    But the guy on the throne didn''t do anything.


    Cheng Feng looks confused


    "Hey -" he played a long tone, but the other side did not give any response.


    "How..."


    Kill!


    There was another roar from the soldier''s mouth.


    At this moment, Cheng Feng and Mingyue were directly lucky with their skills, and the shadow of Taiji diagram reappeared on them


    Cheng Feng was depressed. Before he finished speaking twice in a row, he was frightened by the roar of these guys, but when he stretched his voice, others didn''t respond.


    "Two words can make them react..." Because of this combined attack array, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can communicate with each other.


    Cheng Feng agreed. Although he didn''t know how Mingyue judged it, since Mingyue gave a direction, he naturally wanted to have a try.


    "Hello


    One word, no response


    "Go away!"


    It''s still a word, and there''s no response. Cheng Feng tried his best to open his mouth again:


    "son of a bitch!"


    Three words, almost with the fastest speed of Cheng Feng called out. Because it is too fast, the pronunciation of these three words is not very clear. But it turned out that the two rows of soldiers didn''t move, and the guy sitting on the throne didn''t move either.


    "It seems to be true But why do two words respond? " Cheng Feng asked in his heart."According to the book of puppets, tianjimen began to try to transform the first generation of puppets after making the second generation of puppets driven by the soul jade, but not by the soul jade, but by another way..."


    "What can I do?"


    "Sound They are going to find a way to control these puppets with sound... "


    "What happened?" Cheng Feng asked subconsciously.


    The moon gave him a white look and said:


    "this is the result The result is that they can only make such puppets, two words and two words to respond. These puppets can''t understand what others say, but as long as they say two words and two words, they can control them... "


    "So brainless?" Cheng Feng asked in surprise, "is it the same as the voice control light in our dormitory?"


    "A little more advanced..." The Moon said speechless.


    The dormitory building of xiaodongtian is decorated according to the standard, so the corridor lights are basically voice controlled As a result, people in small cave are no stranger to voice controlled lights.


    "What would they do now?" Cheng Feng, this is pure curiosity.

 Chapter 555

    "We will prepare for war..." The moon sighed.


    "Prepare for war? You don''t start fighting right now, do you? "


    Mingyue nodded, at least in the book of puppets. Mingyue saw this in the book of puppets, but she didn''t tell Huyu the content of this part.


    As for Cheng Feng, he is not interested in these things at all, so he is basically distracted when he looks at them.


    "Good, that''s good." Cheng Feng secretly smiles, then says:


    "prepare for war!"


    Roar!


    Two words out, the two rows of soldiers immediately roar, and then transform, quickly divided into two wrong rows, aiming at Cheng Feng and Mingyue. The twelve puppets in the front row are armed with swords and shields, while the twelve puppets in the back row are armed with war swords and stick out from the shoulders of the people in front


    "Tut Tut, I''m really preparing for war, but the question is, what''s the use of this? This is the place of trial. Are these soldiers also a part of the trial? "


    Mingyue shakes her head. The book of puppets only mentions the changes of puppets, not the place of trial, nor too many details of Tianji gate.


    Therefore, there is no answer to Cheng Feng''s question unless they are willing to try.


    Cheng Feng thought for a moment and said:


    "try it and use our strongest attack directly."


    Mingyue nods. Naturally, there''s no need to refuse this kind of thing. Who would be an idiot to think that it''s a place for trial in the wasteland?


    So it''s not a problem to use the strongest means directly.


    "Well, come on!"


    Seeing Mingyue nodding, Cheng Feng immediately urged Zhenyuan, and Mingyue started at the same time. The Taiji picture shrouded in them became clear in an instant. At the same time, they changed their posture and merged with the golden line of the two Yin and yang fish!


    The next moment, the golden line across time and space, directly across the two rows of puppets in front of us, also across the guy on the throne


    There is no doubt, but time is over.


    Click


    A slight voice kept ringing, and soon the two rows of soldiers were divided into upper and lower sections, and the puppets were completely scrapped when the parts were scattered.


    As for the guy on the throne, it''s the same. There''s no difference.


    Not only that, even the whole temple hall, as long as it is in front of Cheng Feng and Mingyue, one of them is directly cut by the golden line


    But, beyond that, nothing has changed


    The temple or the temple, the hall or the hall


    Except for the two rows of puppets and the guy on the throne, they all broke up and fell down, and the rest remained unchanged.


    Hiss


    "Something''s wrong!" Cheng Feng was puzzled.


    It is reasonable to say that if this is really a place for trial, and it still retains the function of trial, then the two of them should have passed another pass now, but why does the scenery around them not change?


    This is what makes Cheng Feng strange


    Mingyue also has such doubts, but since Cheng Feng has talked to herself, Mingyue naturally doesn''t need to learn from her.


    Two people close, Cheng Feng left and right check, the moon is toward those puppets.


    Because she has seen the art of puppet, Mingyue knows that both the first generation of puppets and the third generation of puppets have all kinds of crystal jade except for the different core power sources.


    Jingyu is the name given by Chu Fei, but it is also the corresponding name given in the systematic translation of the book of puppets. It''s just that it''s hard to say whether there is any relationship between them.


    Mingyue goes to the two rows of puppets lying on the ground, squats down and begins to dismantle and search


    Because they didn''t intend to recover them, Mingyue was very violent when it was demolished, but with the further dismantling, Mingyue''s expression became more and more ugly


    because the moon as like as two peas in the two rows of human Figurine, is almost identical to the human body.


    , especially as like as two peas, has a skeleton in the body of a puppet, and is exactly the same as human skeleton, but the material of the skeleton is different.


    Originally, this does not mean anything. After all, other parts that should be organs are puppet parts. From this point of view, it''s enough to let people sigh about the fantastic ideas of their puppet making


    But the problem is, with the further dismantling, Mingyue subconsciously began to study the bones inside the puppet


    Then, Mingyue sees every detail, grain and trace on the surface of the bone And where the golden thread is cut, there are things like bone marrow in the bone


    Although it doesn''t feel the same But


    "Are these puppets made of human beings?" Mingyue''s eyes widened. After thinking of this possibility, she immediately confirmed the speculation in her mind.


    Because the details of these bones are so much like real bones


    As for the differences in materials


    Mingyue is very clear that there are many ways of cultivation, but each way is constantly changing people''s physical quality. At the beginning, it was within the scope of human beings, but with the improvement of cultivation, the human body gradually went beyond the scope of human beingsMeat, bone, blood, hair, everything looks the same, but their own characteristics have long been far different


    Therefore, it is not impossible to adapt the bone into another material On the contrary, it''s very simple


    In addition, the real reason for Mingyue to confirm her conjecture is that if she is only a puppet, a puppet imitating human form, why even the skeleton should be imitated?


    Even if, for some reason, tianjimen decides to use the structure of human bones to design puppets, you can just do it, but why are all bones the same as human bones?


    Is it necessary to imitate that detail? Or, can we really imitate the details? Unless we use people directly, bone and skin


    "No wonder you killed the door!" After affirming this point, Mingyue said hatefully.


    Then Mingyue no longer thinks about it, collects all the crystal jade, and then stands up and walks to Cheng Feng, who is wandering at the door.


    "How''s it going?" Asked Mingyue.


    "I can''t find any mechanism, so I''m thinking we''ll go out and have a try..."


    Mingyue nods. Since there is no mechanism in the temple, she really has to go out


    After they decided, they walked out of the temple together and came outside.


    Outside is a small hillside, a very low slope, and then there is a plain. They stopped for a moment, then walked straight ahead, although there was nothing in front of them.


    Soon, they went out several hundred meters, but they didn''t find anything Go on!


    Half an hour later, they finally stopped. At this time, there was a light curtain in front of them, which was the kind of light curtain of the array


    They look at each other. Then Cheng Feng takes out Chu Fei''s Jinggang sword and inserts it into the light curtain


    Ding!


    The next moment, Cheng Feng and Mingyue left the place and stood in front of the three caves again.


    "Well Come out? " Cheng Feng looks confused.


    Mingyue smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Although she doesn''t understand what''s going on, they do come out, come out of the cave in the place of trial, and come back to the valley again.


    "What shall we do? I don''t think even if we come out, we shouldn''t reappear here!" Cheng Feng is right. There is no such reason.


    But it''s hard to say that it''s a place of trial, and it''s also a place of trial in the valley If you think about the particularity of Tianji gate, they have no way to give any positive judgment.


    "Don''t think about it. Wait for the Lord and Huyu..." The moon smiles bitterly.


    There''s no choice but to do this. Cheng Feng takes out a table and two stools from his heaven and earth bag with a bitter smile, and then sits on it and waits on his stomach.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Fei was still wandering in the winding labyrinth like corridor. He didn''t encounter any danger or any bullshit trial.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was cautious. After all, he was sent over, and he knew that he had entered the place of trial, so he was a little more stable along the way.


    But after more than an hour, Chu Fei was bored and threw out a remote-controlled roller. After the vibration was turned on, he began to rush again


    Not only that, chufei also let the roller hit and vibrate the wall countless times, but sometimes an hour later, chufei still did not encounter any danger.


    "It''s a good trial!" Chufei was crazy, "where is this! Play with me


    Chufei was depressed, but instead of putting the roller away, he threw the SUV out again.


    Then chufei started the off-road vehicle''s navigation system


    A moment later, the map of the maze was verified by the navigation system of the SUV


    Then chufei used the navigation system to find the way through the maze


    Then, chufei drove the off-road vehicle leisurely again, and the remote-controlled roller explored the road at full speed again


    Even if it was a roller, it was not slow after it really ran, but even so, after an hour and a half, chufei finally went through the long labyrinth corridor and came to an open hall.


    It''s the main hall, rather than the labyrinth open space with no time to build the corridor


    Anyway, after coming here, Chu Fei looked at the entrance of the labyrinth behind him, all kinds of entrance, Chu Fei had a guess in his heart.


    Chufei put away the roller and the SUV, and then walked around with his shoulders in his arms. Finally, he looked at the top of his head


    Overhead, above the dome of the hall, there are a series of miscellaneous patterns, but in the middle of these patterns, there is a stone. The stone is the size of a basketball, and its shape is carved into the shape of an eye, but the carving is so bad that even the three-year-old child playing with mud is more like it


    But it was this place that got chufei''s attention."Play with me, isn''t it?"


    Chufei shakes, the Firebird appears, and then flies to the stone in the dome


    "Oh, don''t you come out yet?"


    Chufei laughed, and then directly controlled the Firebird to stick to the stone. The next moment, the Firebird released a terrible temperature


    "I''ll see how much you can hide!"


    Chu Fei is really angry, and he can be sure that he came to this maze is definitely someone intentionally controlled.


    Not only that, chufei thought that his everything should be peeped.


    Chu Fei had no evidence, just a conjecture, and a feeling that was not even a premonition.


    But even so, it''s enough for chufei!


    Firebird releases temperature crazily, and soon the temperature in the hall space rises crazily.


    However, because chufei had completely controlled daohuo, he would not feel uncomfortable.


    Click Click


    The eye-shaped stone began to crack, but there was nothing else unusual.

 Chapter 556

    But Chu Fei did not give up, but continued to raise the temperature of the Firebird. Although fire play is not practiced, it has entered the second stage after all, and the temperature it can show is not comparable to that in the first stage.


    Click Wow


    Not only did the stone crack, but also the domes around it began to crack, and debris began to fall.


    Chu Fei didn''t care, but continued. Soon, the stone was burned and cracked, and it broke away from the dome and fell straight down.


    As soon as the stone fell into the air, chufei noticed that there seemed to be something shining in the center of the split stone.


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate, raised his hand to release a true yuan, and took the stone over.


    "This is "Soul jade?" Chu Fei was surprised that this eye-shaped stone was a complete soul jade, which had never been used before.


    Moreover, the size of this soul jade is like an apple, smooth, without any edges and corners, as clear as crystal. At the same time, the soul energy inside is very powerful.


    Of course, this kind of power is relative to Chu Fei''s soul jade.


    Needless to say, it must be a good thing, but Chu Fei wondered why there was such a big soul jade.


    Thinking about it, Chu Fei decided that he should find a way to go up and have a look.


    As for this soul jade, Chu Fei took out a knapsack, then threw it into the knapsack, and carried it on his back.


    As for why Chu Fei doesn''t talk about the soul jade throwing into the ring, it''s very simple. He''s worried that there''s something wrong with the soul jade.


    Then Chu Fei took back the Firebird, let it fall on his shoulder, and then floated close to the dome. Chufei''s estimation was just right. At the position where his head was only inches away from the dome, he stopped rising.


    The next moment, chufei hung himself in a crack on the dome.


    Naturally, chufei did it with a purpose.


    After stabilizing his body, Chu Fei looked up at the position of the eye-shaped stone, where it was now a pit, and there were some inexplicable parts hanging there.


    After seeing these parts, Chu Fei knew that his previous speculation was absolutely correct.


    "I''m really under surveillance..."


    Of course, strictly speaking, even if we found these things, it only proves that Chu Fei''s judgment may be right, but it still can''t really explain the problem.


    But for chufei, it was not difficult.


    Next, Chu Fei just demolished the place!


    Think of doing, Chu Fei''s consciousness sea, the spirit of fast operation, soon a packet of C4 appeared in Chu Fei''s hand.


    Chufei''s laughing C4 got stuck in the hole, and then drifted away. Before detonating, chufei took out his helmet and put it on.


    Boom - wow


    The C4 given by the system is definitely not ordinary C4. It was so huge that the dome collapsed directly under the explosion, and large pieces of gravel fell down. Soon the empty hall was covered with gravel.


    However, the collapse of the dome is only close to the location of C4 explosive dome, more than ten meters away, there is no collapse, just a lot of cracks.


    Chufei floats up again with a smile and gets close to the hole, but it has become a big hole


    Pipes, parts, it looks like Steampunk But at this time, these things have been blasted into a pile of garbage by explosives


    Chu Fei first confirmed the material of those parts and found that it was not a normal metal, but a combination of various materials and a kind of jade


    Chufei thought he would see a pipe after blowing up here, laying these parts and exposing the pipe, but now he is disappointed.


    After all, it''s not the earth. It''s not mechanical technology. There''s no pipe here, so there''s no way to find someone along the pipe.


    There''s no way. Chu Fei takes out the computer he redeemed from the system, and then throws out the robots that explore the terrain


    A moment later, chufei''s laptop showed a three-dimensional space nearby


    "Yes, it''s really a maze..."


    Through the exploration of the computer, Chu Fei found that his position was a real underground labyrinth, not an array, not an illusion, but a real one.


    Associate that place of trial, Chu Fei almost wants to curse his mother.


    The computer gave detailed data. Chufei knew that he was hundreds of meters away from the ground, and it was not an ordinary layer of soil and stone. There were many special materials in the middle, so no matter how hard chufei was, there would be no reaction outside


    Chufei opens the system and starts the fuzzy transmission function of the system. The transmission direction is naturally the top of the head


    Whew, chufei disappeared in the maze


    The next moment, Chu Fei appeared in the skyThen chufei began to fall madly


    Because of the forbidden space, Chu Fei didn''t see any stars at such a high altitude. He only saw the gray top of his head, and he didn''t know how high the gray thing was.


    In the process of falling, Chu Fei had already known his present state very clearly


    Because it''s straight up and down, chufei is right over the valley in the place of trial And it''s outside the golden feather array


    Therefore, when chufei is about to fall on the golden feather array, he must start the golden light array to break the golden feather array. Only in this way can he enter the golden feather array safely, otherwise what will happen is really hard to say.


    But Chu Fei didn''t worry, because there was nothing missing in the system


    Soon, chufei was carrying a parachute and other equipment. At the same time, chufei changed his backpack to his chest and put a bunch of grenades in it


    Crazy whereabouts, soon Chu Fei came to the suitable position to open the parachute


    But before that, chufei had already thrown out a bunch of grenades


    Chu Fei used the grenade to judge the height of the golden feather array


    After a mess of operation, the Jinyu array is set off by the grenade chufei left behind


    When the light flashed by, chufei immediately opened the parachute and pulled the animal puppet out.


    The next moment, the puppet Dundi beast is at Chu Fei''s feet, and the golden light is gushing


    Boo


    With a sound of inclination, the golden feather array opens


    Chufei fell down in a daze However, because the entrance of the golden plume array is not big, the parachute will definitely not pass.


    When the parachute passes, the golden plume flashes, and the parachute is directly cut into powder


    But to now, the height has not let Chu Fei receive what harm, true yuan force operation, Chu Fei toward the valley below steady fall.


    In the valley, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are sitting bored. They didn''t speak, so they thought about their own things.


    But at this time, a small burst of air burst in the top of my head.


    They were so surprised that they suddenly drew their swords and looked up


    In the sky, chufei falls with a smile


    "Where is the one who welcomes the patriarch like this..."


    "Lord?" The moon is puzzled.


    Cheng Feng was also speechless and said:


    "Lord, how did you come down from heaven?"


    Chu Fei fell to the ground and sat at the table with a speechless face. He took out three cups of milk tea and said: "don''t mention it, I was driven to the bottom of a labyrinth..."


    Chu Fei simply said the labyrinth thing, and said his doubt.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are stunned. In the labyrinth hundreds of meters underground, chufei comes down from the sky with great ease


    Who would have thought of that!


    However, after hearing Chu Fei''s suspicions, Cheng Feng and Mingyue told them what they had experienced.


    Desert, temple Go straight out to the valley


    All of them confirmed Chu Fei''s suspicion


    "I guess I''m right. This place of bullshit trial has been tampered with." Chu Fei sighed, although not injured, and no one stood up to say anything, but Chu Fei just felt ashamed.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue smile bitterly and say:


    "but if there is such a guy, what is his purpose?"


    Mingyue thought about it and said:


    "the Lord is the most powerful, so he sends him to the maze below. If the Lord wants to fight hard, he may encounter other troubles. In a word, he should want to trap the Lord..."


    Chu Fei nodded, Cheng Feng also nodded, and asked:


    "what about us?"


    "The desert array should be trying to buy him time As a result, we broke out directly and abandoned all the puppets in the temple Moreover, that move should directly destroy all the backhand left by him in that temple... "


    Although there is no evidence for Mingyue''s conjecture, the possibility is very high.


    Chu Fei and Cheng Feng nodded again, and then they looked at the cave where Hu Yu entered


    "Then there''s Fox jade left..." Cheng Feng murmured.


    "His purpose What is it... " Mingyue can''t think of an answer.


    Chu Fei can''t think of it, but Chu Fei knows that he still has a big soul jade in his hand.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei directly takes out the soul jade in the backpack, and then starts the identification function of the system.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: the first-class soul jade, the soul of the face fox


    The results show that chufei''s face is colorful.The fox with human face is not a common monster. Fox is a very intelligent animal, not to mention it has become a monster, intelligence is not the average person can compare.


    But the fox is still a fox with a human face. If the fox has a human face, it must be more favored by the way of heaven. In terms of race talent and cultivation talent, it is not comparable to ordinary monsters.


    Besides, this soul jade is still the best one


    Although I don''t know how many grades the soul jade can be divided into, the top grade definitely shows the value of the soul jade.


    The fact that it can seal the soul of human face fox with superior soul jade naturally shows the horror of human face fox.


    However, the system also makes it clear that although the soul of the human faced fox is still there, its autonomous consciousness has been erased. That is to say, the soul jade of the human faced fox, from the level of autonomous consciousness, is not as advanced as the soul jade of the Dundi beast puppet!


    But the problem is, even if they don''t say Chu Fei, they know that soul jade can''t be compared with self-consciousness!

 Chapter 557

    The system gave the identification results, but the system did not give the information of human face Fox and superior soul jade, all of which could only be speculated by Chu himself.


    Fortunately, this is not too important information, Chu Fei did not immediately have to find out.


    But the problem is, now, the only clue is broken


    This superior soul jade can''t bring useful news, so Chu Fei''s eyes are black now, and they don''t know what to do


    But the problem is, they don''t know what to do. It doesn''t matter. What about Huyu?


    "Lord, don''t worry. Huyu should be ok..." Mingyue sees that chufei is worried. At the same time, she is also very worried, but she can''t help but comfort her.


    "Yes, Lord, Huyu is also the little princess of the barbarians. Her strength is not bad, and you also gave her something to protect her life..."


    Cheng Feng also opened his mouth and said that for Cheng Feng and Mingyue, Chu Fei is OK, and it''s the most important that his own people are OK.


    As for Huyu, although she is close to Mingyue, she doesn''t talk. Even if Mingyue is willing to take a person who doesn''t speak as her little sister, she can''t get closer when she doesn''t speak.


    At ordinary times, it''s good to say that when it comes to this kind of life and death, Mingyue can only choose to stand on the side of zongmen.


    As for Hu Yu, he is just a stranger who is a little familiar.


    Moreover, the stranger chose to go to a cave by herself, so the danger is her own problem


    What''s more, before Huyu left, chufei even asked her to write the letter, which had nothing to do with chufei.


    Therefore, the consolation at this time is actually to make ourselves and everyone feel better.


    ¡­¡­


    In the blood city of the barbarians at this time, Xiong Ba, the elder patriarch of the barbarians, and Xiong Dali and Xiong Dalei were standing in the hall.


    In addition to the barbarians, there are yulianhua and yunshuxue in the blissful gate, Wuqi and wujiangyue in the holy court, shikaitian, nangongbai, Baili Feihong and others, as well as the bald tailed Taoist road in the holy mountain.


    In addition to them, people from other big cities and schools who came to Xuecheng these two days gathered here.


    At this time, under the main hall, there were three nuns in white standing there. They were all young, younger than Yun Shuxue.


    These three female disciples are all disciples of the blissful gate. They are the pioneers who were sent to the wasteland to explore the way. Of the three, one was the first to go in, and the other two were the second.


    "What you say is true?"


    After hearing the reports of the three, Yu Lianhua asked with a smile.


    "Yes, elder, what we said is true." The three answered in unison.


    Yu Lianhua nodded and said:


    "in this case, the news from chufei is right. This time, there are too many dangerous formations in the barren area. Almost every step is a big formation. If you can get out of it, you can only see the nature."


    The next three don''t talk anymore because they have already said what they should say and done what they should do.


    "Well, the depth of 200000 Li is not the largest one, but this range can also be ranked in the top three of all previous opening..." Xiong Ba said in a deep voice.


    "Well, you go down, live in the blood city, and come back with me after this trip." Jade lotus said, waved back three female disciples, three people bow to salute, and then left happily.


    The task of the three of them is really dangerous, but as long as they survive, they can get a great reward. So, the three of them are very happy. As for the sadness of losing their classmates


    In the hall, many great monks began to talk again.


    "The disciples of the blissful gate have also come back. Now you are the only ones left in the ghost Valley..." Xiong Ba looked at a mysterious old man nearby and said.


    The old man came very early. He was the one who talked with Shi Kaitian and others about xiaodongtian.


    This man is the current patriarch of ghost valley. I can''t tell how old he is, but his mysterious way of controlling ghosts is terrifying.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although my ghost valley also sent out Pathfinder disciples, it was actually my close disciple Zheng who led the team at that time. He didn''t need to come back, just to see their own fortune..."


    "Ah? You''ve already sent your disciples in? " Baili Feihong was surprised and said: "this Don''t you worry about the danger he''s in? "


    The wasteland has been opened so many times that no one will send his apprentice in as soon as he comes up. You know, any one of the people who enter the barren land is a person with great potential.


    So, no one can afford to lose. Even a super sect like the blissful gate doesn''t want to put its talent in danger for no reason. If you send some Pathfinder disciples, the loss will not be great. Besides, it can give ordinary disciples who don''t have much talent a chance to fight


    Therefore, from various angles, this arrangement has more advantages than disadvantages.But today, the Lord of ghost Valley says that if people don''t play this game, they just throw their own disciples in.


    So, everyone was surprised.


    But among the people present, Yu Lianhua is different from everyone''s surprise. She chuckles and doesn''t speak, but her eyes are full of fun.


    Others believe it because there is no reason not to believe it


    Everyone is either the patriarch or the patriarch. They are all in the same position. Naturally, they have the same level of ideas. Therefore, understanding is not a problem.


    However, yulianhua is different, because yulianhua''s impression of Zheng at that time is different from others.


    Others, such as Shi Kaitian and others, Zheng''s name at that time was just a close disciple of the Lord of ghost Valley, that''s all.


    But Yu Lianhua knew that Zheng was not so simple at that time.


    When Chu Fei saw Yu Lianhua, he once said the story of xiaodongtian carefully. In the middle, he mentioned Zheng''s time, and also mentioned Chu Fei''s judgment of Zheng''s time.


    Although Zheng didn''t show any difference at that time in front of the people in xiaodongtian, he was just a person who came to help, but Chu Fei caught the group of so-called sanxiu who came to help


    Therefore, what Chu Fei left with xiaodongtian people was to conceal them


    Since Chu Fei told Yu Lianhua Zheng''s name at that time, as an elder of the blissful gate, he naturally wanted to find out the identity of this man


    So, Yu Lianhua knew that Zheng was the close disciple of the Lord of ghost Valley at that time.


    So it was fun.


    Although xiaodongtian and Guigu are not antagonistic enemies, they are definitely not friends who can sit together.


    But at that time, the people of ghost Valley went to xiaodongtian. What''s the purpose? Needless to say.


    Therefore, yulianhua has long known that ghost Valley has an idea about xiaodongtian, and naturally they will also be looking at chufei


    But this time, Chu Fei was set up by others, but the man with the surname of Huang and the man with the grey robe couldn''t find out!


    You know, the people who checked the identities of those two people were both the big gate and the big city leader


    But still can''t find out


    That''s interesting


    Others didn''t think of it, but Yu Lianhua connected ghost valley with it


    In addition to the sharpness and mystery of Gui Gu''s famous method of controlling ghosts, Yu Lianhua believed her own judgment more and more.


    ¡­¡­


    This is the reason why Yu Lianhua ponders over her smile


    Others don''t know, no one knows, even the Lord of ghost Valley doesn''t know But the Lord of ghost Valley is not a young man. He naturally finds the smile of jade lotus, but he doesn''t make a sound.


    "Ha ha, no matter what, the situation of the wasteland has been almost explored. Dali, Dali, you go to spread the news and inform the monks that you can go in at any time."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    They agreed happily, and then they flew out of the hall.


    However, just as they were flying out of the hall, a ghost Valley disciple rushed to them not far away.


    The Lord of ghost Valley glanced at it and knew that the disciple sent to explore the way had come back.


    He said that his close disciple Zheng had already entered the barren area at that time, and there was a person in charge of exploring the way in the group. Naturally, the person in charge of exploring the way would come out immediately after confirming the situation in the barren area


    It''s just that the disciple of ghost valley came out a little late, but it doesn''t matter.


    But a coincidence happened


    It''s just the moment when the ghost Valley disciple running over on the ground and Xiong Dali and Xiong Dalei flying out of the sky cross each other In mid air, bear vigorously suddenly out of control, the whole person stuffy hum, then stabbed down.


    Xiongdalei was startled, but in a flash, he rushed to xiongdali and took xiongdali in his hand.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, Xiong Dali''s face was not so ugly. He was pale and black. His right hand was holding his chest and his forehead was sweating. How hard he was, his face was covered with sweat


    "What''s the matter?" Xiong BA''s face was shocked and he roared out.


    For a moment, people around the square and the hall were stunned, because no one knew what had happened. Everyone looks at the sound, but most people can''t see anything.


    In the main hall, Xiong Ba disappeared in an instant. The next moment, he directly appeared beside Xiong Dali and Xiong Dalei. Other people in the main hall didn''t hesitate and rushed to the hall.


    The Lord of ghost Valley wanted to say hello to his disciple first, but Yu Lianhua slowed down and looked at the disciple with a strange smile


    The Lord of the ghost valley rolled his eyes. He understood the meaning of the jade lotus, which connected the return of his disciples with Xiong Dali''s accident.In short, this is disgusting their ghost Valley


    How can an ordinary disciple have the ability to plot against Xiong Dali!


    Outside, Xiong Dali''s whole body has been soaked, and everyone is at a loss. They don''t know what happened.


    Xiong Ba checked it, but he didn''t find any problems


    The meridians are all right, the accomplishments are all right, the body is all right, and the spirit is all right. It''s not only all right, but also several times better than ordinary people


    But it''s such a bear. He''s so miserable that he can''t even speak


    There''s nothing I can do! These four words can be completely clear about the current state of people


    At this moment, in the distance, a young man''s anxious voice sounded, and there was a roar like the wind.


    "Get out of the way, all of you!"


    The voice is anxious, and the owner of the voice is almost crazy


    Everyone turned around and found that the man was Xiong Dali''s son, Hu Yu


    Hu Yu was sitting with her mother and other relatives and friends in the courtyard before. Suddenly, her mother was in pain and then passed out


    Fox jade is at a loss, and doesn''t know what happened, but he knows that as long as he calls his father or grandfather over, it will never be OK.


    So he was in a hurry


    But just as I rushed to the square, I saw a lot of great friars gathered together. At the same time, I saw my grandfather and uncle But he didn''t know who or what they were surrounding


    Until he''s really close

 Chapter 558

    Fox white is silly. He can''t figure out what happened. How long has it been? My mother fainted and my father also had such a thing Plus himself and his sister


    At this moment, Hu Yu only felt that she had offended some god, otherwise, how could so many things fall on her!


    On the square, one of the people in the neighborhood did not dare to speak or even gasp.


    In the territory of the barbarians, there are so many things against the barbarians in succession. Considering the belligerent character of the barbarians, many people begin to think about staying away from the blood city of the barbarians immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    However, what happened to the barbarians did not spread. Only those who happened to be in the blood city at that time heard a little about it. Those who came late and left early did not know that such a thing had happened.


    No one came forward to block the news, which was completely spontaneous, because no one wanted to annoy the barbarians.


    On the other side, in the wasteland, in the golden feather array, chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue are still waiting for Huyu''s return in the small square.


    "Lord, shall we wait like this? Just in case, I mean just in case, just in case Huyu gets into some trouble and gets stuck in it for a year or two Let''s... "


    Cheng Feng didn''t go on, because he didn''t need it any more. It''s just a little bit better to say that. It''s useless to say more.


    Cheng Feng is thinking for Chu Fei, for Mingyue, and for himself. All of us come to the great wilderness forbidden area to rush to the sky climbing list and the sky climbing stele. We don''t want to be Huyu''s nanny.


    During the waiting time, Chu Fei was also thinking about this problem, but because he was the patriarch, he could not say it, because once he said it, there would be no buffer.


    Mingyue said: "let''s plan a time first. For example, we can wait here for a few days. After that, if Huyu doesn''t come out, we can only choose to leave."


    It''s not easy for Mingyue to say such words. After all, as a hopeful woman, it''s not easy to say such words.


    Chu unnaturally can see and hear the helplessness in Mingyue''s words, but there is no way. This is the fact.


    However, Chu Fei will not really give up fox jade.


    "Tell me what you really think. Don''t think about anything else. Just talk about it. How do you really think about it?"


    Chu Fei laughs at two people to say. Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other. There is no doubt about it. If we just talk about it and don''t consider everything else, everything will be simple.


    "If I really don''t think about anything else, I naturally hope I can wait for Dao Huyu to come out." Mingyue smiles bitterly, and Cheng Feng is beside him. Ying he says: "the only problem is that waiting for a long time will be a little boring."


    Listening to the two people''s answers, Chu Fei nodded with a smile.


    "You remember, no matter when it is, choice is choice, it should be so simple choice. As for things beyond choice, it''s meaningless to think too much. "


    After saying this, Chu Fei threw out a cream cake and three times milk tea, and then said, "eat, eat and work."


    "Ah? Lord, what do you do? " Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t understand. Of course, it''s Cheng Feng''s duty to stand up and ask questions at this time.


    "Save people, what else can it be Do you think this place of bullshit trials is really a trial? Huyu must be trapped by some asshole. You eat first, I''ll make some preparation first... "


    With that said, Chu Fei took out the laptop he had got from the system, and then there were a bunch of detection robots


    Chufei threw out all the detection robots, and then the small red light balls floated around and flew away.


    On the computer screen, the landscape and structure of the golden feather array are gradually improved and clearer. Half an hour later, when all the robots fly back, the first stage of exploration is over.


    The main reason for using this method is to avoid the neglect of the hidden space. As for the small world of different space, we don''t need to pay too much attention to it.


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. Since he chose to follow his heart to save people, he must try his best to do it. Therefore, modern technology, ultra modern technology and other things are instantly included in Chu Fei''s consideration.


    When Cheng Feng and Mingyue have enough to eat and drink and clean up the table, Chu Fei comes back with his laptop.


    After flattening the laptop monitor, Chu Fei pointed to the three bitmap images on it and said, "look, this is where we are now..."


    It''s not the first time for Cheng Feng and Mingyue to see this computer, so they don''t feel strange or surprised. Instead, they watch and understand it carefully.


    "According to the detection just now, in the area covered by the golden feather array, there are three underground spaces like the one that trapped me It''s a labyrinth in my room. There''s nothing special besides that The remaining two, in terms of detection results, are even more empty than those in the maze... "Everything chufei said was displayed on the computer monitor, so there was nothing to question. So, now the three of them need to consider why there are such three spaces


    "Suzerain, just now you said that the space under the labyrinth was blown up by you for a long time. It just dropped a bit of gravel, didn''t it..." Mingyue asked with her cheek on the table.


    Chufei nodded. Just now, he had been very careful about what he had experienced.


    "Well, Lord, you said before that the size of the forbidden area is not certain, right? Every time you open it, the size is different. This time, the depth is 200000 li..." Mingyue continued.


    Chu Fei nodded again, it was true, but the size was different. This was not found by Chu Fei, but was told by others when he was outside.


    Chufei believed that the information must be true, because there was no need to lie.


    "Then..." Mingyue hesitates to go on.


    Cheng Feng listens quietly. He doesn''t know if it''s because he doesn''t need to use his brain when he''s with Chu Fei and Mingyue, or simply because he''s just full and digesting Anyway, Cheng Feng is very quiet.


    "Why don''t you go on? Did you think of something? " Chufei looks at Mingyue''s eyes, but she quickly turns her eyes to her nose.


    Mingyue finds that chufei''s eyes are shifting, but she''s used to it. Chufei doesn''t seem to be used to looking at women.


    "I was thinking It''s like a ball about to explode... "


    This kind of ball is not the patent of the earth. Of course, the ball of crape myrtle will not be as advanced as the football and blue gas of the earth, but it is also one of the basic toys.


    But Chu Fei didn''t know this. He didn''t expect that there would be such a thing as a ball in the world of crape myrtle. Especially according to the saying of the bright moon, the ball of the world seems to be inflated.


    "Ah? Do you have inflatable balls here, too? " Chufei asked.


    Bright moon Leng for a while, he did not expect that Chu Fei would ignore the focus and focus on this issue.


    "Yes But it''s not very strong... "


    "What is it made of?"


    "It''s made from the fish of a sea animal It''s expensive. Only children from rich families can play with it. " Mingyue and Cheng Feng are children of rich families, so naturally they have seen such things.


    Chufei nodded, this problem is solved, then the next is the moon hypothesis.


    "You mean, every time you open this wasteland, it''s different. It''s like..."


    Chu Fei took out a balloon and blew it up


    It''s the first time to see the East and West peaks and bright moon like balloons, which are naturally fresh and incomparable. But now this one is used by chufei as an example. After the balloon blew up, chufei let out a little more air, and then blew a few more times


    As a result, the balloon goes from big to small


    The last time, chufei blew up the balloon.


    Of course, the reason why Chu Fei is blowing balloons now is not to hide it for Cheng Feng and Mingyue, but to think while blowing, to think whether this may really happen


    "It''s possible, but there''s no evidence, so it''s hard to say..." Chu Fei in the heart secretly inferred a short while later said.


    But even if there is such a possibility or a fact, it only explains the size of the wasteland, but does not explain the problem of the underlying space


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei looks back at Cheng Feng and Mingyue and wants to hear Mingyue continue to explain her thoughts


    But they find that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are curiously playing with the fragments of a balloon they just held


    What''s more, these two even wanted to open their mouths to Chu Fei several times when they were playing


    "What for?" Chufei said with a smile.


    "Lord, what is this It looks like fun. Hehe, is there anything else? " Cheng Feng licks his face and opens his mouth. Mingyue looks at chufei expectantly.


    "So now the division of labor between you two is that you are responsible for shameless, right..."


    Chu Fei Tucao Tcheng Feng, a sentence, not process peak did not make complaints about it, because the small cave people have already fully understood Chu Fei''s character.


    Naturally, Chu Fei would not refuse to accept such a request. He exchanged thousands of balloons from the system and gave them to two people


    The next moment, two large paper boxes appeared on the table, which were naturally balloons.


    "You''re one person and one box. Take your time, but don''t delay the business. You''ll continue to talk about your ideas in the bright moon."


    Chufei''s generosity is beyond doubt. Cheng Feng and Mingyue put their share into their bag of heaven and earth with a smile, and then directly took out a few and put them on the table to play. Of course, while playing, Mingyue also talked about her own ideas.


    "I''m thinking that if this is true, it means that the space is not stable, or that it is becoming more and more unstable..."Chu Fei nodded and motioned for Mingyue to continue.


    "In this way, if we open up other small worlds and different spaces in an already unstable space, will it lead to these different spaces of the heart, and the small world will be more unstable..."


    Chu Fei suddenly nodded, although he had not heard of such a case, but at least it sounds like that.


    But before Mingyue finished, she continued:


    "if I guess correctly, then those spaces are more prone to problems. Once a small world collapses, there should be a powerful explosion If it''s in other places, I''m afraid it will hurt a lot of people But it''s different at the bottom, especially when there are special protective measures... "

 Chapter 559

    Mingyue''s analysis is very reasonable, at least in chufei''s opinion.


    In this way, the function of these three underground spaces can be inferred. That is to prevent the collapse and explosion of alien space from bringing disastrous consequences


    Of course, the specific operation will not be so simple and crude, and there must be many other means of protection.


    However, at least this point gives Chu Fei a direction.


    The so-called place of trial, the entrance of three caves, the place where chufei enters, but the place where Chengfeng Mingyue goes is completely different. Chufei directly enters the space below.


    But it''s obvious that Cheng Feng Mingyue has entered into some strange space, but it''s only a possibility. If it''s a real strange space, they should not be able to break through it with a fine steel sword


    So, everything is in doubt.


    But after such a discussion, Chu Fei immediately locked in the two lower spaces, perhaps the small world where fox jade was located was in the two spaces.


    But it''s just a possibility


    Chufei thought for a moment, and then put his eyes on the laptop screen again.


    Chu Fei''s fast operation on the screen soon focused his eyes on another position.


    Speaking of all, the space covered by this golden feather array is not very large. Strictly speaking, it should be similar to the area of a small county on earth, and there is no high mountain.


    In the three-dimensional picture, behind the small valley where chufei are now, that is, in front of chufei, the estimated distance is about 1000 meters. There is a magnificent building on the ground over there.


    From the perspective of appearance and structure, it seems to be a palace, but the problem is that the location of the palace is actually in a valley.


    This is interesting. If it is really a palace, it is at least the place where the highest authority in a region lives and lives. In this way, it should be in a position accessible to all directions.


    But since it is located in a deeper Valley, it should be the residence of the high-level people behind the scenes, such as the elder, the elder and so on.


    Apart from these, there is nothing else to care about in the position covered by the whole golden feather array.


    Of course, there are many lofts in other houses, but they are all in other directions. The buildings in those places look like ordinary factories and dormitories, far less advanced than this palace.


    After confirming the nearby terrain, chufei began to consider other issues, such as how to plan the next action now.


    Are you going to those two underground spaces?


    Under the same depth, it is almost impossible to enter the violence, and the time spent is estimated to be enough for Hu Yu to die several times.


    It''s impossible to reuse the fuzzy transmission function of the system. From top to bottom, it''s not from bottom to top.


    So Chu Fei had only two choices for the time being. One was to try again to enter the cave that Hu Yu had chosen, or to go directly to the palace and have a good luck


    "Lord, what is it made of..." Cheng Feng kneaded the balloon he had just blown and asked.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "plastic..."


    Chu Fei also casually said, as for the difference between these two things, Chu Fei did not know, he did not have much interest to understand.


    "It''s fun. It''s just a little bit of trouble..." Cheng Feng''s recitation of playing with balloons is meaningless, but in Chu Fei''s ears, it has completely changed into another way.


    "What did you say? Say it again Chufei is a little excited.


    "Ah? I said it''s a little bit troublesome, but it''s not fun without it Otherwise, there is no need to blow... " Cheng Feng doesn''t know what Chu Fei thought, but he knows that the only thing he has to do now is to say what he just thought, completely


    But Chu Fei didn''t give him a chance to finish. Just after two sentences, Chu Fei caught the flash of light in his mind!


    "Yes, my brain I should have thought of that


    "Lord, what''s the matter? What do you think of? " Mingyue and chufei are excited.


    "Before we came in, didn''t I say that this big formation was the golden feather formation?"


    Chu feimingyue nodded, but still didn''t understand what was going on. Chu Fei didn''t care and continued:


    "but I forgot to say that the eye of the golden feather array is the golden feather fan..."


    "Golden feather fan?" This name is not a simple thing to hear, so the two people''s attention was immediately attracted.


    Chu Fei continued: "this golden plume array is a big metal array. There are 9981 golden plumes to attack, and these 9981 golden plumes should be the golden plumes on the golden plume fan So, the golden feather fan is the eye of the golden feather array, so where is the eye... "


    "That''s the palace!" The moon suddenly realized, Cheng Feng also followed, want to understand the joint.It is not necessary to hide such things as array base and array eye, but whether they are hidden or not, their position must be very important.


    What''s the real important position of this golden feather array? What kind of palace is it!


    So, if this conjecture is correct, they can find the eye of the array and directly break through the golden feather array when they go to the palace


    And if this plan is successful, then the palace is so important that you may know some clues that can save Huyu


    So, after all, it''s just a curve to save the country, but at least there is a clear way.


    "Let''s go to the palace now!" Mingyue stood up, Cheng Feng also immediately stood up, and began to clean up the tables and chairs.


    Chu Fei stood up with the computer in his arms, nodded and shook his head, and said:


    "don''t worry, let''s go to the cave first..."


    With that, Chu Fei throws the computer and everything into his ring, and then leads Cheng Feng and Mingyue to the cave in the place of trial.


    Of course, the cave here is gone


    Everyone has known about the disappearance of the cave after they came out, but it''s not too surprising, because before they found out the disappearance of the cave, they began to doubt the truth of the trial place.


    And the disappearance of the cave just confirmed one of the three people''s ideas


    At this time, standing in front of the original location of the cave, of course, is the previous location of fox jade


    Chu Fei first manipulated the Firebird to fly up and down around the Dodge building, and found no abnormality. Then Chu Fei walked over, pressed his hand on the mountain wall, and started the identification function of the system.


    The result is disappointing. According to the system identification, this cliff is an ordinary mountain. There is nothing strange


    In this case, Chu Fei had no choice but to use violence


    It''s simple, C4


    After chufei put C4 in place, he took two people to jump up the mountain behind him. After tens of meters, chufei detonated


    In the huge explosion, the mountain wall collapsed a lot.


    Chufei laughs. Listening to the news, the mountain wall over there has collapsed at least half. If there is something in the mountain, it must have been exposed


    It''s always true, but


    The three returned to their original place, and there was nothing else except a large area of gravel and the messy ground and buildings nearby.


    Weird Can''t understand


    "Is the cave we saw just an illusion?"


    Although it''s just easy to do, even if there is harvest, it''s just luck, but in the face of the ruins, chufei is still very unhappy.


    Mingyue Cheng Feng smiles bitterly and doesn''t stand up to speak, but they are both holding a balloon in their hands at the moment. It doesn''t look like they are doing business.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t have the habit of irritating people either. He just sighed in disappointment, and then led them to shuttle through the hills, mountain roads, forests and cottages. A moment later, they came to the huge palace.


    It''s only relative to the other buildings in the golden feather array, but if you want to compare with the real palaces on the earth, it must be incomparable.


    It''s not only about design, but also about size and floor space.


    After all, this is just a small part of the whole Tianji gate. Do you want to have a more luxurious building than the main hall of Tianji gate?


    Of course, it is said that Chu Fei, standing in the open space in front of the palace and looking at the five or six story building, was still a little shocked.


    At this time, the place where Chu Fei fought could be the square in front of the temple. Further on, there were three bridges. Under the bridge, there was a river. The river was fast and clear.


    On the left and right sides of the three bridges, there are a row of thick columns, which are all carved with exquisite patterns. The height of the three bridges is as high as that of a telegraph pole, and there are various animal statues on the top.


    Standing in the square in front of the hall, Chu Fei simply counted the number. There were thirty-six pillars, eighteen on each side. But there are two or nine of them.


    As for the animal statues at the top of the pillars, chufei knew something about them, such as apes, lions, wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Those unfamiliar statues are a little nondescript, just like the totems of ancient earth, which are made up of several animals.


    But to Chu Fei''s surprise, a statue reminds him of the Griffin in world of Warcraft


    "Why don''t we talk about the Palace first? At least the momentum of the things in front of it is good..."


    Chu Fei is a smiling evaluator. Cheng Feng and Mingyue nod and agree.


    It was the first time for the three of them to see such a pillar. Of course, it was only within the forbidden area of the great wilderness. So these pillars mean nothing to them but beautyIf Huyu is here, she will remind chufei, but unfortunately, Huyu is no longer here, and chufei''s purpose is to find Huyu


    "Let''s go and see what''s special in the palace Be more careful Don''t touch things... "


    Chufei then led them to the three stone bridges. This time, chufei would not let them walk alone. The three people almost stepped on the stone bridge in the middle at the same time


    At the moment when the three of them set foot on the stone bridge, the turbulent River under the stone bridge suddenly blew up large waves! It''s like someone threw a big rock in it!


    Chu Fei and his wife were stunned immediately, but it''s not over yet


    The river under the bridge began to rise suddenly, but it was already flooded in the blink of an eye. Under the continuous waves, the river kept rushing towards chufei three people


    Don''t know what is the situation, chufei three people naturally refused to let the river water on their own body, because no one knows whether there will be any problem in the river water.


    After blocking the water with zhenyuanli, chufei three quickly walked across the stone bridge.


    But when they took two steps down the stone bridge, a huge light burst out from the center of the palace in front of them. The light rushed to chufei, who didn''t plan to do anything. At the last moment, chufei threw out the protective covers of three missile heads and put them on himself and Cheng Feng Mingyue respectively


    Just for a moment, the light flashed, and the protective cover that covered Chu Fei and the three of them directly broke into powder Fortunately, all the attacks were blocked


    But it was only after this moment that a light curtain, or energy mask, appeared in front of Chu Fei''s three people The three of chufei were separated from the palace in front of them.

 Chapter 560

    This light shield didn''t really cover the palace like a cover, but kept chufei out like a wall.


    At this moment, Chu Fei only thought of the copy in the online game and the "air wall" on the edge of the map.


    "This is Don''t you want us to pass? " Cheng Feng looks at the powder of the energy mask under his feet and looks scared. Although the defense of this thing is not high, it is not low.


    But these three protective covers were destroyed by the light in an instant It''s completely destroyed


    "Thanks to the Lord''s quick response Otherwise... "


    Cheng Feng didn''t go on, because there was no need to go on. Everyone knew what was going on.


    Chu Fei also felt in his heart that it was too dangerous just now. But at this time, Mingyue frowned and said:


    "suzerain, is this attack a little weak?"


    This sentence let Chu Fei a Leng, the side composition also don''t have the first time to understand is how to return a responsibility. Mingyue continued:


    "even hubai can make a fist seal with the protective cover of suzerain But he''s just a secret place... "


    Ah you ''re right! Chufei suddenly realized that Mingyue was right.


    The protective power of this protective cover is not high. In fact, it''s a miniature protective cover after all. It''s enough to have such a defensive power.


    Naturally, Chu Fei can also find a stronger protective cover, but it hasn''t been exchanged or unlocked. Naturally, it doesn''t need to be considered.


    The problem now is that if the palace is really the eye of the golden feather array, then the protection means on this side of the palace must be stronger than on the outside.


    But its counterattack is weak It''s just that the shield is blocking


    "No, if it''s really weak, how do you say that..." Cheng Feng patted the light wall in front of him and said.


    "You said..." The moon doubts.


    "The only function of the light attack just now is to stop us..." Cheng Feng is not stupid. Naturally, he can analyze something.


    "And then?" Mingyue asks, but instead of waiting for Cheng Feng to answer, she turns around slowly and looks behind her.


    Chufei thought of you earlier than the two of them. Since the wall of light blocked them, the real fight should come from behind


    At this time, behind the three, there was a dull roar, accompanied by the roar, creaking


    The roar became louder and louder, and their source was the location of the 36 stone pillars


    By now, the situation is clear


    "Go, cross the bridge!"


    Chufei made a quick decision, because he didn''t know if there was a problem with the river, so they had to stay away from the river. As for identification, it''s not impossible, but there''s a lot of space ahead, so I''m not in a hurry.


    It''s better to change to a more open place earlier.


    So the three quickly crossed the stone bridge again and returned to the square in front of the hall


    Roar! Roar, roar


    With the roar of the beast, all the 36 statues on the pillar have awakened.


    Of course, they are all puppets, monster puppets


    In terms of appearance, these monsters and puppets can''t look like puppets at all. The skin is the skin. It looks the same as the real one, and it doesn''t look like the statue standing on the pillar before.


    Chufei has no idea, but Mingyue''s face is very ugly.


    "Suzerain, there are records in the book of puppets. These are the puppets of the third generation..."


    "Three generations? What''s the purpose Chufei didn''t understand.


    "The fighting capacity of the third generation of puppets is several levels higher than that of the previous two generations It should be said that their combat effectiveness is at the level of Yuanying. I don''t know what Yuanying stands for, but... "


    If Mingyue can say the word Yuanying, it means the book of puppets. He really read it seriously.


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he had never seen Yuan Ying, Chu Fei and Chu Fei knew that Yuan Ying''s fighting power was at the level of four great powers and full success


    "Master, do you know what Yuanying is?" Seeing Mingyue''s face so embarrassed, Cheng Feng began to beat drums in his heart.


    Chu Fei nodded and said, "I know."


    "Then..."


    "Yuanying is the one we can''t beat absolutely!"


    Chu Fei grins bitterly, he can affirm this, Yuan baby level, this next difficult!


    "What shall we do..."


    All three of them began to panic. Although chufei made it clear, it was obvious that if it was just a puppet, they might be able to put together a piece, but there was absolutely no way to put together so many puppets


    "What to do?" Chu Fei sighs and looks at them with a very reluctant expression. Just as Cheng Feng Mingyue is nervous, worried and desperate, Chu Fei continues to say:


    "spend money..."


    With that, Chu Fei didn''t waste any more time. He was still in his mind. He was a fast operator, and the exchange point on the system was also fast consumingIn a flash, five large protective covers painted green appeared in front of the three Of course, this is the view of Cheng Feng and Mingyue. After all, this is the shape of the protective cover


    But Chu Fei didn''t yell like this. He turned to look at the living puppets, raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and said sarcastically, "is thirty-six great? Is Yuanying a bull''s nose! Come on


    It''s not enough to ridicule. Chufei even blows a few fists. Zhenyuanli''s fists smash at the thirty-six puppets


    These attacks are not powerful. Chufei just wants to offend them


    At the same time, in the sea of Chu Fei''s consciousness, the spirit continues to be crazy


    "Come on, back Tie it up


    Chu Fei quickly helps them to dress. Although Cheng Feng Mingyue doesn''t know why she does it, she still sees that this is what Chu Fei carries when he comes down from the sky


    Soon, everything was done, and the thirty-six puppets were furious because of chufei''s provocation and attack, and rushed over crazily


    Chufei, with a smile, starts the five big guys in front of him. Then, in the cry of "Dongfeng express", chufei and his three disappear!


    The thirty-six puppets are all Yuan Ying''s cultivation, and their speed is naturally fast. That is to say, Chu Fei left by using the fuzzy transmission of the system, which is an instant thing. If there is a little buffer, the three of them will be directly dismembered by the thirty-six puppets on the spot!


    However, there is no if


    Boom!


    Boom, boom -


    there were five huge explosions in a row, and the terrible impact and shrapnel instantly tore these yuan baby level puppets apart


    Just, all these Chu Fei three people have no mind to care.


    Because at this time, the three people have appeared in the sky again And slowly fall to the ground below


    "This Lord, this is too high! " Cheng Feng was startled, but soon stabilized his mood. After all, he was a monk, and Chu Fei was beside him, so he knew that nothing would happen to him.


    The moon is the same. At this time, because they are too high, they can only see the clouds below. Besides, they can''t see the ground at all


    "If you fall like this, even the friars of the four great powers will have to be thrown into meat cakes." Cheng Feng make complaints about it.


    "If it''s just the quadrupole trend, it should have been killed below..." Said the moon with a bitter smile.


    Chu Fei didn''t take part in their chatting, because he was in love with his five Dongfeng express


    Although they really know whether the explosion is successful or not, they don''t know.


    I don''t know if the 36 yuan baby level puppets can be solved after the explosion


    Yuan Ying The strong can only appear in the YY of the public. There is no unified opinion on how strong the defense and combat power of such a strong person is, even on earth


    Some people think that Yuanying can block a missile at most, while others think that Yuanying can ignore the missile, and no one can convince anyone


    But if it was the latter, chufei would be depressed today.


    With the three people''s fall, their speed is faster and faster, for example, the distance on the ground is also shortened rapidly.


    But chufei didn''t plan to fall by parachute as he did before But when it''s almost the height to open the parachute, Chu Fei directly tells Lai Chi in Dantian space to take the three with Gu Long


    After hearing Chu Fei''s call, Lai Chi naturally won''t refuse, so Chu Fei directly asks Cheng Feng and Mingyue to open their parachutes, and so does he


    Bang Bang Bang


    Three times in a row, the landing speed of the three finally slowed down.


    It was also at this time that chufei threw laichi out, and laichi was ready to summon the bone dragon to his feet.


    Later, Lai Chi manipulated Gu Long to fly under Chu Fei''s three men and connected them one by one.


    "When you descend to a height of 400 meters, stop, or you will be triggered into the golden feather array..."


    Chu Fei casually gave the number, but also in the heart will just happen to tell Lai Chi in detail.


    Lai Chi nodded. He didn''t say much. Instead, he controlled the bone dragon to fly down quickly until it was over the golden feather array.


    At this time, they were in the sky above the palace


    Although there is a golden feather array, I can''t see what''s going on below, but Chu Fei clearly feels that the golden feather array is much weaker


    "It seems that the defensive power of the golden feather array is not very strong either..."


    Chu Fei made a secret comment, and then he took out the Dundi beast again. Then he urged the golden light array and spewed out a piece of golden light


    After the golden light touched the light of the golden feather array, a huge hole dissolved in an instant


    Because there was a bone dragon in it, chufei made the Dundi beast spew out more golden light this time, so the entrance was biggerBut when the entrance could reach the size of the bone dragon, the golden light from the Dundi beast suddenly disappeared


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, quickly released the divine sense to explore, and found that the remaining energy of the Dundi beast had been completely consumed


    Including the soul jade and crystal jade in its body, as well as the energy source of the core golden light array, are all used up


    The crystal jade and soul jade have shrunk to a dull stone, and they will break into powder with a slight shock


    "Well, it seems that this is the last time we enter the golden light array..."


    Chu Fei sighs, then throws the Dundi beast down


    Through the entrance, chufei saw the debris below


    "Go down..."

 Chapter 561

    In fact, there is no need for chufei to say that everyone has already seen the broken limbs and arms in the square in front of the hall below through this entrance


    What''s more, the ground is full of gravel, the smoke has already subsided, and no sound can be heard


    Obviously, no matter how bad the effect is, the puppets of the 36 yuan babies should lose their fighting power.


    Lai Chi carefully manipulates the bone dragon to penetrate the entrance and leads the crowd into the golden light array.


    After they entered, the time for the entrance of the golden light array just ended. The entrance slowly shrank and finally disappeared.


    "Lord, the speed of the entrance disappearing has slowed down a lot..." Mingyue doesn''t pay as much attention to the puppets below as chufei did. From the beginning, she paid more attention to the Jinyu formation itself.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "this shows that the golden feather array has become weaker Go down and have a good look at those puppets... "


    Although it''s still high in the sky, it''s only about 400 meters away, which is just the height of skyscrapers on earth


    At this distance, ordinary people may feel that they can''t see the scene clearly, but there is no problem for monks at all.


    Below, the flat floor of the square in front of the hall has been blown into a big pit, the three stone bridges have been broken by the impact force, and the river course, let alone, has been destroyed. The river has poured into the big pit. Fortunately, it''s just the flow of the stream. It takes a long time to fill the whole big pit.


    And the light wall and air wall that blocked Chu Fei and the three of them have disappeared, completely disappeared


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei laughs without any surprise. Combined with his previous performances, the light wall is absolutely impossible to continue to exist


    As for the 36 pillars, they fell to the ground one after another


    "Lord, there is a puppet over there..."


    Cheng Feng points to the big pit a little further away from the center of the explosion.


    Where there is a pile of gravel, at any time there is a buried half of the body of the puppet is motionless lying where.


    Chu Fei glanced at it. It was a puppet in the shape of an ape


    "Go and have a look." Chufei said with a smile.


    Lai Chi laughs and controls the bone dragon to fly directly. However, out of caution, Chu Fei did not let Lai Chi control the bone dragon to land.


    After arriving at the position, Chu Fei jumped down from the bone dragon and crossed the gravel to the head of the puppet ape.


    Bang Bang


    Chufei kicked it in both feet and didn''t respond.


    Chufei smiles. As soon as his divine sense sweeps, he knows that the ape puppet''s upper body is left, and his lower body has been blown away. He doesn''t know where to go.


    Chu Fei bent down and reached for the ape''s head. Zhen Yuan turned his hand and lifted the ape puppet up. After turning over in mid air, he was still on the ground again.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little more powerful than I thought..."


    Although the ape puppet has no lower body, its half body height is higher than that of human beings, but still can not stop the destruction of Dongfeng express.


    There is almost no intact skin on the front of the ape puppet. The epidermis seems to have been directly vaporized by the high temperature of the explosion


    Chufei just killed me. After thinking about it, he knew what was going on.


    When a missile explodes, the core temperature is as high as several thousand degrees instantly. This temperature can''t be borne by anything. What''s more, five missiles explode together


    Chufei bent down and began to check the condition of the remaining parts in the monkey''s body. Most of them were deformed, but the core part was ok


    But the problem is, it''s also the core part. The less problems are allowed Although for various reasons, the core of the ape puppet is only slightly damaged, but it has no ability to play a role.


    In addition, Chu Fei also checked the crystal jade in the ape puppet''s upper body Of course, it should be called stone now


    All of them are broken, and the ones that are not broken also lose all their energy and become transparent stones full of cracks


    "It seems that Yuanying puppets can''t stop missiles I just don''t know what the fighting power of Yuanying level people will be... "


    Chu Fei murmured to himself, and then signaled that several people above his head could come down.


    In the following time, we found all the puppets together Most of them have been completely destroyed like the gorilla, but there is still one puppet whose appearance has not been destroyed too much


    As for the shape of the puppet


    "What''s the shape of this puppet..." Lai Chi stood beside him, holding his shoulder and looking helpless.


    "What happened to the shape?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "This shape is too nondescript!" Lai Chi thought for a long time before he came up with this adjective.


    Chufei laughs and looks at Cheng Feng Mingyue and says, "what do you think?"


    Cheng Feng turned his mouth and said:


    "I feel like I''m in trouble. This is insulting uncle long!"Mingyue smiles bitterly, and she says:


    "I think it''s like painting a snake and adding feet to it..."


    Poof! Next to him, Cheng Feng couldn''t help laughing:


    "it''s clearly painting dragons to add wings..."


    Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile, stopped the three people''s teasing, and said:


    "this thing is called Yinglong."


    "Yinglong? Is it a dragon Cheng Feng three people did not expect that this thing is not a random thing, even has its own name!


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "in my hometown, there is a legend about this kind of God..."


    "Gods? So No, Lord, but this is a barren area. How does Tianji gate know the gods in the Lord''s hometown! Are you... "


    "Don''t think much..." Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "it''s meaningless to think about this problem when we go up later. Just keep it in mind. "


    Cheng Feng was stunned, then nodded to show his understanding.


    "Master, what are you going to do with these puppets?"


    At the end of Ying Long''s talk, Lai Chi stands up. Even if he doesn''t say it, everyone can see that Lai Chi is very interested in these puppets.


    "I''ll stay with this Yinglong. You can choose some of the rest, and I''ll deal with the rest."


    Although he didn''t get this complete Yinglong, Lai Chi was very excited. Of course, he doesn''t have much interest in Yinglong himself.


    He is really interested in the other two, one is the giant rhino puppet, the other is the giant puppet.


    Although it''s all broken, fortunately it''s not as bad as the ape puppet before.


    In Lai Chi''s opinion, these two puppets are matched, one can be a mount and the other a cavalry


    Of course, the premise is that Lai Chi can use their puppets to do something.


    Seeing that Lai Chi had made a choice, Chu Fei put the Yinglong puppet away with a smile, and then helped Lai Chi throw the rhinoceros puppet and the giant puppet into the island of his own Dantian space. Then Chu Fei went to the remaining dozens


    What chufei did was very simple, absorb, let the system absorb everything.


    Anyway, the system needs to absorb a lot of things. If these puppets can do so even under missiles, it is enough to show that the materials are advanced and rare.


    Chufei guessed right, the system really did not refuse, and soon absorbed more than 30 broken puppets. And also Chu Fei made 800 million exchange points!


    "I''m Cao. It''s worth a lot of money!"


    Chu Fei was really surprised. He spent about one billion exchange points in exchange for five missiles. As a result, he returned 800 million yuan to Chu Fei, and the exchange points that made him see the bottom in an instant recovered a lot.


    But this time Chu Fei didn''t dare to come any more


    There has been no increase in the system exchange point before, so the exchange point on this side of the system has been floating around more than one billion yuan. Today, we will use less, and tomorrow, we will use less


    What''s more, there are more places to spend money in the wasteland. Fortunately, the last exchange point can exchange five missiles, otherwise it will be really difficult this time


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei happily took out half of the 3.15 million gold coins stored in his tuntian ring and took the whole number, that is, 1.5 million. The 1.5 million gold coins were directly thrown to the system by Chu Fei and converted into the exchange point


    In an instant, Chu Fei''s exchange point rose from less than one billion to 23 billion!


    Chu Fei didn''t have so much money when he was the richest!


    But even if it turns from the gold coin to the system exchange point, it seems that it still belongs to chufei, but chufei is painful, very painful.


    If it wasn''t for this pair of broken limbs and arms that made chufei feel the correctness of his decision, I''m afraid chufei would collapse directly.


    Fortunately, with the 23 billion exchange point, chufei immediately became angry!


    "Yes, it''s a big deal to use missiles in the future. One is not enough for five, five is not enough for ten! Yes, I don''t believe I can do anything else! "


    Chu Fei took a deep breath and tried to calm his mood. After a long time, it was back to normal.


    At this time, there was nothing left for chufei and other people


    "Go, into the palace!"


    With a wave of his hand, Chu Fei leads Cheng Feng to the palace. As for things like bridge damage, he doesn''t need to care at all.


    Naturally, Lai Chi''s bone dragon was taken away in advance by him. Such a big guy couldn''t even get into the palace


    Because there was no obstacle, Chu Fei went directly into the palace gate


    But in the main hall of the palace, Chu Fei didn''t see anything useful. On the contrary, a lot of valuable materials were searched by Chu Fei.


    Although it was only the palace of Tianji gate, there were a lot of things like gold and silver. After some raids, Chu Fei directly threw those things he didn''t like to the system, so Chu Fei had a little more.There''s nothing to pay attention to in the main hall, and it''s the same in the side hall. Except for the glittering decoration, there''s really nothing that can make chufei see


    But this time, Lai Chi also joined in the search, and he also searched a lot of things


    After searching the two side halls, Chu Fei''s four began to walk through the main hall to the back hall According to the layout, the back should be the real core position.


    To all the way without any obstruction, Chu Fei and they soon came to the door of the last hall.


    The door of the hall is closed. Although we haven''t seen the scene inside, the gold carving decoration on the door has aroused the interest of Chu Fei and Lai Chi.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are speechless, but they can''t stop


    These things like gold and silver are useless to both of them, but they are not positioned as rubbish


    Fortunately, both Chu Fei and Lai Chi are able to hold their own identities, so they don''t come up and start tearing down the door


    "Lai Chi, open the door!"


    Standing in front of the door, Chu Fei said with a sneer. Next to him, after listening to the order, Lai Chi waved his hand directly, and a jet of black air hit the door of the hall. There was a loud bang, but the door didn''t move


    "Is that ok?" Chufei funny eyes looking at Lai Chi said.


    Lai Chi was stunned. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t open the door!


    You know, he didn''t exert himself. He just kept a little bit to protect the beautiful decoration on the hall doo

 Chapter 562

    Next to him, Cheng Feng also looks funny. He has the same idea as Chu Fei. He didn''t expect that Lai Chi didn''t even push the door open.


    On the contrary, mingyuezhi feels funny. She clearly sees the caution and heartache on Lai Chi''s face when he starts


    "Master, if you add more force, the decoration on the door will be destroyed..." Although Lai Chi knew that he would be despised after he said it, he decided to gamble and say it when he thought about Chu Fei''s appearance.


    Sure enough, Chu Fei immediately opened his eyes after hearing Lai Chi''s words? Well, don''t worry about it


    Chu Fei stops Lai Chi, and then shouts to open the hall door.


    "Listen, you are surrounded! Come out and surrender


    Chufei stopped in the middle of shouting because he found that his lines were too familiar. Moreover, in such a dangerous place, such lines are easy to make Chu Fei play.


    So Chu Fei changed his words.


    "I''ll count to ten and give you a chance to open the door! If we wait for ourselves to break in, then we will be no wonder! "


    In fact, chufei didn''t know whether there were people or not, because chufei didn''t release his own divine consciousness.


    It''s not that he is not used to using his divine sense, but in the previous time, chufei thought it was fun to do so.


    As for Lai Chi and Cheng Feng Mingyue, they are all on guard.


    However, they can''t see clearly the situation inside. Whether it''s with or without divine consciousness, it''s a blur for them.


    "Suzerain, it seems that there is something in it that can block divine consciousness..." Mingyue told chufei immediately after her discovery.


    Lai Chi also said:


    "yes, my mental strength is not good either I can only see a mist. "


    Chu Fei nodded to show that he knew, then he spoke directly and said:


    "1!"


    ¡°2£¡¡±


    The reason why chufei is so relaxed is mainly because of the confidence brought by the 23 billion exchange point he just got. With confidence, it''s much easier to talk and do things.


    But he just counted to two, and there was a response.


    It''s just that the response is not friendly


    "Go away, I''ll count to three. Don''t blame me if you don''t go away!"


    This voice is a little hoarse, a little old, and has no emotion. It sounds like a robot. But in addition, the voice also reveals this anxious mood.


    Although this kind of mood is not obvious, but at the moment, Chu Fei''s ears full of confidence are very abrupt.


    Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "OK, I''ll count for you! One Two or three


    There was no movement inside. It seemed that Chu Fei would be so arrogant. However, Chu Fei didn''t waste any more time. Instead, he gave Lai Chi a look in his eyes and said, "since you are not polite, let me see how you are!"


    Voice down, Lai Chi and shot out a black air, black air rolling directly installed on the door!


    This time, the door was pushed open after only half a breath!


    Push away the moment, there is a sound of something broken.


    This voice is not big, but because of the particularity of this voice, Chu Fei four people all very clearly distinguish, it seems to be the sound of crystal crystal jade broken


    Chu Fei four finally entered the hall, but at this time in the hall is a dark, dark because of the light, but there is no other reason.


    But the darkness of the light did not cause any trouble to Chu Fei''s four people''s sight. With the strengthening of five senses and six senses, these problems could be ignored.


    In front of them is a hall with rooms on both sides, but there is no door between them. There is only half a wooden wall. It seems that the furnishings in one corner are bedrooms and study


    It''s just that the bedroom, study and hall are a little too big After all, it''s such a big hall. Even if it''s just the back hall, few people will design a hall as a "triple room", right?


    In the middle of the hall, there is a bronze tripod on which white Qi is constantly rolling. As soon as Chu Fei comes in, he feels the power of white Qi. It should be the vitality of heaven and earth, but it''s a little different from the energy of crape myrtle


    On the white Qi, there is a light ball, which shows many things. At a glance, Chu Fei knows that it should be the hub of controlling the whole array.


    Further on, on the throne of this hall, sat an old man of vicissitudes. However, at the moment, the old man''s face is very painful, even occasionally distorted, and I don''t know why.


    In the moment of seeing the old man clearly, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are shocked!


    "It''s you!"


    The two of them called out in unison!


    Chu Fei and Lai Chi are puzzled. Chu Fei asks:"Do you know him?"


    They shook their heads and Mingyue explained:


    "the temple we went in He is the one on the throne... "


    Mingyue''s voice is not big, but it can''t hide from anyone in such a hall.


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then understand. As for the old man, after hearing that Mingyue recognized him, he didn''t make any response. It seems that he had already expected this.


    "Why don''t you talk? I''m waiting for you. You''re welcome!"


    Seeing that the old man didn''t speak, Chu Fei opened his mouth with a smile!


    The old man raised his eyelids, looked at Chu Fei, then dropped his eyes and didn''t respond. At that moment, the constantly distorted facial features lost control even more.


    But Chu Fei saw more than that. He also noticed that the old man''s eyes changed several times in the fierce hatred and calm excitement at that moment


    If it''s just the look in front of him, Chu Fei can understand. After all, he destroyed the palace But behind the eyes Chu Fei can''t understand, that kind of calm and excitement, is a friend after meeting will have feelings.


    But the problem is, this old guy and chufei are not friends


    Chu Fei frowned and stopped talking. He stared at the old man from top to bottom, from left to right, and never let go of any details


    "Lord Lord Cheng Feng Mingyue found chufei''s strange, worried that chufei was bewitched by the old guy, they began to cry a few times.


    Chu Fei didn''t respond to them. Just when they wanted to continue, Lai Chi raised his hand to stop them and said:


    "don''t worry, master is OK."


    "But Uncle Lai Chi, what''s wrong with the patriarch?" Mingyue is a little worried.


    "The master is just thinking about things..." Lai Chi gives them a positive answer, and Cheng Feng Mingyue is a little relieved after hearing Lai Chi''s positive response


    No one knows what chufei is thinking, and no one knows what the old man is thinking. But just a moment later, Chu Fei suddenly said:


    "you say, is this old thing a little fat..."


    "Fat? Fortunately, it''s quite strong... " Lai Chi is the first to give a response. Cheng Feng Mingyue looks confused and doesn''t understand what Chu Fei wants to say.


    "Yes, he is four or five times bigger than Huyu." Chu Fei carried his hands and a little smile appeared on his face.


    Lai Chi nodded, but Cheng Feng Mingyue didn''t understand why Chu Fei mentioned fox jade at this time.


    The key point is that when I mentioned it, I also mentioned it. Why did Chu Fei use this way to compare the figure of Hu Yu and the old man


    "You should have divergent ideas and big brain holes! Otherwise, many things will be broken. "


    Chu Fei to Cheng Feng Mingyue two people''s doubts, so laughing to point out a direction.


    But this was not enough, and Chu Fei knew that he could not delay his time, and said:


    "why didn''t the old man speak, do you know?"


    Cheng Feng Mingyue shakes her head. Lai Chi also looks at Chu Fei curiously. Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "because he wants to take control of his body!"


    When Chu Fei finished, he didn''t see any action, so he rushed out a Firebird from his arms


    This Firebird, of course, is a Firebird that Chu Fei often plays with


    But the old man did not fly directly to the sky.


    The old man naturally felt all this, but he didn''t have the energy to do anything, and he didn''t know what chufei wanted to do.


    In a flash, the Firebird came to the old man''s shoulder, and then the heat released


    Under the powerful fire, the temperature of the whole house began to rise!


    Just in the blink of an eye, under the gaze of Cheng fengmingyue and Lai Chi, the old man''s body began to melt


    Or collapse


    Under the control of Chu Fei, the Firebird flew up and down around the old man, and soon burned this layer of armor on the old man''s body


    The old man''s gone, but it''s not enough


    Chufei continues to control the Firebird with a sneer and sticks it up Not only that, Chu Fei also controlled the Firebird to peck and pull like a bird


    Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Lai Chi have bigger eyes and bigger mouths


    Because the scene they had imagined didn''t appear All they saw was that the old man''s skin was torn open, revealing the parts inside


    All kinds of parts kept melting, collapsing and scattering under the high temperature of the Firebird. Coupled with the quick pecking of the small beak of the Firebird, the parts of the old man''s body were quickly removed


    "He Is he a puppet? Is he a puppet, too? " Cheng Feng can''t believe all this, because although the old man shows too much abnormality, no matter from that angle, he should be a person, not a puppet!Because the difference between puppets and people is too big!


    But now it turns out that the old man is a puppet! Only the puppet''s body will be all kinds of parts, not flesh and blood!


    "No No, he turned himself into a puppet Mingyue figured out the joint, but there was no way to explain the shock!


    "Change Transformation? " Cheng Feng can''t keep his mouth shut


    Chu Fei could have answered their doubts, but now Chu Fei didn''t dare to speak casually, because he didn''t dare to be distracted. The later he went, the more he asked not to make mistakes.


    As a matter of fact, by now, the array that restricted the divine consciousness has already disappeared. Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Lai Chi can know what''s going on just by exploring their own divine consciousness, but they are so shocked that they have forgotten this


    Chu Fei frowned and felt very nervous, but he was also very crazy. Firebird moved faster and faster under his control


    Soon Soon


    The upper part of the old man''s body is almost torn down, only the last layer of film has not been torn In this film, a familiar shadow came out.


    "That''s Fox jade Mingyue covers her mouth. She can''t believe it!


    Cheng Feng is the same, he has been shocked speechless! Inside the film is the fox jade, the old man''s body is actually the fox Jade''s body!


    What''s the matter with all this! Crazy, crazy!

 Chapter 563

    Don''t understand, completely don''t understand, this moment Cheng Feng just feel his brain is about to blow up!


    "Is Hu Yu the controller of the whole golden feather array?"


    "Does the so-called Tianji gate belong to Huyu? No way


    "But what''s the matter? Why is the person on the throne fox jade?"


    Cheng Feng has gone crazy, one by one, the problem of crazy circulation in his mind, do not know how to explain all this. Cheng Feng began to doubt himself. He began to review why he didn''t find these problems all the time


    He also began to analyze the possibility that Huyu was a bad person from various details in his memory


    But the problem is, it still doesn''t make sense!


    It is reasonable to say that after several assumptions failed, we should think in another direction, but under this shock, Cheng Feng has forgotten the other direction!


    Chu Fei didn''t notice this, but Lai Chi found that although people in the same world are not practicing the same skills. But, after all, the Lich level characters have a basic understanding of the problems that will be encountered in various cultivation.


    After watching Cheng Feng gradually fall into a dilemma of thinking, and finding that Cheng Feng seems unable to rely on his own strength to break out, Lai Chi begins to think about his future


    Now Lai Chi has two choices. One is to let Cheng Feng think wildly. If he comes out, it''s easy to say. He won''t be hurt, and he may even have a little feeling.


    But on the other hand, if he didn''t break through, Cheng Feng would be possessed


    Lai Chi doesn''t know why Cheng summit suddenly fell into this kind of myth. After all, in the world of fighting demons, although he has a mind to say demons, it won''t be this way of expression.


    At the beginning, Cheng Feng didn''t act too crazy, so only Lai Chi noticed. But as time went on, after a few breaths, Cheng Feng''s action became bigger and bigger, and finally attracted the attention of Mingyue and chufei.


    Mingyue is also very shocked, but she does not fall into the same perplexity as Cheng Feng, which is not only a kind of luck, but also a kind of bad luck. It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad.


    Chu Fei is also the first time to encounter this situation, did not know what the correct way to deal with. And now all his attention is on Hu Yu


    He must carefully control the Firebird, and also carefully control the high temperature released by the Firebird. He should not only remove the external parts as soon as possible, but also try not to hurt fox Jade''s body.


    After all, she is a girl, after all, she is a friend. The key is, after all, Chu Fei is also worried that once she hurts Huyu''s body, Huyu, who is fighting for the control of her body, will be delayed by herself.


    "Master, I can interrupt him." Lai Chi saw their worries from the faces of Mingyue and chufei.


    "Then interrupt him! Come on Chu Fei''s heart and laichigou channel.


    Lai Chi nods and claps a stream of black air. The black air directly envelops Cheng Feng''s head and disappears in an instant


    Er


    Cheng Feng suddenly quieted down, but there was still a little voice in his throat, but it was just a physiological problem, and there was no need to worry.


    The next moment, Lai Chi with a move, black gas from Cheng Feng''s head drilled out, back to Lai Chi''s hand, and then disappeared.


    Just when chufei and Mingyue are relieved, Cheng Feng suddenly turns to the ground, and Ben''s round eyes slowly close


    Needless to say, Cheng Feng fainted.


    Mingyue comes to Cheng Feng quickly and squats down to check Cheng Feng''s body. After all, she is a classmate, and In a word, after an examination, Mingyue confirmed that Cheng Feng was only sleeping, and there was no abnormality in his body, so he was completely relieved.


    In a short time, Chu Fei had already disassembled the old man''s body and parts, and the translucent film wrapped on the fox jade was slowly untied by the wary pecking of the Firebird


    Fox jade, eyes closed, face constantly distorted, the body is also in crazy shaking. All this is exactly the same as the old man''s face before.


    Chu Fei frowned and thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of any way. After all, he only knew a little about the spirit.


    Fortunately, it depends on Chi and Leslie


    Yes! Leslie!


    Chufei holds his forehead and scolds himself for being stupid. Then he calls Leslie out quickly.


    Leslie had been studying the two puppets on the island, because it was chufei who threw things in. Let''s briefly introduce to Leslie how the two puppets came from


    It was not easy to see something new, so the rise of Leslie research, but at this time she was forced out by chufei.


    Although a little depressed, Leslie knew that something must have happened outside.


    The first time he came out, Leslie noticed Huyu sitting in front of him and Cheng Feng falling asleep behind him"What happened?" Leslie asked casually, but at the same time her body drifted to Huyu


    "I suspect that someone is fighting for control of Hu Yu''s body..." Chu Fei said quickly.


    "Fox jade?" Leslie didn''t find out the name for the first time. Fortunately, chufei had already said it and said, "Huyu is the girl. She is our friend. There should be an old man in her body..."


    "There is an old thing..." Leslie as a banshee, the understanding of the soul of nature is not ordinary people can compare.


    "What can you do?" Chufei asked.


    "There are many ways..." Leslie shrugged his shoulders, which was nothing to him. This is the soul body of her, after receiving the blessing of the heaven of crape myrtle, in the soul level of control is to enhance a big stage!


    It can be said that Leslie can easily solve even more complicated situations.


    However, in such an urgent situation, when everyone was helpless and very worried, Leslie''s relaxed appearance made chufei and Mingyue not know how to go on.


    After all, according to the general script, Leslie should say "it''s very difficult to do, you can only try, it''s very likely to fail". Then we will analyze, discuss and make decisions together, and finally find out whether we succeed or fail


    But Leslie''s relaxed appearance made chufei and Mingyue get confused directly.


    "Why do you look at me like this? It''s really simple! Just go in and help her... "


    "Ah?" Chufei and Mingyue look at each other in horror. Leslie has scared chufei with his smoky body. Now Again


    "Master, Leslie can really go in and out of other people''s soul space at will..." Lai Chi is a little proud. After all, he is his daughter-in-law.


    Leslie nodded and said haughtily:


    "I can still take you in. Do you want to come?"


    "Really?" Chufei was even more puzzled


    Leslie nodded and said:


    "of course it''s true, I can still cheat you!"


    Chu feileng said for a moment, but he quickly responded and said:


    "laichi, you are on guard. Leslie, take me and Mingyue in together!"


    "OK, then you all sit down and let go of some soul to me..." After all, he is a man in the world of fighting demons, so Leslie is used to expressing himself in the way of fighting demons.


    In fact, both divine consciousness and spirit can be used. If it''s just divine consciousness, it''s OK for him to attach divine consciousness to Leslie, but he can only watch


    If it''s a spirit, go in with Leslie


    Although Chu Fei''s life source has not yet been cultivated, he jumps to the divine chamber directly, but his spirit is still very powerful. Mingyue''s spirit is cultivated step by step to the realm of the divine chamber, so the quality of the spirit will not be weaker than Chu Fei''s.


    So, after Leslie''s voice fell, chufei and Mingyue immediately sat down, and then a man and a woman came out of chufei and Mingyue''s body.


    Two villains see the wind on the long, instant and normal people will be the same size.


    Leslie didn''t expect that the soul of Lagerstroemia could be like this, so he didn''t react for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s go. Don''t be late!" Chu Fei''s spirit urged him.


    "Yes, hurry up. This is the forbidden area in the forbidden area. It can''t be delayed!" Chu Fei''s Noumenon also opened his mouth


    Leslie was completely stupid. He didn''t know what was going on.


    After all, there is no such saying about the soul of the demon fighting world She has heard of similar phenomena in the world of fighting demons, but that is the ability of legendary gods in Leslie''s memory.


    "Well, the way of cultivation is different! Let''s go Chufei''s spirit helplessly urges him to come back. Mingyue''s spirit runs to Leslie''s side and hugs her arm, which makes Leslie recover from her dullness.


    "Don''t fight..." Leslie smiles bitterly, and then takes the spirits of chufei and Mingyue into a stream of smoke and enters the soul space of Huyu


    The so-called soul space is the sea of consciousness.


    When they came in, they immediately found themselves standing in a void. The boundaries of the void were all gray clouds


    In the void, Huyu is fighting with a naked old man.


    However, their fighting was nothing gorgeous. It was just hand to hand, pure hand to hand The only point is that the soul of Huyu is dressed


    However, look carefully, fox jade and that old man''s movement are very slow.


    "They are..." Chufei didn''t understand what was going on. Leslie explained:


    "they should have been fighting for a long time, and they have expended too much strength So that''s it... "


    Chufei nodded and rubbed his hands.


    Over there, Hu Yu and the old man didn''t seem to notice the situation here, and they were still fighting madly.Right here, Chu Fei rushed over and yelled:


    "die for the old man who doesn''t respect you!"


    Huyu and the old man were startled by a roar. They split up and took defensive posture. As a result, they saw that it was Chu Fei and the other two


    The old man only knew one chufei, because he had seen chufei Fox jade just don''t know Leslie, but at the moment also see this is to help himself.


    "Chu Master Chu... " Fox jade almost can''t support, but still strong support with Chu Fei said hello.


    Say, this is the first time to say hello to Chu Fei, and even what to call, how to call are now thinking.


    "Are you all right? I''ll take care of this old thing! Just watch it


    Voice fell, Chu Fei figure directly rushed to the old man, the old man is very tired, but now also know that he did not retreat, see Chu Fei rushed to immediately meet up.


    It''s a pity that the old man, who can only fight hand to hand, once met Chu Fei, a boxing master who doesn''t consume a little, it was as if the dough met the cook. He really let Chu Fei knead

 Chapter 564

    This old man is also helpless. Although he knows that the situation is over, he still refuses to give up easily, so he has to bite his teeth to support.


    On this side, on the other side, Huyu has returned to Mingyue and Leslie.


    "Thank you Thank you... " Fox jade bitter thanks, and then a face of tired sat down. Can sit down to also seem to have no what rest of effect, fox jade have no way, can only strong support to stand up again.


    After all, Mingyue and Leslie are standing nearby. If the posture of sitting and lying can''t recover her consumed spirit, it''s better to stand with two people.


    Leslie looked at Fox jade with a smile. She was very interested in fox jade, but only interested in it.


    Over there, under the torture of chufei, the old man soon lost his strength to resist.


    But the problem is, no matter how heavy Chu Fei''s hand is, the spirit of the old man here is a little bit like a ghost.


    "Yes, what Hoo... " Chu Fei finally stopped after kicking two feet like venting.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Curled up over there, the naked old man all laughed, just after chufei stopped laughing. Chufei was stunned by this smile, because he couldn''t figure out why the old guy could still laugh.


    "Why don''t you go on Go on... " The old guy looked up at chufei and said sarcastically, "no matter what you do, you can''t kill me, you can''t, and the little girl can''t either Ha ha ha, no one can stop me from resurrection


    "Resurrection?" Chu Fei spat, and then said: "do you want to revive? Ha ha, dream


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also no matter this old fellow can continue to say what, step then walked to Leslie three people''s side.


    "Lord, what''s up?" Mingyue asks curiously, fox jade is also a face care, only Leslie this guy can not care about smiling.


    Chu Fei shook his head, looked depressed and said:


    "do you know how to kill this guy?"


    "Ah?" Mingyue was stunned. She didn''t expect that chufei would ask such a question.


    "He Can''t you kill it? " Mingyue doesn''t understand. It''s reasonable to say that spirits can be directly killed like physical combat. Of course, if you put them on spirits, you will be scared.


    And according to the common sense, it doesn''t need any special means, just fight, fight, and consume each other all the time. When the consumption of each other''s spirits is over, they will start to drift away


    However, it seems that Chu Fei''s situation is a little special. Chu Fei shook his head and wanted to cry, saying:


    "although he has no strength to resist and fight, I find that as long as he keeps such a state, I can''t do anything about him."


    "What''s the matter? It shouldn''t be!" The moon looks at Leslie. Chufei looks at Leslie long ago.


    In fact, under the current situation, Leslie is the only hope for us.


    Leslie naturally understood what everyone thought. She laughed and said:


    "the soul is very special. The soul of the old man is more special. I guess he got something good and then integrated it into the soul. That''s why it''s like this."


    "What can you do?" Chu Fei asked with a bitter smile.


    "No..." Leslie shook his head and said, "there is no good way at this time. We can only find out what good things he got first..."


    "What if I don''t know?" Chu Fei looks at her in despair, while Mingyue looks hopeful. On the contrary, Hu Yu, the real client, looks calm, and seems to have expected this for a long time.


    "If you don''t know, it''s up to you..." Leslie is smiling. His eyes are very attractive. There are Mingyue Huyu and Mingyue Huyu on the spot. They are all young people. Otherwise, Leslie will shout out his master.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "can I solve it? How to solve it? "


    "It''s very simple..." Leslie glanced at chufei''s crotch Next to the pocket, the enchantment voice said: "go to find out those things that can merge with the soul, and then try one by one..."


    "And then?" Chu Fei is forced to endure to scold Niang idea to ask a way.


    "As long as she can find something stronger than his fusion, then she can devour him by herself..."


    "Devour Ok... " Chufei sighed. Although Leslie was teasing chufei all the time, her words would never lie.


    In other words, Leslie''s solution is no longer available Just when Chu Fei wanted to give up, he suddenly thought of something and said:


    "Leslie, can''t you kill him?"


    After all, it''s a banshee. Chufei still has great expectations for Leslie. However, Leslie shook his head with a wry smile and said: "I can''t do it, but I can easily kill someone else, but he, I can''t do it..."Leslie didn''t say why, but chufei already knew that it was the rule of heaven.


    The root is the rule of the way of heaven, and the reason why Leslie is really blocked is that the life and soul under different ways of heaven are very different.


    She is a person in the world of fighting demons. She has received the blessing of heaven from the world of crape myrtle, but she can only gallop in these two worlds. For people in other worlds, under other rules of heaven, Leslie could do nothing.


    There is no way


    But in this way, things went into a dead end.


    Chufei thought about using the system, but the system could at best identify the soul of the old man. As for the operation of absorption, the system could not do it.


    So Chu Fei really had no choice.


    "Fox jade, do you have any idea..."


    Just said words and didn''t conceal fox jade, so also already knew Chu Fei they have no way to help oneself, all can only depend on her.


    But the problem is, how can I rely on her? She''s just a little girl in secret


    "I I don''t know... " Fox jade hesitates, her hesitant appearance makes chufei Mingyue and Leslie full of doubts.


    Because everyone can see that Hu Yu''s hesitation seems to have some secret


    Sure enough, a moment later, Huyu spoke again.


    "I seem to have a way..."


    "Ah? If there''s any way, hurry up and use it. You can''t always let this old thing in your body! " Chu Fei was a little excited and couldn''t understand why he didn''t have to.


    Hu Yu looked at Chu Fei, and she was about to cry. She said, "I don''t want to But I don''t know if I can use it or not. "


    "What''s the solution, and what''s going on? Don''t worry. We have plenty of time now. It''s safe outside, and we have our own people to protect the law. We can talk as long as we like. "


    Chu Fei gives Hu Yu a positive look, and Mingyue comforts her. Soon, Hu Yu''s mood calms down and tells the story.


    In a word, Huyu''s experience is more thrilling than that of chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue. It''s not only because she''s a little girl, but also because what she''s experienced is a series of conspiracy traps


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall full of thick beams and pillars, Huyu easily solved many puppets by relying on her barbarian fighting talent, but these puppets were not the third generation senior puppets, most of them were the second generation puppets


    even so, when Huyu stopped fighting, most of the puppets in the beams and pillars in the hall were destroyed by her. That is not a small number, the consumption of fox jade is also very large.


    However, Huyu insisted on it


    When the battle was over, a door appeared at the end of the hall. The door was half closed, so Hu Yu didn''t think much about it. She pushed the door open and walked over.


    It''s no wonder that Huyu is not careful. After all, before he came in, everyone thought it was a place for trial. What happened to Huyu was really like a trial. Naturally, there would be no doubt.


    After passing through the door, Huyu came to a bright little garden. It''s really small. It must be less than the previous hall, even one fifth of the size of others.


    There is a stone table in the garden. There are some fruits on the stone table, and there are instructions beside it, saying that this is for the exerciser to eat, to supplement his physical strength.


    Fox jade certainly won''t believe, but also know this small garden inside should not have what danger is.


    But there is no danger in the small garden, but there is no way to go. You can''t go back to the main hall Huyu was waiting in the small garden. After waiting for about half an hour, a hole appeared in front of her. It was obvious that she was going to the next pass


    Without hesitation, Hu Yu went in directly


    And then there was another fight, still faced with all kinds of puppets It''s just different from the previous hall, this time the puppets are two and two.


    As a result, Hu Yu fought harder


    After the fox trial, there is another place for people to rest


    I dare not eat what I eat because I am afraid that the food will be out of date. But there is a bed and hot water here, which has nothing to do with eating, and there is no need to worry about eating bad stomach.


    After that, Huyu took a hot bath and lay on the bed for about half an hour.


    Then another hole appeared in the room


    The space below is a valley. In the center of the valley is an open space, with a radius of several tens of feet. There are dense forests all around. I don''t know what beasts are roaring in the forest.


    Hu Yu, who came here, knew that she was going to face a monster instead of a puppet


    And she was right After a battle, Hu Yu suffered a lot of injuries Although not life-threatening, but also dyed red body.When it''s over, Huyu comes to a rest place, but there''s only mountain spring, no hot water But the mountain spring is very powerful. After smearing it on the body, the wound will heal quickly


    After several passes, Huyu became less and less wary of this place of trial. She almost put down her guard here


    She cleared the wound with spring water, sucked herself and changed her clothes Then we enter the next level of trial, and this level is the test of the demons


    After a fight, when Huyu passed by, her whole body had collapsed, and she was about to fall asleep


    But at this moment, something happened suddenly


    Fox jade lost control of his body, in other words, after several times of stimulation, fox jade spirit extremely weak, was taken advantage of.

 Chapter 565

    After all, it''s a monk, not an ordinary person, so if you want to give up, and if you want to invade other people''s consciousness sea with your own spirit, you need a very complicated operation.


    And the spirit who entered the sea of fox jade consciousness is naturally the old man


    However, if you were someone else, the old man would easily invade the sea of consciousness. But it''s Fox jade, and fox jade is a very special person.


    Huyu is a barbarian disciple. She has a strong physical body. After practicing according to the barbarian''s skills, her physical body is even stronger!


    In principle, the spirit of a man with a strong physical body will not be much stronger even if he is strong.


    In fact, according to the law of racial talent, the spirit level of barbarians is very weak.


    But this weakness is relative to those who have strong spirits. In fact, compared with ordinary monks, the spirits of barbarians are also very powerful.


    But the problem is that the spirit itself is as complex as the human body. It has many aspects. It does not mean that the whole is weak in any way.


    The spirits of barbarians are weaker in change, but it''s hard to say if they are tough.


    The so-called change can actually be understood as various complex changes and operations that can be realized by the spirit It''s a part of wisdom and potential.


    But fox jade is a special case, and this special fox jade, even she did not know that she had so much potential to tap in the spirit level.


    In a word, man is not as good as heaven. The old man who could easily take fox Jade''s body failed because of its particularity.


    But after all, after a long time, the old man has successfully entered the sea of consciousness of Huyu, and it''s not easy for Huyu to get rid of the old man.


    So, two people began to fight for the control of fox jade body.


    At this time, chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue are waiting for Huyu to come out in the small square of the valley


    Time is not short, so long time, fox jade alone support Until chufei and they found her.


    "So, is your spiritual potential greater than your physical potential? Is that what you mean? "


    After listening to Huyu''s explanation and Leslie''s explanation, chufei expresses his doubts.


    Hu Yu was a little embarrassed. After all, she felt like boasting. She said:


    "according to sister Leslie, it should be like this..." Fox jade embarrassed smile, after this part of the exchange, fox jade has been familiar with Leslie.


    Moreover, fox jade is full of good feelings for Leslie, who has an unfathomable study of soul and spirit.


    "So the old man failed. But if you can''t find something suitable for fusion, the old thing won''t be in any danger. Even if he is sealed or suppressed, he can wait until he catches the chance Before that, as long as Hu Yu does not die, he will be fine. "


    "Is it really that evil?" Chu Fei is still a little reluctant to believe that, after all, in our Chu Fei''s inherent concept, the soul and spirit are not so complicated.


    People on earth''s YY speculation about spirits is only about the cultivation and improvement of spirits, or the advancement of spirits. They have never considered that spirits can be complicated like this.


    "By the way, you just said that you seem to have a way. What''s the way?" Leslie Meiyi full look at Chu Fei, and then ignore his problem, turned to Fox jade.


    Fox jade nods, just she really says to have a way.


    "What''s the way?" The moon also urged.


    "In my heaven and earth ring, there is such a big stone that it looks like the eye of a reptile It seems that it can enhance my spirit power... " Fox jade finally said, that is fox jade into the forbidden area after the first harvest.


    But because the barbarians themselves knew little about spirits, Hu Yu didn''t care much about the stone, the eye stone at the beginning


    "Can you take it out? Or shall I get it for you? "


    "Myself I''ll take it myself... " Fox jade was startled, if you want to let others from their own heaven and earth ring that thing, then the only way is to erase their own in heaven and earth ring above the master information.


    But the consequence of this is that the heaven and earth commandment will become a gate, and anyone who wants to come can come Anyone who wants to take it can take it.


    First of all, it''s not good to do this. The key is that there are many things in a girl''s ring that are not suitable for men to see


    Chu Fei was also helpless. He shrugged his shoulders, looked at Leslie and said:


    "can you control that old thing first and let Leslie control his body again?"


    "Yes Leslie raised her hand for a moment, and a black air rushed out of her favor. In the air, it turned into a metal dress made of steel


    This dress seems to have eyes. It goes straight to the old guy lying on his side, and then it falls on him


    The next moment, the sound of machinery, gear crazy ring


    The so-called clothes immediately turned into shackles, and directly controlled the old thing in a very strange, awkward and painful posture.At the same time, there was an iron mask that caught his mouth


    Look at this old guy again. His posture is kneeling. His whole body leans back to the limit, and then his head and neck are forced to stretch forward again


    Two arms are flattened and stretched backward


    In a word, if it is in reality, it is absolutely a cruel punishment


    "All right!" Leslie turned around and looked at some people with a smile.


    Then, chufei and they didn''t move, but quietly watched and waited


    Outside, in the room, Lai Chi stood ready for any possible danger.


    In Lai Chi''s eyes, Hu Yu, who finally calms down, opens her eyes and looks at Lai Chi blankly. After a while, she comes back to understand what''s going on.


    "You How are you Lai Chi asked after seeing that Hu Yu had a reaction.


    Hu Yu had already held the eye stone in her hand. Facing Lai Chi''s problem, she said:


    " Not yet... "


    Lai Chi was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear such an answer However, it seems that there is no question about how to answer at this time.


    The fox and the moon sat beside each other and didn''t know what happened.


    Since they didn''t know, they were very clever and didn''t speak.


    But next, Huyu was silly She didn''t know what to do next. The eye stone was already in her hand, but what to do now? Direct integration? How to integrate? Into your own sea of consciousness? How can I get it in?


    It''s no wonder that Hu Yu doesn''t understand. She hasn''t been exposed to this level of knowledge yet


    "What''s the matter?" Chufei spoke, of course, chufei''s body.


    "I How can I get this in... " Fox jade wants to cry without tears.


    "Can you show me?" Chu Fei asked.


    Hu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Chu Fei didn''t take the stone, but let Hu Yu hold it in the palm of his hand, and then Chu Fei pointed it up


    But just as chufei''s fingers were about to touch the stone, a figure came out of Huyu''s head


    I''m Cao!


    Chu Fei''s body was startled, and when he fixed his eyes on it, he saw that it was not someone else, it was Chu Fei''s spirit


    The flesh and the spirit look at each other and exchange their respective information in an instant The two Chu Fei''s thoughts and consciousness were combined in this instant.


    "I''ll take it in..." Chu Fei''s spirit grabs the eye stone and goes back


    As for the physical body Chu Fei, laughing and sitting back, there is no need to identify, he already knows what is going on.


    In the sea of fox Jade''s consciousness, Chu Fei plays with the eye stone. After a few minutes, he feels that there is nothing to study, so he gives it back to Fox jade.


    The next moment, under the leadership of Leslie, this eye stone gradually merged with the spirit of fox jade.


    It''s a very magical state


    When this eye stone was just taken out of Qiankun ring, Leslie had already found it and realized what it was


    So Chu Fei''s spirit came out happily, so Chu Fei didn''t need to be identified.


    This kind of stone is not something in the world of fighting demons, but it is full of legends in the mythical age of fighting demons


    Not only that, Leslie also said very definitely that this thing, even the beast God also mentioned


    Who is the beast God? Of course, chufei knows very well that it''s monkey brother of the monkey king. Since the elder martial brother has said that, it means that the identity of the eye stone is not wrong.


    "Lord, this Is it really that powerful? " Next, the moon asked in a low voice.


    "It must be a good thing, but it''s hard to say whether it''s that powerful or not, and whether it''s that thing." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "The eye of Supervision This name is not as good as Tianyan stone... " The Moon said casually.


    "In fact, the meaning of the name, in the final analysis, it just gives the spirit more possibilities..." Although that''s what he said, Chu Fei didn''t have much interest in the eye of heaven, or the eye of inspection.


    Earlier, Leslie made it clear when he introduced the eye of the sky, the eye of supervision. In the world of fighting demons, it is said that there was a kind of heavenly treasure in the mythical age, which can let people control all people''s thoughts and know everyone''s thoughts


    Therefore, many evil spirits were born at that time, which were basically related to this eye of Supervision


    Later, the eye of supervision was destroyed by the gods, and fragments were scattered everywhere This is a statement accepted by the world of fighting demons, which is also a kind of universal cognition.


    "Countless small eyes make up a big eye, and countless big eyes make up a bigger eye This is the characteristic of the eye of supervision, but this should be just a fragment... "


    Leslie has finished part of her work, so she can come to chufei and Mingyue to say this.Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "how long will it take?"


    "Look at herself, it won''t take long."


    A moment later, the spirit of Huyu who was sitting there opened his eyes. At that moment, her eyes released a stream of energy, let people subconsciously feel a group of fox jade staring at the same.


    But the feeling just flashed by and soon disappeared.


    Huyu stood up, saluted Leslie respectfully, then chufei, and said:


    "I''ll solve him first."


    The crowd nodded, then turned around and turned their backs in the direction of the old man.


    The next moment, the frightened whine came. After blinking, it was quiet again


    Several people turn around and see the proud fox jade, knowing that everything has finally been solved.


    Since the matter is settled, chufei and Mingyue will not stay, so chufei and Mingyue leave Huyu''s sea of consciousness under Leslie''s guidance and return to their respective bodies, while Leslie stands beside laichi again.

 Chapter 566

    The next thing is simple: search, search the whole palace as much as possible, and soon the palace will be searched out.


    When everything was done, chufei stood in the room again and stood in front of the tripod.


    This is the top priority. Of course, this is the most valuable treasure.


    Chu Fei first identified the bronze tripod, and found that there was not much special about it, but the materials were more advanced, which could be regarded as a magic weapon, but it had no special use.


    In a word, the positioning of this tripod is really embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t dislike him. He passed an appraisal, and then he understood it thoroughly. By the way, he also studied the golden feather array clearly.


    Then, under the gaze of the crowd, Chu Fei played a series of handprint tricks, and finally pressed the light ball on the cauldron into the cauldron, and put all the white Qi into the cauldron


    At last, Chu Fei lifted the golden feather array. In a flash, 81 streamers of light rushed from the outside, and all of them plunged into the cauldron.


    The metal clang is incessant in the ear. When everything is quiet, Chu Fei raises his hand and reaches into the ding.


    When Chu Fei''s hand came back, he took out a golden feather fan.


    "I''ll go. It''s too much!"


    At the moment of seeing this golden feather fan, Chu Fei began to dislike it.


    The feather fan is made of feather. It''s the same as Zhuge Liang''s in appearance, but it''s really golden in color, and it also emits a touch of golden light.


    I don''t think much about this feather fan in my hand, but if I take it out, I will be surrounded by people! It''s too eye-catching, it''s too showy.


    But it''s also a magic weapon. Although I don''t know the level yet, it''s ok


    Chufei doesn''t know, Mingyue doesn''t know, laichi and Leslie don''t know, Huyu doesn''t know, and sleepy Cheng Feng doesn''t know


    At this moment, outside the great wilderness


    Over the center of every continent (except eight continents) on the boundary of Lagerstroemia indica On the stele, accompanied by a thunder and lightning, a line of streamer text is rapidly forming!


    At this moment, all the people who found this were surprised!


    There are no words, only mysterious lines on the stele began to appear on the text!


    What''s more, the words on the stele are not one or two! It''s two columns. It''s two columns!


    There are two lists on the stele at this moment!


    A list of Taoists, a list of Heroes


    On the list of Taoist utensils, there are such words:


    a golden feather fan


    needless to say, everyone can understand what''s going on. This is to say that someone has already got the first Dao instrument, and for the time being, the golden feather fan is the only Dao instrument, so it ranks first.


    As for the list of heroes, it shows that many people are confused:


    one person


    two words, yes, there are only two words on the list of heroes.


    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the stele? "


    "How can it be? You think the stele belongs to your family. There''s something wrong with it. I think you''re out of your mind!"


    "What''s the matter? How can someone be on the list?"


    "Look who''s on the list. Good luck!"


    "Why don''t you have a name? Or, which person''s name is "person"? Who can tell me what happened... "


    ¡­¡­


    Similar questions have been raised in many places, but those who really understand the rules of dengtianbang and dengtianbei, those experts and those who come from famous families, have already understood what''s going on.


    Dahuang, the barbarian blood city, and the residence of the blissful gate


    looking at the changes on the stele, Yu Lianhua said with a smile:


    "it''s quite fast, Xueer, you say that it was Zheng at that time, that''s still that boy!"


    Yu Lianhua is not really asking Yun Shuxue about her idea. She is just teasing. Yun Shuxue naturally understood his master''s idea, but after thinking for a while, he said: "I don''t know."


    "There''s nothing else to think about. It must be chufei, who can have such good luck except him!"


    Yun Shuxue said with a smile:


    "master, Zheng was not weak at that time."


    Yu Lianhua turned her lips and said:


    "if you don''t tell me whether you are weak or not, he didn''t go into the wasteland at all, so it can''t be him."


    "Ah? "He is not the master of ghost valley."


    "Do you really believe it? Anyway, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe a word from people in ghost valley. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the Shengting station, black robed Wuqi was drinking tea while watching the stele. At this time, wujiangyue came in from outside and said:


    "Dad, I can go now! Somebody''s got something good! "


    Wu Qi, who had been thinking quietly, laughed when he heard her daughter''s words"There is a man..."


    Wujiang month Leng next, and then they understand what is going on.


    "Dad, this stele can really hide people''s identity..."


    "Of course, I don''t want to expose it. Naturally, there are various reasons. Since dengtianbei is absolutely fair, it is necessary to do so."


    "What if everyone hides their identities..." Wu Jiangyue asked curiously.


    Wu Qi smiles and looks at her daughter for a long time. At last, she says, "so there''s another one Yue''er, how did you know that boy... "


    "What''s the matter with me? Will the sky list be on it? " Wujiangyue interrupts her father''s words with a smile and throws out her own question.


    Wu Qi helped her forehead and said with a bitter smile:


    "OK, you go and get ready. It''s time to go in. And be more careful. "


    Wu Qi didn''t answer Wu Jiangyue''s question because he knew very well that his daughter knew the answer at all. The reason why she asked that question was just to make her stop talking


    ¡­¡­


    More and more people noticed it, so everyone knew that the wasteland could finally enter.


    Then the dispute will finally begin.


    But at this time, Chu Fei, who was in the wasteland, had a bad smile on his face.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know anything, but suddenly, Chu Fei suddenly "saw" the stele, and saw the two lists on the stele.


    Daoqi list


    Hero list


    Then, Chu Fei saw the golden feather fan on the list of Taoist utensils. It''s nothing. Next to it is the hero list. It''s also on.


    At this moment, Chu Fei knew inexplicably that his name would be displayed on it


    This is a kind of enlightenment, in which chufei immediately understood the rules of the stele.


    The name can be default, if you don''t care, it will show the word chufei. But you can also choose your own name and write it down


    So that''s the nickname Nicknames can be changed, but they can only be changed every time they appear on the list


    For example, now Chu Fei left the word "human" as his nickname So if Chu Fei wants to change his name, he can only wait until his ranking changes.


    For example, someone''s ranking appears on the list and surpasses Chu Fei Then Chu Fei can change his name


    But if someone else just ranks behind chufei and chufei''s own ranking doesn''t change, then he can''t change his name.


    This is a kind of welfare and a kind of care


    In a word, chufei likes this rule very much.


    As for now, the word "human" has become Chu Fei''s nickname.


    Of course, at this time, countless people are thinking about what kind of Taoist weapon the golden feather fan is and what kind of power it has. All these are mysteries and dangers.


    With the golden feather fan in hand, chufei leads the crowd away from the palace with a smile. As for the sleepy Cheng Feng, it naturally depends on Chi to deal with him.


    The golden feather array has been released, and Chu Fei doesn''t need to worry about anything any more. And because of the existence of the golden feather array, there is no external threat in this part of the area.


    So, next, chufei and they went all the way back to the outermost square. Then chufei set a table and came out with a chair.


    The tin house is also thrown out. Cheng Feng is sent back to her room to rest, and Hu Yu is forced into Mingyue''s room. Because this line of Hu Yu has gained a lot, it is necessary for her to grasp the harvest.


    Laichi and Leslie had nothing to do, so they went back to chufei''s Dantian space to study the two three-level puppets. Before they left, chufei gave them a brief introduction about the realm of cultivation he probably knew


    Now the only people who have nothing to do are Mingyue and chufei.


    It''s not the puppet who is busy cooking from the inside


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the great wilderness forbidden area, people from the blissful gate, the holy court, the holy mountain, the barbarians, the great wilderness City, the regret heaven city and so on have all started to set out. The monks and the people of the small sects have also rushed into the great wilderness forbidden area in twos and threes.


    On other continents, those who had already entered the forbidden area, or those who had not yet entered the forbidden area, were all stimulated by the incident of chufei, and they started one after another


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei didn''t study the book of puppets seriously, but got to know something about puppets At the same time, he''s planning what''s next.


    The purpose of Chu Fei''s waiting for Cheng Feng Mingyue to enter the wasteland is to be famous, that is to let the world know that xiaodongtian has risen again! In this way, Chu Fei''s task is to find Tao tools, all kinds of Tao tools, and then find good things to improve their strength and influence


    But there is a problem in this, that is, whether you are looking for yourself slowly or staring at others playing with Mantis catching cicadas and yellow sparrow Or, kill people and sell goods directlyBut anyway, fox jade is a very important issue.


    According to Hu Yu''s age, she is still young, and her cultivation is not high, because she is sent out.


    But it''s not a fixed frequency to open the list. If Huyu goes out this time, it''s hard to say whether he can catch up with her in his life!


    Before Huyu was 30 years old, Chu Fei opened the wasteland again


    But it''s very unlikely


    So, the question now is, does Chu Fei want to wait for Hu Yu to act together?


    If you really want to bring it, then what kind of state does she want to exist in chufei?


    "Yes, if it''s just a game, it''s easy Either form a team or throw it out Don''t bother at all


    Chu Fei sighed, this fact is puzzling.


    It''s true that Chu Fei won''t waste much energy just waiting for Hu Yu to act together


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei decided to let Hu Yu decide


    But before that, Chu Fei had to be ready Thinking about all kinds of possible dangers in the future, Chu Fei is doing all kinds of plan deduction quickly


    The helicopter can''t be used any more now! Even if you don''t encounter any array, monster, puppet or other things, there are still people


    Chu Fei knew that since he had opened the display of the list on the stele, people from outside would surely rush in.

 Chapter 567

    But Chu Fei himself in the mind also know, now don''t care how to plan, really all can''t necessarily be able to use at that time.


    But this kind of plan in advance is also meaningful. At least Chu Fei can sort out how much help his system can help him in this matter.


    For example, what can the items in the system be used for? Even if the items in the system are exchanged, they are useless here


    In such a busy, soon it began to night.


    In the tin house, after several times of familiarity, Mingyue has mastered the usage of the equipment in the kitchen and successfully made a delicious meal.


    When all the delicious food was on the table, chufei found that Mingyue was much more talented than him in the field of cooking.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the smell of this dinner. Cheng Feng wakes up in a daze. Cheng Feng, who wakes up, calms down in his room and confirms that there is nothing wrong with his body and spirit. Then he opens the door and comes out.


    "Awake? Are you all right? " Chu Fei sat at the dining table and asked with a smile.


    Cheng Feng is a little embarrassed. After all, how do you think about this kind of thing? How do you feel ashamed. Otherwise, how can Mingyue be ok!


    "If it''s OK, go to clean up and get ready for dinner."


    Seeing Cheng Feng embarrassed, Chu Fei didn''t say much. Anyway, since Cheng Feng''s performance shows that he has no problem with his body.


    Kitchen moon heard the sound, back just to see Cheng Feng embarrassed standing there, although Chu Fei has said let him go to clean up for dinner, but Cheng Feng still did not move.


    It seems that he has something else to say.


    At this time, Chu Fei just felt like a parent. As soon as the old God sat down at home, the children stood beside him honestly. They didn''t dare to talk or make trouble, for fear that they would be scolded by their parents


    "What''s the matter? What do you want to say? " Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "He didn''t mean to say anything Lord, he wants to find out what''s going on... " Mingyue brings up the last soup and says Cheng Feng''s idea with a smile.


    "What do you say? I don''t understand... " Chu Fei was puzzled, and Mingyue continued:


    "he must want to ask why he fainted..." Mingyue''s understanding of Cheng Feng is not comparable to that of Chu. After Mingyue says this, Cheng Feng nods with a bitter smile, which confirms Mingyue''s statement.


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "well, what can it be? I made Lai Chi make you dizzy. You should have been almost possessed at that time. But now it''s all right. Thanks to Chi and Leslie, even if you''re really possessed, you can be pulled back... "


    After a pause, chufei continued:


    "OK, go to clean up and come back for dinner."


    "Hey, hey, OK, I''ll go." Cheng Feng finally put his heart in his stomach. When his doubts were solved, he was happy.


    A moment later, the three people enjoyed themselves at the dinner table. The rich dinner made them extremely relaxed, and they could have a good rest that night.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Huyu finished her realization. She came out with Mingyue and had breakfast with four people.


    After breakfast, the four of them chatted about their plans after drinking tea.


    "Fox jade, what do you think? Do you want to leave now and go home, or do you want to continue to walk in the forbidden area with us?"


    Fox jade didn''t answer for the first time. It seemed that she was seriously considering this question.


    Chu Fei is not worried, so she does her own things quietly. Anyway, after Hu Yu makes a decision, she will come to tell Chu Fei.


    But at this time, chufei''s region finally welcomed the first group of guests.


    If it''s a guest, it''s natural that after entering the wasteland, it''s transported to the nearby people.


    Outside, about 300 meters away, a group of people suddenly appeared there.


    Judging from the clothes, all the people in this team should come from the same sect. It can also be transmitted to the same place together, which shows that the strength of their sect is not too weak.


    At least, there is a master in this sect who can ensure that they are all together.


    A total of six people, three men and three women, were wearing cloth clothes, so they knew they were not barbarians. Judging from the characteristics of their clothes, they should be from Dahuang 81 City, but I don''t know which city they are from.


    These six people are not young. At first glance, they are only in their twenties, but don''t forget that this is the world of crape myrtle. Nourished by the vitality of heaven and earth, even the appearance of ordinary people is older than that of people with the same appearance on earth.


    In other words, these six people seem to be in their twenties, so the actual age should be around thirty.


    At this age, he should be similar to Cheng Feng.


    However, although they are favored by the beauty because of the vitality of heaven and earth, these six people are not handsome men and women. Whether it''s male or female, the scars on the bare skin have been stacked together layer by layer.From this point of view, these six people are either prone to self abuse, or they have really experienced too many battles and too many dangers, otherwise they would never have so many scars.


    Fortunately, their faces are not as serious as other places. Although there are scars on their facial features, they are still intact.


    After landing, the six people were all in a daze for a period of time. During this period, they didn''t move and just waited.


    It''s probably the same idea as Chu Fei when he came in Since there''s no danger, it''s safe. Slow down first


    A few minutes later, the six returned to their normal state and began to explore around cautiously.


    "There seems to be no big formation nearby Don''t move. I''ll find the way A bald head said in a deep voice.


    They have seen the scene around, whether it is the attic building or chufei''s Tin House has already entered their vision, not only that, but also the residual taste of breakfast has been found by them.


    However, because this is a wasteland, and I don''t know the nature of the tin house, so these six people didn''t dare to relax too much.


    As for the bareheaded way finding, it''s not really to find your own way, but to use a special method


    In the other five people''s waiting, the bald head gently patted a pocket on his waist. The next moment, the pocket slowly swelled, and in a moment, a villain jumped out.


    This little man is only one foot three inches tall, which is the height of a little dog


    After the villain came out, he immediately ran under the control of bareheaded.


    Villain''s speed is fast, crazy running soon can not see its shadow, only a circle of smoke and dust that it is now the position and direction.


    The villain constantly expanded his running range, at least the place he ran would not be in any danger.


    On the other side, a fat man also stood up and said with a smile:


    "elder martial brother, I''m not idle. I''ll explore in the air. After all, it''s a wasteland. Be careful..."


    The other four nodded yes, then the fat man patted his waist pocket, and the pocket was slowly raised, and the next moment a villain jumped out.


    However, the difference between this little man and the previous bareheaded little man is that this little man has wings, meat wings, which is a bit similar to the feeling of bat wings, but there is no bone claw leaking out, and the color is the same as the skin color of the little man.


    In a word, the skin color of these two villains is like gold and jade. If these two little people are still on the earth, if they don''t move, they will be picked up as jade carvings


    After the villain came out, he immediately flapped his wings, and then under the control of the fat man, he began to explore the air around him


    A bald man, a fat man, two people control two puppies, one can fly, the other can run, and four pressure foot cheers


    Seeing all this, Chu Fei felt that his three outlooks had been destroyed


    In the tin room, chufei, Chengfeng, Mingyue and Huyu are sitting in the living room. On the TV wall of the living room, the huge display shows the situation outside.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu both wanted to know how the monitor could look outside, but Chu Fei didn''t answer. Finally, they were asked that they had no choice but to say that it was a kind of Technology


    But strictly speaking, Chu Fei didn''t know what was going on.


    But he knows what he said must be true. Since the electrical appliances provided by the system can do this, it''s absolutely not wrong to say that technology can''t go too far.


    "I feel like vomiting now I really regret eating so much in the morning... "


    Looking at the two villains on TV, Chu Fei said with a frown.


    "What''s the matter with you, patriarch? Are you sick? I don''t think these two villains are serious!" Mingyue and Cheng Feng begin to care about chufei''s health, because they really don''t think the two villains have any nausea.


    But chufei is different. As an earthman, he thought he would not be good at first, but when he saw the close-up of a few little people, chufei immediately thought of two things that most people on earth would never touch


    One is called gumentong The other one is buried with the golden girl


    They are all villains, and they all have their own functions. The difference is that Chu Fei thought of these villains, and their skin would not be as bright and moist as those two.


    But it was the smoothness of the little man''s skin that made chufei feel uncomfortable


    This is a psychological performance, Chu Fei himself is very clear that the current state can be explained by the "valley of terror" theory.


    The so-called valley of terror theory means that dolls and dolls are not good at designing cartoons, but the closer they are to human beings, the more terrifying they are.


    As for the two Xiaogu people, they are not so terrible


    Chu Fei could see it clearly. Although one of the two little people made by bald head and fat man had wings and the other didn''t, they didn''t even have a pore, but every spectacle was completeThose two little people are boys. They have everything but no pores Moreover, the eyes of the two villains are full of children''s sense of "ignorance and violence".


    "Be careful of these six people..." Chufei closed his eyes for a moment, then continued: "I want to drive them away now Or just kill... "


    Chu Fei''s disgust makes Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu feel incredible, but there is no way. After all, people who are not in the same world still have many differences between the three outlooks and universal knowledge.


    "Master Chu They are from the golden girl city... " Huyu finally spoke.


    "The golden girl city? What is it, one of the 81 cities in the great wilderness? " Chu Fei was shocked because the name was too much So what.

 Chapter 568

    "Well This... " Fox jade did not immediately give a positive answer, but hesitated, this hesitation makes Chu Fei more confused.


    Next to him, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are puzzled, yes, no, it''s nothing to hesitate about!


    "It is true that this golden city is included in the 81 cities of Dahuang, but they are not any of the 81 cities..."


    Hu Yu''s hesitation is to organize language, but it is obvious that her organization is not very successful. Because after hearing this sentence, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue are even more confused.


    But from the fox jade self-confident face, three people still quickly know that she did not lie, but how specific, can only wait for her to explain.


    Huyu continued:


    "the golden boy and jade girl town is not big, and there are not many people in the city. My father said that they are of the same nationality, but no one can tell what they teach."


    "Isn''t it a little bit weird?" Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "No, really. It seems that they are not allowed to intermarry with outsiders unless they are willing to enter their golden city."


    "Well, that''s to say, their city is not big enough to rank with the 81 City, but you Dahuang 81 city also admits their existence. Is that what you mean?"


    Chu Fei tried to summarize with his own understanding, but Hu Yu shook his head, but soon nodded again.


    "Let''s not talk about the 81 city. What do you know about them?" Chu Fei is to see to understand, the fox jade to the golden boy jade girl city this matter itself is also a little know, a lot of things she can only say a superficial probably just.


    "They are similar to us. They all have their own skills, but it seems that not everyone is qualified to practice their skills Every five hundred years, they will choose a pair of golden maids, just like the saint and son. It is said that golden maids will be the strongest among the people they walk outside. "


    "What else?" Chufei continued.


    Hu Yu shook her head. She had already finished what she knew. After all, it''s a girl who doesn''t care much about this kind of thing, and the barbarian generation''s foreign disciple is hubai.


    Although they are brothers and sisters, and they are close to each other, it is obvious that they did not learn at the same time. This matter, if Chu Fei asks Hu Bai, Hu Bai can tell it clearly from every detail.


    But unfortunately, fox white is not here.


    What can be understood is almost understood, and more things can only be understood later. However, Chu Fei does not think that he will really study the information of this golden city. After all, there is no need.


    However, at this time, the six people outside the golden girl city have explored the neighborhood. At least in their opinion, there will be no threat of array nearby.


    "Elder martial brother, let''s search all these attics first Maybe we''ll find something good... " Fat man is flattering when he talks, and his elder martial brother is the bald one.


    The bald man shook his head and said:


    "no, there''s nothing nice about these attics. Go straight there, you see if there''s anyone in there, and if so, you know how to do it. "


    The place that bareheaded pointed to was chufei''s Tin House, which was no wonder. After all, the appearance of the tin house was so different from the loft on both sides.


    What''s more, they had smelled the delicious food from the tin house before


    For bald arrangement, fat man not only did not refuse, but very happy agreed down, and then trotted to the outside of the tin house.


    The fat man made two rounds around the tin house, but he didn''t see anything in the two rounds, because the windows of the tin house were closed and the door was closed. It was impossible to see the inside directly.


    After two turns, the fat man stopped three meters away from the door. He first looked back at the other five people and saw that they were walking slowly. He immediately began to call the door and said:


    "ah, is there anyone inside! Someone''s words come out and say a word! "


    No response Chufei, they are too lazy to answer such a rude call.


    "Is there anyone inside? We are from Dahuang 81 city. Come out and get to know each other..."


    The fat man didn''t seem to think there was any problem with his shouting. On the contrary, because he couldn''t hear any response, he began to doubt whether there was any problem in the tin house.


    At this moment, five other people came over and said, "how about it?"


    "Elder martial brother, no one seems to..."


    "No one? No, keep calling Bareheaded sneer way.


    The fat man nodded. Just as he was about to continue, the door opened


    Chu Fei came out with an unhappy face, and while walking, he was gnawing a cucumber on his hand This kind of Chu Fei, how to look like a local ruffian.


    "Yes?" Chu Fei, who opened them, leaned directly against the doorframe and looked at the six people outside with slanting eyes. He didn''t speak, so he said."Ah, friends, where are you from..." The fat man didn''t think about chufei''s posture. Instead, he stares at the cucumber in chufei''s hand, full of curiosity.


    "Xiaomen, Xiaopai, scattered cultivation in the world..." Chufei chewed the cucumber and said indistinctly.


    "Oh, we are from the golden girl city!" The fat man seemed very proud of this, but then the fat man''s reaction was a little speechless. He took a step forward, pointed his fleshy finger to the cucumber in chufei''s hand and asked:


    "friend, what are you eating?"


    "cucumber." Chufei didn''t hide it.


    "Melon? Why are you so thin... " The fat man seems to be very sad about the food, but next to him, the bald man pushes him away.


    At the moment of being pushed away, the fat man seemed to know that he had done something wrong. He even laughed and didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After pushing the fat man away, he stood in front of Chu Fei with his bare head and stared at him for a while. He didn''t know what he was looking at. After a few breaths, he said:


    "are you also the people who just came in? How come I haven''t seen you. "


    "There are so many people and so many eyes. Isn''t it normal that I haven''t seen them before I haven''t seen you either... " Chufei doesn''t give a good face to rude people.


    The bald man snorted, nodded, and then said:


    "friend, we just came here, and we didn''t have any food on us. I don''t know if our friend can lend us something to eat..."


    Although the previous attitude is not very good, but at least this bald also know to use the word "borrow". But even so, it doesn''t mean that his attitude has improved in any way.


    On the contrary, Chu Fei wondered in his heart that he even asked others to eat in the wasteland. Is this man sick? If you are not ill, there must be some other intention


    Chu Fei thought for a moment, then said with a smile:


    "yes, but what do you want to borrow to eat?"


    "Do you have any mustard?" Asked the bald man.


    Chufei had never heard of such a name. However, it is estimated that it is also a kind of vegetable in the world of crape myrtle.


    Since it''s the vegetable of Lagerstroemia indica, there must be no more in chufei. But now Chu Fei was even more puzzled. He secretly decided, and then said:


    "there is no yellow beard vegetable, but I have cabbage here. Do you want it?"


    "Cabbage?" Baldheaded and puzzled, he even looked back at the other five people, who were also puzzled. It was obvious that they had never heard what cabbage was.


    But it also made Chu Fei more alert, because when they heard the word "cabbage", there was a kind of "at a loss" embarrassment in their expression, and then they were puzzled


    Interesting! Chu Fei in the heart secretly smile, probably already understand is how to return a responsibility. It''s estimated that this bald head is trying to find fault with mustard, but it happens that Chu Fei doesn''t know what mustard is, and they don''t know what cabbage is


    "The cabbage is good. Cheng Feng, bring out a cabbage!"


    Voice down, Cheng Feng agreed in it, and then came out with a cabbage.


    "Lord..."


    "Yes." Chu Fei took the cabbage and threw it to baldhead. At the same time, he said:


    "this cabbage is good. It''s big, crisp and sweet. It''s delicious!"


    When Chu Fei said this, he clearly noticed that there was a trace of disgust in his bald eyes, and the other five people were similar.


    But for a moment, chufei did not want to understand why these people showed such eyes.


    But the next moment Bareheaded dragging hands of cabbage suddenly for a while, crisp and sweet cabbage moment was sincere all over the sky fog flower, at the same time, a cold killing intention to Chu Fei.


    "Garbage pariah, die soon!"


    The roar came from the fat man''s mouth. After the fat man yelled this sentence, the three women next to him also began to scold.


    "Yes, my eyes are dirty, and I still have a face to live!"


    "There are dirty people everywhere..."


    "What a bad luck


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei frowned. He looked at the bald head in front of him and said:


    "how to say?"


    "I don''t know. Since you eat vegetable leaves, you deserve to die!"


    Bare head Yin wears a face to finish saying, immediately feel out a brick like thing mercilessly smashed to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was also angry. He didn''t dare to do anything in the morning, so he was pointed at by the nose and scolded for a long time. Who can bear this kind of thing!


    So Chu Fei didn''t use the fight God array to do anything, but directly rushed out of the protection range of the fight God array, directly came to the old bald head, and hit the key belly.


    The bald head seems to have thought that Chu Fei would take the initiative to attack, so he quickly adjusted the distance, and then the brick in his hand hit Chu Fei''s head hard.


    Chu Fei is also a master of boxing. He can''t beat the brick. He just twists his side to avoid it perfectly. But at the same time, the particularity of the brick also attracts Chu Fei''s attention.This brick is white Or, this is not a brick, but a pillow the size of a brick


    This is Chu Fei''s feeling, because when this thing was photographed, it didn''t give people a very hard feeling, on the contrary, it had a soft feeling


    But even so, Chu Fei didn''t want to let it shoot on him


    After dodging this attack, Chu Fei directly bumped his elbow into the chin of his bald head. Under the great power, he took a few steps back to see if he could stand firm.


    Chu Fei frowned, the bald head should be able to avoid the past, but why did he not avoid this attack? Chufei couldn''t understand.


    "The Dalits who eat vegetable leaves are rubbish, so is their attack power!"


    Bare head finish saying, turn round to walk, also ignore Chu Fei''s idea of this side. Just when Chu Fei thought that the bald head was about to run away, he pointed to the fat man and said:


    "you come to practice!"


    "Hey! Thank you, elder martial brothe

 Chapter 569

    The fat man turned from disgust to excitement, and then trotted to Chu Fei. The way he looked at Chu Fei was like looking at a sandbag, and it was like looking at a corpse


    At the same time, the excitement in the fat man''s eyes is more and more obvious, which almost becomes the real thing to burn chufei.


    Chu Fei frowned, and the expression and attitude of the fat man and other people showed that the bald man just now didn''t seem to run away, but really wanted the fat man to practice.


    But if it''s true, chufei will be depressed. He says: my attack power is really so low?


    But when Chu Fei was upset, the fat man was smiling and slapped his pocket on his waist. In a moment, the pocket began to swell


    Chu Fei had seen this scene on the TV in the living room before, but because of the angle, Chu Fei didn''t really see what these people''s pockets were.


    But now, at such a close distance, chufei finally saw that it was a pocket, because it was just a pocket sealed on their clothes, not any extra equipment


    Pocket inflation speed is not fast, combined with the picture seen in the living room TV before, Chu Fei naturally does not want them to really get that villain out.


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly stepped close to the fat man, with a fist sealed directly in his throat, and the elbow of the other arm pressed against the fat man''s heart


    At the same time, zhenyuanli gushes out and bumps into the fat man.


    Chu Fei felt that this attack was absolutely not weak, but the fat man didn''t respond. It seemed that such an attack could not hurt him at all.


    Chu Fei was secretly surprised, but at the same time, he knew that his attack power was only pure physical power


    At the next moment, Chu feizhen''s strength surged, hitting the fat man''s left rib with three fists in a row


    The speed of these three fists is very fast and the strength is also great. The fat man was beaten by chufei''s three fists, and the whole person flew out horizontally. At the same time, there was blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    But at the same time, the fat man also successfully called out the little man with wings!


    The fat man fell to the ground with a bang and went out a long way, but it didn''t make the fat man feel any pain. On the contrary, he was so excited that he was almost crazy holding the formula.


    Chufei''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tight. He doesn''t wait for the fat man to fall to the ground, but at this moment, under the fat man''s formula, the meat winged villain suddenly rushes to chufei.


    That villain''s distance from chufei is only a few meters, so the distance is nothing under the full speed impact of villain, but it has come to chufei''s chest in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Chu Fei only felt that the whole person had fallen into a boundless hell, and his whole body was covered with sweat and hair. A terrible chill came directly from the beginning to the bottom of his feet!


    In this sense, Chu Fei tried his best to turn his body around, and at the same time, he flashed to one side.


    The villain rushed into the air, but the villain quickly made a turn and rushed to chufei again.


    When the villain was only two feet away from chufei, the terrible chill appeared again!


    Although don''t know is how to return a responsibility, but Chu Fei or resolute dodge.


    Villain once again, but then it hovered in the air, a pair of eyes looking at chufei with a smile, as if he just did not want to attack chufei, but to find chufei to play together.


    But if it''s the smile of an ordinary child, chufei doesn''t think much about it. But this little man is only one foot high. His whole body seems to be made of gold and jade. It''s smooth and has no pores. How can I see it? It''s scary.


    Plus this kind of smile


    "Younger martial brother, kill him quickly. We still have to do something!" Not far away, a woman among several people watching the battle opened her mouth.


    Until this time, Chu Fei finally looked at the fat man again, just saw that the fat man had been standing there steadily, the formula had not been pinched, but the look on his face was extremely excited.


    "Hey, elder martial sister, if you don''t let me play, I''ll kill you." The fat man seems to be talking to himself, but then the villain in the air rushes to chufei again. At the same time, the fat man also runs. Zhenyuanfeng seems to come to chufei.


    Chu Fei forced the fear and chill in his heart, first avoided the little man''s flying, and then hit the fat man''s head with a fist. But unexpectedly, the fat man also came up with a brick Oh, yes, it''s a little white pillow They hit chufei.


    When he saw the fat man, Chu Fei was furious! He also gave up trying to avoid it, and directly vibrated Yuan Li back to the thing that didn''t know whether it was a brick or a pillow. At the same time, he felt the sand eagle with his left hand and threw it at the little man in the air!


    Bang!


    Gunfire! Chufei knows that the villain can''t avoid his own bullet without looking at it.


    At the same time, the brick that hit Chu''s body rebounded like a brick.Maybe it''s because of seeing Chu Fei take out his weapon, or some other reason. In a word, he and the fat man are very flexible at this moment. After one turns over and stands still, the fat man hits Chu Fei with one punch, while the other hand pats the brick pillow on his chest.


    I can''t understand I can''t understand the operation of this fat man But Chu Fei also didn''t go to heart, directly a foot swept to draw in the fat man''s shoulder, with his attack together interrupted.


    But chufei only broke the fat man''s fist Besides fists, fat man has other attacks!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    A string of whispers suddenly exploded in mid air, Chu Fei''s divine sense explored and found that it was the villain in mid air!


    At this time, the villain''s two hands were holding the bullet of chufei''s bullet, and then he laughed as if he had got a birthday present


    But the problem is that this villain is so chilly that when he smiles, he will


    It''s not too late. Over there, the brick pillow like things in the fat man''s hands have changed! After he patted it on his chest, it turned into a long white cloth immediately!


    Not only that, the white cloth also followed chufei''s fist and arm, and rushed straight to the smiling little man in the air!


    Chufei noticed that on the surface of the so-called white cloth, there were pieces of things that looked like paper leaves. The shape and color only made chufei think of the "hualeng stick" used in funerals on earth


    Of course, the name of hualengbang is fan''er


    After discovering this, Chu Fei immediately understood why he felt cold! It''s because no matter the villains or the previous pillow tiles, they all look like things for the dead!


    But Laughter goes on!


    The white cloth has extended to the foot of the villain, and then it stops there like a cloth bridge


    But the white cloth stopped, but the fat man didn''t stop!


    The fat man changed another posture to punch, and then one of them swung out to form another cloth bridge


    Every time the fat man punches, there will be more than one cloth bridge. After every dodge and counterattack, Chu Fei feels that he is about to be surrounded by Bai Ling


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Chufei''s laughter suddenly magnified several times. Chufei peeked at it and saw that chufei opened his hands and threw away the bullet. Then he stepped on the cloth bridge and rushed to chufei with several times the speed before


    At the same time, the laughter is constant, and the smile on the villain''s face is also brilliant!


    Chu Fei didn''t respond. The villain threw himself on Chu Fei''s chest!


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that his chest and internal organs were frozen into ice, and the whole person lost his resistance at that moment.


    Ding!


    -- serious injury of host detected, please choose repair!


    The warning of the system sounded, and Chu Fei almost chose to refuse to repair


    "What the hell!" Chu Fei roared in his heart. Yes, what is it! How seriously injured! All forced the system out to repair!


    Without hesitation, chufei immediately chose 100% repair, the next moment, chufei body instant recovery.


    But when Chu Fei paid more attention to his surroundings, he found that he was lying on the ground, and there was a large amount of blood beside him, together with internal organs


    Although the blood was red, it smelled so bad that Chu Fei almost jumped to curse his mother.


    The Lilliputian''s cheerful laughter continued in the air, and chufei also heard several voices that were just half said


    "Yes, but you are too soft, younger martial brother. You should have done it directly at the beginning."


    "Yes, younger martial brother, this is a battle, and we are still facing these Dalits. There is no need for this."


    "Younger martial brother Ha ha Eh? Who''s not dead! "


    "Ah? It''s not dead. It''s really a pariah. It''s dirty and disgusting. I can''t kill it all! "


    Chu Fei turns around coldly and looks at those people with silence in his heart.


    "Yes, I just lost my mind and almost died? What kind of attack is this! "


    Of course, chufei didn''t say what he thought. He slowly moved his body and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his body


    "You are really beyond my expectation..."


    Sneer, Chu Fei hit a ring finger, an exquisite red Firebird appeared in Chu Fei''s fingertips.


    "Come on, let me see your way again!"


    "Yes, I see how long you can stand!" The fat man was also in a hurry. He rushed to fight with Chu Fei. His fists and feet were like wind, and his white cloth was like electricity In addition, chufei suddenly fell into the same situation as before.But this time, chufei did it on purpose.


    Chu Fei looked at all this coldly, and kept dodging and fighting back, but the Firebird never let go, and the big move never came out


    "Why didn''t that pariah fight back? How can such rubbish be qualified to enter the forbidden area


    This is another woman''s voice. Chufei sneered and glanced over there. He said, "if you don''t fight back, it''s a chance for you to do your best!"


    After a few more breaths, the world around chufei seemed to be covered with white silk, and the villain stepped on it faster and faster and rushed to chufei.


    At this time, the fat man came to one side, sneering and pinching out another formula! In an instant, the laughing villain split into two, four, eight!


    In a twinkling, the villains all over the sky rushed to Chu Fei from all directions while laughing wildly


    The corner of Chu Fei''s mouth cocks up, and the technique of playing with fire turns the little Firebird into a huge fireball! Instantly devour everything!

 Chapter 570

    Chu Fei didn''t keep any hands, because he knew the realm of cultivation. I''m afraid he was no different from those people. So, there is no saying about bullying the weak. Just attack them with all your strength!


    With such full strength, daohuo instantly released a terrible high temperature. Those villains stopped running in an instant and turned around to escape. But in daohuo, where can they escape!


    But in this case, that group of villains even burst out more exaggerated laughter! What''s more, as Dao Huo gets angry, those villains tend to disappear, but the laughter is more and more shocking.


    Chu Fei scolded angrily and clapped several palms in succession. He poured the power of Dao Huo into those villains by using the method he had got by chance on the blood challenge!


    With Chu Fei''s hands, the terrible temperature directly burned those villains to fly ash! The laughter finally stopped!


    At the same time, Chu Fei didn''t give the fat man any chance to react. He rushed to the fat man with the fireball and raised his right palm


    Chufei''s right palm is raised along a smooth track. In the process, the big fireball of daohuo enters into chufei''s palm quickly


    The next moment, turn over the palm to take out, solid imprint on the fat man''s chest


    "Well The fat man looked at his chest, then at chufei, and then he wanted to look at his elder martial brother and elder martial sister But at this time, two flames came out of his eyes, and the fat man''s eyeballs collapsed in an instant


    Poof -


    in an instant, the fat man burst like an exploding balloon. At the same time, a piece of flame gushed out of his body and quickly retracted. In an instant, it turned into a red bird, flapping its wings and returning to chufei''s fingertips.


    Chu Fei turns back and turns his hand. The Firebird falls on Chu Fei''s palm.


    "Next..."


    Looking at those people, Chu Fei said calmly.


    Obviously, those five people didn''t expect that their fat younger martial brother would die in Chu Fei''s hands. At this moment, they refuse to believe their eyes.


    However, this is the battlefield after all, and the remaining five people are not too emotional. Instead, they begin to reassess Chu Fei''s strength.


    Bald did not speak, just frowning at Chu Fei, next to a woman who had refueled for the fat man came out.


    She is said to be a woman purely because of the two protrusions on her chest. Besides, the scars on her body are no less than those of others.


    "I''ve lost my eye. Jintong can even get up after hitting. Hehe, it seems that the Dalits are lucky."


    This woman said while walking toward Chu Fei, the speed is not fast and slow, it seems that there is no meaning to stop halfway.


    Chu Fei didn''t know what the woman was up to, but it was obvious that if she was allowed to be so easy to get close to her, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    "A new woman?" Chu Fei pretends to exaggerate, then controls the Firebird in his hand to spread its wings and jump into the air. After circling twice, he flies directly to this woman.


    Seeing the red bird flying towards her, the woman naturally stopped, but she didn''t make any defensive posture. Instead, she held out her hand to catch the bird with a smile, as if she took the Firebird as a real bird.


    Chufei frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what the woman thought, but at least the woman had stopped and stopped seven or eight meters away from chufei.


    Because of curiosity, and also feel that the other party is a woman, so a little grace, so Chu Fei did not immediately attack, but let the Firebird hover in front of the woman, did not really stop in her hand.


    "Pariah, this bird is good. I''ll take it." The woman looked at the Firebird for a moment, then looked at chufei, and her words were full of aggression.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about this, but when he saw the woman''s eyes, Chu Fei immediately realized that the woman didn''t really mean birds, but fire


    It seems that this woman is interested in chufei''s fire.


    "Every mouthful is a pariah. You are very happy."


    "Why, do you want to fight against this pariah?" The woman looked at Chu Fei contemptuously and asked.


    Chu Fei first turned to look at the place where the fat man died, then looked back at the woman, and then said:


    "where is your golden city?"


    "Do you want to go to worship? Ha ha ha When the woman laughed, Chu Fei sneered: "I''m going to slaughter the city." The voice falls, Chu Fei urges Firebird to turn into a huge fireball to wrap to this woman directly.


    Chu Fei is really lazy to think about what the difference between men and women and gentlemanly demeanor, a mouthful of a Dalit called Chu Fei killing transpiration.


    At the moment when the huge fireball broke out, the temperature rose wildly, but chufei was cautious, because chufei felt that the woman seemed to escape.


    What method did she use to avoid? Chu Fei didn''t notice it at all.


    What happened at that moment, Chu Fei''s face was muddled.But because of the losses in the last battle, Chu Fei was more cautious this time. After discovering that the woman had disappeared, he immediately opened his huge net of divine knowledge and tried to find the woman''s trace as soon as possible.


    I don''t know if I guess that chufei will release his divine sense, so I know that I can''t hide for long. The woman directly appears on the side of chufei, and has already put on a posture.


    This woman side horse micro squat, left arm spread flat in front, elbow a villain sitting there looking at Chu Fei smile, at the same time, right arm lift flat after spread, right fist in neck side, here elbow position, also stand a villain, this villain also to Chu Fei smile.


    These two villains should have been recruited when the woman just dodged the fireball. These are two girls, who are both feet high and golden, and one has wings, the other has no wings


    Little girl It''s the jade girl, the villain is the golden boy


    Jintong''s way of fighting and attack routine Chu Fei has probably understood, but this jade girl''s way of fighting is still black.


    But Chu Fei didn''t really want to know how the jade girl fought. Now he just wanted to burn them to ashes with a fire.


    So Chu Fei was just a little stunned, and then began to attack again.


    Fireball condenses into Firebird again. Under the control of chufei, it rushes to the woman on the side like lightning.


    The woman gave a sneer and hit her right fist in the air. At the same time, the winged villain on her right arm flapped and flew into the air. The silver bell like laughter exploded instantly.


    This is not over, along her right arm, a white Ling shot directly at chufei''s throat, chufei did not hide, but also gave up to let Firebird continue to attack, but controlled Firebird to turn and hit this knife white Ling.


    At the moment of impact, there was a dull sound, white Ling was burned out a hole, and the Firebird passed through instantly, which interrupted the attack.


    But the other woman doesn''t care at all. The jade girl without wings on her left arm doesn''t care here either. Seeing Bai Ling appear, she immediately jumps up and rushes to Chu Fei with a smile


    Although Bai Ling was blocked, it also stopped in front of Chu Fei. Although daohuo could burn a hole, it didn''t seem to be able to completely burn Bai Ling in an instant.


    It is at this point in time that the jade girl who runs and laughs wildly has rushed to Chu Fei.


    Over there, the women continue to attack and lay more white silk. It seems that they don''t care what stage they have reached


    Chu Fei didn''t fight hard this time. Seeing that the villain rushed into him, he directly mobilized the fire in his body and put a fire cover on his body surface. With the blessing of Zhenyuan force, the attack power that this fire cover can resist has reached the full strength of the monk in Dantian realm.


    This is the best that Chu Fei can do. After all, he only knows how to control daohuo, only knows how to use the real elements of the foundation. He really doesn''t know the real fighting methods


    Just at the moment when the fire hood took shape, the jade girl who ran and laughed wildly came to her body!


    Of course, it''s not a real person after all. Naturally, there''s no concept of death or not


    But in this instant, Chu Fei found that the jade girl''s facial features began to twist!


    At this moment, Chu Fei was puzzled, because he had seen it clearly for a long time. The size, position and overall coordination of these little people''s facial features were no different from those of real people, but it happened that the little girl''s facial features began to change at this time!


    Doubt is just a moment, but the scene in Chu Fei''s eyes seems to be infinitely elongated!


    Chu Fei clearly saw every detail of this villain''s change, from the distortion of his facial features, the swelling of his face to the swelling of his whole body Finally


    Boom!


    The huge explosion blew directly in front of chufei''s chest. Under the terrible explosion power, chufei''s fire shield was destroyed in an instant, and chufei was blown away by the huge impact force at this moment, and directly fell into the attic more than ten meters away


    Ding!


    -- the host has been severely damaged, please select the type of repair


    Chufei is very depressed and chooses 100% repair. Then he stands up and comes out again through the messy wooden debris.


    "Yes..." Chu Fei patted the dust on his body, and noticed that his chest clothes had been burned clean. The only clothes left on his upper body were shoulders, sleeves and a few pieces of cloth hanging on his back It''s just that most of them are still torn apart.


    "Yes? Not dead yet? " The woman had put away her white silk. She thought chufei would die in the explosion, but the fact made her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Miscalculation, miscalculation, twice a day, really treat me as a soft persimmon, right?"


    Chu Fei is also very depressed, angry, Chu Fei re recruit Firebird, and try his best to Firebird problem completely out.!


    Then, the Firebird rushed to the woman in an instant. When she was two or three meters away from her, and when she was preparing for the mountain wall, the Firebird exploded into a huge fire net, directly wrapped the woman in it. The flame rose in an instant, and the woman was burned to ashes in the blink of an eye."Chonima''s rubbish!"


    In Chu Fei''s curse, the woman followed the fat man.


    The remaining four people over there were already excited about killing, and six of them came. As a result, both of them died in the hands of the pariah in their mouth. This is something that the Jedi can''t forgive!


    "You two go together, without any reservation. I want to see the fragments of that pariah''s body!" Bald and gloomy, what just happened is beyond his control, which has never happened in the past ten years!


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. We will make death miserable!" A one eyed man came out with a smile, and another woman came out with him. It seems that they are husband and wife, because the woman completely gave the one eyed man the task of speaking.

 Chapter 571

    At this time, Chu Fei just walked to the side of the tin house, but he didn''t come around, so he just heard the conversation here and their response, but he didn''t see the two people in his eyes.


    But under the divine consciousness, Chu Fei had already been ready to fight.


    When Chu Fei turned around the tin house and stood opposite the two men, the two men had raised their hands and patted their waist pockets. The pockets began to swell


    Chu Fei didn''t let them summon villains this time. He took out the silver sniper gun directly from the swallow ring, instantly locked the two men''s pockets, and then pulled the trigger continuously.


    In terms of speed, in such a distance of 100 meters, the monks in the secret period could not surpass the bullets fired by the silver light sniper gun.


    Because the gun itself is aimed at the existence of monks


    Although the two bullets were in front of each other, they all rushed to their waist pockets in an instant


    They seemed to have expected it, so they didn''t show any anxiety. At the last moment, the one eyed man stepped in front, while the woman stepped back behind the one eyed man. The two men instantly overlapped, and two bullets hit the one eyed man on both sides of the waist at the same time!


    Bang bang!


    After two dull sounds, two blood lines came out from behind the one eyed man. The bullet passed through the one eyed man, but it also lost the last speed and finally landed on the ground.


    Judging from the location of the bullet penetration, the one eyed man was not seriously injured. It should be just flesh wound


    Chu Fei also noticed this. Although he was surprised that the one eyed man was willing to block the bullet for the woman, it didn''t change much!


    The gun was aimed at the man''s heart, but he didn''t know it


    But I didn''t ask. I pulled the trigger and fired several shots at a time. The machine gun was fired on both sides of the one eyed man and above his head


    The machine gun in the back is blocked


    The speed of the bullet is so fast that the one eyed man can''t avoid it. He will hit the machine gun. The only problem is to see which gun he chooses!


    However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, the one eyed man didn''t want to escape at all. He just stood there motionless, looking at Chu Fei with an almost calm and emotionless eye, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Chu Fei doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t have any hesitation. He quickly puts away his sniper gun, finds out several kinds of grenades, and throws them all at zhenyuanli!


    Poof -


    all three sniper guns were shot, but this time they didn''t penetrate his body, and under the impact of the bullets, the man didn''t retreat


    But at that moment, Chu Fei found that there was no emotion in the one eyed man''s eyes.


    Just still calm, although almost no feelings, but still can be used to describe calm, but now it is not the same, completely different!


    At this time, the grenades chufei threw also arrived!


    Chu Fei naturally can''t wait for the grenade to explode, directly shock zhenyuanli to detonate the grenade all over the sky!


    But at the moment of the hunting explosion, the one eyed man''s head was high above the sky, and there were countless pieces of white silk suddenly hanging down in the fog!


    Bai Ling struck down like lightning, directly blocking several grenades that were about to explode behind the one eyed man. As for the one eyed man himself, he was already submerged in the explosion in the next moment.


    The explosion of the grenade subsided in a second, and the smoke filled the air. The naked eye could not see what was going on there.


    Fortunately, the divine consciousness has always been enveloped in all directions. Chu Fei "sees" the one eyed man who is still standing there, and at the same time sees the woman who sits behind the one eyed man and doesn''t know what to do


    Under the shadow of divine consciousness, the woman suddenly laughed.


    Just in the middle of Chu Fei''s doubts, the one eyed man suddenly wriggles like a puppet. At the same time, his clothes and skin burst instantly. When the smoke disappears, when the one eyed man shows up again


    Chu Fei saw a golden boy, an adult sized golden boy, with an eye. It was obvious that the big golden boy was the one eyed man!


    "Draft? Is there a plus version?"


    Chu Fei is very angry. He just feels that he is not good as a whole!


    The height of a one eyed man is the height of a one eyed man, but his appearance It''s still the shape of a villain. It''s just the height of an adult!


    Childish face, childlike smile, coupled with the naked body The golden boy, who is already counting down, is just the height of an adult!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    This plus version of the golden boy laughed, still a child''s laughter, deafening!


    The next moment, under the control of that woman, the white silk hanging down from the sky suddenly scattered and twisted. At the same time, the plus version of golden boy was laughing and rushed to chufei like a stroke!"I''m chonima!" Chu Fei is disgusted by this big guy, but Chu Fei can only fly back to the pavilion on the top of the big attic!


    In mid air, Chu Fei directly takes out the God of death Gatling from tuntian ring. Meanwhile, he controls the Firebird with his right hand and plunges into Gatling''s barrel!


    At the next moment, chufei falls on the top of the attic, and Gatling, the God of death in his hand, pulls the trigger directly at the golden boy who is stepping on the white Ling and laughing!


    In an instant, Gatling poured the bullets madly, and the bullet case also fell like a rainstorm


    The destructive fire snake is even more terrifying under the blessing of daohuo. The golden boy plus almost stops when the fire snake hits him!


    But what makes Chu Fei speechless is that the bullet of Gatling, the God of death, pours down so madly that it can''t penetrate the body of golden boy plus! Fortunately, the powerful impact blocked its crazy running, otherwise chufei really had to consider the value of Gatling.


    The woman sitting in a circle was even more surprised. She didn''t expect that someone could stop the golden boy who was transformed by her man during the secret period! But now that things have happened, we can only accept this reality.


    In the distance, the remaining two people were carefully observing all the details, but they didn''t want to help. I don''t know whether the bald man is really training himself or afraid of death.


    In the tin room, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu are on the sofa in the living room. They are shocked to see all this.


    Even the local residents of the wilderness, Huyu, are the first time to see the fighting style of the people in Jintongyunv city. It''s too tough, too terrifying, and too frightening.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue couldn''t believe that even Chu Fei, the invincible patriarch in their mind, had been beaten twice in a row. Then how terrible were these people''s fighting abilities, and how fierce were those villains who ran all over the world!


    Can''t imagine, completely can''t imagine, to now, Cheng Feng Mingyue and fox jade three talent know why Chu Fei didn''t take them out together.


    Outside, the God of death, Gatling, is still pouring wildly. With the blessing of daohuo, the bullet with guaranteed power has gradually made a scar on the belly of golden boy plus


    If it continues, the large golden boy will definitely be penetrated by bullets, but it''s hard to say how long it will take.


    If it can go on like this, chufei would be happy, because the Gatling bullets given by the system are unlimited, and only need to consume some exchange points.


    But no matter the two players in the game or the onlookers, their hearts are very clear that such a confrontation can not be maintained all the time.


    It depends on who responds first!


    Chu Fei''s mind is also spinning fast. Meanwhile, the spirit of Chu Fei''s consciousness sea is also in the crazy operator system interface, trying to find some weapons that can solve these people without too much influence


    It''s true that missiles can be used, but Chu Fei doesn''t want to use them until the last moment


    On the one hand, it''s too expensive, on the other hand, it''s too wasteful


    The woman who controlled the large golden boy intentionally kept a confrontation for a period of time. It seemed that she was confirming the power of chufei''s new weapon. Now, she had already figured out how powerful it was


    At the next moment, the woman''s formula changes, and the white silk falls down again. Some of these later white silk directly rush to chufei, and the other part completely brings the newly opened and enlarged battle space into the white silk world on the periphery of the four directions!


    Chu Fei can see clearly, but for the time being, there is no good way


    But when the white silk that rushed to chufei was approaching, chufei had no choice but to divert his attention and clean up the white silk first


    Make up one''s mind, a brand-new Dao fire explodes in front of you, and the instant burst of fire directly rushes to those white silks and completely devours them!


    In this process, although chufei''s Gatling didn''t hold fire, and although the divine consciousness was still shrouded in all directions and knew everything, the shift of attention made chufei''s reaction a little slower


    It''s really just a little bit that I didn''t catch up with


    But he didn''t catch up at all. The big golden boy had already stepped on the white silk and rushed up into the air. It was like a roller coaster. In the middle of the circulation, the big golden boy had already come to chufei''s slanting air in the blink of an eye!


    After he realized his mistake, chufei followed the gun wildly, but he didn''t stop it in time. At the last moment, the plus golden boy suddenly stepped on the white Ling and jumped at chufei!


    At this time, the surrounding space has almost been wrapped up by Bai Ling. Chu Fei knows that it''s impossible for him to change the place, so he just turns Gatling''s muzzle and pours bullets at Jin Tong''s body!


    Under the huge impact, the movement of Jintong''s falling and flying stops suddenly!


    Chufei laughs with disdain, and on the other side, the corner of the woman''s mouth also slowly rises"What is she laughing at..." Chu Fei naturally found this point under his divine consciousness, so his heart began to beat.


    Out of caution, chufei madly laid layer after layer of fire cover on the surface of his body. Meanwhile, the spirit also exchanged a turtle shell on the system side, ready to throw it out at any time to block the attack!


    At this time, the big golden boy who was forced to stop suddenly stopped his deafening laughter. At the next moment, the golden boy exploded like a pile of sand, and countless small Golden Boys of normal size appeared in all directions, flapping their wings and rushing to chufei!


    "I''m Cao!" Chufei is shocked. Gatling shoots wildly at the muzzle of the gun. The little man who is hit is directly penetrated by the bullet and destroyed by the fire. But there are more little people around. Jintong rushes to chufei with a clear sound

 Chapter 572

    Chu Fei didn''t expect that the other side had such a hand, but when he looked at it, he found that these villains were just male villains with wings, that is, golden boy. Since they were all normal golden boy, their defense was not so abnormal!


    In this way, with the blessing of death and Dao Huo, killing these normal golden children is not a problem!


    The only problem is that they are a little more in all directions.


    But don''t forget, chufei is a master of boxing now!


    At the same time, under the protection of enough layers of fire cover on the surface of his body, chufei moves the real yuan, and his body moves. Gatlin, the God of death in his hand, is dancing like a long sword!


    In an instant, the fire snake sprinkled in all directions with chufei as the center, just like midnight fireworks!


    In addition, Chu Fei''s body method mountain wall, the number of villains is shrinking crazily! Just in the blink of an eye, most of the white silk and the flying golden boy have disappeared!


    Not far away, the onlookers frowned more and more tightly. He didn''t expect that the pariah who had been temporarily thrown to the younger martial brothers and sisters would be so difficult!


    This is just entering the wasteland. There are only six of them in one team, but two of them died at once. However, in the current trend, the one eyed man is the worst and half disabled!


    Baldhead didn''t want to see his own death any more. He looked at the woman beside him and said:


    "come on!"


    Although it''s just a word, the woman suddenly understands what bald head wants to do. She nodded and stood fast, while the bald head turned behind her and sat down.


    It''s the same operation as the one eyed man. The difference is that they are bald. On their side, women are in the front and men are in the back


    Chu Fei''s divine sense noticed all this, but because of the white silk and the little golden boy, Chu Fei had no spare time to think about what he wanted to do with his bald head.


    There is no Chu Fei''s disturb, the bald head there immediately starts up!


    The woman in front of her bald head is like a one eyed man. Her clothes and skin are suddenly broken, revealing the female villain of adult height inside, that is, the plus version of the jade girl!


    It''s not over. The next moment, after the big girl becomes a string puppet controlled by the bald head, the big girl immediately disintegrates and becomes a large group of normal size girls!


    This large group of normal size girls all have wings, and without any hesitation, after appearing, they directly flapped their wings, and the wind rushed to chufei not far ahead!


    At the same time, the woman discovered all this and understood her elder martial brother''s intention. She directly controlled the rest of the normal size golden boy to get together, and under the cover of Bai Ling, she became a big golden boy again!


    But at this time, the big golden boy must have been nearly half as small as the previous plus version Now this one can only be called medium-sized golden boy at best.


    But even so, the defense of this medium-sized golden boy is much stronger than that of the normal villain.


    The white Ling of the cover is broken by Chu Fei. At the moment, the medium-sized golden boy rushes to Chu Fei with a wild smile!


    Chu Fei shot subconsciously, but found that the bullet had little influence on the ZTE golden boy! In a big surprise, chufei could only stabilize Gatling''s muzzle again and attack him continuously


    But at this time, which flying jade girl is less than ten meters away from chufei, and a little closer, they can directly launch self explosion attack!


    No way!


    Chu Fei tried hard again. After he found that it was useless, the spirit in the sea of consciousness threw the tortoise''s shell out directly! At the last moment, chufei threw a smoke bomb and detonated it beside him


    The tortoise shell had made great achievements in fighting against the five thunder beasts in the world before. At this time, it appeared again and showed up in the world of crape myrtle for the first time!


    At the same time, the console, the display screen and other items are also activated in front of chufei.


    Chu Fei turns on the tortoise shell''s energy absorption device


    The next moment There was an explosion outside


    Chu Fei didn''t have a specific concept about how many women self exploded. Although everything could be seen clearly under the shadow of divine consciousness, Chu Fei didn''t have the extra energy to count the number of women self exploded in that situation


    Chu Fei didn''t know, but he knew it himself. Not only did he know it, but also did the woman who sat there


    The crazy explosion lasted for nearly a minute before it stopped.


    When the explosion stopped, the female golden boy controlled by the bald head was completely consumed


    The woman in front of him frowned and sighed a little, but the girl in front of him didn''t come back.


    The smoke hasn''t gone yet, but they are sure that the Dalit can''t have any chance of survival in the case of directly consuming a classmate''s elder martial sister.


    The medium-sized golden boy has returned to the woman sitting in front of him. The woman takes out a strange black mud from the other side of her waist, pats it on the medium-sized golden boy, and then urges the FamenSoon, the black mud on the medium-sized golden boy came to life, and quickly spread, gradually forming a new layer of skin. When this new layer of skin re shrouded the golden boy''s body, the golden boy began to grow tall again, and returned to the original appearance of the one eyed man.


    However, compared with before, the scar on the one eyed man has disappeared, and the blind eye has grown out again.


    However, although the one eyed man regained his figure and appearance, he couldn''t stand at all and collapsed Fortunately, the sitting woman held him in her arms in time and put a pill into his mouth.


    Only bald, he just stood up silently, walked to his younger martial brother and younger martial sister, and said:


    "this time it''s my fault. I''ll plead with my master when I go back."


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not your fault. It''s all the untouchables'' fault..." The woman said with a sigh as she took care of the man in her arms.


    The bald head nodded and said nothing more. Just looking at the smoke in the distance, waiting for the smoke to disperse.


    The battle has finally come to an end. It''s really a matter of joy and sorrow.


    Of course, in this battle, there is no one who is really happy.


    In the tin house, because it is from the system, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu can directly see the turtle shell that protects chufei through the TV in the living room.


    They know chufei is OK, but they are also shocked by the terror of those people outside.


    Golden girl city No wonder.


    The three were silent, thinking about all the things related to the golden girl city


    Although Huyu had heard a lot before, she didn''t understand why this golden girl town was so special, but now she knows This group of people is so


    Outside, a breeze swept slowly, shrouded in the turtle shell outside the smoke slowly dispersed.


    The bald three finally saw everything in the smoke, but they were disappointed.


    There is no entity, no fragments of the body, just a strange, incomprehensible round cover, and the spherical object on the round cover


    What''s more, the attic, which should have been completely destroyed in the self explosion, still stands under the big cover.


    There were some damages in the attic, but these damages were not caused by the self explosion of the jade girl, but by Chu Fei''s random shooting before


    The three bareheaded men all found the cover, and a trace of worry flashed in their hearts


    But after a moment, when the bald three couldn''t react, two beams of light shot directly at them


    On the spot, the light column has disappeared completely, and the light column is about to disappear.


    At the same time, in their position, two bottomless pits suddenly appeared.


    Chu Fei cursed a dirty word, then turned off the turtle shell''s counterattack system, and then put the turtle shell away.


    "Play with me, you are not qualified to..."


    Chu Fei whispered to himself, then floated down to the door of the tin house.


    "Lord..."


    "Suzerain, are you ok..."


    "Master Chu..."


    Cheng Feng moon, fox jade are welcome out.


    Although Chu Fei won in the end, although the six people in the golden girl city were all dead and there was no hair left, several people were not happy.


    That group of people is too terrible


    What is terrible is not their strength, but their evil nature


    "Ah Stop for another day today We''ll start tomorrow. "


    Chu Fei sighed and then said that he also responded to the three people''s concern from the side.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue naturally has no opinion, so does Hu Yu.


    Then, three people will Chu Fei into the living room, and Chu Fei is sitting on the sofa in the living room, leaning against the ceiling, also don''t know what to think.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other, then they bring a cup of hot tea and a hot towel. Then they quietly return to their respective rooms.


    Fox jade stood beside Chu Fei and hesitated for a long time. It seemed that there was something she wanted to say. But looking at Chu Fei''s state, fox jade finally gave up and turned back to Mingyue''s room.


    Chu Fei didn''t think about anything here. He was just in a daze, almost completely empty.


    When Chu Feichong woke up in a daze, it was three o''clock in the afternoon


    Lunch time has passed. Fortunately, we are all monks. We don''t need so much food. If we don''t eat for a few days, we will be fine.


    Moreover, Chu Fei had no appetite. He was really met by those villains


    Chu Fei sat down for a moment, then went to the bathroom to clean up. After everything was done, Chu Fei put hot water and took a hot bath.


    With more and more relaxation, the tension in chufei''s heart finally faded away


    Chufei, comfortable and bored, casually points on the system interface, and then runs to his own tuntian ring to rummageChu Fei, who wanted to read a book, accidentally saw a big tripod, which was the one he got in the palace before


    Because it was a big tripod with a golden feather fan and an alloy feather fan, Chu Fei thought that the tripod was not rubbish, so he threw it into the ring.


    But at the moment, boring, but after he saw the tripod, he thought that he might not be able to do anything with the tripod, and simply let the system absorb the tripod.


    All of these were operated under the condition that Chu Fei almost didn''t use his brain


    Under extreme relaxation, people always do a lot of similar things


    And Chu Fei didn''t think it was wrong to do so. Anyway, since things can''t be used by themselves, they will be given to the system, and if the system doesn''t work, they will be given to the country However, because there are many cultural relics in the country, there is no problem for the system


    Chu Fei also noticed that after the system absorbed the tripod, his exchange points went up a few figures, but Chu Fei didn''t care how much.


    But just then, an inexplicable emotion rose in Chu Fei''s heart. At the same time, in the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit, who had been sitting in the temple with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at the system interface

 Chapter 573

    At this moment, chufei felt as if something big was going to happen, but the problem was that this feeling was just a kind of illusory feeling. In fact, if it wasn''t for chufei''s extremely relaxed state, and if it wasn''t for chufei''s extra sensitive consciousness in this extremely relaxed state, he might not have such a feeling at all.


    Moreover, as chufei and his spirits noticed this feeling, it became more and more intense and obvious.


    Chufei clearly knows that this feeling comes from the system That''s why Chu Fei''s spirit looks at the system.


    But the question is, what will happen to the system? Is it collapse?


    Just when Chu Fei was worried, the system suddenly spoke.


    "Where is this?"


    This is the voice of the system. Chufei can be sure, but he can only be sure because he is the only one here, and he doesn''t speak.


    At the same time, this voice is a woman''s voice. In Chu Fei''s sea of consciousness, the only voice that can be associated with this voice is probably the electronic voice of various female voices that the system reminds


    But this time the female voice is special, because it is no longer electronic


    Moreover, the four words of this sentence are full of doubts


    Chu Fei didn''t speak and didn''t respond to the voice. He just watched the system interface nervously, doubtfully and expectantly with the spirit


    After about half a fragrant time, the voice slowly took a breath, and then sighed.


    The sound of breathing can have how big, but Chu Fei actually "hears".


    Chu Fei estimates that the reason why he can hear such a subtle sound is entirely because of what the system has done Or the system didn''t do anything


    After half a column of incense, Chu Fei thought that there would be no change, and the voice appeared again.


    "Are you still alive? Not bad. "


    After hearing this voice, chufei was puzzled, because he didn''t know who the voice was talking to. Are you talking to yourself or the guy behind the system?


    After all, the guy behind the system has fallen into a deep sleep. It''s quite reasonable to say "you''re still alive" to a person who has fallen into a deep sleep.


    But Chu Fei is not sure Or rather, he tends not to


    "Why don''t you talk?" The voice came back. "What are you thinking about? Is there a second person here? "


    Well Well


    Chufei grins bitterly. This time, he finally understands that this woman is talking to herself.


    "That Hello Excuse me, are you... "


    "Don''t you know who I am? Ha ha ha ha The woman laughed, as if it was a very funny thing.


    But at the same time, Chu Fei was confused.


    "You think I''m a system tone?"


    "Well Well, you won''t be System The one who used to chat with me in words before? " Carefully confirm that the road is not Chu.


    "Who would have the leisure to chat with you when you could fall asleep at any time?" The woman sneered.


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, but soon understood that what others said was right, and it was really not a chat at that time. At most, it was the system''s passive bargaining with itself.


    "Which, you wake up? Has it recovered? " Chufei continued.


    "Wake up, where did you find this tripod..." The woman answered Chu Fei''s question and called the name of the tripod. But before Chu Fei could answer the question, the woman suddenly realized: "it''s here. I didn''t expect that the tripod was hidden here all the time Ha ha, I''m really lucky. "


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he has not answered, but it is obvious that the system already knows everything. It''s no surprise that the system can directly see through chufei''s heart, and naturally read chufei''s memory


    It''s just that the system doesn''t know the answer in advance by which way


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t worry about this. He was more interested in the big Ding and the woman.


    "That Ding What is it? How can it wake you up? "


    "Ha ha, boy, among all the tripods you know, which one is the most powerful?" Instead of answering Chu Fei''s question directly, the system throws out another one.


    Chu Fei didn''t even think about it. He said directly:


    "the cauldron is the mother of all things..."


    "You There is no such thing The system was depressed. Without noticing, Chu Fei said something that he had no friends


    It''s the magic weapon of the protagonist in cover the sky The most powerful magic weapon in any novel will not be refuted


    Unfortunately, it''s a novel, not a fact.


    At least, from the point of view of the system''s reaction, the mother Qi of all things does not exist in this world."This tripod is actually very common..." After


    realized the disappointment of Chu''s heart, the system continued to make complaints about Chu Fei, but instead returned to the topic.


    "I don''t believe how common it is that it can make you wake up from a deep sleep." Chu Fei rolled his eyes, but Chu Fei regretted this behavior just after it was done.


    That''s a system. Although Chu Fei has been chatting with each other by using the equivalent name of "you", it doesn''t mean that Chu Fei is really qualified to be on an equal footing with others.


    Chu Fei is also very clear, if really say up, even if let Chu Fei tube people called ancestors, I''m afraid it is a big advantage!


    So Chu Fei is a little worried


    Fortunately, the system didn''t respond to Chu Fei''s impolite behavior. Instead, it said with a bitter smile:


    "really, you should have been firm in its material. It''s really ordinary."


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then nodded, anyway, the system did not tell Chu Fei how strong this big Ding is, that is, ordinary, it is reasonable.


    "So does this tripod have a name?" Chu Fei asked another question.


    The system is silent, and Chu Fei is not worried. Anyway, the temperature of the water in his bathtub won''t get cold all the time. After all, it''s the energy supply stimulated by the array


    "Food is heaven..." A few minutes later, the silent system finally opened up.


    But Chu Fei didn''t immediately reflect the meaning of these three words


    "The name of this tripod is shiweitian..." The system added another sentence. Chu Fei nodded blankly, feeling that the name was so high-end and popular


    Food is the most important thing for the people. This is an old saying from the Han Dynasty.


    Chu Fei wanted to ask why the name of the tripod was shiweitian, but he didn''t ask in the end. The system should know from chufei''s heart that chufei wanted to ask this question, but the system ignored it.


    Next, keep quiet.


    After a long time, Chu Fei felt that the system should no longer take the initiative to talk to him, so he simply enjoyed the bath again


    All in all, chufei has been in the bathtub for more than two hours


    Outside, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Huyu didn''t find chufei after they came out, but when they heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom, they also knew that chufei was soaking in the bathroom.


    It''s just that for a long time, it worried the three people a little


    Of course, among the three, Hu Yu''s mind is a little more complicated Because she used that bathtub What''s complicated in Huyu''s heart is that the bathtub she used was used by chufei It took so long


    After all, girls always think more


    Fortunately, Hu Yu knew that the tin house was Chu Fei''s own But after thinking of this, Huyu thinks that she even took a bath in chufei''s bathtub


    So, under the confused idea, fox jade just feel that he also came more and more embarrassed.


    At this time, in the bathroom, Chu Fei had enough. He stood up and went to the next shower to wash his body. Just after washing, when he was cleaning his body, the sound of the system suddenly rang.


    "You got a fire?" Although it''s still a system, it''s obvious that the "system" at this time is not the previous system. Now the "system" is the guy behind the previous system. Of course, now we know it''s a woman.


    When I wipe the water naked, a woman''s voice suddenly rings. Everyone will feel uncomfortable Especially without any psychological preparation


    For a moment, because of embarrassment, Chu Fei blocked his key parts with a very twisted posture Unfortunately, this habitual movement is meaningless.


    "You Poof... " The woman found Chu Fei''s Dilemma and chuckled.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and didn''t know what to do now Anyway, I got stuck in this position awkwardly.


    "Well, well, what a big thing. I don''t care. You big man still care?"


    Maybe it was the words that played a role. After chufei glanced at his mouth, he didn''t care. Of course, in chufei''s dirty heart, there was a voice thumping


    As a result, the system opens up again.


    "Don''t beat me. I''m older than you What can I do for you


    "Er..." Chu Fei is depressed. At this moment, he just wants to say MMP.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to delay any more. He quickly got a new suit from the system, put it on, and then pushed them out of the bathroom.


    Outside, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu are waiting for chufei in the living room. Seeing chufei coming out, they subconsciously stand up.


    "You all sit By the way, what time is it? "


    "It''s evening." The moon replied.


    Chu Fei was a little surprised for a moment, and then said:


    "prepare dinner..." With that, Chu Fei went back to his room and closed the door with his backhand.Then Chu Fei directly lay on the bed, sank into the sea of consciousness, and began to talk with the system with the spirit.


    "That What should I call you? I can''t call you system all the time... "


    The woman chuckled and said:


    "there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "But the system is still different from you. After all You made the system, but it''s not as good as you... "


    After this deeply hidden flattery was sent out, the woman behind the system laughed and said:


    "you can call me big sister."


    Chufei was surprised for a moment, but soon recovered. This title really narrowed the distance between chufei and the super man.


    "Well, I''ll call you big sister! Elder sister, i... "


    "What do you want?"


    Chu Fei hasn''t said it yet. The elder sister already knows Chu Fei''s idea, so she doesn''t wait for Chu Fei to finish.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "yes, elder sister, you see, I now know a Taijiquan and a Bajiquan, plus a Xihuo skill. The secret skill of fighting characters that I figured out by myself is fake and useless. I''m too weak to start with people! "

 Chapter 574

    "Is it?" the elder sister must have known what chufei had experienced during this period, and naturally knew why chufei had such an idea.


    Of course, she can certainly understand the reason and necessity of chufei''s idea. In short, at this moment, the elder sister should have known all the details, but she just asked a question, which made Chu Fei very depressed.


    "Elder sister is big. I''m famous for being a big sister when I''m outside. It''s a shame that I''m always fooling around like this. If I lose face, it will also affect your reputation."


    "Really?" The elder sister asked in reply, saying nothing else.


    Chu Fei is also helpless, although because of the relationship between big sister and big sister, Chu Fei subconsciously imitates the state of Gu Huo Zai, but in Chu Fei''s view, the fact is that.


    "Elder sister, I think I think it''s right. Am I still wrong?"


    Speaking to such an existence as eldest sister, Chu Fei knows that he must be calm, modest and cautious, and he must be distracted


    After all Depend on others to eat!


    "You''re right, but you''re wrong, too. No one knows me except you, so your shame won''t get in my way


    "Well But... " Chu Fei sighed, the level difference is too big, although I don''t know what the big sister''s level is like, but Chu Fei knows that this point of his level is really not even Mao to others.


    Moreover, if this elder sister really gives Chu Fei some skills, I''m afraid that skill will go against the heaven!


    In other words, the level gap is too big.


    Chu Fei''s idea was naturally mastered by the elder sister, who said with a laugh:


    "you''re right. I can''t help you with this. Besides, I''ve helped you a lot. "


    Chu Fei sighed with a bitter smile and said: "yes, I''m greedy. Ah, I can''t avoid vulgarity..."


    Chu Fei''s self modesty and self-criticism seem to have aroused the big sister''s favor. The big sister said:


    "why should we avoid vulgarity?"


    "Well? There is also a system to add body, but also a monk, the result is still so Philistine, is this still a good thing.... "


    "You are wrong again I choose you, naturally I choose you for a reason. Why don''t you think about why I chose you? "


    "I really thought about it But I don''t understand. "


    "That''s because your level is still too low."


    "Also It''s just


    "No, it''s just that since I choose you, I need your Philistines and your greed. Just don''t be greedy to me." It sounds like a slap, but chufei knows that it''s just a slip of the tongue. After all, chufei never has this idea.


    "Then I can be greedy for the skills in this wasteland?"


    "Do you have the concept of cultivating truth?" The elder sister said a completely irrelevant sentence with great doubts. Although chufei didn''t react at the first time, she quickly figured out the reason.


    Big sister must have gone to read her memory again


    "Yes, as long as you get the skills here, or any other skills, you can come to me. I can let you practice them and use them freely in any place."


    "Wow, it''s a big benefit!" Chufei is excited.


    "Of course, but there will be more consumption. Well, the starting price is 10 million How about adding another price according to the level of the skill? " Although the elder sister didn''t appear, she spoke in such a way that she was too much like a businessman, and Chu Fei''s businessman''s strength also came out.


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Chu Fei was happy. Although he didn''t get the skill directly, it was very good that he could take it to other places after he got it in the barren land.


    After all, with the help of the system and the 23 billion yuan exchange point, Chu Fei really didn''t think that anyone in this wasteland could be able to rob things from himself.


    Happy, Chu Fei casually said:


    "elder sister, let''s have dinner together!"


    The invitation was well meant, but as soon as he finished, chufei knew that he was an idiot What level of existence do people have? Where do they need such low-level activities as eating!


    Obviously, the elder sister was confused for a while because of Chu Fei''s words, but she soon said with a smile:


    "you don''t need to eat. I''ll just pick up some of the delicious food you unlock. By the way, I''ll charge it to you."


    "OK, no problem! That''s enough


    "Don''t regret it."


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei walks out of the room with a smile. Outside, Mingyue is preparing dinner. Chengfeng and Huyu are helping.


    Seeing that there were three people in the kitchen, Chu Fei naturally didn''t need to join in the fun. He sat in the living room with a smile on his face and thought about his plan.However, just as dinner was on the table and Chu Fei just sat down, the elder sister suddenly opened her mouth and said:


    "here''s a task for you. The wasteland is going to collapse. Before it collapses, you go and get me the things that suppress all directions in the wasteland..."


    When hearing this task, Chu Fei subconsciously thought it was an invitation, but didn''t think it was a task. But just when chufei thought so, the system interface changed in chufei''s mind.


    First, several useless boxes disappeared directly, and then the task box was enlarged, which became more obvious. At the same time, the task just given by elder sister appeared on the task box


    There is a penalty for a task failure, but what the penalty is is not stated.


    It seems that there should be a reward for the success of the task, but it also doesn''t specify what it is


    If the system didn''t write anything clearly before, Chu Fei wouldn''t feel it. But now it''s different, big sister appears, big sister is still a woman


    If a woman asks you to do something, and then it should be explained that the reward and punishment have not been explained, then everything will be big


    In the face of a woman who can''t afford to offend, Chu Fei knows that he''d better not think about any messy things, and it''s important to finish the task as perfectly as possible.


    But the problem is that this mission reveals two messages. One is that the wasteland is coming to an end So chufei must finish the task before the end of the wasteland


    That is to say, Chu Fei has to fight for time, because time is certainly not enough


    So the second problem came up. This time, the wasteland was 200 thousand li deep, which was not 20 li


    Think about how much time it takes to make a train and plane on earth to walk thousands of miles! It''s even more in tens of thousands!


    The key is that it''s not enough. We have to go to the four corners of the wasteland


    Since it is suppressing all sides, it must be going to one side in all four directions. That is to say, Chu Fei has to walk around the circumference of a square with a depth of 200000 li


    So, after a good dinner, chufei lost interest in a moment


    This is a very delicious dinner on the end of so hasty, Cheng Feng Mingyue and fox jade each went back to the room, is to rest or practice, Chu Fei also don''t care.


    Now he just wants to finish the trouble in his head as soon as possible


    Chufei goes out of the tin house, gets the SUV out, and sits in the driver''s seat. Chufei turns on the navigation.


    The navigation system of the off-road vehicle has mapped out the map of the whole wasteland, but many places are covered by a cloud, which means that the navigation system can''t find out


    On the four sides of the map, there are four areas covered by huge clouds


    Then, combined with the mission description and the particularity of the forbidden area, Chu Fei judged that on the four edges of the forbidden area in the southeast, northwest, and North, the place covered by large clouds and fog was the so-called thing to suppress all directions


    That''s Chu Fei''s goal


    According to the navigation map of the off-road vehicle, chufei''s current location is the whole wasteland forbidden area, just to the south of the center


    Chufei and chufei''s nearest mission location is the cloud in the south. The navigation gives a distance of more than 70000 li


    70000 Li is not a small number, and there are many mountains and forests in this barren area, which is not plain landform at all


    That is to say, the time spent outside for 70000 Li will be doubled here Except, of course, flight


    But the problem is that it''s not easy to fly in the barren land, and it''s not very useful to speed up


    That night, Chu Fei didn''t go back to his room, but sat in the SUV worrying If it wasn''t for the unlimited supply of cigarettes in the system, I''m afraid chufei would have gone back to earth to buy cigarettes several times


    One night later, when the West was just a little bit white, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu got up. After finishing their things, they went outside and saw the SUV and chufei standing on the cigarette ends.


    "Lord..." Cheng Feng Mingyue is scared by chufei''s appearance, because chufei is too decadent now.


    "Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Mingyue stepped forward and asked with concern.


    "Ah, I''m in trouble..." Chu Fei didn''t hide too much. Besides the relevant parts of the system, the task itself can be said.


    Of course, Chu Fei just said that he now decided to go to these four places to do it, and he had to go before the collapse of the great wilderness forbidden area


    As for the reasons, there is no need to say.


    "Well Let''s set out now. Although it''s really far away and there may be a lot of trouble on the way, there''s always hope to do it as long as we are on the road


    Mingyue''s words are not comfort, but they are the only thing they can do now.


    However, compared with Cheng Feng and Mingyue, Hu Yu is more concerned about what Chu Fei said"Master Chu, is the wasteland going to collapse? Is that true? "


    Yes, Chu nodded


    Fox jade is very clever not to ask Chu Fei how to know, because she knows everyone has their own secret, want to keep a good relationship, then don''t easily touch other people''s secret.


    "Well, what about those who enter the wasteland at that time..." Fox jade worried.


    "Don''t worry, things involving the sky climbing list and the sky climbing stele won''t be so hasty. Even if the forbidden area really collapses directly, the sky climbing list and the sky climbing stele should protect everyone."


    Chu Fei is just a casual consolation. What will happen at that time? Chu Fei estimates that 89 out of 10 is a tragedy


    Chu Fei and his party finally left tianjimen''s puppet making place and headed south.

 Chapter 575

    Chufei''s movement direction was far away from the center of the forbidden area, while most of the other people who entered the forbidden area moved towards the center of the forbidden area.


    Although it is said that people entering the forbidden area will be randomly transmitted to different places, strictly speaking, it is not particularly random.


    According to previous records, the vast majority of people will fall on the edge of the whole barren area after entering the barren area. Of course, this edge is far away from the real boundary of the barren area.


    Apart from the scattered people and some small sects, the really big sects, such as the super sect like the blissful gate, have a way to let their disciples immediately know the direction of the center of the great wilderness forbidden area no matter where they are


    However, the people of sanxiu and xiaomenxiaopai, who have no background, can only distinguish the direction by natural phenomena such as sunrise and sunset after entering the barren area.


    In this way, even if you distinguish the southeast and northwest, it doesn''t have much meaning, because you don''t know where the forbidden area center is


    So they can only turn around. The lucky people may be able to go in the right direction. If they are smart, they will have the chance to meet people who know about it. But most of them can only walk around Fangyuan


    Apart from other things, we all know that the closer to the center of the forbidden area, the more dangerous it is and the easier it is to get good things!


    Don''t you see that any of the things Chu Fei got can cause a sensation outside Not to mention that food is heaven, can wake up the big sister behind the system from deep sleep, which shows that the big Ding is powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    That is to say, the six people like chufei, Huyu and Jintongyunv city were directly sent to the location of the test center, which is absolutely a polar probability.


    Along the way, we didn''t walk very fast. We had to worry about the trap array and so on. But in the open road of the roller, Chu Fei''s speed can really scare many people.


    Along the way, several people talked a lot, but most of the time, Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue asked questions, which were answered by Hu Yu.


    It can be said that in the next three days, most of the things Hu Yu knew had been asked by Chu Fei. In addition to the important confidence that needed to be kept secret, Hu Yu confessed everything she could.


    Although it''s a bit out of the ordinary, chufei finally got enough information from Huyu.


    Three days did not stop for a moment, whether it was day or night, but most of the time, chufei and they could only go on foot, so although they did not sleep for three days, they also went out more than a thousand miles.


    This kind of speed, if put on the earth, is good, after all, the earth is so big But the problem is, this is Lagerstroemia, this is the wasteland


    And it''s based on the fact that chufei didn''t even encounter any danger in these three days


    It''s strange to say that for three days, not to mention the trap array, even the wild animals and mosquitoes have never met.


    Many times, chufei even suspected that they had entered a fake mountain forest


    Three days later, at noon, Chu Fei stopped to have a rest on the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain was not low. It was a kind of comfort to stand on the top of the mountain while feeling the wind and looking into the distance.


    "Lord, we are really slow Otherwise, let''s still use helicopters... " Cheng Feng grins and rubs against Chu Fei and says.


    Chu Fei glanced at him and said:


    "if there are array monsters all over the sky, we are looking for trouble with the helicopter movement..."


    "Yes, but we haven''t seen a mosquito for three days. It should be possible to use a helicopter in this kind of place..." Cheng Feng follows Chu Fei''s words and thinks that in this way Chu Fei can''t refute. Then he can take out the helicopter and let Cheng Feng enjoy himself


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "yes, there isn''t even a mosquito. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    After all, chufei is just a man on earth. He doesn''t have a deep understanding of the dangers of the world of friars. Even now that he has become a friar, he can''t feel the sense of urgency and crisis of other friars.


    Fortunately, there are too many literary works on the earth, so Chu Fei''s theoretical foundation is relatively solid. For example, in this strange situation, there must be something big.


    "Well, what shall we do, just walk slowly..." Cheng Feng is very disappointed, but there is no way, now is such a situation.


    However, Mingyue and Huyu don''t complain about anything. On the contrary, Cheng Feng, a big man, stands up and calls for grievance, which makes Chu Fei really wonder.


    After resting on the hill for several hours and eating something, chufei continued on the road.


    It''s another boring day. When their heads fall and rise again, they finally see the end of the forestAhead, the gap between the trees is bigger and bigger, and the light is more and more sufficient


    "Great, I''m going out of the forest at last..." Mingyue and Huyu are happy.


    "Yes? Let me see... " Cheng Feng, who had been depressed all day, ran to the front and watched for a long time. Then he turned around excitedly and came to Chu Fei, saying:


    "Lord, it''s true. He walked out of the forest ahead, that..."


    "Do you want to fly a plane or a roller..."


    "Well, helicopter I want to fly a helicopter... " Cheng Feng chose the helicopter without any hesitation. The reason is very simple. Although the noise is not small, the helicopter will not shake as much as the roller


    "When you learn to fly, you won''t want to fly a helicopter any more..." Chu Fei said with emotion.


    "But it''s still early..." Cheng Feng said cheekily.


    Chu Fei thought for a long time, but he couldn''t understand why people could fly with their swords easily in the world of cultivation. But in places like crape myrtle, even after reaching the Four extremes, they could only glide for a long distance, and it was impossible to fly.


    After reaching the realm of the ladder, although you can fly, the flying state is like running on the ground. There is no easy freehand brushwork of "flying" at all. It is not the kind of "flying" in the world of cultivation.


    It is also for this reason that the helicopter can arouse Cheng Feng''s interest. I''m afraid no one would like to play with such things as helicopters in the world of Xiuzhen


    Along the way, after walking for a few miles, the trees are really sparse. The distance between trees has exceeded one or two meters


    After a while, chufei''s eyes suddenly brightened, and the forest disappeared


    But the road ahead is not so easy to walk, because there is a high mountain ahead, which is a stone mountain. There is no vegetation and trees on the mountain, and there is no green.


    There is such a mountain in the place where there are lush trees on the left and right. Moreover, the mountain is not small, nor is it a single peak, but a mountain extending from left to right.


    As for chufei, their location is at the foot of a mountain peak in this mountain range


    "Well, there seems to be a lake over there. Let''s go and have a rest." Hu Yu pointed to a depression several hundred meters away and said.


    Chu Fei looked over there, and there was a little light and shadow shaking on the sunken ground


    According to this feature, fox jade guess should be right, there should be a lake, but certainly not a big lake.


    Chu Fei nodded. There''s nothing to refuse A moment later, several people finally come to the lake. Huyu and Mingyue are happily washing there, while Cheng Feng is sitting by the lake enjoying the short-term beauty


    But Chu Fei is not like them


    Chu Fei was walking around, and at the same time, he tried his best to open his mind and explore the situation around him.


    The Firebird stood on Chu Fei''s shoulder and didn''t let out the temperature at all, but the occasional small action still proved that Chu Fei didn''t forget the only way to exercise himself - fire play.


    In the laughter of Huyu and Mingyue, chufei stops and stops opposite Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, on the other side of the lake


    Here, Chu Fei saw a series of footprints


    This series of footprints is wet, combined with the water level of the lake and the surrounding environment, the existence time of this footprints can not be judged. But obviously, it''s human footprints.


    The footprints are very deep. Judging from the size of the footprints, Chu Fei suspects that he is as tall as Yao Ming


    However, out of caution, Chu Fei didn''t make a conclusion. He stepped over and wanted to step on it to see the contrast between his footprints and the string of footprints


    And then Something shocking happened


    Chu Fei found that the seemingly ordinary wet soil, Chu Fei had no way to leave any traces on it, let alone footprints!


    "No, it feels like soil. That''s right! It''s not hard, either! " Chu Fei could feel the softness of the soil under his feet, but Chu Fei had no way to leave any traces.


    Chu Fei''s divine sense made a careful exploration and confirmed that it was he who could not leave a trace, rather than the moment when he left a trace, he recovered himself


    "It''s fun..." Chu Fei frowned and scanned around, confirming the situation of Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Then he squatted down, poured Zhenyuan with his fingers, and pressed down


    A small pit less than millimeter deep appeared At the same time, Chu Fei also picked up a little soil


    Just a little, really just a little, not as big as a cotton swab head, but in Chu Fei''s hand, it felt full of falling. Chu Fei felt it for a while, and estimated that the soil alone would weigh about half a Jin


    "What kind of soil is this? It can''t be xirang or something like that..." Chu Fei started the identification function of the system while thinking about it.


    Although she woke up, Chu Fei used to use systematic identification instead of talking to her directly.It''s not that Chu Fei is shy. The main reason is that except for the day when she talked with Chu Fei for a long time, she didn''t make a sound in the last few days


    If it wasn''t for the system to deduct a few exchange points, I''m afraid Chu Fei would really think that big sister is sleeping again


    As for whether the exchange point was deducted or not, it is needless to say that it was the elder sister who exchanged food and drink for herself. This was all said before. Chufei paid the bill!


    Chu Fei''s doubts were not found by Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu. They all slanted happily until Cheng Feng picked up a stone the size of a football and threw it into the lake. With a Gudong sound, large waves exploded and scattered.


    "What kind of stone is that heavy?" Cheng Feng also found something wrong.


    Next to them, Mingyue and Huyu are about to ask questions. Not far away, a voice full of dignity and anger rings!


    "Who dares to disturb me! I want to die

 Chapter 576

    This fury really scared a few people, even Chu Fei didn''t prepare for it.


    The key is that after this shocking rebuke, there was a terrible silence around.


    It''s a pity that he tried to find the right and wrong direction. I don''t know what special means the other side used to cover up their position.


    At this moment, I''m afraid the most inexplicable people are going to be Cheng Feng.


    Because the timing of this voice is too opportune, Cheng Feng just threw a stone into the lake, even the waves did not calm down, the angry voice came.


    But the problem is that in the face of this sudden angry voice, the four people, including Chu Fei, didn''t know what to do.


    Do you want to talk back? People shout out so loud, do we want to shout back with such a loud voice?


    If you don''t respond, you will feel rude. But if you respond, what should you respond to?


    In this case, no matter how you react, you will feel embarrassed.


    The consequence of embarrassment is silence


    A moment of silence, Chu Fei, none of them were doing any action, not to speak, even motionless. And the other side, the owner of the voice, didn''t say anything, and didn''t show up


    Chu Fei looks at Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, then says: "it seems that we are really disturbing people..."


    This time, Chu Fei brought Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu into the scope of the transmission, so they all heard Chu Fei''s words.


    Originally, the three did not immediately understand the meaning of chufei''s words, but when everyone found that the guy who scolded them had come out again, the three finally understood.


    "But I just threw a stone Does he live in the lake... " Cheng Feng explained awkwardly.


    "It doesn''t matter any more. Since this man didn''t come out, the only purpose of his scolding is to let us be quiet and let us not disturb him any more. In this case, let''s not rest. Let''s go first and go a little further before we find other places to rest..." Chu Fei was not weak, nor was he calming down the trouble. He just made such a decision.


    "But What if this person is also a person who has just entered the forbidden area... " Fox jade hesitated to say his own idea, said, although she was also motionless to keep quiet before, but she did not feel afraid of anything, just simply surprised.


    But now, Chu Fei said to go This is a little let fox jade look down on.


    As a barbarian disciple, although she is a girl, but the barbarian''s belligerent character still makes Hu Yu subconsciously choose hard steel instead of pushing back. It''s true that her hard steel came a little late.


    But at this time she put forward this idea is really very possible, if it is really just the people who come in the forbidden area outside, that sentence will scare chufei away. It''s really hard to say.


    Obviously, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are also infected after hearing Hu Yu''s words. They look at Chu Fei, and their eyes are full of affirmation of Hu Yu''s guess.


    Chu Fei looks at Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s mood changing from cautious to belligerent, and knows that they have been convinced by Hu Yu, and they are very happy to stand on Hu Yu''s side.


    However, it seems that they didn''t say it directly because they were worried about Chu Fei''s idea.


    "So, Huyu, what do you think? Meet that guy first? Confirm the situation? "


    "It''s not..." Huyu didn''t forget how chufei dealt with those people in Jintongyunv city. Knowing chufei''s power, she hesitated and said:


    "I think they must have found something good here. They are worried about us robbing. That''s why they are so vague and frightening us..."


    It has to be said that this is really a possibility. After all, this is a barren area, and there is a stele hanging above my head


    But Chu Fei''s heart is very firm that the master of that voice is absolutely not an external tester, the reason is very simple, if it is an external person, even the person at the top of the four poles, Chu Fei also has absolute confidence to find his position.


    It''s true that the master above the ladder can make chufei unable to find his position, but if a person under 30 years old can reach the ladder, chufei doesn''t mind a counsellor.


    Just, when these three people in front of him cast such eyes, Chu Fei had to scruple their three thoughts even if he was sure of his guess.


    Chu Fei seriously thought, the future road is still very far, if every time you encounter things like this, I''m afraid there are still a lot of trouble along the way.


    Simply, it''s better to use this matter to verify your judgment and reestablish your prestige.


    "First of all, I can tell you for sure that the owner of this voice is definitely not an outsider, but it seems that you don''t believe it. So I decided that I could not go, and that I could talk to someone in front of me... "So far, Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s face has already appeared a touch of fanatical excitement, while Huyu''s face is just a little praise. These are two completely different emotions.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are naturally excited because chufei chooses hard steel, while Huyu thinks chufei is OK because chufei gives up "escape"


    Among the two completely different emotions, Chu Fei said solemnly and quickly:


    "but there is a sentence I want to say in the head, only this time, after this time, I hope you will not doubt my decision, let alone my judgment."


    Obviously, chufei is angry because they don''t trust chufei. But it''s not that Cheng Feng and Mingyue really don''t believe in Chu Fei. Instead, as monks, they are more willing to see their own patriarch destroy the prestige of others


    But Chu Fei said all this, and Cheng Feng Mingyue also knew that she had just done something wrong - that she should challenge the Lord''s dignity with outsiders, which is absolutely unforgivable!


    Chufei''s eyes have changed from excitement to apology. Chufei naturally looks at their reaction, but he doesn''t give any feedback.


    Later, Chu Fei turned Zhenyuan into a lion roaring calm, but shocked the world and said: "we are just here to have a rest for a while. What about disturbing people''s peace? My friend is making a fuss."


    When Chu Fei spoke, he looked calm, as if he was talking to himself, but the voice sounded like thunder in the air. At this moment, Huyu is confused.


    Lion roar, even in crape myrtle big world is not the first time Chu Fei used. The last time I used it, I used it before fighting fox white on the blood ring of blood city.


    At that time, chufei''s voice shocked all the people around him.


    At that time, Hu Yu was in her own yard, and she didn''t hear Chu Fei''s voice. Because at that time, in order to take care of her mood, in order to protect her, Xiong vigorously laid a barrier to completely separate Huyu''s courtyard from the outside world.


    At that time, not to mention chufei''s lion roar, even if chufei stood outside the barrier to attack with all his strength, there would not be any movement spread to Huyu''s ears.


    Therefore, the fox jade who felt the power of lion roar for the first time has completely forgotten her slight disdain for Chu Fei before.


    Chu Fei''s voice didn''t know how far away it was, but such a huge voice didn''t get the other party''s response immediately.


    But Chu Fei and they are not worried, just wait.


    After the sound and echo of Chu Fei''s words completely disappeared, a few more breaths passed, and a cold hum exploded in the sky, but in an instant it rushed to several people''s heads.


    The surface of the small lake was blown up by the sound, and large waves were patted on the shore.


    The next moment, a tall figure came slowly from the air.


    None of the four people present, including Chu Fei, noticed how this man appeared in the air.


    He is so abrupt where, quiet and natural where.


    It''s like, he''s been invisible all the time


    The man was dressed in a plain robe, with a sword on his back. His long hair was half white and floated behind his head. The whole man was like an immortal.


    He walked step by step. Although he was in the air, it was like there was a step at his feet. Step by step, step by step, the wind passed and the robe danced.


    At this time, Chu Fei already regretted, absolutely regretted, without any discount.


    As for Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, their minds have stopped thinking.


    People who fly around have seen it, people who gallop high in the sky and fly away in an instant. It''s more common for people to glide and dissipate. But it''s the first time for anyone to see this kind of person who walks slowly in the air like walking on the ground.


    This is beyond three people''s understanding.


    After seeing the reaction of Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu, Chu Fei felt bitterness and bitterness. He said, "what should I do at this time? Just go and be despised. Anyway, what I despise is Hu Yu, not Cheng Feng Mingyue. What do you care about!


    But there is no regret medicine in the world. Now it''s too late to say anything.


    In the middle of the sky, the man came to chufei''s slant, then stopped, and his body was floating in the middle of the sky. Then he looked at chufei and said:


    "from outside?" The voice is calm, and it is not as powerful as before, but it still makes people dare not underestimate.


    "You''re not from outside?" Chu Fei resisted the impulse of turning around and running and asked.


    After this sentence, Chu Fei knew that it was absolutely impossible to be good today. Although it may not be possible to be good before, it is now 100% impossible to be good.


    "Ignorant child!" In mid air, the man then waved at chufei, and in a moment, a sword Qi shot at chufei from his hand.


    The speed of this sword Qi is so fast that none of Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu can reflect it.Fortunately, at the first time when this man appeared, chufei had made all the preparations.


    In the first time that the sword Qi shoots, Chu Fei immediately throws out a bullet head protective cover with one.


    These protective covers were not buckled on Chu Fei, but were thrown at Jianqi by him


    However, because the speed of the sword Qi was too fast, Chu Fei only had time to throw out which protective cover it was. The fourth one was still in his hand, and he had already been attacked by the sword Qi!


    Still in an instant, the protective cover in chufei''s hand broke into powder, just like those thrown out before


    Forced to do nothing, Chu Fei can only start the fuzzy transmission of the system


    So Chu Fei disappeared and reappeared in the same place in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 577

    Chufei dodged. He always knew he could. Although it took a little systematic exchange point, it didn''t hurt Chu Fei.


    Including the protective covers destroyed in front of him, even if they were destroyed in an instant, Chu Fei didn''t have time to feel sorry for the money. He was only shocked by this guy''s sharp attack and The way he attacked


    Jian Qi, Jian Qi is everywhere. There are many people who use the sword in Ziwei kingdom. Naturally, Jian Qi is also a thing of long sword.


    However, the way that this guy used sword Qi in the sky made Chu Fei think of a word immediately!


    "Jian Xiu!"


    Chu Fei''s eyes were widened because of his shock. He was staring at the immortal man in the air, looking at his face and the sword behind him


    "Huh? I know a lot But I''ll look back and see how many times you can do it! "


    As soon as the words fell, the guy in the sky would continue to move, but Chu Fei quickly raised his hands to stop:


    "wait a minute, listen to me!"


    Unfortunately, they didn''t want to listen to Chu Fei. With a wave of their hand, the two swords rushed to Chu Fei''s chest.


    This time, the speed of sword Qi was faster. Obviously, he began to take it seriously.


    In the face of this attack, Chu Fei knew that if he did not rely on the system, he would never have any chance to avoid the past. So, chufei started the fuzzy transmission of the system again, and then quickly transmitted to the original place


    "Really, first listen to me and then fight!" Although a little depressed, chufei still wanted to have a conversation with the guy, at least


    "I refuse." The man gave a sneer, and three swords shot at chufei''s forehead, throat and heart


    "Don''t..." Chu Fei only had time to finish a word, then had to start the fuzzy transmission of the system once, and then came back again.


    "Listen to me..."


    This time, the man in mid air didn''t speak. He simply expressed his meaning with action. Four sword Qi brought Chu Fei''s Dantian into the scope of attack.


    Chufei can only choose to send a round trip


    "Come at me if you have anything, don''t hurt them..."


    "Good!"


    After coming back this time, Chu Fei immediately said a request, or provocation, that he had to put forward first. Only in this way can he deal with this guy safely


    However, while the man nodded, five sword Qi darted out of the man''s eyebrows and went straight to the five key points of Chu Fei, and blocked Chu Fei''s escape space


    Many times in a row to avoid their own attacks, the shock in the heart of this person is also unbearable. He has seen a lot of foreigners. It can be said that except for a few foreigners who are interested in him, the rest of them died under his sword Qi. Moreover, no one can force him to use five sword Qi


    But Chu Fei did.


    To his surprise, he also had a great interest in Chu Fei''s way of avoiding his attack.


    So, he increased the number of sword Qi time and time again, and tried to Master Chu Fei''s knocking to avoid his attack, but this was the fifth time, and he didn''t get any useful information.


    Therefore, the interest in Chu Fei''s way of avoiding his attack has far exceeded the idea of teaching them to disturb their own Qingxiu


    After Chu Fei appeared again, he looked at who was in the air with a depressed face. He didn''t say a word, but was ready to start the fuzzy transmission system at any time.


    I don''t know if it''s because chufei didn''t speak. In a word, the one in the sky didn''t attack immediately. Instead, he looked at chufei with great interest. His eyes were full of curiosity about chufei.


    As for the three people across the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, he had already ignored them.


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are looking at the guy in the sky with a kind of envious eyes, while Hu Yu, who is completely shocked by the mysterious attack and the mountain wall, forgets her words.


    Because all this has gone beyond Huyu''s understanding of the world


    Chu Fei looked at the man in the sky with a depressed face. After a moment of silence, Chu Fei said:


    "can you give me a great name?"


    In the sky, he didn''t speak, but looked at chufei with a smile, but his smile was full of strange taste. After a few breaths, he finally opened his mouth and said:


    "I''ve been thinking about what body method you used to avoid my sword Qi..."


    Chu Fei nodded, to give each other a little reaction, and then waiting for his afterword.


    "I''ve gone through all the body methods I''ve seen and heard of, but you don''t seem to use any of them..."


    Chufei nodded again.


    "So, I began to think, is there any more profound method..."


    Although I don''t know why this guy suddenly talks a lot, chufei still decides to talk after listening. Moreover, it''s obvious that he has to talk about the main point."But when I found out, you didn''t even notice the sword Qi that had been hidden on your vital point..."


    Chu Fei was stunned. Across the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Hu Yu were even more at a loss.


    "So I know that you should rely on the magic weapon, not the method..."


    As the voice falls, the twelve swords slowly show their true shape The twelve sword Qi had almost stuck to Chu Fei, and perfectly avoided all the hairs that might have sensed their existence


    The twelve swords aimed at Chu Fei''s eyes, temples, back brain and top of his head.


    There are also throat, back neck spine, heart, back waist kidney, lower Yin


    Every position is the key, every position is seriously injured At the same time, after being caught with these flaws, it can basically be judged to be doomed.


    Chu Fei helplessly looked at the twelve sword Qi that surrounded him. Each sword Qi was about a foot long. The sword Qi was sword shaped, but it was only visible. In the cognition of the sword tip and blade, there was a high-speed flow of sword spirit to break through the void


    "You say, is it you who dodge my twelve sword Qi first, or do I dress you as a hedgehog first..."


    Chu Fei''s eyes turned white. As soon as he wanted to speak, the man in the sky raised his mouth without any grace I thought it was a sarcastic smile, but I didn''t expect that it was an action to stimulate the sword Qi


    In an instant, twelve swords pierced into chufei''s body


    At this moment, the twelve key parts were twisted into pieces by the sword Qi


    Chu Fei fell to the ground without a sound


    In mid air, the man sneered and said:


    "as a monk, his own strength is the foundation. No matter how good the magic weapon is, what''s the use?"


    After a word, the sword carrying master turned to see Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu on the other side of the lake.


    But to his surprise, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can''t see any sadness on their faces, while Huyu''s face is full of disbelief


    Other don''t say, at least the facial expression on the fox jade face just accords with the present scene!


    Moreover, this man in the sky has already understood the relationship between Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu in chufei.


    Say up, before Chu Fei their transmission sound has no hidden effect at all, long ago by the sky this carry sword of superior probe to hear.


    Not only that, he also heard the earlier conversations.


    Therefore, he knew that chufei was the patriarch of Cheng Feng and Mingyue, while Huyu was just a fellow.


    "Why are you not sad?" The sword bearer asked his doubts. Although he was disappointed with Chu Fei, he still had some sympathy for the two beauties of different grades and styles.


    "Because there''s no need..."


    Chufei''s voice rang out from his position


    Back sword greatly surprised, can''t believe of twist over own head, then then see Chu Fei is climbing from the ground, return a face calm of clap oneself the soil that get on the body.


    "You You''re not dead? "


    "Dead..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "but I''m alive again!"


    Chu Fei''s depression almost has no way to tell outsiders, because no one knows except himself. Even if he can rely on the system to revive, he will still experience the agony of dying.


    What''s more, just now, Chu Fei was directly pierced by twelve key points, especially the one in the lower body, which is really unbearable sadness


    "It''s impossible. I''ve hit you to the core, and there are twelve! Every key is twisted into pieces by my sword Qi! You can''t live again! Even if the gods come, you can''t come back to life! "


    It seems that the sword bearer in the sky can''t accept this reality at all. Although he still keeps his previous posture, his whole state has changed from a fairy to a madman


    Chu Fei sighed in his heart and said:


    "don''t care. After all, you killed me, and I haven''t got revenge on you yet!"


    The voice falls, Chu Fei right hand suddenly appeared a pistol, and then a backhand shot, the bullet instantly rushed to the sword man''s face.


    The speed of bullets under such a distance is much faster than that of his sword Qi!


    What''s more, this man was inexplicably crazy before. He didn''t seem to realize that the bullet had rushed in front of him


    Just when Chu Fei thought he could kill this guy with one shot, just when the bullet had already whirled to the front of the swordsman''s eyebrow


    Suddenly, a stream of light flashed around his body. At the same time, at the center of his eyebrows, a series of trumpet sword gas rushed out, directly cutting the bullet into dust


    "I''m Cao! Nima, is that ok? "


    Chufei couldn''t believe this fact, so he chose to fire again immediately, and fired six shots, six bullets in a row!Of the six bullets, three went to the man''s head, the other to the man''s heart, and the remaining two were sent to the man''s lower body by Chu Fei


    It''s revenge, naked revenge


    Across the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu don''t know what to do when they see this scene. Huyu and Mingyue even want to cover their eyes and pretend that nothing happened.


    Unfortunately, these six bullets were destroyed by countless tiny sword Qi when they still reached the position a few inches in front of the person carrying the sword


    "Jian Qi Dun This NIMA is absolutely a sword shield


    After this confirmation, chufei immediately thought of the name of this thing! Sword air shield is a self-protection method that can only be possessed by Niubi''s sword repair!


    "Big sister, I want this, I want this!"


    In the sea of consciousness, chufei''s voice screamed wildly.


    The elder sister who has been silent for several days is finally awakened by Chu Fei


    ¡°¡­¡­ okay? Why are you so miserable? I haven''t seen you for just a few days. Why did I die again? " The elder sister''s surprised voice came, Chu Fei''s mouth curled and said:


    "I don''t believe you didn''t know anything before!"


    "Ha ha..." The elder sister responded to Chu Fei''s words with laughter.


    "Elder sister, I don''t care. I want to learn this method!"


    "As long as you can get it, I can let you learn." The elder sister also didn''t refuse Chu Fei, but said the request again!

 Chapter 578

    In fact, Chu Fei also knew that the elder sister would answer him like this. He just wanted to use this method to confirm two things.


    First of all, he wanted to make sure that elder sister Da really did remember that he promised Chu Fei that he could do some exercises at will and then transform them to his own cultivation! This is very important, because what Chu Fei lacks now is the skill. As for the corresponding cost, it''s easy to say


    Second, Chu Fei wanted to make sure that his judgment was right. That is to say, Chu Fei said that this man was Jian Xiu, and that his just method was Jian Qi Dun


    Of course, in order to ensure that his careful thinking will not be exposed immediately, Chu Fei did not show too much, at least it seems that everything is effective at present.


    Just when Chu Fei was secretly happy, in his sea of consciousness, the lower left part of the system interface showed where the existing exchange points were, and a series of long numbers suddenly lost more than ten points


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then found that the less than a dozen exchange points correspond to two big bags of Qiaqia melon seeds


    Before that, Chu Fei had unlocked the common foods and videos on the earth in his memory, so this kind of snacks naturally appeared in the food column


    There''s nothing wrong with this one


    But the problem is that in this situation, for the first time, big sister has exchanged two packages of melon seeds?


    Chu Fei didn''t understand this, but her big voice came, saying:


    "go to work, I''d like to see how you can get this method from him..." The voice fell, and a few crisp clicks rang out.


    There''s no doubt that big sister has started to eat melon seeds


    Chu Fei wants to cry without tears. Unexpectedly, people of this level are still interested in her own fighting, and she''s eating melon seeds while watching


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t you want the sword air shield?"


    "No, I want everything, and I want everything else..." Chu Fei roared in his heart, but the elder sister said with a speechless face:


    "that''s the beginning. It''s no use just talking to me!"


    Ah!


    Chu Fei has no language to help the forehead, can only clean up the mood and face the sword man in the sky again seriously.


    At this time, the swordsman''s mood finally calmed down from his madness. He looked at chufei again, opposite chufei''s four eyes.


    "I To You Die


    The sword bearer who has recovered is just no longer insane, but his killing intention to Chu Fei has risen up like never before!


    Chu Fei frowned slightly, knowing that the next battle, he must work a lot harder!


    But how hard did he work out one or two or three? The sword bearer spread out his hands in mid air. At that moment, countless sword Qi appeared behind him!


    Chu Fei roughly counted the sword Qi with his divine sense. Those sword Qi should be counted with "hundred" as the unit at least!


    Not only that, among these sword Qi, any one of them is more powerful than those sword Qi that Chu Fei had felt before!


    At this moment, Chu Fei only felt that he was scared away by more than half of his soul!


    "NIMA You''re a bull


    Chu Fei cried out in frustration, and then he took out the big tortoise shell which had been thrown in from xuantianjie and covered his head directly


    Just in the blink of an eye, with the exception of the tortoise shell, all kinds of mechanisms are running wildly


    In mid air, the swordsman yelled and waved his hands fiercely! In an instant, countless swords suddenly hit the tortoise shell!


    Chufei looked at all kinds of data displayed on the screen. It was only two or three breaths. The attack power that the tortoise shell could bear had reached the peak, and it was about to exceed its maximum bearing value!


    "NIMA, so strong! He is better than the five thunder beasts in the world of demons


    Chu Fei''s face was shocked, but he was also frightened, because he didn''t know what would happen if the tortoise shell exceeded the limit.


    The key is that the tortoise shell he used now is the one that once resisted the thunder beast joint forbidden curse. It''s not new any more. It has a great loss, so its strength can''t match the brand-new one!


    The tension in Chu Fei''s heart exploded with the ebb and flow


    But this time, the goddess of luck stood on chufei''s side


    Outside, the sword man''s attack is finally over, and all the sword Qi blows on the tortoise''s shell!


    But there are only some cracks on the surface of the tortoise shell, but there is still a long way to go before it is completely destroyed.


    The man with sword frowned. He didn''t expect that the boy had something to block his frontal attack!


    Just as he was about to speak, a ray of light shot out from the sphere outside the tortoise shell, as if across time and space, and directly blasted at the chest of the swordsman!


    Because of the outbreak just now, the swordsman subconsciously took advantage of the sword gas shield. As a result, it hit him directly!


    It''s just a moment. The man with the sword was smashed by his sword energy. Let alone the corpse, it''s lucky to find a few pieces of broken meat!Fighting back, Chu Fei staggers out of the tortoise shell and looks at some broken marks on the ground with a pity. Then he sighs. When he sighs, Chu Fei supports the tortoise shell


    Click Click


    "Yes?" Chu Fei turned his head and looked at his hand. He found that there were several cracks in the place where his hand contacted the tortoise shell!


    But before Chu Fei could react, the whole tortoise shell split into pieces


    Chu Fei didn''t let himself lie on the ground with the tortoise shell, but when he saw the biggest pieces under his feet that were not bigger than the size of his fist, Chu Fei was really scared


    "Ah! If I lose my wife, I will lose my soldiers again... " No way, in order to reduce the loss, Chu Fei can only a little bit of the tortoise shell fragments all let the system recycling.


    "I didn''t expect that you could really win. That''s good!"


    "I can''t help feeling depressed Ah... "


    The elder sister did not reply, but continued to happily knock her own melon seeds.


    Chu Fei is speechless, but there is no way. Since that guy has been destroyed by himself, there is nothing to say. There''s no way to be disappointed. You can''t blame yourself for being too cruel


    Chu Fei sighed and walked back to the side of the three people by the small lake, but just as he turned around, what he didn''t even step out was that a huge vortex was formed with amazing speed in mid air!


    The whirlpool is spinning wildly. When it is spinning, Chu Fei, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu clearly feel that a stream of vitality of heaven and earth is converging madly towards this side


    Just in the blink of an eye, the vitality of the sky and earth over the small lake is already strong and is about to suffocate


    Just in the eyes of several people, the huge vortex stopped in a moment, and then condensed from a huge vortex into a small point in the blink of an eye, and then the small point began to slowly enlarge


    The next moment, a guy with a sword appears


    "I don''t know? Not dead? " Chufei was surprised, very surprised!


    He didn''t expect that the sword bearer could revive after death like Chu Fei!


    Chu Fei knows his own depth. He relies on the system to activate the system''s repair function with his last breath at the last moment of death, and then uses the increased consumption to get his own resurrection


    But what''s the matter with this sword bearer? Does he have such a system? Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    So how do you explain his resurrection?


    Chu Fei''s already had been hoodwinked, completely did not know how should explain in front of all.


    On the contrary, it was the man who carried the sword. I don''t know whether he died once or for some other reason. His mood was very calm. Even when he looked at Chu Fei, there was no hatred or killing intention in his eyes.


    In his eyes, there was just a survey, a very normal and ordinary survey.


    "Your performance is really unexpected!" The sword bearer was still standing in the air. He held his hands and looked down at Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei turned his mouth and said:


    "I didn''t expect that you could come back to life..."


    "Hehe, why, are you envious of me?" The swordsman joked, but the joke didn''t get Chu Fei''s positive feedback.


    "In fact, I''m not happy about your death, but since you live, it''s easy to say." Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "I want your skill, just that move, and the previous sword, air shield, and all the related skills, all the skills you have learned and mastered! I want them all. Make a price


    Chu Fei said that, the sword bearer in mid air was stunned. His calm eyes began to doubt. Then, this doubt slowly turned into anger. It seemed that he felt ridiculed.


    "Ai Ai, what''s your look? I''m serious. I really want to learn your skills. I''ve seen the sharpness of sword repair. I don''t want to fight you any more. Now I just want to know what you want to do before you can..."


    "You are looking for death!"


    The sword bearer was infuriated by Chu Fei. He didn''t want to hear Chu Fei finish, so he rushed to Chu Fei and started a new battle.


    Seeing that the man with the sword was going to fight with him, Chu Fei was ready. At the moment of contact, Chu Fei immediately showed his master of Taijiquan and Bajiquan!


    Taijiquan is free flowing and easy to write. Bajiquan is powerful and powerful. The two kinds of boxing appeared alternately in chufei''s hands. For a time, it really blocked the attack of Jianxiu!


    Not only blocked, and even back and forth!


    Jianxiu was shocked. He didn''t expect that he could not take advantage of the close combat!


    You know, although this swordsman''s fighting skill is only a very common boxing skill, it is softened. He doesn''t know how many years of fighting experience!At his level, any action is full of possibilities!


    But the problem is, even if he relies on his experience in countless life and death struggles, he still has no way to defeat chufei!


    Even, he found that if he continued to do so, the young man in front of him absolutely had the ability to drag himself into the mire of defeat!


    It can''t go on like this! No more close combat with him! Otherwise my reputation will be ruined!


    When the swordsman thought of this, he immediately decided to change the way of fighting!


    The next moment, taking advantage of their wrong body, a streamer flashed in front of the sword bearer''s chest. The next moment, he directly urged the sword air shield!


    In an instant, the man with the sword was like a hedgehog. Countless sword Qi burst out of his sword Qi shield, and instantly penetrated Chu Fei who was fighting with him


    Under the pain, Chu Fei looked at him in shock, vomited blood and said:


    "despicable!"

 Chapter 579

    Yes, it''s really mean, but the problem is that this is a fight. The reason why Chu Fei said this sentence was that he was angry. Or lack of combat experience


    In my mind, the elder sister pauses to eat melon seeds, and comments slowly:


    "what do you think? If someone is close to you, you''ll pick it up with a smile, but once they change into sword spirit, it''s not like this!"


    Chu Fei didn''t respond to elder sister Da''s comments. It''s really because of the pain that he doesn''t have the extra energy to speak


    The sword air shield of the sword bearer has been put away. The hedgehog like sword air disappears again, leaving only a partial blood hole in chufei''s body


    But the sword bearer didn''t think that Chu Fei was dead, so he didn''t pursue him. Instead, he stood by and waited for Chu Fei to resurrect


    Naturally, he will not be disappointed. In chufei''s sea of consciousness, his spirit has pressed the option of 100% repair. In an instant, chufei will be back to health.


    Just, Chu Fei''s body''s bloodstain and clothes''s hole have no way temporarily, can only keep like this.


    "Sure enough, you can come back to life..."


    "You''re paralyzed!" Chu Fei scolded a dirty word, and then a loud finger called out Firebird, Firebird standing at Chu Fei''s fingertip, chirping.


    I don''t know if it''s extraordinary. In a word, it''s the first time that Firebird calls out.


    "It''s smart of you to build life with fire!" The swordsman recognized the essence of birds at once, but he only knew that it was fire, but he didn''t know what fire was and what use it was.


    "You don''t have to talk!" Chufei said, fingers gently shake, Firebird will turn into a red lightning rushed to the sword man.


    With a smile, the man carrying the sword unfolded his air shield and said, "you look down on me!"


    "NIMA, shabby! I''m hiding! Cao


    Chu Fei really can''t talk to this guy any more. Even the sword bearer can''t avoid the speed of Firebird at such a close distance, so he just launches his shield instead of directly avoiding it.


    Can Chu Fei early thought of this, next is his real backhand!


    Chu Fei pinches the Jue with both hands, and plays with fire to urge the Firebird. The Firebird instantly turns into a big fireball, wrapping the sword bearer in it!


    Not only that, in chufei''s madness, the Fireball''s temperature is rising madly!


    Despite the protection of the air shield, the sword air shield of the swordsman is consuming the power of his body at an incomprehensible speed in such a terrible high temperature.


    Moreover, with the constant consumption of strength, the air shield gradually could not stop the temperature of daohuo, and the sword bearer finally began to feel the desperate high temperature


    A moment later, the air shield on the body surface of the sword bearer disappears completely, and the sword bearer himself is instantly engulfed by the fire


    In the blink of an eye, the sword bearer turned into a pile of dust, and disappeared when the wind blew.


    Chu Fei put away the flame and let the Firebird return to his shoulder. Then Chu Fei threw out a high-end boss chair and sat on it.


    It''s not over yet. Chu Fei, who is sitting comfortably, takes out a large handful of Huichun pills from his own tuntian ring, and then throws them into his mouth like sugar beans


    At present, Huichundan has no other function for chufei except to provide a little vitality, but it is also what chufei needs most.


    Although the Dao fire just used is cool, after all, it directly burned the sword bearer alive, but it also consumed a lot of Chu Fei.


    If you don''t need to go back to the spring pill to recover, if you want to use the way of natural recovery, then Chu Fei can only sleep from now to tomorrow afternoon.


    But the question is, where can we have such an opportunity now


    What''s more, there are too many Huichundan in chufei''s ring. Chufei doesn''t feel sorry to use it, and doesn''t feel wasted. As long as he can recover almost the same zhenyuanli before the sword bearer revives!


    So, in a short time, even Chu Fei didn''t know how many Huichundan he had eaten


    When the sword bearer finally appeared in mid air again, Chu Fei had recovered 70% or 80% of his true strength


    This true yuan force, Chu Fei consciously still has the power of the first World War!


    However, the newly resurrected sword bearer seems to be in a hurry. The moment after his resurrection, he immediately starts to attack chufei, no matter what state chufei is in


    On the other side of the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu are all speechless. At first, they can be excited or depressed when they are dead. But now, they are getting used to it


    Not only are they used to it, they even feel a little bored


    As a result, Ben''s three on guard sat by the lake again, some with knees in their arms, others with gills in their arms, and others with head tilted


    "He was angry by the master''s posture..." Cheng Feng said bored."I think so..." The moon gave a feeble grace, but Huyu just looked at it without any reaction


    All the sword bearers turned into a sharp sword, and then instantly penetrated Chu Fei''s body


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei was alive again, and then he looked at the big hole in the boss''s chair, which was very good, and scolded:


    "you''re a little accurate, OK! What a good thing! You ruined it like this! "


    In the face of Chu Fei''s scolding, how can the sword bearer resist it!


    But when he rushed to Chu Fei again, Chu Fei waved his hand and a light shield appeared in front of Chu Fei, directly blocking the sword man''s full attack!


    Not only that, Chu Fei also raised his hand and held it in the void. The Firebird turned into a long flame sword, which crossed a beautiful arc in Chu Fei''s hand


    The sword bearer wants to hide. Unfortunately, this Dao combines the strength of Bajiquan, softens the elegance of Taijiquan, and adds the purity of Bafa Dao


    So the sword bearer didn''t hide


    Under the Dao fire, the sword bearer was split in two As for why he didn''t defend with air shield, he must have a shadow over the feeling of being grilled alive to death


    After killing the sword bearer again, Chu Fei snorted, threw out a boss''s chair again, and then sat on it with a shield and a knife


    Unfortunately, as soon as Chu Fei sat down, the shield disappeared


    "Oh, I wipe it!" Chu Fei looked at his empty left hand and was depressed


    The shield just now is a defensive array attached to tuntianjie. It will turn into a shield of arbitrary size according to Chu Fei''s needs after being urged. It can also be directly expressed as an array shield


    This defensive array can be used once every seven days, and can resist the full attack of the monks below the saint every time


    But the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know the concept of "how to count as one time". He thinks that as long as he doesn''t put away the array, he can count all the time


    As a result, they disappeared


    Without Guangdun, chufei felt guilty


    In mid air, the sword bearer was resurrected again, but this time he was very insidious. Instead of showing his body, he was hiding in the void. With the great difference between their accomplishments, Chu Fei could not find him


    At this time, Chu Fei was really depressed. The vortex in the sky had disappeared, but the sword bearer didn''t appear


    Just when Chu Fei began to doubt whether the resurrection of the sword bearer had failed, a long sword penetrated Chu Fei''s chest and instantly released Zhen Yuan, which broke Chu Fei''s heart


    In mid air, the man with the sword appeared slowly. The sword behind him was gone, and his fingers were holding the sword formula


    "Swordsmanship! Nima Compared with... "


    In the surprise and pain, chufei lost his breath of life, but at the last moment, chufei''s spirit pressed the 100% repair of the system, and then the next moment, chufei''s body recovered.


    "Swordsmanship, mine!"


    The recovered Chu Fei roared, then yelled and scolded, and the sword bearer was furious. But at this time, the sky was dark, and the darkness was so fast, so helpless!


    However, there is no dark sky around. It''s just like a cloudy day


    But it all happened so fast that the people present didn''t realize what happened.


    But just then, a familiar voice sounded


    "Death Bloom


    As the voice fell, the sword bearer couldn''t move for a moment. He suddenly felt as if he was imprisoned by something, and he was completely imprisoned!


    But he didn''t understand what it was all about In his stupidity, the swordsman felt that his limbs and body began to twist. The next moment, a thick black flower came out from the top of the swordsman''s head


    Dead, dead again


    Knowing this, Lai Chi slowly shows his figure and floats to Chu Fei


    "Master, this man is very strong." Although he successfully killed the other side, Lai Chi clearly showed the strength of the sword bearer at that moment.


    Chu Fei nodded. Of course, he knew that he was strong, but he was killed several times by Chu Fei!


    So Chu Fei didn''t care about it. He said to Lai Chi:


    "OK, go back and keep busy. I''ll call you if you need to!"


    "Well, master, be careful!"


    Lai Chi finished, the figure disappeared, the dark clouds around also disappeared. It''s back to light all around and everything''s back to normal.


    On the other side of the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu didn''t change their posture, but their eyes lit up a little.


    "Uncle Lai Chi is so handsome..." Cheng Feng said.


    "It was when the patriarch attracted attention in front of him that the price dropped a little bit..." The moon sighs."Er..." Hu Yu''s words are concise and comprehensive.


    On the other side, the battlefield is still there, and the fighting has not disappeared.


    However, when the swordsman appeared again, he directly appeared beside Chu Fei. At the same time, a large-sized sword air shield wrapped Chu Fei and the swordsman in it.


    This time, the sword air shield seemed to be more advanced and more powerful, because the sword bearer looked at Chu Fei coldly and said angrily:


    "find a helper to attack! What a shame


    "Why don''t you tell me when you attacked?" Chu Fei retorts, but he has no fear in his heart!


    "Well, I''ll see what you do this time!"


    At the same time, Chu Fei saw the madness of the sword bearer and cried out in his mind: "help me, big sister!"


    After shouting once, the man with the sword blew himself up With Chu Fei died together, dead thoroughly.


    However, the explosive force that should have been terrible was only limited to the large-sized sword air shield After the explosion, the shield disappeared naturally, but chufei also reappeared there.


    "Melon seeds taste good. I''m in a good mood! Remember to work for me In my mind, the big sister''s big voice sounded, and at the same time, there was a cheerful sound of eating melon seeds.


    Chu Fei was relieved, and his mind was almost destroyed


    A moment later, the sword bearer revived again. This time, he still chose to be invisible


    All of a sudden, Chu Fei threw an inexplicable thing, which opened at Chu Fei''s feet. Then Chu Fei aimed his left hand at the hidden direction of the sword bearer. In an instant, the sword bearer felt that the word was locked!


    Not by Chu Fei, but by the terrible Tianwei!

 Chapter 580

    The next moment, the terrible pressure fell from the sky, directly broke his hiding method, at the same time, many thunder fell, straight hit his head!


    The thunder of terror has split 49 paths But in fact, after a few days of thunder, the sword bearer has been cut into ashes


    When the thunder finally came to an end, another terrible pit had been cut out beside the small lake. There was water pouring at the bottom of the pit. It was estimated that a second lake would appear in half a day


    This time, the Resurrection time of the sword bearer is much longer. Before that, after a few minutes, the vortex will appear, and then after a few minutes, the sword bearer will resurrect.


    But this time, it was nearly ten minutes later that the vortex appeared. Moreover, the speed of the vortex was much slower. It took a longer time to gather enough energy, and then the sword bearer came out again.


    This time, the sword bearer is no longer hiding himself


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about these details at all. He was holding a huge bullet in his hand, waiting for the sword bearer to revive


    After a long time, the sword bearer came out, and Chu Fei rushed over immediately


    At this moment, the swordsman who was floating like an immortal collapsed. Although he didn''t know what it was, he knew that he would tear himself to pieces!


    So, he wants to run


    But Chu Fei kept on chasing


    Of course, what makes the swordsman more depressed is that he finds that his speed has dropped a lot, and it''s impossible for him to pace in the void as easily as before!


    But now he has no time to think about why this is so. He can only run from here to there, and then from there back to here


    Chu Fei chased after him, yelling at him as he chased him back


    "I''ll stop for you! stop! I''ll kill you! Stop


    However, no matter how Chu Fei scolded him, the sword bearers swore to death. Later, the sword bearers almost collapsed


    "Don''t chase me, I won''t fight! Can I stop fighting? "


    "No! I must pretend to kill you today! Stop Chu Fei also fought, and didn''t care if he would be killed with the sword bearer under the missile.


    The sword bearer wants to cry without tears. In his crazy running, he feels that his strength is beginning to be consumed. He has not recovered completely, and his speed is getting slower and slower


    "No, I beg you to stop chasing me! I''ll give it to you! I can''t give it to you! " After the sword bearer uttered this sentence, he fell into a state of collapse. However, no matter how he collapsed, he didn''t want to do anything with chufei. He could only keep praying to God that chufei would recover his mind as soon as possible, and then stopped chasing under the temptation of Gongfa


    Because of many times of death, near death and serious injury, the pain and the pain before death made Chu Fei almost fall into a complete madness. At this time, he just wanted to kill the sword bearer and let the sword bearer experience the pain of death again. Besides, he didn''t care about anything else.


    But at this time, the elder sister opened her mouth. Dao:


    "it''s a good performance. I can help you again."


    At the moment when the big sister''s voice sounded in his mind, Chu Fei was more confident in pursuing. But after that, the merchant''s nature was exposed, and Chu Fei stopped like a brake. Then the spirit in the sea bowed respectfully to the system and said:


    "thank you, big sister!"


    "Yes? No more The elder sister was stunned. She didn''t expect chufei to stop. After all, so many deaths, big sister really see in the eye.


    If Chu Fei is a real monk, it''s easy to say that to be a monk, he must experience these dangers, and it''s also good for cultivation. But chufei''s position is not a friar. Elder sister''s position is not a friar, so these dangerous and painful experiences have little meaning for chufei.


    So, in this case, eldest sister is willing to let Chu Fei vent


    But now it seems that Chu Fei''s heart is not so need to vent


    "Well, no more chasing Hey, hey... " Chufei a little embarrassed smile, although did not say clearly, but big sister can not know chufei''s meaning!


    It''s just that I''m greedy and want to keep the chance to save my life when I really can''t help it in the future This is indeed a wise choice, but there is a premise.


    The elder sister said:


    "why don''t you chase me?"


    Chu Fei was just about to speak, but he woke up in a moment. If he told the truth, he would be beaten by chickens, so Chu Fei chose to fool the rowing


    "Well I can''t catch up with you any more, hehe... " Chu Fei found reasons very idiotic, but the elder sister did not catch this point, make complaints about it, but sneer: "


    , you are cunning..."


    Chufei giggled again, then took the missile head in his arms and pulled out a senior boss''s chair, put it on the good ground by the lake, and sat on it.In the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s guilty words are poor, but the elder sister says with a smile:


    "it''s not bad, but you''d better use this tact to other people in the future..."


    This is already commenting on Chu Fei''s performance, and it''s also the "final comment". After hearing this, Chu Fei knows that he has not only achieved the goal of careful thinking, but also got the big sister''s affirmation


    Therefore, in the future, the number of shots that big sister can make will never be limited to this time


    Outside, by the lake, because chufei stopped chasing and sat down, Cheng fengmingyue and Huyu knew that things should take a new turn, so they all got rid of the boring and boring state before and looked forward to the other side.


    And the sword bearer naturally noticed this


    However, even after Chu Fei sat down, the sword bearer did not dare to approach Chu Fei. He was still on guard in the distance. What was different from before was that he no longer stood in vain, but stood on the ground


    Chu Fei didn''t think about why the sword bearer chose to fall on the ground. He just stared at the sword bearer for a while, and then threw a boss chair out of his ring


    Chu Fei threw the boss''s chair on the opposite side of him, two or three meters away from him. It''s not far, but it''s not close


    Then Chu Fei took out a square table with two cups of milk tea on it.


    After that, Chu Fei didn''t speak and drank milk tea on his own.


    After seeing this scene in the distance, the man with sword on his back gradually calmed down and knew that the young man was still moved by the condition of asking for mercy.


    However, at the thought of asking for mercy, he had a desire to cry.


    Fortunately, after living for so many years, the control of emotions is still very good. In fact, if it wasn''t for the collapse of successive death and resurrection, the sword bearer would never have been in such a situation.


    After looking at it for a moment, the sword bearer finally came to the table and sat on the boss''s chair like Chu Fei.


    This is his first time to sit in a chair like this, so when the comfort that he never felt before appeared, the sword bearer finally understood why the boy always wanted to sit


    Chu Fei did not speak, after so many deaths, sweets can really soothe people''s injured hearts.


    Seeing Chu Fei''s obsession, the sword bearer also picked up the milk tea. He still remembers the way Chu Fei just drank milk tea, so although he was not used to it, he succeeded in drinking it


    At the entrance of the fragrant milk tea, the sword bearer almost cried


    As long as it''s a person, I like sweet food when I was a child. Maybe with the increase of age, people''s desire for sweets will change in varying degrees, but if they haven''t eaten sweets for a long time and then suddenly eat them once, that kind of happiness can''t be described in words


    What''s more, the sword bearer didn''t eat sweet food for a long time. He didn''t even know how long he hadn''t done it


    While the sword bearer was immersed in the sweetness of the milk tea, Chu Fei had finished his milk tea. He exchanged another cup and then took out a cream cake


    With a cup of milk tea at the bottom, Chu Fei was in a better mood. He even cut a corner of the cake and pushed it to the sword bearer


    The sword bearer naturally noticed this detail. Even when it was so beautiful that his eyes were almost filled with tears, he kept the minimum vigilance


    So, when Chu Fei pushed the cake to him, the sword bearer shivered. He was scared


    But when he reflected that Chu Fei was inviting him to eat, the sword bearer looked at Chu Fei with a bitter smile and wanted to speak, but after opening his mouth, he was still silent.


    Then, he put down the milk tea and picked up the corner of the milk cake


    The smell of cream, the soft and waxy layer of cake Combined with the beautiful appearance, the sword bearer was reluctant to send it to the entrance for a while


    And when he finally made up his mind to take a bite


    His eyes, very frustrated wet up


    Chu Fei noticed this, but he just turned around and continued to taste his own delicious food. Instead of looking at the sword bearer, he took care of his mood


    This kind of post-war food sharing is weird. On the other side of the lake, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu dare not come here. Although the battle is over, and it seems that chufei and the sword bearer are friendly, this kind of friendship is really frightening!


    You know, just a moment ago, these two people were the kind of enemies who would rather die than pull each other on the road!


    ¡­¡­


    The sun began to set in the West. Chufei was facing the big pit which was split by the thunder of heaven. A smoke was burning between him


    The pit in front of us has already been filled with more than half of the groundwater. It is estimated that the pit will really become a lake tomorrow morning


    "Well Cough Well, can I have one? " It seems that because of the rise of Chu Fei Chou, the swordsman became interested in the small, round stick that was only a few inches longChu Fei didn''t look back, but directly took a pack of cigarettes and put them on the table, and then gently bounced to the man with the sword on his back. At the same time, Firebird reappeared and came to the side of the cigarette

 Chapter 581

    Because he has been looking at how Chu Fei lights his cigarette, and has also carefully explored how Chu Fei smokes. Therefore, the man with sword knows why Firebird comes here.


    Although it''s nothing to say that he made a flame out of it, since Chu Fei made such a gesture, the sword bearer naturally didn''t have to refuse.


    So the swordsman picked up the cigarette, and then the Firebird hovered in front of the cigarette, approached, burned, inhaled


    Cough, cough!


    The problem of smoking for the first time is the same in everyone. Even if the swordsman is a good swordsman, he coughs for a long time in front of the smoke.


    Fortunately, he adjusted quickly. After a moment, he already felt the "beauty" of cigarettes


    "Nicotine, it only takes seven seconds to reach people''s nerve center..." Chu Fei said casually, and he didn''t know what he was thinking when he said this.


    After hearing this, the sword bearer felt it seriously, and naturally found out what chufei said about nicotine


    It''s just that few people like to explore themselves like this, except for those who are interested in medicine.


    Two men start to puff, when a cigarette is finished The two finally looked at each other.


    "Not yet..."


    "The third man in Jianzhong..." The man who carried the sword, that is, the third elder of the sword tomb, took a deep breath and said.


    "Is that the name?" Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "It''s just a code..." Third brother Jianzhong didn''t care.


    "Is the sword tomb in this world?" Chu Fei didn''t talk about Gongfa. Instead, he talked about Jianzhong according to the name of Laosan.


    "There are so many swords hidden here. I''m just a guard." The third brother of Jianzhong didn''t know what he thought of, so he fell into a kind of emotion.


    Chu Fei raised his finger to the mountain in front of him and said, "is the sword tomb here?"


    Sword tomb, just listen to the name, it must be a place of treasure. A sword is a treasure, for anyone. Since it is a place of treasure, it should be in a dangerous place. Only in this way can it be safe enough.


    Of course, the danger of this dangerous place does not necessarily come from where.


    "In the North It''s far away Jianzhong Laosan denied Chu Fei''s conjecture.


    "But here you are..." Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "I don''t want to..." The third brother of Jianzhong didn''t say why he appeared here. There must be a lot of secret, but these four simple words are enough to express the helplessness in the secret.


    Chu Fei nodded, and the short conversation made Chu Fei feel that he was forced to act to the extreme.


    "You promise, count it?" Chu Fei finally got to the point.


    Sword grave old three wry smile, since all said, he naturally won''t go back. The key is that he also knows that his method will lose its effectiveness if it goes outside.


    He didn''t want to tell Chu Fei about this. After all, the relationship between them was not a friend, and he was still the one who was forced to cede land to compensate.


    But on second thought, anyway, it''s good for others, and there''s no need to bury a bomb. So, kenzaka still spoke.


    "You can''t take out my skill. It''s no use learning. "


    "Useful." Chu Fei didn''t explain more about this issue, just affirmed his own practice.


    Sword grave old three see Chu not so sure, no longer say what. Anyway, he promised, just do it. So Jianzhong nodded and said:


    "which skill do you want?"


    "All right?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Too much is not enough..." Although Chu Fei forced him to admit his advice, he was still qualified to advise Chu Fei on the way of cultivation.


    Chu Fei nodded and shook his head again, saying:


    "didn''t you learn all of them?"


    "I''ve studied for a thousand years..." Sword grave old three straight into the key.


    Chu Fei wanted to say that no matter how much can be learned in an instant, but when he thought that he could even forget to use DAO Huo before, he knew that even if he wanted to come, it didn''t make much sense.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t intend to give up his idea. He just wanted to change another way to realize it.


    So, Chu Fei said: "give me the foundation, the method of imperial sword, plus the sword air shield, and the flying sword..."


    The elder three of Jianzhong laughed and said:


    "it''s all from one skill..."


    "Well? That''s the best! What''s the name of this skill? " Chu Fei asked happily. It''s really something to be happy about. There are three ways to use it in a Dharma. Naturally, there are more ways to use it


    So, next, just get this skill!


    In the face of Chu Fei''s question, Jianzhong Laosan naturally would not refuse to answer. He took a deep breath and said before falling into the distant memory:"Qing Yuan Jian Jue."


    Well


    Chu Fei was stunned, because the name was too familiar He forced down the bottom of his heart and was shocked. He turned his seat and faced the third man of Jianzhong. He asked seriously, dignified and seriously:


    "have you heard of Han Li?"


    The third brother of Jianzhong didn''t answer immediately, because he fell into a long memory. Of course, he heard Chu Fei''s question. After all, he only recalled his own past, but he didn''t fall into a big battle.


    So, after a long time, when the sun was setting and the neighborhood began to get dark, the third man of Jianzhong replied:


    "I haven''t heard of this name."


    Chu Fei frowned. Although he only got a negative answer after waiting so long, Chu Fei was still interested in this Kung Fu, the third son of the sword tomb and the world where they once lived.


    "Really? Well, can I have this skill now? "


    Maybe it''s because the name of this Kung Fu is too shocking for Chu Fei, so he should have asked for it openly and honestly. He has a little bit of a faint look of praying.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much of it. After all, it was the skill of Han Li Xiu Lian, the protagonist in the story of mortal cultivation of immortals. Even if it was just the same name, even if it was just a pure coincidence without any relationship, it was enough for Chu Fei to show such a state.


    Who made him a loyal reader of mortals


    Jianzhong Laosan also found chufei''s strange mood, he didn''t understand, but he also knew that if he wanted to rely on what chufei expected, I''m afraid there would be no good result.


    The old man of Jianzhong, who had already lost his heart of resistance, nodded and said:


    "I can write it for you."


    "Good!" Chu Fei nodded quickly and agreed, then took out a pen from the ring, as well as a brand-new, advanced notebook.


    The pen is a good pen, the book is also a good book It''s just that whether it''s a pen or a book, it''s a new thing for old three of Jianzhong.


    Fortunately, it was not a big deal for the friars. After a short time of getting used to it, the third brother of Jianzhong completely took control of it, and then he began to transcribe the Qing Yuan Jian Jue.


    No matter the skill, the sword formula or the boxing skill, even the array will not occupy much space. In fact, few one-step skill can really occupy the space of a book or a whole book without the aid of pictures


    After all, it''s not a novel


    Therefore, since there are not so many words, it will not cost too much time


    When the third brother of Jianzhong put down his pen, the time just passed, but an hour


    Of course, in the middle of the night, Chu Fei took out a lamp to light up the table, and also called Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu to stand behind him.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu don''t know what trade Chu Fei has with the swordsman, but seeing that they are so serious, they are not stupid enough to disturb them.


    So, the three men stood quietly three meters behind Chu Fei, without speaking or moving.


    When the sword grave old three finally finished writing, Chu Fei was already excited.


    "This is a complete Qing Yuan Jian Jue. I promised you something and I did it." Finish saying, sword grave old three will notebook closed, and put pen on notebook, and then push both together in front of Chu Fei.


    Chufei giggled, hands almost trembling, holding the notebook in his arms, and then let the spirit bring the notebook into the sea of consciousness.


    After rescuing Hu Yu before, Chu Fei is familiar with the matter of entering the sea of consciousness.


    In fact, as long as the divine chamber is opened up, after the spirit has the temple space, the objects can be included at will.


    Therefore, in the world of crape myrtle, most people are used to keeping what is really important in their own body space. On the one hand, they can keep it safely, and on the other hand, they can have some other positive effects.


    As for things like the heaven and earth precepts, since they exist, they are not stupid enough.


    Outside, chufei giggles and doesn''t talk. Kenzaka doesn''t know what chufei is doing. After all, although he says he has fulfilled his promise, chufei hasn''t answered.


    That is to say, whether Chu Fei recognized it or not is still two things, although he showed such an excited look. Think about Chu Fei''s madness before, Jianzhong Laosan can only choose to wait until Chu Fei definitely tells himself that the transaction is completed.


    In the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit respectfully holds "Qing Yuan Jian Jue" in front of the system interface, then slightly bows and raises the notebook over his head.


    "Big sister, big I''m coming. "


    Not long after the end of the battle, the sound of big sister''s big eating melon seeds disappeared. It seemed that she had enough of the excitement to have a rest. Therefore, now Chu Fei himself is not sure whether elder sister Da knows what she just got. Because of this, Chu Fei''s spirit respectfully "reported" one sentence.The elder sister didn''t immediately respond to Chu Fei, and Chu Fei''s spirit didn''t worry. She just kept this state


    Do you have a low voice? Chu Fei didn''t feel that he was the one who had saved his life many times, and also the one who made his life more wonderful and smooth. No matter how respectful he was, he couldn''t be too much.


    About half an hour later, big sister finally had a reaction.


    "Is that a mistake? Ha ha. "


    The notebook disappeared. After a while, there were more "goods" of "Qingyuan sword Jue" in the system''s skill frame. Chu Fei knew that his wish had been achieved.


    "Thank you, big sister!" The spirit bowed respectfully, and then began to operate on the system interface.


    In a word, although the system originally has the function of absorbing and transforming skills into commodities, the original system does not guarantee that you will be able to practice after exchanging.


    The previous system just mechanically absorbed and transformed the skills into commodities, but it didn''t really care about the cultivation possibility of taking care of the host.

 Chapter 582

    Therefore, if there is no elder sister, even if Chu Fei can still force the third brother of Jianzhong to take out the Qingyuan sword formula, the result is meaningless.


    But now it''s different


    "Qing Yuan Jian Jue, exchange, 100 million..." In the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit giggled and exchanged the Qingyuan sword formula. Then Chu Fei opened the Qingyuan sword formula with a smile.


    First of all, this Qingyuan sword formula is a book. It is no longer an advanced notebook that is inferior to a book in any case. Moreover, the cover of this book''s Qing Yuan Jian Jue is rigid. As for the material, Chu Fei doesn''t know for the moment.


    Open the beautiful and atmospheric cover, inside the title page is written with four wild grass brush words -- Qingyuan sword formula. Open the title page, inside is the first page, which is the beginning of Qingyuan sword formula.


    It is said that Chu Fei, the character originally written by Laosan of Jianzhong, could not understand it. After all, it is not a Chinese character, nor the character of Lagerstroemia indica, nor the character of doumo world.


    Chu Fei can only understand the words of the earth, crape myrtle world and the world of fighting demons, and this is only done with the help of the system.


    But the words written by Laosan of Jianzhong are the words of the wasteland, the words of the world they were expelled from But I don''t know if it''s because the wasteland is not a big world at all, so the system doesn''t start the auxiliary function of language, and Chu Fei naturally can''t understand their words.


    Fortunately, the elder sister made a big effort. She not only changed the script of Jian Jue into Chinese characters, but also changed Qingyuan Jian Jue so that chufei could practice!


    At the same time, Chu Fei also believes that as long as he practices well, there is no problem for me to teach others!


    Xiaodongtian''s skill has been lost too much. It''s a good thing to have Qingyuan sword formula to supplement it!


    After all, although chufei had left several methods for xiaodongtian, and also left Daodejing, which was comparable to the great emperor''s scriptures, it was scriptures, not ready-made skills.


    Good talent, like Cheng Feng Mingyue, can also create their own unique method, but the talent is poor, it is estimated that there is no such hope.


    As a result, Qingyuan sword Jue, bafadao, Taijiquan and Bajiquan came into use.


    What''s more, the elder sister didn''t say that Chu Fei was not allowed to be spread abroad, so this skill must be spread abroad. Chu Fei didn''t think that the existence of big sister would forget to say things that were not allowed


    But there are also some things that make chufei depressed


    In the past, all the methods, such as Kung Fu and boxing, can use the system''s perfusion training function to help practice. In addition to the special point of fire play, Chu Feishu''s proficiency must be required.


    Moreover, the system also provides convenience, such as quantifying the proficiency of fire play, and vividly using patterns to let Chu Fei understand what changes he will bring with each promotion.


    But where is Qingyuan jianjue?


    Chu Fei has been holding Qingyuan sword formula for a long time, but the auxiliary cultivation function of the system still has no response


    So Chu Fei knew that, I''m afraid, after the big sister''s great transformation, the auxiliary cultivation of the system would not be opened


    That is to say, if you want to practice Qingyuan sword Jue, Chu Fei must bring it step by step according to the records above. As for when to practice Tao and what level, it is estimated that you can see Chu Fei''s understanding.


    Although this made chufei a little depressed, chufei was very happy on the whole.


    Chu Fei soon figured out the secret of Qingyuan sword


    It''s like playing a game. People who start with trumpets are always more familiar with the usage and effect of each skill than people who buy full-scale trumpets directly


    There are some advantages, but also great.


    Think of here, Chu Fei''s mood is better.


    Xie also thanks. It''s estimated that eldest sister goes to rest again. Chu Fei doesn''t disturb eldest sister any more, and his attention center comes to the real world outside.


    Now it''s completely dark. Apart from the light brought by the lamp on the desk, the rest is the bright moon and stars in the night sky


    Every time Chu Fei saw the night sky, he would think about why there were the sun, the moon and the stars in the wasteland, but every time he tried, because no matter what, it didn''t matter.


    Chu Fei paid more attention to several people. He was a little embarrassed. After all, he was a little unsteady before.


    "Let''s have dinner together..."


    Chu Fei rubbed his hands and spoke awkwardly.


    The third brother of Jianzhong has been waiting for a long time, waiting for Chu Fei to express the meaning of "the deal is completed", but he didn''t expect to wait until he invited him to dinner


    The old three of Jianzhong, who wanted to refuse, agreed in an instant. After all, in addition to waiting for chufei''s words, he was still full of interest in chufei''s delicious food.


    See sword grave old three promise, Chu Fei stands up laughing, first find a flat bottom, and then throw out the tin house.


    As soon as the tin house appeared, the third man in the sword grave found the array outside the Tin HouseAlthough I don''t know what the big array is, the third brother of Jianzhong feels the horror of this array


    How can an array named by these two words be ordinary!


    However, the real shock has not really started yet


    Because of Chu Fei''s arrangement, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu enter the tin house ahead of time to prepare food. Although the system can exchange a lot of delicious food at any time, sometimes chufei still hopes that he or his people can know how to cook.


    After all, chufei can''t always be with them. Without chufei, we can''t say goodbye to the earth food


    After the three men opened the door of the tin house, the soft light of the house poured out, making the lake shore and water soft outside.


    The three people who went in naturally didn''t close the door when they knew that chufei was coming in, so the door of the tin house was always open The three people who went in also opened the window cover first, so they could see more from the outside.


    The third brother of Jianzhong doesn''t know how to express his surprise, but it''s just the surprise brought by this part


    Because of the influence of fighting God array, the God consciousness of old three in Jianzhong has lost its effectiveness.


    Looking at the third brother of Jianzhong, who was both curious and surprised, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "you haven''t told me why, as the guard of Jianzhong, you will appear in this place far away from Jianzhong..."


    For the third man of Jianzhong, this problem is really out of date. But for the sake of friendship, he did not refuse to answer this question. He said:


    "because this is no longer our small world, and it has become a testing place for you outsiders. Then we people have to redistribute our respective guarding areas..."


    Chufei nodded, which is reasonable.


    "Then you are in charge here, but it seems that there is no need to guard this barren mountain..."


    Chufei is exploring. As long as Jianzhong Laosan answers this question carefully, no matter what angle he answers, chufei can always get some useful information.


    Jianzhong nodded and said with a bitter smile:


    "this is Hengduan Mountain range, which divides the inside and outside of the whole small world. It is necessary to arrange one person just for this."


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, did not expect that this mountain will really use "Hengduan" name.


    "That''s too condescending..." Chu Fei said regretfully.


    "Ha ha, do you think I have any choice?" Sword grave old three asked Chu Fei, the lonely color on the face let people subconsciously sympathize.


    However, Chu Fei is about to achieve his goal. He smiles, shakes his head and nods again, saying:


    "if you like, I can give you a choice, for example, to mix with me."


    The third brother of Jianzhong rolled his eyes subconsciously and sneered: "what''s the difference?"


    Chu Fei''s heart moved. It seemed that the third brother of the sword tomb could go with him If so, even if the waste of several times the strength is worth it!


    After all, this is a great master!


    "It''s a big difference. You''ve never seen these things before..."


    With these words, chufei led the third man of Jianzhong into the tin house.


    Although the whole journey was only a few seconds, the closer to the door, the more interior you can see, and the heavier the step of the third man.


    This is a psychological fear, but this fear comes from the expectation and fear of new things.


    Finally, he came in.


    Chu Fei closed the door, then did not speak, just spread his fingers around, and then walked to the living room sofa, where a butt sat down.


    Then, chufei picked up the remote control of the TV on the front wall from the tea table in front of him, and turned on the TV.


    This is the alien world. Naturally, there is no way to receive the signal from the earth program.


    But the impact is not big, the system provides high-tech TV, networking, pre download and other things are naturally fun. In addition, before Chu Fei had nothing to do, he went back to the earth to play with his laptop computer exchanged from the system, so Chu Fei downloaded a lot of video and image data.


    And after the TV came out, Chu Fei naturally imported all the things in his laptop into the TV without any doubt.


    Therefore, although there is no Internet connection and no signal in the current TV, there are enough programs to watch.


    After turning on the TV, Chu Fei said: "for example, with these, even ordinary people who have no strength at all, that is, those who are short-lived and prone to disease, can live a colorful and interesting life."


    Voice down, Chu Fei opened a song MV menu, and then casually opened a song.After clicking on it, Chu Fei did not pay attention to what was shown on TV. Instead, he looked at kenzaka third. He wanted to see how kenzaka third would react when he heard the earth''s modern pop songs


    As a result, but the prelude sounded, Chu Fei was stunned


    First, there was a series of low hum, then the violin appeared, but it soon disappeared and changed to finger play


    Then, the chorus of male and female harmony begins


    "My heart is burning My heart is burning I can''t close my heart... "


    "Love fights in the heart..."


    "He said it was spring..."


    "Burning heart My heart is burning I can''t close my heart... "


    The duet repeats The trio repeats


    When Chu Fei looked back in a daze, he saw several familiar big stars on the TV


    "Well This... " Chu Fei was a little embarrassed. He had heard the song, and naturally knew that it was a cover song on a variety show, just a repetition of a classic paragraph in the original song.


    And the name of the original song is love companion, which is the earliest pop song in China.

 Chapter 583

    After years of development, it turns out that Chu''s songs are absolutely not perfect


    But on second thought, it''s not a problem.


    After all, it''s a little too anxious to listen to modern pop music for the existence of the third brother of Jianzhong. It''s easy to pull eggs when you step up, so just take your time.


    What''s more, "heartburn" adapted by these stars is also very simple and beautiful, and even has the effect of brainwashing


    This can be seen from the appearance of the third man in Jianzhong.


    Because this song is too simple, just dumbfounded after listening to it again, old three of Jianzhong has already hummed along.


    Friars have vitality and nourish themselves. As long as they don''t encounter any permanent damage, they have an absolute advantage in learning a lot of things


    There is no exception in singing. Jianzhong''s voice is not hoarse. With a little practice, you can get used to the pronunciation characteristics of modern pop music Naturally, he can sing very well.


    Seeing the effect of the simple song made by this mistake, Chu was not naturally happy. He turned around with a smile and picked up the remote control to set the single to play circularly


    So, the next night, inside and outside of the tin house was "heart fire, heart fire, heart, can''t close..." The singing is very simple, and it''s really beautiful, so that night, whether it''s chufei, Jianzhong Laosan, or Cheng Feng Mingyue, they will occasionally come out of their mouths with one or two words


    On this night, the delicious food made by completely different cooking methods and materials from another world almost swallowed Jianzhong''s own tongue. After dinner, Chu Fei picked other angles to talk about the life of ordinary people


    Late at night, the third brother of Jianzhong felt that he could leave at last, but Chu Fei stayed with him again.


    He was arranged in Cheng Feng''s room, and Cheng Feng was left in the living room to make do


    Of course, Cheng Feng, as the second best disciple of xiaodongtian, is a maniac. Even in his own room, he didn''t have a good sleep. He always used meditation to take the place of sleeping. In fact, it doesn''t make any difference anywhere.


    One night later, the third brother of Jianzhong woke up from his soft and warm bed. He opened it and felt the beauty under him. He could not help sighing:


    "this is sleep!"


    After getting up, Jianzhong''s third brother is pulled to the bathroom by Chu Fei and feels what a toothpaste soap lotion is


    "Ordinary people are not like monks, they have the vitality of heaven and earth, so they find such a way..."


    Chu Fei introduced and explained the usage of these things while teaching Jianzhong Laosan. When Jianzhong Laosan finally clumsily cleaned up, Chu Fei said: "how about this kind of feeling of keeping fragrance on his lips and teeth?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s wonderful. " Sword grave old three said after a moment of silence.


    Chufei nodded with a smile and invited him to have a different breakfast from last night''s rich dinner Then two people come outside, Chu Fei together said yesterday''s invitation.


    "Well, it''s a good life, isn''t it?"


    Facing the questioning of Chu Fei, the third brother of Jianzhong nods with a bitter smile.


    "Would you like to consider my invitation?"


    "I think it''s a pity that it''s impossible. I have been forced to integrate with this world, unless you can take the world with you... "


    After hearing this, Chu Fei Leng for a while, he thought a lot of possibilities, but he didn''t think it would be like this.


    "Integration? Aren''t you real? " Chu Fei didn''t think about it for a moment. Jianzhong Laosan nodded and shook his head again, saying:


    "neither is it. I have integrated with the world, not only me, but also other people. We are integrated with the world. We can''t find ourselves for a long time. "


    "Er..."


    "In fact, what you see in me is only the evolution of the rules of this world Otherwise, how can I rise again and again? "


    Chufei suddenly realized that although this was not good news, it also solved a question of chufei.


    "Well, if this little world is going to collapse You... "


    "We will naturally dissipate." On the contrary, he was full of expectation when he said that.


    Chu Fei could understand his idea, but he could not feel it.


    How many people can understand the same life with heaven and earth? What''s more, I met a rotten world


    "That means you can''t get out of the world, even if you want to, right?" Chu Fei asked again, sword grave old three nodded, affirmed Chu Fei''s question.


    "Then I tell you, this small world is going to collapse, that is to say, when I leave this small world, we will never meet again in the future."Chu Fei didn''t feel so sad. On the contrary, he continued very pragmatically:


    "so, do you want to give me more methods, so that your sword repair will not break the inheritance..."


    Chu Fei, this is almost to know with emotion, move with reason, and then to know with righteousness. With so many means, he thought he could have a good result


    But unexpectedly, the third brother of Jianzhong said with a smile:


    "I''m just an abandoned disciple of the school. Even if I die tens of thousands of times, the sword repair will never break the inheritance."


    Chu Fei was depressed, but he still licked his face and continued:


    "that''s why I think too much. But if you have royal sword, it''s going to collapse here anyway. What''s the use of keeping this basic method? Give me one! "


    "Royal sword?" Sword grave old three a face muddle force, way: "isn''t already gave you green yuan sword Jue?"


    Chu Fei was also confused and asked: "is that the Royal sword technique?"


    "Yes! What''s the use of practicing Qingyuan sword formula without sword? "


    Inexplicably, the two fell into a strange cycle of questioning each other.


    "Can Qingyuan Jian Jue also make people fly the sword?"


    "Fly All right? " Jianzhong''s eyes on chufei have changed. From the previous shock to now, his eyes on chufei are full of concern, pity and regret


    Xindao: this boy, is he mentally retarded?


    "I understand wrong? Don''t you fly with the sword? "


    "Did you see my sword flying?" After that, it had nothing to do with the time when he was flying!


    "How did you fly?" At this time, Chu Fei had thought of the flying empty ferry of the third man in Jianzhong yesterday, and he had a little doubt about his judgment, but he still asked.


    "When it comes to the golden elixir period, you can fight against the sky."


    "Yukong? Isn''t it the Royal sword? " Chu Fei stares at him, while the third brother of Jianzhong looks at him with disgust and says: "if you can defend the sky, why should you defend the sword?"


    Well


    Chu Fei was defeated, because what others said was very reasonable, but what he thought was very helpless.


    Seeing that Chu Fei seems to have finally accepted the reality that there is no royal sword flying, the third man of Jianzhong is about to leave, but Chu Fei stops him in time and says:


    "but how can he fly before the golden age?"


    "Talisman! Magic weapon! There are not many ways, are there With that, the third man of Jianzhong floats up. After a night''s rest, he finally has a chance to walk in the sky.


    Chu Fei finally had no choice but to ask his last question.


    "Where is the sword grave! You must get me a good sword


    The third brother of Jianzhong shivered when he was annoyed by Chu Fei''s words. He even lost his idea of turning around. He just said:


    "I don''t know, no one knows."


    After that, the third man of Jianzhong ran away and disappeared.


    Chu Fei was very depressed, very depressed. Although Jianzhong Laosan did answer the questions about flying, he was not satisfied with the talisman and magic weapon.


    What''s more, on the issue of the sword grave, the old three of the sword grave, as the guard of the sword grave, did not show any use at all.


    Naturally, chufei knew that his relationship with Laosan in Jianzhong would never be a friend, and it was not wrong for others to do so.


    It''s a different matter whether you can accept it or not.


    The person left, also affirmation won''t come out, Chu Fei knew, oneself now don''t say to throw a stone in the lake again, even if is to throw a missile to Hengduan Mountain, I''m afraid also can''t let sword grave old three come out to face oneself.


    It''s a great chance. Straight for a green sword formula! The results can be more brilliant!


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei depressed back to the tin house, he staggered back to the room, before closing the door said "don''t worry, more rest", and then lay on the bed.


    Chu Fei is very depressed now, because no matter what he thinks, he will feel that he has lost hundreds of millions


    In this case, the only comfort is that there is more than one third brother in the barren area, and there must be the eldest, the second, the fourth and the fifth


    In the future, as long as he works hard and quickly, Chu Fei feels that he can still get a lot of good skills


    After adjusting his mood, Chu Fei began to study Qingyuan sword formula, and then forgot the passage of time


    Qingyuan sword Jue, a skill from the world of cultivation, has been transformed by the elder sister, and its level has been greatly improved.


    In the past, some of the flashy parts, or the less "real" parts, were removed by the elder sister, leaving only the core of sword awn, sword shield and sword shadow light separationWhen he saw the name of the latter, Chu Fei once again doubted whether the third brother of Jianzhong had heard of Han Li


    Immersed in the study of Qingyuan sword Jue, Chu Fei forgets the passage of time. He finally comes back after he has gained something. He also finds that time has come In the morning


    Looking out of the window, chufei estimated that he had spent at least a whole day If there are more, it''s hard to say.


    Chufei was a little embarrassed, but he pushed the door open and came out.


    Outside, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Hu Yu have got up and are preparing breakfast


    "Well, how long have I been in it?"


    "One day..." Fox jade this little girl positive reply way.


    Chu Fei nodded, a day''s time, still can accept. Chu Fei didn''t get much in this day. He didn''t have a sword that could be called a magic weapon or Taoist weapon, so he couldn''t find that feeling smoothly


    He can only rely on his familiarity with Dugu Jiujian to find the sword meaning in Qingyuan sword formula Fortunately, chufei''s progress is not too slow.


    Chu Fei estimated that if he had a suitable sword, he should be able to roughly master the sword awn, sword shield and sword shadow division within a few days, but his power could not match his current strength.


    "Have a meal, have a meal and set out!" Chufei immediately threw himself on the table after he finished.

 Chapter 584

    A meal can''t take much time, especially when Chu Fei clearly wanted to seize the time, a meal was quickly over. After the end, a few people directly on the road, but before really far away, Chu Fei changed a whole box of cigarettes from the system, and then threw them to the direction of Jianzhong''s old three.


    After the cigarette was thrown out, Chu Fei was in charge of it. He didn''t inform kenzaka Laosan, but just as the box was about to fall, it disappeared.


    Needless to say, the third brother of Jianzhong must have taken the box.


    A whole box of cigarettes, counting the time, was enough for him to smoke. The forbidden area collapsed


    Next, chufei and others climbed the Hengduan Mountains together. Although the earth does divide the inner and outer parts of the great wilderness, the Hengduan Mountains are not high. It''s just that there are no trees growing near the mountain range, and the mountain range itself is also a stone mountain, so people have the illusion that the mountain range is tall.


    However, as long as you really start climbing Hengduan Mountain, you can see its reality immediately This is not a very high mountain. Chufei, under the movement of body method, just a Hengduan Mountain can''t waste their time.


    Just half an hour or so, chufei and his family rushed down to the top of the mountain, and then rushed out downhill.


    Maybe the speed has been suppressed for a long time. This feeling of knowing that there will be no danger and galloping at will is really luxurious in the wasteland.


    Since it''s a luxury, there''s no way to last


    So, when chufei crossed the Hengduan Mountains and came back into the forest, the speed of a few people decreased greatly.


    There is no way to reduce the speed. Chu Fei can only arrange a few people to take turns to explore the road ahead. After all, they are in the mountains. The tools used to explore the road are not easy to use.


    However, Chu Fei suddenly thought that there should be a lot of tools that can be competent for this kind of road exploration work, such as UAVs and so on, but once these things are found, it is easy to cause some trouble.


    To be sure, Chu Fei is not afraid of trouble now, but he is not in the mood to deal with those troubles for the time being.


    So, the second possibility is Chu Fei felt that if he could master the Royal sword method as soon as possible, then he could directly urge the long sword to explore the way!


    Of course, if there are several people in Jintongyunv City, chufei will definitely choose them to explore the way. Although their skills made Chu Fei feel chilly, he had to admit that it was very suitable for those villains to explore the way!


    But the people in Jintongyunv city don''t want to meet them, so chufei can only go back to the next place. In the process of arranging several people to take turns to explore the way ahead, chufei calls Mingyue over.


    "Lord, are you looking for me?" Mingyue doesn''t know what chufei is thinking.


    Chu Fei nodded and said in embarrassment:


    "moon, can you use your sword for two days first?"


    "Ah? My sword? which one? The human sword? " Mingyue said this and drew out her sword.


    Chufei said with a smile:


    "yes, that''s it. Give it to me for two days."


    "Well It''s certainly no problem, but, Lord, what do you want to do with it? " Mingyue is really curious. After all, chufei didn''t show much interest in sword before.


    Before that, when chufei talked with Jianzhong third, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu didn''t really avoid, but they didn''t really figure out what kind of deal chufei and Jianzhong third reached.


    When the third brother of Jianzhong begged for mercy, he did say that he would give chufei the skills, but no one knew what skills chufei had chosen. After all, chufei planned to cultivate the skills himself and then teach them to his disciples.


    At this time, Mingyue''s curiosity broke out completely. She thought of many possibilities, but none of them could ease her curiosity. All she had to hope for was chufei.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "Lian Jian Jue, when I''ve finished my research, I''ll take you to practice together. This is a good thing!"


    With that, chufei hehe takes Mingyue''s sword, and then slowly walks in the penultimate position of Duihu. There is a man behind chufei who is broken


    Chufei and they had a hard day in this forest. The day went west again. When the shadow was again shrouded in the wasteland, chufei and they went up a small hillside and stood on the hillside. Under the proper shelter of trees, chufei and they were perfectly hiding here.


    It''s just a coincidence. When Chu Fei finds out the beauty of this position, he arranges a few people to stop and have a rest. At the same time, he asks them to guard against the four sides. Chu Fei himself continues to study the Qingyuan sword formula.


    Because he had a magic weapon in his hand, with the cultivation of Qingyuan sword Jue, Chu Fei finally found a feeling And now we have just come to a fairly good geographical location, which can be used as a temporary residence, while chufei seriously tries to enter the cultivation system of Qingyuan sword Jue!This is not a simple thing, because Qingyuan sword Jue is a method of sword cultivation, so it can be said that it is completely different from other skills when it is introduced.


    But it happened that Chu Fei''s other skills were all practiced under the instillation of the system, so Chu Fei didn''t have any wrong experience, let alone any targeted training experience


    So, chufei''s progress is very slow


    But with the passage of time, I don''t know whether Mingyue''s human level magic weapon played a role, or whether chufei''s understanding of the meaning of the sword changed. In a word, chufei finally felt a stream of thoughts flowing in his own blood.


    Just a mysterious and mysterious feeling, at this moment, Chu Fei only felt that every pore of his body was occupied by a sharp sword!


    This feeling didn''t last long, because chufei knew it wasn''t normal. But because of this experience, Chu Fei was finally able to enter the next step of cultivation.


    "First communicate with the sword, then resonate with the sword. I should have resonated with the sword just now, so I can go on to the next stage..."


    Chu Fei was talking and analyzing the training he should do in the next stage.


    It''s more about continuous communication than training


    In the next few hours, Chu Fei kept communicating with the sword in front of him with his own divine sense. Of course, the club is communication, which is actually the process of Chu Fei''s divine sense constantly winding and penetrating the sword


    This process is slow, but because Chu Fei has sufficient support, so even if it is slow, but the progress of Chu Fei is obvious to all.


    When the night came, chufei finally completed the second stage of training.


    Next, Chu Fei took a half-hour rest. During the half-hour, Chu Fei stood up and did the eighth set of radio gymnastics. Then he did three sets of eye exercises in succession. Finally, after feeling that his state had recovered a lot, Chu Fei began to practice the part that really haunted him Royal sword.


    The so-called imperial sword is simply to control the sword. In general, people use their hands and feet to control the sword on the physical level, but at this time, what Chu Fei has to do is to control the sword with his own divine consciousness.


    The core of the imperial sword is the method of controlling weapons with divine consciousness and true force


    If you want to practice this step, you must have enough divine consciousness and enough true force Similarly, chufei does not lack any success factor


    So, in the continuous attempt for half an hour, the sword in front of us finally floated slowly


    At this moment, chufei is excited!


    Yes, he did at last!


    But because of the excitement, Chu feishen gave up all his previous work with a slight tremor, and the sword in the air also hung on the ground with a clatter.


    However, Chu Fei''s movement did not attract the attention of Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu. Chu Fei wanted to have a rest, so he went out of his cultivation place with his sword. On a tree more than ten meters away, he found three people who didn''t know what they were doing.


    Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, a man and two women, are all hanging on the tree. They all look forward to the downhill


    Chu Fei gently arranges the sword on the tree trunk with a dull sound. The three people who are already concentrating are scared and finally realize the arrival of Chu Fei.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    Mingyue and Huyu look at each other, and then indicate to Cheng Feng to explain. Cheng Feng said with a bitter smile:


    "Lord, we are watching a play..."


    "What play?" Chufei is a little curious.


    Cheng Feng explained:


    "en Well, there are three men and one woman over there. They make a trap and ask the woman to ask for help from others. Then when others come to inquire, they let the woman rush in and yell insults. Then the three men go out and beat people up, grab a bunch of things and then drive them away... "


    "Fairy Dance?" After hearing this, Chu Fei thought of the word. But for Cheng Feng, there is absolutely no way to hook up with such deceitful behavior with such words as xianrentiao.


    Chu Fei continued:


    "you just watch the excitement?"


    "Yes, we have seen it twice. We are wondering if there will be a third time..."


    "You are not good people. Are you the soul of gossip burning together today? Why do you suddenly want to watch these things? "


    "Well Because, the four of us... "


    "Ah? How do you know each other? " Chu Fei''s eyes toward Cheng Feng were a little exaggerated. Cheng Feng was speechless and said:


    "they''re from the ninth continent. They''re from Fengyu villa Well, Mingyue and I met them when we went down the mountain again. At that time, they didn''t know what to think, anyway It beat us up anyway. "


    "Ah?"


    "Well, it''s not too serious. We all escaped in time.""Why


    "Because They want some money to buy wine... "


    By now, things have been very clear.


    when I saw them, I didn''t know you, so I gathered around them


    "In fact, we are going to teach them a lesson, but it seems that our cultivation is not as good as others."


    "How do you know?" Chu Fei just asked casually, and he didn''t feel that his question could get an accurate and affirmative answer.


    After all, many things can help monks hide their accomplishments


    "Because among the first people who were cheated by them, there were two powerful people, but they still didn''t escape their clutches..."


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about what happened before. He just nodded and said, "well, I think you''re interested. In this case, let''s just in case the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch comes back!"

 Chapter 585

    When chufei finishes, Cheng Feng immediately stares at his eyes. On the tree, Mingyue and Huyu jump down immediately after hearing chufei''s decision. They look at chufei expectantly and say:


    "suzerain, do you really want to do this?" Mingyue''s face is also full of smoothness. It seems that the grievance she has been holding for a long time is finally going to vent.


    Hu Yu, on the other hand, is just like watching the crowd, and she says, "rob them, rob them, they are not good people anyway!"


    Chu Fei nodded deeply, and then said:


    "yes, they are not good people, but we have to think about how to do it."


    "Well? What else do you need to think about? You''re so powerful. Go straight ahead and teach them a lesson! " Fox jade a face don''t understand, she don''t understand Chu Fei exactly is how to think.


    Chu Fei really moved the idea of robbery, strictly speaking, even if it does not happen immortal jump, Chu Fei will also consider robbery.


    After all, this is the wasteland, not the outside. In the wasteland, everyone can regard anyone as his opponent.


    Therefore, in the wasteland, no one is dangerous. After all, none of the people who can enter here is for the sake of doing good to others.


    More importantly, Chu Fei found that human level magic weapons can really help him to practice Qingyuan sword Jue. That is to say, if Chu Fei has better weapons, he can practice more easily and have more effect.


    Besides, chufei really needs a sword now.


    You can''t always use the moon''s sword


    So Chu Fei''s mind was on robbery


    "Did you notice what weapons the three men and one woman used?" Because seizing the sword is one of Chu Fei''s main purposes, Chu Fei naturally needs to care about the weapons used by the opponent.


    "I didn''t notice The men they were dealing with ran away without using their own weapons. "


    Hiss


    "Well, then they have to force themselves to take out their weapons. Come on, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, you two go and talk to them... "


    "Ah? What are you talking about? " Cheng Feng and Mingyue are stunned. They are running on their own. They don''t know what they should say to the four people.


    "What else can we talk about? Of course, what good things they have..."


    "Ah? And then what? " Mingyue is obviously pretending to be stupid. Chufei takes a close look and finds that Mingyue is a little repellent to this kind of thing. Maybe he can understand it.


    "No? You want a gun? " When he said this, chufei took out the silver light.


    Actually speaking, chufei didn''t have much confidence in this sniper gun. After all, the attack speed of the monks was not weaker than that of the bullets in many cases, so it''s not unusual for someone to dodge bullets.


    In this case, if you don''t use fire to strengthen the bullet, chufei will worry that its deterrent power will not be enough.


    However, when Mingyue saw that there was still such a choice, she was very happy and said:


    "suzerain, I''ll stay and use the gun. I''ll fight wherever you say!"


    Mingyue also has some feelings for this sniper gun, and she really cares about not having to face those people face to face.


    Chu Fei agreed after thinking about it. Relatively speaking, the guilt of teaching a beautiful girl is stronger.


    After this simple arrangement, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng go to the three men and one woman.


    Fengyu mountain villa is not a big school, but it is No. 1 in Jiuzhou. According to the power ranking, in the ninth continent, Fengyu villa can be regarded as the sect in the first echelon. However, it would be a bit ugly to compare it with the present Dahuang. After all, the Dahuang gathered most of the disciples of Ziwei sect.


    Because the distance is not far, if it is a straight line, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng will be able to rush through with just a few breaths.


    But just after two steps, Chu Fei thought of a fun plan, and then led Cheng Feng around in a big circle. Just like the previous wave of people who were robbed by them, he heard a girl''s voice calling for help with a "blank" face.


    After hearing this sound, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng subconsciously scan around, and then find that there seems to be no one else nearby.


    So that is to say, the other party did find chufei, and also want to use their old way to rob chufei two people.


    "It seems they didn''t recognize you!" At the same time, they began to act and entered the state of looking for the source of life-saving sound.


    "If they recognize me, they will choose a more direct way." Cheng Feng is also a wry smile with a voice reply, and then, two people all the way along the girl''s help sound "find" in the past.


    After walking about a few hundred meters, a naked girl appeared in the sight of Chu Fei and Cheng Feng.


    This girl looks good, Chu Fei can give her a score of about 8 points, after all, the world''s make-up technology is far behind the earth, so this appearance score has been very high.Of course, in the body, after all, is a monk, the body is really not weak.


    Especially this, the figure is explosive, otherwise it can not be taken as the protagonist of "Fairy Dance".


    Just, when seeing this girl, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng were stunned, because they didn''t expect that the other party would pay so much.


    "Cheng Feng, when you saw it before, did she show so much?"


    "No!" Cheng Feng patted her thigh and said: "before, she was just acting, not so So... "


    "So willing to suffer losses, right..." Chufei said funny.


    "Yes It''s a big loss, isn''t it... " Cheng Feng can''t figure out what''s going on.


    As for chufei, he didn''t care. After all, few of the teachers chufei met could wear many clothes. Moreover, there are two possibilities in this matter. One is that people have recognized Cheng Feng, and then he orders Welfare Of course, the subsequent humiliation must have been even worse.


    Another possibility is that people will change their clothes after several times of work, probably for fear of being punctured and so on


    But no matter how, others all move, as the protagonist, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng is impossible to recognize counsels at this time.


    Therefore, Chu Fei shouts at the right time:


    "girl, what''s the matter!"


    The girl didn''t seem to respond. She really called for someone to help her, so she was stunned for a moment. Then she turned to look at Cheng Feng and Chu Fei.


    She is the first to see Cheng Feng, Chu Fei clearly noticed this, but Cheng Feng seems to be a little afraid to see, so ignored this.


    The girl finally saw two people, and then surprise accompanied by panic tears on the face, while tears while rushed to chufei.


    The reason why he rushed to chufei was probably because chufei was ahead


    Chu Fei is also an old hand at flowers. Naturally, she won''t show her shyness at this time. What''s more, the girl''s behavior of looking at Cheng Feng first has revealed that they have already recognized Cheng Feng, so Chu Fei is even more upset


    "Wuwuwuwu, someone wants to insult me They They are not as good as Sobbing, sobbing... "


    The girl hugs Chu Fei''s neck tightly, while Chu Fei''s two hands are "embarrassed" in the air, and then "seems" to be worried that if she touches the woman''s body, it will be inappropriate


    Cheng Feng also came over and said:


    "girl, where are the people you are talking about? I''ll teach them a lesson!"


    "In Over there Wu Wu... "


    The girl thought her plan was going to be successful again, but just as she was about to call her own people out and start robbing, Chu Fei warned her: "be careful there, someone!"


    Chu Fei just shouts casually. Of course, the direction he points to is the direction of the other three men. Cheng Feng also sees it, so he seriously turns around and draws out his own sword. At the same time, Zhenyuan runs crazy and seems to be ready to attack.


    The girl didn''t know why they really found their hiding direction. Just as they didn''t know how to continue, chufei''s hands fell directly on the girl''s waist And on the butt


    As a result, Chu Fei took advantage of her, which is still a big advantage


    In an instant, the girl was furious, and she could not care about any plans or rules. She directly opened her eyes and pushed Chu Fei away, scolding:


    "I abandoned you!"


    After an angry scold, Chu Fei said with a ready smile:


    "Hello, girl, you don''t mean the person who insulted you is over there. Why do you want to abolish me..."


    Chufei laughs treacherously, which makes the girl know that she has already been exposed. Therefore, she also wanted to understand why Chu Fei would touch her so shamelessly


    At this time, the faces of the three men who were watching not far away were almost clear, especially a tall and strong man. I don''t know why, at this time, the people next to him looked at his hair.


    This tall and strong man''s hair is not long, on the contrary, it is very short, but now people around him are looking at his head, obviously not at his short hair


    "Go! I''m going to kill them The strong man roared and rushed out, and the other two also kept up with him with a smile.


    Soon, they came to Chu Fei and Cheng Feng. The girl wants to walk over when she sees her people coming, but chufei grabs her hand, and then in the girl''s shocked eyes, chufei connects with her fingers!


    All this happened when the girl didn''t think of it at all, because she was so shocked that she forgot to scold and even more to resist


    Then Chu Fei raised his hand to the girl''s


    The girl finally responded. The strange feeling between her fingers didn''t make her put down her heart of resistance. Instead, she slapped chufei in the face


    She seems to have forgotten her status as a monk. At this moment, she chose the most basic, purest and least threatening way to teach chufei

 Chapter 586

    Under such a distance, it is the category of close combat. In this category, Chu Fei has the courage to "belittle the world and love heroes".


    Don''t mention one hand sucking at the mouth. It''s useless for the girl to raise dozens of hands at this moment to smoke chufei. It''s very simple for chufei, who is proficient in Taiji and Bajiquan, to avoid these attacks.


    Moreover, because he was too skillful, Chu Fei played with flowers when he was avoiding the slap. He took the girl for two turns, and then stopped the girl in his arms with a very vulgar posture. He not only forced the girl to lower her waist, but also deliberately used only one hand to support her waist, and the other hand to protect her Well butt.


    So, the girl''s body is stiff again!


    Chu Fei''s heart laughs, this kind of a touch a stiff appearance, really is not like a "fairy jump" skilled. Although Chu Fei didn''t know what a real master should look like, at least he couldn''t be like this.


    But at this moment, the angry strong man over there has rushed over in a curse.


    At this moment, the strong man''s eyes were only chufei, the woman who dared to insult him


    So he ignored Cheng Feng


    But Cheng Feng won''t ignore him. At the same time, Cheng Feng, who gets a lot of benefits from chufei, shows the same thing when a strong man passes by him


    It was just a simple hand, but then the strong man flew out across the road and even broke the trunks of several trees with thick bowls.


    The remaining two men all looked at Cheng Feng cautiously. This is a wasteland, and the people who came in are not ordinary people. It''s conceivable how strong this guy is to knock that big man out so easily! ¡ª¡ªOf course, that''s what the two opposite people think.


    In a word, among the people here, the man who was knocked out by Cheng Feng is a four extreme great power cultivator, and the two men in front of Cheng Feng are also four extreme great power.


    There are three four extremes. That''s why we are qualified to let two of them slip away


    However, their quadrupole trend is only in the initial stage, which means that the boundary division of Lagerstroemia indica is not detailed enough. In fact, from Chu Fei''s point of view, if we can really divide this stage into nine levels or even more, then the two people in front of us, as well as the big man who was knocked out by Cheng Feng, are at most one level of the four pole trend


    Unfortunately, this is not the way to divide the world, especially the quadrupole trend. If we divide it seriously, the quadrupole trend can be divided into four levels at least.


    The practice of the Four extremes is to cultivate both kidneys and lungs. Of course, this is only a simple explanation. In fact, the practice is not so simple.


    The purpose of this stage of cultivation is to cultivate the Siji fairy palace, just like the temple in the divine chamber. The difference is that the Siji fairy palace in the Siji trend will not only have the fairy palace. The environment of the fairy palace is also included in the trend.


    Chu Fei had already understood this point. At the same time, he also knew that each of the four great trends could be as vast as a hundred thousand mountains.


    It''s very difficult to cultivate the four poles, because there are too many details to be considered. Therefore, the four poles is also the most time-consuming stage.


    In this way, if you just go in and out of the Four extremes, you can treat each other as a strong monk. Of course, if others have successfully cultivated a general trend, it will really be a state of mind.


    The most pitiful thing is that there is nothing if in the world


    Therefore, in the face of Cheng Feng, even if the other side is two quadrupole trend, but still dare not move.


    Not far away, the strong man has stood up again. He looks at Cheng Feng with a suspicious face. After a moment, he says:


    "Cheng Feng, when are you so powerful! I clearly remember that you and the one named Mingyue have been besieged by people all the time


    "Yes, we have been in the little cave all the time..." Cheng Feng intentionally ignored the word siege and said with a smile:


    "but I didn''t expect that you are so weak now! Are you all such rubbish in Fengyu villa? "


    He has been following people like chufei and Longwu for too long. Cheng Feng is full of irony when he talks.


    "Well! What a big tone! I respect you for your accomplishments. That''s why I give you a little face. It doesn''t mean that you can really make waves in front of me! Don''t forget, you were in my crotch


    "Thank you for reminding me. I almost forgot. Fortunately, I remember, so you will be miserable later, I promise." Cheng Feng''s face didn''t change much. It''s estimated that even though the so-called drill crotch incident gave him a lot of humiliation at the beginning, in the later period of time, he also gained more motivation to practice.


    So, a lot of times, people will say, "thank those who look down on me..." And so on, it''s not that you''re banging, but sometimes, people really have this kind of emotion.


    However, even if people can say this kind of words, it does not mean that they will give each other any good face when they face those who have tortured themselves again."Hum, good, good!" The big man walked over again. He stood in front of Cheng Feng and said:


    "even if you just wanted to rob your things, it seems that if you don''t hang your head on the tree today, you won''t know who you have offended!"


    Before the words were heard, the man raised his hand directly, and from the heaven and earth ring on his left hand, he found a big knife with a width of 20-30 cm and a length of more than three feet!


    This big knife has no armguard. It only has the general angle drop, no radian, no radian. It''s the same with the handle of the blade.


    "The name of the sword is decapitated. It''s God''s blessing that you can die under decapitation today!"


    The strong man said that he would start, but at this time, the other two people shook their heads speechless. Because they were watching, they could see more clearly. The real big head here was the one behind Cheng Feng Who has been taking advantage of his woman


    "Ma Shiliang, let''s deal with this boy for you. I''m sure you can chop his head with your own hands. You go to save Han Xiu first!"


    After hearing this, Ma Shiliang, a strong man with short hair, finally reflected it. Over there, Chu Fei and her woman Han Xiu still keep this ambiguous but vulgar posture. Chu Fei''s hand is still so obscene, and Han Xiu forgot her situation because of the shock


    But still, how could Cheng Feng let Ma Shiliang go. As long as Ma Shiliang moves, Cheng Feng absolutely immediately follows him. In any case, he blocks Ma Shiliang''s way and looks at Ma Shiliang provocatively.


    He is forcing Ma Shiliang to make a move. After the previous "reminder", Cheng Feng''s anger has come up.


    However, at this time, because the girl didn''t resist at all, Chu Fei was absolutely uninteresting. He helped the girl to the right, and then released the hand holding the girl. Then, subconsciously, he rubbed his fingers, as if in aftertaste, but in fact, it was just subconscious It''s just aftertaste.


    "You..." The girl is angry and shy. How can she think of meeting a real rascal!


    "Go to hell!" Ma Shiliang is also in a hurry. He splits Cheng Feng''s head with a big knife in his hand. At the same time, a stream of Zhenyuan rushes out along the blade and bumps into Cheng Feng.


    Unfortunately, the distance is still too close, in such a distance, Tai Chi is too advantageous.


    Cheng Feng steps sideways, and at the same time, he gently leads the real yuan, which is controlled by Cheng Feng. When the guillotine cuts through, Cheng Feng presses the real yuan''s force on Ma Shiliang''s left waist


    In an instant, Ma Shiliang flew out again.


    It''s just that this time he''s flying in another direction


    Chu Fei nodded in admiration, then clapped his hands and said:


    "yes, it''s a bit hot."


    "Thank you for your praise." Cheng Feng proudly thanks, and then looks at the other two people.


    At this time, their feelings are complex, including the girl hanxiu. Although Cheng Feng''s patriarch looks a little younger, he is also the patriarch.


    If you dare to come out with zongfeng, it''s as if you have more than one trouble with him!


    Especially after seeing the performance of Cheng Feng''s two hands, they know that the patriarch in Cheng Feng''s mouth is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Then, in places such as Ziwei great wilderness forbidden area, since it is not ordinary, it must not be weak.


    However, at this time, Ma Shiliang stormed over again. This time, instead of fearless hand to hand combat, he directly split a piece of rain of Zhenyuan. The raindrops shot across Cheng Feng and Chu Fei. At the same time, he also split two strong winds!


    It can be called Fengyu villa. Naturally, most of its gates are dominated by Fengyu


    Of course, the wind of Fengyu villa is not good, and the rain is not good


    But still, the art of wind and rain is also conquered by Taiji.


    Because it''s still impossible to avoid, Cheng Feng simply takes Tai Chi seriously. In the body, Zhen Yuan instantly spreads a layer of Tai Chi vigorous Qi on the outside, and at the same time, a picture of Tai Chi emerges.


    At the next moment, Cheng Feng manipulated the Tai Chi diagram to rotate wildly, and immediately gathered all the wind and rain in Cheng Feng''s palm. Then, with a little spit in his palm, the power of Tai Chi came back, and the wind and rain rushed to Ma Shiliang with faster speed.


    Ma Shiliang can''t avoid it. He''s right in the chest!


    After a dull hum, Ma Shiliang flew out again.


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought that the original plan was not like this, but who knew it would develop like this! No one can blame anyone but Ma Shiliang. It''s really bad.


    Ah!


    Ma Shiliang is crazy. At least he is also a man of Four extremes. In the face of Cheng Feng, who is obviously one level lower than himself, he has been beaten away again and again. No matter where he is, he can''t say it!


    What a shame!


    "I want you to Die


    Ma Shiliang held the knife in both hands. In a roar, the decapitation knife cut out dozens of blades! But it''s not over yet. Ma Shiliang cut several knives in succession. Each knife can cut dozens of blade lights, and each knife is faster than the other, and the blade lights are faster and faster towards the target.So, in the middle of the sky, the group of edge lights behind catch up with the group of edge lights in front, then split the group of edge lights in front into smaller ones, and then continue to rush to the target, just in time for Cheng Feng


    At this moment, Chu Feicai really saw the strength of Fengyu villa''s method, but the problem is that under such a large number of dispersion, the attack power of the blade light itself is greatly reduced, and the damage to Cheng Feng will never be high.


    But Chu Fei also admits that Cheng Feng can''t stop this move.


    Sure enough, Cheng Feng wanted to do the same thing again, but under such a dense blade light, his Tai Chi diagram could not hold up and broke quickly. At the same time, Cheng Feng was also struck by nearly a hundred blades of light


    Cheng Feng flew backwards, and two mouthfuls of blood gushed out of the air. His body was also red.


    Finally, Cheng rushes down to Chu Feng and takes over Chu Fei quickly.


    What he guessed was right. These blades cut Cheng Feng''s body, and the deepest one only cut into less than one centimete

 Chapter 587

    Cheng Feng is OK, then it''s Chu Fei''s turn.


    To tell you the truth, after watching Cheng Feng and Ma Shiliang come and go several times, Chu Fei almost thinks that he doesn''t need to play.


    Chu Fei first placed Cheng Feng by the tree, then stood up and walked to Ma Shiliang and the other two people. Of course, in a little time, the girl named Han Xiu finally returned to Ma Shiliang.


    "Oh, this I''m really sorry. Ha ha, it''s a bit out of my expectation. I didn''t think it would develop like this at all... "


    Chu Fei stood there for a long time, but now she came out to talk like this, as if ready to apologize, which made Ma Shiliang a little confused.


    After all, even Cheng Feng is hard enough to follow them, and if the strength of Cheng Feng reverses Chu Fei''s strength, then Chu Fei''s strength should be far stronger than Cheng Feng''s.


    If according to this conjecture, Chu Fei has the strength to defeat them easily, then in this case, is it not unnecessary to recognize counsels?


    But now Chu Fei''s words have been said, Ma Shiliang several people naturally can''t completely do not respond. So Ma Shiliang hesitated for a moment and said:


    "why, are you going to make peace with us? OK, but what you just did to hanxiu is too much. You have to express it. "


    Ma Shiliang thinks that he should have no problem in dealing with people who don''t smile.


    But Chu Fei can''t stop laughing in his heart. Is this guy beaten by Cheng Feng? How could it be so easy to talk


    But Chu Fei didn''t plan to admit his advice at this time.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "yes, yes, let''s talk about the next thing."


    Ma Shiliang nodded, although wondering why Chu Fei had to repeat what he said, he still decided to wait for Chu Fei''s later text. The other two men are the same, but who knows, what chufei said next is a little bit unresponsive.


    "Ha ha, now I announce, robbery!"


    The three were stunned. The girl who was hiding behind Ma Shiliang and staring at Chu Fei was puzzled. Chu Fei didn''t care and continued:


    "did you hear all about the robbery! If you don''t hear me clearly, I''ll say it again. Now we''re going to rob! You, take out all your belongings. If anyone dares to hide any good things and is found by me, don''t blame me for being cruel! "


    Chufei said again, pacing left and right, like a black one. The boss of the society, and his style almost made Ma Shiliang think he was wrong.


    "Boy, you''re not a fool, are you trying to rob us?" Ma Shiliang finally reacted. He pointed to Chu Fei''s nose and looked contemptuous. He had just been careful and didn''t know where he had thrown him. He scolded: "you don''t go out to inquire, but you dare to call our Fengyu villa''s attention. Do you really think that staring at the name of a patriarch can really despise the heroes in the world?"


    If you don''t say anything else, at least you can see from this sentence. Ma Shiliang, they think they can use the name of hero to position themselves.


    But their this kind of thought, really let Chu Fei sneer.


    "You''re a hero? Come on, don''t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up and don''t force me to do it! "


    With that, Chu Fei snapped his fingers, and then Firebird appeared at his fingertips. Then Chu Fei looked at hanxiu and said, "besides, you guys deliberately arranged a woman to seduce me, and gave me a lot of benefits. In this respect, I become your love..."


    Chufei''s words almost make Ma Shiliang''s nose crooked. Although hanxiu is Ma Shiliang''s woman, they don''t have that kind of relationship. It''s just that two of them are relatively familiar with each other.


    Moreover, it seems that the other two men are not very interested in hanxiu.


    "You..." Ma Shiliang wanted to curse, but Chu Fei, who opened the truth box, didn''t give him any chance at all. What''s more, Chu Fei was very interested in playing a real robber for the first time.


    "Shut up, don''t you understand? Rob, rob, hurry up and take out all the rings in your hands, the bags of heaven and earth on your waist and the good things in your arms. Don''t hide. I''ll swish myself later. If anyone dares to hide good things and I find them, it''s interesting. I''m a bird But I haven''t had meat for a long time


    "What a big tone, good! I''ll see how you search. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. So far, I haven''t done my best... "


    "What''s more, even if it''s not hanxiu, there are three of us, and you are just one..." The other two finally someone spoke, it seems that it is because Chu Fei can''t help it.


    But to their reaction, Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "more than people?"


    Ma Shiliang three subconsciously want to nod, but before they have time to nod, Chu Fei has pointed to Ma Shiliang''s right shoulder, and at the same time, he sends a message to MingyueInstant, a clear gun sound sounded! Ma Shiliang only felt that there was something in front of him, that is, Chu Fei''s back, rushing towards him at a very fast speed, but it was really because the speed was so fast that he didn''t even have time to make a reaction, so he was directly hit!


    Poof


    Ah!


    With a cry of pain, Ma Shiliang pressed his left hand on his shoulder, but it didn''t work, it didn''t work at all.


    Shot in the shoulder by a sniper gun, and it''s not an ordinary bullet


    Just hit the moment, Ma Shiliang''s right shoulder has been blown open a big hole, large pieces of meat fried fly, blood like a spring like crazy gushing.


    Under the pain, Ma Shiliang almost lost his mind!


    Although he is also a monk, and he is still a monk who has reached the Four extremes, his injuries have never been so serious for so many years!


    All the injuries he suffered before were sharp blade cuts and stabs, or internal injuries and contusions Where has such a terrible injury!


    For a moment, Ma Shiliang forgot to use zhenyuanli to seal the blood around his wound


    Not only did he forget, but the other two men didn''t think of it. Hanxiu, who had been standing behind Ma Shiliang, even though she was sprayed with a piece of meat and blood all over her face, still managed to resist the panic and fear, and quickly helped Ma Shiliang stop the blood.


    Chu Fei turned his back and shook his head, saying:


    "it seems that your four extreme situation is just like this. It really disappoints me..."


    "You..." Ma Shiliang''s painful face was full of sweat. He wanted to retort, but a pair of Chu Fei''s relaxed and indifferent eyes immediately swallowed his words again.


    For Ma Shiliang''s "poor words", both of them found some problems, but now is not the time to think about these things. The two men directly felt out their weapons, and one of them took out a shield in front of them, holding a machete in his hand


    At the moment of seeing this machete, chufei almost cursed.


    Fortunately, the second man''s weapon is a sword, and it seems that the level of this sword is much higher than that of Mingyue.


    "Unfortunately, when you robbed others, did you not think that you might be robbed?"


    With that, Chu Fei reached for the shield, which was already shining with the light of protecting the array, and then said to Mingyue:


    "try how strong that shield is..."


    After receiving Chu Fei''s order, Mingyue immediately pulls the trigger Instantly, the bullet hit the shield at an average speed of two rounds a second.


    The other side also saw that chufei''s point was his own shield, so they were relieved. Anyway, as long as the terrorist attack was not aimed at their body, it was absolutely a good thing.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Silver light sniper gun, the weapon provided by the system is just like a plug-in in terms of missile load, so


    Just a moment later, the shield, which was shining and protecting several people behind, began to be unstable


    Chufei could see clearly that it happened when the tenth bullet hit it


    In this way, Chu Fei can at least be sure of the power of the sniper gun. The starting point should be the quadrupole trend. As for the strongest power, it''s hard to say. After all, if an emperor of heaven holds it, the power of the sniper gun will not be the same as when ordinary people hold it.


    In short, with the lower limit, the positioning of this weapon will be clear.


    "The power of the four extreme situation is not bad..."


    "Go on, don''t be angry..." Then Chu Fei turned to Ma Shiliang and said:


    "now what do you think? Is it a good way to take out all the things, or continue to resist? "


    "You dream! We wind and rain villa will not let you go! " Ma Shiliang still has a hard tongue, but when he responds like this, Chu Fei clearly notices that one of the two men next to him almost jumps to curse his mother


    The other party''s heart is broken, Chu Fei can see clearly, since the heart is broken, someone must start to think of a way to escape. But where would Chu Fei allow the duck to run away, so the Firebird spread its wings and took off directly. In a flash, it came to Ma Shiliang''s back.


    At this time, the man with the shield clearly felt the change of the shield in his hand and had the idea of running away After this thought appeared, it immediately seemed like a wildfire. So, without any hesitation, he just dropped his shield and turned around to run


    So, a coincidence happened. The guy who turned around and ran ran into the Firebird that just stopped there


    Because chufei didn''t control the temperature of the Firebird, at this moment, this guy was directly ignited by the Firebird and burned into a huge fireball.


    The moment the fire started, the guy screamed.


    But the scream lasted less than two breaths. Before everyone reflected it, the guy was burned to death, and then quickly burned to ashes."Well, this Mistake, mistake, how would you rather die than hand over your property! Where is the value of life! You say, "isn''t it?"


    "Well Cough, yes, I think this My friend is right Very reasonable. " Ma Shiliang can''t care about embarrassment, shame and so on. After witnessing the death of someone, he just wants to save his life.


    Ma Shiliang begged for mercy. Naturally, the other person had no need to resist. As for Han Xiu, she had no heart to resist.


    Three men and one woman, there are three quadrupole, but when they meet Chu Fei, everything becomes meaningless.


    Next, Ma Shiliang, Han Xiu, and another person left their valuable things. Of course, the clothes were still on them.


    "Go away, you''d better get out of the wasteland. I''ll meet you later, but it''s not so easy to talk..."

 Chapter 588

    Several people were driven away by Chu Fei, they went very happy, without a trace of nostalgia. This time, these people are likely to leave the wasteland directly. As for this matter, they must have fallen into hatred with Fengyu villa.


    However, chufei didn''t care about Fengyu villa. After all, compared with Shenshan, the so-called Fengyu villa was a gift at most, and it was not qualified for chufei to keep it in mind.


    People are gone, Chu Fei also came to Cheng Feng with these spoils. And bright moon and fox jade two people also quickly rushed to come over, surrounded in Cheng Feng''s side.


    Chu Fei turned over the things that Ma Shiliang robbed. There were two Heaven and earth precepts and one heaven and earth bag. Ma Shiliang was rich.


    However, it is understandable that they have reached the Four extremes before they are 30 years old. Besides, the speed of cultivation is enough to enable them to have so many resources.


    Although the heaven and earth precepts recognize the Lord, it is meaningless to face Chu Fei who has Tao fire. Chu Fei easily wipes the information of recognizing the Lord on the ring and the heaven and earth bag with the power of Tao fire.


    Then, from inside, Chu Fei found out some pills, which could be used by monks from the secret situation to the four extreme situation. In addition to the pills, there were some herbs. Although they were not too high-level things, they were also just useful for monks from the secret situation to the four extreme situation.


    Chu Fei first takes out two pills and gives them to Cheng Feng. With the corresponding level of pills, Cheng Feng''s injury is soon completely recovered.


    Then Chu Fei found a sword from the two rings


    It''s a very ordinary sword, and it doesn''t have a handle. Chu Fei judged that it should be a broken sword It''s just that there are no cracks on the body of the sword. Some of them are very smooth and seemingly complete.


    The sword is three feet long, extremely sharp and as thin as cicada wings The end of the sword body is a diamond. I don''t know whether it is just like this or a coincidence.


    It is precisely because it is really thin as cicada wings, so Chu Fei can judge that it is a treasure, not rubbish, at the first time.


    Out of curiosity about the sword, Chu Fei started the identification function of the system, and the identification target was naturally the sword.


    Ding!


    Appraisal: Duckweed sword was made by a sword maker of the ninth continent in the world of crape myrtle in memory of his dead wife. Later, the village was slaughtered by Fengyu villa, which is the game of fame.


    When hearing this appraisal result, Chu Fei was stunned.


    Because he did not expect that a seemingly ordinary broken sword could have such a "rigorous" background


    Of course, rigorous, refers to the story, and this is what Chu Fei really cares about.


    If it''s an ordinary thing, is it necessary for the system to tell its origin, experience and other stories? Even if it''s just a summary, it shouldn''t be necessary!


    Moreover, in the result of systematic appraisal, even the name of the sword caster was not left. It can be said that he is a sword caster, but he can be called "craftsman" by the system, which should be enough to show that the level of the sword caster is excellent.


    But it was originally a duckweed sword in memory of his deceased wife, but in order to be named, it made the whole village be slaughtered by Fengyu villa in Mingming


    Although there must be more important reasons, but since the system said it was "the situation of name", there must be this relationship!


    "Duckweed, is it the real duckweed only when the people who cast you and his nine and ten families are gone?"


    Chu Fei sighed secretly, this kind of inexplicable development is really puzzling.


    However, the identification results are not finished, and there are


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ Due to the situation of fame, duckweed sword absorbed the chance of heaven''s way because of its blood, which proved that it was a tool of earth''s way.


    The last sentence, named the duckweed sword level, is the level of the road! That''s a whole higher level than the weapons of Mingyue and Chengfeng!


    Ground level Taoist instrument, Taoist instrument! There is a word "Dao" in the appellation, which is definitely a great honor.


    "Although it''s a little tortuous, in the final analysis, it''s an alternative blood sacrifice, isn''t it?"


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly. No matter what, he gets the duckweed sword.


    "Well, from now on, you can follow me. Since there is no sense of blood sacrifice, let my enemy''s blood worship your people!"


    Chu Fei''s whispering had just ended, and the duckweed sword made a clanging sound for no reason


    The sound is not big, but in the quiet woods, it still attracts the attention of Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu.


    The three men looked at Chu Fei doubtfully, and also at the sword that Chu Fei was dragging in his left hand


    Chufei''s smile, happy smile: This duckweed sword has spirit! Surprise, absolutely a big surprise!


    Happy, Chu Fei threw two Heaven and earth rings to Mingyue and Cheng Feng. As for the heaven and earth bag, he gave it to Huyu, which was half of what he saw.


    "If you look at the contents separately, you can divide them up if they are useful As for Fox jade, don''t think about it. After all, we are going together. We can''t forget you when we have good things. ""Lord, what about you?"


    "As long as you give us all the swords, don''t you?"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are very happy, even excited. After all, they are the heaven and earth commandments and the things inside! But after thinking about it, Chu Fei didn''t seem to have any harvest, so they were not happy.


    But Chu Fei waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "don''t think about it too much. I''ve got something better!"


    Say this, Chu Fei drags the left hand of duckweed sword to pull away suddenly, in Cheng Feng, bright moon and fox jade three people don''t understand and shock of vision, duckweed sword quietly float there.


    "Sword calls duckweed It''s a local Taoist instrument


    Chu Fei said, heart read under a move, duckweed will be flying around!


    Chu Fei knew that if it was really according to his own level of imperial sword, duckweed sword could not move so smoothly in a short time, but because duckweed sword has spirit, it can read Chu Fei''s mind, so it will naturally move according to Chu Fei''s idea.


    In other words, although there is no ceremony to recognize the master, duckweed sword has recognized chufei as the master.


    This point, Chu Fei from the heart side can clearly feel.


    So Chu Fei said that he was the one who got the real good things.


    Next, Chu Fei didn''t start in a hurry. Instead, he had a meal, had a good rest, and then went back on the road.


    Moreover, this time, chufei and they were on their way and fell in love with robbery!


    It also tells Chu Fei that he can leave the forbidden area and return to the outside as long as he can return to the safest place. As for the specific how to operate, fox jade said, as long as the place to know. Before that, she couldn''t tell.


    However, since people can go out, then Chu Fei will not have any pressure to rob.


    In the next few days, Chu Fei, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, together with Fox jade, carried forward the cause of robbery thoroughly!


    In the process of robbery, Cheng Feng and Mingyue come out to meet the enemy in exchange. Sometimes they join hands, and occasionally Chu Fei comes out with Firebird to frighten


    In short, in the next time, chufei and they can be regarded as rich!


    Gold and silver treasures are OK. After all, they are all monks, and the monks don''t like this, so they don''t get much from gold and silver treasures. But pills, herbs and all kinds of weapons and magic weapons of the Four extremes have been robbed.


    One is one. As long as he meets a few people from Chu Fei and his strength does not exceed the Four extremes, there is no room for resistance at all. In the end, he has to bite his teeth and hand in all his things on his own initiative


    Four days later, the titles of the gang of four, the bandit team and the male and female bandits spread all over the wasteland.


    More and more people know that there are several robber bastards in the wasteland. They know that as long as they make a move, they will rob people of their clothes. They will take all the other things even if they are just a water bag!


    As more and more people are robbed, the description of Guan chufei is becoming more and more outrageous


    At the beginning, it was normal to describe two men and two women, but later, Chu Fei''s image of the four of them had become a monster with blue face and fangs, practicing magic skills!


    Fortunately, Chu Fei and some of their leaders have not had a chance to hear such a legend.


    Chufei and his family have been going south for four days after crossing the Hengduan Mountains. In these four days, they have walked nearly five thousand miles.


    At this time, in the evening of the fifth day, Chu Fei and his family came to a rocky hill, where there were many strange rocks but few trees.


    When Chu Fei saw these strange stones for the first time, he thought of several scenic spots on the earth, as well as the professional naming of this landform. When chufei enjoyed the special scenery and strolled, they found a cave.


    The cave is under that strange rock. It''s not too big or too deep, but the layout of the cave is very similar to someone''s cave.


    However, there is no array protection outside the cave. It is estimated that even if it is a cave, it has been abandoned for a long time.


    There was a lot of space in the cave, which was just right for chufei to put down the whole tin house, so chufei didn''t have any hesitation.


    Then, chufei several people into the room, each clean up, today ready to rest.


    But just then, outside the iron house with no windows closed, that is, outside the cave, there was a conversation from several people, and it didn''t sound like a friendly conversation.


    At first, no one cared too much, but when chufei happened to hear the name of one of them, chufei decided to have a look.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nangongqing, why don''t you run? Keep on running. We haven''t chased enough! "


    "Yes, ha ha ha! This kind of cat and mouse feeling is really cool


    "It''s more than cool. It''s so cool! Ha ha ha


    These are the voices of several strangers. They all sound young. Moreover, one of them has a familiar voice.Chu Fei picked to pick eyebrow, in the mind came up with that overcast oneself a surname Huang''s kid.


    "Yellow Crane! Don''t deceive people too much! "


    Chufei laughs. This voice is also an acquaintance, and people have also said the name before. Nangong Qing is Nangong Bai''s younger brother.


    As for the Yellow Crane


    Chu Feixin always heard that Huang He had run away with his sister-in-law. After making trouble for a long time, did he run to the big world of crape myrtle!


    The joke is just a joke, but Chu Fei finally knows who is the person who has made himself miserable, Huang He!


    "Too much deception? Hahaha, it''s not me who deceives others too much. It should be the leader of the little cave. I heard that even your fiancee was abducted and ran away from you. Hahaha

 Chapter 589

    It''s a quality that a person should have that he doesn''t hit others in the face and scold others. Of course, if the other party is your enemy, or you hate people, then this is easy to be deliberately ignored.


    As for the current situation outside, the yellow crane must have deliberately picked this part of the matter, just to make nangongqing uncomfortable.


    Just, listen to the movement outside, it seems that Nangong Qing is a person, and has no companion.


    This is a wasteland. Chu Fei doesn''t feel that Nangong family is willing to let his children break into this place.


    Therefore, the only reasonable explanation for this is that nangongqing''s entourage is either separated or dead.


    There was a lot of noise outside, but chufei was the only one who was really interested in listening.


    Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu just feel that there are a few enemies outside, but when they see that chufei is so emotional, they all gather around chufei curiously.


    "Lord..."


    "Shh, listen carefully. It might be interesting." Chufei laughed to stop the impulse of two people to ask.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue nodded. Although she was a little confused, since the patriarch said it, they could only listen to it with ease. As for Hu Yu, the topic outside has aroused her interest.


    Outside, Nangong Qing is really in a mess at this moment. He doesn''t know how bad it is. Anyway, none of his clothes are intact.


    His clothes were in a mess, and there were many wounds on his body, big and small. Fortunately, these wounds were not serious, and there was not much blood. At best, he seemed to have wasted a lot, and he was still far away from death.


    On the other side of Nangong white, there are five people in total. In addition to the Yellow Crane, the remaining four people should be much lower than the Yellow Crane in terms of dress.


    In other words, the remaining four should be Huang He''s bodyguards.


    Of course, this judgment is just Chu Fei''s conjecture.


    "What do you think of Huang He?" Nangong Bai doesn''t care about his injuries. Now he just wants to know what kind of situation he is in.


    "How''s it going? Not so good. We didn''t say what we wanted from the beginning when we met you. It was you who forced us to fight back as soon as you came up. As a result That''s it... " On the other side, Huang He looks "aggrieved", as if he is the one being bullied.


    Fortunately, Nangong Bai was not stupid either. He quickly adjusted his state, and then slowly calmed down, saying:


    "you Huang family are not good people. Don''t fool me. Just tell me what you have to say."


    Chu Fei didn''t know how Nangong Qing was, and he didn''t have the interest to know. In fact, he was a genius who could have such accomplishments only by relying on his own family.


    Of course, Chu Fei didn''t know that from the beginning of cultivation to now, nangongbai had never taken any medicine except the life-saving pill. His cultivation is entirely based on his own efforts.


    "Don''t say that. Our Huang family is not a good family. You can say how dangerous the wasteland is this time. Since we meet you, we naturally want to join hands with you. We are all people from a respectable family. Although we can''t say that we can''t see each other from the top, we can''t see each other from the bottom. You nangongqing are not stupid, and I''m not an idiot! "


    What Huang He said is true, but none of the people present will believe him.


    "Don''t talk about so many useless things. Let''s just get to the point." Nangong Qing knew that he had no place to escape. He also explored the cave behind him for the first time. It was more a cave than a depression.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the reason why he didn''t explore the real size of the cave was completely due to the influence of the God fighting array on the tin house.


    "Well, since you nangongqing only want to talk about the main points with me, let''s talk about the main points." Huang He laughs. After a pause, he continues:


    "it''s very simple. I know you have a grudge against xiaodongtian. Anyway, your fiancee was taken away by chufei, the patriarch of xiaodongtian, and was taken away in front of your Nangong family''s welcoming team and the leader of the Oriental family That''s the truth


    Once again, Nangong Qing was not in a hurry.


    In the cave, in the tin house, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Hu Yu look at Chu Fei in the wrong way.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei knows that in addition to Fox jade is serious in doubt, Cheng Feng Mingyue two people are just joking.


    As the elder martial brother and elder martial sister of xiaodongtian, they naturally know about Dongfang Xiaoyue and Beitang Yan.


    Since they two know, only fox jade don''t know, for fun, Chu Fei decided to Fox jade put a pair of "brother don''t care, you see brother cow force not!" Come on.


    Sure enough, when he put out this expression, Huyu had an impulse to spit on chufei''s face on the spot.


    Outside, it''s going on"If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence. I don''t know what your Nangong family thinks, but you don''t have any good opinions about that chufei. To be frank, our Huang family and that boy also have grudges. We want to join hands with you, with all the people he has offended, and then destroy him and xiaodongtian. "


    Huang He didn''t rush to urge Nangong Qing to give him a reply. Instead, he waited for a while before saying:


    "as for the people who followed you before, whether intentionally or unintentionally, since they died in the hands of our Huang family, I have an inescapable responsibility. Therefore, I will compensate their family and your Nangong family. Of course, I will I will compensate you. My sincerity is enough! "


    "You are well informed." Silent for a period of time nangongqing said with a bitter smile.


    Huang He nodded his head and said, "that''s nature."


    Nangong Qing sighed and said:


    "how can you not know that my brother has a share in this matter when you are so well informed?"


    "What? You want to fight your brother, too? Yes, our Huang family can help you, and all the people we have contacted will help you. I can give you a promise about this. " Huang he patted his chest and said his decision without care.


    Nangong Qing nodded, but soon shook his head again. He lowered his head and said in a soft voice:


    "it''s not that simple..."


    "Yes, it''s not that simple. Are you worried about the old man shikaitian? Actually, no, but I don''t suggest that you really do something to your brother. First, it''s not the right time. Second, it doesn''t do much good. It''s just trouble. "


    Huang He is too confident, or he looks down on others.


    He didn''t notice at all. The four people behind him noticed, but no one really cared. Chufei also noticed, and he was the first to notice.


    When Nangong Qing seems to tell Huang He what he wants, in fact, he is secretly accumulating strength, and Chu Fei clearly "sees" Nangong Qing''s fighting and killing intention.


    Chu Fei doesn''t understand why Nangong Qing is preparing to fight back at this time. The four people behind Huang He don''t understand, but they don''t care.


    "Nangongqing, give me your decision. I want to hear an accurate answer. If you can, you can''t cooperate. If you can''t, you can''t either. " When he said the last few words, Huang He''s eyes flashed a killing intention.


    Nangong Qing didn''t answer immediately, but whispered:


    "Huang He, as the foreign affairs family of ghost Valley, your Huang family should have made a lot of plans over the years. I want to know your purpose."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei is stunned. Although he has imagined it many times, he has never found so sure that this yellow crane should be connected with ghost valley.


    In this way, Chu Fei suddenly wanted to understand why Huang He and the old man in the grey robe framed himself so


    "Purpose? Do you still need to ask! Of course, it''s fighting for the position of heaven''s way to become the emperor of heaven. " The Yellow Crane said with a sneer.


    Nangong Qing nodded, which was unexpected and reasonable.


    "Ha ha, Huang He, do you know that when you were chasing me, I took a pill..."


    "Well? Nangongqing, aren''t you stupid? Do you still need to say such things? " Huang He doesn''t understand, because he thinks that nangongqing is taking healing pills.


    Nangong Qing slowly raised his head. When he saw the Yellow Crane five in his eyes, his whole momentum suddenly soared! Not only that, a huge vortex appeared over nangongqing''s head, and the terrible aura poured into nangongqing''s head madly


    At that moment, Chu Fei explored clearly that nangongqing had opened up a quadrupole fairy palace


    The great trend of the Four extremes, and perfection is the four fairies of the Four extremes


    Once a fairy palace is opened up, its combat power can directly ignore the people in the secret period. This is the place where the quadrupole trend goes against the sky! It''s also the place where the Four extremes are not easy to cultivate!


    But nangongqing broke through in an instant, and directly opened up a quadrupole fairy palace. Chu Fei could see clearly that the fairy palace he opened up was the location of the left lung, that is, the lung lobe closest to the source of life


    "This This is the forbidden area. What he just broke through is also the aura in the forbidden area. It''s not the vitality of Lagerstroemia indica.... "


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled. Although he could understand the truth, he couldn''t understand it. If he used aura to break through here, what would he do when he returned to the world of crape myrtle? Can you still maintain the cultivation of the Four extremes? Or do you fall back?


    Just when Chu Fei was confused, nangongqing had already photographed a huge mountain outside!


    The mountain fell from the sky and directly hit the Yellow Crane!


    "Suppression!" Nangongqing whispers and drinks. The appearance of this whisper is really inexplicable shock compared with the huge momentum in the sky!Looking at the high mountains, Chu Fei doubted for the first time whether the friars'' battles he had seen were too small.


    However, the other side, yellow crane five people just a little surprised, five people''s faces did not appear any fear look.


    Huang He shook his head and said:


    "since you are stubborn, it''s a pity for your Nangong family!" As the voice fell, the Yellow Crane waved his hand and then retreated slowly.


    Huang he retreated, but the four people behind him stood up. At the same time, the four people photographed a series of black air to connect the four people. At the next moment, the four people who were weaker than nangongqing in momentum also directly rushed to the cultivation of the four great trends!


    What''s more, they didn''t just open up a quadrupole palace just like nangongqing, but everyone opened up a quadrupole palace, and the four connected in an instant opened up four quadrupole palaces!


    All four fairies are open!


    In an instant, the momentum of these four people directly soared into the sky, together with the collapse of the mountain peaks suppressed from the high altitude into powder.

 Chapter 590

    He crushed the mountain into powder, which made chufei almost bite off his tongue.


    Strong, really strong!


    The point is, how did those four do it? Is it just by connecting the four of them? impossible! After all, they are not nangongqing, nangongqing can break into the quadrupole at this time for a reason, but they!


    "I forgot to tell you, nangongqing, they sacrificed most of their accomplishments to cover up their age in order to accompany me into the wasteland Ha ha... "


    Huang He''s thumping words directly exposed the reality of these four people.


    However, in this case, Huang He doesn''t think there will be any problem in exposing these. After all, nangongqing is going to die. After Nangong Qing died, no one knew that he had just said this.


    In the tin room, Chu Fei looked at Hu Yu with a shocked face and asked:


    "can it be like this! Can you use this method to cover up your age and pretend to be a young man to enter the wasteland


    "You I I don''t know! " Fox jade really don''t know, and also have never heard of still can have such method.


    But Chu Fei didn''t believe it. After all, you Hu Yu is the little princess of the whole barbarian, and you barbarians are next to the forbidden area. Therefore, in Chu Fei''s opinion, you shouldn''t know nothing about Hu Yu.


    But now even if fox jade know don''t know of actually also don''t have what relation, because the yellow crane that sentence already enough proved the truth of this matter.


    Outside, Nangong Qing didn''t expect that his first crackdown after breaking into the quadrupole situation would end in this way, and still in this way.


    The point is that the mountain peak, which he recruited from the only quadrupole space he opened up, collapsed outside. In other words, his cultivation of nangongqing must be affected by the collapse of the mountain.


    However, the way that nangongqing broke into the quadrupole was not a normal way. Even the fairy palace in the quadrupole space was directly cast. In this way, the collapse of the mountain would not have much impact.


    Of course, what''s more important is that the huge aura vortex in the high altitude has not disappeared. Although the collapse of the mountain is not a small loss, the aura vortex in the high altitude will help nangongqing replenish it in a very short time.


    Therefore, it can only be said that Nangong Qing just lost a move, he knows that he must go all out next.


    And the other side did not rush to attack, it seems to be waiting for Nangong Qing. Although strange, although not intelligent, but the four people under Huang He did that.


    Nangong Qing sneered, he used his old skill again, and summoned a more huge mountain from the quadrupole space Or mountains!


    The darkness of the mountains was covered in the sky for a moment.


    Nangong Qing looked coldly at the people in front of him, and still drank softly:


    "suppress!"


    With a crackdown, the huge mountains fell madly!


    Huang he frowned. He already saw something was wrong, but because the four men he brought were very strong, he was the master of the four great powers. Naturally, he should understand what Nangong Qing wanted to do.


    Therefore, the Yellow Crane just frowned and didn''t say or do anything.


    The four of them looked up at the huge mountains which were not far from the top of their heads. At the next moment, they raised their hands at the same time. In fact, in the outbreak of madness, four palaces with light suddenly appeared on their heads!


    When the four palaces first appeared, they were not big, and they were about the size of a human head. But then, when they saw the wind, they grew up, and they were as big as a small house!


    At this time, the huge mountains in the sky fell on the sacred light released by the four fairy palaces!


    At that moment, the emperor of heaven changed color and was silent all around!


    There was only a crisp sound like the crack of an eggshell


    Chu Fei was absorbed in all this. He found that the sound of eggshell cracking was from the bottom of the huge mountain!


    That is to say, this mountain, which is obviously many times larger than before, has not resisted for a little time. It still has to follow the footsteps of the mountain in front in an instant


    Chu Fei''s judgment was correct. The next moment, the huge mountains broke into powder again


    Outside the cave, Nangong Qing''s face was ugly, and a mouthful of blood came out. At that moment, nangongqing''s momentum was much weaker, but then, the aura Xuanwu in the sky poured into nangongqing''s head again. At the same time, nangongqing''s weak momentum also instantly recovered!


    However, it seems that the four men who are connected by black gas still don''t have the idea of taking the initiative to attack.


    Huang He was also a little worried. He tried his best to keep calm and calm, and urged: "what are you doing? Why don''t you kill him?"Only this sentence, Chu Fei had already seen that these four people certainly did not follow Huang He at the beginning. In other words, these four people should be temporarily arranged to protect the Yellow Crane, so they don''t care too much about the Yellow Crane''s orders


    This is not only seen by Chu Fei, but also by Nangong Qing.


    But for nangongqing, it doesn''t make any sense He quickly adjusted his breath and began to think about what he could do next


    "One after another, from the introduction of Qi into the body, to the great trend of the four poles, and then to the transformation of the heavenly ladder into the dragon, this is the skill developed by the ancient emperor of heaven..." Nangong Qing recalls what Shi Kaitian occasionally tells her, and constantly deduces how much resistance she can make now.


    "It seems that this is the last move I can do." Nangong Qing smiles bitterly, but then quickly transfers Zhenyuan in his body according to the specific method. The next moment, he raises his hands high, and a palace with holy light emerges from his head.


    That is the fairyland, the fairyland of the Four extremes The fairy palace built on the basis of mountains!


    Finally, the four peaks and the great mountains will be created


    This is the most powerful force nangongqing can use at present!


    The fairy palace grows when it sees the wind, and rises into the sky quickly.


    I don''t know what''s the coincidence. When nangongqing''s Fairy palace flies into the sky and keeps getting close to the huge aura vortex, something unexpected happens!


    The huge aura whirlpool began to pour madly into nangongqing''s Fairy palace. Just in the blink of an eye, the huge whirlpool in the sky disappeared completely and all entered nangongqing''s Fairy palace.


    At that moment, it was clear and bright all around, but everyone, including Nangong Qing, felt inexplicable fear


    Because who doesn''t understand what''s going on? Let alone Chu Fei, an outsider, Nangong Qing, Huang He and others are all muddled.


    But Nangong Qing is more aware of another thing, that is, after the instillation of the aura vortex, his fairy palace has been several times stronger than before!


    So, no matter how, nangongqing must make good use of this opportunity!


    Think of here, nangongqing no longer have any hesitation, directly urge the high-altitude fairy palace pour out a fairy light!


    The fairy light fell like a waterfall and came to the top of the four people''s heads in a flash.


    This fairy light doesn''t even have a little bit of power, even looks like something with any attack power!


    But the four men seemed to be facing some kind of terrorist attack. They madly urged the true yuan in their bodies. By the way, even the black air connecting them completely covered their bodies


    The next moment, the four people summoned their respective palaces again, and then the four palaces merged into a larger and more complex palace to meet the immortal light falling from the sky


    At that moment, countless explosions roared, and the terrible impact was scattered. The nearby trees, including the grotesque rocks on the mountain, were turned into powder under the continuous but terrible impact.


    But all this has not stopped, but continues to happen


    In the tin room, Chu Fei was shocked and didn''t know what to say. Although he knew a lot about the cultivation realm, he never knew that there was such a way in the four extreme situation!


    This is a real disaster!


    "This Is this the four extreme trend... " Chu Fei sighed silently, and Hu Yu nodded. Although she was shocked, she knew that this was the truth.


    Only Cheng Feng and Mingyue, like Chu Fei, can "look" at everything outside with a blank face and a muddled face.


    The confrontation outside lasted about a minute. At the back, Nangong Qing had almost used up all the real yuan in her body, but the other four still didn''t look like they were going to be defeated


    At this point, Nangong Qing knew that he had fallen.


    Simply took back his fairy palace directly, put away all the attacks, at least left himself the strength to stand and face everything.


    Huang He''s frown widened again. He held his shoulder and looked at all this with a sneer, saying: "nangongqing, if you regret now, I can still consider letting you cooperate with us, but because of your previous refusal, you are no longer qualified to sit on an equal footing with me."


    Nangong Qing sneered, and then turned to the side. Although it is a barren area, the scenery nearby is pleasant.


    It''s better to die in such a place than bury in the desert.


    Seeing that nangongqing didn''t speak, he didn''t even bother to look at himself. Huang He knew that he could only kill nangongqing today. So he waved at the four men, then turned and walked slowly in the other direction.


    What he thought was very simple. The four men killed Nangong Qing who had lost his resistance, and then they could catch up with himBut after he turned around, chufei couldn''t sit in the tin room in the cave.


    "Nangongqing, I have to be saved."


    "Ah? Lord, he is not... "


    "Apart from anything else, I''m very satisfied with his performance just now."


    As the voice falls, chufei steps out of the tin house. Almost at the same time, chufei releases Firebird and controls daohuo to kill the four guys connected by black gas.

 Chapter 591

    They didn''t expect that something would come out of the cave, so they were all surprised. But when they clearly saw that it was a red bird that was not as big as a slap, they relaxed.


    It''s just a bird. What can I do It''s estimated that the momentum just scared the bird. Now it''s quiet and there''s no explosion. That''s why the bird dares to fly out


    There seems to be no problem in this way. The only problem is that the red bird flew towards them.


    The man who was targeted by the bird waved helplessly and wanted to drive the bird away, but the next moment, the Firebird suddenly accelerated and hit the man''s chest, and released a terrible flame!


    In a flash, the man turned into a fireball.


    There was no time for surprise or pain. This man ran Zhenyuan crazily and wanted to bounce these flames away. However, after several attempts, the flames were not taken away by him, but became more and more prosperous. It seemed that the Zhenyuan force he released was the fuel of the flames!


    There is no if. When this person finds out this, it''s too late. In the blink of an eye, this person is burned clean


    The rest of the three people were astonished and inexplicable, quickly gathered together, back-to-back defense around.


    The flame slowly reunited and became the bird again, then flapped its wings and flew to the remaining three!


    The rest of the three want to understand, we must work together, direct use of the strongest quadrupole attack!


    As a result, the three palaces were sacrificed and quickly merged into one Then, the palace poured streamers into the Firebird.


    Firebird still didn''t dodge, so it just bumped into it


    Then, the flames rise!


    The flame poured out along the palace and burned to the top of the palace, and then to the top of the three people


    It''s too late to hide


    The three people who are closely connected with the top of the head fairy palace know that it''s too late to say anything now. The only one who can be saved is the Yellow Crane who has not found the change here!


    Almost at the same time, the three people thought of it and opened their mouths to remind the Yellow Crane


    But at this time, the Firebird appeared from the fire again, and it was divided into three parts, and directly penetrated into the throat of the three people


    At this time, it is wishful thinking to make any sound


    After a few breaths, the three men were reduced to ashes.


    The Firebird flapped its wings again and flew to nangongqing.


    Nangong Qing has been silly for a long time! Who would have thought such a thing would happen! And it happened at the most critical moment!


    Looking at the little red bird in front of him, Nangong Qing looks around cautiously. He doesn''t think that he has met any chance, and he doesn''t think it''s God''s blessing. He knows that the only explanation is that someone else has done it


    At this time, a streamer rushed out of the cave, and disappeared in an instant. The next moment, a frightened cry of Yellow Crane came from the distance!


    Ah! Who!


    Nangongqing was puzzled, but he walked cautiously to the side for two steps, and then looked at the cave entrance, which they thought was just a depression before


    The next moment, the sound of footsteps, Chu Fei slowly came out. The person that follows clear fox peak closely is not in two jade of Cheng.


    "Yes It''s you


    Nangong Qing is very surprised, surprised that he doesn''t know whether it is time to thank him directly or wait for chufei to talk to him.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei didn''t even look at him. He just shrugged his shoulders after he spoke, and then walked towards the yellow crane.


    At this time, the Yellow Crane has completely dare not move, because in front of him, duckweed sword is constantly approaching his throat. Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew that the sword must have been controlled.


    Huang He also tried to run, but the sword was always floating in front of his throat. No matter how he tried to change his posture and direction, it was useless.


    At this time, Chu Fei also realized the cool place of "imperial sword" through this operation.


    As for Huang He, there was no way. Under the pressure of duckweed sword, he could only retreat slowly and soon came to Chu Fei.


    "Long time no see, you don''t know. I''m crazy to look for you these days!" Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Well Hehe, really, who are you... " Yellow Crane forehead sweat slide, Chu Fei''s voice he has heard, but don''t want to admit that he really know him.


    Especially in this case, although he hasn''t looked back, he also clearly knows that his four bodyguards must have died. Only in this way can he be so successful.


    "Forget, you really have a bad memory. By the way, where''s the old man in grey who has been following you all the time?"


    Chu Fei stood behind the Yellow Crane with his shoulder in his arms, and didn''t want to face him at all."Well I I don''t know what you''re talking about


    "It''s boring! Ah, why don''t you turn around and see who I am? If you see me, you will remember! Right Chufei laughs.


    "No, no, I have something else to do. Can I do my work first..." Huang He is about to cry. He has regretted entering the wasteland, but no one else can blame him. He can only say that he is too greedy.


    "No, it''s hard to see, isn''t it? You see, you haven''t seen my new move yet!" Chufei slowly put away his smile. Today, since he met Huang He here, he must ask about that.


    Huang He also knows Chu Fei''s purpose, so he wants to run, which is his last effort.


    "That I''m not qualified to see your Dharma, right? Ha ha, I''m a layman. If you show me your Dharma, it''s also an insult to you Ha ha... "


    "OK, don''t pretend..." Chu Fei was too lazy to continue to chat, and said, "you have two choices, either say it yourself, or die here. You can choose for yourself."


    "Well Then I''ll choose... " As soon as he said that, Huang He''s fingers began to move. It''s obvious that he had some other means, but Chu Fei''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. The flying sword immediately slipped down Huang He''s throat and cut off Huang He''s three moving fingers.


    Instantly, blood gushed from the injured neck


    Huang He immediately turned around and knelt down in front of Chu Fei. He put his hands on his throat and tried in vain to stop the blood flowing. He cried and begged for mercy:


    "I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, but I''m just a worker What''s more, I didn''t do much. I just took you there and ran away The rest of things really have nothing to do with me


    "Yes? So, who do you have to do with? Say it, and I may be able to let you go


    "First Can you save me first? I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die... " Yellow Crane quickly crazy, but in the face of such a cruel hand of Chu Fei, he did not dare to do anything big action, can only keep crying, keep calling for mercy.


    Beside, Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally know the cause and effect, but Huyu doesn''t know.


    Fox jade a face is muddled force, until just after the Yellow Crane says that words, she just begins to doubt is related to oneself. And Nangong Qing, although he didn''t know much about it, at the moment he already knew what it was and what it was about.


    Just, even if he understood, he was also embarrassed to say something, can only continue to lean on the side of the cave, continue to wait awkwardly.


    "Save you? OK, give me a name and I''ll save you at once Chu Fei looks at the Yellow Crane with a sneer, and controls the duckweed sword to come to the heart of the Yellow Crane, and stabs it slowly.


    The Yellow Crane just had a moment''s effort. The tip of duckweed sword had pierced his chest skin, and the pain began to break out.


    Huang He was really worried and said: "it was Zheng at that time It''s Zheng then! "


    Chufei nodded. He had a little impression of the name. After all, it was interesting.


    "Ghost Valley?"


    "Yes, yes, the disciple of the ghost Valley master!" Huang Hefei nodded his head quickly. It seemed that he was also open-minded. Anyway, he didn''t care to say one or two more words.


    "Well..." Chufei smiles, turns around and goes to the direction of the cave, while the duckweed sword stabs into the heart of the Yellow Crane at that moment.


    Sword gas gushes, yellow crane''s heart instantly turns into mud, and then duckweed sword hovers back to Chu Fei''s back, side quietly floating.


    At this time, Chu Fei has come to Nangong Qing. Nangong Qing thought that Chu Fei would not talk to him, but Chu Fei stopped and said:


    "don''t you guys in Ziwei world give you more things to protect your life? Things like the inner armor... "


    "Er..." Nangong Qing didn''t respond for a moment, so he didn''t give any answer.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and sighed. He turned his mouth and went into the cave.


    However, as soon as Chu Fei''s people went in, their voice came out and said:


    "Cheng Feng, Mingyue, go and find out if there''s anything good about that boy!"


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally don''t have any sympathy for Huang He, and he is now dying happily. In their eyes, this is a kind of forgiveness and care.


    So when they heard Chu Fei''s words, they immediately jumped on him. They not only turned the Yellow Crane up and down, but also picked up his clothes. Then Cheng Feng began to explore the Yellow Crane''s body.


    "You What are you doing... " Huyu can''t see any more.


    "Oh, you don''t know what he has done. Don''t be sympathetic to this man!" Mingyue stands up and pulls Huyu to one side. She''s worried about what she shouldn''t see. But the problem is that people have already seen


    Cheng Feng continues. He tries to find out if there is something in the red field space of the Yellow Crane Of course, even if the red field space of yellow crane can really store things, it can''t come out now.This is another rule of crape myrtle


    However, Chu Fei is still aware of the existence of this rule. But local friars like Cheng Feng and Mingyue still know this rule. It''s called the sinking rule.


    It means that when a person''s internal space has the function of storing things, such as Dantian space, quadrupole space, life source space or divine chamber space, as long as it has the function of storing things and it does store things


    Then, after the monk''s death, the things stored in his internal space are likely to sink directly into the void This possibility is very high, and the possibility of not sinking is almost impossible.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei, who had already returned to the cave, had planned to go back to the tin house to have a rest. As soon as he got to the door of the tin house, Chu Fei turned around and stood in front of nangongqing, saying:


    "leave the wasteland."


    "Ah?" Nangong Qing didn''t understand what was going on.

 Chapter 592

    "Your cultivation is good, and you don''t seem to be stupid. If you want to compete for the list of ascending heaven, go to other forbidden areas. Here, I''ll take it."


    No one can understand why Chu Fei would suddenly come out at such a time to pretend that he was forced. Only Chu Fei knows that he had a good intention, because no matter how he said it, he did take away other people''s fiancee.


    To stay here, even if it is dangerous, there will be more and more taunts against him. Out of a certain degree of small guilt, Chu Fei did it to protect him.


    But Nangong Qing didn''t understand Chu Fei''s idea, and others didn''t understand it, but Nangong Qing nodded and agreed after a moment''s stupefaction, saying:


    "thank you for saving me."


    "You''re welcome. It''s clear. It''s clear." Chu Fei doesn''t care about waving his hand, and then goes back into the cave. Cheng Feng and Mingyue have finished their search task and go in.


    As for Hu Yu, naturally, she won''t stay outside much longer. For the time being, she still wants to follow Chu Fei and move together, so she also gets into the cave.


    Outside, Nangong Qing sighed. After a short rest, he was ready to go back on the road. However, when he came to the body of Huanghe, he stopped.


    Nangongqing first looked back at the cave behind him, then thought for a while, and then said:


    "Liangqing is not good..."


    As the voice falls, Nangong Qing directly throws the body of the Yellow Crane on the ground into his storage equipment, and then he starts on the road again. Looking at his direction, he should really decide to leave the wasteland.


    In the tin room, chufei returns to his bedroom. Just at the moment of killing the Yellow Crane, chufei feels that there is an inexplicable feeling in his Qingyuan sword formula.


    This kind of feeling came very suddenly, but because it was very different from epiphany in essence, Chu Fei didn''t come back to realize it. Instead, he solved nangongqing''s problem before he came back to realize it.


    One day later, the next morning, Chu Fei finally opened his eyes.


    The duckweed sword is floating behind Chu Fei''s back, but he moves the real yuan in his body. His right fingers close together and point to the front. In an instant, a sword of about a foot long shoots out


    "Is this sword Qi?" Chu Fei thought doubtfully that he was not sure about this, but he thought that he should be more advanced than sword Qi. He didn''t know how many times.


    Later, Chu Fei tried again. This time, the sword was longer than three feet and wider than the palm of his hand. Moreover, the sword didn''t shoot out, but waved with Chu Fei''s hand.


    At this time, the sword is like a real sword But it''s much more powerful.


    After playing for a while, Chu Fei put away the sword and put the duckweed sword into the ring. But on second thought, Chu Fei called out the duckweed sword again, and Firebird came out together.


    Then, the duckweed sword floated across Chu Fei''s head, 20 or 30 centimeters behind him, while Firebird stood on the duckweed sword and hopped


    "It looks so much more interesting!" Chufei, with a smile, pushed open the bedroom door and came out of the tin house to the outside of the cave.


    Counting the time, Chu Fei knew that several days had passed. Although he was far away from the mission site, fortunately, these days were not without any harvest.


    Out of the outside, Chu Fei naturally startles Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu, but they don''t come to talk, because everyone can see that Chu Fei has something to do.


    What Chu Fei had to do was to test his sword and shield


    Overnight, after yesterday''s touch, Chu Fei directly mastered the sword awn and sword shield, that is, the first two layers of Qingyuan sword Jue. As for the third layer of high-level goods, he had nothing to gain.


    Chu Fei adjusted his breath and ran Zhenyuan to release the sword. The sword came from his right fingers, and then enlarged continuously. At last, it was more than ten feet long. In such a state, Chu Fei only insisted for a few seconds and then took back the sword completely.


    Although it was only a few seconds, it had consumed more than half of the true force in Chu Fei''s body If a few more seconds, I''m afraid chufei will collapse.


    "The cultivation is too low..." Chu Fei sighed secretly, then released his sword and shield


    When the sword and shield came out, there were blue lights around chufei''s body. The light was not much, it was not dazzling, and it might even be directly ignored


    However, as long as there is an attack approaching, the shield will release the sword awn in an instant to counter attack. Of course, the length of the sword awn released by the shield is limited. After a few minutes, chufei had several leaking balls under his feet


    "Almost We should be able to take it out against the enemy. " After summing up, Chu Fei looked at Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Huyu and said, "give you a cup of tea, and then we''ll set out."


    As for the shock and curiosity on the three faces, Chu Fei directly ignored them.


    Soon, Chu Fei and his party were on the road again, and they began to rob at any time again. Of course, all the looters along the way are those who don''t like their eyes, such as beauties. If they are too beautiful, chufei will also try to persuade them to leave the wastelandHowever, because they were closer to the southern edge of the forbidden area, Chu Fei met more and more people, and the occasional robbery would soon spread among the nearby people.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Fei, they rarely showed their true face when they robbed, I''m afraid they would have been beaten by everyone.


    A few days later, under the acceleration of chufei, they went through one mountain forest after another, and finally came to a relatively gentle hilly area. After walking along the mountain road and against the "pedestrians" for a period of time, a piece of open land finally appeared in front of them.


    And in this open space, a huge void passage stands here.


    This is one of the exits from the wasteland. Near the exit, many monks gathered here. And there are many new and old buildings near the exit.


    Of course, even the latest buildings in it seem to have a long history.


    Here, a very natural safe area and square city are formed. However, it seems that most of the monks who can stay in the square city to set up stalls or buy things are new comers.


    And those who have gone deep into the wasteland early, if they appear here, then their purpose is to leave


    Chufei''s judgment is proved by those who occasionally rush into the void like lightning.


    In Fangshi, near the exit, many people look at those who rush out and talk to each other. No matter what they look like, whether they are injured or not, whether they are dying or not, all of them have caused waves of discussion.


    At this time, chufei and they came.


    Chu Fei doesn''t plan to stay here for a long time. He even wants to rush through here However, the main reason for coming is that there are two groups of people in the open space outside the temporary Fangshi.


    One of them was the barbarians. There were only three of them, two men and one woman. They all had blood on them, but they didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    The other wave is a group of people carrying long knives. The style of those long knives is similar to that of Tang Dao. They are narrow and long, but they are absolutely powerful. There are more than 20 people in this group. In terms of dress, they should come from the same sect.


    "Huangtian Island, don''t go too far!" Said the angry girl of the barbarians.


    "Too much? Ha ha, do you barbarians fear too much? Our Huangtian island never goes too far. We just want to ask for your barbarians'' moves. Who would have thought you barbarians would be so weak! "


    "That is, ha ha ha, two men let a woman out to talk. You barbarian men are really rotten!"


    In a burst of laughter, the two barbarian men looked coldly for a week, but they did not speak.


    Chu Fei was puzzled. He had seen the character of the barbarians. These two barbarian men were not too old to have the idea of calming things down. They were not too young to be timid. It was clear that they were men in their twenties. At this age, not to mention the barbarians in the wilderness, even the teenagers on the earth should not dare to speak!


    Think of here, Chu Fei release divine sense exploration, but found that the two barbarian men seem to have been poisoned.


    Although the two of them did not show any inherent performance after poisoning, their bones and muscles, which are rapidly losing nutrients, still exposed what they are now experiencing.


    "Barbarians, ha ha, go ahead, kill them Such a man is a disgrace to the barbarians when he is alive! " Among the twenty Sabre bearers, one with a moustache said with a smile.


    He is a leader, others naturally obedient, but at this time, a bird chirped over, and slowly stopped over the heads of the three barbarians.


    Huangtian island people Leng for a while, but is in a daze of so a little time, fox jade has fallen from the mid air in three people''s side.


    "How are you?" Fox jade concerns of ask a way.


    "Little princess? You''re OK, that''s great! " The girl was pleasantly surprised, but then fell into sadness. She pointed to the two men and said, "they are poisoned. I don''t know what poison it is. We''ve eaten all the antidote pills, but they''re useless."


    The two men didn''t speak. It''s estimated that they can''t speak any more. Now it''s very good that they can suppress the toxins in their body and prevent them from completely exploding at the moment.


    Hu Yu frowned, looked back at Chu Fei and the three people outside the crowd, and said:


    "Master Chu..."


    "Don''t call me. I can''t help you. You''d better go back quickly Maybe there''s still time... "


    Can chufei be saved? He can''t say it himself, but they will be saved after they leave the wasteland, because there are so many great masters outside.


    Moreover, the fox jade back is also considered to complete a promise of Chu Fei, as for other, Chu Fei does not want to care too much. In fact, the pressure brought by his task is big enough. I really don''t want to care too much about others.Hear Chu Fei''s answer, fox jade Leng next, but soon figured out.


    This time, she did not make any more noise, but nodded, and then helped a floating body with the girl to rush to the empty passage.


    As for the people who were still surrounded by them, Hu Yu didn''t care at all. She just left a sentence in the middle of the sky, saying: "Master Chu, please kill them."


    "I can promise that..." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and wanted to stop the four of them. They all stopped because of this sentence, and then looked at Chu Fei and the three outside the crowd.

 Chapter 593

    Chufei didn''t care about the reaction of these people, because from their clothes, chufei thought of a group of people he hated very much


    Chufei raised his mouth and whistled.


    With the sound of the whistle, the Firebird flew back to chufei''s shoulder.


    In fact, just now, if these people in Huangtian Island dare to stop Huyu, then Firebird will fight back under the control of chufei.


    That''s because she knows the power of the Firebird and the purpose of its appearance here, so she dares to leave with the girl and two injured companions.


    However, Huyu, who had already rushed into the void channel, was safe, but many monks inside and outside the city also noticed chufei.


    "That''s a big tone. It doesn''t look like you''re from the wilderness!" Moustache looked at chufei for a moment, during which he tried to explore the reality of chufei, but he didn''t get anything.


    Therefore, he was more cautious and did not fight immediately.


    "Why, do you mean that people in the wilderness dare not even say such words?" Chu Fei didn''t care.


    It can be said that Chu Fei''s words immediately attracted the hostility of many people, but Chu Fei didn''t care, and those people also felt that they were too restless. After all, it was just a sentence, or it was easy to have ambiguity.


    See Chu Fei deliberately distort the meaning of his words, the purpose seems to be to make the nearby people who hear Dahuang hostile to him Moustache hung his mouth and sneered, saying:


    "I''m afraid you don''t know what happened here..."


    Chu Fei really had a bad idea, but since the other party didn''t immediately follow the conversation, Chu Fei naturally couldn''t continue to pull it back, but Chu Fei really didn''t want to waste too much time here.


    "I''m not interested to know. You can leave the wasteland. You can save everyone''s time."


    Hearing this, moustache was not happy and said:


    "ha ha, it seems that you are not a big voice, you are an idiot at all. I''ll leave with just one word? "


    "I really don''t want to leave?" Chu Fei asked.


    Mustache didn''t answer, because he felt that answering this question was to belittle himself and his school, Huangtian island. Therefore, he refused to answer, not only that, he also directly waved, motioned his men close to Chu Fei three people.


    It can be said that this is about to start.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei didn''t want to expose too much of himself, and he didn''t want to really kill because of some barbarian affairs.


    So Chu Fei tangled for a moment, and then said in a low voice:


    "let''s go, don''t pay attention to these boring guys."


    "Lord, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go..." Cheng Feng looked at the gradually gathered disciples of Huangtian island and said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s OK. Just follow me."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also no matter the person of opposite emperor sky island how, direct step then walked down. Cheng Feng Mingyue naturally follows Chu Fei, but compared with Chu Fei, they are both on guard.


    "Yes, Li Qia, Zhang Hao, you two go up!" Moustache saw that Chu Fei ignored them so much. He was angry.


    And the two men who were named also agreed, and then they rushed to Chu Fei.


    As for Cheng Feng Mingyue, they didn''t come up to resist, because chufei''s voice stopped them.


    Chu didn''t mean to test his sword and shield, so he didn''t make a direct move. He just called out the sword and shield, and then he met the two men who came.


    Li Qia and Zhang Hao are not ordinary goods. They have reached the level of life source. They both took a few steps with horizontal knives, and then they cut them out together.


    At the moment when two long knives were cut out, the figures of Li Qia and Zhang Hao disappeared.


    Although the two figures disappeared, Chu Fei could feel that the two murders didn''t disappear.


    That is to say, this should be a special method of Huangtian island


    However, Chu Fei still didn''t make any preparations. He just maintained his sword and shield, and then stopped


    At the next moment, two lights of the sword flashed from both sides of chufei, but only the light of the sword and no one was seen But at this moment, two swords suddenly shot from Chu Fei''s sword shield, fast!


    When!


    The two swords resisted the two lights first. At the next moment, several more swords shot directly, bringing up several blood lines


    At the same time, two exclamations came, and Li Qia and Zhang Hao showed themselves again in a hurry


    "It looks pretty good..." Chufei secretly evaluates his sword and shield, but the other side''s mustache is not happy. He also notices chufei''s sword and shield, but thinks that it is controlled by chufei, not an automatic counterattack


    Since it is controlled by chufei, the way and speed of counterattack must be determined by chufei!


    So moustache waved again and said:


    "you three, let''s go together!"There were three more people, but they didn''t rush in immediately. Instead, they made some special preparations.


    What they''re preparing, chufei can''t see, but he knows it won''t be a good thing. But what really annoys Chu Fei is that from the expression of that moustache and the people beside him, it seems that they have really decided Chu Fei''s three.


    "Are you really ready to die with me?" Chufei stepped back three steps, then looked at the moustache and asked.


    "Well, sure enough, most of the friars outside Huangtian island are rubbish..." Said mustache with a sneer.


    In this regard, Chu Fei has not yet reflected, and the people who pay attention to the situation here begin to talk about it.


    "Who is that man? Why is this time? I have to ask people if they really want to live and die Is there something wrong with your brain? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s said that it''s a patriarch, and it''s been beaten by barbarians!"


    "Ah? And a blood challenge? What happened? "


    "What''s the result? I''ll apologize when I''m on the bloody challenge!"


    "I wipe it. It''s so rotten. Where''s the leader of the garbage sect? What a shame!"


    "Well, what''s more humiliating is I''ll tell you... "


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion in the market. Of course, they didn''t deliberately amplify their own voices. They just talked in normal voices.


    But for the monks, the normal voice of conversation is almost like shouting. Everyone can hear it


    Chu Fei, who didn''t plan to do anything, was furious after hearing the comments of these people in Fang City.


    If you go to the imperial Island, you''re just a little bit heartbroken? Instead, make complaints about me?


    Chu Fei is not the new person who has just entered the world of crape myrtle. He has learned several methods, and he has more and more good things in his hand. Besides, he has killed many people.


    Originally also wanted to endure, but now Chu Fei suddenly did not want to endure.


    "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me."


    With a cold hum, Chu Fei first props up his sword and shield and covers Cheng Feng and Mingyue. Then he directly takes out Gatling and starts shooting


    Chu Fei, who has super modern technology, is too lazy to waste any extra emotion. He takes out Gatling and shoots directly. The fire snakes gush and the bullets pour out


    Those people in Huangtian Island tried to resist at the beginning, but in the face of the barrage with the power of Dao Huo, their resistance was just better than nothing


    In the next few breaths, blood and screams filled the area


    When chufei finished shooting and threw Gatling back to tuntianjie, all the people in Huangtian Island were dead.


    But the real dead people are not only from Huangtian island. Many people inside and outside the city are directly screened by the pouring barrage because they don''t escape in time


    Moreover, not to mention those who are screened by the barrage, even those who are only hit by a bullet will only die!


    Because the bullet is attached with the power of fire, plus the terrible destructive power of Gatling''s bullet after hitting the human body, it''s no exaggeration to say that you will die if you touch it.


    In a word, when it''s over, the ground around has been dyed red by blood, and I don''t know how many limbs and arms are scattered around. At this moment, no one will doubt that this is infernal hell.


    People who are a little far away have been stunned. The friars who can gather at the entrance and exit immediately after entering the barren area will not be powerful.


    In fact, almost all the monks who can do this are people who don''t have much confidence to take risks. They just want to do business in another place. Maybe they can get some good things by fooling a few idiots


    Therefore, the rest of the people have not dare to say any more words.


    Chufei is a terrible guy.


    In the previous strafe, it was not that no one wanted to rush to directly interrupt chufei, but under the sword and shield, as long as the strength was not the person who crushed chufei, there was no way to break through chufei''s sword and shield.


    So, that''s it.


    Chu Fei didn''t stay here, but left directly with Cheng Feng Mingyue and went on to the south.


    As they approached the edge, Chu Fei encountered fewer and fewer traps, arrays, and monsters. Therefore, Chu Fei speculated that he should have a long way to go, and he could go boldly


    Only when we are close to the real edge, can we reappear some arrays, traps and so on


    But in spite of this speculation, Chu Fei did not dare to go too fast.


    But maybe it was because they had crossed the boundary of the exit, so there were few monks around, and there were not too many dangerous mountains. In this way, Chu Fei''s previous methods could be used again.A remote-controlled Pathfinder, followed by chufei three people, although the speed is not the best, but also much better than before. According to the navigation map of the SUV, chufei and their southern border should not have much distance.

 Chapter 594

    Driving all the way, the scenery in front of chufei is constantly changing.


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s getting closer and closer to the edge, the very high mountains are getting lower and lower, and finally disappear. Only occasionally can I see one or two peaks standing out of the ground


    These peaks are of different sizes, and the smallest ones are only tens of meters high. It seems that they are just small earth slopes. And the ground, as far away from the mountains, Chu Fei''s feet, under the wheel of the ground gradually turned into gravel, soil, sand and dust together.


    This kind of barren beach landform is actually good, because cars can really drive at such a speed in such a place. But speeding on this kind of ground itself is just a new thing. After all, no matter how fast the car is, it''s just like that for monks.


    Therefore, after a period of time, Chu Fei and his family lost their interest in running on the Yellow stall.


    At noon that day, chufei and they were almost bored when they saw a mountain on the horizon that didn''t look low.


    Chu Fei three people estimated that the height of the mountain should be more than 100 Zhang, that is, several hundred meters. As for the area, it should not be too large.


    Although such a peak is nothing, it is a fresh scenery for chufei people who have been galloping on the barren beach for several days.


    Therefore, Chu Fei first confirmed that the location of the peak would not make them deviate too much from the original route, and then issued an order to select the peak as a temporary rest point.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally support Chu Fei''s decision, and the implementation is naturally more efficient. But Wang Shan ran dead horse, even if it is estimated not far distance, also let Chu Fei three people gallop nearly an hour time, this is the place.


    When the SUV stops, Cheng Feng takes the road roller in front of him. Then Chu Fei throws the tin house out and several people start to clean it up.


    Say, these days in a row on the road, Chu Fei they did not stop, even at night is all the way gallop.


    Therefore, this short stay and rest is particularly precious.


    Chu Fei simply tidied up himself, then floated on the top of the SUV and took out a cigarette.


    Soon, Cheng Feng and Mingyue also packed up, and they both went out of the tin house. They learned Chu Fei''s way and found a place to sit up.


    The three were silent for a long time, and then Cheng Feng felt that the atmosphere was a little depressing, so he decided to find a topic to break the depression.


    "It seems that we met two or three acquaintances along the way, right..."


    "Yes, Huyu is one, nangongqing and Huanghe are three, and there are only three Mingyue doesn''t know what Cheng Feng thinks, but she continues.


    Chufei quietly listen to Cheng Feng Mingyue two people have a chat, but he did not interrupt. When a cigarette is finished, Chu Fei calls out Firebird and duckweed sword.


    Then, subconsciously, chufei manipulated the Firebird to fly out. Within a few hundred kilometers, this mountain peak is the only one in front of us. Therefore, the target direction of Firebird flight is naturally the top of the mountain.


    It''s totally subconscious


    But when the Firebird flew to the top of the mountain and fell slowly under the control of Chu Fei, something happened.


    At the beginning, there was nothing unusual, but when the Firebird was only inches away from a big stone on the top of the mountain, an electric light suddenly jumped up from that stone and went straight to the Firebird.


    Firebird is the body of fire. It has no life in itself, so naturally it doesn''t care about the attack of lightning. But even so, the lightning still scattered the body of the Firebird


    Chu Fei frowned, although did not want to understand what happened in the end, but also the electric awn as a general existence similar to static electricity.


    It''s totally subconscious


    Under the control of Chu Fei, the scattered Firebirds gather again And still falling towards the stone.


    Still an inch away, the electric light leaps up again, and the target is still Firebird


    This time, under the control of chufei, the Firebird was not scattered, but fell down with a faster speed.


    But when the Firebird is about to touch the stone A thick electric light like a bucket dashed up and directly scattered the Firebird again


    The thick electric awn of the bucket didn''t close at a touch, but rushed straight up into the air, and then finally disappeared.


    At this time, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue finally found something wrong.


    Chu Fei stands up, reunites the Firebird on the top of the mountain, and then flies the Firebird down to the other side more than ten meters away from them


    Then Chu Fei turned the Firebird into a huge fireball by pinching it with both hands, and the wind seemed to hit the hillside


    Is still about to meet the mountain stone moment, the thick electric awn appears again!This time, however, it was no longer an electric pillar, but a wave of electric light


    "This is Array Chu Fei frowned. Unexpectedly, the small mountain peak was covered with array, and the array didn''t seem to be ordinary.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are on guard. They are ready to fight at any time.


    But at this time, Chu Fei put away the fireball and Firebird, then sat down again and said, "after all, it''s a wasteland, and it''s normal It''s normal... "


    Cheng Mingyue can see clearly that chufei doesn''t want this mountain to waste his time. But just when Cheng Feng and Mingyue are ready to put down their guard and stop caring about the mountain peak and the array on the mountain peak, suddenly, just at the position of the electro-optic ripple just pushed out by the fireball, the electro-optic ripple that has already disappeared will swing again!


    At the same time, bursts of low, quiet roar sounded!


    The roar of this sound is really small, but in the ears of Chu Fei''s three people, it''s like thunder that people have to pay attention to!


    "What''s going on Are you... "


    "What''s in it..."


    Cheng Feng Mingyue did not dare to make a decision, but waiting for Chu Fei to give a judgment.


    Chufei listened, because he felt that the scene represented by this kind of voice seemed to have a little familiar feeling


    The electro-optic ripple on the mountain became brighter and wider with the slight bombardment. After a moment, the electro-optic ripple had spread to half of the mountain


    Finally, another voice appeared.


    "What kind of Taoist friends are there outside? Can I help you? " This is a girl''s voice, not very loud, but a little familiar.


    Chu Fei frowned and thought hard, but the dull feeling was really a delay. Fortunately, the people inside didn''t give up.


    "Is there a Taoist friend out there? We are disciples of the blissful gate. We have been trapped here for many days... "


    "I''m Cao!" Chufei is not calm at last!


    Chufei was not familiar with the voice of the latter sentence, but it was not important, because at this moment, he thought of whose was the familiar voice before.


    "Cloud Book snow!" Chu Fei infused Zhenyuan with the name by the way of lion''s roar, then floated close to the mountain and cried:


    "snow! Is that you? "


    Because of the blessing of the lion roar, and the constant bombardment of the trapped disciples of the blissful gate inside, the sound insulation effect of the array has been weakened a lot, so the people of the blissful gate inside can clearly hear chufei''s voice.


    Chu Fei couldn''t see what was going on inside. He just listened to the voice to judge. Therefore, Chu Fei thought that all the people trapped in the mountain array were disciples of the blissful gate.


    But in fact, among the trapped people, there are only two people from the blissful gate. One is Yun Shuxue, and the other is a short haired round face girl standing beside Yun Shuxue. Later that sentence was also called out by this girl.


    I don''t know if I should use the word "bad luck" to describe


    After judging that the forbidden area can be entered, Yun Shuxue and the girl enter the forbidden area under the arrangement of Yu Lianhua.


    Because there is a jade lotus hand, so they have not been separated.


    But after a short period of darkness, when Yun Shuxue and the girl can finally see clearly around, they find that they have entered an inexplicable space by accident.


    This space is naturally the mountain space trapped now


    It was a room like a hall, surrounded by brick and stone walls and domes, but there was no exit or entrance.


    Both of them are disciples of the blissful gate, and their accomplishments are not low. They are both Four extremes. Naturally, they have nothing to say. First, they simply confirmed the danger level, and then they began to bombard


    As a result, there was no sign that the bricks and stones on the walls around them were crumbling. On the contrary, their strength was rapidly consumed


    After a few times, they gave up and had to keep trying all kinds of possible and impossible ways


    But it''s not over yet. In the next few days, many people were thrown into this space inexplicably. Fortunately, their accomplishments were not as good as those of Yun Shuxue and Yun Shuxue, so there was no danger.


    On the contrary, it is because of the large number of people. With the help of collective wisdom, we have found a lot of detailed clues, which can finally have an impact on this space and the big array outside


    But it''s just an impact If they want to break it directly, their strength is not enough


    After that, it will not be friendly and quiet


    It was not until chufei''s Firebird inadvertently set out for the mountain array and directly attacked the array with fireballs that the people inside finally discovered the changes outside!


    As a result, under the combined attack of internal and external forces, the Da''an formation became weaker than ever, but it was only able to make a sound, and it was also impossible to break it by force."Suzerain, there is no answer. Have they been trapped for too long..." Mingyue is very careful. After finding out that the people inside didn''t answer Chu Fei''s question, she doubts if something is wrong.


    "Yes, Lord, I''m afraid the people inside are too weak..."


    Chu Fei nodded and said no nonsense. He stepped to the foot of the mountain, summoned the Firebird out and rushed to the mountain, forcing out the huge array of lightning


    Then chufei started the identification of the system


    Ding!


    Appraisal: Nine sky thunder array


    After getting the name of Da Zhen, Chu Fei rummages under the system array column, unlocks, exchanges, and practices Half an hour later, chufei had mastered the operation method of this big array.


    However, because he had understood the operation method of the array and the distance, Chu Fei''s heart sank infinitely


    The nine sky thunder light array in front of me is actually a dead array


    Array has life and death, but this life and death is not about the life gate and the four gates in the array, but whether the array itself can be controlled


    The big array that can still be manipulated can be regarded as living array and living array. If you can''t control it for various reasons, then this array is dead array.


    The nine sky thunder light array in front of us is the death array


    "Dead array! It''s fun Chufei grins bitterly. He only feels big now.

 Chapter 595

    "Death array? Suzerain, what is death array? " Mingyue doesn''t understand. Cheng Feng naturally looks at chufei with a blank face.


    I introduced the most simple way of thinking about the death array.


    "This nine day thunder light array is a dead array, that is to say, this big array can''t be controlled any more, it can only be attacked by force?" Mingyue asked uncertainly.


    Chu Fei nodded and said with a bitter smile:


    "that''s right."


    "Well Lord, do you want to break this big battle by force? " Cheng Feng hesitated.


    Cheng Feng''s hesitation is not unreasonable. At first, their purpose of entering the wasteland is the same as others, but their purpose has changed since the place where tianjimen puppets were made.


    The task became more complicated and dangerous, although Chu Fei didn''t tell Cheng Feng and Mingyue in detail. But occasionally in a sentence or two, they speculated something.


    Therefore, in this case, their actions can not be the same as before, and they must focus on the task on their shoulders


    But the problem is that the people in the nine day thunder light array are clearly Chu Fei''s friends. It''s hard to say if they don''t save them


    The decision can only be made by chufei.


    "Of course, but you can drive out of the car to prevent accidents."


    "No, if there is any accident, Lord, you can resist the inconvenience. We''d better stay!" Mingyue resolutely refuses.


    Chu Fei thought about it, as if it was true, so he said nothing more.


    However, Chu Fei was not so arrogant that he wanted to break the battle with his own strength, even if there was fire in his hand.


    After all, the gap of cultivation is too big.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue refuse to leave, which makes Chu Fei begin to think about whether Cheng Feng and Mingyue can help in this matter.


    So, the next moment, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it''s OK for you to stay here, you can work together."


    "Yes! Lord, what shall we do? " Cheng Feng and Mingyue are very happy, but they both feel a kind of pressure at this moment.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it depends on how well you two practice Taiji."


    "Ah?" Cheng Feng did not understand, Mingyue is also a face of doubt, but Chu Fei did not answer directly, but first called out Lai Chi.


    "Master What can I do for you? " After Lai Chi came out, he scanned all around for the first time, but he didn''t find any danger, so he had to ask.


    Chu Fei motioned to Lai Chi to relax, then told him about the big formation on the top of the mountain in front of him, and then said:


    "my idea is that I use DAO fire, Lai Chi, you call out the bone dragon with breath, and then we attack two adjacent positions together At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, you two are about to take action. You join hands to control our two forces with the method of Tai Chi that you learned before. It''s the combination of yin and Yang. This nine day thunder light array should be unstoppable. "


    It''s really just an idea, and Chu Fei is not sure whether this method can really succeed.


    However, Chu Fei can be sure that as long as Cheng Feng and Mingyue work together to ensure that Chu Fei''s Tao fire and Lai Chi Gu Long''s breath will not consume each other, then the probability of success will not be low!


    After hearing Chu Fei''s idea, Lai Chi doesn''t have a big problem. After all, what he wants to do is very simple. The only thing to worry about is Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    At the moment, although Cheng Feng and Mingyue feel the weight of the burden on their shoulders, they are more excited to try. This can be seen from their eyes. They are really eager to try.


    It''s just that it''s not as easy to say when it''s really done


    In order to ensure the success rate, at least there should be no great danger. Chu Fei first gives Cheng Feng and Mingyue a piece of power to be familiar with the characteristics of daohuo, while Lai Chi also gives them some dark energy to be familiar with.


    After that, chufei and laichi went to the side, chatting and studying the mountain carefully.


    When Chu Fei and his wife made two or three circles around the mountain, Lai Chi finally found something wrong.


    "Master, this This mountain is not like a normal mountain... "


    "Well, I can see something''s wrong, but I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong..."


    In the face of Lai Chi, Chu Fei naturally doesn''t have to pretend to know everything, and Lai Chi naturally doesn''t dislike the master because Chu Fei doesn''t understand.


    However, Chu Fei saw from Lai Chi''s eyes that Lai Chi seemed to really realize something, because after he had just said that, his eyes on the mountain had changed.


    "What do you think of, Lai Chi?"


    "Master, have you ever heard of the legend of gods and demons in my hometown?"Laichi''s hometown is naturally the world of fighting demons. Chu Fei shakes his head. Strictly speaking, he knows very little about the world of fighting demons. He knows a beast God, but it''s also because that beast God is Sun Wukong.


    Seeing Chu Fei shaking his head, Lai Chi said: "it''s nothing else. I just remember that among the legends of gods and demons, there is a legend about the tomb of gods and Demons..."


    "One?" Chufei asked.


    "No, no, it''s a series of..." Lai Chi corrected, and then came to:


    "the legend of those gods and demons is not the key point, the key point is in the legend, because of the identity of those gods and demons, their tombs are extremely tall, and their tombstones touch the sky and the earth..."


    Chufei nodded. This is understandable, but it has nothing to do with the mountain in front of him. For the time being, chufei has not figured it out.


    Lai Chi stopped, looked into Chu Fei''s eyes and said:


    "but there are always some tombstones without tombstones..."


    "No tombstone, then..."


    Then, instead of talking, Lai Chi turned and looked at the mountain nearby


    "You mean, this is Mountain Grave


    Shanfen, this is not a ready-made word, but Chu Fei thinks that this word just came out of his head is very suitable to be put here to describe this mountain


    Lai Chi nodded slowly and said:


    "maybe it''s because I often accompany the dead. The first time I came out, I noticed a little death spirit nearby..."


    "Death? What do you mean... "


    "Well As soon as I came out, I felt as if I had come to a place where I used to haunt. I always felt that there was a smell of death nearby... "


    Lai Chi didn''t talk nonsense. When he was just called out, he had a very familiar feeling. As a lich, he can clearly judge that feeling belongs to the familiarity with death


    So he scanned around cautiously, but he didn''t find any problems in the end


    If you don''t know what to say, you have already said here. Chu Fei, the authority, finally realized that something was wrong when Lai Chi came out.


    After all, chufei didn''t call Rachel Leslie out to fight every time. In fact, he called them out to play and chat more often


    In this way, there is no need for Lai Chi to be on alert as soon as he comes out


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei looks more dignified. If this mountain is really a mountain grave, then it will be fun


    As for whether there is such a possibility - it''s just a coincidence that there is such a big grave here. Of course, it''s possible, but this possibility can''t be considered by Chu Fei.


    "Lai Chi, Gu Long, let''s go up and have a look at the mountain first..."


    Chu Fei speaks, and Lai Chi acts immediately. Gu Long is summoned. They jump on Gu Long''s back, and then Gu Long flies up into the air, and gets higher and higher


    Until it was nearly 1000 meters higher than the mountain, the bone dragon no longer rose, but hovered there steadily.


    "It''s like an arrow..." Lai Chi frowned.


    Chufei nodded. It''s true. The bird''s-eye view of the mountain below is an arrow, the arrow of a bow and arrow, and the tip of the arrow is facing the South


    What''s in that direction? Chufei only knows their destination in that direction, the southern border There are also the objects of their visit, the objects of Southern repression


    "It''s just No, no But There''s too little information. There''s no clue... " Chu Fei frowned. He always felt that the appearance of this grave was too coincidental. Chu Fei didn''t believe that there would be any pure coincidence in the wasteland


    "Master, I think we should make more preparations. Originally, I just felt that there was a familiar smell of death But now... "


    Lai Chi shivered all over, then looked slowly at Chu Fei and said with a bitter smile:


    "I think, with the breath of death, it must be more powerful to kill!"


    Chu Fei nodded and did not speak. Instead, he motioned to Lai Chi to control the bone dragon to land


    As for the Qi of killing and cutting that Lai Chi said, Chu Fei didn''t feel much about it for the time being. To be sure, the shape of the mountain gave chufei a little thought, but it was just a little thought.


    After landing, Chu Fei came directly to Cheng Feng and Mingyue and said, "what''s up?"


    "It''s ok..." Mingyue nodded her head seriously, and then returned the power of fire to chufei.


    However, Cheng Feng nodded his head and said: "we can only achieve this level in a short time..."


    Obviously, Cheng Feng''s confidence in this matter is much lower than that of Mingyue.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a try. Chu Fei comforted them for a few words, then took them to the foot of the mountain and pointed to two adjacent stones less than two meters"Let''s start here. That stone is Longxi''s goal. This is my goal to release daohuo..."


    Laichi didn''t say anything. After all, he and chufei just need to release their own attacks. But Cheng Feng and Mingyue are not the same. They look at each other and ask:


    "suzerain, uncle Lai Chi, do we want to open a little entrance or directly destroy the whole nine day thunder light array?"


    "Can you destroy the whole formation?" Chufei was stunned.


    "Well, Lord, to tell you the truth, if you don''t consider the attack strength and defense strength, it''s much easier to completely destroy the nine day thunder array than just open an entrance and exit..." Mingyue didn''t say much, just a word, but it was enough.


    Chu Fei thought about it and said, "if you can destroy it all, destroy it all..."


    Chu Fei''s words can be regarded as defining the nature of the matter.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue nodded, then walked to the front of Chu Fei and Lai Chi. After standing in their position, they ran Zhenyuan at the same time. Then, a picture of Taiji slowly formed and slowly covered the two stones selected by Chu Fei.


    One is white, one is black, one is Yin and one is Yang. The two stones are just the eyes of yin and yang fish


    Chu Fei sighs that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are gifted. They look at each other with laichi''s eyes, and then they shoot at the same time!


    The first is Lai Chi, who controls the dragon to fly a few meters into the air. Chu Fei also calls out the Firebird and controls the bird guard to fly to the stone, which is a little distance from the Taiji diagram.


    The next moment, Lai Chi urges the bone dragon to spit out a breath. In a moment, the air of darkness and the spirit of the dead will diffuse


    But here, the Firebird grows up in an instant and becomes a huge fire phoenix for the first time. The power of the fire is released at the same time and falls on the Taiji map with the dragon breath

 Chapter 596

    One good and one evil, one Yin and one Yang, which is the number of yin and Yang Taiji, not to mention Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who are flanked by the shadow control


    At that moment, the two forces almost collided. Fortunately, Cheng Feng and Mingyue tried their best to attack each other and turned into entanglement and circling


    Thrilling, really thrilling, but also finally let chufei''s plan really become a show


    At this moment, two completely opposite forces intertwined with each other, forming an invincible drill, crazy drilling down the nine sky thunder light array


    The combination of these two forces is too powerful, and it seems to have a great pertinence to the jiutianlei light array. As a result, although the jiutianlei light array counterattacked the power of the drill at the first time, it was eliminated in an instant.


    The counterattack is counteracted. The nine sky thunder light array can only defend passively


    But without targeted control, even if the origin of the nine sky thunder light array is extraordinary, it can only be reduced to the role of cannon fodder


    At this moment, the nine sky thunder light array, which covers the whole mountain surface and hides in the invisible sky, is shining. It has no spare power to continue to hide


    When the array was completely exposed, the surface of the mountain covered by the array also changed a little.


    That kind of change is not a pure change in appearance and scenery, but a change in momentum


    At this moment, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng and Mingyue finally revealed the kind of killing and cutting that they didn''t find out


    It''s like the common people in the Qingming Dynasty saw a big gun in red under the big red cloth. Moreover, the muzzle of the big gun was aimed at the viewer


    At the moment of the attack, Chu Fei subconsciously wants to defend himself. But once he does, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who are standing in front of Chu Fei and Lai Chi, are likely to be affected.


    Moreover, it would be a shame to be afraid to defend just because of the killing of this grave.


    Several aspects of the reasons under the collection, let Chu Fei stiffly will want to defend the impulse down.


    At this time, in the sea of Chu Fei''s consciousness, the elder sister who had been silent for a long time spoke for the first time.


    "Yi? Interesting


    There are only three words, but this is enough to prove the particularity of this mountain tomb.


    But see elder sister big no more say what, Chu Fei also very sensible didn''t go to ask. After all, he should focus on breaking the battle now.


    At this time, the nine day thunder light array had a violent fluctuation, and the fundamental reason for this fluctuation was that the array was frantically gathering forces to resist the two forces released by Chu Fei Lai Chi.


    Because this is the only point attacked, the jiutianlei light array is very "smart" and slowly gathers the energy from other positions here


    At first, Chu Fei thought that the nine day thunder light array was "smart". But as time went by, when the energy of the big array in other positions that were not attacked became weaker and weaker, Chu Fei knew that the big array was not smart, but stupid.


    In other words, this is the final resistance of the nine sky thunder array


    It will gather all the forces here, then the defense of other positions will be weak enough to almost ignore


    And this trend did not stop, but intensified, and eventually, the nine day thunder array completely disappeared


    At the same time, the dragon breath from Lai Chi''s bone dragon finally disappeared, as if it had been absorbed by Chu Fei''s Tao fire


    At the last moment, Chu Fei gives a hand at the right time to control daohuo again, and Cheng Feng and Mingyue are finally relieved and begin to win.


    The big array has been completely broken, and the way of breaking the array is still so simple and pure


    It''s just


    "Suzerain, what can''t happen to the people inside? Why is it so quiet all of a sudden..."


    "Yes, we can still hear people''s voices when we didn''t break the battle, but now we can''t hear people''s voices when we don''t break the battle..."


    Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "it''s not that they can''t hear, they should not continue to call for help..."


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei signals Cheng Feng and Mingyue to step back and have a rest, while Lai Chi continues to stand by Chu Fei''s side. As for Chu Fei, he takes out the computer from tuntianjie, as well as the detection robots that can fly around


    The detection robot released, and the three-dimensional pattern on the laptop screen in Chu Fei''s arms became more and more clear under the continuous wandering of the red light they emitted.


    More than ten minutes later, all the detection robots were put away by chufei, but the laptop was still in his arms.


    "Master, shall we go in now?" Lai Chi sees everything in his eyes and naturally gets all the information he deserves.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "you can wait for us outside and cook some rice by the way. It is estimated that they are also eating something inside..."Cheng Feng Mingyue wanted to refuse, but Chu Fei threw a look at them, and then they gave up their resistance.


    Afterwards, Chu Fei tidied up outside again. After that, he and Lai Chi went around the mountain to the bottom of the arrow shaped mountain.


    According to the detection results displayed on the laptop, this is the most likely entrance to the main cemetery.


    The reason why it is the most possible is that there seems to be no entrance and exit reserved for this tomb, and the location chosen by Chu Fei is the weakest place.


    The whole mountain was not big, so chufei and his family came to the land just a few steps later.


    "Master, I''ll do it. This kind of work is more suitable for skeleton soldiers."


    "Won''t it be very slow?" Chu Fei asked. After all, he knew and had seen the fighting power of the skeleton soldiers.


    "No, just look at it..."


    Lai Chi said this with a smile, and then started directly. He first threw out a curtain of death, and then began to call the skeleton.


    But Chu Fei thought Lai Chi would summon a lot of skeletons, but he didn''t think he just summoned seven skeletons.


    Moreover, from the appearance, the seven skeletons have nothing special.


    But it''s not over yet. Under laichi''s magic, three of the skeletons gradually grew and soon became three dark, tall and shining high-grade skeletons.


    As for the remaining four, there is no change


    Then the show began


    The three black reinforced skeletons are really impressive. The strength of the tombs is not comparable to that of the ordinary stone peaks. It can even be said that the hardness of the tombs should be higher than that of the ordinary concrete buildings


    However, the grave, which has reached a certain level, is as fragile as tofu in front of the three skeletons


    As for the remaining four skeletons, they are quickly transporting the rocks and soil excavated by the first three skeletons to the side, that is to say, the four are doing chores.


    Since he is doing chores, there is no way to attract Chu Fei''s attention.


    At this time, Chu Fei had a great interest in the three skeletons, so he naturally released his own divine consciousness and carefully explored the specific situation of the three skeletons.


    As a result, Chu Fei discovered that the whole mountain tomb was gathering slowly towards the three skeletons.


    Of course, the killing power that can gather is only a drop in the ocean, but even so, it is enough to make great changes in the three skeletons!


    At this point, Chu Fei was able to see clearly that it was not the three skeletons at all! But Lai Chi was very clever to use the killing power of Shanfen to deal with Shanfen himself


    With this blessing, the entrance is soon dug through


    The so-called dig through, of course, is because there are a lot of huge spaces in the tombs, and now the entrance has successfully dug through a certain space.


    This is a corridor


    Compared with the mapping results on his notebook, Chu Fei naturally knew what the place they were about to enter was like when he chose this location.


    However, the corridor is only named from the function of this long and narrow space. In fact, it looks like an ordinary cave, and there are not many traces of artificial decoration.


    Lai Chi controls seven skeletons to explore the way ahead, while he and Chu Fei follow. Chu Fei releases a UAV for lighting


    With the cooperation of science and technology and magic, Chu Fei and Lai Chi soon came to the end of the tunnel cave. According to the notebook, a few meters in front of them should be the space where they called for help.


    Chu Fei nods, Lai Chi does the same thing


    Only this time, the efficiency of three skeletons is much slower.


    "Something''s wrong, master. There''s something wrong with the strength of the wall here."


    "Why?" Although Chu Fei thought that it was normal for the mountain wall inside to be more solid, he still followed Lai Chi''s words and asked.


    But he didn''t know that Lai Chi said something was wrong, not because the mountain wall was stronger, but because the mountain wall was not strong enough.


    "According to the current speed, at most it will take about half an hour to dig through..."


    Chu Fei nodded, waiting for Lai Chi''s afterword.


    "But I think it will take a longer time to dig through. After all, this is the inside of the tomb, which is a more important place, but the defense is not much stronger than the outside..."


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, but did not say anything. Now they know too little about this grave. They can ask many questions, but few of them can find answers.


    As Lai Chi said, half an hour later, the mountain wall was excavated again.


    Chu Fei controls the UAV to light up the space first, then Chu Fei and Lai Chi come in together


    However, the space is empty It''s empty just because there is no one inside, but there are many things, such as clothes, objects, porcelain bottles, water bags and so onThe ground and dome around this space are paved with blue bricks, and it seems that there are very obvious signs of weathering


    This should never happen! After all, if you want to be weathered, you must have wind first


    But here is the interior of the mountain. It''s the tomb in the mountain tomb. How can there be wind!


    However, in this empty tomb, Chu Fei and Lai Chi found many clues, which not only proved that Chu Fei and Lai Chi''s cognition and decision were correct, but also showed that Yun Shuxue and others were collectively transmitted at a certain moment before.


    Because, in this empty tomb, there are many things left behind, which are placed in a very regular way, and are clearly distinguished like stalls


    Combined with the previous judgment, it is obvious that these things are the private sites divided by Yun Shuxue and others after they were trapped here. It''s no problem to put your own things on your own territory


    But at the moment, people are gone and things are still there!

 Chapter 597

    Chu Fei frowned. Under the light of the UAV, he glanced at the things on the "stalls" around him. He found that although there were no valuable things that could never be discarded, except for the few clothes whose material could not be seen, the rest were counted as one, which could be sold at a good price on the earth.


    Especially those jade bottles, any one is so, and the function of these jade bottles, Chu Fei don''t need to open also know, that should be used to store pills.


    Although he robbed many people in the wasteland, Chu Fei still didn''t think he was rich. Although he had a powerful system, Chu Fei didn''t think he had everything


    Therefore, these jade bottles are wealth and purses for Chu Fei at the moment


    But after all, Lai Chi is by his side, so Chu Fei is not good at being too philistine. Fortunately, now he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    So Chu Fei just waved his hand, and then he let out the power of several real yuan, rolled up the jade bottles, and poured them back directly in front of Chu Fei


    Just for a moment, there were six jade bottles floating in front of Chu Fei. In the process of these jade bottles flying, Chu Fei clearly judged that three of them were empty, and the other three had something in them


    These jade bottles are not big, and the biggest one is no more than the bottle of Liushen Hualu water Therefore, Chu Fei can probably imagine the size of the things in the Tao


    Lai Chi laughs. Although he has become Chu Fei''s pet, it''s Chu Fei''s "little citizen" state that makes Lai Chi feel that Chu Fei''s owner and himself are not much different


    Bo -


    with three soft sounds, Chu Fei opened the three jade bottles with things, and immediately there were bursts of fragrance floating out of the jade bottles


    "Well! Good thing Just smell the fragrance, Chu Fei has made this kind of judgment.


    It''s true that they are all good things, and they are just what the monks in the secret period can use. Although there are not many, there are nine pills in total, and they are all the same pill Xianyuan pill.


    Xianyuandan, if you throw this name to the earth, I''m afraid many people will think it''s a good thing similar to the nine turn golden elixir in myth and legend, but in fact, it''s a relatively common pill.


    However, the refining of Xianyuan pill is different from other pills. Most of the other pills are based on herbs, but Xianyuan pill is based on Yuanjing.


    Since it''s xianyuandan, his main ingredient is naturally xianyuanjing Xianyuanjing is a kind of Yuanjing that can be made by the four extreme monks. Because the heaven and earth Yuanli in the four extreme monks have undergone the second transformation, it is called xianyuanli.


    But like xianyuanjing, it''s useless for the friars of Siji Dashi to eat it. It''s only for the people in the secret period.


    And the effect of xianyuandan is also very pure. It is used to treat injuries and pains. It is a polymer of xianyuanli with more medical effects


    Of course, the character of xianyuandan is a little bigger


    But there''s no way. It''s like this in the world of crape myrtle. Chu Fei can''t fight with the people in the world of crape myrtle


    Speaking of it, holding these nine pills, Chu Fei''s heart is complicated


    "Xianyuandan It''s made by xianyuanjing, but it seems that there are only a few thousand xianyuanjing in total. On the contrary, there are more than 100000 higher level fayuanjing... "


    This kind of "wealth" does not match the demand makes Chu Fei feel helpless, but it also reminds him of one thing


    "If I had known the existence of Xianyuan pills, I would have left all the Xianyuan crystals to Uncle long, and then he could make pills for xiaodongtian Even if the excipients are more troublesome, xiaodongtian should have a lot of pills in reserve. Oh! Miscalculation, miscalculation


    Chu Fei sighed, but he couldn''t help it. Who made him busy all day? He didn''t know much about the common sense of pills. In fact, if it wasn''t for the systematic identification, Chu Fei didn''t know what happened to Xianyuan pill


    After sighing for a while, Chu Fei put the nine Xianyuan pills back into the jade vase, and then put the jade vase away. As for other things, they were useless. Chu Fei would not move.


    "Master..." Next to him, seeing that Chu Fei was no longer in a daze, Lai Chi was finally ready to talk about his discovery.


    For Lai Chi, although there is no visible entrance to the tomb, it does not mean that the tomb is really dead.


    Because all the people inside disappeared ahead of time, it can be inferred that they were sent away At the same time, because of this speculation, Lai Chi had already used his sensitivity to space magic elements to find several possible directions when he was picking up treasures in chufei.


    Fortunately, because Chu Fei''s Dantian space and pet space are combined into one, Lai Chi''s pet has become extremely sensitive to the transmission of energy.


    Of course, the key is because Lai Chi is interested in this aspect


    Therefore, when Lai Chi finally spoke to Chu Fei, it was when he finally determined the possible whereabouts of Yun Shuxue and others.Chu Fei just took a look at Lai Chi. He didn''t need to speak to understand his purpose.


    "Which way?"


    "These two directions It''s all possible. "


    "Well, keep digging!" With that, Chu Fei first confirmed the location with Lai Chi on his laptop, and then the seven skeletons continued to work.


    Along the way, Chu Fei followed the skeleton''s butt and drilled several more chambers, but those chambers were all small chambers, and they were all the auxiliary chambers around the main chamber


    They didn''t plan to move the main tomb until they had to


    But it seems that God is against chufei and laichi. A few hours later, chufei and they have dug up all the small tombs in the mountain tomb, but they are the people who have seen them.


    On the contrary, some traces of people trapped here were also seen in a tomb


    "Master, we have to go to the main tomb..." Lai Chi has no choice. One of the two directions he pointed out before is the direction of the main tomb.


    But at that time, neither chufei nor laichi dared to walk towards the main tomb.


    But now I can''t. no matter how scared I am, as long as I want to save people, I must go to the main tomb.


    Chu Fei thought for a long time, finally nodded, people have to, this does not have to say.


    "Let''s start digging here..."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Chu Fei didn''t object, so Lai Chi continued to control the skeleton.


    This time, they spent nearly an hour At the end of the hour, the skeletons finally finished digging, and in front of their digging position, a smaller corridor appeared


    "Where did this come from How could there be a corridor... "


    Chu Fei looked at the detection map on his laptop with a confused face. There was no sign of the existence of this corridor, or even no trace on it.


    in other words, this corridor has escaped the detection of ultra modern technology


    "Let''s..."


    "If you go in, it''s a blessing, not a disaster. You can''t hide it..." Chufei throws the computer into the ring, and the UAV that only controls the lighting flies overhead, then walks into the corridor with laichi and the skeletons.


    "Master, which side shall we go..." Standing in the corridor, Lai Chi had a bitter smile on his face.


    There are two directions to choose from, but one of the two directions is clearly going in the direction of the arrow of the arrow mountain tomb


    "This way..." Chu Fei didn''t want to go in that direction. After all, the killing and cutting of the whole mountain tomb was too frightening.


    After choosing the direction, they set out. But half an hour later, chufei stopped, and then with a gloomy face, they chose another direction


    That direction is a dead end I can only run to the arrow


    Although very reluctant to go that direction, but no way That''s the only way. As for the hard digging, Chu Fei and Lai Chi didn''t think about it, let alone tried it. They couldn''t dig


    They didn''t speak any more. Instead, they walked along the corridor. A moment later, a large tomb gate appeared in front of them


    "With a door, there should be no danger..." When he saw the tomb door, Lai Chi was relieved, but Chu Fei frowned and said: "not necessarily, Lai Chi, let the skeleton open the door..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in a hall as big as a grand palace, Yun Shuxue, his classmates and other friars and nuns are watching the air in front of them nervously


    Where, if there is a knife floating, a super big knife with a length of more than ten feet


    But the problem is that this Dao doesn''t exist physically. What makes Yun Shuxue''s eyes nervous is its momentum, momentum


    Under the invisible sword, in the middle of the Grand Palace, a huge coffin is lying quietly.


    This coffin is black, pure black. No one dares to look at it. Naturally, I don''t know the material of the coffin. But the coffin is as big as a small house, and there is no gap in it


    It''s like this huge coffin was cut out of a piece of pure black jade


    "Elder martial sister, we can''t wait to die..."


    Next to Yun Shuxue, her classmate''s younger sister is a girl with short hair. Her cultivation period is only secret, and her age seems to be only a teenager. However, the fighting spirit and momentum on her face make other friars around panic.


    "No, my aunt, don''t do it. It''s not a matter of waiting to die or not. We are ants now. If we move a little, we may not be trampled to death by the super expert in the coffin..."


    "Isn''t it? Don''t worry, auntie. Wait and wait. There was someone outside before. No matter whether they can help us out or not, the news will spread. Those who can help us out will certainly hear the news. Don''t be impulsive!""That is, we''ve survived so many days. It''s not a matter to wait a few more days. Auntie, when we go out, I''ll do what I promised you first..."


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the girl with short hair has established her own "prestige" in the days of being trapped. Besides Yun Shuxue, the rest of the people seem to have no positive emotions towards the girl except fear


    But just then, a roar came


    "I didn''t do anything when I was looked at..." Seeing the monks looking at themselves, the girl with short hair felt a little aggrieved


    Boom boom Gululu


    "It''s a mechanism..." Someone has discovered the essence of the sound, but at the same time, Yun Shuxue has also discovered that the invisible knife in midair has changed


    "No, we''re all defensive. That knife is about to move..."

 Chapter 598

    Yun Shuxue''s reminder surprised everyone, because after these days of being trapped, these people all know that Yun Shuxue is an iceberg beauty who doesn''t speak at ordinary times. If such a person can take the initiative to remind, there must be a big change.


    Although they were inexplicably transported to the huge main tomb, the strange coffins in front of them and the invisible huge knives on the top of their heads have been reminding them to be more cautious.


    The invisible giant knife was a worry from the beginning


    And now


    In everyone''s divine consciousness, the huge sword above the mysterious coffin is changing from static to shaking with a smile


    This kind of vibration is frightening, because with its vibration, the sharp cutting of the stock market is even more exciting.


    And everyone, including Yun Shuxue, clearly found that the target of the huge sword''s vibration was the direction in front of the blade tip.


    Where, indicating the wall, the wall that can''t see anything special At this time, the wall is turning into a tomb door, slowly rising and opening


    Hum


    As soon as the door of the tomb opened a little, the light came in with a buzzing vibration, but no one understood what it was. But Yun Shuxue was stunned after seeing the appearance of the thing clearly


    This magnificent main chamber is dark, but there is still a little light But now, when the specially illuminated UAV flew in, the dim main tomb room suddenly brightened a lot


    "Nothing seems to be wrong..." Outside the tomb, the familiar voice of Yun Shuxue rang out.


    "Master, you''d better be cautious and let them explore the way first..." This is Lai Chi''s voice. Yun Shuxue is not familiar with this voice, but he heard Chu Fei talk about Lai Chi.


    "That''s OK. Let them go in and find their way. Take this..." It''s still chufei''s voice


    ¡­¡­


    Inside, Yun Shuxue''s face relaxed, and the relieved look couldn''t hide her short hair sister.


    "Elder martial sister Who is that from outside? " The little girl with short hair asked curiously.


    "It''s not the enemy anyway." Yun Shuxue said in a deep voice, while the rest of the friars were excited after hearing Yun Shuxue''s words.


    "Did someone come to save us? Great


    "I don''t have to be trapped here at last! I''ll thank you very much later! "


    "That''s good, but we have to be careful. The knife on it is not a friendly thing..."


    "Yes, yes Ah, should we remind people first Don''t get us out of here. He''s been... "


    The whispering conversation here has not yet reached the end of the Siege


    Because everyone clearly saw that the skeleton came in from outside the tomb door And it''s three dark skeletons


    Not only that, one of the three skeletons still held a strange thing in his hand. After they came in, the three skeletons didn''t move much, but the front one always used the thing in his hand to move towards the unknown position


    Naturally, they didn''t know what was in the hand of the skeleton, and Chu Fei, who knew all this, didn''t have any mood to answer them at this time.


    At this time, Chu Fei picked up his laptop again in his arms, and the scene inside the main tomb was displayed on the computer screen


    "This coffin is not small There must be a problem Well, I see people... "


    Chu Fei communicates with Lai Chi in a low voice. At the moment of seeing Yun Shuxue and others, Chu Fei laughs and shouts:


    "Xuexue, are you all ok? How can you drill other people''s graves? Is it fun..."


    The ambiguity in chufei''s words is very obvious, which makes yunshuxue''s younger martial sister with short hair face the fire of gossip, while other friars look strange.


    Trapped with a beautiful woman like Yun Shuxue, it''s a lie to say that she has no idea. But different people naturally have different ideas, and there are not a few who want to pursue cloud, book and snow.


    However, due to the coldness and arrogance of Yun Shuxue, these people have never had a chance


    At this time, these people have heard something, whether it''s jealousy or regret, in short, the mood is different.


    But at this time, in the exploration of people''s divine consciousness, the huge knife on the coffin suddenly burst out a violent shock!


    With this vibration, a burst of visible shock wave reverberated!


    Moreover, the main target of the shock wave is the direction of the entrance of the tomb, not yunshuxue. So at that moment, none of them suffered too much damage under their respective defense methods.


    But the three skeletons at the door of the main tomb turned into powder in the shock wave, including the camera held by the skeleton in the front


    "I''m Cao!"


    Chu Fei was so surprised that he threw his laptop into the ring, and then directly called out Firebird and duckweed sword. Then he walked into the door of the tomb with Lai Chi, and formally came into the sight of the public.Chu Fei is not impulsive, but he and Lai Chi have long thought that skeletons might be taboo, so they also thought about what might happen to skeletons, but apart from that, they didn''t think more deeply and more widely


    But just as they walked into the main tomb, the huge sword above the coffin seemed to find a deadly enemy. It turned over and gathered a large number of forces to attack Chu Fei and Lai Chi.


    At this moment, Lai Chi was frightened, while Chu Fei was depressed.


    Lai Chi was frightened because he found that if such an attack really hit him, he would die completely, and there was no possibility of survival!


    Almost no time to respond, Chu Fei can only use his pet contract with Lai Chi to forcibly throw Lai Chi back to his Dantian space, and then he throws a used turtle shell out of his own tuntianjie general!


    The space here is big enough, a turtle shell can be put down!


    However, the attack speed of the knife in midair was too fast. Rao Shichu Fei threw out the tortoise shell as soon as possible, and also stood in front of the control desk inside the tortoise shell, but he had no time to start the functions of the tortoise shell!


    Then, in the next moment, the invisible huge sword, with a terrible cutting force, directly struck the tortoise shell like a bunker, and instantly split the tortoise shell and everything inside into pieces


    Because of a block from the tortoise shell, Chu Fei had enough time to start the repair function of the system


    So chufei died again and was raised again.


    But other people don''t know that Chu Fei has finished the whole process of his life in an instant. We just see that Chu Fei''s throwing things are not blocked by the attack and are chopped. As for Chu Fei, there is no harm.


    "NIMA, what is this?"


    In his anger, Chu Fei''s face was speechless, and the huge sword could not be seen, but he clearly felt the existence of the huge sword Therefore, Chu Fei is ignorant at this moment.


    But that huge knife won''t give Chu Fei much time to think. If the first attack didn''t succeed, then the second attack will start quickly!


    Under the scanning of divine consciousness, Chu Fei has already understood what happened. Although he doesn''t know what happened to the knife, he won''t wait to die.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei found that he didn''t seem to have anything to contend with the attack of this knife! Unless we use Lai Chi''s Dragon tomb, as for Chu himself It seems that asking big sister to make a big move is the most reliable choice.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei knows that it''s not so easy to ask her to give a big hand


    At this time, in my mind, big sister''s big voice sounded.


    "Silly! Use the golden feather fan


    Ah! yes!


    Chu Fei had a feeling that Mao Sai suddenly opened up. The next moment, he pulled the golden feather fan out of tuntianjie and began to pay attention to Zhenyuan


    It''s OK to infuse. Infusing zhenyuanli seems to turn on the switch of the golden feather fan. The golden feather fan enters the state of swallowing at the moment when the switch is turned on. The Zhenyuan in chufei''s body persists, and it is completely empty at the moment


    "I''m sonima! What''s going on here! "


    "Silly, why do you keep your Yuanjing?" The big sister''s voice rang again, but Chu Fei felt that the big sister''s voice was a little bit abusive


    But now is not the time to think about it. Chu Fei grabs a large number of Fayuan crystals directly from the tuntian ring, and then madly absorbs the true yuan force to fill his own vacancy


    But the golden feather fan seems to be very interested in the reappearance of zhenyuanli in chufei''s body. Those zhenyuanli will be absorbed by the golden feather fan once they enter chufei''s body


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Fei felt that he and the golden feather fan were in a strange balance.


    But at this time, in the high altitude, the huge sword gradually showed its shape after gathering enough cutting power


    Black, giant sword, no edge


    This is Chu Fei''s first impression of this huge sword


    But the next moment, the huge sword came. Before the blade came, the cutting power had already rolled in front of Chu Fei


    Shocked, Chu Fei had no time to think, so he could only bite his teeth and wave the golden feather fan in his hand!


    All of a sudden, the golden awn flashed, the sound of clanging was incessant, and the sharp and harsh sound destroyed people''s hearing like ten thousand horses galloping


    But this irritating voice really blocked the second attack of the huge knife


    Chu Fei bared his teeth and scolded, but he didn''t care about anything else. Since he blocked the second attack, he naturally had a chance to fight back!


    Chu Feiyou grabs a lot of Fayuan crystals, and after absorbing and pouring, the second fan comes out!


    In the same way, the golden awn flashed, and in the sound of clanging, the huge sword, which had already shown its figure in the mid air, was hidden in the air again, and the killing and cutting power which had been gathered by it also subsided in this instant.


    "How useful?" Chu Fei can''t believe it After all, it''s a mountain grave, and it''s so weirdIn the depth of the tomb, Yun Shuxue and others were all shocked. Not everyone could resist the power of the huge sword just in the air!


    In fact, even Yun Shuxue, who has the strongest cultivation ability, only admits death when facing those two sabres! But Chu Fei got in the way


    "Is it because of the feather fan in his hand..."


    "Well So Is that a golden feather fan? "


    "What! impossible! He got the golden feather fan! "


    "This The first Taoist instrument with its name printed on the stele to heaven! Is that true? "


    "No wonder it''s so strong, that''s strange! Only the golden feather fan is qualified to block such an attack


    "But who is this man? He doesn''t look like a member of a big sect."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense. I''m sure I''m not an ordinary person. Otherwise, how can I know the people of the blissful gate..."

 Chapter 599

    It seems that Chu Fei''s fight with golden feather fan is the right choice. But the problem is that Chu Fei is not sure about it.


    Because no matter how you look at it, the strength of the golden feather fan in Chu Fei''s hand is definitely not its strongest appearance. In this case, how can we resist this terrible sword?


    At the moment, Chu Fei didn''t even dare to relax completely. He didn''t go to Yun Shuxue and others to talk with them. Instead, he gave Yun Shuxue a look, and then said in a low voice:


    "go out, walk along the corridor, you can leave here. There are my two disciples outside who have prepared some food."


    This is to those strange monks, Chu Fei''s idea is very simple, although do not know their good and evil, but since can Yun Shuxue and her younger martial sister is still intact, it means that these people still know what is good.


    What Chu Fei thought was right. Most of the monks who heard Chu Fei talk like this hesitated for a moment, then gave a salute to Chu Fei, and then walked out of the tomb carefully.


    As for the specific route out, Chu Fei believes that as long as there is no brain problem, he will be able to go out.


    But Yun Shuxue''s performance surprised Chu Fei a little. She didn''t say she would go or not. Instead, she stepped to Chu Fei''s side and stood still. Then she didn''t respond


    Chu Fei didn''t notice Yun Shuxue''s behavior at the beginning, because he focused all his attention on the huge coffin.


    If Chu Fei didn''t have a system, he would certainly leave with all of them, and he would not have any thoughts left to study. But chufei has a system, and under the protection of the system, he has a lot of backers who can guarantee his inventory, so in the face of such a strange thing, chufei thinks it is necessary to study it carefully.


    The tomb is as huge as a mountain. It looks like an ordinary mountain on the outside. It is also protected by a large array. Inside, there is a terrible, invisible sword


    No matter how you look at it, these elements should not converge in the same place!


    Therefore, Chu Fei felt that there must be some important clues to this coffin


    Now Chu Fei didn''t feel that he had much time, but he was in the wasteland after all. It would be good if he could get some good things.


    So Chu Fei felt that the opportunity was right in front of him.


    But before he found any clues, chufei suddenly felt that there were two more people around him, and they were very quiet


    In the two different fragrance, Chu Fei looked back in doubt


    "Well Why haven''t you gone out yet? "


    Cloud Book snow didn''t speak, just looked at Chu Fei one eye, then then then turned his vision to put in the coffin and half empty invisible giant knife.


    Yun Shuxue is obviously on guard against any accident that these two things may bring


    Chu Fei is not stupid. Naturally he knows the meaning of Bai yunshuxue. It seems that Yun Shuxue is here to protect himself Chu Fei was very happy. He turned to the girl with short hair and said, "who are you? Why didn''t you go out?"


    "I''ll follow elder martial sister. If she doesn''t go, I won''t go either..." Short hair girl very natural said, but she looked at Chu Fei''s eyes are full of "research" interest.


    Chu Fei was a little hairy by the girl, and after rolling his eyes, he put his eyes on the huge coffin again.


    Standing in front of the coffin, Chu Fei only felt that he was standing in front of a large container. The key is that the "container" didn''t even have a gap


    Chufei had already begun to doubt whether this coffin like thing was just carved into such a stone


    Fortunately, the identification of the system gave Chu Fei a clear answer.


    Appraisal: the coffin is carved with black jade, with traces of the way of heaven and inscriptions of the way of heaven


    Chu Fei held his shoulder and began to worry. The appraisal result given by the system was very vague, which was completely different from the appraisal level of the previous system.


    Now the only useful information of this identification result is that this thing is indeed a coffin. After all, the system has determined the nature. Then there is the coffin with traces of the way of heaven, as well as the inscription of the way of heaven


    It goes without saying that the meaning is very simple. After the coffin was carved, it was polished again by the way of heaven Chufei turned his mouth. He believed his understanding was right.


    And then Dawan The concept of this word is not the first contact of Chu Fei. The key is that Chu Fei didn''t see the so-called Daowen standing outside the coffin.


    "Look at that. Daowen should be in the coffin But the problem is, this thing is complete, how can I open it... "


    Chu Fei had been moved, or he had been moved for a long time, but now it was really clear that he began to think about how to open the coffin.


    But at this time, the girl with short hair spoke again, and her voice was full of doubt and panic.


    "Elder martial sister That knife That knife seems to be It''s shrinking... "After hearing these words, Chu Fei immediately released his divine consciousness, and carefully explored it. As a result, the knife was still the same, still invisible, still hidden, still so high, and there was no change except that.


    But for this girl, chufei is not interested in talking to her. But next to her, Yun Shuxue is the opposite of Chu Fei. She turns to the girl with short hair and says, "really?"


    "Yes The girl with short hair nodded heavily, and then said:


    "moreover, this knife is also weakening, and the previous strong momentum has disappeared a lot!"


    Chu Fei''s heart turned a big white eye, short hair girl said Chu Fei did not find, let alone "a lot".


    But Yun Shuxue seemed to take it seriously. She said to chufei cautiously:


    "chufei, let''s get out of here. Something will happen."


    The solution given by Yun Shuxue is to leave. Looking at the short haired girl, it seems that she agrees. Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "Xuexue, you go out first. My two disciples prepare food outside, go out to have a good rest, take a hot bath, and then I almost come out..."


    Chu Fei didn''t mean to say anything too serious. After all, it was Yun Shuxue''s younger martial sister.


    But the girl with short hair seems to be very dissatisfied with Chu Fei''s response. She looks at Chu Fei like an idiot and says:


    "don''t you hear what I''m saying? The knife is shrinking and weakening. It''s going to disappear soon. This place is so strange. This situation will never happen for no reason!"


    Although Yun Shuxue stood beside him and didn''t speak, his eyes and expression echoed the short haired girl''s statement.


    Chu Fei was depressed and sighed:


    "no, Xuexue, you two go out first and play outside. There are many interesting things outside, really! I won''t lie to you! "


    Chu Fei obviously treats the girl with short hair as a child''s mischief. Yun Shuxue also finds out this. She shakes her head with a bitter smile and says:


    "don''t look down on her. She has a clear understanding of the truth, and she can feel any subtle change..."


    At this time, Chu Fei had turned around to study the coffin again. Of course, out of respect for the blissful gate, Chu Fei subconsciously explored the huge sword in the air again.


    But the result is still, chufei still did not find any change. But at this time, Yun Shuxue''s words attracted Chu Fei''s attention. Chu Fei turned back and said:


    "clearly observe the Tao fruit?"


    "Yes, see the fruit." Yun Shuxue nods


    Up to now, Chu Fei also knows that 80% of the short haired girls are true, but if they leave in this way, Chu Fei is more or less unwilling.


    He thought about it and finally made a decision, saying:


    "you go out first and be obedient. Even if the emperor of heaven comes, I''m sure I can save my life, but you are different. I have to look again. I have to find out the details of this mountain tomb!"


    over there, short hair girl spit her mouth, and a face disdain to make complaints about it, but it was directly blocked by cloud Book snow on the shoulder. Then, cloud Book snow looked at Chu Fei, and condensed the way:


    , "you must be careful!"


    "Well, you go out first."


    Then, in the middle of the short haired girl''s confused face, Yun Shuxue leads her out of the tomb door, and then goes out along the tomb path and the holes dug out without looking back


    It was only after she really walked out of the mountain that the short haired girl responded and said: "elder martial sister, you really believe him..."


    "Of course, if he says he can do it, he can do it."


    Cloud Book snow smile, God consciousness let go, immediately found Chengfeng Mingyue two people and a lot of things she didn''t know.


    "Go and see his disciples."


    "Elder martial sister, he is only a few years old, and he is also a disciple Brag


    "It''s not bragging. He''s the master of xiaodongtian now..." Yun Shuxue still explains with a smile.


    "Little cave? It''s that The little cave? Is there no one in xiaodongtian


    Yun Shuxue didn''t reply. She didn''t even look at the girl with short hair. She just kept her former state and led the girl with short hair to Cheng Feng and Mingyue. However, the girl with short hair kept her voice down and finally gave up the topic.


    Soon, Yun Shuxue and the girl with short hair saw the SUV, the tin house, and the people who were trapped in the mountain cemetery with them. Most of them replenished in Chengfeng Mingyue''s side, and then they left the place and sped towards the inner circle of the wasteland.


    After all, they have to fight for the list when they enter the barren land. They have wasted a lot of time trapped in the mountain tombs. Naturally, they don''t want to continue to waste their time.


    Therefore, these people can be said to come and go quickly. Cheng Feng and Mingyue can''t accept it.


    After all, in the cognition of normal people, they were rescued after being trapped for so long. Of course, they had a good meal first and had a good restFigure floating, cloud Book snow and short hair girl at the same time fell in front of Cheng Feng Mingyue two people.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue doesn''t know Yun Shuxue, but Yun Shuxue knows Cheng Feng Mingyue. Because in the previous record of Chu Fei''s fighting against the demons, Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s influence was also recorded.


    "Two girls, you also..." Mingyue subconsciously opens her mouth, which is just the mouth of those monks who come out one by one. But when Mingyue finally sees clearly what Yun Shuxue is wearing, her words are swallowed again.


    Yun Shuxue''s clothes are not the local clothing collocation of crape myrtle. On the contrary, they are similar to the clothes Chu Fei gave to Wan Yu.

 Chapter 600

    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Feng took out the corresponding supplies according to the weight of the monks before, and was about to give them to the right person. Suddenly he realized that Mingyue didn''t continue to talk.


    Mingyue doesn''t answer Cheng Feng''s question directly. She looks at Yun Shuxue and the short haired girl beside her and asks curiously:


    "two girls, do you know our patriarch? Chu... "


    "Chu Fei, of course. I always hear my elder martial sister talk about him." Short hair girl words urgent, did not give cloud Book snow reaction time.


    Yun Shuxue was shy in his heart, but he didn''t have much reaction on his face. Instead, he nodded calmly and said:


    "yes, you are all disciples of xiaodongtian..."


    "Yes, we are disciples of xiaodongtian. Girl, where is our Lord? He... "


    "He''s OK. He''s still studying the coffin in it. He doesn''t want to pull him out Knowing that something is going to happen, I still refuse to go I don''t know what he''s thinking... "


    Cloud Book snow secretly wry smile, follow this younger martial sister together, cloud Book snow has no need to speak. Because no matter what the problem is, short hair junior sister will use the fastest mouth to say everything.


    Fortunately, they are all things that don''t hurt Da Ya, so it''s hard for Yun Shuxue to say anything.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are not as relaxed as Yun Shuxue at this time. When they heard the girl with short hair saying something happened, they immediately became nervous and said, "girl, you said something happened. What happened? Besides, does our Lord really know? "


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are nervous. If they don''t know that Chu Fei has many powerful means, if they don''t know that they can''t help even if they rush through, they will make trouble. If they don''t have enough strength, I''m afraid they will rush in long ago.


    The girl with short hair is still mumbling. She seems to be very dissatisfied with Chu Fei''s disbelief, but she doesn''t answer Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s questions. Yun Shuxue held his forehead with a wry smile, and just stood up and explained:


    "don''t worry, he already knows this, but I don''t know why he insisted on staying to study the huge coffin..."


    "Girl, are you sure? I''m sorry. Don''t blame me for asking this all the time. It''s really very important, girl. Just tell us that our patriarch definitely knew that something would happen, but he still chose to stay a little longer, right


    Cheng Feng''s nervous face made people speechless, but Yun Shuxue gave a clear answer, saying:


    "yes, my younger martial sister is aware of Tao Guo, and I told him about it. He told me for sure that even in the face of the emperor of heaven, there are means to protect his life..."


    Hearing this, Cheng Feng and Mingyue were relieved.


    Compared with Chu Fei''s lack of hindsight and common sense, Cheng Feng and Mingyue are the best disciples who have listened to many lessons in xiaodongtian.


    I''m very clear about the existence and the concept of Dao Guo, and I''m very familiar with observing Dao Guo and breaking false Dao Guo Because these two Daoguo were mentioned in the lecture of Master Sun Yue.


    It''s OK to have Daoguo. Few people can really keep this secret. Therefore, Yun Shuxue''s Daoguo and her younger martial sister''s Mingcha Daoguo have been known by many people.


    Of course, these two Dao fruits are exposed. It''s also an open secret that the person who owns them is a disciple of the blissful gate. But it''s not something that ordinary people can know who owns these two Dao fruits.


    Therefore, at this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue can only rely on this information to know that the two girls opposite are disciples of the blissful gate. In addition, they have a simple understanding of these two Daoguo.


    "That Two girls, can you give me Taboo... " Cheng Feng is a little embarrassed. At this time, asking two girls'' names will always arouse people''s Association. Moreover, the other party is a super sect blissful gate friendly to xiaodongtian. It''s always embarrassing to inquire into the secrets of friendly sects.


    Mingyue doesn''t have much hope for this, but she doesn''t stop it either, because no matter what, Cheng Feng is helping Xiao Dongtian to collect all kinds of information, which is good for the sect, but it''s not sure what the specific benefits are in a short time.


    However, to Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s surprise, Yun Shuxue said with a smile: "I''m Yun Shuxue. This is my younger martial sister, Xin shisan..."


    Completely, thoroughly and happily! There''s nothing to hide. It''s a pleasure


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are ignorant, because they don''t think Yun Shuxue is stupid On the contrary, if Xin shisan, a girl with short hair, comes forward to answer them, she will accept them very happily.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I don''t have to hide such things from you." Yun Shuxue smiles, then turns around and looks at Shanfen. As for her younger martial sister Xin shisan, she is still mumbling something.


    If you listen carefully, you can naturally hear what Xin shisan is saying, but Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Yun Shuxue won''t really listen carefully. After all, it''s very normal for Xin shisan to have such a reaction when she''s old and what happened before."Cloud Miss Yun That... " Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know what to do now. Chu Fei''s situation makes them not in the mood to entertain guests at all


    The key is that Xin shisan''s voice is getting louder and louder. Even if you don''t pay attention, you can hear it clearly


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you don''t listen to me, do you have to stay or leave? Do I owe you something? It''s really kind. I don''t know who... "


    Yun Shuxue and Cheng fengmingyue all think that Xin shisan''s state must be lovely and funny at other times, but it is different at the moment.


    Now that everyone is worried about Chu Fei, Xin shisan''s increasingly loud voice will always make people more and more flustered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How many times have I said that if it shrinks and weakens, there will be great changes. If it''s dangerous, it won''t listen, it won''t listen. Isn''t it because it''s hard to understand, it has to be understood... "


    Suddenly, Xin shisan stopped and stopped talking. But this kind of stop is not normal. On the contrary, Yun Shuxue and Cheng fengmingyue''s heart suddenly hung up


    When they looked back, they saw that Xin shisan, who had just been reciting, was staring at the South And her right hand began to wave gradually and greatly


    "South Elder martial sister, something is coming from the south, something is coming from the south! " Xin shisan cried out in a panic. She ran to Yun Shuxue quickly and took her hand to run. But Yun Shuxue''s cultivation was too strong for her. As long as Yun Shuxue didn''t want to go, no matter how hard Xin shisan tried, she couldn''t help it.


    "Younger martial sister, what''s the matter? Please make it clear..." Cloud Book snow light frown, stretch out a hand to pull Xin 13 near side, good voice comfort.


    Xin shisan shakes her head all the time. It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to be comforted and doesn''t want to stay. But Xin shisan also knows that it''s useless if she doesn''t make it clear, so she can only suppress her panic and explains: "in the south, I don''t know what''s there. The more I love it, the stronger it is aimed at it..." Xin shisan pointed to the grave and continued:


    "the smaller the knife, the weaker it is, the stronger the momentum in the South I can''t stay here any longer. Something''s going to happen, something''s going to happen! "


    After Xin shisan said this, Yun Shuxue and Cheng Feng Mingyue immediately became nervous.


    But they also recognized that there was still time to avoid danger But chufei is in it


    It''s very slow to say, but it''s just a blink of an eye. Before the three decided to do it, a red bird flew out of the grave.


    The bird''s mouth holding a walkie talkie, tottering toward Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    This Firebird is the result of Chu Fei''s fire. Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally understand that they fly directly to the Firebird, and then connect the walkie talkie in their hands.


    Firebird has no mind, and naturally it doesn''t open its mouth by itself. Chu Fei''s mind is attached to Firebird, so Firebird becomes a kind of network repeater


    However, Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally don''t understand this principle, let alone what Firebird brings At this time, the walkie talkie made a little noise, and then chufei''s voice rang out.


    "Xuexue and that tomboy come out. How many people are nearby? Let them all leave. You Mingyue Chengfeng, drive north, at least a hundred miles away, and then wait for me..."


    The voice falls. Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan come to Cheng Feng Mingyue at the moment of hearing the voice. I didn''t know how to use the walkie talkie, but the button on the walkie talkie was so obvious that Mingyue didn''t think much about it, so she pressed it directly


    But because Mingyue was pressed and released soon, there was no way to talk to chufei


    Chu Fei heard a Zila, and naturally he knew what was going on, so he replied directly:


    "hold the button to talk, and then let go It''s limited in scope. "


    "Ah, Lord, Miss Yun and miss Xin are still there, and all the other friars have left."


    Hearing Mingyue''s response, Chu Fei nodded. He pressed the walkie talkie and said:


    "I see. You drive a hundred miles north, at least. What''s going to happen here will be very important. I have no extra experience to take care of you."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. We''ll start right away!"


    "Well, just drive away. Don''t worry about other things. I''ll come out and clean up later."


    "Good!"


    At the end of the conversation, Cheng Feng and Mingyue look at each other, and then take Yun Shuxue and Xin Shishan to the SUV


    Get in the car, start, hit the steering wheel hard, after a puff of smoke, the SUV sped away towards the North


    In the main chamber of the mountain tomb, Chu Fei restarts the technique of playing with fire. Firebird reappears on the side of Chu Fei''s head, and its combat power lies on the floating duckweed sword.


    "There are limits to everything, and there is nothing to think about Ah Chu Fei''s exclamation is not for no reason. Because of the particularity of Shanfen itself and Chu Fei''s lack of cultivation, his voice transmission of divine sense can''t go so far, so he can only choose to get a walkie talkieBut the effective range of the walkie talkie is not far away, so it can only explain two words


    As for now, Chu Fei can only continue his own operation.


    In front of my eyes, the huge black coffin had split a gap. It was split from the middle, and it was completely split as if it had been directly split by someone with a sharp weapon


    But in fact, this is an organ. Chu Fei touched the organ that opened it, but the organ was not found by Chu Fei himself, but by the elder sister.


    "Elder sister, do you know the man in the coffin?"


    Because the elder sister helped to find the mechanism, Chu Fei inevitably had this illusion. However, the elder sister was no longer silent, but responded to Chu Fei''s idiotic question and said, "I just know the person who made these things."


    "Who made these things?" Chu Fei repeated it subconsciously, and then immediately thought that the elder sister should be referring to coffins, tombs and even the whole wasteland.


    "Ah, big sister, who is very powerful..." Chu Fei was just waiting for the coffin to open automatically. He said a few more words, so he didn''t speak or think much. But the eldest sister still responded to him seriously, saying:


    "fortunately, she was very angry."

 Chapter 601

    "Bang se?" After hearing this word, Chu Fei was stunned, and still very simply stunned, and then there was no response.


    Because Chu Fei clearly knew that this word could not be said from the big sister''s mouth Unless the elder sister searched chufei''s memory before she spoke, and in the process, she found out all kinds of words chufei was used to


    But this possibility is very low, very low. Chu Fei doesn''t believe that big sister will do this kind of thing boring


    Well, I''m scared to think about it


    Coincidentally, Chu Fei once looked up the word "pa se", so he knew that it was in 2012 that the word was really included in the modern Chinese dictionary. Although it was popular before, it did not get official recognition.


    Bang se is a northeast dialect. It can be said that this word comes from northeast fire. Think about it carefully


    "Big sister, that man is really Very Why not


    Chu Fei wanted to make sure why the word came out of the big sister''s mouth, but he thought it was too direct. So, he took a turn


    "Why, do you doubt me? Besides, he said it himself... "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei began to confirm his guess. He continued:


    "then Elder sister, he Are you from the same place as me? "


    "Yes?" Obviously, the elder sister didn''t expect Chu Fei to have such an idea. After a moment''s silence, the elder sister said: "is it very important?"


    "It''s not that important It just puts a little pressure on me... "


    Chu Fei is telling the truth. So far, Chu Fei has only met one person who has crossed the earth like himself. He is the owner of the pig knife


    Who is miserable? By contrast, Chu Fei will feel lucky But if the person in the big sister''s mouth is also from the earth, then Chu Fei will have a feeling of being compared


    "You don''t know who he is, why there is pressure..." The elder sister asked in a funny way.


    "Yes, of course I do! It''s a madman! Right? "


    "Madman? How can you know his nickname? Ah Yes, the book of puppets... " Elder sister Da seems to have found the puppet book that Chu Fei got, so she can find out why Chu Fei knew the name of madman.


    "Is that him?" Although he knew the answer, Chu Fei asked subconsciously.


    "It''s him, a madman, who is supreme in the world. He doesn''t fight for the throne of the emperor of heaven, and he doesn''t win the fruits of the emperor of heaven, but he can still fight against countless emperors of heaven..." The elder sister seems to be a little disappointed, and also seems to be recalling something in the past.


    But no matter what the mood is, Chu Fei doesn''t care anymore, because his mind is full of big sister''s comments on that madman


    "The four words that are contained in the world are not the most important In addition to the following evaluation, "do not fight for the throne of the Heavenly Emperor, do not seize the fruit of the Heavenly Emperor", which obviously means that this madman is not the great emperor or the Heavenly Emperor at all. He does not control the way of heaven, but he can compete with countless Countless emperors!


    Such existence can only be described as terror!


    The two words "counterbalance, innumerable" have defined the fighting capacity of madman


    Thinking of his own strength, Chu Fei has an impulse to buy a piece of tofu and kill him


    "Well, do your own thing, the coffin is about to be opened..."


    In a word, Chu Fei quickly put down the shock in his heart, threw the information about the madman behind his head, and then looked at the coffin that had been opened for half.


    The coffin was split vertically in the middle, and then opened at a constant speed like a mechanical control, gradually revealing its true appearance.


    There was no body in it, which made chufei a little disappointed


    But when the coffin completely opened, the disappointment in chufei''s heart completely disappeared.


    Inside the coffin is a jade bed made of soft jade. As the coffin is opened, the jade bed rises slowly and finally rises more than one meter above the ground


    Standing beside, with the light of his head, Chu Fei clearly saw that although there was no body on the jade bed, there were two very clear indentations.


    One of the indentations is the human figure, and the one next to it is the giant knife


    No one, no knife, only indentation.


    Chu Fei frowned and looked up. The invisible sword still existed in mid air, but its momentum was much weaker than before


    "This knife I can''t be hurt now... "


    Chufei secretly judged in his heart that he had already begun to consider leaving. Because the powerful momentum of the South was already very obvious. Although we didn''t know what happened on the southern border, Chu Fei had to go to the South as soon as possible to get the "repressive object".


    But just as Chu Fei was about to take action, the growing momentum from the South suddenly broke out, like a huge wave rushing to this mountain graveChu Fei only felt a huge force coming. In a hurry, Chu Fei released his sword and shield, and at the same time, he held the Dao cremation shield in front of him.


    Blocked, unexpectedly relaxed


    Chu Fei was puzzled, but he didn''t have time to figure out what was going on. The momentum of the huge sword, which was already weak in mid air, suddenly disappeared


    Although there was no change, Chu Fei heard the sound of the invisible sword breaking into powder


    "I Is the knife destroyed? So Is that momentum coming from this knife? "


    Chu Fei had a bad feeling in his heart. He directly opened the system interface and quickly pushed his finger to the fuzzy transmission function button


    As long as you press the button, chufei can instantly move one hundred kilometers north


    But at this time, Chu Fei suddenly found that in the indentation on the jade bed, there was a feather the size of a little finger flashing a light


    This feather didn''t cause chufei''s attention because of the relationship between angle and light before, but now, its bright light makes chufei stop his action. At this time, chufei''s finger is only mm away from the system button.


    "What is that? Where did you get the feather? Nima No... "


    A word flashed through Chu Fei''s mind, eclosion and immortality


    After this word appeared in my mind, Chu Fei rushed to the jade bed and carefully reached for the feather Of course, being cautious, Chu Fei strengthened Zhenyuan, who protected his whole body, several times


    Ding


    Chufei''s fingers picked up the light feather with a crisp sound, and the crisp sound was that when he was nervous and shaking, he accidentally touched the surface of the jade bed


    At the moment of touching the light feather, Chu Fei knew that the feather was absolutely not a normal feather, which contained a peaceful energy, but what was the specific energy Chu Fei had never felt, and could not say clearly


    Chu Fei knew that eldest sister must know what was going on, but just when he wanted to ask eldest sister, a more powerful, more violent and more destructive momentum came from the south!


    In the moment of feeling the power of this momentum, Chu Fei forgot to escape because he was too nervous


    He just pinched that piece of light feather and fell into dullness


    It''s not only the dullness of the body, but also the dullness of the mind, including the spirit in chufei''s room. At that moment, chufei''s whole person seemed to have entered a very mysterious space


    In addition to the tombs, there is not only momentum coming from the south, but also a world that is constantly destroyed and engulfed


    No one can see this magnificent scenery. Heaven and earth are transformed into nothingness in the terrible momentum, and the tombs have been partly integrated into the terrible momentum


    At this time, this terrible momentum has rushed to the front of the coffin, and it is about to devour the coffin. Suddenly, the light feather on chufei''s fingertips gives off a strong light!


    At the same time, an unprecedented powerful sword force burst up. At this moment, the previously disappeared invisible giant sword reappeared! And this time, it''s no longer invisible!


    The great sword has no edge, the great skill does not work!


    Just in an instant, the knife split the world, with the terrible momentum of destruction!


    At this moment, no one can resist the terrorist attack of this knife!


    At this moment, the world fell into a strange silence.


    Then, all the previous fury calmed down, heaven and earth no longer continued to destroy, and the world stopped collapsing


    Before Chu Fei''s eyes, in front of the coffin, there was an energy array with Colorful streamers, touching the sky and the earth, as if this was the edge of the world


    Guangyu has disappeared, completely disappeared, but the giant sword in mid air is still there It doesn''t disappear, it''s not invisible, it''s floating in the air, it''s at the end of the world.


    Hoo


    Chu Fei was very relieved. All this just went beyond Chu Fei''s cognition


    This knife, this coffin, stopped the collapse of the world at the last moment


    Let''s not talk about anything else. How terrible was the owner of the huge sword and the coffin?


    "It seems that the repression in the South has been exhausted..."


    In my mind, big sister''s big voice rang out.


    "Ah? Elder sister, you mean... "


    "Well, otherwise the border will not collapse..."


    "That mountain grave..."


    "Naturally, it''s to stay here to prevent this from happening, but it''s only for a short time. It''s to give the people in the forbidden area time to leave..."


    Chu Fei nodded, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. The corridor exit had disappeared before. Chu Fei thought that he could only send it away


    However, just when Chu Fei was about to start the fuzzy transmission, the elder sister said:"This coffin is good. Take it out."


    "Ah? This... " Chu Fei was stunned, but he quickly responded. He nodded, touched the coffin mechanism, closed the coffin again, and then threw it into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    Later, Chu Fei turned and raised his finger to press the transmission button, but this time he still didn''t press it.


    Because a figure suddenly appeared in the air in front of him. In a moment, the figure gazed like reality, and finally turned into a monk with a sword.


    Chufei didn''t know this guy, but at the first sight of him, chufei already understood the identity of this man.


    The guard of the forbidden area is the same as the third man of Jianzhong

 Chapter 602

    Not only that, from the man''s dress and sword holding posture, Chu Fei can also judge that this man must also come from the world of Xiuzhen


    "Are you also the man of Jianzhong?" Out of respect for the third half of the teacher in Jianzhong, Chu Fei hugged him and opened his mouth respectfully.


    "Are you the one of the three? Yes, young hero. He has a great bearing. " This Jian Xiu has a good attitude towards Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "the old man praised me falsely."


    In mid air, the Jian Xiu nodded and said:


    "I''ll take you out."


    With that, without waiting for Chu Fei to agree or refuse, he directly threw out a stream of energy to wrap Chu Fei. The next moment, Chu Fei appeared with him on the flat ground outside the mountain tomb.


    Chu Fei gave thanks, and then fell into silence again.


    This Jian Xiu is silent because he is feeling something, and Chu Fei is silent because he is wondering whether he wants to speak out what he thinks.


    Chu Fei had already made a decision, and after he had a good relationship with the third brother of Jianzhong, Chu Fei couldn''t bear this idea. But tangled is, Chu Fei is not familiar with others, abrupt mouth will be a bit embarrassed.


    However, this kind of awkward tangle did not last for long. When the sense of urgency became more and more obvious, Chu Fei could not care about the embarrassment.


    He saluted directly and said, "I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    "You can call me Jianzhong Laojiu..." The man said calmly.


    Well, it''s another code Chu Fei smiles bitterly in his heart, but he can''t say anything. People don''t want to use their real name. What can you do!


    Of course, as the ninth elder brother of Jianzhong, the third elder brother of Jianzhong is not called the third elder brother, but the third elder brother This seems to indicate that the order of the people in the tomb is not based on age or seniority This is a strange thing. Fortunately, it doesn''t delay Chu Fei''s next action


    "That Master, can I ask you for some sword cultivation skills... "


    "The old three also said, do you want to repair the sword?" The sword grave old nine finally turned and looked at Chu Fei, but his eyes were more skeptical than expectant.


    It seems that he doesn''t feel that Chu Fei has any desire for Jian Xiu


    "It''s very complicated, and I don''t know how to explain it, but I really want to master the method of sword cultivation, and then let my hometown weijiahainei..."


    "Sure enough..." Old Jiu of Jianzhong seemed to be a little unhappy, but he didn''t refuse, but said:


    "well, do you have good wine? Get me hundreds of jars!"


    "Yes! yes! It''s just that it''s not that old, and it''s not made in a jar, but the taste is different! "


    People have given specific requirements. Chu Fei naturally knows what to do. And Chu Fei also understood that the wine on the earth could not be compared with the wine in the world with the vitality and aura of heaven and earth.


    As for the world of fighting demons Chu Fei rolled his eyes when he thought of the world After


    , Chu has laid dozens of boxes of wine on the ground, including Baijiu, red wine, yellow wine and beer. There are all famous brands at home and abroad. As for the year, it must be no match for Lagerstroemia and Xiuzhen world, but it is definitely a first-class high-grade product on the earth.


    Chu Fei didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to move out until he spent 50 million yuan on the exchange point


    In front of Chu Fei, all kinds of boxes, barrels and packages have been piled up into a mountain


    "senior, these are Baijiu, brand is different, but they are good wine in my hometown, and they also have their own characteristics. These are yellow wine, these are red wine...... These are special. They''re called beer. It''s best to drink it with ice. There are many kinds of flavors... "


    At this moment, old nine in Jianzhong didn''t know what to say.


    The reason why he asked for drinks was that he liked to drink, but he didn''t expect that Chu Fei could bring out so many kinds of wine, and there were so many different ways to drink


    Originally, according to his idea, Chu Fei could just take out one jar or two, even if he had solved his craving and had been addicted to alcohol. I didn''t expect that Chu Fei was so interesting!


    In this way, the skill that he wanted to pass on to Chu Fei was a little weak


    "It seems that you once asked Lao San for the method of flying imperial sword, but what you got in the end was Qingyuan sword formula, right?"


    "Well Yes, there is no such method at all, because there is no need... " Speaking of this, Chu Fei was still a little depressed, but the old nine of Jianzhong laughed after hearing it and said:


    "in fact, there are still some methods..."


    "Ah? Is that true? "


    "Yes, there are, but what he said is right. This method is of little significance, and it''s a bit of a waste of energy to practice this method."


    "But is it not very convenient for those who are not high enough in cultivation to fly the imperial sword?" This doubt has existed in Chu Fei''s mind for a long time. He didn''t ask when he faced the third son of Jianzhong, mainly because he was given the advantage of Qingyuan jianjue"Not really, because the speed of this kind of Dharma is not fast. Even the light body Dharma of the ordinary people in the Jianghu can fly faster than the Royal sword with the blessing of Zhenyuan mana..."


    "Ah So... " Chu Fei was a little disappointed. If the flying speed of the imperial sword was not fast enough, it really had little meaning in the world of friars.


    "But If so, isn''t this kind of method supposed not to appear? How could there be this kind of method in the past... "


    "Because this kind of method was originally worked out by me..."


    "Er..." This is really something that Chu Fei didn''t expect. The elder in front of him is actually the grandmaster who created "flying sword". No one wants to believe this kind of thing


    "Originally, I just wanted to give you a formula at will, but look at you..." Old Jiuzhi of Jianzhong pointed to the mountain like wine and continued:


    "I can pass you the way of flying the imperial sword Then pass you a sword array. The more people you cast, the stronger your power will be. "


    "Great!" Chufei is very happy. These two skills are obviously aimed at the needs of chufei. If these two things really bring chufei back to the earth, it will be easy for Weizhen world! And chufei was happy to see that happen.


    "Pen, ink, paper and inkstone." See Chu Fei agreed, sword grave old nine then ordered to rise.


    Chu is unnatural, quick, desk, chair, bench, pen, ink, paper and inkstone, what you want! More than ten minutes later, the method of flying imperial sword had been written out. Because chufei was nearby, the old nine of Jianzhong wrote while explaining.


    Therefore, Chu Fei has already known that the method of flying imperial sword is divided into two parts, one is the method itself, the other is the matching flying sword array.


    That is to say, in order to fly the sword, besides mastering the method of flying the sword, the flying sword must also be attached with the corresponding array.


    Fortunately, the flying array of the imperial sword is not complicated, and the method of adding it to the weapon is also very simple. Chu Fei''s current strength can do it.


    Then there is the sword array


    "This array is a remnant array in our school. No one knows its real name. We all call it tianremnant array It''s very easy to form an array. Two people can form an array. The more people there are, the greater the power will be. If only one person can perform it, the power will not be too bad. Although it''s not as sharp as Qingyuan sword Jue, it''s also a good method... "


    In the same way, while explaining and writing, he soon transcribed the whole "tiancanzhen". Of course, the so-called "whole book" is still incomplete. After all, it is incomplete.


    After writing, Jianzhong Laojiu didn''t say anything more. Instead, he raised his hand and collected all the drinks like a hill. Then he left quietly.


    Although chufei wanted to express his feelings, he was suppressed by the joy of his wish. Chu Fei quickly put these two skills away, and then communicated with the elder sister in his mind.


    "Elder sister, I''ve got two more skills..."


    "Well, I heard it and I saw it. You are lucky that you really found the way to fly with the imperial sword... "


    "Hey, hey..." Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, elder sister, please do me a favor and revise these two methods. I want to take them back to my hometown..."


    "It''s a strange idea, but do you want to speed up? The repression in the South has been exhausted. You have to get the repression in the other three directions..."


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. I''ll act immediately. I won''t waste any more time!" When Chu Fei finished speaking, she wanted to call Lai Chi out, but the elder sister seemed to catch Chu Fei and show her horse''s feet. She said angrily:


    "so you were deliberately wasting time before..."


    "No, absolutely not! It''s just that I really didn''t expect that this wasteland began to collapse so soon... "


    Chu Fei was not stupid either. Since the southern repression was exhausted, plus everything that happened in the tombs, it was obvious that the wasteland had begun to collapse.


    "Oh It seems that you don''t know that you are the main reason for the collapse of the forbidden area. "


    "Ah? Big sister, no, I didn''t do anything... " Chu Fei talks to his elder sister, but his work doesn''t stop. He calls out Lai Chi and instructs him to release the bone dragon and go north to find Cheng Feng Mingyue and others.


    Lai Chi obeys, and soon Chu Fei flies to Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Yun Shu Xue Xin 13 under the burden of Gu Long.


    In my mind, chufei still lies in the big sister''s big dialogue.


    "Why, did you forget that when you fought with the third brother of Jianzhong, you released the thunder robbery in the tuntian ring?"


    "Well Yes "Don''t you forget that it''s not natural for you to keep it in that day


    "Yes, it''s sealed up in the tuntian ring, but the thunder robbery of crape myrtle at that time..."


    "I I seem to understand... " Chufei didn''t come here with a stiff neck, because from this point of view, the collapse of the wasteland may really have something to do with chufei.The thunder robbery of Lagerstroemia indica is released in the small world of the wasteland forbidden area. Moreover, the thunder robbery is not split out of the ring, but is released from the clouds in the sky just like the real thunder robbery


    One is the world rules of the small world of the forbidden area, and the other is the complete heaven rules of the Lagerstroemia indica kingdom. It is very likely that there will be problems in the space of the forbidden area.


    "Now that I understand, let''s hurry up. The repressive things in this world are very important to me." Big sister big this sentence draws the end of this dialogue, and Chu Fei also dignified nodded.

 Chapter 603

    This conversation with chufei has gained a lot of information. In other words, what happened in the past half day has brought too much information to chufei.


    For example, in the dialogue just now, which one of the practitioners of the world worked together to create the great wilderness forbidden area, so naturally, the object of suppression from all directions should have been created by the practitioner of the world


    Although it''s not easy, according to the book of puppets, the highest accomplishments of those who practice the real world are all under the immortal


    That is to say, the strength category of that cultivation world is still not high enough In this way, why is the treasure they put together so important to "big sister"?


    The importance that can be said by the elder sister is absolutely not the general importance!


    What is the existence of big sister! That''s the existence of "love and indifference" to that madman!


    Is Xiuzhen world rich in products? The only explanation that can convince Chu Fei is that she is too weak now


    But why is such a powerful elder sister so weak?


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to think about it any more


    The speed of bone dragon is very fast, only about 20 minutes later, it has come to the top of Cheng Feng Mingyue, Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan''s head.


    At this time, Chu Fei finally recovered from the confusion. The first time after he recovered, he saw the four people below. The second time, he saw the "Tin House" on the back of Gu Long and behind Chu Fei Lai Chi


    I don''t know when Lai Chi took the tin house and all the sundries with him. If it wasn''t for Lai Chi who took the initiative to take them with Gu Long, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have to go back to get them.


    ¡­¡­


    After landing, Chu Fei and Lai Chi step down from Gu Long, and Cheng Feng Mingyue and Yun Shu Xue Xin shisan, who are beside the SUV, also come over. Cheng Feng and Mingyue seem to want to talk, but they close their mouths tightly after taking a look at Yun Shuxue.


    Chu Fei wondered what they had talked about along the way The key is, look at the appearance of cloud Book snow, it is clear that there is no meaning to want to speak.


    Of course, Chu Fei can still see her concern and worry from Yun Shuxue''s eyes. Chu Fei smiles and says, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you talk..."


    "Hey, Lord, we don''t talk, we just That one was so scary We don''t know what to say Cheng Feng stands up. It''s appropriate for him to stand up and speak at this time. After all, Mingyue, Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan''s eyes on Chu Fei are too complicated.


    Chu Fei nodded. He looked at Yun Shuxue and said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I don''t die so easily."


    After that, Chu Fei looked at the sky, thought for a moment, and decided not to start immediately. He asked Lai Chi to put down the tin house and other things, and then said:


    "Mingyue, Cheng Feng, you Well, forget it. You three girls go in and clean up. Go to the bathroom and take a hot bath. Cheng Feng and I are going to eat. Let''s have dinner later. "


    Chu Fei wanted Mingyue and Cheng Feng to cook. After all, he was used to this kind of arrangement, but when he saw Mingyue''s complicated eyes like yunshuxue and Xin Shishi, he gave up this idea.


    Cheng Feng, who is also a man, is a little gloating at this situation, but he doesn''t dare to act too much. So he greets Lai Chi with a smile and walks to the side. Not long after, Chu Fei also walks over. Accompanied by Mingyue, Yun Shuxue Xin shisan walks into the Tin House that makes them surprised.


    Outside, Cheng Feng saw that Chu Fei didn''t have the appearance of preparing to cook, so he asked with a smile:


    "master, didn''t he say that he wanted to cook?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s better to eat ready-made ones. After thinking about it, it''s not suitable for girls to take a bath in them. " Chu Fei rolled his eyes. If this reason is absolute nonsense on earth, it is still realistic in places like crape myrtle.


    In fact, Lai Chi and Cheng Feng, or other people in xiaodongtian, are full of expectations about eating ready-made food.


    Because Chu Fei''s so-called ready-made things are naturally exchanged by the system, and the taste is not comparable to ordinary people''s craftsmanship.


    In the following time, in the process of waiting, Chu Fei moved out three rocking chairs, tables, chairs and benches. Cheng Feng also put them out, and then there was a pot of hot tea


    After that, Chu Fei, Lai Chi and Cheng Feng collapsed on the rocking chair like an old man


    At this time, whether they were Chu Fei relaxing in the rocking chair or Mingyue, Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan relaxing in the bathroom, they didn''t know that a big event was happening outside the wasteland to attract the attention of all monks.


    The blood city of barbarians, the elders, patriarchs, and city masters of various sects who came here gathered in different buildings according to their close and distant relationship. They were chatting, but suddenly, in the high air, the stele to the sky suddenly showed its shape!


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t care, because they all thought that where the monks came from wanted to see the situation on the stele, so they called out the stele with the corresponding method.But the next moment, everyone found that this idea is totally wrong!


    Because on the re emerging stele, the two lists with only one person and one thing on the list have changed at the same time, and there is not only one change!


    The first one is the "Taoist utensils list" on the stele. Among the flashing lights on the stele, there are several Taoist utensils on the list!


    Gilded rope Ghost chopping sword Regret day hammer Tiancanjia Mother and son are trapped in the net


    Five, it''s just a blink of an eye. There are five brand-new Taoist instruments on the list! Needless to say, this is to say that in this moment, at least five people got the five treasures!


    "This ranking is fun..." While drinking tea, yulianhua of the gate of bliss looks at the list with a smile. Although five new Taoist instruments are on the list, none of them can shake the ranking of golden feather fan.


    Among the five new Taoist tools on the list, the regret day hammer ranked second after the golden feather fan, the tiancanjia ranked third, the son and mother trapped in the spirit net, the ghost chopping sword ranked fifth, and the gilded rope ranked sixth


    "It seems that the owner of the golden feather fan is in trouble..." Wu Qi, the black robed man of the holy court, also squinted and said.


    Unfortunately for Tiancheng, Shi Kaitian, the leader of the city, didn''t speak, but his eyes on the list were fiery. However, although he didn''t speak, all the people present knew what he was thinking. Unfortunately, tianchui, he must be full of interest in this Taoist instrument.


    Let''s not say the name is the same as his big city. The key is that hammer, a heavy weapon, is as aggressive as his axe. People who like axes will not reject hammer.


    But Baili Feihong, the leader of Dahuang City, hugged his shoulder and said:


    "if you don''t say anything else, the person who gets tiancanjia is lucky, and he has an extra way to protect his life out of thin air."


    "Yes, other things always have problems in driving, but things like tiancanjia don''t work at all. Just wear them on your body." Jade lotus nods to say.


    "Don''t talk about this, pay attention to the ranking of the hero list..." Wuqi opened his mouth. He didn''t have much interest in the items on the list of Taoist instruments, because the items just don''t match their holy court''s skills, so he didn''t have any idea.


    Therefore, Wuqi, the Lord of the holy court, paid more attention to the list of heroes. However, the streamer that appeared in the list of heroes and the list of Taoist utensils did not go down. Obviously, the change in the list of heroes is greater than that in the list of Taoist utensils.


    Sure enough, after a few breaths, the ranking on the hero list changed


    The first place has changed. It is no longer the "person" before, but a name that many people are very familiar with.


    Zheng used his own real name at that time. He didn''t make any changes or cover up. It seemed that he was showing off something. But Chu Fei fell to the second place when Zheng was firmly in the first place


    In the forbidden area, Chu Fei naturally sensed the change, and at the same time "saw" the change of hero list, so Chu Fei scolded "lying trough!" As a result, Chu Fei''s name in the second place on the list of heroes became "wocao".


    Chu Fei doesn''t care about the name. He''s just upset with Zheng, who is in front of him


    Outside the forbidden area and in the barbarian blood city, Wu Qiyi, the Lord of the holy court, looked like he wanted to smile and said, "this boy is not the name of the stele when he curses..."


    "Keke, I don''t think so. Maybe he wants to use the word" lying trough "to express some secret connotation..." Baili Feihong put down his smile and deliberately put on a serious face.


    It''s a pity that Baili Feihong''s performance didn''t get the approval of other people, because Yu Lianhua gave him a white eye and said: "this kid is swearing. It has a ghost connotation!"


    Next to him, Shi Kaitian said with a smile:


    "I like this boy. The more I see him, the more pleasing he looks. Ha ha ha..."


    However, this is only a change in the ranking of the hero list. In fact, in the process of chatting with several TIANTI masters of yulianhua, there is a second change in the hero list


    It''s still a flash of light, and then a brand new name appears - Jintong.


    Jintong''s ranking appeared in the second place, not more than Zheng at that time, but it won Chu Fei''s ranking. And when Chu Fei''s ranking appeared in the third place, the name on the list of heroes in the stele was "you paralyzed".


    Although the words do not seem to have any problems, as long as you read them, you will know that these three words are not good words But before many of them stopped, the list of heroes changed again


    This time, the new name is jade girl, and jade girl appears in the third place Chufei, who had fallen to the third place, fell to the fourth place again


    At the same time, Chu Fei''s name has changed, and it has become "Ma sell batch"


    "The quality of this boy needs to be improved..." Wuqi, the Lord of the holy court, frowned. Once it was fun, twice it was interesting. But this is the third time. How come it''s all swearing?Wuqi is very upset. After all, his daughter''s meaning to chufei is so obvious, so he has higher requirements for chufei


    "I think it''s good. It''s just swearing. It''s not a big deal." Shi Kaitian stood on chufei''s side.


    "If you don''t say anything else, I''m afraid that boy is the only one who dares to leave dirty words on the stele since ancient times From this point of view, this boy is really unprecedented! Ha ha... " Baili Feihong still smiles.


    "I don''t think much about this woman. On the contrary, you guys are just like this because of some dirty words. Are you ashamed?" Jade lotus despises the way.

 Chapter 604

    Unfortunately, the changes on the list of heroes have not stopped. The list of heroes has changed again. This time, the person named Wang Dao occupies the fourth place of Chu Fei and throws Chu Fei away from the fifth place. The name of the fifth place is "Pipi shrimp"


    "The boy finally stopped swearing..." Wu Qi, the object of the holy court, snorted.


    But in addition to him, other people didn''t care whether Chu Fei scolded or not, because they all focused on Wang Dao, who was the fourth.


    "In the name of Dao, this posterity should belong to Dao clan..." This is the judgment of Baili Feihong.


    Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian didn''t speak, because they didn''t understand Wang Dao. If they only inferred from the name, they could only make the same judgment as Bai Li Feihong, so there was no need to say anything.


    However, when Wuqi, the leader of the holy court nearby, found that no one seemed to know Wang Dao, he began to introduce it:


    "yes, he belongs to Dao clan. Although he is not the strongest of the younger generation, he is the one who is most dedicated to Dao, so he broke into the nickname of Dao king."


    "Daozong is in the fourth continent..." Shi Kaitian seems to be asking, but also seems to be just feeling.


    "Yes, four continents, the continent of heaven''s punishment, the largest island overseas..." Wuqi is sharing the information collected in his holy court, but the part he shares is not confidential.


    The fourth island is overseas. Although it is an island, its size is larger than that of Kyushu and Wuzhou. The reason why it is called the first island overseas is that the four continents are independent and not connected to each other


    The reason why the fourth continent is called the continent of punishment is that there will always be lightning of punishment on that continent


    "Well, in addition to the golden feather fan, which ranks first in the list, there are five new people on the list, but there are only four new people on the list of Heroes..."


    "If these people and things are in the wilderness, it will be fun. I don''t know if the boy will be besieged..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the wasteland, Chu Fei was a little loveless.


    My ranking fell from the first place to the fifth place. Although I had psychological preparation before, it was a bit uncomfortable when it happened. The key is that the change of ranking was completed in a few minutes.


    But it''s not the most important thing. It''s actually the ranking mechanism of the hero list that really annoys Chu Fei


    Needless to say, it must be based on the ranking of Taoist instruments. That is to say, the golden feather fan, the first Taoist instrument, must be better than the second 3456 Taoist instrument


    But the list of heroes is different. Chu Fei tries to use all kinds of data, but no matter how, Chu Fei feels that he is the one who should be ranked first


    This kind of depression lasted until Mingyue, yunshuxue and Xin shisan came out of the tin house. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t worry about it while eating, and Xin shisan also felt the shock of delicious food at the dinner table.


    After a meal, Xin shisan''s attitude towards chufei changed dramatically. Although Xin shisan was full of curiosity and gossip about chufei before, after this meal, she almost worshipped chufei.


    The key is that after this meal, Xin shisan''s address to Chu Fei has completely become "brother-in-law..." At first, Yun Shuxue and Chu Fei tried to correct and change her address, but it was useless, and finally they had to let it go.


    "Brother in law, give me another cup of your milk tea I also want to drink... "


    "Brother in law, brother in law, I also want that milk candy..."


    "Brother in law You can join us... "


    In Xin shisan''s incorruptible recitation, Chu Fei and Yun Shuxue are finally going to separate.


    It''s evening, but nobody cares.


    "Brother in law, don''t you really come with us..."


    Chu Fei ignored Xin shisan, but looked at Yun Shuxue and said, "the forbidden area is dangerous. You should be more careful."


    "My accomplishments are higher than yours." Yun Shuxue calmly said this sentence, but there was no provocation in his eyes, but care and thanks.


    Chu Fei smiles. After contacting with Yun Shuxue for so long, he naturally knows what Bai''s character looks like.


    "You should pay attention to this phenomenon. It will happen three times in the future. After three times, the forbidden area will collapse. You must leave before the forbidden area collapses..."


    Yun Shuxue''s eyes brightened for a while. It was obvious that she didn''t understand why Chu Fei knew this information so definitely, but she didn''t ask much. Instead, she nodded her head gently, and then she turned away with her younger martial sister Xin shisan.


    Of course, Xin shisan didn''t want to leave, because once he left chufei''s side, there would be no delicious food Although chufei had already given her a lot of candy in advance, it was only candy after all


    After cleaning up, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue are on their way again.Lai Chi returned to Chu Fei''s Dantian space. On the one hand, Lai Chi was still studying the puppets. On the other hand, it was because there was not much significance even outside.


    The off-road vehicle is on the road, the moon is driving, and Cheng Feng is in the co driver''s seat. However, Chu Fei is not in the car, but sitting on the roof. At the same time, more than ten meters in front of the off-road vehicle, a Phoenix made of fire is driving ahead.


    Although it turns daohuo into huofenghuang, in fact, the details of this "huofenghuang" are not good at all. Compared with the little Firebird, this "huofenghuang" really has the meaning of mosaic.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t want to imitate perfectly. He just needs fire to make his way


    All the way, chufei''s destination is the border of the East. In a sense, they are chasing the sunrise now.


    It''s getting dark soon, but you can still see it clearly in the light of the lamp and Phoenix. Along the way, we didn''t see the mountain range, but occasionally there were one or two woods that made people feel fresh.


    But just as the time came to dawn, a very sparse forest appeared on chufei''s way.


    The area of the forest is not large, and the distance between each tree is not as small as two or three meters. The trees in the forest are very common, and they don''t have a long time. At first glance, they feel similar to the Poplar Forests on the earth.


    But Mingyue didn''t dare to drive in directly. After all, this is a wasteland. She stepped on the brake and waited for chufei''s command.


    "Closer..." On the top of the car, Chu Fei naturally understands the thoughts of Mingyue and Chengfeng.


    The car started again, slowly moved forward for more than ten meters, and then stopped again.


    After that, the mosaic Phoenix, which was flying in front of us, spread its wings and flew in. It was exploring the way. It was operated like that all the way. No one thought it was wrong to do so.


    But just as the fire phoenix entered the forest, a flash of light, the fire phoenix disappeared, Chu Fei and the SUV under his buttocks and Cheng Feng Mingyue in the car disappeared at the same time.


    If someone sees this scene nearby, they will doubt whether they are dazzled Because they disappeared so quietly that they didn''t even resist.


    ¡­¡­


    Dense forest, open space, simple thatched cottage.


    More than a dozen people are chatting together in twos and threes, chatting about everything, but no matter what they are chatting about, the sadness and worry on their faces can not be hidden.


    Obviously, these people want to go out, but they know they can''t go out at all. Moreover, they dare not really try anything, because one of these people is one, and they are all injured.


    If you look carefully, the wounds on these ten people are terrible. Fortunately, they haven''t broken their hands and feet, and their wounds have been bandaged up.


    However, everyone knows that if they can''t get out, I''m afraid they will really die here.


    In this case, a few exclamations suddenly sounded!


    Then there was a loud bang


    The dozen of them turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound. They found that just at that moment, a big iron shell with strange shape fell into the open space not far away, and there were two people inside the iron shell, and there was a person sitting on the top outside


    in addition, in front of the iron shell, a blurry flame appeared to be a phoenix shape, but it just disappeared like a bubble in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°MMP¡­¡­¡± Chu Fei looked at everything in front of him, tongue tied.


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue are also stupid. Now we all understand that they must have touched the array and then transferred to the big array


    "So bad luck? Let''s..."


    "Lord, be careful. Look at these trapped people, I''m afraid this place is not peaceful..."


    Chu Fei looked up at the sky and sighed. His luck was too bad to say.


    "I said, gentlemen, did you build these thatched cottages?"


    New comers always have to find a way to find out more useful information. Therefore, Chu Fei began to nag home as soon as he came up.


    No one answered Chu Fei''s question, because the dozen people were still struggling, puzzled and wondering what the big iron shell was.


    "Why don''t you talk? We''re both fallen people. We should help each other." Chu Fei sits on the top of the car with a golden sword, waving his hand.


    It''s not that Chu Fei is heartless, but has a system. Chu Fei doesn''t need to care about the array. However, since he comes in, he has to feel it clearly, otherwise he will leave so straight, which will be more or less regretful.


    There is still no one to answer Chu Fei''s question. Now Chu Fei is depressed


    "Are they all deaf and dumb? It shouldn''t be Probability is impossible Chu Fei was depressed and said to himself, but at this moment, a cold suddenly broke out from behind him. At that moment, Chu Fei almost lost his ability to act as if he had fallen into the ice hell.But at the last moment, Chu Fei madly mobilized the real yuan in his body, and the power of Dao Huo also flowed wildly. Then he got rid of his physical and psychological self confinement, and in a strange twist, he escaped a sword that stabbed him in the back of his heart


    But this is not over, next, countless attacks hit, each time is to stab the key to Chu Fei, at the same time, each attack Chu Fei also only see a little sword, in addition to nothing else.


    Chu Fei didn''t see the shape of the sword, the appearance of the sword, the people who used the sword, the people who attacked him


    And Chu Fei''s evasion was totally dependent on the Taiji master''s super skill. At this moment, Chu Fei also forgot that he had sword and shield


    Fortunately, Chu Fei soon remembered his new methods, so the next moment, a layer of light covered Chu Fei''s whole body. When another sword stab hit, Chu Fei didn''t hide any more, but seriously looked in the direction of the sword

 Chapter 605

    Chu Fei didn''t hide because he thought he didn''t, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue didn''t know that. They could see it from their faces. However, because of their position and strength, they couldn''t do anything. After all, they didn''t even know where the attacker was.


    But Chu Fei was not avoiding at this time, and just caught up with the angle of looking directly at the sword, so he saw it more clearly this time.


    I thought I could see people, but what I saw was still the tip of the sword


    At this moment, chufei''s heart is not willing to believe in reality.


    The other side, it seems too strong.


    After discovering this, all Chu Fei could do was to strengthen his sword and shield defense, and at the same time summon Firebirds to lay a fire net around


    Because Chu Fei thinks that the other side is hidden in the void, so it seems that only Dao Huo can cause damage to the other side


    The sword with cold light was getting closer and closer. Just when the tip of the sword just touched the shield energy on the surface of Dao chufei''s body, countless swords shot back in an instant.


    Unfortunately, Jianmang didn''t attack anyone There was no blood left, which means that Chu Fei''s sword and shield counterattack was not successful


    But fortunately, the sword stopped when it was fighting back. It stopped abruptly and quietly. It didn''t continue to attack or withdraw


    Chu Fei was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to relax. At the same time, Dao Huohuo''s net had been sprinkled, and he was about to close the net.


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded.


    "Gee! What kind of method are you? How powerful! The counterattack just started by itself


    "Wujiang moon?" Chu Fei''s face is a little twisted. He is really angry. It''s not good to be assassinated by an old friend for no reason.


    "Of course, it''s me, or who else can have such excellent assassination skills!" With these words, wujiangyue showed her figure in the air. At the same time, she put away the sword with cold light.


    She was still a tight and pretty black dress, and she was still a beautiful face, but there were some bandaged wounds on her body, and her clothes were also damaged.


    At the next moment, Wu Jiangyue, dressed in black, falls on the top of the car, sits beside Chu Fei, and reaches out her slender white hand to Chu Fei


    Looking at these hands, Chu Fei couldn''t believe that the attack was just from these hands


    But after sighing, Chu Fei looked at Wu Jiang Yue in doubt and said, "why?"


    "What else can I do? No nonsense, milk tea, sugar and cake..."


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, shook his head like a rattle, and said:


    "no, you''ve come to assassinate me!"


    "Who assassinated you? I just tried your strength. Who made you change so much?"


    "Try my strength?" Chu Fei didn''t understand


    "Yes, you said, when I first met you, you couldn''t do anything, but now, you have become the master of little cave What''s more, I didn''t assassinate you. If I really assassinated you, would I use a sword so many times? One sword is enough! "


    Chu Fei was upset and said:


    "am I that weak?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are weak or not. If you are weak, I''ll kill you with one sword. There''s no need to make a second sword. If you are strong, I can''t kill you with one sword. I''ll let myself go deep into danger. Naturally, I can''t make a second sword. I''ve already run away!"


    This really surprised Chu Fei a little, because there are always two different styles for the existence of assassins and assassins.


    One is to carry out the plan immediately after it is arranged. It''s good to kill with one strike, but even if there is no one strike, they will still be in the dominant position, so they will continue to fight and try to kill the target as much as possible.


    But the other is not the same. The other is also the yearning "ten steps to kill one person, thousands of miles without leaving the line". You can go as soon as you touch it, and you will not stay whether you succeed or not. If you don''t succeed, you will come again next time, and you will never be entangled.


    Obviously, wujiangyue is the latter. With her beautiful face and attractive figure, it can be said that she satisfies Chu Fei''s "really many" fantasies


    Therefore, at this moment, Chu Fei fell into some illusions and murmured the poem:


    "kill one person in ten steps, never leave a line for a thousand miles..."


    "Hello, Hello! What are you thinking! Give me something to eat, I''m starving! It''s not interesting to be here... " Wujiangyue doesn''t care if chufei''s eyes have any connotation. Now she just wants to eat the delicious food she thinks about.


    This time Chu Fei didn''t refuse any more, a cup of milk tea, a bag of candy, a cake


    At this time, Cheng Feng and Mingyue step out of the car and come to the car in front of the curious or dull eyes of the monks who look like beggars. They are back to back. Cheng Feng faces the rest of the monks, while Mingyue faces the two people the car is staring at


    Cheng Feng is on guard, while Mingyue is asking. Of course, they are all expressing their thoughts with their eyesWujiangyue doesn''t care about them now. She is eating and drinking crazily, while chufei gradually recovers from his fantasy. Chufei''s face is a smile of satisfaction, but when he sees Mingyue''s eyes, the expression of satisfaction just floating up immediately disappears.


    "What are you doing..." Chufei was embarrassed.


    Mingyue holds her forehead and sighs. As time goes by, she knows more and more about chufei. She knows that chufei is a "little" man at some time So it''s meaningless to say anything at this time. We can only expect Chu Fei to find and solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "Lord This place doesn''t look like a good place... "


    Chu feileng understood the meaning of Mingyue. He turned his head and looked at wujiangyue, who was still immersed in delicious food, and asked:


    "wujiangyue Wu nvxia


    Wujiangyue didn''t respond


    "Hey! Eat the goods Chu Fei slaps her on the shoulder of Wu Jiang Yue. Wu Jiang Yue reacts, forgetting to swallow the cake in her mouth. She turns her head and looks at Chu Fei dully.


    Chu Fei is speechless. If it''s not for Wujiang yueren''s beauty, it''s lovely. I''m afraid Chu Fei won''t have a good face.


    "I''ll eat later. Don''t worry. There''s something Let me ask you something. How did you get here? And they What''s the matter? You''re not always trying to be like this, are you


    Wu Jiangyue turned her eyelids, swallowed what she had in her mouth, drank a cup of milk tea down her throat, and then said:


    "I''ve asked them all. Some of them were thrown here when they were looking for clues. Some of them came here inexplicably when they were walking. I''m special..."


    "When the sword was tested?" chufei asked.


    "Why are you so mean?" Wu Jiangyue glared at Chu Fei and said, "but it''s almost the same. I triggered a big battle when I killed someone..."


    "And the man?" Chufei was curious about the result of the guy who was killed.


    "Who?" Wujiangyue didn''t understand.


    "That''s the man you''re going to kill. Did you kill him?"


    "No!" Wujiangyue said angrily: "I was thrown in as soon as I took the hand. Who probably didn''t know I had taken the hand..."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and was very satisfied with Wu Jiangyue''s answer. Of course, in the final analysis, Chu Fei thinks that wujiangyue''s experience has comic elements, but it doesn''t make people laugh.


    "What''s the matter with your injuries?" This time the question is Mingyue. She really takes chufei, the patriarch who always deviates, and has no choice but to "exceed her authority".


    Fortunately, wujiangyue didn''t care, but sighed and said:


    " After a meal, you''ll know. "


    Mingyue gives chufei a look Chu Fei understood it and said with exaggeration:


    "no, we don''t have personal experience. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I have to find a way to get out of here..."


    Chu Fei jumped out of the car and seemed to want to walk towards the woods. Wujiangyue didn''t move the place, but raised her hand to stop chufei and said:


    "don''t walk around. This should be a sword array. Every half an hour, there will be another sword rain baptism. The edge of the array is deep in the forest. Once touched, the sword rain will start immediately, and its power will be doubled."


    "Ah So... " Chu Fei stopped for a moment, thought for a while, and said:


    "if you don''t move, how can you leave? You have to try first to know the depth of this big array..."


    Chu Fei is telling the truth, and Wu Jiangyue knows this clearly. She sighed:


    "that''s right, but we have been trapped here for several days, and most of our defenses are almost consumed. If you touch the sword rain again, I''m afraid many people will die here."


    Chu Fei sighed secretly. He really thought of this, but on second thought, Chu Fei said curiously:


    "aren''t you a killer..."


    Chufei''s implication is that how can a killer care so much about other people''s lives It''s just chufei''s pure curiosity. He doesn''t really think the killer should be cold-blooded and merciless.


    However, this kind of problem, which is close to an idiot, still attracts Wu Jiangyue''s white eyes.


    "In the past few days, we have been helping each other."


    Wujiangyue didn''t elaborate any more, but the meaning inside and outside the words was very clear. Chu Fei was very satisfied with this answer, but he was also suspicious, and said: "is every one? So noble? "


    Wu Jiang Yue stares at Chu Fei and doesn''t answer. Chu Fei also understands what''s going on. Presumably those who didn''t help each other or even intentionally killed everyone have been killed by the fire


    "You let everyone stand together, I have a way to deal with this big array."


    In the end, chufei made a promise. Wujiang month Leng for a while, she wanted to question, but think of the change of chufei in a short time, heart know chufei must have some special means, so, since chufei said can be done, that is can be done!Because of this kind of trust, Wu Jiangyue put down most of the cake she had eaten for a while, then jumped out of the car and began to greet the friars around.


    Although we all don''t know what Chu Fei is going to do, the arrangement of wujiangyue, the most powerful person, is still obedient. And the strength of this point, these people trapped with wujiangyue for a long time can be very clear, far more than chufei three people know.


    Soon, more than a dozen people stood shoulder to shoulder, and then looked at Chu Fei, eyes full of curiosity and expectation.

 Chapter 606

    The reason why these people stand together is that Chu Fei mainly wants to see how much space they need after they are crowded together. However, it is obvious that these people have not completed what Chu Fei expected perfectly.


    Because these people are not completely crowded together, but occupy several teams in the city, there is an arm''s length between each row, only the people in the same row are shoulder to shoulder


    However, Chu Fei got the result he wanted after reasonable calculation. As a result, if these people are crowded together, they can just fit into a turtle shell.


    In this way, no matter how heavy the sword rain is, it''s OK.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t want to spend a lot of money to buy tortoise shells until the last moment, so it was only the last resort.


    "OK, you can follow me. If I trigger something, you can operate nearby." Chu Fei put the car in the ring first, and then he was ready to leave.


    Wujiangyue comes to chufei quickly, while Cheng fengmingyue and Cheng fengmingyue shoulder the responsibility of organizing people. Of course, it''s just like this on the surface.


    "I''ll take you to the edge."


    "Well, come with me."


    After a simple dialogue, Wu Jiangyue leads Chu Fei into the woods. The woods are not big and there are not many in depth. However, from the scene of the forest exception, Chu Fei judged that the purpose of the sword array was to trap people, not to kill people.


    After all, if it''s a killing array, it doesn''t need fixed frequency attacks at all, and it doesn''t need to leave a space for people to rest.


    After all, a large array such as sword array, which has no difference in attack, should normally be a sword rain attack with no difference and no stop within the coverage of the array.


    Just a few minutes later, chufei went through the woods and came to the edge of the big array outside.


    Maybe it''s because of the relationship inside the array, so chufei and they can clearly see the layer of light mask on the edge of the array.


    Moreover, through the light shield, you can see countless sword lights wandering inside


    The sword light looks like the stars in the sky at night. Although it seems to be just a calm swaying for the time being, once it comes to a certain time, the gentle sword light will turn into a lethal killing machine.


    "Here it is..." Wu Jiangyue pointed to the sword light in the light shield and said:


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless sword array."


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly and said: "it''s not that the sword array is shameless, they are forced to do nothing..."


    "Who are they?" Wujiangyue looks at chufei in doubt, but chufei doesn''t answer her. Chu Fei didn''t exclude sharing the information he got with Wu Jiangyue, but he didn''t want to let the ten strange monks behind him know.


    Although they helped each other with wujiangyue in the battle, who knows their character after the battle


    "This big array..." As soon as Chu Fei was about to speak, a weak woman''s voice came from behind, saying:


    "there''s only half a column of incense left..."


    Chu Fei didn''t look back, because he just kept this information in his heart and started his own action. And Cheng Feng Mingyue and Wujiang Yue all went back to confirm it. Naturally, this time will not be wrong.


    A stick of incense will take half an hour at most, and a half stick of incense will take about 15 minutes


    Ding!


    Appraisal: Sword light array, based on at least one human level Taoist weapon


    The essence of this array is given systematically, and the methods of array arrangement and array breaking are given together. In short, this big array is based on swords. Of course, swords that can be used as the array base must not be ordinary iron weapons.


    If you want to break the array, just find the sword of the array base and dig it out. This is a very simple way But the premise is that the sword light array must be alive


    "Stay with me, don''t scatter."


    After getting the identification result, Chu Fei reminded everyone, and then went to the place where the sword might be buried.


    The first place is the center of Dazhen, that is to go back through the woods to the open space


    Chu Fei''s speed was so fast that everyone followed him closely.


    Find the center position, Chu Fei directly called duckweed sword into the bottom, after a simple search, he found the sword as the array base.


    Duckweed sword turned over, lifted the sword out together with the soil, and fell to one side.


    After chufei kicked up the mud, he saw that there was only a half intact sword left


    "Cao! Keep up


    After only one look, Chu Fei knew for sure that the base of the sword light array was not just this sword. Because if there is only one sword and the sword is still rotten like this, the sword light array would have collapsed automatically.


    Since the sword light array can work well, there must be other array bases.


    "Since there is a base in the middle, it''s at least a five sword array!"


    Chu Fei continued to deduce in his heart, and then quickly found one of the positions of the five swords array according to the array method. After a simple excavation, the second sword of the five swords array was foundIt''s rotten, most of it It''s even worse than the sword in the middle. Only a few inches of the hilt are still shining


    "No, it''s not playing with me! Keep up


    Chu Fei scolded, and then went on running. Although others didn''t know exactly how, they also knew that Chu Fei really knew how to break the battle, so everyone had hope in their hearts.


    In fact, if there is another sword rain attack, at least most of these people will die The rest of the people can at most guarantee that they will not die this time, but they will die again.


    They have been trapped for a long time, and they have used almost all the means to save their lives.


    So, for them now, chufei is their hope to live


    The third sword The fourth sword The fifth sword


    All of them were dug out by Chu Fei, and each one was rotten seriously


    The sword that can be used as the base of the array must be at least above the human level Dao ware in the world of crape myrtle. Such Dao ware will not rust even if it has been exposed to the wind and sun for hundreds of years But they have rotted like this.


    So the result is obvious


    "Death array. Cao! Another dead battle! "


    Chu Fei is not happy. Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally know what death array means after passing through the Shanfen incident. However, Wu Jiangyue and others are not clear, because there is no dead array or living array in their concept.


    "What is death array?" Wu Jiang Yue asked.


    "I''m afraid there''s only a few dozen breaths left..." The weak woman''s voice rang again.


    "The death array is a big array that can''t be cracked step by step and can only be destroyed by violence..." Chu Fei explained quickly, then turned to the crowd and said:


    "everyone, gather behind me, don''t leave any space, squeeze together as much as possible, don''t care about the difference between men and women, save your life first!"


    After chufei finished, wujiangyue and Chengfeng Mingyue immediately urged them to get up, while the dozen friars acted in accordance with the command, just like a "dead horse is a living horse doctor".


    After a few breaths, Chu Fei pushed wujiangyue and chengfengmingyue to the edge of the crowd and stood up, then said:


    "don''t move, stand up!"


    After reminding, Chu Fei throws out a new tortoise shell. There''s no way. It''s better not to use this kind of thing casually in the wasteland Who knows if it will be transmitted to a more abnormal array!


    Bang, the smoke around exploded, and the tortoise shell buttoned everyone below


    Except for Cheng Feng Mingyue, everyone opened their mouths in shock. One or two people who were seriously injured even had their mouths watering down, but they didn''t realize it


    It''s not the first time Cheng Feng Mingyue has seen what Chu Fei called "the tortoise shell", but it''s the first time they have seen what the tortoise shell looks like


    How to say, Cheng Feng and Mingyue just feel familiar and strange


    Familiar is because the appearance of the tortoise shell is in the same line as the modern aesthetic of the earth. Unfamiliar is because the hi-tech buttons, console and things displayed on the screen are completely incomprehensible


    "Don''t move. The next thing we have to do is wait."


    As soon as Chu Fei finished speaking, it began to rain suddenly


    It''s really sword rain. Flying swords of different shapes and colors come down from the sky. Sharp attacks don''t need words to describe.


    Chu Fei, Cheng Feng, Mingyue, wujiangyue, and the rest of the monks are all looking at the light of sword rain through the big screen on the wall


    Only when you are not in it can you have the energy to feel the beauty of Xuanfa


    "Suzerain, why even the array base is rotten, but this array can still operate normally..." The question of Mingyue is everyone''s puzzle.


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and said:


    "yes, so there must be other energy sources in this array..."


    "But if there are other energy sources, we just need to cut off the other energy sources." Cheng Feng asked.


    Chu Fei smiles. After a brief operation, he looks back at the crowd and says, "Cheng Feng, in the field of array, you are too far behind the moon."


    After a pause, Chu Fei continued:


    "to put it simply, this is a serial array, a big nested array So even if the array base is rotten, it can continue to work. It''s not just about energy supply, there are many other complex reasons... "


    "Serial array?" Wujiangyue said: "Lianhuan town should be more dangerous!"


    Crape myrtle has its own array, but comparatively speaking, the array development of crape myrtle is not as prosperous as that of the wasteland and the Xiuzhen world before Tianji gate.


    "It depends on the purpose of the battle. If it''s for the sake of lethality, that''s true. But if it''s just for the purpose of besieging and killing the enemy, that''s the case... "¡­¡­


    Chu Fei and they talked for nearly ten minutes, but in the ten minutes, the sword rain attack outside didn''t stop, but intensified.


    It wasn''t until nearly 20 minutes later that the sword rain attack outside stopped


    At this time, Chu Fei was finally relieved


    Others don''t know. In the process of chatting, chufei has been secretly paying attention to a slowly rising scale on the console At this time, the dial is about to rise to the top, that is to say, it is about to reach the upper limit of the load of the tortoise shell


    "Well, it''s time to break out!"


    Chu Fei took a long breath and then pressed the counterattack button


    In an instant, a white light as thick as a round table shot directly on the light shield of Da Zhen. In an instant, the sword light array began to shake violently, but after a breath, Da Zhen showed signs of collapse


    The trees and other scenery around turned into powder one after another, and then the earth under my feet Then the light shield of Da''an cracked like glass and finally collapsed


    Finally, the sword light array completely collapsed, and the surrounding scenery returned to normal It''s still the sparse woods and the early morning scenery


    Chu Fei secretly nods, outside already is Chu Fei they enter the environment before the array, it seems that the big array is really broken.


    Chu Fei put away the tortoise''s shell, and the early morning sunlight sprinkled on everyone''s head.


    Everyone''s faces are smiling for the rest of their lives, but at this time, there is a twist in the surrounding space. Chu Fei is shocked and quickly grabs the hands of wujiangyue and Mingyue. Mingyue is also lucky to catch Cheng Feng''s hand. Cheng Feng looks confused


    Then the light flashed and the crowd disappeared

 Chapter 607

    A valley hundreds of feet deep has a starting point but no ending point. No one dares to go deep into the valley to explore, and no one can go deep into the valley to explore, because what they need to do now is to resist a wave of persistent attacks that are coming.


    This battle is terrifying, because the number of enemies is so large that they never seem to see the end.


    At the beginning of the valley, surrounded by hundreds of foot high mountain walls, they were almost desperate.


    "General tiger, we can''t continue to consume like this. We have more than 100 brothers, dead and wounded. Now there are only more than 20 people who can still have fighting power!"


    This is a barbarian man, with bandages on his head, arms and legs, and Yin Chu''s blood red on the white cloth. This is a barbarian who looks very mature. In front of him, the tiger general who is listening to his report looks like a teenager.


    "I know..." The boy who was called Tiger general sighed. Although he was young, he was not stupid. Naturally, he did not need to be reported.


    But the problem is, it''s no use just knowing the existence of the problem


    "General tiger, give an order. It''s better to die in that dense forest than to be buried by those puppets here!"


    Although the elder barbarian had no official status, it was obvious that he still had a place in the hearts of the young barbarians. So when he said this, the barbarian soldiers who could move around all looked at the tiger general, and their eyes were full of fighting.


    But the boy shook his head and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. My two uncles are dead. I can''t let you go to die."


    The two uncles mentioned by General Hu are all 30 years old. They were happy to catch up with the heaven climbing list for a long time. But who knows that after entering the forbidden area, they didn''t even have a chance to fight for the list and died.


    The point is, death is not clear


    In a word, it''s God''s eye opening that more than 100 barbarians can get together. But they thought that they could "just make a fortune together", but they were thrown into this valley without any harvest.


    Although the depth of a few hundred feet is terrible, it is not impossible to come up.


    But the problem is that when they try to rush out of the valley for the first time, they seem to have touched a ban. As long as they reach a height of tens of feet, they will be attacked like a tide of puppet monsters in the dark forest deep in the valley


    Although young, the tiger general made a correct judgment and asked people to give up going out of the valley for the time being and resist the tide attack first


    But who knows that the puppets coming out of the dense forest in front of them seem to never finish. If the barbarians were not born to be good at fighting, and their fighting style was also very suitable for this occasion, I''m afraid they would have been completely submerged by those puppets.


    Finally, the first attack passed, and the tiger general who thought it was safe continued to arrange for us to try to get out of the valley after they had let us rest for a while


    This time, because many people were injured, the tiger general ordered those injured to leave the valley first


    A height of a few hundred feet is not a big deal for a monk. For a barbarian soldier, even if he is wounded, he can go out as well


    Can plan well, can be like the first time, these injured people just climbed dozens of feet, the attack in the dense forest came again!


    The young tiger general has begun to suspect that these attacks may be related to their behavior out of the valley, but he still ordered the people who have climbed dozens of feet to continue to climb out of the valley


    But it''s like constantly pressing an attack button. The number of puppets coming out of the dense forest is increasing, the attack is becoming more and more crazy, and even the types are increasing, and the attack methods are becoming more and more abundant.


    Later, it really gave people a feeling of "sea, land and air cooperation".


    So the man who tried to get out of the valley died under that attack And the rest of the barbarian soldiers were relieved after a hard struggle and left more than 30 corpses


    At this time, two of the most powerful people on the scene stood up, that is, the two uncles of General Hu. They decided to explore the dense forest. If there was any mechanism array, they would break it by force, which would save too much frustration.


    A lot of people wanted to go with them, but they were all stopped. Finally, the two uncles said they would give a signal to everyone, and then let everyone rush to relieve their anger


    It was a good arrangement, but it turned out to be a tragedy. After General Hu''s two uncles went in, there was a terrible fight, and then one of them screamed at the end of his life


    The death of the first uncle bought time for the second uncle and gave him a chance to throw two mountains into the dense forest But these two mountains were smashed in mid air, and then the second uncle screamed


    Before the tiger generals could express a little sadness, a large number of puppet monsters broke out again in the dense forest Up to this time, they finally survived, but there were only more than 20 barbarians who could stand up.


    And the remaining 20 or so people don''t have much fighting power Basically, it''s a miracle to be able to stand up.¡­¡­


    The tiger general looked sadly at the remaining 20 barbarian soldiers and the blood on these people. Then he looked at the corpses and the pieces of puppets that were thrown far away


    Boom


    Boom, boom


    In the dark forest thousands of kilometers ahead, bursts of light stirred up, and bursts of terrible vibration appeared with the light


    "General Tiger..."


    "There''s no chance to run, general tiger. Let''s fight it!"


    "Yes, let''s fight. I''ll stay here and die!"


    "General tiger, order to..."


    "General tiger!"


    General tiger, though famous, is still a young man. At this time, he looks pale. He knew that the hope of this secondary was slim, but he was not willing to give up the hope that he could not see easily They are still praying for the chance to live


    But it''s too late


    Because at this time, the tide like puppet monster rushed out of the forest again However, this time, the number of puppet monsters can no longer be described by the word tide. It should be said that it is a tsunami like number


    In the face of such a large number of enemies, the faces of these 20 barbarian soldiers are full of bitterness


    The war will start, but it has not yet started. At this time, a flash of light flashed over the heads of the people, while two shouts of abuse exploded on the heads of the people.


    "I''m Cao!"


    "You are paralyzed in the forbidden area!"


    There are two women''s voices in the two curses. They are reminding "be careful".


    The next moment, four people floating to the ground, two girls landing posture graceful, but two men are a bit embarrassed.


    "What''s the situation?" Chu Fei''s eyes were almost ready to fly out. Who could have thought that he had just run out of a sword array and was immediately thrown into a sea of puppets!


    Looking at the tsunami like puppets in front, big and small, ground and sky


    In addition to the young tiger general, the remaining 20 barbarian soldiers who can fight have moved forward, and the first wave of attack is about to hit the wall they formed.


    Chu Fei glanced and found that the accomplishments of these barbarian soldiers were basically in the secret period. Only the barbarian boy had the highest accomplishments, but he didn''t reach the Four extremes.


    "So, is it to save people that you throw me in such a place But I hate tower defense games


    Chu Fei sighs and complains. At this time, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue are ready to fight with the barbarian soldiers.


    At the end of the line of barbarian soldiers, the barbarian boy was also the first to discover the appearance of Chu Fei''s four. A little hope appeared on his face, but soon disappeared, because he found that the cultivation of the newcomer was not much different from his own.


    Roar! Roar!


    The barbarian soldiers were already armed with weapons, and their enthusiasm for war was overwhelming. Even Cheng fengmingyue and wujiangyue were affected. At that moment, even the three of them had been infected


    But at this time, Chu Fei made a move


    Chu Fei knows that it''s a waste of life to talk in this situation, or it''s a waste of money


    So, we can''t talk nonsense


    Whew, whew -


    in an instant, dozens of grenades were thrown out by chufei, and rushed into the puppet group as if they were popular and detonated by chufei!


    In the roaring explosion, the puppets didn''t get much damage, but their speed dropped a lot.


    Chu Fei nodded secretly and said: This Tai Chi method combined with shock bomb has a good effect


    However, it was only temporary. Chu Fei grabbed Cheng Feng''s shoulder and jumped up to the front of the barbarian wall.


    "Come on, shoot!"


    Four words later, Cheng Feng has a death Gatling in his hand


    Cheng Feng has seen Chu Fei use it, so he probably knows how to use it. But Chu Fei said it briefly, and then he pulled out a new Gatling, the God of death, and together with Cheng Feng pulled the trigger


    In an instant, two fire snakes rushed into the tide of puppets


    At that moment, the sound of puppets breaking up one after another, countless pieces and broken limbs of puppets continue to explode again and again, but in the face of a tsunami like number of puppets, this attack is a bit of a drop in the bucket!


    But it doesn''t matter! This level of attack, Chu Fei can turn more than 20 times Chu Fei glanced back at the crowd and directly called Mingyue and Wujiang Yue.


    The two girls were shocked with the barbarians, but they immediately took part in this shocking behavior.


    It''s two gatherins again, and four gatherins have a good effect at last, but it''s not enough. The puppets are still advancing slowlySlow is just relative to the speed before. In fact, even now, slow is faster than ordinary people''s running speed


    Chufei couldn''t stop and make other arrangements, because once a Gatling was missing, the puppets could immediately raise their speed


    No way, Chu Fei''s God room, the spirit stepped out from the temple, floated in the valley.


    After Chu Fei''s spirit came out, he directly took over Chu Fei''s work. Then Chu Fei turned around and walked to the barbarians.

 Chapter 608

    "Ah You You are the master of Chu


    "Master Chu Why are you here... "


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that some of the 20 barbarian soldiers who could stand up could recognize themselves. Obviously, the barbarian boy also knew himself, because his eyes had already explained all this.


    The tiger general, who had been in despair before, really saw the hope at this moment!


    "Master Chu How nice of you to come


    Unlike others, General Hu was more straightforward, but he was a barbarian after all, and Chu Fei didn''t take it to heart.


    Looking at the excitement of the barbarian young tiger general pushing away people and coming to chufei, the pride in chufei''s heart can not be more comfortable!


    "Great, general tiger, we are saved..."


    "Yes, I don''t have to die at last. With the help of Master Chu, I must tear down that forest!"


    "There are so many powerful things in Master Chu''s hand. I admire them too much, but they are not suitable for me..."


    ¡­¡­


    The murmur around is not small, Chu Fei naturally heard their words, and Chu Fei also grasped the key point of their words.


    "General tiger? How old are you? " Chufei thought that the guy who was attacking his tin house in the square seemed to be a commander!


    That man''s age is definitely not comparable to that of the young man in front of him, and Chu Fei remembers that he was called commander Bao


    It''s not a bit of a difference between the commander and the general


    In the face of Chu Fei''s problem, the young man seemed to grasp the key point immediately and said directly:


    "ah, I''m hubai Huyu''s cousin..."


    This meaning is obviously saying that he is going through the back door of the relationship - Chu Fei thought so, but he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t worry about it, because he didn''t care.


    "You come, pick a few people and join my people!"


    Chufei didn''t talk nonsense. He exchanged five new death gatherins from the system.


    Seeing that Chu Fei took out five more "fire breathing objects", General Hu was very happy. This is not only the hope of survival, but also the absolute assurance of anti killing!


    "OK, I''ll arrange it!" Although tiger general is young, but the understanding of his opponents is very clear. The person who seems to call out casually is actually the most suitable person.


    After five people came out, according to Chu Fei''s arrangement, one person came to both sides of Cheng Feng with a Gatling. Mingyue and wujiangyue stepped back two steps and separated from Chu Fei''s Spirit side by side.


    Chufei stood behind them, took out five brand new ammunition boxes, put them at the feet of the five barbarians, and then helped to load the bullets


    The next moment, five new fire snakes come out! And the five barbarian soldiers roared with excitement at this moment!


    Fun, it''s really fun!


    At the same time, the nine station Gatling strafed, the tide like puppets stopped, and the flying puppets lost their capital directly under the barrage


    "Even though they were forced to die in the mountains of Siji, they must have died in the past..."


    Chufei nodded and didn''t speak. He naturally noticed the dark forest at the beginning, but the key is that the valley is very special. Just standing here, he can''t see how deep the forest is, and he can''t see whether there is anything else behind it.


    "Master Chu, I want to avenge my two uncles, and I want to avenge the fallen soldiers of my family..." The tiger general saw that Chu Fei didn''t speak, and he knew that Chu Fei was hesitating, so he was even more distracted to say what he wanted.


    Chu Fei was silent for a moment, then turned to the tiger general and said:


    "it''s too early to say anything now..."


    General Hu opens his mouth. He also knows that Chu Fei is right. It''s still early to say anything, but he doesn''t know that Chu Fei has completely put himself into the "Tower Defense" game.


    Chu Fei can''t think of the difference between his current situation and other FPS games with tower defense mode, such as counter war on the earth. Now he is just worried that there will be some more abnormal puppets in the dense forest


    Chufei also thought, a Dongfeng express throw in the past, but in case there is any treasure inside? In a word, Chu Fei can''t throw the express delivery rudely before finding out the situation.


    But thousands of kilometers away, there are so many puppets blocking it. It''s impossible to let robots and UAVs go for exploration. The only hope is


    Chu Fei glanced at his mouth, then licked his face and called the elder sister in his mind.


    "Big sister, big brother, there''s something wrong..."


    "Solve it yourself..." Big sister''s quick response, at the same time, Chu Fei heard the sound of eating melon seeds"Well, I want to ask if you''ve done the flying method of imperial sword. I want to fly over to see the situation..."


    "Fly over? Don''t you have a lot of strange things? "


    It seems that the elder sister could not understand Chu Fei''s decision, so he directly mobilized all kinds of weapon interfaces in the system to display them in Chu Fei''s mind.


    Looking at the electronic display, which was so many that it was almost necessary to wrap itself up completely, Chu Fei''s divine sense swept by quickly, and then said with tears and laughter:


    "big sister, there are many things, but the cheap ones don''t work, the expensive ones can''t be exchanged..."


    The elder sister was obviously stunned, as if she had ignored the price factor before.


    "Well Wait a few seconds... " Big sister put away all the electronic displays, and then It seems that I went to study the adaptation of the Royal sword method


    Together, you are just starting now!


    Chu Fei was depressed, but he didn''t dare to say it, but the problem was that even if he didn''t say it, he just thought about it in his heart, the elder sister could know


    After all, it''s big sister. Big sister wants to know what Chu Fei can''t hide


    Fortunately, the elder sister didn''t care, and she really got the way of flying the imperial sword in a few seconds, and even got the tiancanzhen out in Chu Fei''s daze


    Looking at the two new skills in the skills column, Chu Fei was happy and depressed to exchange them


    I''m sorry that I didn''t know the price of ten million


    When you get the skill, you will practice it immediately.


    Chu Fei thought he was smart enough, but he found that the key point was that it was not difficult to fly the imperial sword


    Even if it''s a little troublesome to depict the corresponding imperial sword array on the weapon, it''s just a little. In a moment, chufei succeeded. After all, it''s a man who has the experience of creating "the secret art of fighting characters"


    However, when Chu Fei stepped on the duckweed sword and flew into the air, everyone was shocked and speechless.


    "I''ll go, Lord. How did you do it?" Cheng Feng shouts and shoots


    "Lord, can you really fly with the sword! Teach me, and I''ll learn! " Mingyue also cried out excitedly, and at the same time, she was still suddenly


    "Chufei, you''ve learned how to fly!"!? Let people live Wujiang moon is also popular, and in the sudden shooting


    All three of them are like this, not to mention the barbarians


    That is to say, Gatling basically doesn''t need to use his brain, otherwise I don''t know what will happen!


    "General tiger, you will replace my spirit!"


    Standing on the flying sword, Chu Fei got used to this feeling very quickly, and the flying and floating became stable.


    Although very shocked, but more is to be able to avenge the excitement of the same race.


    So, the tiger general didn''t talk nonsense either. He went directly to the spirit of chufei to take over Gatling, and mastered the usage of Gatling thoroughly under the professor of the spirit of chufei.


    "Well, I don''t know what you are good at, but in a word, before I come back, you should protect them. As long as they are still there, as long as the nine gatherins are still there, you can save your lives!"


    "Master Chu, don''t worry. If they die, it must be because we have already turned into dead bones!" Although the tiger general is young, his heroism is not weaker than that of the adults.


    After the tiger general made a statement, other barbarians also called out their promises, which made chufei very satisfied.


    Chu Fei took the spirit back into his body, then stepped on the duckweed sword and flew up into the air. Of course, it was not too high


    Chu Fei didn''t move forward immediately. Instead, he was floating in the same place for a while. After confirming that the tide of puppets in the dense forest had not doubled because of his own actions, he started


    The distance of kilometers is really just a blink of an eye for Chu Fei, but the puppets won''t let Chu Fei rush through so easily.


    Fortunately, chufei still has a fire!


    Firebird a place, immediately rushed to those flying puppets are wrapped in a terrible high temperature!


    Under the high temperature and terror rules of daohuo, those puppets, no matter how strong they are, will only be destroyed


    Under such operation, Chu Fei finally came to the side of the dense forest after more than ten minutes of efforts At this time, the puppets who rushed out of the dense forest were no longer looking for Chu Fei''s trouble.


    It seems that they are given the same command of something


    Chu Fei was very alert to this change


    But now, Chu Fei frowned, he had begun to prepare for all the dangers.


    Next, Chu Fei urged his flying sword to fly into the dense forest


    The dense forest is dark, because these forests are too dense and tight, especially from the top, there is almost no gap, just like the branches and leaves of these trees directly form a huge high-altitude barrier.However, this situation changed when chufei flew to the center of the dense forest


    It''s because there are no tall trees in the center of the dense forest. On the contrary, there are no trees here, not even a piece of grass or a stone. What''s more, there''s just a white mask like a big white steamed bun


    "This..."


    There are many kinds of light masks, which can also give people many different feelings. But now the white mask in the dense forest makes Chu Fei want to use the word "milk" to describe it.


    Because the light of the mask is as soft as the glowing milk


    And the puppets came out of the mask, just like the puppet production line inside the mask


    "But it doesn''t look like How did the boy''s two uncles die? As soon as they came, they were forced to throw the mountain range of quadrupole space... "


    Chu Fei is very tangled, but at this time, a burst of terror is the explosion of killing! At that moment, chufei felt that he was dead.

 Chapter 609

    It''s really that the killing intention is too terrible. It must be more powerful than the terrible pressure I felt in the tombs before. I don''t know how many times.


    The feeling of dying came to an end.


    Fortunately, in this process, Chu Fei did not fall down in time and space, otherwise he really did not know what would happen.


    But now Chu Fei doesn''t dare to have any fluke idea. He has decided to start sending express.


    But before that, Chu Fei had to help the other side of Gatling take precautions. Don''t send one down by express, even his own people were killed.


    As for what''s under the light shield, chufei is curious, but he doesn''t want to risk anything because of this curiosity.


    After making the decision, chufei immediately turned around and returned to the crowd several times faster than before.


    Chufei''s action made everyone worried, because everyone didn''t know what terrible thing chufei saw.


    And Chu Fei didn''t say anything after he came back, just indicating that everyone would continue to do things according to the previous arrangement.


    At this time, Chu Fei opened the system interface, rummaged under the weapons column for a long time, and then painfully pressed to unlock and exchange


    Vulcan Gatling machine gun


    How big a Gatling is, even people who have not really seen the real object can see it from movies, TV series and other works.


    But as far as the gun body is concerned, Gatling is only half the length of an adult at best, so its power is limited no matter how big it is


    But chufei''s machine gun The overall size of the Gatling machine gun is n


    With a loud bang, Chu Fei throws the big guy out behind the crowd In chufei''s understanding, this thing has always been equipped on fighter planes, but since the system allows independent unlocking and exchange, it must have been designed accordingly, so chufei doesn''t worry about whether this thing will go wrong at all


    "All hands off, back off!"


    Chu Fei spoke to the crowd with divine knowledge, and then he was ready to shoot


    After hearing Chu Fei''s message, Cheng Feng and others didn''t know what was going on, but they probably knew that Chu Fei had found a way to believe, so they quickly stopped shooting, then moved aside, and then turned back


    However, the speed of their retreat was not fast, because they were shocked by the huge machine guns after turning around.


    Gatling''s name is death, which is the origin of the system, while chufei''s machine gun is Vulcan, which is a well-known name on earth


    Compared with the power of Vulcan, death is really just a child


    Because the nine gatherins turned off at the same time, the puppets who were blocked by the barrage suddenly rushed back, but only a little distance, because the next moment, chufei opened fire


    In the high-speed rotation of bullets, the machine gun bullets rushed out in an instant, and those puppets were extremely vulnerable immediately under the machine gun bullets. Each bullet easily passed through many puppet monsters


    Under such terrible power, it seems that the so-called puppet tide can only be regarded as a joke


    However, because chufei''s target was just in front of him, and his high altitude and both sides were not among chufei''s targets, many puppets were not attacked.


    And the puppets who didn''t receive the attack seemed to have the intelligence to rush to this side with faster speed


    The tiger general led several other barbarian soldiers to stand in their positions and prepare for Chu Fei''s terror machine guns without saying anything. But at this moment, the puppets on both sides and in the air almost stopped charging at the same time, and then looked back at the direction of the dense forest with an unbelievable look


    Everyone was stunned, but Chu Fei''s shooting didn''t stop


    All of a sudden, the puppets burst into a disorderly sound, as if they were howling The next moment, they all galloped towards the dense forest


    Chu Fei frowned slightly. He thought of something in his heart, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to shoot until a minute passed. The shells around him had been laid several layers. Chu Fei stopped, but he just got off the machine gun


    "Cheng Feng, come on, keep shooting, keep the direction!"


    "Good!" Cheng Feng has long envied this huge machine gun. Now he is excited to hear that Chu Fei has given him a chance to play.


    Chu Fei, who got off the machine gun, glanced at the system interface painfully. He took the fast falling exchange points, and then directly stepped on the duckweed sword to fly up into the air and went straight to the dense forest.


    Originally, Chu Fei wanted to use machine guns to cover and then directly throw express, but now the situation, maybe also can''t use express, so Chu Fei must go to confirm.


    After a few breaths, chufei came to the dense forest again, and the light shield also reappeared at chufei''s feet.However, this time, the terrible intention of killing did not appear again, and what Chu Fei saw was no longer the supernatural scene before. On the contrary, the scene that Chu Fei saw this time made him feel desolate


    The puppets who constantly rushed out and just came out of the mask surrounded the surface of the mask. One fell down and several came up, broke up and replaced several groups


    They kept coming up, trying to block the terrible machine gun bullets for the light shield, but everything was in vain. The machine gun was originally used to target armored vehicles and tanks. Even if these puppets were more powerful, they were mostly reflected in their attack power, and their defense was not their specialty


    However, although such a scene makes chufei feel a little impatient, he finds that there is no other problem except that the mask itself is slowly weakening. It seems that it''s unrealistic to directly destroy the mask and the things below it with a machine gun.


    Chu Fei glanced at his exchange points again. In just a little time, millions of them were gone


    It hurts so much


    More importantly, chufei was worried about what would happen if the delay continued So, thinking about it, chufei decided to have a big one!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei flew directly to a height of more than 100 meters, and then dropped a Dongfeng express


    Then Chu Fei used the fastest speed to lay a protective barrier under his flying sword


    The next moment, a terrible explosion broke out.


    Cheng Feng, who was still firing wildly, stopped shooting because of the terrible explosion, but he soon reflected that he was ready to continue firing. At this moment, chufei, who didn''t know when to appear, said:


    "you can stop."


    "Ah? Oh... " Cheng Feng Leng for a while, but quickly reflected that this is the spirit of Chu Fei, just don''t know when Chu Fei will be released again.


    Over the dense forest, as soon as the explosion was over, chufei immediately landed. Then, he saw the light shield again.


    Yes, the light shield still exists, but it''s as thin as glass, and it''s full of cracks. In addition, those puppets have been completely blown up, and no new puppets have come out. The trees around have fallen to pieces


    Bursts of green light continue to shoot out from those cracks, and those cracks are also visible with the naked eye speed recovery.


    Chufei won''t allow it to recover after consuming an express delivery, so chufei immediately throws out a fire net to directly cover the whole mask, and the fire is constantly eroding along the crack under the control of chufei.


    In front of daohuo, the light shield, which had suffered great damage, lost its last resistance. The crack expanded rapidly, and the light inside gradually and completely showed in front of chufei.


    It''s a green ball full of vitality, the size of a car, the lightest green light on the outermost layer, the heavier the green on the inner layer, and the purest part of the road is green.


    Because there is a fire net wrapped, so the green light does not leak out, or it does not dare to touch the fire itself


    In a word, there is no danger in this green light now.


    Chu Fei wondered what the essence of this thing was, but he didn''t have any more effective observation method except to observe it with the naked eye.


    The divine sense has tried, but it is useless. It can''t explore the green light at all.


    When Chu Fei considered using the system to identify, in his mind, the big sister''s big voice rang out.


    "Yes? Very fast


    The voice falls down, Chu Fei has not yet reflected how to return a responsibility, that regiment green light then directly disappeared out of thin air.


    Although did not see the whereabouts of this thing, but Chu Fei knows must be big sister big get away. After the green light disappeared, there was only one big pit left in the middle of the dense forest.


    There are many things of different shapes around the bottom of the pit, but just a glance at them shows that they are worthless, rotten, broken


    The only thing Chu Fei could think about was why they appeared in the pit


    "Big sister, have you taken away that green light? What is that? Let me know first


    "Don''t you know?" The eldest sister asked in great doubt.


    "What do I know? I''ve had a fight for no reason, and I didn''t understand anything..."


    "Really?" The elder sister couldn''t believe it, but she soon knew everything through the system record. Then she said with a smile:


    "this is the suppression of the East."


    "Ah? Elder sister, do you mean I have reached the eastern border? No, I''m quite far away from here! "


    "After you came out of that sword light array, you triggered another set of hidden chain towns. You are very lucky to be directly sent here..."


    "What if you''re not lucky?""That''s hard to say. It won''t be so easy anyway."


    "It''s easy Well, let''s not talk about this... " Chu Fei also knew that what he was facing and experiencing was really just drizzle to his elder sister, so he took the initiative to change the topic and said:


    "elder sister, what is this so-called suppression thing? How can it still be a green light, and still be able to release puppets all the time..."


    "Ha ha, you can see at a glance." Elder sister said, directly in Chu Fei''s mind will show the green light, but it seems that because of some treatment of elder sister, so Chu Fei has been able to see through the core of the green light.


    It''s the size of a finger


    "Green dragon? Is this Qinglong? Or a snake? " Chu Fei really didn''t expect that the thing in the green light would be the green dragon. Although he had seen it clearly, he still doubted whether it was snake like


    "Yes, it is. In fact, it''s just the spirit of the green dragon. It''s not the green dragon. It can''t be the green dragon. It''s just the spirit of the four sacred beasts formed under the rule of heaven. Naturally, the reason why it can be formed is that the forbidden area has suppressed enough natural resources and treasures. "


    "Ah? Does that mean that the one on the south side of the grave should be rosefinch


    "It''s the spirit of rosefinch..."

 Chapter 610

    "I Rosefinch Ah That''s a rosefinch... " Chufei was a little depressed, or very depressed.


    "Why, can''t you imagine the rosefinch?"


    "That''s different What a pity, what a pity, ah... "


    "Ha ha, don''t talk nonsense. The spirit of green dragon is taken away by me, and it will soon collapse here. Do you want to leave ahead of time, or do you want this valley to collapse with you?"


    Big sister big this words really let Chu Fei stop complaining, but it attracted Chu Fei full of a request.


    "Elder sister, you can help me and send it to us..."


    "It''s not impossible to send you out. I want you to get me the next spirit of the four sacred beasts in seven days..."


    "Seven days I''ll try my best. No, I''ll never waste my time... " Chufei bargained.


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, but I don''t care about those people. I''ll just send the four of you away. "


    "Well Ok... " Chu Fei also knew that for the existence of elder sister, the friars who had nothing to do with him were no better than ants.


    Of course, Chu Fei also judged from the previous dialogue that even if the elder sister didn''t do it, as long as she started in time, she could avoid the danger of border collapse.


    "Then prepare quickly. By the way, the reward for this time will be given to you next time. If you can''t find the second spirit of the beast within seven days, I can only give you half of the reward."


    "Ah? No, big sister, we are all so familiar. Don''t... " No matter what Chu Fei says, it''s useless, because the elder sister is no longer responding to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei had no choice but to feel depressed. He even forgot that the location of the green dragon spirit was a valley and a big pit.


    Depressed Chu Fei stepped on the duckweed sword and returned to the crowd, then began to pack things. In the middle, Chu Fei''s spirit and Humanity:


    "now you can leave, and I suggest you start as soon as possible, because this place is going to collapse."


    "Master Chu, what do you mean by collapse? Is that the valley? " The young tiger general asked with concern, because he didn''t want to leave immediately, because there were still the corpses of the same clan and the slightly injured ones. He wanted to take a rest before leaving.


    But if what chufei said was true, they would lose the chance of rest, and the corpses of the same clan who died here could not be taken away. Unfortunately, what Chu Fei said is not only true, but also more serious


    "It''s not the valley, but the space is going to collapse. If you leave now, you can still save your lives, otherwise..." Chu Fei did not go on, but looked at the barbarian corpses not far away.


    Things have been very clear, even if the tiger general''s young mind also knows how to do. As for whether what Chu Fei said was true or not, he didn''t doubt it at all, because there was no need to doubt it, and Chu Fei didn''t cheat them.


    "Well, then What about you? Are you going to leave now? "


    At this moment, the moon of the river has been gathered up. The next moment, Chu Fei''s spirit returns, and then the four disappear instantly.


    Although the elder sister didn''t talk to Chu Fei again, she still sent Chu Fei away. As for the rest of the barbarians, although they were surprised by the abruptness and mystery of chufei''s departure, they immediately took action.


    Chu Fei''s four people who reappeared in the barren land are standing on the top of a mountain, which is very high, but it''s just a lonely peak


    At the moment of seeing this mountain peak, Chu Fei immediately thought of the mountain grave, so he immediately floated up into the air, just to determine whether the mountain peak at his feet was a mountain grave, but Chu Fei didn''t expect that such a simple behavior attracted many people around him.


    Not only did Chu Fei not think of it, but Cheng fengmingyue and wujiangyue did not think of it, and none of the people who surrounded the whole mountain could think of it.


    There are many people around the mountain, but the most people are in the north. Hundreds of meters away from the north, there are many tents. The tent built in the end is the largest and the most gorgeous. There are gold patterns on the outside of the tent and a huge pearl on the top.


    Although it was just a glance, Chu Fei was sure that the ordinary tents around the gorgeous tent were not arranged in a random order, but in a mysterious order, which was obviously an array.


    With the previous sound of shouts, a group of people came out of the magnificent tent. The clothes of these people are not much different from those around the mountain, but the clothes of one of the young people are obviously different from others.


    And this young man is still Chu Fei''s old acquaintance - Zheng then.


    Zheng was shaking a folding fan in his hand at that time, and his surprised look was very obvious. He did not expect that people would suddenly appear on the top of the mountain, and those who appeared were his acquaintances."Oh, isn''t this a friend of ghost Valley? What is this? Why do you live in a tent? I didn''t feel so down when I was in the cave!"


    Chu Fei naturally won''t give them any good looks, and his speech is also weird. Cheng Feng and Mingyue naturally understand what''s going on, but wujiangyue is a little bit worse. After all, she doesn''t know much about it, so wujiangyue whispers to Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue naturally won''t keep Wu Jiangyue secret, because they have seen Chu Fei''s attitude towards Wu Jiangyue.


    "Master Chu, I''ve heard that you''ve been the master for a long time. I''ve always wanted to congratulate you, but I didn''t make time for it. It''s just the right time. This time, I can make up for my regret. Master Chu, come and have a drink together!"


    "Drink, forget it, I quit!" Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Since the master of Chu has stopped drinking, he won''t drink, but I can treat you to a good meal. After all, you are so poor in Dongtian that you probably can''t get any good food at ordinary times."


    After this sentence came out, Chu Fei knew that Zheng was ready to tear his face.


    At first glance, it seems that there is no problem, but just think about it carefully. At that time, Zheng had a plot against xiaodongtian and chufei.


    But if they split their face with chufei, what they planned must be snatched by war. In this way, it can be judged that Zheng must have thought that it was impossible for him to communicate with xiaodongtian by peaceful means.


    Then it can be concluded that Zheng must have known about Huang He at that time.


    At that time, Huyu was nearby, but now she has been out for a long time. It can be inferred that she told her story immediately after she went out, whether to her father or her grandfather.


    Only in this way could Zheng know these things at that time, and since he knew, that is to say, Zheng had just entered the wasteland for a short time.


    So this proves that it was a lie that the leader of ghost Valley said that Zheng had entered the wasteland at that time, but it didn''t mean anything to chufei.


    What makes Chu Fei really fear and pay attention to is how the people of ghost Valley can find a mountain tomb in the barren area just after they enter the barren area, and gather so many people from the same family together


    Is it luck?


    There may be some element of luck, but luck must not be the real reason.


    Chu Fei and Zheng had a dialogue at that time. When they explored the surrounding area, they found that the surface of the mountain was covered with a large array, which made Chu Fei more suspicious that the mountain was a grave.


    It''s just that this information is not enough. Chufei has to find out where it is.


    But being surrounded by so many people in ghost Valley, Chu Fei didn''t want to expose too much of himself.


    Thinking about it, chufei laughingly throws out a tent, and then asks Cheng Feng Mingyue to set it up.


    It didn''t take much time for the two monks to set up their tents. In the process, Chu Fei didn''t have any time to spare. Instead, he talked to Zheng one by one


    "Brother Zheng, are these people from your ghost Valley? Why do so many people get together?"


    "Good luck! Master Chu, your little cave is not bad. I''m afraid it''s also a big chance that you can appear here by such a coincidence! "


    "Hi! It''s just bad luck! You don''t know. We almost died before. If we hadn''t met the barbarians by chance, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have seen us, brother Zheng... "


    "How could it be? How could their barbarians have such qualifications to save the master of Chu? I''m afraid the master of Chu saved them..."


    "It''s not like that. If we didn''t have them, I''m afraid we would have met the king of hell this time..."


    ¡­¡­


    Although did not say a few words, but let Chu Fei heart very uncomfortable. Because Chu Fei found that this mutual tautology turned into Zheng''s tautology at that time, but he could only resist it.


    What does this mean? It means that Cheng Fu at that time was not comparable to Chu Fei


    In other words, Chu Fei lost this game


    Fortunately, Cheng Feng Mingyue''s tent was set up soon, which gave Chu Fei a reason to stop the conversation.


    After entering the tent, Chu Fei waved a few fists and kicked a few feet, which attracted the laughter of Wu Jiang Yue.


    "Smile Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha, you Ha ha, I don''t know the characteristics of Guigu people. Ha ha, on Chengfu, Guigu people are definitely the first in the whole crape myrtle world


    "Why?" Chu Fei is not happy to be ridiculed, but Wu Jiangyue gives a lot of important information in the ridicule, which makes Chu Fei not have much energy to care about being ridiculed.


    "The whole crape myrtle world knows that people in ghost Valley can''t believe what they say, because they cheat each other when they grow up, otherwise they won''t live to be adults..."


    Wujiangyue also wants to elaborate, but chufei has already figured it out in advance. So chufei quickly put it down and went on with his plan.The reason why Chu Fei wants to build a tent is to hide his high-tech products. Moreover, because there was array protection, it was enough as long as there was something to block Zheng''s sight at that time, and the divine consciousness naturally had array to resist.


    Of course, it''s also because chufei was sent directly to the big array on the surface of the mountain, otherwise they couldn''t rely on the big array to hide their secrets.


    Bang, the SUV is thrown out by chufei. Then chufei gets into the car and opens the navigation map


    According to the map, chufei quickly judged his position.

 Chapter 611

    "What does big sister think..." Chufei is puzzled, because if the navigation map shows no problem, then now chufei are really on a mountain grave.


    "Lord, where is this?"


    Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue are standing beside the car. Mingyue asks.


    "To the west of the great wilderness On the western mountain grave... "


    Oriental Green Dragon, southern rosefinch, white tiger in the West Chu Fei thought in his heart that the white tiger was not easy to deal with.


    Green dragon is a kind of wood, so it can make puppets continuously. Of course, it must have other powers, but it just doesn''t show them.


    Green dragon, white tiger and Zhuque follow Yin and Yang. This white tiger is not a peaceful place.


    So the mountain tombs in the west, which can resist the white tiger''s attack, must not be able to resist the general existence.


    Therefore, Chu Fei had a great interest in this mountain tomb.


    But now the question is, how to get into it


    "Well, how did we come here? Were we sent by some big group?" The moon looks puzzled


    "Suzerain, we were heading all the way to the East before. How can we still meet the west before we get to the east It''s too bad. We ran for nothing before! " Cheng Feng just felt powerless. As he said, they had run for a long time to get to the East But who knows once back before liberation.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "no, don''t you wonder what''s going on in that valley?" Chufei put the SUV back to tuntianjie while laughing.


    "A place full of puppets Only the things in the dense forest can make people curious. " Wujiangyue said with a shrug.


    Chu Fei glanced at her and said:


    "do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Who knows, this is not to try, in case you are mad by Zheng Dangshi!" Wujiangyue''s smiling response, she did install a hair before, and was immediately discovered by chufei.


    Chu Fei glanced at her and said:


    "the previous Valley is the eastern boundary of the great wasteland. We''ve arrived, and it''s time to change places after we''ve finished."


    "Ah? Really? " Cheng Feng and Mingyue can''t believe it.


    "It''s true, of course. It''s lucky." Chu Fei nodded and said.


    "In that case, what''s in that dense forest?" Cheng Feng Mingyue is totally curious. Besides curiosity, she also has other thoughts, so they are very happy to ask, without any hesitation.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "there is a green dragon in it..."


    "Er..." Cheng Feng Mingyue doesn''t know how to answer the phone, because this answer is very unreliable. Beside, Wujiang moon book is also very curious, but after hearing Chu Fei''s answer, he immediately could not make complaints about Tucao in the body.


    "Chufei, do you think we are stupid! Also a green dragon. Don''t you know that the existence of dragon has disappeared in Lagerstroemia indica for tens of millions of years? "


    Chu Fei also wanted to tease Wu Jiang Yue, but he didn''t expect that Wu Jiang Yue''s words would arouse Chu Fei''s curiosity.


    Although he was frustrated, Chu Fei quickly adjusted his little mood and asked:


    "ah? Tens of millions of years? Is that exaggeration? Isn''t it true that snakes can transform Jiaos and Jiaos can transform dragons? "


    Cheng Feng and Mingyue open their mouths and want to cut in, but they finally hold back, because they understand why Chu Fei says that. However, wujiangyue looked at chufei with an idiot''s eyes, and didn''t say until chufei almost ran away:


    "are you stupid? Do you really think Jiao can become a dragon?"


    "Can''t you?" Chu Fei asked. Wu Jiangyue felt insulted by Chu Fei''s idiots. She glared and said, "Jiao is Jiao. No matter how powerful the Jiao clan is, it can''t be a dragon! This is all blown out by the people of Jiao nationality. The whole world of crape myrtle knows that you can really believe this kind of nonsense! "


    Well


    Chu Fei was stunned, because he did not expect that there would be such a statement.


    Because when they first arrived in Taihua mountain, Sun Yue and Cheng Feng Mingyue often mentioned "Jiaohua Jiaolong".


    At that time, Chu Fei naturally thought that what they called Jiao was the legendary Jiao on the earth, and the so-called Jiaolong was also the legendary dragon on the earth


    But now it seems that''s not the case.


    Wu Jiangyue finds the doubts in Chu Fei''s eyes. She probably understands that Chu Fei is afraid that she really doesn''t understand the reality of the Jiaos. He explained:


    "Jiaolong can indeed evolve into Jiaolong, but Jiaolong is totally different from dragon. Jiaolong is only an evolutionary version of Jiaolong at most, and it is still a distance from dragon like heaven and earth."


    "What if Jiaolong''s accomplishments have reached a certain level? Can''t it be Jackie Chan? "


    Wu Jiangyue''s eyes on Chu Fei changed to those of children. It seems that what she is doing now is to teach children to understand the world"According to the records, the Jiaos came from the emperor of heaven. Although that was a long time ago, even if they became the emperor of heaven, the Jiaolong was still just a Jiaolong. It was not a dragon in evolution..."


    Chu Fei holds his shoulder and arranges as he listens. When Wu Jiangyue is talking about it, Chu Fei asks, "so no one of the Jiao people ever wants to try. Can they become a dragon directly?"


    Wu Jiangyue sighed and said:


    "according to the information we have collected, there will always be people of Jiaozu who try this, but all of them fail without exception..."


    "How did they all try?"


    "Of course, I tried it while I was in the process of changing shape..."


    Chu Fei''s eyes moved. As soon as he was about to speak, Wu Jiangyue took the lead in saying: "don''t ask me, I''ll tell you directly that the Jiaos who are going to experience the disaster of transformation are all evolved from snakes, not the direct descendants of the Jiaos who have been Jiaos for a long time..."


    "Is there a difference?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Naturally, there are, and the difference is very big. The direct offspring of the demon people who are formed after transforming into human beings are all human beings, and they will also experience the disaster of transforming into human beings, but after experiencing it, they only get the ability to transform into a dragon, not an evolutionary Promotion..."


    "When can the Jiaos turn into Jiaolong?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no definite information, but according to our conjecture, it should be when the Hualong realm is perfect."


    The realm of transforming the dragon is the last realm under the great emperor, which is to transform all the blood in the body into the dragon of blood. Monks in this realm are called saints and saints.


    Chu Fei nodded, because according to the information now available, dragon five should begin to practice from a snake, and then evolved from a dragon to a dragon.


    Of course, Chu Fei''s "excuse wind" is a very important and indispensable part.


    But Chu Fei would not be arrogant. He thought that as long as Jiaos gave them "excuse wind" when they were robbing, they would turn into dragons.


    Longwu must have gone through some other key stages in his life, and finally turned into a dragon by virtue of Chu Fei''s "excuse wind" behavior. If not, it is estimated that the dragon in the world of crape myrtle would have been inundated by wind alone.


    After all, in the final analysis, the excuse wind is just a kind of behavior of "saying auspicious words".


    Until nearly half an hour later, the knowledge about Jiao and Jiaolong was finally taught. After the end, Wu Jiangyue immediately held out her hand to Chu Fei and said:


    "milk tea cake!"


    Chu Fei gave Wu Jiangyue a bitter smile, and then said:


    "you are such a greedy teacher."


    "What do you think of the loss? Ordinary friars are not qualified to know the news!"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He knew that Wu Jiangyue''s words must be right, so he didn''t argue about anything. Instead, he would start to study the mountain tomb.


    It''s still a computer plus a detection robot. Of course, Lai Chi was also called out by Chu Fei.


    "Master, here Is it surrounded? " As soon as Lai Chi came out, he found the ghost Valley people around the mountain tomb, so he immediately prepared for the battle.


    Just because he was in the tent and no one wanted to fight, he didn''t directly throw the bone dragon out.


    "Don''t worry, get the skeleton out first. We have to dig from the top of the mountain..."


    Although the exploration has not yet started, chufei knows that this will not change. With that, chufei released the robot


    After chufei started, these robots naturally flew out of the tent and began to explore around the mountain tombs.


    Under the grave, the people surrounded by Chu Fei stopped their planned action because of their sudden appearance. They were waiting for Zheng''s order at that time.


    Zheng didn''t know chufei''s purpose and ability, so he didn''t rush to make arrangements. Instead, he waited for chufei to give a response first, and then made targeted arrangements


    But Chu Fei had someone set up a tent, and when he went in, he didn''t come out


    Zheng speculated many possibilities at that time, but he didn''t think Chu Fei had the ability to do anything to this strange mountain. Until the detection robots come out of the tent and start flying around the mountain


    "Young master, these things seem to be exploring something..." Around Zheng at that time, a man of his age began to remind him.


    Zheng nodded at that time, and he also found this. Although he could not understand what it was, he must be exploring the whole grave.


    "Send the order down and start breaking the battle immediately."


    "Yes The man rushed out immediately after receiving the order, while Zheng continued to ponder at that time, and said: Master Chu, do you know the secret of Shanfen?


    After thinking for a moment, Zheng seemed to have made a big decision at that time. Then he turned around and looked at the four ordinary Guigu disciples around him"Four martial uncles, please!"


    Zheng did not say what to do at that time, but the four people seemed to know exactly the same.


    However, they did not take action immediately, but one of them said:


    "young master, do you really want us to take action at this time?"


    Zheng nodded solemnly at that time and said:


    "that chufei is a great change. Since they can appear on the mountain grave, and they have also released such a mysterious thing to explore the mountain grave, it means that they know the essence of the mountain grave. We can''t go back empty handed this trip..."


    "The safety of the young master..." It seems that this man is not worried about the consequences after he unsealed his strength, but about the little Lord in front of him.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that I can''t make it. It''s not that there will be great danger. I''m called the little Lord by you. This danger can''t scare me..."


    Zheng''s words at that time were full of momentum, and the four of them couldn''t help it. After all, what Zheng said at that time was reasonable.


    "Well, the four of us will do it first."


    Voice down, the four people''s appearance and shape almost at the same time, at the same time, a strong momentum also burst out in an instant.


    At this moment, even Chu Fei in the tent on the top of the tomb had a clear feeling.


    "Yes? This is It''s a four pole momentum, a full momentum Wujiang month instantly judged the strength of the other side.


    Quadrupole big round, on the whole crape myrtle big world is also enough to be called a master. There are absolutely few people who can practice Taoism under the age of 30.

 Chapter 612

    And according to the information that the holy court has, even the demon clan, which is famous for its toughness, has few such super talents. What''s more, there are four kinds of momentum from the outside


    "That''s right. Even the yellow crane can bring four masters, not to mention he was Zheng at that time." Chu Fei didn''t care too much. He had thought of it for a long time.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s face doesn''t matter. His eyes are still on his laptop. On the screen of the laptop, the whole and internal environment of the tomb is showing in front of Chu Fei one by one.


    There is a big difference between this tomb and the previous one, mainly in the interior of the mountain space. There is only one space inside this tomb and a short corridor leading to that space.


    The former tombs were also divided into main and auxiliary chambers, and there was a special chamber for the funerary objects. From this point of view, it seems that the specifications of the owner of this tomb are not as good as the one before


    Not only that, from the shape of the mountain tomb, this mountain tomb is not as sharp as the previous one. In other words, this mountain is a normal peak, generally speaking, it is conical


    But this is only from the surface, and Chu Fei will not really feel like this.


    At the foot of the mountain, the ghost Valley disciples who surround the grave are all ready. In addition, there is one person in each direction to coordinate the overall situation, and the four people in these four directions all pay attention to the messenger at the same time.


    At that time, there were four people who had already unsealed their strength. Their appearance and appearance were tens of years old, and each one looked at least 60 or 70 years old, but in fact they were all about 100 years old.


    These people have no hope to break through the ladder level, and only they can give up their future to cover their age and enter the wasteland


    At this time, the four unsealed masters all floated up and soon came to the top of the mountain.


    They didn''t fly out of thin air. After all, they were just the cultivation of the Four extremes. The thing that made them fly was in the hands of these four people, one for each. On the surface, it looked like a black round jade


    But anyone who can seriously explore can find that there is an energy line between the black jade in the hands of the four people.


    And the four of them "flew" under the joint action of the four black round jade.


    But the four of them didn''t do anything special after flying. Instead, they gathered around chufei tent more than ten meters above and watched the people in the tent from four directions and angles.


    Because of the shelter of the tent and the grave array, the four people can''t see through the scene directly, but they are still stubborn floating here.


    And this was Zheng''s arrangement at that time. Zheng was worried that Chu Fei would do something that would affect his plan


    After observing for a moment, one of the four people in the sky made several gestures to Zheng at the foot of the mountain. Zheng nodded when he saw it, and then ordered:


    "attack the array!"


    In an instant, around the grave, those ghost Valley people threw their attacks one after another, and their attacks were filled with ghost gas, forming a certain formation.


    After the ghost spirit rushed out of these people''s hands, the mountain grave formation immediately made a response, and a layer of bright light suddenly appeared


    No one knows if this layer of light is ready to fight back, because even if it is ready to fight back, people in ghost Valley don''t have a chance to fight back


    Because the attack of the people in ghost Valley is not a violent bombardment, but just like glue directly glued to the big array mask. It''s not over yet. After sticking it on, the energy immediately starts to emit white smoke, just like the steam when the snow melts


    "Master, they''re starting." Lai Chi reminded Chu Fei while building a skeleton for mining.


    Chu Fei nodded. He had expected this for a long time. He just wondered why there was no big movement.


    "How long do you reckon they''ll take?"


    "In a few hours, we will be able to break through the grave." That''s why Lai Chi was so anxious to remind Chu Fei that the formation of Shanfen could be cracked in a few hours. Who can believe it if it''s said!


    You know, most of these people''s strength is under the four extreme situation


    Chufei nodded. This time didn''t surprise him too much. It is estimated that Chu Fei''s starting point is too high, otherwise he has seen too many YY works on earth. Anyway, in Chu Fei''s opinion, if he didn''t crack the battle between waves, he didn''t care much


    But because of the attack of the people in ghost Valley, Lai Chi accelerated his process. Soon, seven completely dark skeletons appeared.


    These seven skeletons are more powerful than three of the previous seven skeletons, and they must work faster!


    After the exploration, chufei controls the robots to fly back to the tent.


    At the moment when these little robots enter the tent, the four old guys overhead can see clearly what the tent looks like, but seeing clearly does not mean that they can understand.Three people looked at each other, one of them floated back to the foot of the mountain, but the black round jade in his hand was left floating in the air.


    "Martial uncle, what did you find?"


    "It''s strange that there''s one more person in the tent and seven more black skeletons. It seems that it''s someone who should have done it."


    "Skeletons?" Zheng did not expect to get such information at that time, and said: "what kind of skeleton?"


    "Well It''s just like the skeletons used by our new disciples to practice hands It''s just that their skeletons are dark... "


    The new disciples in ghost Valley need to practice controlling ghost Qi, and the most basic way to contact them is to use ghost Qi to control bones Naturally, the complete skeleton is something that the ghost Valley disciples will inevitably come into contact with.


    "Is there anything else special?"


    "There''s nothing else to discover for the time being But they look different... "


    Zheng then nodded and waved to indicate that the man could return, while he himself began to think about what happened to Chu Fei.


    However, it can be seen from this point that although Zheng called them "Hello uncle" at that time, he only regarded them as servants under the tree.


    At the top of the mountain, in the tent, everything is ready.


    "The direction and route are basically like this. Remember clearly..."


    "Don''t worry, master. I won''t make a mistake." Lai Chi is very confident. After all, he is a lich. His brain capacity is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Chu Fei nodded, then stood up and said:


    "Cheng Feng, put the tent away."


    It doesn''t take much time to collect the tent. When the tent is put away, chufei''s side is finally ready for action.


    Lai Chi controls the skeleton to walk in the front, but Chu Fei several people follow behind.


    Everyone''s speed is not fast, and they have leisure to point out the people in the ghost Valley all around


    And originally in the high altitude surveillance Chu Fei several people''s four old guys also did not have any hesitation, directly floated in Chu Fei their head, followed several people.


    Chu Fei didn''t even look at them.


    Until a few minutes later, chufei and they came down from the top of the mountain to the east of the tomb, and quickly found the location they had chosen.


    Lai Chi directly controlled seven dark skeletons and began to dig holes


    However, the progress of the seven enhanced black skeletons is not very fast. It seems that the mountain is much stronger than the previous tombs


    "Master, the mountain strength seems to be related to the formation..." Lai Chi cautiously judges. Chu Fei nods. He knows what Lai Chi means and says: "it''s OK. Even if we help them, it doesn''t matter. Ghost Valley is not qualified to rob us."


    Chu Fei''s arrogance is not hidden at all, so not only the four old guys who are monitoring Chu Fei in mid air have heard it, but also many ghost Valley disciples who are attacking the array in this direction.


    However, due to the existence of four old guys, those ordinary disciples just glared at Chu Fei, but did not dare to scold him.


    Associate with the sound of scolding that just appeared on the top of the mountain, Chu Fei looked at the ordinary disciples with a smile and said:


    "do you people in ghost valley have rules? Don''t you dare to talk? "


    The disdain on Chu Fei''s face makes the disciples of ghost valley have an unusual atmosphere, but as Chu Fei said, they really dare not talk when there are higher-level people present.


    As for the four old guys floating in the air, they all looked at the seven skeletons and Lai Chi, but Chu Fei was ignored by them.


    After a while, Lai Chi said again:


    "master, it''s estimated that it will take at least two hours..."


    Two hours is an hour. According to the previous estimation of people in ghost Valley, the time is much faster than that of people in ghost valley. But Chu Fei they know this, but ghost Valley don''t. After hearing this, the four old guys immediately separated a person and returned to Zheng''s side.


    "Martial uncle is here. Has it changed?" Zheng at that time, they naturally noticed Chu Fei''s going down the mountain, but they didn''t know why. Zheng didn''t bring anyone there at that time, but waited for people to report.


    "Yes, young master, they went to the East. The man who had been in charge of seven skeletons digging the mountain seemed to think that there was something special in that position..."


    "Yes." Zheng nodded at that time, and the folding fan in his hand gently knocked on his palm.


    "Also, when they talked, they mentioned a time of two hours, but we were not sure how long the two hours were..."


    "Hours? Martial uncle, are you sure they are not talking about the hour, but the hour? " Zheng was also puzzled at that time. After all, in their cognition, time is the standard word for recording time.


    "Yes, there''s absolutely no mistake about that. They said two hours, but they didn''t say what would happen after two hours...""It''s estimated that you can enter the grave in two hours As for hours... " At that time, Zheng pondered for a moment, and then said:


    "let''s move there. At least the accident should happen in the East. It''s meaningless for us to stay here."

 Chapter 613

    Zheng said at that time, so that more than a dozen people left for the East, but their speed was not fast, just a walk. In this process, the remaining ghost Valley disciples moved the tents quickly, and they did not need to dismantle them one by one, but directly moved them as a whole with the help of Zhenyuan. Before Zheng went to the East, they put the tents in the East again.


    Then, Zheng and the ten men finally appeared in the East after a few minutes, and stood in front of the tent in the middle again.


    Someone brought a chair to Zheng at that time, and all the fruits and refreshments beside him were put on


    At that time, Zheng seemed very relaxed, as if all Chu Fei had done was to make wedding clothes for Zheng again. He is enjoying tea and snacks over there, with an air of complacency.


    Such a state makes wujiangyue on the mountain impatient. As a young generation of gifted friars, why could Zheng have such a good style at that time, while wujiangyue


    Wujiangyue is very angry, but this anger is purely due to the contrast.


    The key is that wujiangyue knows that she has a person who can easily hang Zheng at that time, so she immediately targets Chu Fei.


    "Chu Fei, look at him..." Wujiang Moon said in a gloomy voice.


    Chu Fei naturally saw Zheng''s style at that time, but Chu Fei didn''t think much about it, because the tea in Chu Fei''s eyes was really not enviable, and it had a little bit of characteristics in appearance, but it was far less exquisite than on earth.


    "Why didn''t you respond?" Wu Jiang Yue stares at her eyes, which makes Chu Fei speechless.


    "Otherwise, should I envy him?"


    "It''s not a matter of envy, it''s a matter of provocation. They are all people of the same generation, and you are still a patriarch. How can you be compared with others?"


    "What''s the matter..." Chu make complaints about his lips, but he is not happy. He was in a bad mood. Anyway, I was crushed by his name on the list of heroes.


    Yes, the most depressing thing about the hero list is Chu Fei. Although there are only a few people up to now, it gives Chu Fei a feeling that everyone who can get on the hero list will run to the top of Chu Fei''s head, and Chu Fei always seems to be at the bottom of the hero list


    Of course, it''s just chufei''s illusion In fact, who knows!


    "You OK, OK, OK, you don''t fight, but I will fight, I want good food and drink! " Wujiangyue depressed changed her strategy, which made her feel as if she had become insatiable and only had fun


    Chu Fei naturally would not refuse. He just wanted to surpass Zheng in the shooting field, but at that time, it also took some brains. Unless there''s something special to play with


    "Well, do you usually listen to music?" Chu Fei originally wanted to talk about music, but he was worried that there was no such word in the world of crape myrtle, so he directly changed it to music full of folk style.


    Wu Jiangyue nodded, a little strange why Chu Fei asked this question, and said:


    "listen, there are new tunes and dances on public display in feicui palace every year. Many people will not miss this kind of time."


    "Yes? What do you think is the best? Can you tell me? "


    "Well That is That is... " Wu Jiangyue was puzzled by Chu Fei''s question. Seeing that Wu Jiangyue was in such a dilemma, Chu Fei simply changed a more direct method. He took out his laptop directly and then said to Lai Chi:


    "Lai Chi, put a noise barrier."


    Lai Chi didn''t ask any questions. With a wave of his hand, the noise barrier was laid. Then Chu Fei turned on the music player and moved out the music he had downloaded when he was free


    But when he chose to play, Chu Fei made a mistake by looking at a lot of foreign language songs in his music list


    "Let it go or not Do you want to... "


    fortunately, this kind of entanglement did not last long. Soon Chu Fei realized that


    is what is the essence of the earth. Now it is the confrontation between the two worlds. Besides, we all have friars. Do you have them in foreign countries? No This means that you were all our foreign countries before! Yours is ours


    In this situation of self hypnotic consciousness, Chu Fei quickly made a choice. Then he looked at Wu Jiangyue and said:


    "what style do you want to hear, soothing, high pitched, beautiful or exciting..."


    "Well Momentum. Now, if you want to suppress him on momentum, you must be enthusiastic! " At the moment, wujiangyue''s heart of comparison is bursting, and the Qi of Zhonger is growing rapidly in her heart.


    Chu Fei nodded, found a suitable one, and pressed play


    Tales of the Electric Romeo £¡


    In many people''s minds, it''s an epic score!


    But when the music began to ring, the expression of wujiangyue became very interesting A moment later, Wu Jiangyue said:


    "this sounds good But It doesn''t seem to be suitable. Now this is... "Chu Fei nodded to show his understanding and cut the song directly


    FAIRY TAIL ¥á¥¤¥ó¥Æ©`¥Þ£¡


    When the music started, Wu Jiangyue''s eyes on Chu Fei became even more strange, saying:


    "do you think it''s appropriate..."


    Chu Fei was ashamed and said: "but it''s absolutely beautiful! This is the score of the goblin''s tail


    Although I don''t know what the goblin''s tail is, Wu Jiangyue still agrees with the first half of Chu Fei''s words, but then she looks at Chu Fei in disgust, which is not suitable for the present scene.


    I can''t help it. Chu Fei continues to sing


    This time it''s starsky


    With this piece of music, wujiangyue''s expression changed. Although she couldn''t understand what the people were singing inside, the majestic momentum made her very satisfied.


    As soon as Chu Fei saw such an expression on Wu Jiangyue''s face, he knew that it was almost the same, so he suspended the music and started a series of operations


    Of course, the basis of this series of operations is to search the system


    What Chu Fei wants to know is the sound equipment, which is large and self-sufficient However, I didn''t find anything that satisfied me for a long time. At this time, a small box in the interface came out and floated directly in front of Chu Fei, and it was enlarged like a washbasin.


    "Use this..."


    This is the big sister''s loud voice. It''s obvious that she came out to help.


    Chu Fei naturally would not refuse, but he spent a little more time reading through the description of this thing


    "No one can beat me in my BGM What the hell is that... "


    Chu Fei''s Tucao and make complaints about his name did not stop him from going on. The content behind him made Chu Fei curious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wu Nan, the first star of the earth''s future, has specially customized a portable BGM playback device, which is controlled by divine sense and has a large number of music, including all the classic works of the present and future Earth eras.... "


    The explanation given by the system is very detailed. It''s almost as good as Wu Nan''s height and weight. Although it''s inexplicable, I have to say that it''s really easy to use.


    Chu Fei unlocked it, and later found that he had spent 10 million exchange points


    "What''s the matter, big sister! It''s just a player


    Eldest sister did not respond to Chu Fei''s rampage, and Chu Fei was not good at showing too bad manners in front of the enemy, so he had to bear it.


    Then a metal box the size of a pocket watch and a matching chain appeared in chufei''s hand. Chufei put it on and tried to operate it. The result was perfect


    "Well, you can start pretending..."


    Chufei said with a smile. As soon as he was about to continue, Wu Jiangyue''s cold eyes came. Chufei was angry and said: "I have a problem with my words. It''s enjoyment, it''s enjoyment..."


    Chu Fei sighs in his heart. He turns around and finds that a flat ground has been dug up by skeletons. When Chu Fei sees it, the last shovel of the last skeleton has just finished


    Lai Chi smiles and goes on working


    Chu Fei sighed again, and then threw out a gorgeous and comfortable sofa tea table with exquisite fruit plates, nearly gorgeous cakes and flowers


    When she saw all this, wujiangyue was about to pounce on her. Fortunately, she still remembered her purpose


    Two sofas, chufei and wujiangyue, sit opposite each other. Then wujiangyue says to Zheng at that time:


    "brother Zheng, I have a song for you to enjoy!"


    "Oh? Well, I just don''t know which year the song was written by feicui palace... " Zheng was so deep at that time that he didn''t know that wujiangyue was going to fight with him. So he also deliberately stimulated wujiangyue. As for chufei, he had ignored it.


    But he didn''t know that the source of the song was chufei


    Wujiangyue smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, she takes up a cup of fragrant tea, and chufei starts it at the right time BGM¡­¡­¡± Yes, even in his heart, chufei has shortened the long name to a three letter abbreviation


    At the next moment, people within a hundred meters feel as if they are sitting in a room surrounded by music. There is no corner missing, and there is no ambiguity


    The light music gradually becomes heavy. When the joy and heaviness intersect, the beautiful female voice appears


    I just don''t understand


    At this moment, Chu Fei''s heart is shocked


    Although look at this BGM When explaining the player, I saw the introduction given by the system. I also knew that the sound of this thing is very loud. The range of the player can be freely controlled according to its owner''s divine sense. The range is positively related to its owner''s divine sense intensity


    But even if I knew it, I didn''t expect the effect to be so good!"Wu Nan is quite capable! This chaotic principle of resonance can be used. It''s really a genius! However, since you can do divine control, it must also be the relationship between my descendants. Hum, then the final credit is still on myself... "


    In the 360 degree music, people in ghost Valley don''t know what to do. All the ghost Valley disciples who besieged the array subconsciously stopped, and Zheng was shocked at that time, but soon fell into the epic music


    Zheng closed his eyes at that time, sighing in his heart, knowing that he had lost in the show, and now he just wants to enjoy the magnificent and magical music But before that, Zheng waved secretly


    Behind Zheng at that time, a subordinate who followed Zheng at that time saw the "order", so he immediately took out a piece of colored jade. The jade was not big, only the size of an egg, but in this man''s hand, it immediately bloomed a soft and mysterious light


    This is a sacred stone, which can record sounds, scenes, feelings and even inner feelings What can be achieved depends only on the user''s purpose


    The corresponding Dharma is called shennian. Shennian is not too profound, but it is not something that ordinary people can learn. Only those who have trained enough and studied enough can master it.


    Divinity is a method, but it can''t be taught. It can only tell people about the existence and general situation of divinity. How to comprehend it depends on the individual

 Chapter 614

    For the time being, Chu Fei didn''t know about shennian, so he didn''t know that Zheng had such a small move


    Compared with other people''s addiction to the music, he didn''t respond much to it. I just think it sounds familiar. I must have heard it in some movie


    At this time, Chu Fei thought that when he did things later, he could put BGM casually to make himself strong. Although it was very chicken, it had to be said that it was fun.


    As long as Chu Fei doesn''t play those vulgar songs, it will be OK, such as some works


    Starsky is five minutes in total, so it''s over soon. After that, chufei stops playing it. After all, it doesn''t make any sense for the scene.


    After the end of the music, wujiangyue, Zheng and other people wake up one after another.


    "Brother Zheng, how about it? Isn''t it a good tune?" Wujiangyue is happy in heart and proud in face.


    However, Zheng didn''t show any negative performance at that time. Instead, he said with a look of aftertaste and admiration:


    "I take it for granted that this song, little sister, should be worthy of the sentence that this song should only be in heaven, but I don''t know what the people in the song mean. It seems that this language is not the common language of Lagerstroemia."


    At that time, Zheng''s attitude of seeking advice satisfied Wu Jiangyue, but at the same time, he was full of hatred for Zheng who raised the question.


    Where does she know the meaning of the lyrics? Where does she understand the language! But we can''t talk nonsense, because no one is a fool. If we make up nonsense, we will be able to see it.


    So, Wu Jiang Yue said: "ha ha, it''s a pity that I don''t know what that means. It''s because I got it from heaven by accident in my door. In my confusion, I recorded it with the divine stone. Otherwise, brother Zheng, you don''t have this blessing today!"


    Wujiangyue didn''t take the title of "little sister" and even gave it a ha ha, but that''s not the point. The point is that the reason given by wujiangyue is too much.


    This reason almost let Chu Fei just drink into the mouth of tea spray out, but it is so bullshit view seems to get Zheng at the time of understanding and acceptance.


    At that time, Zheng nodded with a proper look, and then began to praise the song. Wujiangyue echoed. At this stage, the two people are like a pair of music Crazies, and the song "starsky" has become a fairy music curl in their mouth


    The only disharmony is that when two people eat and drink, they will eat their own food intentionally or unintentionally


    This kind of state is really boring. After watching it for half an hour, Chu Fei got tired of it


    Fortunately, Chu Fei can choose to follow Lai Chi


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours is not too long. After two hours, everything seems to happen in the blink of an eye.


    "Master, we are going to dig through..." Lai Chi''s voice rang out in Chu Fei''s heart. Chu Fei nodded and said, "how much is it?"


    "Soon, now the rest is no more than one meter..."


    "Well, let''s work harder. Those guys at the foot of the mountain are also working harder."


    Chu Fei is right. Although he seems to be talking with Wu Jiang Yue, he has already ordered his subordinates to crack the battle.


    Chufei, as a bystander, naturally found this point clearly, but people on chufei''s side had no way to estimate how long it would take for Guigu people to completely crack the battle. Although people in Guigu didn''t know how far chufei had gone, combined with the previous two hours, they had a better understanding of the trend on chufei''s side Master more clearly.


    Chu Fei couldn''t sit still. Knowing that a big war was about to break out, he couldn''t be more calm.


    The point is that Zheng was ranked first in the list of heroes at that time, while Chu Fei was the last


    Don''t underestimate the gap between these winners, and don''t forget the existence of Dao Qi list


    Chu Fei doubted whether Zheng had got some Taoist tools against heaven at that time, so Chu Fei absolutely did not dare to underestimate Zheng at that time.


    So Chu Fei left the sofa and stepped into the cave that had been excavated


    The cave is more than ten meters deep. According to the results of computer exploration, it is less than one meter away from the mountain space.


    "Yes? Lai Chi, how did you do that? "


    Chu didn''t just enter the cave. He found that the seven skeletons shovel a large piece of bowl on the mountain wall every time they shook the spade and pickaxe. Although they did not know how much energy they had spent each time, the progress was absolutely remarkable.


    The key point is that at the beginning of digging, the efficiency was much lower than it is now, very much lower. At that time, waving a piece of gravel the size of a chestnut was luck


    Lai Chi was very happy and said:


    "the strength of the mountain grave has a lot to do with the formation, and I found that as long as the formation is still there, these stones from the mountain can maintain that strength...""So?" Chufei had noticed at the moment that the seven originally dark skeletons were much lighter.


    "Then I put the gravel into their bodies and tools..."


    All clear, this is the skeleton absenteeism version of "master the skills of foreigners to control foreigners"


    "Yes! Speed up Chu Fei is in a good mood, especially for Lai Chi, and the seven skeletons work more frequently under the control of Lai Chi.


    In a few minutes, the thickness of one meter has gone down nearly half, but at this time, wujiangyue outside the cave suddenly scolded angrily:


    "good Zheng, at that time, shameless, shameless


    "Well, wujiangyue, how can I be shameless? I just let my subordinates speed up the break. Isn''t this also to end the business here as soon as possible, so as to discuss music theory with you wujiangyue seriously? "


    "You! Chufei, they are going to break the battle! " Wu Jiangyue said that Zheng didn''t want to argue with him at that time, but Chu Fei rushed out immediately after hearing this. After exploring, he found that the big light shield in front of him was as weak as a soap bubble It''s about to break


    "Cao! Lai Chi, speed up Chu Fei scolded angrily, then turned around and rushed back to the cave.


    Although the things in the tombs are not necessarily to be obtained, they must not be obtained by Zheng at that time. Therefore, Chu Fei must step up


    It''s just that the speed of skeletons has reached the limit, and Lai Chi obviously has no time to think of other ways, so he can only push seven skeletons


    Chu Fei frowned and waved out the duckweed sword. Then he directly urged Qingyuan sword Jue and manipulated the duckweed sword like lightning through seven skeletons and nailed it to the wall at the bottom of the cave!


    Ding a crisp ring, Chu Fei clearly see a grain of rice size gravel fell down.


    "Yes! It''s really hard! " This time, Chu Fei finally had a clear concept of mountain strength, but Chu Fei didn''t give up. Instead, he poured most of the real yuan in his body into the duckweed sword!


    Then, the duckweed sword turns into a chain of lightning, shooting madly at the small pit the size of a grain of rice


    In the process, the seven skeletons are still waving their attack madly


    Ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding ding


    "They broke the battle!"


    At this time, wujiangyue rushed in and looked curiously at the bottom of the cave


    Chufei''s eyebrows jump, and then stops the attack of duckweed sword. Meanwhile, Shenzhi sweeps outside, and finds that the people of ghost valley have broken the battle, and completely disintegrated the whole battle


    Now Zheng was leading the way. On the flat ground outside the cave, the sofa, tea table and delicious food were gone


    As if sensing Chu Fei''s thoughts, Wu Jiangyue said quickly:


    "it''s all here!"


    At the same time, the moon in Wujiang lights up the heaven and earth ring in her hand


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "return it to me later..."


    "No, it''s mine. It''s all mine!" Wujiang month very happy refused.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the two of them have given up to enter the Mountain Cemetery, but in fact they are just taking time off. Besides, it''s not the time for them to be able to do anything. Now the real force is Lai Chi.


    At this time, the skeletons had been controlled by Lai Chi and squeezed on the wall full of cracks. Then Lai Chi waved a dark breath and detonated the seven skeletons directly!


    Because relying on Chi in front of block, so Chu Fei they have no danger!


    Boom!


    The wall of the cave was blown open, and a wide corridor appeared in front of the three people!


    At the same time, because the air entered instantly, the long light in the corridor puffed out a flame!


    Senior, this mountain tomb is quite advanced. Chu Fei thinks in his heart that he drags Wu Jiang Yue to rush in at the same time. As for Lai Chi, he stays outside to stop the ghost Valley for a moment


    Because I can clearly remember the terrain of the whole mountain space in my mind, and the space inside the tomb is very simple, so the speed of chufei and wujiangyue is very fast


    Outside, Lai Chi smiles and holds his shoulders, waiting for the arrival of the ghost Valley people.


    And ghost Valley people didn''t let Lai Chi wait for a long time, just came to the entrance of the cave with Chu Fei.


    "Little Lord, this is the man. Who is the extra one in the tent..." The four people who unsealed their own strength stood behind Zheng at that time, and said while coordinating and protecting.


    Zheng nodded at that time and said:


    "friend, I haven''t asked for your advice yet!"


    Lai Chi was happy to make the other party procrastinate, so he responded with a smile:


    "I''m from the underworld..."


    "The underworld?" Zheng didn''t really expect to hear such an answer at that time. At random, he was subconsciously stunned. This view of the underworld is also true in the Lagerstroemia world, which means that the underworld is already familiar to them who came from ghost valley.But the question is, when can the people of the underworld come out at will, and still exist as entities!?


    They didn''t doubt Lai Chi, because when he said the word "the underworld", Lai Chi deliberately let out the breath of belonging to the underworld


    Of course, it''s the atmosphere of the underworld in the world of fighting demons, not the atmosphere of the underworld in the world of crape myrtle


    There are some differences between the two, but they are similar


    "Yes, I''m from the underworld. In our words, I''m a lich..."


    "The Lich?" Zheng was hoodwinked again at that time

 Chapter 615

    "What is a lich?"


    Zheng didn''t speak at that time, and a ghost Valley disciple subconsciously opened his mouth behind him. Zheng was stunned at that time, but did not give any other reaction.


    Obviously, he noticed that the people behind him spoke a little hard to hear, but he didn''t care. After all, they were enemies at the moment.


    "Hehe, what are you?" Lai Chi sneered back.


    "You dare to swear!"


    "Ha ha, are people in ghost valley so idiotic?" Lai Chi naturally won''t argue with that guy, but is ready to provoke them.


    Lai Chi thinks very clearly that no one is a fool, and people in ghost Valley can''t spend much time because of his one or two words, so he must constantly increase his weight, only in this way can he attract people''s attention in ghost Valley for as long as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, several people who have already rushed into the mountain space along the corridor are standing at the entrance of the so-called only tomb with a blank face.


    Chu Fei and Wu Jiangyue were the first to see clearly what was inside, while Cheng fengmingyue saw it later. However, no matter who was first or later, when they saw clearly what was inside, they immediately became dull.


    It''s really because the scene in the mountain tomb is so amazing.


    "Lord, this mountain tomb What''s going on inside... "


    "Why is there no coffin?"


    "Is it blocked by that thing? Shall we go in and have a look? " Wujiangyue said uncertainly.


    Chu Fei sighs in his heart. He believes that Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue have already explored with divine sense. They all know that there is only the big guy in front of them in this space, and there is nothing else


    But the problem is, it''s hard to believe.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look."


    There''s no way, even chufei himself doubts if there''s something wrong with Shenzhi.


    The four of them stepped in, and the sound of their footsteps reverberated around them. Like the corridor, they were in the huge space illuminated by the long-term light. Chufei and they were slowly approaching a huge disk which was inserted obliquely on the ground


    Under the shadow of the lights and the mysterious nature of the tombs, Chu Fei was not sure whether the patterns on the surface of the disc they saw were the real patterns


    In other words, in this grave full of strange and incomprehensible things, Chu Fei and his family have begun to doubt their five senses and six senses


    The four soon came to the disc. Standing there, Chu Fei was like a cat and dog standing beside an elephant. They could only see the whole picture by looking up


    "Lord, it''s like A shield... " Cheng Feng is trying his best to lean the shape of this disc on the weapon, otherwise it''s hard to say what this disc is.


    "Is your shield stone?" Wu Jiangyue refutes Cheng Feng. She is right. The disc is made of stone, and she can''t understand the material at all.


    Chufei smiles bitterly. On the surface, this disc is really just a stone disc with a little strange grain on the surface


    Fortunately, the four of them could move and change their angles. When they came to the other side of the disc, Cheng Feng laughed and said:


    "I said it was a shield!"


    It''s really a shield, because the other side of the disc is concave, and there are obvious clasps inside


    "Lord, this is not right!" Mingyue is sharp eyed and careful. She has been silent since she came down from the top of the mountain. At that time, Cheng Feng was the same as her, so she had almost no sense of existence


    But after entering the mountain space, Mingyue is still silent. Until now, Mingyue has really opened her voice.


    "How to say..." Chu Fei asked casually.


    "Master, do you forget that we dug in from the East, we dug in from the back of the mountain tomb, and the front of the mountain tomb is to the West But this It''s the opposite


    In a word, it''s true that Mingyue directly put the biggest problem in front of the three people. After Mingyue came out, chufei, Chengfeng and Wujiang moon were also covered in an instant.


    "Yes! Lord, it should go there! "


    Chu Fei looked dignified and nodded, he also did not understand, but he did not tangle this problem. On the one hand, he looks dignified because Lai Chi and Chu are not connected in real time, so he knows the development of Dongkou. On the other hand, he also laments Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s reasoning ability


    It''s just that the significance of the existence of the mountain tomb can be inferred from the previous mountain tomb and the little information that Chu Fei revealed on the road


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" Wujiangyue looks puzzled, but Chengfeng Mingyue doesn''t explain it to her. Instead, she looks like chufei, waiting for chufei''s response.


    Chu Fei threw out a smile which was not too careless, and said:


    "first think about how to use this shield, which is so big!"


    With that, Chu Fei stepped forward to the front of the shield, and then manipulated the duckweed sword to stab it!Chu Fei just wanted to test the firmness of this stone shield, so the attack power of duckweed sword was also discounted and restrained


    As a result, at the moment when duckweed sword was about to hit the surface of the stone shield, Chu Fei suddenly had a bad premonition


    But now it''s too late to stop, because the duckweed sword has been stabbed on the surface of the shield at the moment when Chu Fei was not aware of it


    Ding!


    There was a crisp sound, and then there was a very crisp click


    There are only two voices, both of which are very small.


    Chu Fei''s dislike frown and make complaints about it:


    , "I thought it was too strong, even my attack could not stop!"


    Chu Fei''s voice of Tucao has just fallen, and Wujiang moon quietly came to Chu''s ear. "


    ," make complaints about this shield. The sound seems to come from your sword... "


    Wu Jiangyue''s voice is not big, but Chu Fei looks at duckweed sword in a panic As a result, Chu Fei saw a crack of thin spider silk on the duckweed sword


    "I Nima... "


    "Well, the question now is, how can we take this big shield for our own use..." Wu Jiang month learns the tone of Chu Fei to say.


    Chu Fei is still in love with the duckweed sword, so naturally he has no heart to denounce Wu Jiangyue''s cheap performance. However, Chu Fei is also determined to win this shield. While he is in love with the duckweed sword, he quickly turns his mind and thinks of a point, saying:


    "look around for feathers..."


    "Feathers?" Wujiang month, Cheng Feng, Mingyue three people with one voice, even look at Chu Fei''s eyes have become strange.


    "Yes, feather, shiny feather, look for it. If you have it, take it immediately. Don''t stimulate it casually..."


    Chu Fei didn''t say anything about eclosion. Fortunately, Cheng fengmingyue and wujiangyue didn''t question Chu Fei at this time.


    However, just as the three men were about to start their search, Chu Fei suddenly raised his hand to stop them. At the same time, Lai Chi, who was blocked at the entrance of the cave, was called back to the Dantian space by Chu Fei


    Just now, the people of ghost Valley started. Although Lai Chi inspired them to do it, he didn''t expect that Zheng would turn out his cards at that time


    It seems that Zheng was really worried at that time.


    Chu Fei, who was connected with Lai Chi in real time, also felt the sense of crisis that Lai Chi felt at that moment, the hot, hot and terrible flames


    In some ways, that fire is stronger than the Dao fire of chufei


    The key is that the fire can break the evil!


    Lich Lai Chi, who was born in the underworld, was as vulnerable as a snowman in front of the fire. Therefore, Chu Fei threw Lai Chi back into the Dantian space for the first time, and Lai Chi was afraid in the Dantian space at this time


    "Hide behind the shield! Watch out! Zheng had a terrible fire in his hand at that time... "


    Chu Fei and the three came to the back of the shield, while Zheng and other ghost Valley people had already come to the gate of the space


    "Now it seems that the direction of the shield is very good..." Chufei, it''s a pleasure in pain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Young master, it seems that we are late..."


    "Yes, it''s all empty. This chufei can move too much..."


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Zheng raised his hand to stop the people around him from chatting, and sneered: "as long as they haven''t left, it''s not too late."


    After that, Zheng stood still and looked at the huge stone disc and said: "little sister, how can I go so fast? Can I still take your chance?"


    Behind the shield, Wu Jiangyue rolled her eyes. Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t stop her, she said:


    "at that time, don''t think that if I called you, brother Zheng would allow you to call me younger sister. I''m not that familiar with you!"


    "Well, forget it. It''s just that you can''t take away all the opportunities in the Mountain Cemetery. My ghost Valley has wasted a lot of energy. I can''t come here in vain..." Zheng''s face changed so quickly that he didn''t even react to wujiangyue.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei stood up and said, "there''s so much nonsense Which eye of yours can see that there is something good here, just a broken stone disc. You want to take it! "


    Chu Fei''s words seem to be a confession, but in fact, Cheng Feng Mingyue and Wujiang Yue all know clearly that Chu Fei''s plan is to slow down.


    Because when he said this, Chu Fei''s hands were sticking to the inside of the huge stone shield, and from time to time the power of Zhenyuan leaked out


    Obviously, chufei is trying to activate this huge shield


    "Ha ha, Master Chu, you are also the master of the school. How can you say such petty words at such a time? Let''s have a good talk about how to divide the treasure..."


    "Share your sister!" Chu Fei is not happy. In a short sentence, he has tried many changes of rhythm and frequency, but none of them can activate the shield, so he gave up this way.The next moment, Chu Fei stepped on the duckweed sword and flew up. He went directly to the wrist strap in the middle of the back of the shield, and then stretched out his right hand


    Chufei is a dead horse, and he is ready to ask for help. But when chufei''s finger just touched the wrist strap of the shield, the shield immediately gave out a soft light.


    Then, the shield hummed and vibrated, like a small motor running at high speed. After a breath, the huge shield suddenly went up in the air and quickly shrunk to the size of a plate and stuck on chufei''s right arm


    At this moment, Chu Fei, Cheng Feng, and Wujiang were covered


    On the other hand, Zheng and others thought of this possibility


    However, this change in Zheng at that time did not seem to show that Chu Fei was ready for a showdown, and the ghost Valley people behind him immediately scattered and stood up, ready for the battle.


    "Well This It seems a little sudden Ha ha... "


    Chufei is secretly happy, but his face is embarrassed. Then he slowly falls down and returns to Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue

 Chapter 616

    The huge shield was as small as a plate, and it was controlled by Chu Fei, which made Zheng and other ghost Valley people very angry. Especially after the huge stone shield was reduced, there was no shelter in the whole tomb space.


    In this way, only eyes can see the only thing in the tomb space, which is in the huge stone shield, but now the shield is in chufei''s hands.


    At this time, Zheng also knew that it was no fun to play empty, so he said with a smile:


    "Master Chu, the color of the shield doesn''t match your clothes, so you''d better give it to me!"


    At that time, Zheng''s reason was just bullshit, and his only function was to show his cards. It was a habitual trick to show his cards with such a bullshit reason.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei simply stares at Zheng then, and says innocently:


    "shield? What shield? Is there a shield anywhere? Why didn''t I see... "


    Chu Fei''s pretending to be a fool is not simply to refuse Zheng''s nonsense proposal at that time, but to take ghost Valley''s people as a fool at that time.


    So now the two rooms can be said to have torn the skin.


    Zheng took a deep breath at that time and said:


    "Master Chu, it''s a pity that you are just a little better..."


    After the arrogant words came out, Zheng immediately took out a flaming red bracelet from his arms.


    This bracelet also can''t see what material it is. It looks like jade or gold, but as soon as it appears, it immediately releases the terrible pressure.


    The outbreak of this coercion was all-round, not just aimed at Chu Fei, so the one who was closest to Zheng was also the first one to be hurt. Naturally, it was the people of ghost valley.


    More than half of the disciples in the ghost Valley who are not good enough in cultivation immediately spurt blood and wither to the ground when the prestige of the bracelet is released


    Because of the system, coercion doesn''t do Chu Fei any harm, but he knows that besides himself, Cheng Feng, Mingyue and Wujiang moon can''t be like him


    So, in order to resist this strong to frightening pressure, chufei began to turn his mind quickly.


    However, there was not much time left for chufei. Chufei knew that it was almost possible to give up resistance directly, but chufei was not willing to give up.


    In a flash, in the moment of Chu Fei''s despair, the shrinking shield on Chu Fei''s right arm suddenly waved out a wave. The wave was visible to the naked eye, and it spread to all directions, almost filling the whole tomb space in an instant


    And the original terrible pressure disappeared in this wave of shock


    "Oh, I''ll go! Good thing


    Chu Fei sighed a little unreasonable, but he couldn''t help it. The thing was in his hand. How could he say it.


    On the other hand, Zheng was frightened by the power of the shield, but then he realized that the stone shield was a good treasure. But at this time, Chu Fei''s exclamation was a bit of forced, and Zheng was naturally not happy.


    Displeased Zheng made a decision directly at that time. The next moment, he pinched out the formula, urged the bracelet to release a terrible temperature, and then a fire snake shot out in an instant and rushed to chufei''s side.


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to think about why the bracelet was so powerful. He only knew that even the pressure was so strong, so the attack he released must not be a simple thing!


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly urged the shield on his right arm


    No wonder Chu Fei just got the shield and didn''t have time to study it, so it''s just a matter of luck


    Fortunately, Chu Fei had other means. If he was sure that this song was useless, Chu Fei would immediately use other means.


    It''s just that reality doesn''t need to be that troublesome.


    Chu Fei urged the stone shield to release a light curtain, as if the whole shield had turned into a huge light curtain, and this light curtain had the ability to stop Zheng''s fire snake!


    The fire snake pounced on the light curtain and immediately made a Zizi sound, just like diving into the water


    Chu Fei was surprised, but Zheng was surprised to open his eyes!


    "No way! How could that be! What a mistake


    At that time, Zheng uttered a few words almost out of his mind. Then he recklessly urged the bracelet. He totally forgot that the flame in the bracelet was only temporarily stationed in the village, had not been refined, and had no suitable array. That was to say, it would be less with a little


    Other people in the ghost Valley, who can''t achieve their accomplishments, automatically retreat and leave the room, because they know they can''t help by staying.


    Those who had enough accomplishments, that is, those who hid their age and accomplishments, were all those who had the seniority of Zheng''s martial uncle at that time, but they understood why Zheng was so impolite at that time.


    Their identity is enough to participate in some plans of ghost valley. Even if some things are too advanced, they can always know something. They know a lot more than that.Compared with Zheng''s Madness at that time, Chu Fei calmed down a lot, but this calmness didn''t last much time, because Zheng directly urged the bracelet to rush to Chu Fei''s light shield, and then twisted and exploded!


    Zheng was too decisive at that time. Chu Fei didn''t know what it was, but he knew it very well. The flame in the bracelet was the fire of rosefinch in the suppression area of the southern border


    The spirit of rosefinch is exhausted, but the fire of rosefinch is put away by him, which is also a great event that their ghost Valley has planned for many years!


    Once a success is destroyed at this moment


    The explosion of the bracelet itself is not very powerful, at least it can not bring any threat to Chu Fei, but because of the fire of rosefinch contained in it, it directly increases the power of the explosion hundreds of times, thousands of times!


    So, at that moment, the shield in Chu Fei''s hand magnified automatically and returned to the previous state of size!


    Then, the explosion came into contact with the shield, and the shield shook a few times, and the explosion was finally over.


    When the smoke left, Zheng had disappeared, and most of the people in ghost Valley had already left. Only some people with poor strength or inexplicably seriously injured were still around the grave, so they didn''t have time to leave.


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, but soon reflected over, in the heart know that this place should not stay for a long time, must leave immediately!


    But in such a little time, the west, a frightening trend of killing came!


    It''s not the time to kill them, but Chu Fei and they have fallen into the ice cave!


    Needless to say, it''s the spirit of the white tiger!


    When the spirit of the white tiger strikes, Chu Fei subconsciously wants to run. As soon as he turns around, he immediately realizes that he is running for the spirit of the white tiger. Where can someone else take the initiative to scare Chu Fei away!


    After thinking about this, Chu Fei calms down a lot. He first goes back to Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue, and then lets them hold hands. Then Chu Fei directly takes them out for a hundred Li, and then Chu Fei turns back in an instant


    In this way, Cheng fengmingyue and wujiangyue are safe


    But it''s just a blink of an eye when it comes to the big sky, but it''s just such a little time. When chufei comes back again, he finds that the mountain tomb has disappeared, and the original position of the mountain tomb has been occupied by a huge shield!


    And the front of the shield, a series of terrorist attacks continue to burst out, shaking the sky, in this terrible cutting potential, even heaven and earth are discolored!


    Chu Fei couldn''t see clearly from below, so he stepped on the duckweed sword and flew up into the air, and with a few minutes of effort, he walked around to the side The shield is too big now, otherwise it will take a few minutes


    "That should be the spirit of the White Tiger..."


    Chu Fei held his shoulder and recited. In front of him, in the dark world, white lights kept flashing and cleaved to the shield, but every time they were blocked by the shield


    After several times, it seems that the existence of releasing attacks all the time is angry. It also seems that it can''t hide itself well because it expends too much power, so it occasionally reveals itself


    At that time, Chu Fei saw the spirit of a white tiger, which was about the size of a domestic cat. Every time he waved his front paw, it was an attack that shocked the world. Every time he opened his mouth, it was a deafening roar!


    As for the huge shield, from the surface, it can resist the attack of the spirit of the white tiger without any effort!


    But Chu Fei found that although there was no problem with the surface of the shield, every time he resisted the attack of the spirit of the white tiger, the sound and vibration of the shield became bigger and bigger and more obvious


    It seems that the defense of this shield is getting weaker and weaker


    Chu Fei thought about it and knew that the weakening of the shield must have a lot to do with Zheng''s self explosion of the bracelet.


    It''s almost over. Chufei decides to ask elder sister to give her a big hand


    "Elder sister, the spirit of the white tiger has been found for you!"


    Chu Fei was very clever. He didn''t say catch the word, but said find The elder sister is too lazy to care about anything with Chu Fei. When she hears the call, she shoots directly.


    Chu Fei only saw that the original powerful white tiger suddenly looked like a kitten. At the same time, a huge palm that covered the sky and the sun fell down in the mid air and directly grasped the spirit of the white tiger. The next moment, the big hand and the spirit of the white tiger disappeared


    In my mind, the big sister''s voice rang out, saying:


    "go to the next one quickly."


    Chufei laughs. He doesn''t dare to boast or bash, because he knows that this time he doesn''t work hard at all. Basically, he works for others


    But at this time, the Western Heaven and earth suddenly burst out a more terrifying force than the spirit of the white tiger. Then, Chu Fei found that the space of the Western Heaven and earth was shrinking rapidly, just like what he had met in the southern mountain tomb before


    Although I don''t know why the heaven and earth in the West collapsed so quickly, Chu Fei didn''t have any interest to stay and study.


    He directly started the transmission function of the system and went straight to the foothold of Cheng Mingyue and wujiangyueUnfortunately


    "I don''t think it''s too much fun to be sad..."


    Chu Fei, who appeared again, was standing in the void. His head was yellow, his feet were yellow, and his surroundings were yellow.


    At this moment, Chu Fei just felt that he had entered a world of yellow sauce


    Not only that, after entering here, Chu Fei also found that he was immediately locked by countless hostile murders!


    "I''m in a big formation. It can''t be a Jiuqu Yellow River Formation..."


    Chu Fei wanted to cry without tears, and his voice became a little louder. He didn''t know that his two complaints were heard, but the people who heard them showed a grim smile after they realized that the person was chufei!


    "Master Chu, the spirit of the white tiger can''t kill you. Well, it seems that heaven wants you to die in my hands at that time!"

 Chapter 617

    Cheng fengmingyue and wujiangyue are safe, which is the only good thing that Chu Fei can think of now.


    But even with this good thing, there is no way to let Chu Fei have any good mood, because now Chu Fei is really worried that the Yellow world he falls into is the legendary Jiuqu Yellow River array.


    After all, this forbidden area comes from a world of cultivation. Who knows if there will be something in the list of gods in that world of cultivation. If there are, then Chu Fei will be cold


    However, on another level, it''s reasonable that Chu Fei didn''t choose to send it away immediately. With the support of the system and the presence of his eldest sister, Chu Fei doesn''t really feel that he will encounter any danger to his life, so now he wants to find out what''s going on in this big array.


    Just when Chu Fei was wary of the big yellow area at the foot of his head, the big sister''s voice suddenly came to his mind, and it seemed that she was in a good mood, saying:


    "now you have so much money, why don''t you upgrade the system?"


    "Ah? Upgrade the system? Can I upgrade? I didn''t notice... " Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he really did not pay attention to this, as for money, exchange point has more than 20 billion, naturally not poor.


    "Do you want to upgrade now? I can help you Big sister''s big voice with a smile, it seems that the spirit of the white tiger has brought her great benefits.


    It''s a good thing to have a big sister to help, and Chu Fei knows this, but in order to confirm this, Chu Fei still asks:


    "but it took me a long time to upgrade last time, big sister. Can you shorten the time if you help me?"


    "I''ve helped you. Of course, it''s faster. Three hours is enough."


    "That''s great, but I don''t know what changes can be made in this system upgrade..." Chu Fei is playing with his heart. He wants to listen to the elder sister Dawei first, but she doesn''t pay attention to Chu Fei. Instead, she says:


    "do you want to upgrade or not? Hurry up while I''m in a good mood."


    Chu Fei thought to himself, you are in a good mood now, but I don''t think you are too sad


    It''s said that catching up is not a business, but on the other hand, if it''s too catching up, does it mean that you have any other ideas?


    Chu Fei knew that elder sister would not harm herself, so he was even more puzzled


    The elder sister seemed to find Chu Fei''s hesitation and said, "why don''t you want to?"


    Elder sister''s tone was full of anger, but Chu Fei was still hesitating. After all, he was in the big battle, so Chu Fei said bitterly:


    "but now I am in the big battle And it''s also a very powerful array, elder sister... "


    Before saying the last word, the elder sister said directly:


    "Oh, it''s so simple!"


    Before the words were heard, Chu Fei sensed that the system in his mind had changed. It was just an instant. The next moment, Chu Fei just felt a flash in front of him, and then he appeared in the streets of Shencheng.


    Back to earth


    Big sister threw me back to the earth! What about the forbidden area! What about the monument to heaven!


    Chufei has been deceived, completely.


    In any case, he would not have thought that eldest sister would do something like this. Moreover, it''s too late to say anything now. Chu Fei already knows that at the last moment, eldest sister''s operation on the system is to put the Lagerstroemia indica teleportation point in that inexplicable array


    In other words, if Chu Fei enters the Lagerstroemia realm again after the system upgrade, he will definitely return to the inexplicable array


    And there is also a premise, that is, when Chu Fei goes back, the forbidden area must still be there. If the forbidden area collapses, Chu Fei estimates that his transmission point will be abandoned


    But now it''s too late to say anything. The system in my mind has begun to upgrade. Even the spirit can''t get close to it. I can only wait for the end of the system upgrade.


    Fortunately, the elder sister has given the time, just a few hours. Chufei can afford to wait.


    But now, there is nothing left or right. In calculating the time, Chu Fei decides to go back to Yanjing''s residence first. But now the system doesn''t work, so chufei has to go to the airport to buy a ticket and fly.


    Along the way, Chu Fei deliberately kept a low profile, so nothing happened. Just on the plane, Chu Fei heard a lot of people talking about Kung Fu, martial arts and so on.


    To the Yanjing airport, a taxi directly back to the lotus pool, and then Chu Fei will stagger into the building, and all the way back to his room.


    Under the habitual divine sense exploration, Chu Fei finds that Dadong, an Suyi and others are busy living their own affairs, and the old Taoist on the top floor is also busy and confused.


    After discovering that they were so busy, Chu Fei had only one idea, that is, to be glad that he didn''t get involved in things on earth, otherwise he really didn''t know what he would be busy like.


    Back in the room, chufei was lying on the bed, resting and thinking about whether he could do something more on this side of the earthOf course, Chu Fei''s idea is to spread it out, then withdraw by himself, and find someone else to manage the specific affairs


    Because Chu Fei is lazy, he just wants to make his career more, but he doesn''t want to make himself more busy


    After all, now Chu Fei is tossing back and forth among the three worlds, which is the only one! Of course, chufei is not absolutely lazy. At least he thinks that if he creates a sect on the earth, he will not be able to stand by.


    "Well This seems to work... "


    As soon as the matter of establishing the school of Kaizong was turned around in his mind, Chu Fei immediately became interested in it and seriously considered its feasibility.


    Fortunately, just after thinking about it for a moment, the prompt of successful system upgrade came to my mind. At the same time, Chu Fei also noticed that this upgrade didn''t consume exchange points. I think big sister replaced the consumption of system upgrade with the rewards of green dragon spirit and white tiger spirit


    Although Chu Fei thinks it''s a loss to do so, she can''t help it. She won''t listen to Chu Fei''s bargaining.


    Moreover, after the system upgrade, eldest sister didn''t take the initiative to talk to chufei, but chufei could feel that eldest sister was still there. It seemed that she was waiting for chufei''s reaction. It was a bit like a craftsman waiting for the guests to comment on his work


    After realizing this, Chu Fei looked forward to seeing the changes of the system


    As a result, the first time he saw the system interface, Chu Fei immediately found a huge change The promotion column is gone!


    Promotion column is a place where Chu Fei can add attribute points directly, and later, because of an upgrade, it has evolved into automatic adding points


    But now, the promotion column is gone. It''s completely gone. Chu Fei stands in front of the system interface and looks left and right, but in any case, he can''t see the existence of the promotion column


    "That Big sister, it seems that something is missing... "


    "Well, that''s not good for you..." Big sister seems to know what chufei said, so she gave a direct response.


    "No! That''s great. It''s good for me! It''s very useful! " Chu Fei is still fighting. It''s always depressing to lose a caring function.


    However, the elder sister thought clearly, saying: "originally, that was not the function that can appear at this stage. But because I was sleeping and the system was on the verge of collapse twice before, the system was a little confused, which led to the promotion column appearing ahead of time But still, if it''s someone else, the promotion column will appear. I don''t care, but I''m still optimistic about you. It''s good for you to remove the promotion column... "


    For you, the power of these three words is huge!


    At the moment of hearing these three words, Chu Fei''s heart was struggling and painful, but he still suppressed this feeling and expressed his doubts, saying:


    "however, the existence of this promotion function is not very good, it can improve my physical quality, improve my ability values, so I can quickly become strong!"


    "It''s easy to get strong, not necessarily fast."


    "But But that''s not so good... "


    "It''s just simple, it''s not good. If you want to have a better development, give up the expectation of easy and simple, and practice as well as others..."


    Hearing these words, Chu Fei opened the interface of Gongfa with fear. Then he was relieved that the cultivation function of the system was still there, just removed the promotion box


    Then he did some research. Chu Fei found that the change of the system was not very big, but when he opened the transmission interface, he found the biggest change in this upgrade


    The system supports multiple transport point binding!


    In the past, it was a world and a transmission point. The earth could only bind one, the crape myrtle world could only bind one, and the demon fighting world could only bind one


    But this is not convenient, or not convenient enough


    But now it''s different. The system supports binding multiple delivery points in the same world, and


    "No upper limit? Paid for it? What''s the price, big sister? " With ready-made instructions, Chu Fei naturally does not need to study by himself.


    "The starting price is one million, the second is two million, and the third is three million Different worlds count alone... "


    "That''s cheap!" Chufei is happy. This is absolutely a good thing. Chufei also finds that because the system has just been upgraded successfully, it also gives chufei a very convenient function


    All the binding points used by Chu Fei before are displayed, so that Chu Fei can directly specify the location of the new binding point


    Naturally, chufei will not change. The transmission points of doumo world and the earth are still bound to their own homes, while the transmission points of Lagerstroemia indica are bound to the small cave


    Although you can choose more binding points as long as you increase the money, Chu Fei is still a chicken thief. He finds eldest sister and says, "eldest sister, you can give me this point!"


    Chu Fei pointed to the display box, which showed the environmental map of the unknown array in the wasteland, and this point was bound by the elder sister before.Therefore, Chu Fei did not calculate the circle.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you. But there are no other advantages... " The elder sister agreed very happily.


    Chu Fei, who achieved his goal, didn''t care, but asked curiously: "what are the other benefits?"


    The elder sister snorted, and then said:


    "other benefits? It''s nothing. It''s just that you can designate three places you''ve been to as delivery points at will... "


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was depressed and said: "can you set it directly as long as you have been to the place?"


    "Yes


    "And now?" Chu Fei''s face was bitter.


    "Of course not now. Anyway, you also get the benefits, or the benefits you want..." Throw back the word of the big sister Ziwei in the big circle and start the system directly.


    Ah!


    Chu Fei let out a cry of pain. He thought that he had wasted three opportunities to set up a transmission point at will, and he felt that he had missed 100 million

 Chapter 618

    Chu Fei''s subconscious cry made the long quiet big formation fluctuate again. In a dark yellow, far enough from Chu Fei to the position where Chu Fei didn''t find when he entered the formation twice, Zheng was looking at the direction of the sound with indignation.


    "I thought you really had some good means, but it seems that''s all! Hum! Now that you show up, it''s time for us to end our business! "


    Zheng''s hatred for chufei at that time was beyond chufei''s understanding. In fact, even if people outside the ghost Valley knew these things, few of them could figure out what was going on.


    After all, it''s the promotion mechanism of ghost valley.


    Unfortunately, under the influence of modern management, Chu Fei could have helped Guigu solve this problem, but no one knew about it, and Chu Fei was not willing to help


    But now Chu Fei didn''t realize that he had been so hated by others. He was still depressed. At the same time, he also identified the big formation casually.


    It''s easy to say this time. After all, he is in the big array, and the result given by the system is very clear, xuanhuang sword array, and the corresponding control method is also displayed in front of Chu Fei''s eyes.


    "It''s definitely a bug, but I can''t say it..." When browsing "xuanhuang sword array", Chu Fei kept coming up with this idea. But in order to avoid his idea being intercepted by his elder sister, he could only suppress this idea as much as possible and replace it with other emotions and thoughts.


    This is not an easy thing, and in order to do this, he became stiff and idiotic in other things.


    At this time, in the distance, Zheng, who was also in the big array, had already stepped out of his original state. The moment he came out, the power of xuanhuang sword array made Zheng fight a cold war.


    "If this array can be brought back to ghost Valley by me, it must be a good weight. It''s a pity..."


    At that time, Zheng thought in his heart, and his hands kept moving. In a few tricks, a black air appeared from Zheng''s body, and soon condensed into a human form.


    This figure is not detailed enough. It''s a bit like a plastic model. After the appearance of this rough figure, Zheng took a jade bottle out of his store, and then poured a little crystal liquid out of the bottle


    Under the deliberate control of Zheng at that time, this liquid soon made it easy for the previous fuzzy human figure to merge together. A moment later, although there was no change on the surface, it gave people a normal human feeling.


    It seems that the function of the crystal liquid is to endow it with normal popularity


    After all this, Zheng wanted to throw away the jade bottle because it was empty, and the jade bottle itself was not worth money


    But at the last moment, Zheng realized that he was in the xuanhuang sword formation. Once he moved in this formation, he would be attacked by the formation


    The reason why xuanhuang sword array doesn''t attack people now is that none of them has done too much


    But the calm will soon disappear


    At that time, Zheng developed a complicated formula, and then his body was wrapped by a mass of black energy, which turned into a big black ball in the blink of an eye.


    This was Zheng''s way of protecting himself at that time, and the moment the big ball formed, Zheng immediately began to control the humanoid objects he had made


    Under the control of Zheng at that time, the dummy moved his limbs and all the details of his body. It seemed that he was used to the way of movement. The next moment, the dummy squatted slowly, then suddenly jumped out and rushed to the direction of chufei''s voice!


    The dummy''s speed is fast, and his strength is not small, so he burst out a great momentum at the moment of starting, especially in the xuanhuang sword formation, which caused the reaction of the big formation!


    And the dummy''s speed was so fast that it rushed to chufei in a short time.


    Chu Fei has tried to explore the divine consciousness for many times, but there is no way. It seems that the xuanhuang objects in the xuanhuang array have the effect of blocking the divine consciousness, so Chu Fei can only rely on his own eyes


    But the problem is that Chu Fei''s eyes soon had a problem in the dark, which is similar to snow blindness. Although Chu Fei adjusted in time, he also fell into a short-term blindness


    And the accident happened at this time, the dummy rushed over, and launched a direct attack!


    The key is that the dummy''s attack is omni-directional, not only attacking Chu Fei, but also attacking the surrounding void, that is, the big formation itself


    However, the dummy''s attack was not sharp. Chu Fei sensed in time that the Taoist soldiers sent out their own sword and shield to defend themselves and counterattack, which did not hurt him.


    "Well, don''t do it in the big battle! You are looking for death


    Chu Fei doesn''t know who is coming, and his eyes haven''t returned, so he can only make a sound to remind the other party, hoping that the other party can stop attacking and recover his sense.


    But Chu Fei''s wish failed. The dummy couldn''t deal with Chu Fei at all. On the contrary, he was still under Zheng''s control at that time and attacked fiercely.In the distance, in the large black ball, Zheng was shrinking inside, controlling the dummy and laughing: "chufei, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have been so far! You can''t live this time! "


    Unfortunately, no one can hear his words of resentment and venting, and no one can share his praise for the pride of using one of the lowest methods of ghost Valley to frame and kill his enemies.


    Therefore, Zheng was a little bit lost at that time.


    But after all, it is the most basic method of ghost Valley, so no matter who controls the dummy, no matter who is in the complex environment of xuanhuang sword array, there is no way to break out much combat power.


    Therefore, Chu Fei only needs to keep the sword and shield in the body, the rest needs to worry about is the attack of xuanhuang sword array!


    At this time, Chu Fei''s eyes had returned to normal, and he finally saw the dummy who had been attacking him. At the moment of seeing the dummy, Chu Fei scolded a dirty word, and then realized that someone wanted to blame himself.


    Therefore, Chu Fei kept his sword and shield and cried out:


    "friend, is it necessary to do this in this big battle?"


    There was no response, although chufei''s voice was so loud that he almost used the lion roar.


    "It seems that my friend really wants me to die. In fact, I can really turn around and walk away. You can''t stop me. I don''t know if you can''t stop me. Even if you call your ancestors for 18 generations, you can''t stop me. But I can''t see this tone when I just walk away..."


    Although Da Zhen had the function of blocking the divine consciousness, Chu Fei still felt the ghost on the dummy at such a close distance.


    In the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei only felt this kind of ghost in three completely different groups. One was Lai Chi, the other was the evil beast of Bazhou, and the third was Zheng Shi.


    Laichi could not come out to attack chufei, and the demons and beasts would not use this kind of method. In this way, chufei would know that he must be the ghost Valley man!


    However, it was uncertain who Zheng was.


    But this doesn''t prevent Chu Fei from cheating the other side


    "Brother Zheng, why are you so forced? Do you really think my little Dongtian is a bully?"


    With chufei''s words finished, an abnormal energy wave came from the distance, and chufei clearly felt that this abnormal energy wave was the same as the energy on the dummy


    "At that time, Zheng was kind enough to let you go in xiaodongtian. I really didn''t think I could deal with you, did I?"


    Chu Fei yelled out again, and at the same time, he was still beating a drum in his heart. He said: this dummy has been attacking for so long, how can this xuanhuang sword array just show its momentum and not start!


    Chu Fei really didn''t understand this, because according to the information given by the system, although xuanhuang sword array is not too advanced array, it''s definitely the kind that can be used in Lagerstroemia!


    The xuanhuang sword array is the main attack, but it''s only an auxiliary one. It''s OK for those who enter the array not to move, but once they move disorderly, they will certainly cause the attack of the big array, and it should be endless sword light attack!


    But now


    "Is da Chen broken?"


    Chu Fei thought in his heart, and then he waved the duckweed sword to stab the dummy!


    Although it''s easy to wield, it''s also the secret of Qingyuan sword. The flying sword attack is extremely sharp. The dummy has no resistance ability in the face of such an attack, and is cut into two sections directly!


    At that time, Zheng''s ability to attack became a dark smile in the distance.


    Sure enough, the next moment, xuanhuang big array momentum burst out, and then it was all over the sky sword!


    In the dark yellow, the sword Qi is also dark yellow, which makes it impossible to easily judge their attack direction.


    Then, all over the sky, the sword gas shot down like a torrential rain!


    At the moment when xuanhuang sword array burst out, chufei knew that if he used the normal cultivation method, he could not stop it! So Chu Fei directly threw out the tortoise shell which had been used once before and hid in it. Chu Fei didn''t let the tortoise shell absorb the attack energy of sword Qi, because he didn''t want to destroy the whole xuanhuang sword array all at once!


    Chu Fei just uses the tortoise shell to create a safe environment for himself, and then according to the instructions given by the system, he tries his best to make a series of secrets and seals, trying to control the xuanhuang sword array!


    In a word, the mechanism of xuanhuang sword array is very special for the Xiuzhen world where the forbidden area was originally located, and for the Lagerstroemia world, but it will be extremely common on earth


    Other large arrays are all array eyes. To crack them, we need to find the corresponding array eyes. Otherwise, we have to break the array with the array. But this xuanhuang sword array is different. If you want to crack or control it, you only need to know the corresponding "password"!


    The code is also a knack. If you play a specific method in a specific order, you can directly control the whole array!


    Of course, there are limitations in using this method to control the big array, but it''s enough for Chu Fei!More than ten minutes later, Chu Fei finally played out the formula without any mistakes, and he finally controlled the xuanhuang sword array!


    The next moment, chufei directly controls xuanhuang sword array and transfers himself to the center of the array. Chufei, who is in the center of the array, directly explores the internal situation of the whole xuanhuang sword array!


    Many people in the sword formation were trapped in different places. It seems that they came in at different times, but most of them died in the sword attack just now


    Through his clothes, Chu Fei judged which dead people he didn''t know


    In addition to the dead, there is a black energy ball the size of a car! Through Da Zhen, Chu Fei knew that the man in the ball was Zheng then!


    "Hehe, aren''t you number one on the list of heroes! Today I''m going to abuse you, the number one guy! "


    Chufei sneered, and then directly urged the big formation to concentrate all the attacks on the black energy ball!


    In an instant, xuanhuang sword Qi attacks like waterfall!

 Chapter 619

    At that moment, the xuanhuang Qi, which was as calm as the sky in the whole area covered by the great array, immediately seemed to break up, and the attack of sword Qi also destroyed a large area.


    Chu Fei, who controls xuanhuang sword array, knows clearly how powerful this attack is and how strong it needs to be if he wants to resist such an attack. However, Chu Fei, who controls xuanhuang sword array, finds that he doesn''t really attack Dao target.


    There are two levels to control a large array. One is just like the feeling of controlling a game. It''s just a simple control. It''s controlled by the information from one''s own five senses and six senses. This level is low.


    Another high level is to control the direct communication with the array, to understand all the internal and external conditions of the array through the array itself, and to control the reaction of the array.


    Chu Fei, because of his systematic bonus, is better than the first level in controlling the array, but he is still a little behind the highest level.


    But even so, Chu Fei has been able to communicate.


    And in that sword array attack, Chu Fei knew that he should not have been able to hurt Zheng at that time.


    Zheng, who was hiding in the black ball, was also startled. He thought of many possibilities, but he didn''t expect that Chu Fei could leave the array directly and control the whole array.


    It''s like this big array was set up by Chu Fei himself!


    But Zheng knew at that time that it was impossible, and he also knew that he would not be able to find out the reason in a short time, so Zheng was very clever at that time and chose not to think, but began to seriously think about his situation.


    "Zheng, at that time, you were quite able to hide, but no matter how much you were, you were not trapped in the xuanhuang sword array!" Chu Fei started performing, but at the same time, he was also tucking away at heart. The broken sword array still dared to make complaints about Huang Huang.


    But there''s no way


    "Xuanhuang sword array? Did you really set up this big array? "


    Before Chu Fei had time to respond, Zheng immediately asked himself and said, "yes, according to the information I got, xiaodongtian itself is covered with a mysterious array, and that array is definitely not what people in xiaodongtian can make, so the only possibility is you..."


    At that time, Zheng said that he was not sure why he knew so much about Chengfei


    "Zheng, at that time, I was very curious. You ghost Valley is also a family. Why do you always stare at xiaodongtian? I''m afraid the collection of xiaodongtian is not as good as a family outside you..."


    "It seems that you don''t know anything. Well, since the people in xiaodongtian don''t think you are suitable to know, I naturally have to respect their meaning..."


    "Look what you said..." Chufei''s voice suddenly stopped, xuanhuang''s attack suddenly broke out, without any sign, everything happened so suddenly.


    In the black ball, Zheng cursed secretly at that time. Just during the chat, Zheng subconsciously relaxed his vigilance, but soon felt that it was wrong. He immediately stepped up his guard. At this time, Chu Fei began his second attack


    It can be said that if Zheng didn''t wake up in time, at least he would have been slightly injured


    "What a cunning boy!"


    "Cao, autumn is like loach, but do you think it will be safe? Isn''t it ghost gas? I haven''t eaten pork, and I haven''t seen pigs run! "


    Chufei hums and calls out Firebird. Then Firebird flies into xuanhuang formation. Naturally, chufei opens the formation


    After Firebird entered the array, he rushed to Zheng''s black ball at that time, and immediately released the power of Dao Huo!


    At that moment, Zheng was in a panic. They didn''t expect that the bird had a terrible situation. At that moment, the black ball immediately "returned" to the array!


    Chu Fei seemed to find the change, so at that moment, he immediately wholeheartedly controlled xuanhuang sword array to attack the black ball!


    Zheng hid in the black ball at that time and was shocked. In a hurry, he was ready to perform the core secret of the gate. But when he saw the xuanhuang sword falling like a waterfall, Zheng felt that the most powerful momentum had disappeared, and his black ball had recovered and "left" the array


    Zheng and chufei didn''t expect that they could escape like this


    "Is that ok? Zheng, at that time, what are you


    "Naive, do you think I''ll tell you?" Zheng didn''t know the meaning of Fei at that time. After all, he didn''t think Chu Fei would be such an idiot. Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    "Ah! Let''s discuss it! What can be said can not be said, not in your two mouths! Isn''t it, hehe... "


    At this moment, Chu Fei is as shameless as a crosstalk actor on the stage, but he doesn''t think so, because he hasn''t said it''s hard


    "Ha ha, don''t let me look down on you..."


    "What do you look down on? You didn''t look down on me at all.""That''s true, but it''s really beyond my expectation that you can become a monk in the secret period from an ordinary mortal in such a short time." Zheng''s energy at that time had already risen, just like an elder was educating his younger generation. He even ignored his current situation and said: "chufei, oh no, it''s the master of Chu. With your talent, little cave is not worthy of you. I won''t ask you to come to our ghost Valley. After all, the skills are different, and ordinary people can''t accept our ghost Valley''s cultivation methods, but they don''t like it Is there so many other sects to choose from? Apart from other sects, the blissful sect, which has always been better with you, is not bad... "


    Even hiding in the black ball did not affect Zheng''s condescending state at that time. Chu Fei was not angry, but very happy. Because Zheng was wasting his time


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Fei quickly opened the system, studying the details of xuanhuang sword array given by the system, and thinking about the reasons why his previous attack failed


    Soon, Chu Fei found that he couldn''t really control the big array at will. If he didn''t control the big array with the help of gods, he didn''t have enough power. With enough power, daohuo couldn''t influence the black ball continuously


    After all, the Firebird''s first attack on the black ball was to release the power of daohuo. It was at that moment that Chu Fei, who made do with the connection with Dazhen, felt that he could attack Zheng at that time


    "Ah, it''s here. The core of xuanhuang sword array is not only the attack of sword Qi, but also the simulation of heaven and earth I really can''t do it by myself. I have to go with the gods and spirits... "


    When Chu Fei finds out the problem, he immediately prepares to summon the spirit first. Then Chu Fei controls the array by himself, and the spirit is separated to control daohuo


    In this way, at least the two will not be the same!


    At this time, Zheng had already said a lot. Because he didn''t hear Chu Fei''s response, he doubted whether he had been hit by a trick, or what he had done


    But he didn''t have time to figure it out. The sword attack of xuanhuang sword formation came again!


    Like a waterfall, Zheng in the black air was puzzled. He said in his heart: isn''t chufei an idiot who hasn''t found that this attack can''t hurt me at all?


    In doubt, I saw that the sword Qi was getting closer and closer. Just as the sword Qi was about to slide over the black ball again, suddenly, Firebird appeared nearby, and instantly released the Dao fire power of Zhiyang Zhigang. At that moment, Zheng Dangshi, who was hiding in the void, was suddenly pulled out of the void by this power!


    In an instant, countless xuanhuang sword Qi smashed on the black ball, and instantly splashed a large amount of black Qi!


    "Yes, what''s the matter!"


    Zheng didn''t have time to think about it at that time. He knew that if the black ball faced the attack head-on, he didn''t stick to it for a long time, so he quickly pinched out the formula and mobilized his true yuan in the body as never before. In the rising black air, Zheng roared at that time!


    "Hell way!"


    At the same time, Zheng also "sank" into the gloomy world, just like the three words he roared out, he seemed to have entered the underworld from the sun


    Losing the black ball controlled by Zheng at that time, he was instantly destroyed by xuanhuang''s sword Qi, but the waterfall like sword Qi once again slipped in front of Zheng at that time


    Chu Fei frowned tightly and didn''t need to speak. Chu Fei''s spirit immediately manipulated the way and cremated it into a huge fire net. He wanted to wrap Zheng in a strange state!


    Chu Fei is not sure that this move will be useful, but the small probability is still effective. After all, it''s a similar scene when rescuing Hu Yu


    The fire net created by Dao Huo not only releases the terror of Yang, but also completely envelops Zheng Shi and his four worlds


    Chu Fei only felt that Zhenyuan in his body and his mental power were rapidly consumed, but Zheng seemed to have no problem at that time


    "Close the net!"


    Chu Fei''s mind moves, the spirit immediately controls it, and the fire net collapses quickly, but the scene that Chu Fei wants to see doesn''t appear. Zheng was still in the gloomy world, but the fire net has been folded into a small fireball.


    "It seems that daohuo is useless..."


    Chufei sighs secretly, and then takes back the fire, and the spirit returns to chufei''s room. But Chu was not himself, he said with a bitter smile:


    "if you don''t say anything else, you ghost Valley is really powerful. You can all escape You''re a hell of a road, and the black ball before you, should be It comes down in one continuous line... "


    Chu Fei''s words were not accurate, and he hesitated, but Zheng understood them at that time.


    "Ha ha, Master Chu, if you are interested in Tianshu liudao of our ghost Valley, I welcome you to cooperate with us."


    "How, cooperation can get the secret of your ghost Valley?"


    In the sixth way of Tianshu, chufei recognized the impulse to repeat the word because the four words made chufei think of too many things.


    "Ha ha, according to the situation, but there is hope."


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "you go, I can''t help you, but you can''t help me either."With that, chufei no longer controls xuanhuang array, but xuanhuang array doesn''t disappear because of it. After all, it stands here.


    But for Zheng at that time, he had already determined that the xuanhuang sword array was a trap set by chufei, so after chufei finished saying this, Zheng was waiting for chufei to withdraw the array. He didn''t know that after waiting for a long time, chufei didn''t move


    "Good, good, good! I''m playing tricks on you. Do you really think I can''t help you? "

 Chapter 620

    "Why, since you can escape from that mountain grave, there must be a way, but if your way can achieve your own goal, ha ha, it''s hard to say..."


    Chu Fei didn''t care about the threat of Zheng''s anger at that time, and Chu Fei didn''t know why Zheng suddenly changed from calmness to anger.


    Don''t know, also don''t care, Chu Fei finish saying words then float body to leave big array, fly to high altitude.


    After flying high up in the sky, Chu Fei found that he was in a group of mountains, and there were not many trees on the mountains, most of them were dangerous peaks and strange rocks.


    Although it was only a rough look, Chu Fei didn''t see any way, that is to say, this place didn''t seem to be the place where normal people would come.


    Chu Fei stepped on the duckweed sword and sighed that the xuanhuang sword array, which had lost its control, had become automatic, and there was a roar in the array:


    "Asura road!"


    Then there was a huge explosion. In a flash, the xuanhuang sword array had completely collapsed, and a terrible black air in the collapsed xuanhuang sword array rushed into the sky!


    This black gas didn''t mean to attack Chu Fei, but because it was too big, it was directly included in his attack range.


    Chu Fei frowned slightly, stepped on the flying sword and moved tens of meters, then stopped in the air and waited with his hands on his back. Needless to say, Zheng was out of trouble at that time.


    "The six ways of Tianshu, hell and Asura are all used. There should also be humanity, heaven, hungry ghost and beast..."


    Six Dao, Chu Fei naturally knew which six Dao was, but this was just what he thought in his heart. He didn''t have any intention to say it.


    The black air was rolling up into the sky. A moment later, it didn''t dissipate. On the contrary, it seemed more solid. At the next moment, the black air turned and changed, and finally turned into a thick column, on the top of which Zheng was slowly floating.


    It has to be said that the way Zheng appeared at that time was very shocking.


    But when Zheng emerged at that time, and finally found Chu Fei by scanning around, he was shocked.


    "You How can you fly? " Zheng couldn''t understand how Chu Fei did it at that time, because in his cognition, only people above the TIANTI realm could have the ability to fly, but it was also flying, and the words could not be less. Floating was another thing.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "do you want to learn? I can teach you! "


    Chu Fei''s tone of saying this was completely imitated the tone of Stephen Chow in Kung Fu, and it was a little exaggerated, which was full of irony in Zheng''s ears at that time.


    Zheng snorted coldly at that time. He had found the sword under Chu Fei''s feet. Then in a very short time, Zheng found an acceptable explanation for himself, that is, the sword was a powerful weapon for flying


    Zheng, who had found a "reasonable explanation", soon regained his composure. His anger did not show, but he was determined to kill him. He said: "Oh, you had a good fight in the battle before. This time, the battle was destroyed. Is it my turn to fight back?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Chu Fei rolled his eyes, and then he didn''t want to talk to Zheng at that time. What he wanted now was to find a place to confirm his position


    Because Chu Fei suspected that he was sent to another place after he came out of xuanhuang sword array!


    Because no matter how to say, Chu Fei should appear in the vicinity of Cheng Feng Mingyue and Wujiang Yue. But Chu was not a God. There was no one else around


    This is totally incomprehensible! The only explanation is that chufei was sent to another place!


    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to Zheng at that time. Instead, he floated around looking for the flat ground to put the car. But Zheng didn''t know what Chu Fei wanted to do. Seeing Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to himself, Zheng immediately began to prepare to do it!


    When Zheng was about to start at that time, a flash of dazzling light flashed over the sky, like an aurora burst, like a silent explosion.


    After this burst of light, Chu Fei subconsciously stopped, and then inexplicably felt that the space around was different, and became unstable, as if he was in a soap bubble that could break at any time


    This feeling is very mysterious, but in the final analysis, it is a sense of fear, a sense of wanting to run for life


    Just in the blink of an eye, Chu Fei felt that he had a layer of white sweat all over his body, and this kind of fear did not weaken, but was still rising.


    Chu Fei was shocked to see Zheng at that time. He thought it was the power of Tian Shu Liu Dao at that time. But when he saw Zheng''s dull expression, action and the same frightened face, he knew that it had something to do with Zheng at that time!


    "Zheng didn''t do it at that time, so It can''t be that this wasteland is going to collapse... "


    Chu Fei thought to himself that he couldn''t say it. He thought for two or three seconds, then stepped on the duckweed sword and shot into the distance


    Chu Fei didn''t even have time to confirm his direction, so he flew out. Now he just wanted to look at the navigation map on the flat groundChu Fei was not slow to leave. Zheng couldn''t catch up with him at that time. He could only watch Chu Fei disappear in a daze


    "Yes, chufei, you can''t run away from xiaodongtian!"


    After a word of venting, Zheng also immediately left here, but he was galloping on the ground, which could be regarded as gliding at most


    After flying for at least ten minutes, Chu Fei rushed out of the range of the mountains, and finally a little flat place appeared in front of his eyes. Chu Fei quickly landed, and then threw the SUV out.


    The navigation hasn''t been turned off, so Chu Fei doesn''t need to restart. Just wait for the navigation to recognize its location. So soon Chu Fei finds that he is far away from the forbidden area


    At the moment, chufei''s position is relatively close to the Hengduan Mountains in the North


    In the north, it was originally chufei''s next destination, but close to the Hengduan Mountains, it was naturally closer to the location where the guards of the forbidden area existed


    Anyway, I don''t know what happened in the wasteland now, but this palpitating feeling can''t be ignored. So Chu Fei decided to find someone to find out what happened first


    Therefore, Chu Fei determined the position and direction on the navigation, then put away the SUV, and then flew to the selected direction.


    More than ten minutes later, the lower part of chufei turned into mountains again, but chufei didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to fly for more than ten minutes before stopping. Then he didn''t land either. Instead, he directly picked up Zhenyuan in the same place and yelled with a lion''s roar:


    "can there be an elder guarding the forbidden area here? I have something important to ask you!"


    There was no response, and no one came out to answer Chu Fei


    "Is there a senior who guards the forbidden area here? I have something important to ask you!"


    "Is there a senior who guards the forbidden area here? I have something important to ask you!"


    Chu Fei yelled twice, but he still didn''t get any response. By this time, Chu Fei understood. I''m afraid the guard of the forbidden area had left


    After all, he roared with a lion, which was not an ordinary loud voice. In this case, if the guard of the forbidden area was still here, he would be able to hear chufei''s voice. As soon as he came out, he could see the flying of chufei''s imperial sword, and naturally he could think of the origin of this method


    What''s more, according to the previous performance, the guards of the forbidden area had frequent communication with each other


    But now that there is no response, combined with what happened before, Chu Fei doubts if something really happened in this wasteland!


    In Chu Fei''s view, the only big thing in the wasteland was the collapse of the wasteland!


    After careful calculation, Chu Fei has caught up with the tail tip of the collapse of the southern repression, and has witnessed the capture of the eastern and Western repression. Only the north is left


    Since there is something wrong with the forbidden area in the great wasteland, it seems that the light from the north can not last long under the condition that the repressive things in the three directions have disappeared. 1


    "is it because the light, the spirit of the sacred beast from the north, suppresses the forbidden area, so it is overloaded and collapses too early?"


    Chu Fei had no choice but to think wildly. But at this moment, a powerful momentum suddenly burst out, rushed to Chu Fei from afar, and spread all around in an instant


    With this momentum, a long Xiao came, which contained anger!


    "Long Xiao? Longyin, this is definitely the sound of Longyin! This momentum is also I''ve seen it. I''ve absolutely seen it! " Chu Fei frowned tightly, and his mind was running fast. "It can''t be a dragon. It''s more like the suppression of the East. The feeling of the spirit of the green dragon, isn''t it..."


    "Yes, green dragon, white tiger, Zhu que, Xuanwu is just a holy beast in all directions. There is another one in the middle, yellow dragon! It''s the spirit of the Yellow Dragon


    Chu Fei figured out the joint, and realized that since the spirit of the Yellow Dragon came out and roared, something must have happened. Maybe it was found and attacked


    If nothing else, the elder sister called for the spirit of the holy beast. Since the one in the middle was found, no one should pay attention to the one in the north. In addition, Chu Fei was worried that the forbidden land was on the verge of collapse, so he turned around and started the fuzzy transmission of the system!


    Whew!


    At the moment of pressing the button of fuzzy transmission, Chu Fei''s figure disappeared in situ!


    But when Chu Fei appeared again, he found that he did not appear after the normal transmission, but was held by a huge and beautiful hand!


    Before Chu Fei had time to figure out what was going on, the big hand disappeared. Fortunately, the duckweed sword at Chu Fei''s feet was still there, otherwise Chu Fei would fall from the air.


    "This..."


    "Don''t go to the north. The spirit of the sacred beast in the North has consumed more than half of it..." Big sister''s big voice rang out in Chu Fei''s mind. Although he was a little surprised, Chu Fei thought about it very quickly and said:


    "big sister, I am now..."


    "Go to the central mountain range of this space and get me the spirit of Huanglong...""But..." Chu Fei just subconsciously wants to bargain, or to play with his mouth, but eldest sister didn''t give him this opportunity at all. Chu Fei, who only had time to say one word, was directly thrown out by eldest sister using the system.


    Whew a disappear, suddenly appear, at the same time Chu Fei heard a sudden stop call curse, seems to be because of his sudden appearance and stop!

 Chapter 621

    In the short time before the recovery of vision, Chu Fei was full of doubts, and he was on guard. Because although the sight hasn''t been restored, the murderous Qi coming from all around has made Chu Fei tremble.


    The people who let out their murderous spirit were all present. They fought well and quarreled well. As a result, there was one more person in the air, and there was no sign of this person.


    In the eyes of the public, it may be understandable that it can appear quietly, but it is impossible that it can appear so quietly in such a special place as the barren area, the central mountain range of the barren area, and under the killing collision of hundreds of people. 1


    since the impossible things appear, what is the strength of this person Isn''t it going to be terrible?


    Although the wasteland limits the age of entrants, it does not limit the strength of entrants!


    If there is a genie genius who really surpasses the quadrupole and enters the ladder realm before the age of 30, then it is understandable to have such a performance!


    Not all of the hundreds of people present thought so, but at least half of them thought so


    So, in this moment, they subconsciously put their killing intention on chufei!


    The only way to solve this problem is to give up the best thing


    Such a fragile way of cooperation almost reached a consensus at the moment of chufei''s appearance. Therefore, everyone tacitly stopped fighting


    It''s just that there are so obviously special young people who haven''t stopped because they can''t and dare not


    Even if it was only a tenth of a second, it was enough for the monks to have many changes. Fortunately, no one attacked chufei during this period, and chufei was able to recover his eyesight and move freely.


    Cang!


    With a light sound, Chu Fei''s feet try to step on the duckweed sword, which also makes him not fall below Out of habit, when stepping on the duckweed sword, Chu Fei squatted to seek stability and release his strength, and scanned around.


    When Chu Fei stood up straight, he had seen the situation around him clearly.


    The central mountain range in the forbidden area is not suitable. It''s just a mountain high enough. There are many mountains in the area. The height of any mountain is higher than that of Hengduan Mountain range.


    At this time, chufei''s foot was the highest peak of the mountain, but because the mountain was huge enough, even though it looked very steep, it could be described as gentle when it really fell under the feet of the people.


    And right below Chu Fei, hundreds of meters high from the mountain, there is a colorful light ball. Inside the light ball, a yellow dragon is rushing left and right.


    Needless to say, the yellow little dragon is the spirit of the central sacred beast, and the colorful light ball wrapped around it is not really colorful. It''s just that there are many colors, and they come from different people.


    Following the energy line on the colorful light ball, chufei finds the person who is working together to control the light ball


    Chu Fei had expected that they were all under 30 years old, but he didn''t expect that among these people, the number of women was almost equal to that of men


    In addition to these individual friars, there are also two groups that have gathered the strength of many people to participate in the construction of this imprisoned sphere of light with their own strength.


    Of course, just looking at the posture of these people, Chu Fei knows that they are not working together at all, but in an awkward balance confrontation.


    Moreover, Chu Fei can be sure that one of the people who came forward to capture the spirit of Huanglong was the leader of his own sect and the core elite of his own sect


    This can be seen from the advanced Taoist instruments on hand


    When Chu Fei looked at the treasures in these people''s hands, his eyes were shining green


    Chu Fei''s greedy eyes were naturally in the eyes of these hundreds of people, so they even more determined that their judgment and speculation were correct. If they were not super tough, how could they show such eyes to so many experts at the same time!


    However, chufei didn''t move and speak, and the people below didn''t move much, just like the central mountain because of the appearance of chufei, it once again entered into another strange balance.


    Cough!


    Chu Fei coughed falsely, then began to smile and said:


    "Yo, everyone is very busy. Ha ha, then I''ll make a long story short, this Well, do you all know what it is? "


    Chu Fei is not too direct, because he found that these people look at their own eyes a little wrong, Chu Fei does not want to really let himself become the target of public criticism, so he decided to ease the atmosphere.


    But the embarrassment is that no one responded to chufei, because everyone was on guard and thought about how to find out the details of chufei.


    It''s strange to say that one of the people below doesn''t know Chu Fei, and Chu Fei doesn''t know them, and he doesn''t know anything about their dress and the sect they represent.What about the blissful gate? What about the barbarians? What about the holy court?


    Chu Fei was very puzzled. After all, these three sects are all the best. Don''t they want to fight for such things as the central mountains and the spirit of the Yellow Dragon?


    Do not want to understand this, fortunately Chu Fei is not too tangled.


    Seeing that there was no one to take care of him, Chu Fei chose a nice looking nun at random, then waved to others and said, "friend, why don''t you talk? What is this? Why do you care so much..."


    The nun named by Chu Fei frowns slightly. She doesn''t want to talk now, because at the moment, she''s holding the Taoist weapon provided by the headmaster to fight for opportunities, and she''s still fighting with many experts. At this time, if she''s a little distracted, she may lose, so she doesn''t speak


    But another girl stood up and said:


    "who are you? If you''re just watching, leave quickly. There''s nothing to watch here. If you''re just robbing things, don''t blame us!"


    The girl''s response seemed to press a switch, and soon there was a rush all around. But these noises were not big, and Chu Fei''s ears were just buzzing.


    It''s really that everyone is afraid of being hated by this man in the sky


    Of course, there are special


    "It seems that they are afraid of this man. Who is he? Why don''t they even have anyone who dares to speak up?" This is a young man. He seems to be a new comer. He doesn''t seem to have seen any market. Naturally, he doesn''t think much about it.


    Next to him, a man who was obviously older covered the young man''s mouth with a speechless face, then waved his hand to lay a layer of sound insulation barrier, and the young man said:


    "don''t pull me if you want to die, you''ve seen anyone who can stand in the air for so long!"


    The young man was not happy, but he also listened to the words of people around him. He nodded to show that he understood, and the people next to him released their hands covering his mouth. The young man asked in a low voice:


    "but he stepped on a Taoist instrument, isn''t it the problem of that Taoist instrument..."


    "I don''t know, even if it is, but now he dares to appear directly in the sky of the young dragon under the gaze of everyone, which means that he doesn''t pay attention to everyone at all!"


    "So..."


    The dialogue between the two is not an isolated case, but also clearly shows that not everyone knows the essence of the spirit of the Yellow Dragon.


    They call it the young dragon. That''s what most of the people here think. In their opinion, the spirit of the Yellow Dragon is really the young Yellow Dragon. It''s a magic dragon!


    Since it''s a dragon, you have to get it anyway!


    If anyone can bring this young dragon back to zongmen, it will shake the whole world of crape myrtle!


    Apart from other things, few people can easily put down their fame.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei didn''t hear their conversation, otherwise he would have understood the enthusiasm of the hundreds of people on the scene


    But because he didn''t understand and didn''t know, Chu Fei didn''t want to stay in this place for a long time after he saw that these people wanted to drive him away


    "Well, since you all want me to go, I''ll go."


    When Chu Fei spoke, he was also communicating with her in his mind, saying:


    "elder sister, take it away, and I will take it away directly."


    Originally, Chu Fei thought that there would be no problem with elder sister, but she was very upset and said, "a green dragon and a white tiger, both of which were captured by me, but I remember that this task was to let you hand over the suppressed things to me, right?"


    Well


    The elder sister was very angry. Chu Fei kept reminding himself, but at the same time, he didn''t understand why the elder sister would say this kind of thing at this time


    "This is the last time. In the future, what I want you to get for me must be obtained by yourself and then handed over to me. Do you understand me?"


    "Haha, I understand, I understand, I understand, really!" Chu Fei, the latter, has the cheek to respond and is ready to leave


    But at this moment, under the gaze of hundreds of people, Chu Fei''s spirit floated out and landed next to the light ball that imprisoned the spirit of the Yellow Dragon. Then the spirit stretched out its hand


    At that moment, the spirit of Huanglong disappeared


    But the light ball that imprisons the spirit of the Yellow Dragon is still there, intact!


    At this moment, these hundreds of people are shocked - really master!


    But the next moment, these hundreds of people are crazy!


    "Cao! Do it


    "Fight! Kill him


    "Yes, I will, at all costs!"


    "Come on, all for me! Fight to death


    "I''ll kill the whole family who let him go! Do it


    ¡­¡­


    Crazy, all crazy, the battle was ignited instantly!Although Chu Fei was surprised, he didn''t worry too much. The spirit was forced out by the elder sister, but it didn''t matter. Chu Fei took back the spirit, and then started the fuzzy transmission of the system


    Unfortunately, the fuzzy transmission function of the system fails


    At that moment, Chu Fei didn''t believe it. In the sea of consciousness, the button was pressed crazily. At last, the spirit rushed to press it, but it still didn''t work


    Chu Fei looked at the attacks that rushed to him. They were colorful and powerful. Even if they were only a few, they were seriously injured!


    Because most of those attacks are released by using advanced Dao tools!


    At this moment, Chu Fei finally understood that the elder sister''s anger was not so easy to calm down! And at the moment, all this is absolutely intentional!


    "Big sister, you pit me!" Chu Fei wants to cry without tears!

 Chapter 622

    Chufei is really trapped, but eldest sister will not come out to apologize, because she put it on purpose.


    Chu Fei is depressed and wants to cry, but now is not the time to cry. He must first solve the difficulties he is facing.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei knows that he has no way to deal with the crisis


    Chufei didn''t think about the tortoise shell, but the problem is that the tortoise shell is a semicircle structure. Even if we put that aside, chufei is now in the air, and whether the tortoise shell can be used in the air is completely different.


    Chu Fei can gamble on his own means. If he fails, he can directly use the system to repair the system It''s reasonable to say that the elder sister can''t even fail to repair the system


    But the words say so, but Chu Fei at the moment is not willing to do so.


    Because in Chu Fei''s view, the behavior of big sister Dagang is a violation of her own custom-made rules, and the system is the embodiment of this rule.


    Chu Fei, who was resentful, didn''t tangle much. Seeing that he really didn''t have a good way, he directly tied the transmission point in the wasteland to the barbarian blood city.


    As soon as Chu Fei had finished changing the binding, the attacks around him were within a few feet of Chu Fei. For those hundreds of people around him, Chu Fei could not escape. His only chance was to resist


    But Chu Fei started the transmission at the last time


    Explosion, countless spells collided, there was a huge explosion, but this explosion has nothing to do with chufei.


    Chufei has left the wasteland and suddenly appears in the center of the barbarian blood city square


    Before that, the iron house was the place to prevent it.


    However, chufei''s transmission was not silent, because at the moment of his appearance, a man passed by, and chufei suddenly bumped into him.


    Chufei is OK, because his heart is angry, so his whole body is tight, and he didn''t fall because of being hit, but the other party is different, even because he hit chufei and sat on the ground directly.


    Chu Fei frowned. It was the first time that this kind of teleportation hit someone. At the same time, Chu Fei felt that his arm seemed to hit two soft places


    Needless to say, it must have hit the girl, or the girl hit chufei.


    Chu Fei, who is in a normal mood, will certainly turn around to look at the situation and apologize by the way, but now Chu Fei doesn''t do it. Instead, he just walks away. He doesn''t even want to stay in the same place.


    At the same time, Chu Fei''s heart is also wondering why the elder sister has no response? Did my choice get big sister''s acquiescence?


    He walked all the way, but after walking out of the square, Chu Fei didn''t know where to go. After all, he didn''t have a fixed place to live in the barbarian blood city


    "Go to find Master Yu Lianhua She should still be here, but when I saw her, I said that I had to give up because I was tripped by the system, so I ran out Yes, I I''m Cao! I came out by myself! "


    Chu Fei finally realizes that he seems to have left Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue in the forbidden area


    Wujiangyue is OK. He is a master of the holy court, but Cheng Feng is different from Mingyue. They are only in the secret period. They are not good at this kind of strength in the wasteland!


    "What if they die in it Then I''ll... "


    "No, no, this trip was originally for training. They followed me all the time and didn''t get any training. It''s better to act alone But the forbidden area is about to collapse Even if the training doesn''t have to be so fierce! "


    At the moment, chufei''s mind was in a mess, because there was no way to watch them die in the forbidden area But the more he worried about this, the more he would think about it. In just a few steps, Chu Fei had already shot at more than a dozen tragic ways of death that they might encounter


    No way, Chu Fei re open the system, he hopes he can also specify a transmission point, daodahuang forbidden area, after all, the system transmission point can be opened a lot!


    It can be said that when Chu Fei really opened the system, he found that he had no way to go to the designated place to do the transmission point!


    "No, why? It''s OK just now. It''s OK just now! Big sister, it was OK just now! "


    Chu Fei is already in a mess and can''t calm down, so he is almost crazy in the sea of consciousness


    Chu Fei''s heart is clear. He knows that the reason why he can designate daoxuecheng square before is mainly because the transmission point of the forbidden area was tied by the elder sister, not by himself, so he can think that the welfare of the system has not been used up


    This benefit is not unlimited. If you want to bind more delivery points later, Chu Fei must go to that place in person, and then you can set the current location as the delivery point


    Because he knew this in his heart, Chu Fei didn''t want to be reasonable. What he was thinking now was not reasonable. Therefore, in the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei was shouting crazily!"It''s OK just now, it''s OK just now. Hurry up and bind me the forbidden area. I''ll exchange the exchange point. I''ll exchange one hundred million for one hundred million. Let me bind the forbidden area quickly!"


    In chufei''s chamber of God, the spirit sits in the temple. He originally closed his eyes for meditation and opened his eyes because of chufei''s madness in the sea of consciousness. Then he looks at chufei in the sea of consciousness like a fool


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. Even his spirit had despised him. He just wanted to use this unreasonable way to win his elder sister''s help again


    But at this time, Chu Fei suddenly felt that he was covered with a cold, which was not evil, but simply afraid


    Chu Fei stops his madness subconsciously. The spirit in the God room is also puzzled. The spirit also feels this feeling, but he doesn''t know what''s going on


    "Illusion "Right?" A moment later, Chu Fei murmured, but before his voice fell, a figure appeared directly in Chu Fei''s sea of consciousness!


    At that moment, chufei was confused


    Who are you? Why in my consciousness sea!


    Who are you? You''re not who I am! Why are you here!


    In chufei''s sea of consciousness, in front of the system''s operation interface, there suddenly appears a Beauty


    Yes, it''s beauty. Chu Fei and his spirit all affirmed this evaluation in an instant.


    And Chu Fei also knows that the word "beauty" is not qualified to describe her at all. Her beauty is exquisite and distressing. It seems that she fell in love at that moment, and at the same time she was immediately lovelorn


    Fortunately, Chu Fei quickly adjusted his mood, did not let himself sink in this emotion.


    Chu Fei is also smart. Although she was shocked by the beauty''s sudden appearance in her consciousness, she just thought of her identity in the blink of an eye


    "Big Big sister, big sister


    Chufei''s voice is a little hoarse, even in the sea of consciousness. Chufei only feels that his throat is very dry and dry


    She did not speak, but calmly looked at Chu Fei, her eyes seem to have the whole universe, and Chu Fei in which is like dust.


    "You You... " Chu Fei swallowed his saliva hard, then said again:


    "are you big sister?"


    This time, chufei''s words were smooth.


    She didn''t speak, but her eyes had changed a little. Chufei found that there was a flicker in her eyes, and she was no longer like dust, but really appeared in her eyes as a person.


    "Why don''t you shout?" She is really a big sister, which does not need any explanation, so she did not mean to explain.


    Chu Fei gave an embarrassed forehead, and then his eyes swept her body involuntarily


    Naturally, she''s not naked. In fact, she''s not only wearing clothes, but also very beautiful and sexy. It''s just that this dress is a modern fashion on earth. It seems to be a big brand


    When he found this, Chu Fei subconsciously scanned his exchange point. It was a little less. Needless to say, it must have been taken by the elder sister to exchange clothes


    To Chu Fei''s reaction, eldest sister didn''t show any satisfaction or dissatisfaction, although her clothes now show a lot


    "Why don''t you shout..."


    "Well This I can''t trust them... " Chu Fei knew that he could not pretend to be stupid, so he had to answer the question honestly.


    "I didn''t force you out." Big sister is still indifferent, indifferent seems to have no feelings.


    "Yes, I am. It''s my fault." In the face of women, in the face of a woman who is so much stronger than himself, Chu had no choice but to seriously rethink what happened before, so he knew that he was really impulsive.


    "Well." Elder sister big gently grace a, then looking at Chu Fei silent.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to look at her at the beginning, so he didn''t know what she was thinking. But a moment later, Chu Fei felt that this was not the way, so he raised his head and looked into her big eyes.


    Then Chu Fei fell into an ice cave


    At that moment, chufei felt that he had fallen into the hell of the 18th floor


    At that moment, Chu Fei''s only thought was to break free from this terrible feeling.


    Unfortunately, if only relying on Chu Fei himself, he has no ability to break free.


    Fortunately, the elder sister also found something wrong and closed her eyes.


    "Don''t look me in the eye. You can''t stand it."


    Voice down, big sister big figure disappeared, back to the system.


    Chu Fei breathed a sigh of relief, but in a twinkling of an eye, he found that he was already sitting on the ground. In the sea of consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit was already depressed, and seemed to be consumed too much


    "Big sister, Cheng Feng, Mingyue, they..."Chu Fei couldn''t say anything about it, because he knew that no matter what he said, the elder sister would not help.


    If eldest sister can''t let herself go back to the forbidden area, then Cheng Feng, Mingyue and wujiangyue will have to rely on themselves.


    So, all Chu Fei can do now is wait Wait for them to come back, wait for them to come back alive.


    Chu Fei''s consciousness returned to reality. He saw the unique architecture of the blood city, the simple road of the blood city, and the barbarian children who were surrounded by Chu Fei because of curiosity.


    Chufei got up with a bitter smile and patted the dust on his body. As soon as he was about to take a step, he felt a gentle force wrapped around him. The next moment, chufei soared into the air and entered a yellow attic.


    "Master..."


    "What''s the matter with you, young man? Why are you so useless when you come out so early? Did you spoil dozens of girls in the forbidden area?"


    It''s yulianhua, the elder of the blissful gate, who discovered chufei before. Out of curiosity, she directly caught chufei in front of her. The total distance is only a few hundred meters, which is nothing to the master of TIANTI.

 Chapter 623

    In the face of Yu Lianhua''s teasing, Chu Fei really wants to tell her that her system is Niang But the problem is, I''m afraid this kind of thing will cause more trouble.


    Therefore, Chu Fei could only hide this matter in his heart, but he said with a bitter smile:


    "being besieged, there is no way to escape..."


    "Besieged? What have you done? " Jade lotus is very curious, also don''t know whether she is really interested or because in the blood city to stay bored.


    Chu Fei sighed and nodded:


    "it''s really under siege. I don''t know where they all came from. Anyway, hundreds of them were fighting for something at that time, and then I happened to be next to that thing..."


    "Hundreds? So many people besieged you to run away? " Yu Lianhua exclaimed, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Chu Fei was helpless, but he didn''t say much. The jade lotus turned her mouth, went up and down a lot of Chu Fei for a long time, and then said:


    "are those hundreds of people made of paper? Hundreds of people besiege you, and you can still run away. What a shame


    Chu Fei rolled a white eye, then casually pulled a chair with a speechless face and sat down.


    "Boy, what school are those people from? There''s no one in our blissful gate, right


    Looking at Yu Lianhua''s disgust, Chu Fei wants to tell her that there are really people from the blissful gate, but unfortunately, this kind of joke is meaningless.


    Therefore, Chu Fei described the dress of those hundreds of people in a word, and some people''s dress was not characteristic, so it was very difficult to describe.


    However, Yu Lianhua was well-informed. Even if Chu Fei''s description was poor, he finally recognized several sects and said, "well, according to you, those people are at least from second rate sects. Some of them are famous first-class sects. You can run away under their siege. I really don''t know if you should despise the poor sects It''s over. "


    "Master, don''t hurt me. Even if their sect leaders join hands to besiege me, it''s not a big deal. They can''t stop me if I want to leave."


    "Oh, who are you going to show? You look like you''ve been bullied. What''s the difference between you and your angry daughter-in-law?"


    "I''m worried about my disciples..."


    "Return the disciples? You seem to be their master, but you don''t run away because you are besieged. Where do you leave them to die? "


    Yu Lianhua asked herself that she didn''t think Chu Fei could do such a thing, but the problem was that many people were forced to do so. Therefore, the jade lotus put away the heart of teasing on this issue.


    Chu Fei shook his head, which made Yu Lianhua feel relieved.


    "Lost, they are together with wujiangyue, and I don''t know what will happen to them..."


    "I lost it. Hi! I thought what''s the matter. All right, they''re all monks. No one has to face a few dangers. Otherwise, how can they be promoted... "


    In the following time, Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua talked a lot, but most of them just talked aimlessly. Later, they found out that Chu Fei wanted to go to the blissful gate.


    Time passed in the chat, and soon came to the evening. Outside the attic, a disciple of the blissful gate reported that the barbarian Princess Huyu was visiting.


    Needless to say, it must be because they heard that Chu Fei had come back. Chu Fei and yulianhua both knew this, so no one thought too much. It was just that yulianhua looked at Chu Fei with a smile.


    Not so good at Kung Fu, Hu Yu''s footsteps rang out and soon came to Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua As a result, the chat between the two turned into three


    This kind of life which has nothing to do and can''t leave lasted for three days. In these three days, Chu Fei was very anxious every day, because he was no longer worried about the safety of Cheng Feng and Mingyue.


    It''s funny to say that if Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue had been acting separately, they would not have been so. It''s because they were acting with Chu Fei, so they would have been so worried after Chu Fei lost them.


    Because fox Jade also understand part of things, so for Chu Fei''s anxiety and worry, she is also empathetic. As a result, Huyu used her status as a barbarian princess to arrange many barbarian soldiers near the entrance of the forbidden area, just to let chufei know immediately after Cheng Feng and Mingyue appeared.


    On the fourth day, chufei is sitting in the attic of the blissful gate, while yulianhua is tasting the delicious food chufei brings out. At the same time, Yu Lianhua also shares the relevant information of the sky climbing list with Chu Fei


    At this time, there are two figures in the distance rushed to this side, at the same time, not close to one of them anxiously called up.


    "Master Chu, Master Yu, something happened in the forbidden area!"


    Bored Chu Fei is frightened by the sound. Yu Lianhua is surprised to put down her snack. The person who yells is Hu Yu. As for the people who come with Hu Yu, they didn''t expect that they are Hu Yu''s father.The two of them did not go through the door, but floated directly through the window.


    "Fox jade, what''s the matter? What happened to the forbidden area


    As soon as they came in, Chu Fei asked directly.


    the fox said, "I don''t know, but I don''t know..."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei subconsciously looks at Hu Yu''s father, and so does Yu Lianhua. After all, Hu Yu''s father is a strong man in the realm of heaven ladder, so his judgment should be very possible


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely that I''ve sent someone to invite you to explore. If something really happens in the forbidden area, we''ll make preparations as early as possible."


    "No need to probe, it''s true!" Chu Fei''s brow was wrinkled like mountains and rivers. He turned his head to look at the jade lotus flower and said:


    "master, let''s go quickly!"


    Yulianhua just nodded slightly, then grabbed chufei''s shoulder and disappeared in the room. Huyu and his daughter heard yulianhua''s voice after chufei disappeared, saying:


    "let''s go first, you should inform others quickly."


    Fox jade and father a face depressed, but also did not say anything, but immediately set out to inform others to go.


    Under the full speed of yulianhua, it didn''t take much time to get to the entrance of the forbidden area of Xuecheng road. When they came to the entrance of the forbidden area, they found that many monks had gathered nearby.


    Some of these friars are barbarian soldiers, who are in the nearby realm. The other part seems to be people who just came out of the forbidden area, because their faces are full of fear.


    After yulianhua and chufei fell, yulianhua immediately released her divine consciousness and thought about the entrance to the forbidden area. It was a very stable void passage, but at this time, the void passage was shaking like a turbulent wave.


    Chu Fei glanced around and saw a monk who was a little familiar. He thought it was a man he had seen in the forbidden area, so he grabbed him.


    This man''s accomplishments were not high, so he had no resistance to Chu Fei''s actions. At first, he was scared, but when he saw Chu Fei''s face clearly, the panic on his face disappeared.


    "Do you know me?"


    "I saw you. At the exit, I saw you kill Teach those people in Huangtian island a lesson. "


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t answer this, but asked:


    "did you just come out of the forbidden area?"


    "Yes, we''re all just out."


    "What''s going on inside?"


    "I don''t know. Just a moment ago, we were chatting near the exit of the forbidden area. All of a sudden, there was a flash of lightning and thunder. The sky seemed to have been ripped open, and countless flashes of lightning came down..."


    "Yes, the lightning seems to be really destroying the forbidden area..." Someone spoke to me next to me. I''m afraid of the previous scene.


    "No, it''s ok if it''s just these. After all, it''s a forbidden area. But after the lightning, the earth collapses. All the peaks in our sight begin to collapse, and there are many cracks in the space. Many people are directly engulfed by the cracks in the space


    "Fortunately, the export is still stable, otherwise, I''m afraid none of us can get out..."


    "Do you know you''re out?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Well, for the time being, it''s just us. About 70% of the people near the exit..."


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t ask any more, because he knew he couldn''t ask any more.


    Chu Fei took a look at the jade lotus flower. It seemed that he didn''t find anything there. At this time, there were many figures rushing in the distance. It was estimated that they were all the elders of other sects


    Chu Fei frowned and walked to the place where there were few people nearby. Then he directly communicated with eldest sister in the sea of consciousness and said, "eldest sister, the forbidden area has begun to collapse."


    "Well, I''ve heard that."


    "Well Is it too early... "


    Eldest sister did not give any response to Chu Fei''s complaint, but fell into silence, which seemed to be eternal silence. Chu Fei sighs. He knows that he has nothing to do now. He has to find a slightly higher place to stand. Then he stares at the empty passage and looks forward to the appearance of Cheng Feng Mingyue, Wujiang moon, Yun Shuxue and even Xin shisan


    Jade lotus and many other experts have come together, but they have no idea what is happening now. It''s true that all the people present were shocked by this incident, but not many people were really worried.


    More people stay here just to witness the collapse of a forbidden area, which is a once-in-a-lifetime thing!


    "Well, look at the stele, the list of Taoist instruments has changed again!"


    "It''s the same with the hero list. There are a lot of people again!"


    "If those Taoist instruments don''t know what role they can play."


    "It would be a pity if all the Taoist utensils on the list were in the wasteland. It''s estimated that they would have to be buried in it...""Who said no, but it certainly won''t. It''s not bad that there are so many forbidden areas and dangerous places. It''s estimated that 10% of the steles on the sky are barren areas..."


    Chu Fei also noticed the changes on the stele. On the list of heroes, he has dropped a lot of places, and many other names appear on his name. Although there are many new Daoqi on the list of Daoqi, none of them can compete with the golden feather fan for the first place


    In this process, Chu Fei noticed that many people rushed out of the empty passage. Naturally, most of them were decorated.


    And chufei clearly noticed that there were two or three unfortunate people who were injured because of the instability of the void channel itself


    "Even the passage is like this. I don''t know what it will be like in it..."


    Chu Fei, who was already worried, felt a little more sad at this moment. There were two new friends and teachers in the forbidden area. They had already let Chu Fei know that if the forbidden area collapsed, they would fall together


    With the passage of time, the passage becomes more and more unstable, and more and more people come out, and the injuries of the people who just come out become more and more serious.

 Chapter 624

    You don''t have to ask. There must have been more serious changes in the forbidden area. Chu Fei is worried, but he really has nothing to do now. The only thing he can do is to occasionally look at the jade lotus, shikaitian and many other sky ladder masters, hoping that they can have corresponding solutions.


    But this kind of expectation can only be wishful thinking


    The vicinity of the void passage has been cleared. It was ordered by the old patriarch of the barbarians. A hundred meters away, each sect set out its own camp, and the monks who had just escaped from the forbidden area were led to their own territory.


    There are also a lot of friars who come here by themselves or by themselves. After they come out, they are arranged in the territory designated by the barbarians themselves.


    On the contrary, because they were worried that the barbarians or other people would do something bad to them, some of them just slipped away after a short rest.


    Because everyone''s attention is focused on the collapse of the wasteland and the empty passage, so few people care about these scattered cultivation.


    As time goes by, the frequency of people coming out of the void channel has become lower and lower, but each of these people coming out behind will cause a small sensation.


    You can see that these people should be the best in their respective families.


    Not far away, many great friars in the realm of heaven ladder, such as yulianhua, shikaitian, bailifeihong, shengtingwuqi and the Lord of ghost Valley, are waiting for them. By the way, they are still chatting. However, for the first time, laoshanji and other great friars who have always been against chufei are very quiet. They even know chufei''s position clearly and don''t show any enemy I don''t care.


    "At this time, you holy court and blissful people haven''t come out yet. It seems that they will gain a lot." The Lord of ghost Valley said with a smile.


    "Your apprentice Zheng didn''t come out at that time. I just noticed that there were only two or three people in your ghost valley. It seems that other people are reluctant to come out so early..." Yu Lianhua replied with a smile.


    "Ah, those people who are not competitive can''t be compared with you under the blissful gate. That''s the great emperor''s orthodoxy. Where can we be compared with our unorthodox ways? But I''m looking forward to some surprises from those children who are not competitive..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei only glanced at them and no longer cared about them. They were all old people. When he spoke, he could not get anything useful except oily.


    However, at this time, an unprecedented shock broke out in the void channel. At that moment, chufei even doubted whether the void channel was about to collapse.


    However, it was unexpected that the next moment, dozens of young friars came out, one by one in order, fast.


    Moreover, these dozens of people are not from the same sect, or they should be from seven or eight different sects


    What''s more, chufei looks familiar to these people, because they are part of the group that attacked chufei for the sake of the spirit of the Yellow Dragon in the central mountains,.


    After these people came out, Chu Fei heard the voice of Yu Lianhua and said:


    "are these the people you are talking about?"


    "Well, it''s just part of it..."


    Chu Fei responded in a low voice, but Yu Lianhua said with a smile:


    "this is all. The rest should have died in it."


    Chu Fei opened his mouth and didn''t speak, because no matter how you look at it, the people who haven''t come out now must be in great danger. It''s not too bad to say that they are doomed. But Yu Lianhua is not worried, and the other great friars in the realm of TIANTI are not worried. The ones who are worried are often the small friars of Chu Fei''s strength level.


    After a while, several white clothes finally flashed out of the void passage. Yun Shuxue and Xin Shishan were among them. As for the others, Chu Fei didn''t know each other, but they were all from the blissful gate.


    Chu Fei was relieved, and finally saw the person he knew came out, but the face of the jade lotus over there didn''t seem to be very pretty.


    "Yes! It''s not bad that you''re out of the gate of bliss. If I remember correctly, the one in front of you should be your own disciple. It''s a genius to have such accomplishments at such an age... " After a pause, the master of ghost Valley regretfully said:


    "it''s just that the mind is much worse, and you still need to exercise..."


    Yu Lianhua rolled her eyes. These friars of heaven ladder are just bickering with their disciples'' luck. The key is that there is no way to refute it. After all, this is the "rules of the game".


    Yunshu Xuexin thirteen people have no injuries, it seems that they did not encounter any danger, although can not figure out why, but it is also a good thing for Chu Fei.


    Then, the people of the holy court also came out, and wujiangyue walked at the end of the same gate.


    Because of the guidance of the barbarians, even if they just came out, they didn''t know anything, but they couldn''t go wrong. However, wujiangyue, who was at the end of the journey, didn''t really go to the pilgrimage site. Instead, she grabbed a barbarian soldier and asked what.The barbarian soldier said two words to Wu Jiangyue, then pointed to Chu Fei''s position


    Obviously, wujiangyue is looking for chufei.


    Chu Fei also noticed this, very curious in the heart, and Wu Jiangyue did not really come to Chu Fei''s position, but waved to Chu Fei.


    Although Chu Fei is puzzled, he wants to be sure that it has something to do with Cheng Feng and Mingyue, so he doesn''t delay his time and directly floats to wujiangyue''s side.


    "What happened? Why didn''t you come back to us?" Wujiangyue was the first to speak.


    "I came back, but somehow I was thrown into a big array, and I met Zheng in it. At that time..." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "No wonder..." Wujiangyue suddenly realized, which made chufei look confused.


    "No wonder what?"


    "No wonder Zheng was so angry when he met us..."


    "Did you meet Zheng then?" Chu Fei was surprised, but wujiangyue was very clever to realize that Chu Fei had misunderstood and said: "it was us, together with Cheng Feng and Mingyue. We met together, just near the exit. At that time, Zheng and a lot of people launched an attack immediately after seeing us."


    "And then what?"


    "And then Originally, we wanted to go, but Cheng Feng and Mingyue didn''t know what happened. They rushed up together and forced us to come out... "


    Chu Fei doesn''t speak. Although he didn''t expect Cheng Feng and Mingyue to have such a skill, he just didn''t think of it. As two people who were born and cultivated by themselves, they must be more proficient in the use of magic than Chu Fei.


    Therefore, it''s not too strange that Cheng Feng Mingyue can do this.


    Of course, Chu Fei can see that Wu Jiangyue is telling the truth.


    "How was the war before you came out?" Chu Fei asked anxiously.


    "How to say, Zheng had a total of twelve ghost Valley disciples at that time, but they seemed to be suppressed by Cheng Feng and Mingyue..."


    Chufei smiles, nods, and then turns to see the Lord of ghost valley. Chufei knows that they must have heard the conversation between themselves and wujiangyue. After all, they didn''t lay a sound barrier. Even if they did, it would not be of any use to the great friar of TIANTI.


    Chu Fei was right. The Lord of ghost Valley not only heard it, but also was very depressed. If it wasn''t for the pressure from Yu Lianhua, Shi Kaitian and Bai lifeihong, he would have done it directly.


    "Chu Fei You don''t have to worry too much. They are both very good. " Wujiangyue is a pure comfort. After all, in terms of strength, Chengfeng Mingyue is just a monk in the secret period.


    However, Chu Fei was smiling, staring at the leader of the ghost Valley and whispering:


    "I''m not worried, just ghost Valley, and I can''t stop the people in the cave!"

 Chapter 625

    The reason why Chu Fei said this was because he hated the ghost Valley, because Chu Fei didn''t feel that he had offended the ghost Valley, and he didn''t feel that little Dongtian was worthy of being targeted by the ghost Valley, but it happened that the ghost Valley did so, so the hatred came into being.


    After finishing this sentence, Chu Fei''s provocative eyes got the response of the Lord of the ghost valley. However, due to his identity, the Lord of the ghost Valley didn''t make much reaction, and even said that there was no other reaction except his eyes.


    Wujiang month wry smile, she naturally understand why Chu Fei said so, but it seems that nothing will happen, Wujiang month will sound Chu Fei leave.


    Over there, Wu Qi, Wu Jiang Yue''s father, naturally relaxed after seeing Wu Jiang Yue come out. It''s reasonable that Wu Jiang Yue doesn''t have to be so anxious to stay with her father unless she gets something and has to give it to her father as soon as possible


    Chu Fei naturally understood Wu Jiangyue''s practice, and he also knew that Wu Jiangyue really didn''t have any need to stay and stand by her side.


    But just after Wu Jiangyue left, Yun Shuxue and Xin Shishan came to Chu Fei''s side, as if they had discussed with Wu Jiangyue


    In this regard, Chu Fei has nothing to say. After all, on the surface, the blissful gate and the holy court where Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan are located are still not good. They are so open and friendly.


    "He didn''t attack you..." Yun Shuxue whispered next to him. As a younger martial sister, Xin shisan naturally understood why Yun Shuxue said so, and then said:


    "yes, it doesn''t mean he won''t attack you at other times."


    Chu Fei''s mouth slightly tilted, his eyes still locked on the Lord of ghost Valley, and said:


    "I wish he could do it now..."


    Because there was no sound barrier, and Chu Fei''s obvious hostility, soon those sky ladder masters noticed Chu Fei''s side.


    In particular, the thin old man who had been aiming at chufei was bald tailed. Although he didn''t do anything for chufei before, he even seemed to forget it, but at this time, he stood up with a smile.


    However, Lao Shanji didn''t do anything to Chu Fei directly, but found the leader of ghost valley. Similarly, he didn''t make any cover up and said directly:


    "no help, that boy seems to have great hostility to your ghost Valley..."


    Wujiu, this is the name of the Lord of the ghost valley. Few people know this name. Except for his own family, most of the people who can know his name are above the realm of heaven ladder.


    For more people, it''s a very normal choice to call him the Lord of the ghost Valley, the middle of the ghost Valley and the Lord of the ghost valley.


    "Ah, it turned out to be Taoist Ni. Speaking of it, I remember Taoist Ni also said he wanted to take this boy before, right..."


    "Fan Wujiu, that boy is so provocative to you, and you are still here to make a fuss with me. Is it necessary?" Old mountain chicken Ni Bingfeng looks unhappy, but although he is powerful, he is not willing to fight with ghost Valley leader fan Wujiu.


    After all, it''s ghost valley. The Dharma is more insidious, especially when fighting. No one knows what insidious moves to use, so even Ni Bingfeng on the eighth floor of TIANTI is a little scared.


    Fan Wujiu naturally relied on it once, so he dared to talk to old pheasant Ni Bingfeng like this, but that''s all.


    "Taoist Ni, I don''t really want to be careless, but I didn''t know why Taoist Ni cared so much about this boy before. Now, haven''t I ever met a similar thing?"


    "Well, what do you want to know? Just ask directly. If I can tell you, I will tell you naturally. If I can''t tell you, I won''t say either. Is it interesting to play with me? " While talking, the old pheasant released a little momentum, although it will not have any impact, but it also shows his attitude.


    Fan Wujiu didn''t expect that Ni Bingfeng, an old pheasant, should care so much about this kind of small skill. You know, this kind of behavior is almost everywhere in everyone''s life.


    But since they said that, fan Wujiu didn''t dare to go on. He could only smile bitterly and then expose it. However, the embarrassment and boredom in his heart were directly transferred to Chu Fei.


    Old mountain chicken Ni Bingfeng naturally saw this, because just now fan Wujiu had an action to look at Chu Fei, which he sneered at, but did not say anything.


    This detail is naturally noticed by yulianhua, shikaitian and bailifeihong. As for other people, most of them pay attention to the empty passage, but they don''t care about the small details here.


    "Well, you go to the sect first, and take care of the others. I''ll be fine."


    Seeing that fan Wujiu and laoshanji don''t have the idea of doing things by themselves for the time being, chufei also loses the idea of continuing to provoke. Yun Shuxue and Xin shisan hesitated for a moment, then nodded and left, and went to the place where the blissful gate came out.


    After that, Chu Fei turned around again and looked at the empty passage. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he walked to the empty passage.


    Because of the instability of the void channel, the vicinity of the void channel has been cleared for a long time, and few people are willing to approach it for fear that the channel will collapse suddenly and implicate themselves.Therefore, at this time, it became a very independent and forced thing to go to the void channel. Many monks laughed at Chu Fei''s behavior after they found it.


    "Who''s stupid? Doesn''t he want to live?"


    "It can''t be someone who has just crossed the desert. Do you want to enter the forbidden area?"


    "Where can someone be so stupid? Can''t you see that it''s not right?"


    "Hello! This friend, don''t get close. It''s very dangerous. The empty passage may collapse at any time! "


    "Don''t mind him, don''t know him..."


    ¡­¡­


    People have all kinds of reactions, which makes people here angry and funny. Naturally, people who can say such words don''t know Chu Fei, and they don''t know the power of Chu Fei.


    Hum!


    At this time, the void channel was just at the entrance of the violent bulge, and suddenly expanded several times. At the same time, the bulge was even more severe, just like a balloon with uneven thickness.


    At that moment, even people who are hundreds of meters away from the void channel are subconsciously crazy retreat, but Chu Fei is still standing there calmly.


    He frowned and knew that the collapse process in the forbidden area might be over half done


    With a dull bang, a figure in black rushed out. He was very embarrassed. His clothes were damaged, but there were not many scars on his body.


    After this man came out, he saw Chu Fei standing in front of the empty passage, and then he directly stormed out his hand. A white bone fan in his hand directly fanned out a black wind, and there were countless ghosts rising and falling in the black wind!


    "Yes!"


    Chu Fei is also a rage, almost at the same time fury rushed up, at the same time on the body of the sword shield cloth, raise hand is dozens of sword sharp shot!


    Chu Fei''s attack was aimed at people, but he didn''t care about those black wind ghosts who rolled towards him!


    But Chu Fei didn''t care, and didn''t completely let the black wind attack, because at this time, Chu Fei''s God room always closed his eyes, the spirit of cultivation opened his eyes, and directly controlled the way to cremate into a Firebird, rushed out to meet the black wind ghost!


    The battle broke out in an instant. The sword was constantly colliding with the white bone fan, and the black wind ghost was constantly entangled with the Firebird


    On the other side, Ni Bingfeng, an old chicken, cracked his mouth and showed his big teeth, and said with a smile, "ah, hey, fan Wujiu, you are a very interesting apprentice!"


    Ni Bingfeng is right. It was fan Wujiu''s disciple Zheng Shi who fought with Chu Fei, and the white bone fan was Zheng Shi''s housekeeping weapon.


    However, the white bone fan''s main spell attack is a little passive when facing the sword attack.


    Perhaps this is what Ni Bingfeng said.


    "It''s good to be able to come out. After all, I''m still young." Fan Wujiu is as indifferent as a kind-hearted grandfather, but he is also wondering why Zheng was so angry at Chu Fei.


    After all, the problem of void passage is not small. In case of direct explosion, wouldn''t everyone die?


    However, unlike fan Wujiu and Ni Bingfeng, who hated Chu Fei, Yu Lianhua, Shi Kaitian, Bai Li Feihong, Wu Qi and many other barbarians were shocked by Chu Fei''s sword and shield.


    "Unexpectedly, Zheng''s accomplishments at that time were obviously better than Chu Fei''s, but his fighting power It''s not half a star. " Yulianhua''s comments are very interesting, and her comments have won the approval of others.

 Chapter 626

    "Yes, and Xiaoyou''s swordsmanship is very unusual!" Shi Kaitian also spoke next to him. He is not good at using weapons such as swords, so he pays little attention to these weapons. At this point, Shi Kaitian is very special.


    "This sword Qi is really interesting... " Yu Lianhua did not try to change Shi Kaitian''s cognition, but made an evaluation according to Shi Kaitian''s name. At the same time, Yu Lianhua''s eyes on Chu Fei also lit up.


    "What''s interesting? It''s so simple. It seems that this boy has gained a lot." Wuqi, the Lord of the holy court, also spoke, but his voice was not big, and he said it with a voice, so he didn''t attract others'' attention.


    "Do you all care so much about that boy''s sword Qi? Am I the only one who is interested in his fire?" Baili Feihong was originally a joke, but I didn''t expect that Ni Bingfeng''s eyes stabbed not far away when he finished. Although Ni Bingfeng didn''t release his power, his unhappiness and anger couldn''t be hidden.


    Baili Feihong was puzzled and turned to look at him. Then he looked back at the battlefield of Chu Fei and Zheng. He was suspicious but didn''t think deeply.


    After all, there are many kinds of fire that can control the ghost gas, or most of them have such ability. Because most of the fire is masculine nature, just with the ghost gas death gas phase exclusion.


    At this time, Yu Lianhua didn''t care about the performance of these people around her. Although she didn''t use a sword, she had seen a lot of sword repair, but no sword repair could fight with sword Qi without a sword.


    In front of the void passage, the battle between Chu Fei and Zheng became more and more fierce, and the two men began to slowly stay away from the void passage, but they didn''t really want to leave, but simply expanded their battle scope.


    With the passage of time and the continuation of the battle, there was a feeling of being completely shrouded by ghost Qi on this side of the void passage, but Chu Fei could sprinkle thousands of swords, and the Firebird kept changing. It was very easy to kill the ghosts who rushed to Chu Fei one by one without any difficulty.


    On the contrary, Zheng was defeated at that time. Although the level of the white bone fan in his hand was not low, it was dwarfed by Chu Fei''s casual attack of hundreds of swords


    After all, the white bone fan is not a defensive tool


    At that time, Zheng''s face became more and more ugly. Finally, he chose not to stand still any more and directly threw the white bone fracture fan on his head. While the white bone folding fan was rotating, Zheng pinched the formula with his left hand and patted the fan with his right hand!


    In an instant, a ghost, which is bigger than the hill, appeared in an instant!


    This ghost is wearing armor, holding a mourning stick, and a dark chain around his waist!


    If only from the surface, this ghost has not many characteristics except huge and terrible, but just these two points are enough to frighten people!


    After such a huge ghost appeared, it immediately locked the position of chufei. The next moment, the huge ghost directly rushed to chufei!


    In mid air, the ghost waved the mourning stick in his right hand, while his left hand pulled out the chain around his waist and tied it to chufei.


    "NIMA!"


    Chu Fei spat, for fear of this huge ghost, Chu Fei chose to throw out the sword and fire attack at the same time to retreat, so Chu Fei called out the duckweed sword, stepped on the foot and flew into the air!


    "Ha ha, fan Wujiu, you are a good disciple. You even practiced this move. It seems that you still attach great importance to him!" Old mountain chicken Ni Bingfeng back hand, mouth big plate teeth up and down collision, spit star son all flew out.


    Fan Wujiu, the leader of ghost Valley, nodded and did not respond positively to Ni Bingfeng''s question. Fortunately, other masters of other clans and families who are close to ghost Valley and holy mountain take over the topic with a relaxed look.


    "Yes, Zheng was a good boy at that time. Obviously, he was still cautious when he was angry. He didn''t fight until he found out the details of the opponent. This kind of mood will become a great weapon in the future


    "Yes, I haven''t seen the boy''s attack several times. Zheng was able to deal with it easily at that time, which is enough to show his talent."


    "Well, I don''t know why he was so angry. I have to ask him after he killed the boy. I''m really curious..."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when they boast, Chu Fei over there flies up into the air to avoid the huge ghost, and then looks at Zheng then and the ghost in the air.


    "This How can he fly


    "And it can stop at high altitude! This I can''t do it! "


    "What''s the matter? Where did the boy come from?"


    "Come on, go and find out about this boy!"


    Chufei''s flying stagnation shocked everyone, including yulianhua, shikaitian, bailifeihong and Wuqi, not to mention the barbarians who were always famous for their brute force fighting.


    In fact, chufei now attracts the eyes of all the friars within a kilometer radius. As long as they can see the one here, they are basically shocked and swollen."That Your blissful gate is the orthodoxy of the great emperor This It''s the secret period Can you fly, too? "


    It''s Xiong Dali, a barbarian. I don''t know when he came to the jade lotus and happened to see Chu Fei flying in the sky.


    As a master of TIANTI realm, he naturally knew that he couldn''t do it, but because of the barbarian characteristics, he immediately felt that he might be ignorant. Among the people present, the blissful gate was the orthodoxy of the great emperor, so he would naturally be regarded as the object to consult


    Unfortunately, Yu Lianhua couldn''t answer such a question. She shook her head with a bitter smile, but at the same time, the shining light in her eyes darkened.


    Yu Lianhua turns her head and looks at fan Wujiu and Ni Bingfeng. She just sees the bright light in their eyes


    "This boy has been hiding himself for so long. Why should he expose himself at such a time?"


    Yu Lianhua sighs in her heart. She frowns and thinks. Then she quietly picks up a formula. Then Chu Fei hears Yu Lianhua''s voice.


    "Boy, you are now a sheep in the wolves..."


    Chu Fei didn''t respond for the first time, but because the battle was not over, he didn''t dare to relax too much. He could only respond to Yu Lianhua''s words while on guard.


    "What do you say, master Why don''t I understand... "


    "You and Zheng were fighting at that time. Why did you expose so many things?"


    "Ah? I I didn''t notice... " Chu Fei finally understood, but also felt a lot of aggressive eyes.


    "Be more careful. I''ll imagine what to do later." Jade lotus cut off the call, but did not stop the sound, just a change of target.


    Chu Fei has no time to think about the future. Now he can only solve this battle as soon as possible.


    However, the reason why Chu Fei was forced to expose his sword flying was that the ghosts Zheng summoned at that time looked too strange!


    First of all, wearing armor, the ghost looked like a general in the ghost. The mourning stick in his hand, the chain around his waist and the clothes beyond these things made chufei think of a very special word in a specific group of people on earth - Ghost king.


    In ordinary horror novels, the ghost King refers to a very powerful ghost, is a kind of strength level. But in the traditional oriental mythology, the ghost king not only has outstanding strength, but also represents an official position


    According to Chu Fei''s local legend, the existence of ghost king should be at the same level as that of black and white impermanence, civil and military judges, ox head and horse face.


    It is true that in many legends, even black and white impermanence and ox head and horse face are just ordinary ghosts, but in some legends, they have a very special status.


    Chu Fei naturally doesn''t believe in the creation of novels, so he believes that the existence of black and white impermanence, ox head and horse face, and ghost king are not ordinary ghosts


    After all, there will be a big gap between creation and practice


    "Isn''t the ghost Valley related to the demons, but to the underworld?" Chu Fei frowned, but no matter what, he wanted to end the battle immediately.


    So Chu Fei was flying high in the air with his flying sword. At the same time, he connected the pipe fire with his hand formula, and the spirit came directly to the system interface

 Chapter 627

    Chu Fei''s spirit stood in front of the system interface, focused on the system''s skills column, and quickly opened the fire play interface, one of Chu Fei''s skills


    Play fire skill, proficiency is full!


    In the case of Chu Fei''s frequent use of Firebird, fireball, and even Phoenix, his proficiency in Fireplay has soared. Up to now, he has been able to brush up his proficiency again!


    It''s funny to say that xihuoshu was almost finished in the forbidden area, especially in the process of frequent robberies by Chu Fei. Chu Fei had found out this for a long time, but he didn''t rush to upgrade, instead, he kept dragging it down.


    Although he can''t tell why he didn''t rush to upgrade, now he has to upgrade!


    The huge ghost brought great pressure to chufei. Since he wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, chufei had to make himself more confident!


    Therefore, the spirit of Chu Fei has ordered the upgrading of fire play!


    There was a flash of light on the system interface, and the pattern of Fire Phoenix in the fire drama interface became more refined. At least Chu Fei could not see the rough trace.


    At the same time, the interface of fire play has doubled several times the proficiency bar, and fire play has also changed from intermediate to advanced!


    At the same time, this wave of upgraded fire drama consumed Chu Fei''s 100 million exchange points, but it''s not much. Who let Chu Fei spend more than 10 billion


    After the upgrade, xihuoshu has become advanced. Because of the system''s enlightenment, chufei instantly understood, understood and used to master the upgraded xihuoshu.


    In mid air, Chu Fei steps on the flying sword and takes back the Firebird with a sneer on his face. Then he starts to play with fire again and brings out the fire again!


    Suddenly, the reappearance of Firebird is no longer a little red bird smaller than palm, but a real Phoenix! Fire phoenix!


    Every detail, every feather, every tiny action is very real! And these subtle imitations are just out of chufei''s mind


    That is to say, now Chu Fei can say for sure that his fire play with Dao fire can evolve into life!


    And Fire Phoenix and Firebird presumably, the size is still not comparable!


    The size of fire phoenix is not smaller than that of the ghost, especially when it spreads its wings and flies, it even makes people think that the ghost is just like a hill


    Zheng didn''t have much desire to fight at that time, because after Chu Fei''s Fire Phoenix appeared, Zheng immediately realized that the fire phoenix was more than a thousand times stronger than the previous Firebird and fireball!


    What''s more, this is obviously the magic fire phoenix, which shows a trace of ancient beast''s overbearing atmosphere!


    So Zheng knew at that time that the ghost he summoned could not stop the super fire phoenix''s attack!


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about this, fire phoenix immediately attacks after it appears, fire phoenix directly pours on the ghosts below! The ghost didn''t want to run away. On the contrary, it rushed to the fire phoenix, but it was burned into nothingness instantly!


    But the Phoenix did not stop, but turned to rush to Zheng at that time!


    At this time, Zheng had lost the capital to continue to fight, but he had a white bone fan. He could do nothing under the cultivation of Cheng Feng Mingyue!


    There''s no way. Zheng once again used his method in xuanhuang sword array!


    In an instant, the ghost gas that enveloped the four sides condensed into a black ball, and Zheng slipped in at that time!


    Chu Fei wanted to give up the attack, because he knew that Zheng in this state was in a different space at that time, but at the moment when the fire phoenix passed the black ball, Chu Fei felt Zheng''s breath through the fire phoenix!


    That is to say, the Dao fire controlled by the high-level fire drama can spy on Zheng Shi, who is hiding in a different space!


    This is definitely a surprise!


    But Chu Fei didn''t show it immediately. Instead, he controlled huofenghuang to fly around the black ball for several times, and then pretended to give up


    "Boy, don''t you have another way..." The voice of Yu Lianhua rings in Chu Fei''s ear, and the voice is full of doubts. Chu Fei believes that Yu Lianhua''s doubts are not completely aimed at his behavior at this time, but he is still surprised and asks:


    "elder, am I so obvious?"


    "Do you really think everyone is an idiot? I advise you to end the fight. I think fan Wujiu means that. He seems to care about Zheng''s closed disciple at that time... "


    "Who?" Chu Fei was stunned. At that moment, even the fire phoenix''s action stopped.


    Yu Lianhua didn''t understand why Chu Fei was surprised, but she said:


    "fan Wujiu is the valley master of ghost Valley, the master of Zheng at that time, you have seen..."


    "His name is fan Wujiu?" Chu Fei''s surprise has been unable to hide, it is the name is too special.


    Fan Wujiu, Xie Bian It is said that black and white is the name of impermanence, and it is also known as the seventh and eighth masters


    "Yes, is that a special name?" Yu Lianhua doesn''t understand Chu Fei''s doubts. In his opinion, Chu Fei should have known the name of the Lord of ghost Valley for a long time. After all, ghost Valley is interested in him and xiaodongtian. In this case, Chu Fei shouldn''t be so "ignorant.""Nothing. Since his name is..." Chu Fei secretly made a decision in his heart, and at the same time controlled the fire phoenix to maximize the power of the fire, and went straight to the black ball Zheng was avoiding!


    At that moment, Chu Fei felt that his attack could definitely kill Zheng on the spot!


    But at this time, a terrible momentum erupted from the distance and rushed to chufei''s side, and then it was an indescribable terrorist attack!


    At that moment, Chu Fei knew that he couldn''t resist, and even had no time to throw out the technology props that could protect him. He could only start the fuzzy transmission of the system, and the moment was thousands of miles!


    Chu Fei dodged, but the terrorist attack was not taken back, but directly ranked on the empty channel!


    The unstable void channel immediately collapsed under this terrorist attack


    Because Chu Fei was gone, the fire phoenix lost its control and became a red flame again and began to weaken rapidly After all, it has become a rootless fire. It won''t last long


    This change is unexpected to many people


    Over there, Zheng had come out of the black ball at that time, and the black ball had disappeared, and another person appeared beside him, fan Wujiu, his master.


    The master of ghost Valley did it, because he knew from the expression on Chu Fei''s face that his disciple Zheng couldn''t escape at that time.


    He didn''t want his close disciple to die here, so he had to choose to do it. But he didn''t just save the disciple, he wanted to kill Chu Fei


    Many people didn''t respond to his sudden action, but Yu Lianhua was different. She had been prepared for it, but she was attracted by Chu Fei''s entanglement with the name of fan Wujiu, so even if she was prepared, she didn''t have time to stop it


    "Master..." Zheng, who was rescued, looked down at that time, and fan Wujiu, who was also overcast, said:


    "let''s go. I''ll untie your strength seal when I get back."


    Hearing this, the haze on Zheng''s face at that time disappeared a lot, but the humiliation of being "rescued" by his master was left behind.


    "Let''s go!" Fan Wujiu grabs Zheng''s shoulder and rushes out. He stops at old pheasant Ni Bingfeng and others, then retreats hundreds of feet with them.


    Even if they are sky ladder masters, even if they are confident in their own strength, they will not be bored to resist the collapse of the virtual channel.


    But yulianhua didn''t retreat immediately, because they were still worried about chufei As for chufei, he just restarted the fuzzy transmission of the system and returned to the original position. He was full of anger and saw the collapse of the void channel begin.


    "Fan Wujiu! Do I need blood

 Chapter 628

    Chu Fei''s swearing words were yelled by lucky lions. The sound was like thunder. I didn''t know how far it was. Naturally, fan Wujiu and others who have already run to the safety zone have heard clearly.


    Fan Wujiu didn''t respond, and his apprentice Zheng was the same at that time, because they thought that Chu Fei was venting before he died, which was understandable.


    But other people don''t think so, especially the old pheasant Ni Bingfeng, whose status and position are full of teasing when they look at fan Wujiu''s master and apprentice.


    "Master..." Zheng spoke softly at that time, but fan Wujiu didn''t give him the chance to continue. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder and stopped him. Then Zheng pretended that he didn''t hear anything and went to talk with old pheasant Ni Bingfeng and others about the collapse of the forbidden area.


    Fan Wujiu is the head of a school. What happened to Chu Fei naturally doesn''t deserve too much attention to him, and he won''t be angry for a person''s swearing before he dies.


    However, he ignored that there are still a few people who have not "run" to the safety zone


    Naturally, these people are yulianhua, shikaitian, Baili Feihong and Wuqi. Of course, they are the masters of TIANTI realm. As for their disciples and subordinates, they have long been sent away.


    Chu Fei''s scolding makes Yu Lianhua''s face a little sulky. It''s really because Chu Fei''s swearing is a little too Dirty, as a woman, jade Lotus can''t accept it.


    But Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and Wuqi are not the same. As a man, Shenyang''s swearing has never been scolded


    "Ha ha ha, I know this boy is not so easy to finish!" Shi Kaitian laughs, and then flies directly to the void channel and comes to Chu Fei''s side.


    Shi Kaitian came, and Baili Feihong also came after him. However, yulianhua and Wuqi didn''t move. Naturally, there was no need to move.


    "Xiaoyou is good. You should scold like that! Ha ha ha Shi Kaitian laughs and doesn''t know why he feels so funny. However, this kind of performance, in Chu Fei''s view, is very normal, because Shi Kaitian''s figure, character and skills all show that he should be such a bold and unconstrained person.


    Baili Feihong is an old friend of Shi Kaitian. He naturally understands why his old friend is so bold and unconstrained. It''s just that the important thing now is to take chufei away


    "Xiaoyou, let''s go. This empty passage is about to collapse. It''s the first time that everyone has encountered such an accident. We don''t know how powerful the passage collapse will be. We''d better be careful."


    Shi Kaitian put away his laughter and said:


    "yes, we still have to leave as soon as possible."


    However, Chu Fei shook his head. He first saluted them to thank them for their help. Then he said, "I''m waiting. My disciples haven''t come out yet."


    According to the common sense, Chu Fei thinks that after his words, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong should give two more words of comfort, and then see that Chu Fei is not moved, and there are other changes, but the reality is very surprising to Chu Fei.


    Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong actually approve of Chu Fei''s decision, and then they still stand beside Chu Fei calmly and wait with Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was ready for the next speech, but now he just felt that he had wasted his strength.


    Because of the incurable attack, the collapse of the void channel is irreversible.


    First, the stone gate supporting the void passage collapses, and the gravel is sucked in by the void passage. Then everything around is also sucked in by the void passage


    At first, it was just soil, stone, plants and so on. But after a while, even the surrounding space was distorted because it was engulfed by the empty passage


    From this moment on, the void channel began to expand like a balloon, and the expansion was irregular. There was a bulge on one side and another bulge on the other side It could explode at any time.


    With the change of the void passage, Chu Fei, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong can only step by step, and their faces are more dignified


    At this time, the almost certain failure of the void channel opened a calm energy channel to the center, and then a hand reached out.


    This hand stretched out of the moment, Chu Fei directly rushed past, did not care about Crazy devouring the empty channel around, he did not have the strength to resist.


    Fortunately, Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong came to help in time and brought out the hand that Chu Fei and Chu Fei seized


    "Lord..."


    The owner of this hand was pulled out, and at the same time, she saw chufei. It was Mingyue, and chufei was very surprised:


    "Mingyue, great, Cheng Feng!"


    Mingyue''s clothes are almost red with blood, and there are many wounds between her arms, chest and abdomen, and bruises on her face. She looks very embarrassed.


    However, in the face of Chu Fei''s problem, Mingyue is happy. She turns her head and says:"Here it is


    Mingyue''s left hand is still in that passage, that is to say, her left hand should still pull Cheng Feng!


    Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong don''t talk nonsense either. They directly pull Cheng Feng out.


    However, compared with Mingyue, Cheng Feng is much more miserable. Cheng Feng has fainted and his injury is much heavier than Mingyue. Chu Fei just glanced at it, and his heart was filled with happiness


    Cheng Feng''s left leg is obviously broken, and a ten centimeter long wound on his stomach is still bleeding. There are many tiny wounds on his back, arms, head and every part. What''s more, the blood from Cheng Feng''s wound is not red


    Poisoned!


    I just don''t know what poison Cheng Feng has.


    Now is not the time for inquiry and chat, and after Cheng Feng came out, the small channel for them to come out has completely disappeared, and the collapse of the whole void channel is also more crazy to devour the energy around


    Let''s go! This is the only choice now!


    Shi Kaitian and Baili Feihong take Chu Fei, Mingyue and the comatose Cheng Feng into the air at the same time, and quickly fly to yulianhua and Wuqi.


    In mid air, Chu Fei accidentally found a petal floating on the top of his head. The moon also found the petal.


    Petals are pink, finger size, it seems nothing special, but it is so calm floating in their heads, with them flying at high speed.


    In the blink of an eye, they came to the position of yulianhua and Wuqi, but they didn''t stop. Instead, they all floated to the safe position in the distance.


    After a few breaths, the crowd fell to the ground smoothly. At the moment, they were far away from the forbidden area and wasteland and came to a gentle hillside.


    After falling, Chu Fei didn''t speak. Baili Feihong and Shi Kaitian began to diagnose Cheng Feng''s injury directly. Then Baili Feihong took out a pill and put it into Cheng Feng''s mouth.


    In this process, chufei and Mingyue can only stare at each other and can''t help at all, while yulianhua and Wuqi are chatting in a low voice and don''t know what they are talking about.


    "Well, the poison on him is the poison of ghost valley. It has been removed. After taking pills, his injury will soon recover. It''s only a few hours before he wakes up. It seems that you have experienced a big war..."


    Baili Feihong looks at Mingyue. This is a question, but without waiting for Mingyue to answer, he turns to chufei and says, "in a word, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei hugged his fist to thank him, then looked up at the empty top of his head suspiciously and asked Mingyue, "how could you be hurt so badly Are those people in ghost valley so powerful? "


    If people listen to the question of chufei, they will definitely think that chufei is beating the harp. After all, Chengfeng Mingyue is just a divine realm. However, people who really understand the strength of Chengfeng Mingyue and Chengfeng Mingyue all know that chufei''s question is not nonsense.


    After all, Cheng Feng and Mingyue have fought against the demons head on!


    However, in the face of Chu Fei''s problem, Mingyue shakes her head and says, "no, the Lord, those people in ghost valley have been beheaded by us."


    "Ah? Isn''t this injury caused by the disciples of ghost Valley? " Chu Fei points to Cheng Feng''s body and asks in surprise.


    "These minor injuries are, and so are poisons..." Mingyue points to several bruises on Cheng Feng and herself. The problem of poison is not discussed in detail, but it is Cheng Feng who gets Mingyue''s poison on himself


    "What about the injuries?"


    "The speed of the collapse of the forbidden area is speeding up. There are several cracks in the space that we haven''t avoided..." Mingyue seems to have thought of something, so she takes chufei to one side and says in a soft voice:


    "Lord, it''s the third elder of Jianzhong who sent us out. He asked us to give it to you..."


    With these words, Mingyue came out of her arms with a wooden token about 20 cm long and a dark envelope. It seemed that it was something that she had been playing with for many years.


    There were inscriptions on the token, but at first Chu Fei didn''t know what it was, until he took the token in his hand and observed the two words from a positive and close perspective


    "I Now Two Big ca¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Fei, who wanted to talk about grass, forced to change his words. His surprise could not explain his current mood. Because of Chu Fei''s great emotional change, Shi Kaitian, Bai lifeihong, Yu Lianhua and Wu Qi had gathered around him.


    They are too lazy to pretend that they have not heard anything. After all, chufei and Mingyue have not laid a sound barrier, even if they do


    "It seems that this token is very old..."


    "Yes, but the appearance is ordinary, and the material is not too special. It should be a special kind of wood, which can keep immortal after special treatment..."


    "This should be a clan order..."


    Bai Li Fei Hong, Wu Qi and Shi Kai are talented, and the last one is Yu Lian Hua"Who is the third man in Jianzhong?"


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei didn''t give any response to the old four''s questions. He was completely attracted by the two words on the token now!


    Although these two words seem strange at first, when they are changed to positive, chufei has gradually sounded the meaning of these two words!


    "These two words are very strange, but they have no rhyme..." When Yu Lianhua saw that Chu didn''t care so much about these two words, she began to evaluate them. Daoyun means that the words containing Daoyun have great power. Naturally, only those who are as powerful as the great emperor can write words full of Daoyun.


    "Do you know these two words?" Jade lotus asked again, and this time, Chu Fei finally had a reaction.


    Chu Fei nodded and said in a slow voice:


    "Shu Mountain... "

 Chapter 629

    "Shushan? What kind of mountain is that? It''s not from Lagerstroemia indica. Is it a mountain in the wasteland? " Jade lotus doubts.


    "Naturally, there are so many mountains and rivers in the wasteland. We only have a little information in our materials, and they are all important information. As for the name of mountains and rivers, who cares..." Wuqi said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Yes, it should be the name of a big mountain inside. It should be just a token for you to remember. It seems that you have a good relationship with the third brother of Jianzhong..." Baili Feihong also said his opinion with a smile, but he didn''t want to pry into the relationship between Jianzhong Laosan and chufei. He just thought it was interesting.


    Shi Kaitian didn''t speak. Instead, he held his shoulders and looked at the crowd with a smile. He was not good at talking. Naturally, this kind of thing that needs to use his brain is not what he is good at.


    If not, Shi Kaitian would not value nangongbai so much, and he also rejected the public opinion and accepted nangongbai as his only disciple.


    Chu Fei closed his eyes and sighed. Then he asked Mingyue, saying:


    "did he leave anything..."


    Mingyue nodded. He just wanted to say it, saying:


    "the elder said..."


    Mingyue hesitates, because the next words are not suitable for completely open content, but Chu Fei indicates Mingyue to continue, and Mingyue can only continue to say:


    "the elder said, this is the origin of that method..."


    Chufei smiles. Mingyue intentionally conceals the secret of Qingyuan sword. Instead, he uses the word NAFA to replace it, which chufei naturally does not understand.


    "What else?"


    "No more..." Mingyue shook her head, "then the master sent us out with the last strength..."


    Chufei nodded. Shushan was a big enough shock for him. Next, even if laosanzhen of Jianzhong said something, chufei would not be surprised any more.


    And Chu Fei also knew that the forbidden area collapsed, and kenzaka Laosan and others would disappear between heaven and earth along with the wasteland. Chu Fei felt sorry, but from the point of view of the third brother of Jianzhong, it was not a relief


    Chufei grins bitterly and rubs the token in his hand. The Shushan character on the token makes chufei yearn for the world.


    A world of cultivating immortals with Shushan mountain It''s a world of immortals with swords


    This exchange did not take much time, but in such a short period of time, Cheng Feng''s injury has really recovered.


    It seems that the pill that Baili Feihong took out is definitely not an ordinary product


    Chu Fei sighed, put away the token and looked at Cheng Feng''s injury. Then he sorted out his mood and said to Mingyue:


    "how''s your injury..."


    When Chu Fei said this, he would search for the pills. After robbing the forbidden area so many times, the pills naturally got a lot of them. However, he forgot that Mingyue and Chengfeng were also given a lot of pills by Chengfeng.


    "I''m fine. All the blood belongs to ghost Valley..." Mingyue smiles bitterly. It''s just to relieve Qi. In fact, a lot of blood is Cheng Feng''s.


    "It''s ok..."


    Chu Fei was just about to throw out the tin house and let Mingyue go in to clean it up. At this moment, in the forbidden area wasteland, the empty passage that swallowed up the unknown energy finally expanded to a pole!


    Then, a dazzling light burst out from this pole, shining on the whole sky, and even the huge stele was illuminated by that light


    No sound, no sound, only light


    In an instant, the light comes back to a point again, and the silence is completely broken in this instant!


    Boom -


    the huge and continuous explosion sounded, and the terrible impact immediately rushed out a hundred miles.


    And with the explosion, the whole earth vibrated


    Because of the protection of Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, Wuqi and yulianhua, Chu Fei, Mingyue and the comatose Cheng Feng did not feel the power of the explosion.


    But other people are different. Among the monks who came out early in the distance, one of them was deeply aware of the terrible power of the explosion, and even many monks who were not very good at it were directly shocked to vomit blood under the terrible explosion


    Only the great friars with the same strength as the jade Lotus can treat them calmly


    When the explosion ended, everything returned to calm. However, under the divine sense of the great monks, they found that the forbidden area wasteland disappeared. The wasteland centered at the entrance of the forbidden area disappeared directly in this explosion, and became a terrible abyss


    "It''s a pity that there is no forbidden area." Wuqi shook his head and sighed.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t endanger the barbarian blood city, otherwise it would be a real pity..." Baili Feihong said.


    "Yes, the collapse and explosion of a forbidden area is only so powerful. It seems that the barbarians have good luck..." Jade lotus said and then looked at Chu Fei, seems to want to listen to Chu Fei express their views, but at this time Chu Fei but fell into a dull.Of course, the dullness was only on the surface. In fact, Chu Fei "saw" the change of the list on the stele.


    There have been changes in the list of Taoist instruments and the list of heroes, and both lists have been updated for nearly a dozen times in a row


    But no matter how the Daoqi list changes, the golden feather fan always ranks first, and no matter what happens in the hero list, chufei''s shrimp always ranks last


    This made Chu Fei very speechless.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t understand why so many things were suddenly updated in a short moment


    Chu Fei, who has recovered from "dullness", looks at the stele. Because they have been paying attention to Chu Fei, Yu Lianhua and Mingyue also look at it in time, and the others are slow


    "All of a sudden, a dozen of them are on the list? It''s too unreasonable... " Jade lotus helpless smile way.


    "Ah..."


    Chu Fei sighed and sighed. He was really depressed. There are more than ten new ones on the list of dengtian stele, which is definitely a bug. But the problem is that dengtian stele is bugged, and his name of chufei is still the last one!


    Fortunately, chufei''s name is a prawn in a vest, otherwise chufei really doesn''t know how to face other people''s eyes.


    "Well, there''s nothing more to do here. Let''s go back to the blood city first. We still have wounded people here..."


    With one word, Baili Feihong starts the following behavior. More than ten minutes later, Cheng Feng is arranged to cultivate in the attic where the blissful gate is located, and Mingyue naturally takes care of him.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue stays here. Chu Fei doesn''t have to go out to live in a tin house.


    Of course, the real reason is hard to explain. In the wilderness forbidden area, the blissful gate lost several disciples, so it naturally vacated several disciples'' houses, so the three Chu Fei had a place to live.


    Yulianhua, shikaitian, bailifeihong and Wuqi all went to the main hall of the barbarians to discuss the collapse of the forbidden area. It was more about discussing than sharing information, trying to figure out why the forbidden area collapsed.


    Originally, Yu Lianhua wanted Chu Fei to attend the meeting with her, but Chu Fei refused, because Chu Fei was very clear about the reasons for the collapse of the forbidden area and the various information in the forbidden area.


    As long as Chu Fei doesn''t want to share what he knows, he doesn''t have to attend the meeting. But what makes Chu Fei wonder is why the barbarians held this meeting.


    After all, for the forbidden area, Hu Yu who has read the book of puppets should also understand it. Even if it is not as clear as Chu Fei''s, at least the basic situation can be understood. Therefore, Hu Yu should be able to get enough news for the barbarians to pay attention to.


    In this way, there is no need for them to hold this party


    But the problem is that the meeting was not only held, but also in full swing. Two or three days were spent in the hall, and few of the great monks were bored!


    Because of this strange place, chufei didn''t want to attend the meeting, and even had the idea of leaving the barbarian blood city as soon as possible.


    However, in the past few days, Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue have talked a lot with Chu Fei. In the middle, they also point out several other forbidden areas, hoping to explore treasure together


    But Chu Fei refused, and Chu Fei did not say the reason for the refusal, even a reason to fool people are too lazy to say, is simply refused.


    For Chu Fei''s stubborn decision, Yun Shuxue is very helpless, but she doesn''t say anything. As for Wujiang moon, if you have delicious food, you can completely ignore the mess


    Another good news is that in the past two or three days, Cheng Feng''s injuries have all recovered, and Mingyue''s injuries are the same. They even have some signs of breakthrough


    They are all in the realm of the divine chamber. If they want to break through again, they will go to the four poles!


    On the other hand, Chu Fei''s overall cultivation has not changed, although he has raised the level of fire play from intermediate to advanced, because there are still a few days before Chu Fei''s next promotion


    In a word, it''s because in a few days, he can improve his accomplishments again, so Chu Fei didn''t leave the blood city in a hurry


    However, whenever he thought that even if he could improve his cultivation, he would only reach the great perfection of the secret realm, Chu Fei would be a little disappointed Who let his life source has not been cultivated yet


    I thought these days could be safely spent, which was boring at most. But at noon, Huyu sent someone to invite chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue.


    In the face of Huyu''s invitation, Chu Fei three people naturally won''t refuse, then directly with the people sent by Huyu came to the courtyard where Huyu lived.


    Cheng Wenfeng and Canyu don''t know how to put food on the table after two months.


    After a meal, the chat finally became hot. Hu Yu said: "father, mother and grandfather want to thank them, but they are all stopped by me."Fox jade finish saying, small face is full of smile, Chu Fei completely didn''t understand how to return a responsibility. Hu Yu continued:


    "I said to them that it''s a little early to say thanks now, so we''d better say thanks together later..."


    Chu Fei was still confused, but he had a little thought in his mind. As for the two people watching Mingyue, it''s all about watching Mingfeng.


    "Master Chu..." Hu Yu paused and said, "Master Chu, have you collected some crystal jade and soul jade in the forbidden area? If so, can you give me some?"


    Chu Fei curled his lips, did not hesitate for long, then nodded and said:


    "yes, it''s just that the quantity is not much."


    With these words, Chu Fei took out a part of the crystal jade and soul jade in his ring. As Chu Fei said, the quantity is not much, and even can only be described in a few words.

 Chapter 630

    After crystal jade soul jade took out, it was directly sent to Fox jade by Chu Fei with Zhenyuan force. Fox jade was not polite, so she immediately took it over and began to explore it carefully.


    At that moment, Huyu seemed to be in the state of a scientist


    I thought Huyu was just doing some research, but I didn''t expect that all the things on the table were eaten up by chufei and Chengfeng. Huyu didn''t finish the research, but chufei wandered to the yard bored.


    Standing in the yard, Chu Fei starts to think about why Hu Yu suddenly asks for crystal jade and soul jade. And this problem didn''t consume Chu Fei too much energy, soon stepped on, I''m afraid that Hu Yu had a great interest in puppets.


    After thinking about this, Chu Fei did not have the idea of further thinking. After all, it was Hu Yu''s own business.


    However, what does Huyu mean by "thank you together later" make chufei confused


    "You can''t make up your mind to keep me busy several times..."


    With a bitter smile, chufei felt bored. Just as he was thinking about whether to leave, a familiar figure galloped over from a distance.


    It''s white. Judging from the style of the clothes, it must be a disciple of the blissful gate, but it''s not Yun Shuxue.


    In the blink of an eye, the girl fell in front of Chu Fei and said, "Master Chu, please welcome elder Yu Lianhua."


    This girl of the blissful gate is not a disciple of the jade lotus. In fact, Yun Shuxue is the only one in this line who is a disciple of the jade lotus. Even Xin shisan is only related to the same sect.


    This girl Chu Fei also met, but just look familiar, usually in addition to meet to say hello, there is no other exchange, so he does not know the girl''s name.


    Obviously, the girl doesn''t want to communicate with chufei too much. It''s the same at the moment. The girl is sparing words in front of chufei.


    "What''s the matter with Master Yu?"


    "Master Chu will know when he goes." The girl said calmly.


    Chu Fei frowned, then shrugged and said:


    "OK, where to? The attic? "


    "No, barbarian hall."


    "It''s still there, ok..." Chu Fei nods. Although he doesn''t know why, he doesn''t refuse. But before he leaves, Cheng Feng and Mingyue, two of them, can''t find themselves.


    Later, Chu Fei walked out of Huyu''s yard. Just when he wanted to continue to walk towards the barbarian hall with this kind of speed, the girl of blissful gate was not happy and urged: "Master Chu, can we hurry up..."


    "Yes, but why hurry up? It''s just a little distance. It''s not much faster, and it''s not much slower Isn''t it? "


    Chufei is also on purpose. Who made the girl refuse to say why The key point is that the girl knows why Yu Lianhua calls herself, but she just doesn''t say that this is what Chu Fei is very upset about.


    It''s like saying half a word. It''s a maddening thing


    The girl wanted to deny chufei''s statement, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She just followed chufei''s side step by step.


    when we get to dianchu, we can tell her right and wrong


    "Master Chu, you are all here. Why bother to ask me? Go in and you''ll know? "


    "Yes, just go in, but I don''t want to go in now..."


    The reason is that Chu Fei suddenly realized that there were not only great friars who were friendly with him, but also great friars who were hostile to him.


    I''m in a good mood. Chufei doesn''t want to be spoiled by those hostile guys


    The girl was stunned. She didn''t expect that Chu Fei would give such an answer. Just when she didn''t know what to do, Yu Lianhua''s voice rang in their ears.


    "Why don''t you two come in?"


    "Yes, I''m wrong." The girl responded quickly, and then she wanted to step forward, but Chu Fei replied with a smile:


    "master, tell me what''s the matter. Don''t let me in. I want to swear when I see those people, and I just finished eating, I don''t want to spit out because of those ugly guys..."


    "Oh, you dare to say it. Come on in and take it out on us!"


    "Ah?"


    Chufei is stupid because yulianhua, the elder of blissful gate, asks chufei to help her out. It''s not her, it''s them


    "Come on in!"


    The jade lotus flower again urged a, this next had no way, Chu Fei knew that he could not refuse, after all the jade lotus flower helped oneself many times.


    Of course, cloud Book snow is also a very important reason


    Entering the hall, Chu Fei noticed that the furnishings in the hall had changed.There is a round table, or a round platform, in the middle of the main hall. The material and color should be some special jade.


    The jade platform covers an area of about 20 square meters. It is reasonable that people in the main hall should sit around the jade platform, but they are still sitting on both sides.


    It seems that this jade platform has some other functions.


    As for the two people sitting next to Chu Fei''s imagination is not so many, in addition to a few old acquaintances, the rest is only two or three strangers.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about it. He just glanced at the people in the hall, and then said hello to them with the same courtesy.


    Chu Fei did it on purpose. He also wanted to use the same courtesy to show his identity. Of course, from another point of view, he wanted to express his unhappiness.


    "Master Chu, come here quickly. Someone just showed off that we didn''t get anything from this trip..." Yulianhua smiles and waves to chufei. Chufei naturally notices yulianhua''s name for himself, master of Chu. This is the first time.


    "Oh? I don''t know what to show off. Is there any harvest in the forbidden area? Can we do it by talking? "


    Chufei came to yulianhua with a smile. At the same time, he naturally saw shikaitian, bailifeihong and Wuqi beside him. Not only that, behind every great monk, there were more or less disciples in their own door.


    Behind Shi Kaitian stands Nangong Bai, who has not been seen for several days. Behind Wu Qi stands Wu Jiangyue, his daughter. Behind Yu Lianhua also stands Yun Shuxue and her classmates. However, except for those who really have a good relationship with Chu Fei, the rest of them are not very friendly.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know where he offended them, but even if he knows Chu Fei, he won''t care.


    However, there is another problem, that is, Chu Fei found that there is no extra seat for him. This is a very embarrassing problem, and it is also an unpleasant problem.


    "Master Chu, ha ha, I didn''t expect that yulianhua would bring you here. Let''s not say anything else. You can see that there are not many sects in this hall. You should have seen many before the forbidden area was opened. At that time, they were still qualified to sit here, but now they can''t..."


    Ni Bingfeng, an old mountain chicken who had been fighting with Chu Fei for a long time, was sitting on the opposite side, hanging his hand. He was the seat nearest to the master of the old barbarian clan.


    "Oh?" Chu Fei looked on coldly, but he was afraid of the old pheasant. After all, Chu Fei also heard about the strength of the old pheasant from the jade lotus.


    However, what puzzled Chu Fei was that Ni Bingfeng, the old pheasant, had already killed himself. But after the barbarian blood city saw each other for the second time, the old pheasant didn''t show any intention to do it.


    This makes Chu Fei very speechless, and even more so at the moment, others haven''t talked much. The old mountain chicken jumps out again. Does he change his mind?


    "Haha, all the people who can sit here now get real harvest in the forbidden area. If you want to have a seat belonging to the little cave, you have to show your harvest in the little cave."


    "Is that so?" Chu Fei looks at Yu Lianhua, Shi Kaitian, Bai Li Feihong and Wu Qi. He doesn''t believe what the old pheasant said. It''s too boring and idiotic.


    But did not expect, just a few people are aimed at Chu Fei nodded, agree with the old pheasant Ni Bingfeng.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes without any cover up. He didn''t catch the slightest reason why it was necessary to do so, so Chu Fei said in silence:


    "in this case, I''m not interested. I don''t want this seat..."


    With that, Chu Fei was about to leave the hall, but he was stopped by a stream of Zhenyuan thrown by Yu Lianhua. Chu Fei turned back to Yu Lianhua and said:


    "this kind of thing is very..."


    Chu Fei''s next words will not be friendly words. Yu Lianhua naturally understands them, so she doesn''t intend to let Chu Fei finish, and directly stops her saying:


    "Master Chu, there must be seats in the little cave."


    Yu Lianhua is very serious. Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong and even Wuqi all look at Chu Fei with a very serious and recognized eye, which makes Chu Fei very puzzled.


    "But I''m right..."


    "Master Chu, xiaodongtian is entitled to a seat." This sentence was said by Shi Kaitian. Even such a bold and unconstrained man said it seriously, which made chufei feel more speechless.


    "Although the little cave has been declining for a long time, it really shouldn''t be unable to keep a seat..." This is Bai Li Fei Hong. Although Wu Qi didn''t speak, he also had a deep expression.


    Chu Fei''s face was speechless. At this moment, he only felt that these people were "middle two" one by one, but they were older and had higher accomplishments. How could they be still middle two than Chu Fei!


    This is something I really don''t understand, but at this time, the transmission of jade lotus came again:"Chufei, xiaodongtian has saved the whole world. Even if there is only one person left in xiaodongtian, it should not give up its position."


    "But master, it''s just a matter of face after all..."


    "It''s not just face..."


    "So high profile, in the final analysis, is face..."


    "If you want xiaodongtian to rise again, you have to keep a high profile..."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s a small cave. It''s a small cave that followed the emperor and created the imperial industry. Either it will decline or disappear, or it will rise in a high profile."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua''s transmission did not last long, because Chu Fei was soon made speechless by this kind of thought. But no language return to no language, Chu Fei also understand a little bit why jade lotus they all want to let oneself high key.


    But the problem is that the high profile at the moment means to show off wealth But the problem is that the truth of not showing money is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people


    "Forget it, the little cave has been in decline for so long. Even if someone can just enter the forbidden area, they are still alive. It doesn''t mean that they can get anything." Fan Wujiu of ghost valley opened his mouth, and he was waiting to despise it.


    "That''s right. When it''s down, it''s down..." A strange guy helped.


    Hearing this, Chu Fei glared and said:


    "why, dozens of disciples came back, and Zheng''s ghost Valley had the face to speak?"

 Chapter 631

    Others come out to talk, Chu Fei may really continue to tangle, but fan Wujiu comes out to talk is not the same, Chu Fei''s endurance to ghost Valley has been approaching the limit, how can he tangle the truth of revealing white under anger!


    Even if it is white, who can do!


    Chu Fei arrogantly pointed to Zheng, the leader of ghost valley. At that time, he hummed coldly:


    "why, you look like you are not happy? Ha ha


    Fan Wujiu is not only unhappy, but also furious. The reason why Chu Fei''s dirty words can make him ignore them is because he thinks where Chu Fei will die.


    But Chu Fei not only didn''t die, but also lived well.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that chufei had been staying in the station of the blissful gate during this period of time, his fan Wujiu''s ghost valley was just a first-class clan in the final analysis, and the distance from the super clan was not so big, so he didn''t dare to rush directly to the station of the blissful gate to attack chufei.


    But at this moment is the same, there are so many friends with Chu Fei here, fan Wujiu still dare not do little action.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know it, Cheng Feng Mingyue doesn''t know it, even yunshuxue and wujiangyue don''t know it. Fan Wujiu has already learned a lesson from Chu Fei, and this lesson is from Yu Lianhua


    Although it can''t be seen on the surface, people who are stronger than fan Wujiu can see that fan Wujiu is injured now.


    As for how the injury came about, it is no longer clear.


    However, among the many young people, one of them has already known about it, but it was completely deduced by his own intelligence, and this person is naturally Nangong Bai.


    Therefore, even if fan Wujiu was furious, he could only endure


    "Yellow mouthed child, this is where Doubao is, not a place to talk. If you want to be on an equal footing with us here, you must take out something qualified!"


    "What?" Chu Fei glanced at his eyes and handed his ears with a face of provocation. He said in a strange voice:


    "say it again!"


    "Well, idiot." Fan Wujiu gives Chu Fei a look. Since he can''t do it, it''s not good to swear regardless of his identity. What he can do is such a small action.


    Chu Fei didn''t care and sneered:


    "equal? Ha ha, that''s all right! "


    With the sound of Kuang, a chair was thrown out by chufei and placed directly in the row of jade lotus. Then chufei sat on it with a golden sword and asked: "I''m sitting down! Ha ha


    Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue, Xin shisan and others are also speechless. On the contrary, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, Wuqi, nangongbai, wujiangyue and others find it very interesting.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t really come out of a seat by rubbing it in this way, so he continued:


    "anyway, it''s boring. I don''t mind fighting with you, but since I want to fight, someone has to come out to fight with me. I don''t want to let myself shine treasure, do I?"


    "Naturally, it''s your own bright treasure. We''ve already shown it. As long as you can get enough weight, you can get the chance to be on an equal footing with us." Seeing that Chu Fei agreed, fan Wujiu''s strength came up again.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "don''t talk nonsense, it can''t be your ghost Valley bullshit, can''t it?"


    Fan wujiuleng snorted and did not answer, as if disdaining to answer Chu Fei''s question. However, Chu Fei pretended to be enlightened: "ah, yes, after all, there will only be Zheng. At that time, I beat him to death as soon as he came out. It seems that you ghost Valley is not a school with the ability to get good things..."


    "You''re using provocation?" Fan Wujiu stares at Chu Fei with a pair of eyes that see through everything, but he doesn''t expect that Chu Fei gives him a white eye directly and says:


    "I just look down on you ghost valley."


    All of a sudden, this sentence forced fan Wujiu to the corner, and there was no way to retreat!


    Since he couldn''t kill Chu Fei for the time being, he couldn''t make Chu Fei too arrogant, so fan Wujiu said in a cold voice:


    "arrogant! I''ll fight with you, but let''s not do it. Let''s see. Let''s shine, baby! "


    Fan Wujiu wants to pull everyone into the water, but at most he can only pull the sect under the super sect, and even if the super sect doesn''t refuse.


    Fortunately, yulianhua of the blissful gate and Ni Bingfeng of Shenshan mountain did not refuse. Instead, they were very supportive, but they naturally excluded their own school before they supported.


    In this way, even the barbarians were involved.


    And there''s an old pheasant Ni Bingfeng here. Few people dare to say no to him. It''s the old pheasant''s temperament that makes people worry.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know, doesn''t mean others don''t know. The reputation of Ni Bingfeng once spread all over the world of Lagerstroemia indica! Therefore, after the blissful gate and Shenshan stood in the same line, no one dared to refuse.Chu Fei was happy to see this result, so he took the initiative to come to the jade platform with a smile, and the palm of his hand patted on the jade platform. In the crackling sound, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "since we all agree, let''s start. Who will come first, you two!"


    Chu Fei points to the elders of two strange sects and says.


    Fortunately, these two sects come from the elders, not the patriarchs. Otherwise, it will not be their personal shame, but the real two sects.


    Of course, what they think is also clear. People with clear eyes can see that the main character is Chu Fei. They are all supporting actors, and they are all accompanied by Chu Fei, so naturally, they have finished the race early.


    Knowing this, the elders of the two sects were very happy and happy. They directly took out the harvest brought by their disciples and put it on the jade platform in front of them.


    "This is the harvest of our Qingyuan mountain disciples. It''s a bottle of elixir, and there are five elixirs in it, which are equivalent to the realm of Four extremes..."


    The elder took out a jade bottle with pills.


    Dahuang forbidden area is different from other forbidden areas. Because of the different rules of heaven, the pills in the forbidden area may not be able to be used in Lagerstroemia indica, and even the possibility of failure is more than half.


    But it doesn''t mean that the elixir is useless at all. In fact, the reason why they can take the elixir as a good harvest is that as long as they find a senior alchemist, it is possible to find a new prescription from the five elixirs in the forbidden area


    So, it''s a good thing, but it''s also something that takes a lot of effort.


    The elder of another sect took out a jade slip and put it on the jade platform, saying:


    "this is a jade slip brought out by our Huangshan sect disciples. It records a Dharma sect that is as powerful as the four poles, but I can''t say exactly what it is."


    To some extent, Kung Fu is not as good as pills, but from another point of view, it is far better than other treasures. For example, if there are saints in the sect, if you want to create a skill to promote saints, you need to create a skill.


    Although the skills in the forbidden area adapt to the Tao differently, they are stones from other mountains. It''s hard to say what inspiration they can bring!


    So, it''s also baby


    When these two leaders came forward, others naturally became more active. Other sects and big cities took out their own gains one after another, but none of them took out all of them. They just picked one out.


    Chu Fei saw the whole process and gradually found a problem


    "Actually, every sect only comes up with one thing. It''s definitely not being modest and prudent. It seems that there are other functions And look at everyone''s expression, it seems that the things they take out are seals, and there are mysterious lines in all directions, but no one can say what those lines represent.


    "This is the seal that the scoundrel got in the forbidden area. After it was taken out, it immediately attracted people''s interest, but few people were really qualified to get close to or even take it up to watch


    Fan Wujiu doesn''t really want people to study it. It''s just that people with lower status than the master of ghost valley are not qualified


    So, the first to take up the research is the city masters of the great wilderness, of course, there are not as many as 81, only a few in total, as for the other city masters went there, anyway, Chu Fei did not know.


    Soon, after the rotation of the seal, Chu Fei stood up and wanted to play with it in his hand. Fan Wujiu was not happy, so he threw out a ghost gas and wanted to roll the seal back. But Chu Fei had expected a fire to push the ghost gas back


    "You can''t even look at it? Then what kind of Valley master is he? " Chu Fei stares and leaves him alone. As soon as fan Wujiu wants to refute, he feels a few bad looks. What makes him even more nervous is that one of his eyes belongs to Ni Bingfeng


    Fan Wujiu was angry in his heart, but he didn''t show much on his face. He just said angrily in his heart:


    "well, you bald tailed old Taoist, don''t think that the eighth floor of TIANTI can be arrogant in front of me for long!"


    On the other hand, after playing two times, Chu Fei immediately throws the seal back to fan Wujiu. At the same time, he hears the Yulian flower path:


    "master, give me a move, I will get this seal anyway!"


    "What''s the trick? What''s the deal?" The funny voice of jade lotus comes, and then Chu Fei looks at jade lotus with a look of resentment.


    Before Chu Fei had a little guess, but he didn''t get a positive answer, but now the positive answer came, but Chu Fei felt as if he had been fooled.


    But the result is still good, this seal can be obtained by itself, and it doesn''t need much effort.


    As for why the seal was brought over, the reason is very simple, because the two characters engraved on the seal are not recognized by Chu


    It''s amazing!

 Chapter 632

    What do these two words stand for?


    Maybe for many people, these two words are just a bit domineering, but if you throw them on the earth, I believe many people will immediately think of the Fantian seal in the list of gods.


    Yes, it''s fantianyin. In the list of gods, it''s a magic weapon to explain the immortal guangchengzi. It''s merciless. It''s said that it''s specially used to photograph people''s brains


    Even if we put aside the list of gods, fantianyin has appeared in many online novels. In those novels, fantianyin has been described as a powerful and terrifying magic weapon against heaven!


    So at this moment, when Chu Fei saw that the seal had been carved with the word Fantian, he immediately suspected that the seal was the legendary Fantian seal!


    Is this idea ridiculous? It might have been funny before, but far from it, it''s the Shushan decree that the third brother of Jianzhong in the forbidden area entrusted Cheng Feng and Mingyue to bring out. What does it mean!


    Chu Fei has now begun to suspect that the myths and legends in Shushan Sword Fairy and Fengshen list are real!


    That''s not enough. Have you forgotten the beast God of the devil fighting world? That''s the monkey king!


    Under all these circumstances, we have to doubt whether the legends, myths and even historical people and things on the earth have anything to do with the crape myrtle world and the world of fighting demons


    Now, chufei''s brain is full of the systematic identification results when he just contacted fantianyin.


    At that time, the result given by the system was not complicated, just a few words "the name of the seal turns the world upside down."


    The introduction of only four words is abnormal no matter how to say, but combined with Chu Fei''s previous understanding of the system, he suspects that the simple description of the system is not because it is too bad, on the contrary, it is because there are too many insurmountable factors involved, so the system can only give a very superficial identification, but at least, the system has been confirmed This seal is indeed Fantian seal.


    The only problem is


    "Big sister, are you there? Is this Fantian seal the one I think it is? "


    Elder sister did not respond to Chu Fei''s question, although Chu Fei still asked several times in his mind, until later Chu Fei began to doubt whether elder sister was falling asleep again.


    But when Chu Fei was so suspicious, Chu Fei suddenly found that the exchange point of the system was missing a few points, and the system also instantly sent the consumption place of these exchange points - a bag of Qiaqia melon seeds


    Chu Fei''s spirit is honestly meditating in the small temple. Chu Fei didn''t exchange it himself, so the answer is that the elder sister exchanged it herself


    In other words, the elder sister didn''t sleep deeply, just didn''t know why she chose to pretend that she didn''t hear Chu Fei''s question.


    Although Chu Fei was very depressed, he had to say that even if the elder sister was so big, she gave Chu Fei an answer, but the answer was not clear enough.


    "I see."


    Chu Fei said in his mind, which can be regarded as a response to the big sister''s reaction.


    In his heart, Chu Fei began to sort out his thoughts


    "Elder sister is not sure that she does not deny pretending not to hear it. That is to say, even if this seal is not the one I think, it must have something to do with that seal. So it can be inferred that there are magic weapons and characters in other myths in the world of cultivating truth..."


    "But why does the system only describe fan Tianyin in four words..."


    No matter what chufei thinks, she can only guess. Although the big sister''s completely unresponsive response gives chufei an answer, there is no way for chufei to explore the deep reason of the whole thing more deeply.


    So, in the end, Chu Fei was at a loss.


    At this time, the reality of the words will not save a fan.


    "Master Chu, why don''t you take out your harvest, or do you really have no harvest in the forbidden area?"


    "Ah? What did you say? " Chu Fei, who has just come back to reality, is a bit dull. He really doesn''t pay attention to what fan Wujiu said, and he doesn''t pay attention to what happened in the hall of barbarians and who said what


    He didn''t know anything, he could only deal with it in such an embarrassing way.


    But for fan Wujiu and others, this is not the case. In the eyes of the public, chufei''s behavior is arrogant provocation, which is contempt and counterattack to what fan Wujiu said.


    So fan Wujiu was even more upset, but for the sake of the rules of Liangbao activities, he said again:


    "now it''s your turn to Liangbao, of course, if you don''t have the harvest to win..."


    Fan Wujiu didn''t go on, because there was no need to go on.


    As for Chu Fei, after he finally heard fan Wujiu''s words, he began to search for his own tuntianjie and began to think about what he wanted to take out. However, turning around, Chu Fei could only take out a golden feather fan


    He didn''t think much, and Chu Fei didn''t want to leave the golden feather fan at the beginning, so he took the golden feather fan out and put it on the jade platform in front of him.The golden feather fan is actually a feather fan. From the appearance, the difference between the golden feather fan and the ordinary feather fan is the unique divinity of Daoqi. In addition, there is no high level.


    "Where did you get the feather fan, so you are qualified to go to the Jade Terrace?" Fan Wujiu rolled his eyes and looked down.


    "Well Please borrow a look. This There should be something special... "


    "At best, it''s just a low-level weapon with a little defense method..."


    "Yes, it looks so ordinary..."


    ¡­¡­


    Fan Wujiu''s attitude does not say, even the attitude of other people also let Chu Fei do not understand.


    This is a golden feather fan! This is the ranking of "brother fan, don''t listen to him. They''re not mean for a day or two. I''m at home with 5000 xianyuanjing. My sincerity is enough."


    "They''re right, brother fan. The only thing worth studying is the material of this seal, but it''s not sure what can be researched. Well, how about adding 6000 more xianyuanjing?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei calmly looked at the bidding of these people, but he was not worried, because he could see from the bidding of these people that these people probably didn''t have much money. Xianyuanjing was 11000 long, and there was no sincerity in trading!


    In Chu Fei''s heart, the blissful gate is thousands of existence! So he''s relaxed, very relaxed


    But at this time, Chu Fei''s ear rang out the voice of jade lotus, and said:


    "boy, don''t you want that seal, why don''t you bid?"


    "Ah? Master, don''t you help me? "


    "How can I help you? Our blissful gate has no bright treasure. We are not qualified to participate in the transaction. This is the rule."


    "I don''t know!"!? Is it true or not? " Chufei is depressed.

 Chapter 633

    "I don''t believe you can''t see this rule..." The sound of jade lotus is full of ridicule, which makes Chu Fei very depressed.


    Chu Fei wanted to explain. He didn''t see it. He didn''t have a chance to see it He had been struggling with all kinds of confused conjectures brought by Shushan order and fantianyin before


    What''s more, the problem now is not whether Chu Fei can take out enough property to trade this seal. The key is that even if he can take it out, it depends on the relationship between him and fan Wujiu. Why do people trade with you!


    Now the conflict between xiaodongtian and Guigu has almost been put on the surface. At this time, let alone trading, it is the result of great restraint to fight without the scene!


    In this situation, I stand up and say that I want your Fantian seal. It''s just a rush to find shame!


    But with the bidding of those people, fan Wujiu''s attitude has obviously softened down. It is estimated that he will definitely trade this Tianyin before long!


    Just when Chu Fei was depressed, Shi Kaitian, the leader of regret City, stood up and said with a smile:


    "this seal looks very interesting. Fan Wujiu, I want this seal. The price is 3000 yuan more than them!"


    To the great friars of TIANTI realm, xianyuanjing is really worthless, but it is not essential for a sect, an organization and a town!


    Therefore, even in this high-level great monk fair, xianyuanjing still plays a very important role.


    But Shi Kaitian''s offer is very sincere, which makes fan Wujiu in trouble. But with the withdrawal of other competitors, Shi Kaitian soon becomes the only bidder


    Fan Wujiu hasn''t been entangled for a long time. After all, this seal is really useless for fan Wujiu. As for the so-called material research, it''s a piece of shit!


    Fan Wujiu was very clear in his heart, so he finally nodded his head and agreed to Shi Kaitian''s deal, saying:


    "well, in that case, if there is no seal, you will regret Tiancheng."


    With that, fan Wujiu throws the seal directly to Shi Kaitian. Shi Kaitian has no friendship. With a wave of his hand, a pile of property is hit in a heaven and earth bag and traded with fan Wujiu.


    Looking at this transaction, Chu Fei is not so depressed, but it is not so good.


    The only good thing is that when it comes to Shi Kaitian, Chu Fei wants to make it easier.


    However, no matter what, the matter of Tianyin is always over, so the next thing is Chu Fei and zhentiancheng''s soul jade


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate either, so he went straight to Shi Kaitian to do boxing:


    "master Shi, I''m very interested in this soul jade..."


    "Well, I have your feather fan, which is very interesting!" Shi Kaitian''s response was almost the same as his brain, and he didn''t waste any time at all.


    Although it looks very fake, Chu Fei and Shi Kaitian still exchange feather fans and soul jade with a smile.


    Chu Fei doesn''t have much use for this soul jade. It''s better to give it to Hu Yu after thinking about it


    As for Chu Fei''s feather fan, Shi Kaitian has no idea. He just doesn''t want to embarrass Chu Fei


    But no matter what, Liangbao is also on, and the trade is also on. Although chufei and Shi Kaitian''s performance is a little fake, chufei doesn''t break the rules after all


    "Well, this is the end of Liangbao. Xiaodongtian is really qualified to have an action here! Master Chu, Congratulations


    Jade lotus said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, we are happy together. With the small cave, you will not be bored and lonely. Fan Guzhu, don''t you think so?"


    "Well, everyone is equal to us. It seems that some people are still under discipline!" The superiority in fan Wujiu''s words is really undisguised.


    However, now is not the time for Liangbao. Since the Liangbao activity is over, we naturally don''t care about it, so no one will come out again.


    Even jade lotus is the same, she did not stand up to help Chu Fei speak, let alone other people!


    In fact, now people not only don''t want to make ends meet, but also want to see how far Chu Fei and fan Wujiu can go.


    As for chufei, at this time, chufei was furious. He said that other things were OK and that he was not disciplined. This is to expose chufei''s scar!


    So Chu Fei pointed directly at fan Wujiu''s nose and said:


    "don''t say it''s useless, let''s have something practical, fan Wujiu. Before you interfered in my battle, you even played black hands behind my back. It''s time for us to talk about this matter well!"


    After Chu Fei said this, all the people present were stunned.


    This matter is indeed known to all, but the problem is that no one thought that Chu Fei would put it on the table!


    After all, no matter how much hatred they have in private, they will be friendly and natural on the surfaceSimilarly, no matter how friendly it is on the surface, no one will be merciful when it comes to cheating!


    This way of doing things is basically the hidden rule of these old friends! But the problem is that Chu Fei broke this rule very simply and rudely!


    Put hatred on the table directly, then how do you want fan Wujiu to respond?


    Fan Wujiu didn''t think of this possibility, but he didn''t think it would really happen, so he didn''t think of a proper explanation.


    In other words, this kind of thing simply can''t whitewash peace Put it out to tear your face!


    "He said? What can I say? " Fan Wujiu asked with a sneer.


    "Yes, your apprentice is cheating on me. I''ll beat your apprentice. If your apprentice wants to kill me, I''ll kill your apprentice And you''ve done me a dirty job, so I''ll naturally... "


    Before Chu Fei finished speaking, fan Wujiu sneered scornfully. Although he didn''t speak, he also expressed his attitude very clearly: you, a monk in the secret period, still want to attack me?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Fei seemed to have expected it, and didn''t care about fan Wujiu''s disdain. He said:


    "naturally, I''m going to attack your ghost Valley disciples..."


    "Yes?"


    "My accomplishments are low. Maybe I can''t beat you, but it doesn''t matter. I can beat other disciples of your ghost valley. Fan Wujiu!" Chu Fei narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice:


    "tell you the disciples of ghost Valley quickly. You must make preparations early, or I will be too challenging to kill..."


    "Aren''t you afraid you can''t get out of the wilderness?" Fan Wujiu''s eyes twinkled. I believe that if there were not many great friars of TIANTI standing on chufei''s side now, he would have done it long ago.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care at all, and asked with a smile:


    "do you think your apprentice can make it? Ha ha ha


    Crazy, Chu Fei shikaitian chuckled, and then directly threw out a black thing, Chu Fei casually found that it was the seal. Shi Kaitian was so happy that even Yu Lianhua and Yun Shuxue were surprised.


    "Can you tell me why you are so interested in this seal?" After a pause, Shi Kaitian said, "the child can guess what you want, but he can''t understand why you want..."

 Chapter 634

    Shi Kaitian''s personality is bold and unconstrained. Naturally, he says what he has. Of course, he is not stupid either. He doesn''t expect Chu Fei to tell him too much.


    However, Chu Fei was unexpected and said seriously: "because it''s a seal of heaven."


    "Fan Tian Yin?" Shi Kaitian looked at the jade lotus in doubt. As a result, he only got a puzzled look from the jade lotus, and had to say:


    "this name is domineering, but..."


    "If there are any immortals in the world, the seal must be the magic weapon of the immortal family!"


    Chu Fei had no affectation and directly gave the tone. In a word, he has already made clear what he has identified in his mind. Naturally, there is no need to say anything like Fengshenbang and guangchengzi.


    Because even chufei didn''t know that this seal had nothing to do with guangchengzi''s seal in the list of gods


    Even if you don''t know what to do, there''s no need to say it.


    Nevertheless, Chu Fei''s evaluation of the seal also shocked the audience.


    "Boy, are you exaggerating What''s the magic weapon of the immortal family? You don''t know what kind of immortal exists, do you Jade lotus a face does not have language of ask a way.


    the lotus flower asked, "what does it mean when the Immortal Jade comes here for a moment?"


    Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian look at each other, and then exchange a "sure" look. Then Yu Lianhua says: "to all the common people, a monk is an immortal..."


    Chu Fei nodded, and Yu Lianhua continued: "but for our friars, immortals are superior. No one can even say for sure that immortals exist, and no one can directly deny the existence of immortals. It is said that there are fairyland and immortals, but they are all legends. No one has ever seen them, and no one knows where they come from..."


    Chu Fei''s critical attitude is that this kind of argument is also found in "covering the sky"


    It can be seen that Chu Fei didn''t care at all. Shi Kaitian couldn''t help saying:


    "Xiaoyou, lotus is right. It''s always said that there are immortals in the fairyland. It''s said that immortals in the fairyland are immortal, but in the end, even the Emperor of heaven will die So where is the fairy? Where is the fairyland? "


    Shi Kaitian tries to persuade Chu Fei by reasoning, but he is not good at reasoning, so after two sentences, Shi Kaitian is out of words and has no idea In the end, it''s the jade lotus.


    "Boy, this world of crape myrtle has existed for tens of thousands of years. If you don''t tell me how far away it is, you can say that the nearest emperor of heaven is the founder of the sect of blissful gate. It disappeared not many years after he became the emperor of blissful gate. This is something that nobody can think of! You know, the emperor of heaven controls the existence of the way of heaven! But even so, the grandmaster is still missing... "


    Chu Fei nodded. When I read the general history of crape myrtle, I had a brief understanding of this. It seems that there is almost no dead emperor in the world of crape myrtle


    "Even the way of heaven is under the control of the grandmaster. What danger can make the grandmaster disappear? Besides, not long after the grandmaster disappeared, some saints had already felt the heart of the Tao. In other words, the grandmaster who had controlled the Tao had lost his control of the Tao. That is to say, the grandmaster had already... "


    After all, Yu Lianhua didn''t say the word "death". After a pause, she continued:


    "even if she becomes the emperor of heaven, she can''t defeat time. How can immortality exist..."


    Shi Kaitian nodded heavily beside him, obviously he also agreed with this point of view. But Chu Fei smiles and shakes his head, and says:


    "master, you think too much Too much. " Chu Fei didn''t think of a suitable word, so he could only use the word "Guo Le" to describe it.


    Facing the puzzlement of Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian, the curiosity of Yun Shuxue and Nangong Bai, and the gaze of Cheng Feng Mingyue, Chu Fei continued:


    "why don''t you wonder how I know this seal is a Fantian seal? Why don''t you wonder what token the moon brings out? "


    In Yu Lianhua''s and Shi Kaitian''s thoughts, Chu Fei directly changed the topic, but they didn''t reject it. Instead, they followed Chu Fei''s words.


    "Fan Wujiu said that there are two words on the seal, and we have all seen them. Do you think he is Fantian seal because you know these two words?"


    "Yes, I know. These two words are Fantian, so it''s called fantianyin." Chufei nodded and admitted it.


    "But that doesn''t mean much?" Shi Kaitian frowned. On the other side, Yu Lianhua didn''t rush to draw a conclusion. Instead, she recalled the words on the token given to Chu Fei by Mingyue. With a wave of her right hand, she condensed a ball of water balls. With her fingers, she stood on the table and "drew" the two words on the token.


    "Shushan, right? These two words read Shushan." Yulianhua naturally won''t forget the pronunciation of these two words so soon, so she is just laying the groundwork.Sure enough, after Chu Fei nodded, Yu Lianhua asked:


    "does this mountain represent any special meaning?"


    Chufei thought for a moment, tangled for a moment, but finally decided to say a little information. So Chu Fei nodded again, and then in the expectation of everyone, he said:


    "Shushan Sword Fairy. "


    "Sword Fairy?" Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian speak in unison, and even Yun Shuxue and Nangong Bai, Cheng Feng and Mingyue recite these two words.


    "Yes, the Sword Fairy. He only cultivates the sword to become a Sword Fairy."


    "This How do you know? " Shi Kaitian asked quickly.


    "It''s very complicated. In a word, at the beginning, I didn''t think it was real. After all, it seems that there is no special way to cultivate swords in the world of crape myrtle..."


    Yulianhua and shikaitian nodded, which is right. In the world of crape myrtle, sword is just a kind of Dao weapon, a kind of weapon. Besides moves and styles, it has no special significance.


    Moreover, in the world of crape myrtle, strictly speaking, the cultivation of monks is mainly based on self-cultivation. In the legendary cultivation system on earth, it should belong to the cultivation system used by monkey king and Erlang God.


    In order to cultivate one''s own body, the key is to cultivate one''s own body. Then the external objects such as weapons and Taoist weapons are just auxiliary.


    But the sword immortals are different, and the legendary Shushan mountain is different. They cultivate swords, not to mention swords. At least swords are equal to themselves. There is no such proportion in the world of crape myrtle!


    "It''s said that Shushan sword immortal''s sword cultivation method is extremely sharp. The combat power generated by the combination of man and sword can directly kill the opponent who is far superior to himself..."


    Said this, Chu Fei casually summoned the duckweed sword, and controlled the duckweed sword with the sword formula to display.


    All in all, this is the second time that yulianhua and shikaitian have seen this strange method of carrying swords. In addition, chufei said it, so they all took it very seriously this time.


    Later, Chu Fei described the characteristics of Shushan Sword Fairy, which was created by many people on the earth. The ranking of sword finger, Royal sword flying, sword formula and so on were also briefly described. With the demonstration of duckweed sword, everything was simple and clear


    But just as Chu Fei was about to put away the duckweed sword, the duckweed sword made two crisp sounds, and then the body of the sword cracked and lost its spirit in the extreme time


    Duckweed sword collapsed


    Although Chu Fei had been prepared, he never thought that the collapse of duckweed sword would be so fast!


    You know, when he was in the forbidden area, Chu Fei planned to find Jianzhong to get him a good sword. Jianzhong Jianzhong didn''t have time to find it. Duckweed sword duckweed sword is gone


    It''s depressing


    "Er..." Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian didn''t expect that this special sword would be broken so easily, so they had a great doubt about Chu Fei''s Sword Fairy


    However, this doubt is only temporary. Yu Lianhua quickly adjusted her mind and said, "if you need to cast a good sword, I''ll go to Sizhou to see if it has a casting Valley and is very good at casting Taoist vessels It''s just that the materials need to be prepared. "


    Chu Fei sighed and said thank you to the jade lotus. Then he sat down unhappily. However, the topic was brought back by him, and he said:


    "in a word, I believe the sword fairy really exists. Since the sword fairy really exists, the immortal and the fairyland should exist, too mysterious or too high-level..."


    Yu Lianhua and Shi Kaitian are noncommittal, but this topic is at the end of the day. Chu Fei was silent for a moment, then suddenly thought of the golden feather fan, and said:


    "by the way, do you have the feather fan with you?"


    "Do you have that one? Of course Shi Kaitian takes out the golden feather fan and hands it to Chu Fei. Chu Fei smiles bitterly. He knows that Shi Kaitian misunderstood, but he takes it over and says, "don''t you see what this is?"


    Shi Kaitian shook his head, but Yu Lianhua''s eyes lit up. Chu Fei grinned bitterly and said: "the golden feather fan is the first in the list of Taoist utensils."


    "Ah? Do you mean it''s the golden feather fan that ranks first in the Daoqi list of dengtian stele? Did you get the golden feather fan Shi Kaitian can''t believe it. After all, this feather fan is not golden at all And I didn''t see anything too special.


    Chu Fei smiles, playing with the golden feather fan and says:


    "this is what I got after I found the fox jade in the forbidden area. At that time, the golden feather fan was the base of a big array, floating in a big tripod, and emitting a faint golden light..."


    Everyone is in doubt, except for Cheng Feng Mingyue, they have seen it with their own eyes, so they know that Chu Fei is telling the truth. Under the curious gaze of others, Chu Fei continued:


    "the golden feather fan is a metal Taoist instrument. It contains 9981 golden feathers. It is extremely sharp and invincible. It can become a golden feather array. It hides the 9981 golden feathers in the array..."


    Chu Fei''s introduction was very detailed, but he didn''t say how to control the golden feather fan.Everyone doesn''t understand why Chu Fei did this. After all, this instrument belongs to you. Why do you say so many details? Shouldn''t it be kept secret?


    As a result, after the introduction, Chu Fei directly threw the golden feather fan to Nangong Bai, and did not give up.


    "The first time I saw the golden feather fan, I felt that such a thing was only suitable for Nangong white And I''ve got the seal of heaven, so I''ll give it to Nangong Bai. "


    "How can that be?" Shikai tianteng stood up immediately. It''s too expensive. Nangong Bai didn''t expect that chufei would be so generous, which was almost incomprehensible.


    On the contrary, although Yu Lianhua was a little surprised, she could understand Chu Fei''s idea, or she was gradually used to Chu Fei''s style.


    "Why not? Master Shi, this is... " Chu Fei hasn''t finished his reason, and Shi Kaitian hasn''t said anything about his refusal, but they are all interrupted by the disciples of the blissful gate who rush in.


    "No, elder, desert Desert spirit beast riot

 Chapter 635

    "Desert spirit beast?" Jade lotus elder eyebrows slightly wrinkle, next to Shi Kaitian is also a face dignified, but Chu Fei is a little confused.


    "Desert spirit beast? What about riots? " In Chu Fei''s opinion, the spirit beast full of rust was not friendly to the human friars and was about to attack when he saw it. In this case, what''s the difference between riots and not!


    And Chu Fei didn''t think the word "riot" was suitable for use here, because in Chu Fei''s idea, riot was compared with the peace before the riot


    "You haven''t seen the spirit beast yet The spirit beast is... " As soon as Yu Lianhua was about to explain, Chu Fei corrected the truth:


    "master, I have seen a spirit beast and killed one. What I don''t understand is what happened to the spirit beast riot. Isn''t it that the spirit beast would have attacked the friars?"


    Jade lotus Leng for a while, it is obvious that she did not expect that Chu Fei had seen a spirit beast for a long time, and killed one with her own hands. Not only she didn''t think of it, but also Shi Kaitian didn''t think of it. After all, everyone knows that the friars of the Four extremes can''t do any harm to the spirit beast


    "How do you kill the spirit beast?" Shi Kaitian looks at Chu Fei and asks.


    Chu Fei is stunned and looks at Nangong Bai. It''s obvious that Nangong Bai, who had experienced the battle together, didn''t tell Shi Kaitian about it


    Seeing Chu Fei''s expression, Shi Kaitian immediately thought of it. He sighed and said, "Nangong, do you know?"


    "Yes, master, I know. I was there, just on our way." Nangong Baisi didn''t show any embarrassment, on the contrary, she was very calm.


    Shi Kaitian sighed and said:


    "OK, let''s not talk about this..."


    Chu Fei was puzzled and said: the relationship between the master and the apprentice is really interesting


    Yu Lianhua shook her head with a bitter smile and then said:


    "it''s said that there was a spirit beast riot, that is to say, a large number of spirit beasts appeared and besieged the human friars..."


    In a word, yulianhua explains clearly what is a riot. Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "is that the animal tide?"


    "Almost..." Yu Lianhua looked at the female disciple who came to report and asked:


    "what''s the specific situation now?"


    "Well, I don''t know. I heard that some barbarians ran to tell me, but I didn''t see the spirit beast with my own eyes."


    Jade lotus Leng for a while, she didn''t think that there was a guy who listened to the wind is the rain. After all, she is a superior elder. She won''t pay attention to other people except her own disciples.


    As a young disciple, he would not dare to show his shortcomings in front of the elder.


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look."


    Jade lotus stood up and walked out of the attic. Shi Kaitian and Chu Fei naturally followed her.


    Out of the attic, a smell of rust immediately penetrated the nose of several people.


    Chu Fei rubbed his nose and said:


    "it seems to be true. It doesn''t smell good."


    Cheng Feng moon Beside echoed two, Nangong white also nodded. Compared with chufei who judged the truth by nose, yulianhua and shikaitian had already maximized their own divine consciousness, so they also had a more intuitive view of the riot to the spirit beast.


    "Hiss This is too much... " The jade lotus murmurs and sighs, the stone opens the sky is also the brow tight wrinkly.


    Chufei didn''t know what the old two saw, but judging from their expressions, it was not a small matter.


    "Go to the barbarian hall!" Jade lotus left a word, and then directly disappeared in the same place with Shi Kaitian.


    Chu Fei several people Leng for a while, then also quickly rushed to the barbarian hall.


    When Chu Fei came to the barbarian hall, they found that many people had gathered in the square in front of the barbarian hall, and more than half of them were barbarian soldiers.


    These barbarian soldiers should have been called over in a short time, and a large number of them were at a loss, as if they were pulled out of the bed.


    Of course, there are also a few barbarian soldiers who are bloody and extremely tired. They should have experienced a fierce battle.


    In front of these barbarian soldiers stood the leopard commander who had a close relationship with Chu Fei.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Guard the defense line strictly, and there will be no amnesty for escaping and killing in the face of battle! " Before the leopard commander, there should be a long admonition, Chu Fei, they only heard the last half sentence.


    "Defend the blood city to the death!" All the barbarian soldiers yelled in unison. The leopard commander nodded heavily and said:


    "OK, let''s go!"


    Then, under the leadership of the leopard commander, these barbarian soldiers quickly left the square and rushed to the place where the blood city and the desert joined.


    At the same time, similar things happened in many aspects of the barbarian blood city.


    Chufei didn''t know. In fact, at this moment, the head of the old barbarian clan had already ordered that all the defense forces of the whole barbarian blood city should gather in the direction of the desert. As for other directions, there might be danger due to weak defense, this kind of thing doesn''t need to be considered at allFor one thing, it''s impossible. The intelligent will not make trouble casually. The beast without intelligence has no such courage. Second, the blood city gathered a lot of great sects of monks, with them, few dare to break in.


    Therefore, the barbarians did not pay attention to the dangers that might arise because of inadequate preparedness.


    Of course, it''s really because those dangerous and rebellious spirit beasts must be really insignificant.


    Chufei, who had been delayed by the barbarian soldiers in the square for a while, walked into the hall and saw that the barbarian soldiers were sharing information with the big sects such as blissful gate and holy mountain.


    On the contrary, someone brought a chair for chufei to sit down. Chu Fei didn''t know that this was the position that Liangbao had been fighting for before.


    "The number of spirit beasts is more than 100000, and they are still increasing. But for the time being, they have no motive for us. It seems that they are waiting for something to happen." The barbarian spies quickly sorted out the information they had collected.


    Hearing this, chufei grabbed a barbarian soldier passing by and asked in a low voice:


    "when did the riot happen?"


    "I don''t know exactly, but we found out an hour ago." It seems that he is very respectful to the barbarian soldiers.


    Chu Fei nodded and didn''t ask any more. On the contrary, Nangong Bai, who came in with Chu Fei, asked:


    "so those spirit beasts gathered more than 100000 in one hour?"


    The soldier sighed and nodded, which confirmed Nangong Bai''s conjecture.


    "How to say..." Nangong Bai looks at chufei and seems to think that chufei has some ideas. But Chu Fei had no idea at all. He was just thinking about why the spirit beast would riot. As for how to deal with this riot, Chu Fei didn''t worry at all.


    Who let there are so many TIANTI masters here? Even chufei could kill the spirit beast himself. Chufei didn''t think that yulianhua couldn''t do it.


    Therefore, when Nangong Baixun asked Chu Fei, Chu Fei was puzzled and said, "shouldn''t you think about these things?"


    Seeing Chu Fei''s expression, Nangong Bai understood and said with a bitter smile:


    "Master Chu, it''s not so simple. The one you and I killed is just the lowest existence..."


    "What about the superior one?" Chu Fei asked.


    "According to legend, the advanced spirit beast can possess the strength of the heaven ladder realm So... "


    Chu Fei is silent. If there is a spirit beast in the realm of heaven ladder, it''s really not easy to do.


    Chufei began to think about whether the system could help


    The great monks over there are still listening to the report and discussing with each other to find a solution as soon as possible.


    But after discussion, their final conclusion is:


    "in any case, we must stop this wave. If we can stop everything, I''m afraid the whole barbarians will be gone. Not only the barbarians will be gone, but maybe the whole eighty-one city in the great wilderness will be in trouble." This is the summary made by Ni Bingfeng, the old mountain chicken of Shenshan mountain. After this summary was made, Chu Fei immediately turned his eyes and interjected:


    "will the spirit beast riot endanger the whole wilderness?"


    Because of the ten-year agreement with Chu Fei, Ni Bingfeng, an old pheasant, has changed his attitude towards Chu Fei. At least he can have a good chat with Chu Fei, saying: "you don''t understand that they can threaten the whole world of crape myrtle, but it''s impossible to destroy the whole wilderness."


    Chu Fei didn''t understand. Beside him, Yu Lianhua explained to Chu Fei in a low voice:


    "spirit beast is just a common name. The full name of that existence is heaven performing spirit beast..."


    "The way of heaven plays the spirit beast? This is... "


    "It means that the spirit beast evolved from the way of heaven..." The jade lotus smiles bitterly.


    "Er..." Chu Fei is stunned, if only call spirit beast really won''t have too special place, but added two words of the way of heaven, it''s not the same.


    "How do these heaven way play spirit beast come from?"


    "I don''t know, no one knows, but the rumor has something to do with my blissful gate..."


    "Ah? What''s the trouble of the blissful gate? " Chu Fei was surprised, but at the same time, he guessed some possibility. But in the end, this is just a legend, because no one can prove that this idea is correct.


    "You Taoist friends, there is no better way now. Now that this kind of thing has happened, I will give up my old face and ask you for help. I hope you can help us barbarians. Otherwise, I''m afraid we... "


    The old patriarch of the barbarians didn''t go on talking, but even if he didn''t, everyone knew what it meant. If he couldn''t stop the spirit beast riot, I''m afraid the barbarians would be exterminated.


    It''s natural to manage this matter, but how to manage it becomes a problem.


    Chu Fei stood beside him and asked Nangong Bai, saying:


    "will these spirit beasts attack the blood city?"


    Facing Chu Fei''s question, Nangong Bai doesn''t know how to answer it. Although he is very intelligent and resourceful, this kind of thing can''t be understood by people of his age.Fortunately, Chu Fei''s words were heard by many people, so everyone subconsciously focused on Chu Fei. The old patriarch of the barbarian clan is the same, saying: "not necessarily, or not."


    "that should be good, at least we can find opportunities..." Chu Fei wanted to say that he wanted to find a chance to move the Ju nationality, but he didn''t say it in the end because it was hard to say.


    The old barbarian patriarch shook his head with a bitter smile and said:


    "the spirit beast will attack all the creatures they see, so the situation will only be worse."

 Chapter 636

    Chu Fei frowned, but said nothing more. Obviously, Chu Fei didn''t think that those spirit beasts would attack the blood city fiercely. As long as people do not vow to destroy the barbarian blood city, then the barbarians, the blood city, or the monks will have many opportunities.


    But Chu Fei''s idea is naive to many people. Even if Chu Fei doesn''t know it, he won''t say it. Because Chu Fei knew that he knew too little about the world.


    In the main hall, Xiong Ba, the elder patriarch of the barbarians, touched his snow-white short beard and said, "in a word, in order to protect the blood city, we barbarians will not give up even if there is only one left."


    "Chief Xiong, it''s not like that. Since we all stay here, we will help." Jade lotus stood up and gave a promise to the barbarians, which was regarded as a leading role.


    Then other friars came forward one after another to express their views. The last speaker was Ni Bingfeng, an old mountain chicken from Shenshan mountain. His face didn''t change much and his mood was stable all the time. After everyone had finished speaking, he said:


    "if there is no accident, I can hold the two spirit beasts in the heaven ladder realm. The rest is up to you. "


    On the side of the blood city, there is only one old pheasant Ni Bingfeng in the holy mountain. Even if he came here, he came to Chu Fei, not for the forbidden area.


    So in terms of the number of people, the holy mountain here is the one with the least number, but Ni Bingfeng is the most powerful one among all the people present. The eight level realm of TIANTI is the spirit beast that drags down the two levels of TIANTI, which is absolutely just the minimum combat power.


    Because it was just a sentence, Chu Fei didn''t notice the particularity of the words in Ni Bingfeng''s sentence. But Yu Lianhua and others have noticed, perhaps because they know Ni Bingfeng better than Chu Fei.


    "Thank you, Taoist priest." Xiong Ba, the old patriarch, stood up and gave a light salute to Ni Bingfeng, which was regarded as a thank-you. Then he turned to other friars of TIANTI to salute.


    To Chu Fei''s surprise, all the TIANTI friars, including yulianhua, didn''t mean to be polite, so they calmly accepted the thanks of Xiong Ba, the old patriarch.


    It seems that it is not necessary for them to stay and help.


    This made chufei a little confused. After all, the spirit beast is only the spirit beast, but the barbarians are the same race. If it is on the earth, people will stand on the side of the same race anyway.


    "Well, now organize your own people." Yulianhua took over the baton, while the other great friars and clan leaders did not show any displeasure. They went out of the hall one after another to organize their own staff.


    Chu Fei''s doubts are discovered by Nangong Bai around him. Nangong Bai explains in a voice:


    "the gate of bliss is the orthodoxy of the great emperor. When the most powerful master Ni Bingfeng doesn''t take the initiative to stand up, Master Yu Lianhua is the most suitable commander."


    "The great emperor''s orthodoxy should be more than the blissful gate, right?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Naturally, but the nearest and strongest emperor is the founder of the kaipai sect of the gate of bliss."


    "You guys..."


    Chu Fei was just about to have a chat with Nangong Bai when Yu Lianhua suddenly turned her spearhead to them and said, "you guys, let''s go with our blissful gate."


    "Yes Nangong Bai was respectful, while chufei nodded easily.


    On the other side, except for Yu Lianhua, Shi Kaitian, Wu Qi and Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, all the remaining friars of TIANTI have left. Because like Baili Feihong, fan Wujiu and others, they have brought a large number of disciples. They need to make arrangements for them.


    As for the people who stayed in the hall, they basically didn''t take a few people with them, except for the old patriarchs of the barbarians.


    In the next half an hour, the monks of various sects had already assembled, and they all went directly to the edge of the desert.


    Jade lotus and other people, Chu Fei naturally will not stay in the blood city hall boring, also early came to the blood city, the edge of the desert.


    After a period of gathering, the number of spirit beasts in the desert has approached 200000 from 100000.


    Nearly 200000 spirit beasts are a nightmare for the monks. Fortunately, so far, there is only one heaven ladder realm on the spirit beast side, and the rest is the combat power of the four extreme power realm.


    According to the information sent by the spies, there are only three kinds of spirit beasts on the spirit beast side.


    One of them is the kind of quadruped spirit beast Chu Fei had met before. It has wings and can use fire and thunder to attack. In addition, it is a kind of upright spirit beast with red surface, which is similar to human shape, and this spirit beast has two kinds of weapons: Sword and shield.


    The status of these two kinds of spirit beasts should only exist at the bottom, but no one can tell what kind of war will break out when they really fight.


    In the distance behind these red spirit beasts and silver spirit beasts, a tall and tower like existence is standing there quietly.


    It should be the powerful one of the spirit beasts, and it should be the leader of this spirit beast uprising. It''s huge, not only tall as a tower, but also strong.This big guy is also similar to human shape, but it''s only similar. For chufei, this guy is not so much similar to human shape as a monster walking upright and fighting.


    This big guy is not barehanded either. In his hands, a two handed axe, which is almost as big as his stature, is shining.


    Feeling the smell of rust in the air, chufei rubbed his nose and waited for the beginning of the battle.


    Beside Chu Fei, Cheng Feng Mingyue is on guard. Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue stand on the other side of Chu Fei, while Nangong Bai stands behind them with a relaxed face.


    Yes, Nangong Bai, as a four extreme existence, chose to stand behind the three monks of the secret period, Chu Fei and Cheng Feng Mingyue.


    But there is no way, who let the people present are very concerned about the Nangong white strategy.


    "Hey, the battle hasn''t started yet. Can''t I have a good look?" Nangong Bai was a little depressed, but his face was still smiling.


    "This is the highland. Who can block your sight?" Chu Fei rolled a white eye to say.


    "It''s not like that..."


    "This is the order of all the elders of TIANTI realm except your master. We can''t help it..." Cheng Feng said with a funny face. In a word, the relationship between Cheng Feng Mingyue and Nangong Bai is very good, especially in the past few days, there is a trend to become good friends, so there is not much to care about.


    Nangong Bai sighed and said:


    "it''s meaningless to leave me here. It''s better to let me go to the exhibition. At least I can contribute my combat power."


    "Why is it meaningless? You haven''t recovered much from your overdraft? Do you think you can hold one up now? " Chu Fei''s words kill Nangong Bai, and directly make Nangong Bai give up the idea of going to the battlefield in person.


    But Nangong Bai didn''t give it for nothing. He said:


    "don''t you forget that I have the golden feather fan?"


    "Is that how you want to go to war? As a more strategic person, isn''t it very reasonable for you to stay behind and observe? " Chu Fei was a little confused, but this doubt was also based on the fact that Chu Fei didn''t use much brain to think about it.


    Most of chufei''s attention is now attracted by the army of spirit beasts in the desert thousands of meters away.


    As the old saying goes, one hundred shapes and colors (Shai) and ten thousand colors (Shai) are boundless. What''s more, it''s 200000 yuan, which means you can''t see the edge or the end at a glance.


    From this point of view, this is the first time for chufei to experience the horror of war.


    "This kind of war has no strategic significance at all." Nangong Bai smiles bitterly. Facing the army of spirit beasts, Nangong Bai really has a feeling of powerlessness.


    "That''s the same. Just stay behind and collect information."


    Before the end of the chat, a figure of Wuqi, the father of wujiangyue, rushed to the front hundred meters away.


    "Dad? How did you come back? "


    "It''s not coming back, it''s going around." Wuqi smiles and then disappears. Chu Fei several people are wondering, only Wujiang month nodded thoughtfully.


    Chufei''s patience has almost gone away, and Wuqi''s mysterious appearance is like the last straw, which makes chufei directly lose the idea of watching a play here.


    So Chu Fei directly summoned a sword which had been temporarily prepared. He stepped on it and flew to qianfangyu lotus.


    "Master, what''s the matter with Master Wu?"


    "Why are you here?" Yu Lianhua did not answer Chu Fei''s question, but asked Chu Fei with a puzzled face.


    "If you want to hide from me, why don''t you go straight back to xiaodongtian?" Chu Fei didn''t say what he thought. What he said was that I didn''t want to be a supporting actor in the back. What''s more, maybe even a supporting actor is not a special dragon at most


    "Can you go? If you can leave, leave. " Yulianhua''s mood didn''t fluctuate much, but the meaning of this kind of want to let chufei leave here makes chufei very puzzled.


    "You can leave at any time, but don''t worry. Master, how can I feel that you don''t seem to have much heart? "


    "You Well, since you don''t leave, what do you think of this war? "


    Chu Fei smiles confidently, and then says:


    "there''s only one big guy over there. The old mountain chicken says that he can withstand two by himself, so leave it to him. The rest are ordinary spirit beasts, tens of thousands of barbarian soldiers, plus so many friars, plus your sky ladder masters, isn''t that a piece of cake?"


    "That''s what you think?" Yu Lianhua asked with a smile.


    Chu Fei frowned and didn''t understand what was wrong with his idea. Yu Lianhua pointed to the big guy in the distance and said:


    "this is not a spirit beast with the fighting power of TIANTI. At least six or seven have not appeared yet."


    "Six or seven? How do you see that? "


    "That''s less. Don''t you want to know what Wuqi did? I tell you, he went to assassinate the big guy.""Ah? assassination? Then why did he step back first and then go over? "


    "Because spirit beasts can connect with each other. When a spirit beast sees you, it means that all spirit beasts see you..."


    Penn? Chu Fei thought of the middle boss in the shadow of fire


    "No, master, even if it is, don''t you say there are at least six or seven big guys over there? Isn''t master Wu taking risks?"


    "Yes, it''s a risk." Yu Lianhua nodded solemnly.


    "But why? It''s always dangerous. Is it necessary?"


    "Pay attention..." Jade lotus did not answer the question, but pointed to the big guy in front.


    Chu Fei was a little bit confused, but he was obedient and looked at it. At this time, in the spirit beast army behind the big guy''s side, suddenly split out a lightning!


    Lightning directly split across the big guy''s head, the speed, power is amazing!


    "It''s master Wuqi!" Chufei silently adds oil to Wuqi

 Chapter 637

    It was a lightning like sword light. The moment it appeared, it crossed the sky and the earth, and even the space was separated. But even so, Wuqi still did not show his figure.


    The huge guy didn''t feel it at first. He realized that he was in danger only after he knew that the lightning was splitting out. Normally, there was no chance to resist it. However, he didn''t expect that the huge guy would stop the axe in his hand on the way of lightning attack in a moment!


    When!


    A huge sound shocked the world, and the terrible shock wave burst out directly and poured around. Many people and spirit beasts were shocked to the ground by the shock wave.


    "This Blocking It''s blocking... " Chufei can''t believe it. It''s really this big guy who has such a terrible speed. It''s something nobody thought of before.


    Therefore, on the side of the Terran, all the little monks who noticed this situation were shocked and forgot to speak. They only felt bitter and embarrassed in their hearts.


    But the great friars such as Yu Lianhua are different. Although they didn''t expect that such a huge spirit beast should also have terrible speed, generally speaking, all this is under their control.


    Therefore, when Yu Lianhua found that Chu Fei was shocked to such an extent, she said directly:


    "it''s not surprising. After all, it''s the spirit beast of TIANTI''s fighting power, and Wuqi didn''t do his best. He just went to test the depth of that thing."


    Hearing this, many people were relieved, but Chu Fei frowned more doubtfully.


    They are all elders, patriarchs and so on. They are not only monks born and raised in the world of crape myrtle, but also should know all kinds of things in the world of crape myrtle. According to reason, they should be able to understand the strength of these spirit beasts. If so, even if it is necessary to explore the depth, Wuqi should not go!


    Chu Fei''s mind turns fast. Now he suspects that the reason why Wu Qi goes to assassinate the big guy is not to explore the strength of the other party. In other words, the reason why Wu Qi goes is not because he is proficient in assassinating, but because he is proficient in assassinating, he is also proficient in escape!


    If you think about it from a different angle, then everything makes sense!


    A top killer, in many cases, can have the characteristics that ordinary monks can''t have. As for the real purpose of Wuqi''s action, no one will say publicly.


    Kilometers away, in the rear of the 200000 spirit beast army, Wuqi''s attack did not stop because of the big guy''s successful resistance, instead, it opened the signal of his attack.


    The lightning light of the sword continued to chop. Although it was easily sealed by the big guy every time, the big guy didn''t find a chance to fight back against Wuqi. As for the reason, chufei was not sure why.


    But when chufei was watching the battle, the giant spirit beast of TIANTI suddenly raised up to the sky and roared, even if it was thousands of meters away!


    At the same time, Wuqi also split out with a sword, and the light of lightning was shining directly into the sky!


    Just when most people were confused about why the "lightning" would rush up and split, the faces of the great friars in the realm of heaven ladder, such as Yu Lianhua, turned ugly.


    Chu Fei happened to find this, but he didn''t immediately ask out the doubts in his heart, because at this moment, the 200000 spirit beast army thousands of kilometers away suddenly launched a charge!


    The charge of the spirit beast army was like the earth breaking apart at the moment of opening. It was very powerful and even accompanied by lightning!


    "Boys! Damn it Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, yelled angrily. Then his big hands suddenly for a while, and instantly threw out a huge beast that was comparable to the big guy on the other side!


    This beast looks like a rhinoceros, but its tail looks like an alligator''s tail. After being thrown out by Xiong Ba, this big guy immediately put Xiong Ba on his back and rushed to the spirit beast tide!


    Chu Fei was attracted by Xiong Ba, so he didn''t notice that in other positions, many barbarian friars "threw" their own unique mounts at the moment when the charge started. There are many kinds of mounts, but no matter what kind of mount, the beast has a fierce appearance!


    Just for a moment, the "infantry" of the barbarian side of the charge suddenly became "cavalry". This is not over. These barbarian soldiers rushed out of the table and immediately held their weapons in their hands. They were either axes or sledgehammers, or spears or knives. In a word, one was a heavy weapon.


    The barbarian soldiers charged. Naturally, other friars could not just hide behind. However, in terms of the number, the number of other friars could not compare with the number of barbarian soldiers. It is estimated that they also lost a lot in the forbidden area.


    But even so, Chu Fei also found that the monks of other sects who rushed out behind the barbarian soldiers were evenly distributed in the whole front.


    Such a bloody scene, even Chu Fei can''t help but want to rush out! After all, there are barbarian soldiers in the front, and their other friars can be at ease.


    But just wanted to move, Chu Fei was pushed back to the original place by the energy of the jade lotus.Chu Fei just wanted to complain, but there was a sudden change in the battlefield!


    The spirit beast army and the friars army haven''t collided yet, but at this time, six huge explosions suddenly happened in the middle of the desert!


    At the moment of explosion, the yellow sand blasted up into the sky like magma, but this is not the point. The point is that the other six giant spirit beasts appeared with the yellow sand!


    "this The strength is the ladder! Sure enough, it is. " Behind Chu Fei, Nangong Bai murmurs with a golden feather fan.


    "How come there are six more!" Chu Fei asked subconsciously, but he was surprised by the bright smile on Nangong''s white face.


    It''s the first time that Chu Fei realized the power of Nangong Bai''s face. At any time, he only had a smile. How could he think about it.


    But now he just happened, and the bright smile on Nangong Bai''s face was so abrupt


    "It''s OK. I''m ready." Nangong Bai looks at chufei and gives chufei an answer.


    Sure enough, after the appearance of the six big guys, the six big friars on the side of the Terran friars also rushed out. They were Xiong Dali and Xiong Dali, the two sons of the old patriarch of the barbarian clan, then Baili Feihong and Shi Kaitian, and finally Ni Bingfeng, the old mountain chicken of Shenshan mountain. Moreover, he really kept his promise and involved the two big guys alone.


    The collision of heaven ladder masters, whether it''s the spirit beast or the human friar, burst out in an instant of combat power that ordinary people can''t understand!


    Maybe they don''t want to hurt their own people by their own attacks, so both the great monks and the big guys on the spirit beast side tacitly pull the battlefield down to the depth of the desert, which doesn''t delay the collision between the friars and the spirit beast army!


    As the two armies approached, they finally collided with each other at the last moment. In an instant, the explosion was dead, and the roar came one after another. But in an instant, the red was flying all over the sky.


    Chufei frowned tightly, and two groups of people bumped into each other. Chufei couldn''t even want to fight now. Whether he used Gatling machine gun or machine gun, he would hurt his own people by mistake.


    The depressed Chu Fei scanned the battlefield and soon found that there were still some friars on his side who didn''t move, and those friars didn''t seem to want to go up, but were stopped like Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei looked at the jade lotus in front of him and said: "master, is there any other arrangement?"


    "Naturally, you people should have got some Taoist tools in the forbidden area. Although the power of Taoist tools in the forbidden area will decrease outside, they often have unique characteristics, so they leave you all behind and wait for opportunities."

 Chapter 638

    "Well, the question is, even if we all get something from the forbidden area, can it be used in the battlefield? What if it doesn''t work? "


    Chu Fei''s worry is not wishful thinking. After all, the road rules in the forbidden area are not the same as the rules of crape myrtle, otherwise Chu Fei would not be so generous as to send out the golden feather fan.


    Although I haven''t tried it, chufei is sure about it.


    However, since Chu Fei was sure of this, there was no reason why yulianhua didn''t know it. But she still arranged like this, which seems to show that Chu Fei has not made clear the specific situation of this matter.


    Out of the mood of not taking others as a fool, Chu Fei decided to ask clearly, and then said:


    "master, the things in the forbidden area should not play a 100% power outside, right?"


    "Yes." While paying attention to the situation of the battlefield, Yu Lianhua responds to Chu Fei''s question a little absently.


    "Then..."


    Boom, a loud noise broke Chu Fei''s words, but Chu Fei glanced at the battlefield and found that nothing special had happened. It should be Shi Kaitian. They had a hard encounter with the big guy, so Chu Fei took back his mind and continued:


    "since the things in the forbidden area can''t exert 100% power, why do they have to do this? I mean, this arrangement is useful, but I don''t think I can rely on it like this... "


    Chu Fei is very entangled in his words, no way, who let him want to express his meaning politely, and don''t want to let the connotation of his words have any discount.


    Fortunately, Yu Lianhua has lived for so many years and has sufficient understanding of all kinds of expressions, so she has a very accurate grasp of the meaning of Chu Fei''s words. Because of this, Yu Lianhua looked at Chu Fei with a puzzled face and said, "you are not stupid. How can you not even see this?"


    "Ah?" Chufei is depressed, because he seems to be stupid now


    "You are the backup, or rotation, so that you stay because you can not only do things with the forbidden zone, but also replace the weak points in the defense. That is to say, before you really replace them, you have to give full play to the use of those treasures..."


    "That''s why we are coolies..." Chufei really understood.


    "Then why don''t we go over now?" Later, several people who heard Yu Lianhua''s words turned their eyes one after another. Because Cheng Feng was standing beside Nangong Bai, he asked Nangong Bai directly.


    Nangong Bai shook his fan and said with a smile:


    "because now is not the time..."


    Next to Mingyue, she also pointed to the battlefield with an unbelievable face:


    "many people have died."


    "Yes, so don''t let those people die in vain. Try to collect as much information as possible so that they can have a greater confidence in taking part in the war later."


    ¡­¡­


    These dialogues were clearly introduced into the ears of Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua without any barriers. After hearing this, Chu Fei had a clearer understanding of their arrangement, but his doubts were even more serious.


    "I haven''t shown the power of science and technology in front of Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue and others, but I have shown it in front of barbarian soldiers, and Hu Yu knows it too How... "


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Fei left here, and he wanted to find someone who knew him well among the barbarians. He now suspects that his scientific and technological combat power has not been disclosed by those barbarians.


    Perhaps, even they have forgotten?


    But it''s impossible!


    Because this doubt was too heavy, Chu Fei, who was eager to know the answer, directly called out the temporary flying sword and stepped on it. Then it turned into a gust of wind and galloped along the battlefield line


    The barbarians have been on the battlefield. Most of the barbarians who stay in the rear are only father and daughter, old and young. They are the last resistance of the barbarians and try their best to survive.


    But Chu Fei didn''t find a familiar person when he passed over their heads.


    Even if he has become a monk, his five senses and six senses have been greatly enhanced, but it is very difficult to find those familiar guys in the face of so many people.


    Later, Chu Fei only felt that his brain''s reaction had inevitably slowed down.


    "Yes, it seems that I''m not strong enough."


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei suddenly realized that he seemed to be able to improve his cultivation, so he directly opened the system. No matter where he was now, he didn''t care about those curious eyes at his feet. He directly started his cultivation promotion and spent tens of millions of exchange points to improve his cultivation!


    In an instant, Chu Fei felt that there was a pure vitality pouring into Chu Fei''s body. After entering Chu Fei''s body, they first swam in Chu Fei''s body for a few weeks, and then gathered in Chu Fei''s heart.


    Exactly, the location of the heart.


    At that moment, chufei felt that his heart position had been opened up into a mysterious space, and that space was still evolving at the speed visible to the naked eye.It''s just between breathing and space forming. There''s a spring in the space


    At first, this spring was just a very simple dry spring, but after a short time, a trickle of water emerged from the dry spring, and the spring was golden.


    At that moment, chufei only felt that his body became extremely healthy. Chufei even suspected that even if he died that day, his body would still exist intact.


    But it''s not over yet. More and more golden spring water comes out of the spring. Soon a small stream is formed, and then the stream becomes a big river. I don''t know where it flows.


    Just when chufei thought that the evolution was over, the golden river suddenly began to expand, and in the extreme time, it became a huge amber, and then the amber continued to expand into an endless golden sea.


    Finally, the change stopped.


    Chufei has been hoodwinked. In the chamber of God, chufei''s spirit has been shocked by this change and fallen into dullness.


    "Yes? I didn''t expect that you could open up a golden sea in Mingquan... "


    Most of the elder sisters have been shocked out, so we can imagine how special this change is!


    Life spring is the state of Chu Fei''s promotion when he was promoting his cultivation.


    According to the order of crape myrtle, after Dantian is Mingquan. Dantian is three inches below the navel, Mingquan is in the heart, and then is the Shenshi cultivation of brain position.


    But Chu Fei''s previous promotion and cultivation led to his early possession of the spirit. And this time, I don''t know whether it''s the reason of the system or the reason of the heaven way of crape myrtle. In a word, Chu Fei re cultivated the life spring of heart.


    At this moment, chufei also understood the characteristics of Mingquan.


    Although Mingquan has opened up space, Mingquan has no storage function. As for the golden sea, it clearly represents the vitality of chufei.


    The only thing that puzzled Chu Fei was


    "Big sister, I''m It''s supposed to be full, isn''t it? "


    According to Chu Fei''s understanding of Lagerstroemia indica, each realm is divided into three stages: junior high school and senior high school, and so is life spring. Opening up a spring should be the primary stage of life spring realm, and the intermediate stage is to let the spring gush out of the spring, and the final River, lake and sea should be the advanced stage.


    And Chu is not this In any case, it should be the stage of great fullness.


    Eldest sister did not answer Chu Fei''s question, but the system gave Chu Fei a clear answer.


    In the system interface, Chu Fei''s life spring cultivation is indeed complete, and there is no possibility of improvement. But the realm of the divine chamber is only elementary


    "Is it because I already have a God''s chamber that Mingquan doesn''t bother to come step by step from the beginning? Just give it a big success? "


    Chu Fei just thought about it casually, no matter why, in short, the result is happy.


    Moreover, Chu Fei has more lice now, and there are more strange things about him. If he had to think of a way to do everything, Chu Fei would have been tired to death!


    Therefore, Chu Fei put down the tangle of this problem, directly opened his eyes, and returned to display from cultivation.


    "Why do you see that - well?"


    Chu Fei woke up and found the dull eyes of the barbarians below. No wonder they are dull. Everyone lives in the world of crape myrtle. They are also barbarians. Any one of them is a monk, but their accomplishments are different.


    Therefore, everyone knows the feeling of Mingquan realm, and they also know that chufei is just practicing Mingquan realm, but they have never felt such abundant life energy!


    If Chu Fei could get into the thoughts of these barbarians, he would understand their surprise and give them a little bang.


    "How long has it been since I came here?"


    Seeing that these barbarians didn''t answer their big questions before, Chu Fei asked a second one, which is also the one he is very concerned about now.


    "Half A cup of tea Time... " An aunt some uncertain said.


    Although the barbarian aunt was not sure, it was enough for chufei to know that her cultivation time was just a short time.


    When his accomplishments were improved, the tiredness brought by looking for someone before was swept away. Chufei didn''t waste any time and continued to gallop.


    As soon as chufei left, these barbarians were in chaos.


    "That man was the master of the little cave just now..."


    "Yes, that''s right. It must be him. I''ve seen his blood ring with my own eyes..."


    "How old is he? It was the breath of life spring just now..."


    "It must be. I can''t be wrong. I''ve felt it around the old patriarch. It must be the breath of life spring''s fullness!"


    "I can''t help it. The boy is in his early twenties, and he''s already full of life..."


    In fact, this is only a very broad concept.


    The lowest level of great consummation means that the cultivation of this stage is enough to support people to enter the next stage For example, the cultivation of Mingquan is almost enough to enter the divine chamber stageAs for the highest great consummation, there is no end. After all, compared with the great emperor, the source of others'' great consummation is not comparable to that of other low-level monks.


    But in the surprise discussion of these barbarians, a voice that was not very harmonious shocked everyone


    "How can he fly..."


    Yes, how can he fly! Because of the shock brought by the breath of Chu Fei''s life spring, they all ignored the fact that Chu Fei was flying. But now we find that, compared with life spring, it''s the most surprising thing that Chu Fei can fly so easily on people''s heads!


    A moment later, Chu Fei had come to the side more than 1000 meters away from Yu Lianhua and others. This was the edge of the battlefield.


    Here, chufei found the barbarian soldiers who had seen and even operated their own Gatling and machine guns in the forbidden area


    However, what Chu Fei found was only the broken limbs and arms, as well as the head containing the unwilling and hatred


    At this moment, Chu Fei only felt numb, and the cruelty of the war was so naked in front of him for the first time


    Below, those barbarian soldiers are still rushing forward one after another. They have been completely wrapped up in the killing. They forget their fear, forget themselves, and don''t notice chufei flying overhead.


    On the other side of them, those spirit beasts are constantly being beaten back, but soon another one rolls over


    Chu Fei saw with his own eyes that four barbarian soldiers below killed a spirit beast with their lives in exchange for their lives Then the corpse of the spirit beast turned into nothingness


    The spirit beast was killed, but all four of them were seriously injured. They were easily trampled to death by the following spirit beast


    The front lines of barbarian soldiers and spirit beasts are slowly merging And with the fusion of the front, the sand at the foot has also been dyed red


    The smell of rust has been gradually covered by the smell of blood.

 Chapter 639

    The inner shock has made chufei''s anger rise. Chufei, who thought he had known the cruelty of the war through the Internet, now knows that those who thought they knew before were just a kind of arrogant self hypnosis.


    Chufei''s mood has become more and more irritable. He has no plan in his heart. Now he just wants to smash the weapons he can mobilize on the heads of these spirit beasts.


    But at this time, in my mind, big sister''s big voice came.


    "Shock?"


    Big sister''s voice is very calm, very calm, as if there is no emotion. Can Chu Fei know, big sister big is not really no feelings, she must have seen too many deaths, so will be so calm.


    So Chu Fei sighed and nodded heavily.


    In this process, chufei''s action did not stop. His hand had come to the front of the cleaning system, and he had selected an express missile. He was about to press the confirm exchange button.


    But just then, a flash of light flashed, and Chu Fei found that his fingers could not touch the system interface Chu Fei, whose brain didn''t react for a moment, let his spirit operate it by himself, but it was still so.


    Until this time, Chu Fei realized that it was big sister''s big hand.


    But Chu Fei''s question hasn''t been asked yet. The elder sister has already taken the initiative to open her mouth and said:


    "you don''t think you have the heart to..."


    Chu Fei frowned, nodded and didn''t speak, but the mood in his heart began to be uncomfortable.


    "I ask you, if there is a catastrophe, that catastrophe will directly destroy the whole crape myrtle world, will you not have the heart?"


    After hearing this question, chufei was stunned.


    Chufei wanted to say that he would not bear it, but chufei felt as if for a moment, chufei did not show any intolerance to the destruction of a world


    Fortunately, it was just a moment''s performance, after that moment, Chu Fei''s heart still appeared a variety of emotions, such as intolerance, desolation, sadness and so on.


    After the mood swings, Chu Fei began to think about the meaning of this sentence.


    "Is there really such a catastrophe?"


    "What do you say?" Big sister''s big voice is a little helpless.


    Chu Fei felt as if his mind had been split by lightning, because he suddenly thought of the problem he had thought about before Why does the system appear Why do people behind the system fall asleep Why did big sister come to such a stage


    "You think of..." The elder sister smiles bitterly.


    "What''s that?" At this moment, the battlefield in front of us has been kicked out of our mind by this huge question.


    "You don''t have the right to know yet." Big sister''s voice returned to calm. At the same time, chufei also found that the exchange point of the system was missing. In his heart, chufei knew that big sister had exchanged a bag of melon seeds


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Chu Fei believed that there must be a room like space behind the system, where the elder sister should be Since she woke up, she should have dressed up the space like the modern home environment of the earth


    And chufei believes that there are a lot of TV, computers and other things in that room Who makes her big sister That''s why we are so dependent on snacks. After all, we all like to have snacks beside us when we watch movies, TV and play computer games


    But Chu Fei can''t think about these now, he just wants to refute the words of big sister. But on second thought, the most important thing now seems to be the war in front of us


    "I understand, but this war is too There''s no need... " Chu Fei''s tone is not very sure, but he believes that he should rescue these people.


    "Do you know how these spirit beasts appeared? You don''t know, so you think they''re all bad. "


    "Are these spirit beasts Are they all good? " Born as a man, always unconsciously standing on the human point of view.


    "There is no need to worry about these. In short, these scientific and technological weapons beyond the world can not be used. In addition, you can use all you have to participate in this war."


    "Big sister, it''s not good. It''s all human life..."


    "Is a life important, or is the whole crape myrtle world important?"


    Chufei has nothing to say, because chufei thinks that it is impossible to persuade eldest sister. Similarly, eldest sister has no way to make chufei agree with her decision.


    But the more important reason is that Chu Fei has clearly known that there is not much that the system can help him, and the war is still going on all the time. If he delays a little more, one more person will die


    In desperation, Chu Fei could no longer pay attention to the system and put his attention back on the battlefield.


    At this time, it was just a moment since Chu Fei arrived here


    Next, although the soldiers don''t know what chufei is doing here, they guess that chufei is brewing a killing skill when they see that chufei is flying in the air. Therefore, whenever a spirit beast wants to attack chufei, that spirit beast will be watched by several barbarian soldiers instantly, and will be given by several people in the way of exchanging life for life KillIn a moment, just because of chufei''s sudden death, there were more than ten


    Chu Fei couldn''t bear it, but he couldn''t help it. It''s already like this


    "I''ve upgraded fire play to advanced level. I should be able to control the fire energy in these spirit beasts more directly..."


    Under the pressure of guilt, Chu Fei began to fight


    First of all, daohuo was transformed into a fire dragon by chufei. After the fire dragon took shape, it immediately rushed into the nearby battlefield to separate the soldiers from the spirit beasts as much as possible


    And the work of controlling this fire dragon is controlled by Chu Fei''s spirit


    As for Chu Fei himself, he has maximized the use of his fire play skills to cover all the spirit beasts he can cover, and then slowly infiltrate into the spirit beast''s body, hook the fire energy in the spirit beast''s body, and completely control it in an instant


    The spirit beast that felt that the fire energy in his body had been "taken away" immediately fell into a state of frenzy. They still had electric energy to release, but chufei didn''t give them a chance


    The fire play was launched completely, and more than a dozen four legged spirit beasts within a radius of several tens of meters were suddenly blown into nothingness by Chu Fei


    Because of the fire dragon''s blocking, the power of the explosion did not bring much damage to the barbarian soldiers


    Those barbarian soldiers who were blocked by the fire dragon had doubts on their faces, but soon the doubts turned into expectations When they saw that Chu Fei had killed more than ten spirit beasts by himself, these barbarian soldiers immediately roared excitedly!


    Exciting, this is absolutely exciting!


    Because Chu Fei killed more than a dozen spirit beasts in an instant, these barbarian soldiers who were lucky to save their lives were even more ambitious. After the roar, they rushed to other spirit beasts crazily


    This is what Chu Fei didn''t expect, but it''s also reasonable


    There''s no way. In order to make these barbarian soldiers as few casualties as possible, Chu Fei had to work harder


    Fire play is frequently used. Fire dragons are flying all over the sky, while spirit beasts are disappearing


    Gradually, more and more people are affected by the high morale and frightening achievements here


    Later, not only the barbarian soldiers, but also the monks of other sects, families and big cities have fallen into the madness brought by chufei!


    In the distance, the great friars in the realm of heaven ladder, such as yulianhua, also noticed the situation of chufei. Seeing that chufei had such achievements, they directly ordered the reserve friars to join the battlefield.


    Go ahead!


    As a result, in addition to the attacks released by people and the flames and lightning emitted by spirit beasts, there are also many strange things in the air. They are all Taoist implements brought out of the forbidden area, and each of them plays an amazing and surprising role.


    For example, a small silk tapestry can instantly turn into a high cloth wall, encircling dozens of spirit beasts, and quickly shrink and squeeze them into spirit beast cakes


    For example, a seemingly ordinary arrow, although it does not have the help of a bow, but it is still like electricity and light. No matter what kind of spirit beast it is, there is no way to retain the slightest resistance in front of this arrow


    It seems that the light of the seven color beast disappeared after it was infused with a few feathers


    ¡­¡­


    There are countless such examples, and because of the addition of these underground devices, the situation in the battlefield will be beneficial to people, and casualties will be greatly reduced


    But whether it''s the great friars such as chufei or yulianhua, whether it''s the fighting barbarian soldiers or the friars who control the forbidden tunnel device, we all clearly find that the power of the forbidden tunnel device is weakening rapidly with the increase of the number of use


    But anyway, for the time being, the war is going in a good direction.


    That''s good


    But at such a time, in the distance of the desert, where there was only occasional rumbling sound, a gust of gale storm suddenly broke out. After the storm appeared, it hit the front battlefield with extremely fast speed!


    Because the momentum is too strong, many people have noticed this


    In the blink of an eye, the fierce wind storm has already come to the battlefield. The fighting power of the spirit beasts has soared one by one. However, as long as the Terran touches a little, it will become a piece of bone in an instant!


    No one knows what''s going on, but everyone knows very well that you can''t be touched by the strong wind and storm that block the sky!


    Hide! You have to hide!


    But the problem is that the storm seems to have eyes. It has nothing to do with you whether you can avoid it or not. It depends on whether the storm sees your direction!

 Chapter 640

    This seemingly ordinary storm turned into a monster eating people, and this monster we have no way to fight back, this is the most helpless thing.


    There''s no way. You can only run, but even if you escape the storm, you can''t avoid the spirit beast strengthened by the storm.


    Just when the battlefield was filled with despair, petals floated, circled and danced above the sky and under the towering stele, slowly but with lightning and flint, directly enveloping the terrible storm, and then the storm disappeared instantly.


    Heaven and earth see Qingming again, only the yellow sand is still everywhere.


    Few people know what happened, including Chu Fei. The only thing we can be sure of is that someone killed the terrible Gang Feng storm.


    Without the strong wind, the people on the battlefield regained their courage to fight again, and the Terran front, which was about to be completely defeated, immediately launched a counterattack against the spirit beast.


    Chu Fei also re entered the battlefield.


    Because there is no specific goal, Chu Fei''s participation in the war is basically to play the role of a "firefighter", and also adheres to the principle of saving the front regardless of the back. Therefore, Chu Fei''s position is moving forward like a bead on an inclined plane


    It''s really limited, and in the battle, Chu Fei also found that even if he took out his machine guns, he couldn''t play a big role in the face of the 200000 spirit beast army. Chu Fei could take out enough machine guns It''s enough to crush 200000 spirit beasts


    But that''s not realistic


    Time went by. A few hours later, Chu Fei''s body was completely red with blood, and he couldn''t tell whether the blood was his own or those of the human friars who had not been saved


    As the sky was getting late, chufei returned to the position where yulianhua was.


    At this time, or before, yunshuxue, wujiangyue, chengfengmingyue and nangongbai have all joined the war. Under the guidance of yulianhua, they formed a joint attack array to maximize their attack power and ensure their safety as much as possible.


    Chu Fei noticed that several people in the bloody battle had no longer used any strange forbidden tunnel tools. Even Nangong Bai was the same. Although the golden feather fan was still in his hands, it just acted as a barrier at the moment


    Seeing Chu Fei coming back, Nangong Bai immediately wanted to bring Chu Fei into his own battle, but Chu Fei didn''t get close to him. Instead, he floated directly to Yu Lianhua.


    I didn''t notice when I was far away, but when Chu Fei came to Yu Lianhua, he found that her chest was a little red


    Although not much, at most also a few drops of blood appearance, but this also still let Chu Fei doubt extremely.


    "Master, how can you..."


    Yu Lianhua gave a bitter smile and said:


    "it''s a miscalculation."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Those big guys with TIANTI''s fighting power have been killed once, but shikaitian will be entangled by the big guys who reappear if they have no chance to come back."


    Jade lotus did not explain the blood on her chest, but talked about the changes on the battlefield.


    After hearing Yu Lianhua''s words, Chu Fei was also startled and said:


    "how could this happen?"


    "We made preparations before, but we didn''t expect that these big guys would appear so fast..."


    "What do you say? Can''t you kill all these spirit beasts? " Chufei''s head is really big now. He can''t kill all his enemies. Isn''t that to make people wait to die


    "There must be no end to it. That''s what the spirit beast uprising is like. According to the records in the gate, the only thing we can do in the face of this situation is to bite our teeth and hold on until the end of the spirit beast uprising."


    "When will the spirit beast riot end?" Chu Fei asked bitterly.


    "No, no one knows." Jade lotus sighed.


    In this way, we can only bite our teeth to support, but no one knows how miserable the result will be if we can''t support it. Sighing for a moment, Chu Fei turned around and was about to enter the battlefield, but Yu Lianhua stopped Chu Fei and said, "go to fan Wujiu and have a look."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was a jump, really didn''t expect this kind of thing would fall on his head.


    At this point, Chu Fei suddenly thought, why didn''t Yu Lianhua take part in the war


    "Over there, three thousand meters away..."


    "No, why? What did I do in the past? What can I do..." Chu Fei was very distressed, but Yu Lianhua didn''t care at all, and said:


    "because I know your ability, isn''t that what you have been bragging about in front of me?"


    Facing Yu Lianhua''s suspicious eyes, Chu Fei nodded helplessly and asked:


    "OK, but what do I look at in the past? When will fan Wujiu die?"


    Jade lotus smile, just about to speak, in the battlefield again!


    On the top of many spirit beasts, a large dark cloud appeared inexplicably, which was as thick as lead. Even the stele to heaven was completely blocked by the dark cloud!It''s not over yet. After the dark cloud appeared, lightning began to condense immediately. After a moment, there was lightning and thunder!


    Where the lightning goes, the Terran friars are seriously injured, but the spirit beasts are still fighting bravely!


    Just like the wind storm before, this thing seems to buff the spirit beasts!


    "Go! Let''s see what fan Wujiu is up to! "


    After saying this, Chu Fei understood immediately. It seems that the dark cloud or storm is related to the battlefield of fan Wujiu!


    In this case, unless you really can''t waste time, you just step on the flying sword and rush out.


    As he dodges the lightning in the sky and observes the four directions, Chu Fei notices the petals of the jade lotus flower. After the petals appear, they rush up into the sky and face the thick, lead like clouds


    "It turns out that those petals were made by Master Yu Lianhua?" Chu Fei thought that when he saw the petals before, he didn''t want to understand what happened to the petals at that time


    But soon, Chu Fei found that in the battlefield, there was a petal floating on the head of some human friars.


    these petals as like as two peas on the top of the head when Chu Fei was rescued from the void.


    In other words, the main reason why yulianhua did not take part in the war like Shi Kaitian and others was to protect these people


    But these people are not the disciples of the blissful gate at all. They are all from different sects and families. Chu Fei knows that the only thing these people have in common is talent. They are all guys with good talent.


    "It''s a bit like all kinds of ark plans in European and American movies..."


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, but he also knows that this kind of thing is helpless.


    But now the only thing that makes Chu Fei confused is the ability of these petals!


    Because in the present situation, it seems that the fighting style of jade lotus is to use these petals


    The distance of 3000 meters is not long for Chu Fei, who is flying with the imperial sword And when Chu Fei walked almost, he finally saw fan Wujiu, who was fighting in the desert.


    It has to be said that fan Wujiu did his best to fight. The whole space over there was full of Black Ghost gas, and the huge spirit beast had no good way in the ghost gas.


    But after a glance at Chu Fei, he knew that the fighting style of ghost valley was not suitable for fighting with these big guys. Therefore, fan Wujiu could only rely on grinding, using countless evil spirits to grind


    Floating in the air, Chu Fei held his shoulder and watched for more than ten minutes. At the beginning, he didn''t feel much about it. He just felt that although fan Wujiu had made a feud with himself, he didn''t seem to have any problem in the matter of right and wrong.


    But as Chu Fei watched the battle for a long time, Chu Fei gradually discovered the problem


    "Why does fan Wujiu''s fight look like his apprentice Zheng at that time No, it''s a lot worse. Zheng was able to bring up so many ghosts at that time. Why didn''t fan Wujiu do that? Is it the characteristics of your ghost Valley? "


    Chu Fei worried that he was wrong, so he watched the battle more seriously. But more than ten minutes later, Chu Fei finally understood that fan Wujiu was intentional!


    Fan Wujiu was just saving his strength. He didn''t try his best to fight. He just entangled the big guy, that''s all.


    But at this time, Chu Fei didn''t feel how to deal with the problem of fighting style, but half an hour later, all of a sudden, the big guy who was enveloped by ghost gas suddenly released a dazzling golden light!


    In the golden light, even Chu Fei saw a terrible golden light gushing out, and the direction of the golden light gushing was not aimed at fan Wujiu, but at the battlefield altitude 3000 meters away!


    In Chu Fei''s heart, no matter how the golden light is, you fan Wujiu has to stop it!


    No, Zheng didn''t stop him at that time. Instead, he dodged and even intentionally weakened the ghost spirit in that position!


    So, the golden light almost ran out of the way!


    Then the sky, which had returned to normal more than half an hour ago, was covered with golden light, and then it began to rain with golden light


    Chu Fei frowned tightly and felt uncomfortable: don''t ask, the golden light rain must also be used to buff the spirit beast!


    Now, Chu Fei finally understands why Yu Lianhua asked him to come and see


    But the problem is, even if you see it, what can you do Do you want to go up and kill fan Wujiu and that big guy?


    Chu Fei''s confidence is to escape, not to fight at a higher level


    "What to do? Fan Wujiu must have known I was here long ago. Has he figured out how to deal with me?"


    In spite of the entanglement in his heart, Chu Fei still opened his mouth and called out: "fan Wujiu, what''s the matter with you! Why don''t you block the golden light


    Chufei''s voice was roared by a lion, so it was as loud as thunder!Fan Wujiu couldn''t hear such a huge voice! But fan Wujiu was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that chufei dared to talk to himself like this!


    "You know shit!" Fan wujiutou did not return to scold.


    "You mean it, old man! Do you mean it or not Although Chu Fei had been pressing the anger, when he really began to speak, the anger began to be a little bit out of control.


    "It''s none of your business!" Fan Wujiu didn''t care.


    "Shut up, Xue!" Chufei finally got angry, "I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 641

    Chu Fei is really angry, otherwise also won''t scold this sentence, more won''t descend so cruel words. But the problem is that even if he said such a thing, fan Wujiu didn''t seem to hear it at all.


    And after scolding this sentence, Chu Fei also calmed down before starting. Of course, the credit is mainly from the elder sister.


    "You are not his opponent."


    I don''t know why the elder sister is suddenly interested in this matter. It''s estimated that she has seen enough movies and TV series, or she has just finished eating snacks.


    "I know that, too." Chu Fei responded with a bitter smile.


    "How are you going to kill him?"


    "Yes? Will you stop me? " Chu Fei was puzzled. He thought the elder sister would stop him.


    "Why should I stop you? You play yourself to death, I''m looking for the next person to go, at most a little trouble The elder sister doesn''t care.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "that means I can do it now, and I can also use the system?"


    "Yes." This time, the elder sister did not stop Chu Fei from using the system. Although Chu Fei didn''t understand, he didn''t mention it for fear that the elder sister would suddenly turn back.


    Big sister Chu and big sister Wu save their attention to the end of the negotiation.


    At this time, fan Wujiu still lies in the shaking of the big guy. Although chufei knew that he must not be the opponent of the two when fighting head-on, he could see the situation of the battlefield clearly.


    Fan Wujiu is certainly not the opponent of the big guy. He should be supporting. If he can easily resist the big guy''s attack, then he doesn''t have to leak some attacks to affect the war situation.


    With this kind of judgment, Chu Fei thought of a good way, but before that, Chu Fei had to make sure of some other things.


    "Big sister, this kind of big guy, do you think modern earth technology can kill him?"


    Chufei can''t help it. After all, the more expensive the future scientific and technological weapons are. If the earth''s modern science and technology can''t handle this big guy, chufei will have to spend a lot of exchange points to adjust the future science and technology.


    Chu Fei, who was worried that the elder sister would not answer, was worried. However, she did not expect that the elder sister would answer the question, saying: "if the quantity is enough, it can be easily killed."


    Chu Fei turned his mouth secretly. Although it''s not a clear answer, the elder sister confirmed at least one thing, that is, the earth''s modern scientific and technological weapons can cause damage to this kind of large-scale spirit beast.


    Since it can cause damage, it''s easy to say


    With Zhun tou in his heart, Chu Fei no longer hesitated. He directly mobilized the fire in his body and condensed it into a fire dragon tens of meters long with the skill of playing fire!


    After the formation of the fire dragon, it immediately roared, then spiraled directly to the battlefield of fan Wujiu and the big guy.


    Fan Wujiu had been on guard for a long time, but he didn''t expect that chufei could mobilize the fire dragon to such a terrible extent!


    "Good boy, it seems that you are determined not to live!"


    Fan Wujiu snorts coldly, then stares round eyes, he gives up the entanglement to this big spirit beast, turns around and rushes to Chu Fei directly.


    On the way, fan Wujiu called out countless ghosts and rushed to chufei one by one.


    "You should be more serious than standing spirit beast when you fight with me. You should be damned!"


    Chu Fei controls the fire dragon to circle back and intercept between himself and fan Wujiu. Then he releases the power of Dao fire completely in fan Wujiu''s unbelievable eyes.


    In an instant, the terrible fire immediately turned into a sea of fire, even the air became its fuel, and the fire dragon did not disappear. Instead, it rushed to the ghosts with a more fierce attitude.


    Just in the blink of an eye, fan Wujiu''s attack disappeared like a soap bubble. If he didn''t hide fast, he would be burned by the fire.


    In the middle of the air, fan Wujiu frowned. He thought he had looked at Chu Fei as high as possible, but he didn''t expect that this boy could break his attack so easily.


    "I look down on you."


    "Cut..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes, but his heart was full of caution. At least Chu Fei knew that ghost Valley had a move called Tianshu liudao, which fan Wujiu had never used.


    Chu Fei''s caution was right, because in the next moment, fan Wujiu immediately started!


    The complicated hand formula changed in his hand, and he was immediately enveloped by a thick ghost.


    Chufei''s mouth turned up and threw laichi and Leslie out with a wave.


    They had been informed for a long time, so the moment they came out, they summoned the bone dragon to step on their feet.


    However, after they came out, they did not take part in the battle immediately, but flew back 100 meters to watch the battle. This is the purpose that Chu Fei calls them out, let them see the way that the people in the world of crape myrtle use the power of death such as ghost Qi.


    At the moment when Lai Chi and Leslie come out, fan Wujiu''s eyelids jump. He thinks Chu Fei is using some strange moves, but he doesn''t expect that these two inexplicable guys should step back a hundred meters away on a rotten "lizard""What does this kid mean..." He didn''t understand, but as a master of the ladder, he believed that even if the two inexplicable guys had any action, he could deal with it in a short time.


    The formula is still going on, and the ghost spirit is still growing strong


    Later, the big spirit beast, who was not entangled in the battle power of TIANTI, had come out of the entanglement of ghosts. Similarly, he saw the battlefield on chufei''s side.


    Although the big guy with intelligence doesn''t understand what chufei thinks, he knows that the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    But the spirit beast didn''t rush to move, but was quietly accumulating strength.


    At this moment, Chu Fei and fan Wujiu have the same idea about this big spirit beast. No matter what, they are absolutely sure to escape its attack, so don''t worry


    In a flash, fan Wujiu''s move took shape.


    "Shura road!"


    Fan Wujiu murmured, then raised his left hand and lifted up a black hole about three meters in diameter


    Actually, it''s a black hole passage!


    After the formation of this Shura path, more than a dozen figures, dark and handsome, men and women, rushed out of it in an instant.


    "This is Shura? It doesn''t look like there''s anything serious about it? "


    Chufei was puzzled, but those shuras didn''t waste even a little time. After they came out, they immediately rushed to chufei, fast.


    "Close up?" Chu Fei looked at the sea of fire that had not been extinguished in front of him and the circling fire dragon. He only felt funny.


    Ah! Poof


    Shocking!


    These so-called shuras were immediately exploded after they rushed into the sea of fire. Both men and women were like this. However, Chu Fei didn''t see any fear in their faces


    More than a dozen people disappeared in the blink of an eye, but fan Wujiu had dozens more coming out Similarly, dozens of them rushed to chufei


    Chu Fei frowned and said, "these shuras are still fighting in a mysterious battle. It seems that in addition to turning around and running away, the only choice is to fight with them." But the problem is that Shura is not hard


    Chufei''s doubts didn''t last long. After these dozens of shuras turned into ashes again, chufei finally found the change


    His own Dao Huo sea is about to go out, and has got rid of Chu Fei''s control.


    Fire dragon is OK, but through fire dragon, Chu Fei felt a very strong blood. This blood gas is different from the blood gas of Lagerstroemia indica and the earth. It''s not a pure smell of blood. It seems that there is something more mysterious in it!


    On the other hand, fan Wujiu was also shocked. He said: this boy can''t stay. It took more than 50 shuras to be effective!


    Fan Wujiu is still calling Shura to attack chufei by suicidal attack, but chufei doesn''t think of any good way at the moment, so he can only let these shuras rush into the sea of fire.


    Finally, the sea of fire completely extinguished, fortunately, it would not affect the fire in Chu Fei''s body.


    But at this time, Chu Fei found that the blood gas didn''t know when he had completely wrapped himself in it. In the blood gas, Chu Fei only felt dizzy, and there was something wrong with the transfer of Zhenyuan in his body


    "Poison? No, it''s not poison What''s this... "


    Chu Fei had already determined that the blood gas was totally different from that of the barbarian blood ring, and could even be said to have two different influence directions. But in terms of power, fan Wujiu''s blood can''t match the blood on the blood challenge.


    "Ha ha, how can you hide now?"


    Fan Wujiu sneered, then raised his right hand and grasped the void. In a moment, a powerful force gushed from the void channel above his left hand, and quickly condensed into a sickle in his right hand


    Scythe, scythe of death scythe


    At the moment of seeing the sickle, Chu Fei almost played, but he was shocked by the evil spirit on the sickle.


    It''s too powerful. If fan Wujiu does, Chu Fei believes that the only way to escape is to use the system


    But at this moment, behind fan Wujiu, the big spirit beast who watched for a moment shot!


    The spirit beast spewed out a golden light directly from his mouth, directly shining on the huge sickle in fan Wujiu''s hand!


    At that moment, fan Wujiu''s face twisted and seemed to be suffering irreversible damage


    Chu Fei looked at it doubtfully, and at the same time manipulated the fire dragon to clear the strange blood gas of the surrounding space as much as possible, but the effect was not good.


    "Evil Fan Wujiu was angry. He didn''t expect that the spirit beast would attack him, but he didn''t expect that the spirit beast would attack the weapon he just condensed!


    But after this angry scolding, the spirit beast seemed to feel that he had been greatly humiliated, and immediately shot two golden lights from his eyes, directly on the Shura Road on fan Wujiu''s left hand!In an instant, the world around began to twist!


    At that moment, chufei finally felt what the golden light was


    "The power of heaven"


    Fan Wujiu couldn''t hold on any longer. Shura road and the sickle were almost destroyed by the golden light at the same time. The instant explosion made fan Wujiu blow himself into the yellow sand.


    The huge explosion blew fan Wujiu into the desert and didn''t climb out for a long time.


    Fan Wujiu was broken, and the blood that lingered around Chu Fei naturally lost its dependence, and soon disappeared. The blood gas disappeared and the dizziness ended immediately, but there were still some sequelae. Chu Fei only felt sick and wanted to vomit


    There is no way, in order to avoid making a fool of himself, Chu Fei mobilize the fire to his whole body down a thorough detoxification, and the effect is very good.


    Just at the moment of chufei''s recovery, a figure rushed out of the desert, and then quickly fled to the direction of yulianhua.


    You don''t need to see that it was fan Wujiu. He thought he had seized the chance to escape. But didn''t think, he can walk, just because Chu Fei and that big spirit beast didn''t start to him again.


    When the common enemy is solved, only chufei and big spirit beast are left in the battlefield, as well as Reich Leslie in the 100 meter appearance war.


    Chu Fei scratched his head. He didn''t want to do anything about the spirit beast that helped him.


    Similarly, the big spirit beast on the opposite side doesn''t know why he is standing there, occasionally turning to look around, but he doesn''t do it or step back


    According to the size ratio of chufei and the big spirit beast, chufei thought of a sentence: Wang Ba looks at mung bean, and he is still that mung bean

 Chapter 642

    It''s true that Chu Fei doesn''t know what to do now. Fan Wujiu was beaten away by him and the big guy. It should be a kind of victory, but what to do next?


    When Chu Fei was confused, the big spirit beast didn''t seem to understand the problem. They looked at each other and fell into a strange calm.


    But the roar of war is still going on, and there will be violent explosions in other directions.


    Chufei began to be on guard, but he didn''t plan to take the lead.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, although fan Wujiu ran fast, his injuries could not be hidden. The spirit beast directly attacked his Shura path, and Chu Fei weakened his ghost Qi before, which directly led to fan Wujiu''s most serious injury in a hundred years.


    Running towards yulianhua is for his basic safety, but when fan Wujiu ran over the front battlefield, he realized that no one was chasing him, so he turned around and rushed to the other direction.


    Just a moment later, fan Wujiu disappeared.


    Fan Wujiu''s action naturally did not escape the exploration of Yu Lianhua. The reason why he was left to supervise the war was to coordinate the overall situation. But seeing fan Wujiu''s inexplicable appearance and turning away, Yu Lianhua immediately thought of the previous two inexplicable changes.


    "You fan Wujiu, is this a crime fearing abscond..."


    Yu Lianhua sneers in her heart and realizes that fan Wujiu''s escape may directly affect the war situation. After all, fan Wujiu is assigned a big guy.


    Thinking of this, Yu Lianhua first raises her hand and pulls Nangong Bai back, who has already joined the battlefield. Then she throws Cheng Feng and Mingyue at her side and says: "Nangong Bai, plan the whole situation! You two protect him... "


    With that said, Yu Lianhua raised her hand to call on several other subordinates and said:


    "you come to help him pass the orders!"


    "Yes Several people respectfully accept orders, then directly stand beside Nangong Bai.


    Nangong Bai and Cheng Feng Mingyue haven''t understood what happened, and it seems that Yulian hasn''t explained to them.


    I can''t help it. I have to do it according to Yu Lianhua''s orders.


    After the arrangement, yulianhua rushed to the direction of fan Wujiu


    Thousands of meters is just a matter of instant for the jade lotus in the sky ladder realm. However, when he rushes here in a fighting posture, he finds laichi and Leslie standing on the bone dragon looking at the front feverishly


    In front of them, the big spirit beast was sitting in the desert, while chufei was sitting on the big guy''s shoulder.


    There''s no fighting. On the contrary, it''s full of Friendly.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Lianhua was blindfolded and couldn''t even believe her eyes. Out of caution, Yu Lianhua first floated down to Lai Chi and Leslie and said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    Yulianhua naturally knew laichi. After all, when chufei took laichi to scare nangongqing''s wedding party, yulianhua watched from a distance.


    "Well It''s nothing... " Lai Chi and Leslie are both startled by the sudden appearance of Yu Lian Hua. After reaction, Lai Chi subconsciously wants to throw Yu Lian Hua down to Gu Long, but fortunately he suppresses this desire in time.


    "Nothing?"


    "it''s better for them to ask more about the world than to frown at Chu


    In the jade lotus sound, the big spirit beast very obviously looked at the jade lotus, but in addition, did not make any more reaction.


    "How did you come here? Did you see fan Wujiu? " Chufei was surprised.


    "Well, he came back, but he ran away on the way. He must have left the wilderness. What happened? "


    Yu Lianhua directly told her judgment of fan Wujiu''s action, but she didn''t want to waste her time. Now she just needs to wait for Chu Fei to answer her question.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that the storm and thunder cloud and lightning were released by this group..." Chu Fei patted his buttocks and continued:


    "fan Wujiu deliberately didn''t do any blocking, so he let it affect the battlefield."


    "And then?"


    "And then..." Chufei laughed and said, "then I''ll deal with him..."


    "Be serious and be honest." The jade lotus is speechless.


    "Really, of course, it''s not me. The big man helped and broke fan Wujiu''s Shura road."


    After hearing that Chu Fei mentioned the three words of Shura Road, Yu Lianhua knew that Chu Fei had not lied. In addition, Chu Fei''s friendly performance with spirit beast proves that what Chu Fei said is not a lie.


    Yu Lianhua did not doubt anything, but thought for a moment"Can you let it help us?"


    Hearing this, Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and said to himself, you are taking me as an intermediary


    "What do you say? I just have a tacit understanding with this big guy about fan Wujiu. Now it''s good for us not to fight. It''s impossible for him to stand on our side. "


    "Well, you''d better stay here, and it won''t join the battlefield again."


    Yu Lianhua gave a bitter smile, and then floated away. Chu Fei cried with a depressed face:


    "when can I go?"


    "After that." The sound came that the jade lotus had disappeared.


    Yulianhua returned to the battlefield, but he didn''t go back to nangongbai. Instead, he confirmed that nangongbai was really competent for the command. After that, he turned and rushed to Ni Bingfeng, the old Taoist of Shenshan.


    In a word, Ni Bingfeng is also worthy of being the elder of Shenshan. He is still able to block the two spirit beasts in the eight levels of the ladder. Yu Lianhua wanted to help Ni Bingfeng. After all, he is the most powerful one.


    However, Ni Bingfeng didn''t let Yu Lianhua in, instead, he drove her back to the battlefield


    There''s no way to do this. They all know that the spirit beast can''t be killed at all. It doesn''t mean that if two people work together to kill a big guy, they will lose one


    If it is true, it will not let the jade lotus stay in the rear. Later, Yu Lianhua went to other TIANTI battlefields and made a circle. After confirming that there was no problem, she returned to Nangong Baiji.


    Now, the only thing they can do is to persist until the end of the spirit beast riot.


    In the middle, Yu Lianhua has also shot several times, and each shot directly smoothed out a large number of spirit beasts, but in the blink of an eye, more spirit beasts came.


    Later, Yu Lianhua did not dare to fight like this. Even if she did, she did not dare to kill the spirit beast directly. She could only save people.


    Then the day passed. At night, the rebellious spirit beast began to retreat, and the Terran friars finally got a chance to breathe.

 Chapter 643

    But it''s just a chance to breathe. The soldiers and friars who took part in the war were dead and wounded. Few people were able to stand on the spot intact.


    Fortunately, we are all monks. We all have some pills on our bodies. In addition, the exchange of needs among various sects and ethnic groups soon brought the injuries under control, and half of them even recovered completely.


    When people come and go to work hard, Chu Fei finds Yu Lianhua who is having a meeting with Shi Kaitian and others, and asks:


    "elder, why don''t you send the wounded away?"


    What Chu Fei doubts is here. Since you are injured, maybe you have no fighting power, or who doesn''t want to fight for a long time, why don''t you go? What are you doing here? Waiting for someone to deliver?


    "Xiaoyou, what were you doing before? Why didn''t you come to talk to us?" Speaking is a hundred Li Feihong, voice down next to Shi Kaitian also face curious to see Chu Fei, but Shi Kaitian conscious mouth stupid and did not speak.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that he had heard that there was going to be a meeting here before, but no one came to inform Chu Fei, so Chu Fei didn''t care.


    Moreover, Chu Fei was not interested in the meeting of these great monks. After all, there were not only people who made friends with Chu Fei, but also people who didn''t deal with him.


    At this time, seeing Bai Li Feihong ask, Chu Fei is not well intentioned. Siming says that he doesn''t want to come, so he can only give a reason to cover up, and then says:


    "you elders, it''s reasonable to say that these injured colleagues don''t have much fighting power to stay, and they are dangerous, so it''s better to send them away..."


    "Otherwise, you should have come to listen to us early. It''s not that no one will send you. It''s not that they don''t want to leave. It''s that they can''t send you out." Bai Li Feihong explained with a bitter smile, but Chu Fei didn''t believe it very much and said, "how can it be possible, even if your predecessors do it?"


    "OK, but we can only send away one shot at a time, and we have to replace it with injuries." Baili Feihong''s words are full of bitterness. It''s not his affectation. It''s the development of things that has already gone beyond the control of their TIANTI friars.


    "Why? Chu Fei couldn''t believe it, because even the big men on the spirit beast side had weaknesses, and speed was their biggest weakness.


    And compared with those big spirit beasts, any one of the sky ladder friars can be far faster than them.


    It''s not that those guys are really rubbing like that, it''s just that the attributes and emphasis are different. It looks better for the big ones.


    "Xiaoyou, if I guess correctly, you should have only seen three kinds of spirit beasts. The four legged one, the human form one, and the big one one..."


    Chufei nodded. Indeed, he has only seen these three up to now.


    "There''s another one?"


    "Well, maybe it''s not a kind of..." Baili Feihong smiles bitterly.


    This made Chu Fei puzzled, but Baili Feihong soon said the previous thing again.


    It''s also a coincidence that the direction fan Wujiu took when he left was the battlefield of Baili Feihong.


    And Baili Feihong also noticed that fan Wujiu didn''t go alone, but left with his disciple Zheng at that time.


    Benbaili Feihong doesn''t care. The only thing to worry about is what Fan Wu will do if he saves the redundant big guy.


    But because he has been entangled by a big guy, there is no way to worry.


    But just when fan Wujiu and his disciple Zheng ran out for a certain distance, suddenly there was a wave in the air. Then Baili Feihong felt that he saw something and rushed directly to fan Wujiu and Zheng.


    The reason why it is said to be "feel yourself seeing" is entirely because the speed of that thing is too fast, and there is no obvious shape in itself. If it is not for what happened later, Baili Feihong will even think that he has read it wrong.


    According to Baili Feihong, at the moment when he felt that he saw the thing, Baili Feihong and Zheng roared twice. Zheng was scared at that time, while fan Wujiu was shocked and angry.


    Then fan Wujiu blocked the attack of that thing, and took the disciple away


    The matter came to an end here, and then the war stopped at night. Baili Feihong didn''t come back immediately. Instead, he ran to the place where fan Wujiu and Zheng were attacked.


    Although the place is also a desert, there is a small piece of desert oasis. It happens that there is a very flat stone table over there, and a little blood is left on it.


    The blood of friars is naturally different from that of ordinary people. It has been washed countless times by the vitality of heaven and earth. The blood has already changed into a kind of existence similar to the elixir.


    And to the ladder realm, the blood of the elixir characteristics is very obvious.


    It was from this blood that Baili Feihong determined that fan Wujiu must have been seriously injured at that time.


    Although Chu Fei did not have a clear study, he knew that when the monks reached the heaven ladder or higher level, ordinary injuries would not leave any traces on the monks'' appearance.Once the blood can''t help flowing out and spitting out, the injury will never be light.


    Of course, if it''s just this information, Baili Feihong can only judge that fan Wujiu is bleeding, not sure that it''s serious injury.


    So, out of caution, out of the idea of figuring out what was going on, Baili Feihong decided to continue to run a distance in this direction


    But just as he started, strange waves appeared in the air around him, and then the almost shapeless thing appeared again, directly attacking the hundred Li Feihong.


    Because Baili Feihong had been on guard for a long time, and there was no burden on his side, he blocked the attack of that thing, but at the same time he knew what it was like.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So that''s the assassin of the spirit beast Chu Fei''s eyes look at Wu Jiangyue and Wu Qi''s father and daughter when he comes to this conclusion, which is to get their affirmation.


    But Wuqi said uncertainly:


    "maybe so."


    As the Lord of the holy court, Wuqi is meticulous and cautious. Although the current information can make such a judgment, he still has some reservation in his heart.


    "Are you OK, master?" Chu Fei looked at Baili Feihong, but Baili Feihong gave a bitter smile and said, "I also want to say it''s OK, but the reality is that I''m injured. Although not to spit blood, but the internal injury is real. If I face that spirit beast again, I''m not sure I can stop its attack. "


    "So serious?" Chufei frowned, which was beyond chufei''s expectation.


    It''s no small matter that an assassin spirit beast that can hurt Baili Feihong surrounds all around. Can we say that this time''s spirit beast riot is not a riot, but a failure of spirit beast hunting?

 Chapter 644

    Chu Fei didn''t dare to say his guess, nothing else, because if he said it, he was afraid that everyone would be unhappy.


    But even if Chu Fei didn''t say it, it didn''t mean that no one else thought of it, but everyone was just as unwilling to say it as Chu Fei.


    No one responded positively to the exclamation. Even Ni Bingfeng, an old mountain chicken from Shenshan, didn''t stand up to speak.


    Chu Fei scanned the crowd and found that even one of these experts in the realm of heaven ladder was one. He was more or less injured. Although it doesn''t look serious, it''s enough to leave a wound on them.


    After a moment''s silence, Chu Fei saw that all the people didn''t speak any more, so he asked him to stand up and said:


    "since you have nothing to say, you''d better have a rest as soon as possible. It''s meaningless to stay here."


    With that, Chu Fei is about to leave, and he also wants to have a rest. After all, the death and cruelty he saw in this day is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    They all know chufei is right, but they won''t go to rest immediately, because they still have one thing to solve.


    And this matter is the reason why they will find Chu Fei.


    Several great friars in the heaven ladder realm looked at each other, and finally the jade lotus opened her mouth and said:


    "Master Chu..."


    The other friars of TIANTI on the scene were full of complex emotions when they looked at yulianhua. Some of them even wanted to stop yulianhua, but they couldn''t say what they said.


    The jade lotus flower naturally understands everybody''s meaning, but she continued to call Chu Fei.


    Chufei stopped, but he didn''t look back, because he knew that even if he had something to say, he didn''t want to be seated again.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    "The heavenly ladder beast that fan Wujiu resisted before It''s up to you! " Jade lotus took a cup of hot tea and said it calmly.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, but he soon responded and said, "yes."


    After this, chufei left without looking back.


    Chufei did not go too far, on the contrary, he returned to the previous front near.


    As for the way of rest, Chu Fei is not good at sleeping heartlessly. In addition to the recent demand for cultivation and combat power, Chu Fei can only choose meditation and breathing.


    After a hard day, the time at night is always not enough.


    As soon as dawn came, the battlefield was full of people.


    The barbarian soldiers, the young monks of other sects, the people who are still there and can get out of the station have all come here. They are waiting for the war to begin.


    And in the desert, those heavenly beasts haven''t appeared yet


    But no one dares to come late


    After the dawn, the morning light sprinkles on the desert, people''s eyes have some flowers


    But when the eyes recover, they are completely covered by the sudden army of spirit beasts.


    Shocked, but no one flinched.


    For the vast majority of people, this is a battle of life and death, and there is no possibility of retreat.


    Chu Fei, who just opened his eyes, sighed silently at the scene in front of him, feeling heavy in his heart.


    At this time, the rear of the spirit beast army, deep in the desert, several powerful momentum soared into the sky, and instantly the stirring wind and cloud changed color.


    Needless to say, the guys who released these momentum were the big spirit beasts of yesterday. They should be telling yesterday''s opponents to fight again.


    Chu Fei took a few deep breaths, and then slowly stood up. At this time, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, Wuqi, Xiong Ba, his two sons, Lao Shanji Ni Bingfeng, and those TIANTI masters that Chu Fei didn''t know, all rushed to the sky at the same time and went straight to their old rivals.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly. After confirming that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are safe together in Nangong Bai, they also gallop away on the flying sword.


    Looking at Chu Fei''s sword leaving, Yu Lianhua felt very sad, but her attention was soon attracted by the front. At this moment, the spirit beasts and friars on both sides of the front were full of fighting spirit, and any chance could directly trigger today''s battle!


    In another direction, in the distant sky, a rare bird in the wild flew over, but when it was flying, it felt that something was wrong. As soon as it wanted to turn its direction, it felt countless murderous eyes. In an instant, the bird chirped and flapped its wings like crazy.


    But this cry became a signal of the beginning of the war. The roar and the cry of killing in an instant spread the smell of blood and rust thoroughly


    Ah!


    The war started again


    After a few breaths, chufei came to the place where he was yesterday, and the big spirit beast had already stood there.


    Obviously, it''s just waiting for chufei.


    After chufei came into its sight, the group sat on the sand, just like yesterday.Chu Fei didn''t make trouble either. He still fell on the big guy''s shoulder as he did yesterday


    Still is that kind of tacit understanding which cannot explain, one person one spirit beast once again fell into tacit understanding quiet.


    But Chu Fei side''s quiet, with not counting the distant battle to form the sharp contrast.


    ¡­¡­


    It is reasonable to say that after seeing the cruelty of life and death, the time of peace should be very comfortable, but chufei only felt extremely miserable on this day.


    When this day passed, Chu Fei, who returned to the front line, saw more deserts stained with blood, and the blood red boundary had been pushed nearly 500 meters towards the barbarian blood city.


    This distance is not too far, especially in this kind of war situation. Chu Feiben praised the result for a long time, but when he saw the jade lotus, he knew that the result was the result of jade lotus''s participation in the war.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to go back to the blood city, because he didn''t want to see the barbarians'' tragedy.


    Spirit beast, the friars under the four extreme situation can''t hurt them at all. Most of the foreign friars who came to the forbidden area were in the secret period, and only a few of them were able to rise to the Four extremes.


    In this way, the barbarian soldiers are the only main force in the war with spirit beasts.


    Although it is one of the 81 cities in the great wilderness, there is no way to compare the population of the cities on earth. Of the total population of several hundred thousand, only 70% or 80% can become soldiers, and less than 30% of them are more than four extreme. But this number is enough to make the barbarians stand in the wilderness!


    But when faced with these spirit beasts, this number of soldiers makes people see no hope


    So, you don''t have to think about it. I''m afraid the wounded are everywhere in the blood city now, and the blood city is worthy of its name.


    ¡­¡­


    The second day is over, and the third day is coming


    Chu Fei is still sitting with the big guy harmoniously, but on this day Chu Fei can''t calm down, let alone sit.


    No way, Chu Fei can only find something for himself.


    For example, listening to music


    Chufei also carries the player exchanged by the system, and there are countless music works in it. Chu Fei turned inside for a long time and didn''t think about what to listen to. Fortunately, just when Chu Fei was about to lose patience, Chu Fei remembered the cartoon pirate king he had chased for a long time, so a song directly appeared in Chu Fei''s mind.


    After "no one can beat me in my BGM" was launched, Binks'' wine resounded everywhere


    The light piano keys are jumping, followed by the cheerful singing:


    "yohoho yohohoho¡­¡­¡±


    Listening to one of the classic tracks in the pirate king, Chu Fei can''t help shaking his head


    This song will make people feel better, but it will also make people full of emotion. Because this song is not completely cheerful, nor is it pure emotion. The emotion in this music is very complicated This is especially true for those who like the pirate king.


    When the first time is over, Luffy''s voice rings, but it soon enters the second time of the loop


    But when this second yohoho rings, Chu Fei finds that his stable and solid "seat" under his buttocks is shaking.


    In doubt, Chu Fei looked down at his body - the shoulder of the big spirit beast shaking under his buttocks


    Shocked!


    , as like as two peas, the spirit beast that comes from the great purple desert is the same as the swaying of the heavenly way in the desert desert.


    Relaxed, natural, leisure, these three words to describe the big spirit beast at the moment is absolutely consistent! But that''s what''s amazing!


    "Well? Do you understand? "


    Chu Fei knew that his question would not get any answer, because the spirit beast could not speak, at least all the spirit beasts he had seen so far could not speak.


    As Chu Fei expected, the big spirit beast did not answer Chu Fei''s question, but it carefully turned to look at Chu Fei, but after several attempts, it realized that it was very inconvenient.


    Chufei didn''t know why the big man did it, but he was just curious about what the big man wanted to do.


    To Chu Fei''s surprise, the big man raised his right palm in front of Chu Fei.


    Curious, Chu Fei stepped away from the big man''s shoulder and stood in the palm of the big spirit beast.


    Then this word actually put chufei in front of his eyes, and then looked at chufei with those eyes that could not see any spirit. It seemed to express something, but chufei could not understand it completely.


    This is a very strange thing, but what''s more strange is that in the process, the music did not stop, and the big man''s body has been shaking slightly with the music.


    Chu Fei''s brain was running fast, constantly deducing what it was, constantly guessing all kinds of possibilities.In the end, Chu Fei decided to break this strange and rhythmic "look at each other" and directly responded with a friendly smile. Then he said:


    "we won''t fight anyway. Let''s go to the battlefield while listening to the music..."


    Chu Fei didn''t hold much hope, but just as his voice fell, the big man nodded to Chu Fei, and then slowly stood up.


    At this moment, chufei''s brain was a little confused.

 Chapter 645

    But compared with the muddled Chu Fei, what was really shocked was all the others who were on the battlefield.


    The distance of several thousand meters is not a long distance for the slow big spirit beast. In the roar of walking, he soon came to the battlefield.


    At the moment when the big man appeared on the battlefield, the Terran friars almost collapsed!


    Just these little spirit beasts have made people almost desperate, how come there''s a big guy!


    At the moment, many people have already scolded, even after filtering out the dirty words, it is not good words that can be heard. And the core idea of these curses is to curse the person who put the big spirit beast here to die


    Not only ordinary friars, but also yulianhua, who lives in all directions, almost scolds her mother.


    But when the jade lotus saw Chu Fei standing on the big guy''s palm, she fell into a dull state directly!


    "What''s going on? What''s that kid doing? How did he do it! Is it my eyes


    Before yulianhua could understand it, Nangong Baihe and Chengfeng Mingyue''s voice began to ring. The three of them found this wonder before yunshuxue and wujiangyue, and naturally called it out first!


    "Well Is that chufei! He How did he do it Nangong Bai, who shouts out these words, almost loses his posture, but his face is not matched with a smile.


    After hearing Nangong Bai''s exclamation, Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t know what''s going on, but they believe it''s normal, because it''s chufei, who saved xiaodongtian!


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was only a short time from one battlefield to another, chufei had forced himself to calm down and began a more stunning action.


    "Go over there."


    The direction Chu Fei pointed to was the edge of the battlefield, where he had been looking for the old acquaintances of the barbarians.


    The big spirit beast nodded and slowly turned to the position pointed out by Chu Fei.


    The friendly atmosphere between chufei and this big guy is very obvious, and also full of appeal So something even more stunning happened


    Chufei and this big guy through the front can''t help but stop fighting, whether it''s spirit beast or friar, will turn their attention to the two of them.


    From the horizontal front, Chu Fei and the great spirit beast were close to three fifths of the whole front. Chu Fei pointed to the right end of the whole front.


    Therefore, the friendly atmosphere between chufei and the big man affected the two sides of the remaining two fifths of the front.


    Not only that, don''t forget that chufei is still playing music.


    It''s a music player provided by the system, and it''s also named by the system as a very medium and long unpleasant name. Its sound is naturally loud enough.


    So, it can be said that half of the battlefield is full of this music.


    This is the result of chufei''s failure to put the music to the maximum. If he turns the volume to the maximum, it is estimated that this song "Binks'' wine" will resound throughout the desert. As for how much energy will be consumed at that time, I don''t know.


    Soon, the big guy dragged chufei to the edge of the battle line, and then sat down on the desert. After the time is with Chu Fei together with the music dangling body.


    Many people didn''t find it, and many spirit beasts probably didn''t either. Because of the relationship between chufei and this music that resounds through the sky and can''t understand, their war has ended ahead of time.


    Chu Fei found this, but his heart is also tightly just a sigh of relief, not happy, there is not much sense of gain and loss. He''s just enjoying this emotional music


    Similarly, Chu Fei couldn''t understand the lyrics of the song. He just knew the meaning of it


    I don''t know how many times in the cycle, the big man stopped shaking several times, but soon recovered. Because there was no change, Chu Fei didn''t care.


    But in the tens of miles, hundreds of miles away, in several directions away, in those real ladder battlefield, changes have taken place!


    The first is Shi Kaitian. After two days of hard struggle, he is very tired, but the other side doesn''t show much sluggishness. It can even be said that these spirit beasts in the heaven ladder realm are not tired at all.


    In the third day''s struggle, Shi Kaitian intended to block this group, as long as it didn''t affect the battlefield. After all, even if he killed this big guy with his life, it would reappear in a moment. This is the real terrible place of the spirit beast in the way of heaven - it will reappear when he dies!


    But when Shi Kaitian felt that he and the big guy had formed such a tacit understanding, the big guy suddenly looked at the direction of the battlefield. Suddenly, Shi Kaitian was afraid. If it affected the battlefield, he didn''t know how many monks would die!


    Although Shi Kaitian thinks that he is not smart, he doesn''t want too many people to die because of the disaster he brought.


    So, in desperation, Shi Kaitian could only wave his axe more fiercelySeveral times later, Shi Kaitian found that his physical consumption was too fast, but the other side, the big spirit beast, was still in the best condition.


    "I can''t do it. I have to fight for serious injuries to kill it. I can''t do it more than once. I''ll think of a way to survive today."


    Shikai made a decision in his heart, and then it was going to be implemented, but at this moment, the biggest change happened.


    This big guy suddenly walked towards the battlefield like crazy, and even completely ignored Shi Kaitian''s attack. It''s like, at the moment, nothing can stop this big guy from joining the battlefield!


    Shi Kaitian is very angry. Although he can''t figure out why, he knows that he can''t let this big guy get involved in the battlefield so easily. So, Shi Kaitian breaks out.


    In an instant, Shi Kaitian''s whole body was shining with earthy yellow light. His Dantian, Mingquan and Shenzhi were photographed. His lungs and kidneys vibrated like Hongzhong Dalu. Behind him, a ladder to the sky lit up five steps!


    The next moment, Shi Kaitian''s axe was held high, and the white axe immediately released a completely different and violent atmosphere!


    "The beginning of the day!"


    In a trance, Shi Kaitian turns into a giant who stands tall and upright. The axe in his hand is like a planet. The pressure is very high!


    Shi Kaitian''s huge axe was cut out with a strange arc. There was no sound or energy leakage!


    There is only a light, a bright light from an axe blade, gentle, dazzling and full of hope!


    After the light, the big spirit beast disappeared and was directly split into nothingness by Shi Kaitian.


    But the doubts in Shi Kaitian''s heart came to his mind


    "No resistance, no resistance at all This... "


    What Shi Kaitian thinks is right. If this big guy resists, he will never be unhurt. After all, even when he called up the coffin of the demon beast in front of him, his first blow brought him serious injury.


    However, few people know about this, and only those who participated in the war such as Baili Feihong


    Shi Kaitian didn''t understand what was going on, and didn''t know what was going on, but he knew that since the big guy had been beheaded by himself, it would appear again!


    So Shi Kaitian is ready to kill it again


    But what happened next surprised Shi Kaitian and worried him a lot


    The big guy did reappear, just as Shi Kaitian expected, but the problem is that the big guy did not appear in the place where he died, but in the distance closer to the front line


    I don''t know what happened, but Shi Kaitian felt inexplicably that this big guy had been moving in that direction in the process of rebirth, but the speed was very slow, so when he succeeded in rebirth, he walked less than 100 Zhang


    "I can''t let you pass!"


    Shi Kaitian pondered, and then he cut another axe. It was still quiet and mysterious. The big spirit beast was cut into nothingness again


    Shi Kaitian was secretly relieved, but he didn''t completely relax his vigilance.


    Even he couldn''t figure out why, when he was preparing for the rebirth of the spirit beast, he subconsciously continued to look away


    "Oh, I''m a little bit..." As soon as he was about to laugh at himself, Shi Kaitian''s eyes were full of shock. The big guy was reborn, and he was reborn a hundred feet away


    Shocked, shocked, puzzled!


    At this moment, Shi Kaitian began to complain about why he didn''t take Nangong white with him If his clever and evil disciple is here, he will be able to explain clearly what happened


    ¡­¡­


    The same strange situation is happening in several other directions of the battlefield. The difference is that different great monks have different fighting styles


    But later, they all chose to fight with each other almost at the same time, but they must not kill directly, because after the direct killing, people can move forward with ease


    But even so, these big spirit beasts are still moving. Although they are slower because of the obstruction of the great monks, the movement is happening all the time


    When the sun is about to rise to the southern sky, several giant spirit beasts of TIANTI''s fighting power have "gone through all kinds of difficulties" and returned to the battlefield!


    Together with the great monks who were responsible for dealing with them, they all came back, but their faces were full of bitterness and frustration. Even Ni Bingfeng, the old mountain chicken of Shenshan, is depressed.


    But in contrast, the monks on the battlefield are the most desperate!


    "What''s the matter? Why are all those spirit beasts coming?"


    "Why don''t you stop them? Can''t you even stop them?"


    "It''s over, it''s over, we''re going to die, we''re going to die..."¡­¡­


    Despair is spreading


    Now, Shi Kaitian, Baili Feihong, Wuqi, Ni Bingfeng, Xiong Ba and his son are all at a loss!


    At this time, the sound of jade lotus sounded in their ears.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what''s the matter..."


    "I don''t know. I can''t stop it at all..." Baili Feihong said bitterly.


    "I''ve cut it several times, but it made him come here faster..." Shi Kaitian is also helpless.


    "They seem to want to get together, and they don''t know what big move they are going to make..." Wuqi''s brow is locked.


    "I tried my best too..." The voice of Ni Bingfeng, a bald tailed Taoist priest, is also full of depression.


    "Ah I, Xiong Ba, please try again and chop them several times... " Xiong BA''s voice is full of desolation and sadness.


    Xiong BA''s old clan leader also had no way. Although he lost face, he was better than the one who was exterminated.


    After hearing Xiong BA''s words, the people didn''t have a better way, so they just nodded and agreed. Then, several people directly shot, with their strongest attack to those who are still trying to get together big spirit beast!


    Or static, or noise, or roar or explosion, several big guys were cut into nothingness again


    But after blinking, these spirit beasts appeared again! And what''s shocking is that they appear directly in chufei''s side! He directly stood with the big guy on chufei''s side.


    At that moment, all the people who noticed it lost their voice

 Chapter 646

    All the people except chufei thought that these big size spirit beasts came together to release some terrible trick, but now it doesn''t look like that.


    These big size spirit beasts did not stand together with any mysterious formation, but gathered together very casually, as if they were friends.


    Then he fell into a strange silence.


    In this strange silence, with the rhythm of the music, these spirit beasts have entered a simple rhythm swing.


    "This Is this row by row eating fruit? " Inexplicably, Chu Fei''s brain flashed such a sentence, do not know is from the earth program or animation inside.


    But no matter how, as a party, Chu Fei has found the real problem!


    These spirit beasts, these spirit beasts above TIANTI''s fighting power, all responded positively to Chu Fei''s music.


    This is incredible!


    There are all kinds of music in that world, but music on earth is totally different from crape myrtle!


    It is not that there is no music in the blood city of barbarians. Although it is much simpler and simpler, it can never go beyond the scope of music, but these music has never attracted the spirit beast.


    "It can''t be the music of Binks'' wine It should be the same with other music... " Thinking of this, Chu Fei casually opened another piece of music. For example, Chu Fei guessed that these spirit beasts were still swaying in Suzi and rhythm.


    "What if I stop?" Thinking in the heart, Chu Fei stops playing the music directly and prepares to escape at the same time.


    But after the music stopped, these big spirit beasts just stopped and swayed together, but they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    They just looked at chufei quietly. Chufei didn''t know what they were thinking, but they could be sure that they had no desire to kill.


    And in the battlefield, all the decorations and spirit beasts near chufei''s side are also looking at this side curiously, waiting for the next change curiously and expectantly.


    Contingency did not happen. In other words, it is the biggest contingency


    Chu Fei embraces his shoulders and gradually becomes clear in his heart


    "Which supreme one made these spirit beasts? My eldest sister knows him. That is to say, he is very powerful. Combined with the current situation, it doesn''t matter whether the supreme one did something on these spirit beasts, but it doesn''t matter. What matters is which supreme one left traces of earth music on them That''s why they react like this when they hear the earth music.... "


    It''s hard for others to agree with this kind of speculation, but if you add cousin Shi''s story, it seems that everything can be explained.


    Chu Fei is not the only one who comes to the world of crape myrtle. It can''t be because when Shi Shi''s cousin Ding dies here, others have to die too!


    Well, suppose that the supreme is from the earth, just like chufei, then he will love the music of his hometown. When he creates these spirit beasts, he can easily plant some music seeds in them, or he is listening to music when he creates them


    "It seems that it really makes sense..."


    Chu Fei is still frowning, but there is hope in his heart.


    At this time, these big spirit beasts seem to have realized that music should not ring again, so their attention should return to the battlefield.


    Under the attention of all eyes, these big men really began to turn around and face the battlefield again. But surprisingly, these big men did not participate in the war again. On the contrary, they really stood in a row with Chu Fei. Then they looked at each other and sat down at the same time.


    It seems that they become the audience


    "Does that mean..." Chu Fei''s eyes lit up, not only him, but also yulianhua, shikaitian, Baili Feihong and others have shown their happy expression. It''s really good news!


    The first one to act is Xiong Ba, the old patriarch of the barbarians. He was entangled by these spirit beasts before, and he can only watch his own people die. Now these opponents don''t fight, so ordinary spirit beasts still want to blow their hair!


    With one blow, the terrible power of TIANTI directly surged to the army of spirit beasts. It can be predicted that a large number of spirit beasts would be smashed under this blow. But at this time, two golden lights shot out and went straight to Xiong ba.


    One of the golden lights and Xiong BA''s fist went together, and the other golden light directly attacked Xiong BA''s chest!


    The hero was startled. Fortunately, he responded in time and pawned the golden light that shot at him.


    But then it was embarrassing.


    For a moment, the overlord didn''t know what to do, and the big spirit beasts didn''t do it any more. It seems that the two golden lights just blocked Xiong BA''s attack and punished him


    At this moment, many people have such a guess, but no one can be 100% sure.Several great friars of TIANTI looked at each other, and finally old pheasant Ni Bingfeng stood up.


    "I''ll try."


    As the voice fell, the old mountain chicken clapped his hands directly. He didn''t use any advanced method, just bombarded with the magic power of the ladder realm.


    And under the two palms, two attacks rush to different spirit beast groups at the same time.


    The big spirit beast''s counterattack appeared in time. Three golden rays shot separately, two blocked the old pheasant Ni Bingfeng''s attack, and the other attacked Ni Bingfeng.


    Ni Bingfeng naturally won''t care about this degree of attack, and with a wave he will eliminate the golden light.


    "It seems to be true. They won''t fight, but they won''t allow us to fight." Although Baili Feihong came to such a conclusion, he, like everyone else, did not understand why it was so.


    Is it because of the strange but beautiful music before?


    "Do you want to try again?" Ni Bingfeng looked at the crowd. Although they looked very serious, they subconsciously thought that he was laughing.


    Just as everyone was about to shake their heads and refuse, Yu Lianhua said:


    "please try again..."


    Ni Bingfeng Leng for a while, it seems that he didn''t expect that Yu Lianhua really agreed with him. But it''s just a little bit, and then it''s a direct test.


    With the same test method, the result is the same, but the golden light of this counterattack is not two or three, but every big spirit beast shoots one


    Fortunately, it''s Ni Bingfeng. It takes a lot of effort for another person to attack.


    "It seems so..."


    "In that case, should we step back..."


    "Back? Why do you want to withdraw? Even if you don''t join the war, you can''t withdraw. " It was Xiong Ba who spoke, and his words won people''s approval.


    So, these great friars came to chufei and stood with these big spirit beasts, but they were two distinct waves.


    Everyone was on guard, but they were relieved to see that these big spirit beasts didn''t want to fight.


    Chu Fei didn''t have the spirit to care about their mood. Chu Fei was full of thinking about why it was so. But at this time, the battlefield accident happened again. The army of spirit beasts, which was far more than the number of monks, disappeared in an instant.


    In other words, from 200000 spirit beasts to 100000


    The reduction of half of the number was very obvious, and all the monks who found this point were confused. But the change is not over, these spirit beast army immediately began to gather in the middle after half reduced, it seems that they want to re gather the already spread Front into a big square.


    Even if the spirit beast was killed, it would be impossible for the friars to fight again.


    The change of the army of spirit beasts directly made the army of human friars confused, but Chu Fei stood up at this time and directly found Yu Lianhua, saying:


    "master, let''s get together. This is the last decisive moment of Tao."


    "Decisive battle?"


    "Well, you can also change a word. It''s the last level, and it''s also the one with greatly reduced difficulty..."


    Chu Fei is only Yu, but he believes that his conjecture can''t be wrong. These spirit beasts must have resonated with chufei''s music because of the music traces in their bodies, and had a good feeling for chufei, so they also had a good feeling for the human friars.


    As a result, the battle, which should have been more intense, was cut in half


    After hearing Chu Fei''s judgment, Yu Lianhua didn''t doubt it much, so she immediately began to make arrangements. She first arranged for the human friars to gather together to be on guard, and then brought nangongbai, Chengfeng Mingyue, yunshuxue, wujiangyue and others together.


    Naturally, Yu Lianhua also informed them of Chu Fei''s judgment.


    When the Terran friars moved on this side, the army of spirit beasts had completed the transformation, and 100000 troops gathered together to form a huge square array, and all the spirit beasts in this square array had entered the combat state again.


    But they just went into combat and didn''t attack immediately


    Looking at the fire and lightning above the heads of these spirit beasts, and the roar in the thick smell of rust Yulianhua sighed. It was really incomparable. Although there were many people left on the side of the Terran friars, their momentum had already weakened.


    Perhaps, it''s a bit tactful to say that he is weak. Now most of the people in the Terran friars army have lost their confidence.


    "Master, this battle is a bit difficult." Nangong Bai sighed. He had this kind of judgment for a long time, but because there must be chufei before, Nangong Bai didn''t worry too much.


    But now, just through the appearance, Nangong Bai already knows that the role of chufei is over, and the rest depends on the monks themselvesBut the army has been defeated many times


    "Maybe you saw it, maybe you didn''t see it. In a word, although we monks in the heaven ladder realm didn''t fight any more, we can''t say that we can help you, because once we do it, those big guys will do it too..."


    Jade lotus explained with a bitter smile. After explaining, she wanted to cheer everyone up. But looking at the crowd, jade lotus couldn''t say what she said.


    "Master, it''s impossible to fight. No one can stand up." Nangong Bai, seeing through everything, naturally lost his confidence.


    "Where are the things that we can''t stand up for? From the beginning, none of us has been able to stand up..." Cheng Feng said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes Ah... "


    But when the crowd was in low spirits, a Jiao drink came from the direction of blood city. At the same time, a fast-moving figure came to the crowd in the blink of an eye:


    "why not, I''m here!"

 Chapter 647

    This voice is full of self-confidence, self-confidence also contains anger, more importantly, this is a woman''s voice.


    But the sound did not make the people who lost hope confident again. On the contrary, many people sighed with silence.


    For foreign monks, there are not many people who can understand the performance of others. But for people in blood city, this is a very normal performance.


    Chu Fei had already found two figures running from the direction of blood city, and they were two familiar figures.


    A man and a woman are both very young, but they are famous enough in the barbarians.


    When they ran to the battlefield, the barbarians didn''t feel that they really had the strength to stand up, but they habitually separated left and right, giving them a way to the front.


    Both of them are very serious, and they are used to making way for others. When they pass through the friars'' army and come to the front of the spirit beast army, Nangong Bai and many famous young experts like Cheng Feng Mingyue, Yun Shuxue and Wu Jiangyue come together.


    "Huyu, hubai, what are you doing here..." The speaker is another disciple of TIANTI friar who is familiar with barbarians in the city of Dahuang 81. He doesn''t have much sense of existence. Even now, people just nod their heads because of the content of this sentence. Not many people really notice him.


    Originally Chu Fei was just like everyone else, but he soon reacted. Chu Fei immediately looked at the boy who looked about his age with a look of doubt.


    Although Chu Fei tried very hard to concentrate his attention to see him, there was still a feeling that the other side was a slippery loach. When he just focused his attention, he couldn''t help ignoring him the next moment.


    "Big sister, big What''s the matter with this boy... " When asked this question, Chu Fei''s heart was crossed by such words as Da Qiao Bu Gong, Dao Zhi Jian, etc.


    "Yes? Is there anyone in this world practicing this kind of Dharma? Interesting... " The elder sister sighed, and then fell into silence, perhaps just simply no longer speak.


    Chu Fei looks confused and doesn''t understand what''s going on, but he thinks of some cowhide skills that are only used by many Internet users on earth


    "Master, master..." Curiosity, Chu not directly sound jade lotus, said:


    "elder, where is that boy from?"


    "Which boy?" Yu Lianhua turns to see Chu Fei and doesn''t seem to understand who is the leading role in Chu Fei''s problem.


    Chu Fei raised his hand and pointed to the man, saying:


    "no matter which one is long and has no characteristics, how can you see the boy who has no characteristics and can''t easily ignore..."


    Chufei didn''t bother to find the characteristics of that guy, because he realized that what he said was his biggest characteristics.


    Sure enough, after hearing Chu Fei''s description, Yu Lianhua smiles, and then asks:


    "Oh, he, do you realize that you have ignored a person from beginning to end..."


    "Ah? Who? Haven''t I noticed him already? "


    "He''s still young, and his accomplishments are just like Yun Shuxue''s, but his master is not the same. His accomplishments are only one level lower than mine..."


    "His master? Who is it? "


    "Let me ask you, how many friars are there? How many of these friars do you know and have contact with? The rest... "


    Well


    Chu Fei finally realized that in his previous experience, or when Chu Fei was talking, doing things, or even thinking, no specific information of this person ever appeared in his mind. He always used "the great monk..." Or I don''t even have such an idea. I just know the total number of friars on the ladder


    Even the total number was heard by Chu Fei. If he counted it by himself, he would not even notice the existence of that person


    "Are these the master and the apprentice? What skills do they practice It''s amazing


    "It''s really the master and apprentice. They are also from one of the 81 cities in the great wilderness. The city they live in is called Baicheng, and there are no more than a few thousand people in the city..."


    "Small town?"


    "It''s small, but it''s not weak."


    "Well, what are their names?"


    "They are father son apprentices, all surnamed Hu..."


    "Neglected neglect?"


    "The boy''s name is huliubei. As for his father Shifu, his name is neglect."


    "Well Ok... " This name is really a little magical. Chu Fei said with a bitter smile, "what kind of skills do they practice?"


    "There is no name, at least the real name has never been circulated, as for other names, there is no need to tell you."


    Chu Fei nodded, basic information has been understood, although the curiosity in the heart is still not untied, but at least can focus back to the battlefield.At the moment, the arrival of Huyu and hubai has been accepted by everyone, and their father and grandfather have also communicated with them. Unexpectedly, Huyu and hubai have convinced their father and grandfather.


    That is to say, they are going to fight.


    But because he had missed something before, Chu Fei didn''t understand it at all.


    "It''s not like the two of them can face the hundred thousand spirit beast Army..."


    Chu Fei doubts in his heart, and then calls Cheng Feng Mingyue back.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of development is this..."


    "Suzerain, Hu Bai is OK. He just participates in the war normally. The special thing is Hu Yu. She was originally left at home to cultivate her body, but she just said that this war can''t do without her." Cheng Feng casually explained, but obviously did not succeed in answering Chu Fei''s question.


    Then Mingyue continued:


    "there should be some special way for Huyu, otherwise she would not stand up like this."


    ¡­¡­


    Ren chufei has no way to get any useful answers. On the other side of the battlefield, Huyu and hubai have convinced everyone that their father, uncle and grandfather have already left the battlefield.


    No way. That''s the situation.


    The Terran friars have all stood together, and the spirit beast army has been ready to move for a long time.


    Just as they were looking at the tired and low army of monks with worried faces, the fox jade standing in the front suddenly laughed.


    This is a beautiful girl, this smile is absolutely beautiful.


    But her smile is in the face of many spirit beasts, spirit beasts don''t know how to appreciate beauty''s smile.


    Fox jade seems to have noticed this. She takes a few steps, then turns around and looks at many human friars, and gives her warm smile to her companions.


    Later, Huyu faced the army of spirit beasts again, and the smile on her face turned into killing intention.


    At the same time, it seems to be excited by Fox Jade''s killing intention, the flames and lightning above the spirit beast army have become more and more violent, and may gush out on the top of people''s heads at any time.


    At this time, Huyu suddenly pinches out a formula that no one can understand. After the formula takes shape, Zhenyuan in Huyu''s body breaks out madly, and a huge void channel appears on his head in an instant!


    Needless to say, it seems that at least one of the Dantian space and quadrupole space of fox jade can store things.


    It''s a unique property, but it''s not unusual


    The next moment, a strange thing that was only a few feet higher than a weak Hill jumped out of the empty passage!


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    The big guy immediately let out a roar after landing. With the roar, several things of the same size jumped out.


    Before and after, a total of nine big guys!


    Of course, in terms of size, these nine guys are far less than the big ones on the spirit beast side. But if they are also ordinary spirit beasts, they are just the comparison between calf and big dinosaur!


    At the same time, these nine guys also formed a mysterious formation. After the formation of this formation, chufei''s eyes suddenly became round!


    "I''m Cao! No way


    A exclamation, Chu Fei''s surprise immediately ignited the whole audience!


    "The spirit beast riot can end today!" Fox jade sneers, then urges nine big guys to rush into the spirit beast army.


    At the same time, a terrible momentum gushed from these nine guys, and immediately toppled the spirit beast army in all directions. But it was not over. No matter how the spirit beast army resisted, no matter how the flames and lightning attacked, it could not fall on these nine guys!


    On the contrary, their attack will be swallowed immediately when they are close to the nine big guys for a distance of about Zhang, which strengthens the sharpness of the nine big guys'' attack!


    Terror, absolute terror!


    At this moment, the great friars of the barbarians and the experts who made friends with the barbarians were all ready. If anyone dares to do harm to Huyu, he will be attacked by the old men!


    "This She Unexpectedly They have made puppets in the forbidden area Cheng Feng and Mingyue are shocked to see each other. You should know that this is something that even Chu Fei didn''t succeed here. It''s actually successful in Huyu''s hands!


    Are forbidden area puppets powerful? Of course, it''s powerful, especially those advanced puppets!


    But the puppets also seem to have weaknesses, but the nine puppets together formed a mysterious formation, which immediately evaded the biggest weakness of the puppets.


    Others may not think too much about it, but Chu Fei saw it from the momentum of the grand array at the moment when he saw it. It must be the grand array in the forbidden area.


    In other words, in terms of style, attribute and abstruse degree, this grand array must come from the world of cultivation!


    But Chu Fei didn''t know what this big array was. He had never met it before, but Hu Yu got it


    Why?Chu Fei didn''t envy Hu Yu, but his doubts were more serious than those who didn''t enter the forbidden area.


    "Huyu has been working with us all the time. Before we rescued her, she was always trapped in the lower room. How did she come into contact with this array..."


    "Is it..."


    Chu Fei''s heart turned quickly, and he soon thought of the key point


    "Is that the old guy who wants to occupy Huyu''s body? The spirits devour each other. Is fox jade a good thing from that old guy''s spirit


    Think of here, although there is no accurate answer, but Chu Fei already know must be so.

 Chapter 648

    Huyu''s fierce control of puppets has attracted the attention of all the people in the battlefield, especially the spirit beast army, who seems to regard Huyu''s fierce control as a provocation to themselves, so the spirit beast army seems to forget the existence of others and concentrate on the puppets controlled by Huyu.


    Although the changes in the battlefield are a little incomprehensible, they at least buy time for others.


    And this other person is fox white.


    As fox Jade''s brother, and fox jade rushed over together and did not let too many people care. After all, fox white also took part in the war two days ago. But after Huyu controls the puppet to rush into the spirit beast army, hubai finally moves!


    He quickly ordered to arrange for the barbarian soldiers behind him to be divided into nine groups, nine by one, and then explained to them for a moment. Then the nine people gathered together to try twice, and then each of them roared into the spirit beast army!


    is as like as two peas! Nine!


    Naturally, they are human beings after all, and it''s the first time that they cooperate in this way. They can''t be as powerful as the nine puppets, but they are also much more powerful. The spirit beasts that could have caused them great trouble originally need to send out the spirit beasts with the same number as them to draw with the nine people.


    What does that mean?


    Maybe it''s because there are some unclear rules in this reorganized, weird, and incomprehensible war. In short, the hordes of spirit beasts didn''t rush directly to the unprepared Terran friars. On the contrary, it''s only when the Terran friars take the initiative to fight.


    So, wave after wave of nine people rushed up, and soon all the barbarian soldiers had formed a group of ninety-nine, and fought with the spirit beast army.


    When the barbarian soldiers rushed up, hubai stopped, and there were other sects, big cities, and organization monks left, but Huyu didn''t continue to give them the mysterious formation.


    Needless to say, we need to keep our hands on it.


    As long as the other friars don''t rush to fight, it''s not easy


    But a lot of people have high morale because of the changes of barbarians. Even if they didn''t get the mysterious array, they were very excited to see it, and then they formed their own teams and rushed to the battlefield!


    Of course, we are not stupid, they are also very smart to choose to cooperate with the barbarian nine, in order to maximize their own security and maximize their combat power.


    Soon, the only people left outside the battlefield were those who were injured and couldn''t move. Even Hu Bai himself rushed to the battlefield.


    The changes in the war situation are shocking, but the number of Terran friars is still too small. It must be just a few small waves like the 100000 spirit beast army.


    But it is precisely because of the small number of people that it has brought them great benefits.


    The battle front is no longer lengthened, which leads to a reduction in the number of spirit beasts who can fight at the same time, so their pressure is naturally reduced.


    In addition, the mysterious nine person formation can not only devour the fire and lightning attacks of spirit beasts, but also strengthen their own attacks. Therefore, any group of nine can turn into a black hole in the battlefield at any time, and devour the number of spirit beast armies madly


    But even so, in the face of the number of complete rolling, it is impossible to spell out the result in a short time.


    It was not until the sun went down that the war finally came to an end.


    Most of the hundred thousand spirit beasts have been killed, but the spirit beasts killed this time are not resurrected Therefore, the change of the number of spirit beast army completely inspired the public, and the monks in the battlefield became more and more emotional.


    It was not until the sunset fell on the desert that the war was finally over.


    The rest of the spirit beasts did not attack again, but stretched out and disappeared.


    Not only these spirit beast troops, but also everyone on chufei''s side began to slowly disappear.


    But before they disappear completely, these big spirit beasts all say hello to chufei. Of course, it''s not too special. They just nod to chufei.


    The last spirit beast that disappeared was the big guy who let chufei stand in his palm. Before it disappeared, it put chufei on the ground, then nodded to chufei, and then disappeared.


    The spirit beast riot is over! The war is over!


    The joy of the end of the war diluted the strange attitude of these big guys towards chufei. In addition to Yu Lianhua and other great friars, only Cheng Feng and Mingyue, who were standing beside chufei, noticed this.


    As for the others, they are all in the carnival now!


    Yu Lianhua and other great friars took the injured friars back to the blood city, and arranged treatment and rescue. As for the others, those who were not seriously injured and could still stand and revel were dancing madly on the red sand dunes!


    Chufei put on the music with a smile and took part in the carnival after the war.


    The bonfire is burning in the blood red sand dune. With the blood gas of baking, people revel and sigh.Good wine, barbecue, and the same loud and clear singing as Qin opera resounded through the air in everyone''s dance


    When the carnival is over, a new day has come.


    The revelers have all gone, and the great friars such as yulianhua, shikaitian, Baili Feihong and Wuqi have all returned to the blood city to deal with the aftermath.


    Chufei and Chengfeng Mingyue didn''t go back, and Huyu stayed with the three people and didn''t go back.


    "The fox jade younger sister is also regarded as a blessing in disguise, if did not have your hand, this battle really will not be so simple to end."


    Facing Chu Fei''s praise, Hu Yu said with a smile:


    "I''ve got the technique of transforming the forbidden area into a puppet. I can give it to you. And the nine nine return array... "


    Hu Yu doesn''t plan to keep Chu Fei''s secret. She also has the right to give these things to Chu Fei, and others have no right to stop them.


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said with a smile:


    "puppets don''t need to be studied by Lai Chi. Maybe they can develop a completely different direction, right! If it doesn''t work, I''ll call you again, or I''ll be fine. As for the Jiujiu Guiyuan array, it''s also very good. Keep it as a secret collection of your barbarians I won''t join in. After all, I don''t have so many people. "


    Chu Fei''s reason is very bad, but the meaning in his heart has been expressed clearly.


    Huyu didn''t expect that chufei would refuse her kindness, because she knew very well how valuable these two things were and how attractive they were to others.


    "Well, if you change your mind, you can come to me any time." Fox jade finally nodded to accept Chu Fei''s decision, also have no way, others don''t always can''t catch up to give.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "well, it''s time for you to go back, too. This spirit beast riot came too suddenly."


    Fox jade nodded, she really should go back to participate in the aftermath, but said to go immediately but a little reluctant.


    Chufei looked at the rising sun with a smile, threw out the SUV at the same time, and then said:


    "green mountains don''t change, green water flows, see you later."


    Then Chu Fei waited for Cheng fengmingyue to get on the SUV and gallop all the way.


    After driving out for more than half an hour, the car slowly stopped, but it didn''t stop. In the car, Chu Fei looked at Cheng Feng Mingyue in surprise and said:


    "have you really decided?"


    "Well, yes, Lord, we have decided." Mingyue nodded heavily, and Cheng Feng was smiling, but his smile was full of confidence.


    "Well, even if you decide, why do you choose Dahuangshan..."


    "Because we think it has something to do with the demons, not too dangerous..." The Moon said with a smile.


    "Chaos..." Chufei laughed and said, "they don''t know about Xiaozi. As for uncle long, I don''t think they have any relatives and friends..."


    "We know that this is just to reassure the patriarch..." The moon smiles bitterly.


    "Where can I rest assured..." Chu Fei sighed, but he also knew that there was no way to do this.


    Cheng Feng Mingyue also knows that chufei won''t stop them, so they don''t say anything more, just waiting for chufei''s afterword.


    Looking at the two men''s eyes, Chu Fei looked up to the sky and sighed, saying:


    "the child is old, and his wings are hard, so he wants to fly out and rush..."


    Although there is the suspicion of being a senior, Cheng Feng and Mingyue don''t mind.


    "OK, I know a big man named Tu Xiong, a demon warrior. I met him in shuntianfu. At that time, he was accompanied by a 14-year-old girl He''s only a life spring, but he''s very nice. If you have a chance to meet him, you can make friends with him. "


    Later, Chu Fei simply described Tu Xiong''s appearance and the little girl''s appearance, but it was meaningless. After all, rough guys are mostly similar


    But anyway, there is a friend who can be regarded as one''s own in the great waste mountain


    "Well, we remember." Cheng Mingyue smiles and nods.


    "Well And... " Chu Fei took out two Heaven and earth bags from the tuntian ring. They were looted from the forbidden area. Then he stuffed a lot of good things in them, including xianyuanjing and fayuanjing. Then he threw away a lot of milk tea, cakes and other delicacies.


    After all, there are no impurities in the storage space of the universe, so the food will not worry about deterioration even if it is thrown in. It can be preserved for several years at will.


    "You take these Ah, by the way, and wine... " Another pile of wine was put in, and then Chu Fei gave them two bags of heaven and earth, saying:


    "be more careful all the way, don''t let your accomplishments go up, people are gone..."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. As long as we break through the four poles this time, we will go back. It will be OK." Cheng Feng said with a smile, next to the moon is also a nod.


    "All right, let''s go, let''s go, I won''t send you."


    "Well, then we''ll go." Cheng Feng and Mingyue smile bitterly and push the door open. With a sigh, they rush to the direction of the barren mountain.Until two people figure completely disappeared in the eye, Chu Fei this just take back the line of sight, then a face wry smile of lie on the steering wheel silent.


    Dahuangshan, in the northwest of Dahuangshan, is a vast and boundless mountain range. On one side, it is close to the sea, on the other side, it is close to the desert, and on the other side, it is facing the boundary of the eight continents.


    Chu Fei''s understanding of the demon clan is not much, the only contact is little purple dragon five, plus a nodding friend Tu Xiong.


    Therefore, Chu Fei is not happy that Cheng Feng Mingyue chooses to go to the great barren mountain to find a chance to break through the Four extremes. But this is the reality, this is the world of friars, although Chu Fei wanted to say "even if it''s waste, I can use the system to make you a master", but in the end, he could only let Cheng Feng and Mingyue exercise in danger.


    But they left, three people line became a person form, Chu Fei also began to worry.


    "You went to Dahuangshan, where shall I go..."

 Chapter 649

    In hesitation, Chu Fei takes out a map of animal skin from his arms, which is given to him by Yun Shuxue, just when he leaves after the carnival.


    The animal skin map shows the world map of the whole Lagerstroemia world, but it does not include the world of eight continents.


    "The great barren mountain is here Taihua mountain is here Well Why don''t you go to Zhongzhou and have a look? I heard that Zhongzhou is the place where the real treasures are and the outstanding people are... "


    Finally made a decision, although the decision to a bit casual. However, because of the departure of Cheng Feng Mingyue, Chu Fei also lost the spirit of doing things.


    Left and right feel bored, Chu Fei simply threw the SUV back to the ring, and he stepped on the flying sword to fly slowly.


    The direction of Zhongzhou has been kept in mind, as long as the general direction is not followed.


    But after flying, it''s easy for people to get high, but the quality of the flying sword at their feet is not enough, which leads to chufei''s venting before he gets high enough.


    After all, it''s just qualified to be a flying sword, and it''s also a Taoist weapon of crape myrtle. From the perspective of use, it''s not made for flying. Naturally, it can''t be compared with the flying sword of Xiuzhen world in terms of speed and controllability.


    And now Chu Fei has nothing else that can attract his attention, so it''s easier to find the deficiency of the Taoist instrument at his feet.


    So less than half an hour after this unpleasant flight, Chu Fei set a clear goal for his trip to Zhongzhou - to collect materials and forge a powerful flying sword!


    With the goal, Chu Fei''s mood is much better, people are no longer so impetuous.


    But flying in the desert is not a very interesting game. After several hours, chufei immediately got tired of it. But at this time, big sister''s big voice suddenly sounded, and a little surprised.


    "Yes? Do you finally realize the value of your strength? "


    In a word, Chu Fei, who wanted to give up flying and switch to system transmission, immediately gave up this idea. It''s not just because of the importance of face, but more importantly, this is true.


    Of course, it''s one of the reasons why big sister is so beautiful Men are always more willing to listen to beautiful women.


    Flying all the way, the day went by, because the real yuan in the body consumed more and more, and Chu Fei''s flying speed became slower and slower. Later, Chu Fei''s flying speed was not much faster than that of jogging.


    When noon came the next day, chufei, who was about to be forced by the high temperature of the desert, finally saw a touch of green at the end of the continuous sand dunes.


    After the appearance of this green, chufei almost cried out and gritted his teeth again. After holding on for dozens of minutes, chufei finally walked into the green.


    This is an oasis in the desert. It is a water replenishment area. There are even several small water depressions in the lowest places. There are some docile desert animals and a few livestock drinking there, and a few tall desert plants.


    Chu Fei was used to the wonder of nature in the world of crape myrtle, so he didn''t feel too much. Regardless of listening to the laughter floating from afar, Chu Fei''s heart rose an impulse to participate.


    It''s just a random atmosphere of the shed, there is no fence, can not block the sand, can only block the top of the head to the hot sun. A few people over there were all recuperating through here, and they should also be monks in the wilderness, but their accomplishments were not high, they should all be in the realm of Dantian.


    For the arrival of chufei, these people are very welcome, especially after chufei took out a pile of delicious barbecue. What chufei took out was roast sheep and roast suckling pig, which were exchanged by the system. The totally different flavor surprised these foreign friars.


    In return, they contributed the wine they brought with them. Of course, no matter how bad it was, it was brewed with plants in the aura filled world of Lagerstroemia indica. The delicacy is definitely not comparable to the wine that has been shipped on earth for several years.


    Happy to eat, happy to drink and happy to talk.


    But just when everyone here was happy, another girl came to the oasis. The girl is not very old, at most, she is 23 years old. Chu Fei knows that the girl''s cultivation should be in the secret period, but she can''t compare with herself.


    The girl''s appearance is not outstanding, but it''s not a problem to score eight points. Coupled with her perfect figure, the girl is absolutely attractive.


    However, although the eyes of those who sat with Chu Fei secretly revealed something, they did not dare to go out of their way in their mouth and actions.


    In this way, Chu Fei continued to enjoy delicious food and wine. And that girl also just swept Chu Fei, they this side also didn''t close, but casually found a tree, then sat down to rest.


    After eating, drinking and chatting, several people soon put the girl''s existence behind them. One of them is humanity:


    "we come out here and eat a lot of meat. Although the taste is different, we can still get bored. If there is no good wine, no good meat can be eaten."


    When the man finished, a young man next to him said with a smile:


    "that''s right, so it''s not important to eat meat when you go out, but it''s important to drink wine. Although the wine of Dahuang is good, the wine of Zhongzhou is also good..."When it comes to local drinks, people nearby can''t help talking about the good wine they have tasted. However, Chu Fei didn''t get involved in this topic. After all, there is no comparison between the wine on earth and that of Lagerstroemia indica, but Chu Fei, who is unwilling to be lonely, naturally won''t be a complete audience. He casually put out a few vegetarian dishes and said:


    "it''s not only wine that can relieve the boredom, come and have a taste!"


    Chufei''s dishes are still exchanged by the system, and they are all common dishes. And those a few people see Chu Fei took out new dishes naturally happy, have moved chopsticks, and then is full of praise.


    It''s unnatural to be praised, and it''s even more enjoyable to drink small wine. But at this time, Chu Fei sensed that there was a cold murderous air behind him.


    This thought is an illusion, Chu Fei also subconsciously looked up at the sky, want to see if it is cloudy to rain, the result of the blue sky let Chu Fei''s face a little hot.


    Illusion! It must be!


    Chu Fei comforted himself so much, but at this time other people at the same table spoke.


    "It''s so cold Are we drinking too much... "


    "No, it''s just a lot of wine. We haven''t drunk half of this pot yet. Our elder brothers don''t drink so much wine!"


    "That''s right. I can drink a pot myself."


    "Brother, it''s the problem with your pot. Is your pot made according to the heaven and earth bag..."


    "No bullshit How could it be... "


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to their conversation, chufei knew that the chill he had felt before was not an illusion. After all, these people''s accomplishments are too low, so they are not as vigilant as Chu Fei. Besides, wine helps the fun


    Chu Fei has no mind to manage these guys, because he now has a sense of inexplicable familiarity with the cold killing intention.


    Doubt, doubt, Chu Fei slowly turned his head and looked behind him


    Originally, there was nothing behind Chu Fei, but at this time, there was a man staring at him. Still a woman


    And the killing intention is released from the woman''s eyes.


    Chu Fei frowned and stepped to one side. He wanted to confirm whether the killing intention was going to the other people, but he found that the woman''s eyes had been locked on Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was upset and depressed. He walked directly to the girl and stared at her eyes At this moment, Chu Fei saw the girl''s disgust, contempt and the real intention of killing


    At this moment, Chu Fei finally figured out what was going on, because Chu Fei''s eyes were too familiar.


    "Interesting? I''m in the way of eating? "


    The girl didn''t speak, but she was more murderous.


    Chu Fei frowned tightly, and his anger began to rise in his heart. "Can''t you and I keep well water away from river water?"


    The girl still didn''t move, even didn''t want to speak, the killing in her eyes was about to materialize.


    Now Chu Fei knew that there was no way to turn things around.


    Depressed, Chu Fei moved his heart. But before that, Chu Fei, out of kindness, said to the people on the table:


    "go away, you shouldn''t stay here long!"


    A few people on the wine table are smart when they hear Chu Fei''s voice. It''s because Chu Fei intentionally stimulates their spirit with Zhenyuan when they hear Chu Fei''s voice.


    Chu Fei thought that these people would join in the fun or muddle together, but he didn''t expect that these people immediately rushed to the puddle after looking at each other, and then each rode on an animal and ran away from the oasis


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect these people to make such a quick decision


    However, since the people left, Chu Fei naturally didn''t need to worry about them any more.


    But Chu Fei, who has been on the road for a whole day, doesn''t have much left in his body at the moment. It''s basically impossible to fight with his own strength.


    Therefore, Chu Fei still had to rely on the system. In this way, Chu Fei had few tricks to use.


    "Golden girl City, ha ha, I remember you..." Chanting a sentence, Chu Fei walked, and the direction he went was the direction of Zhongzhou.


    He didn''t care about the girl''s action, and the girl didn''t seem to care about chufei''s choice.


    But just a few steps away, chufei found that a series of silver bell like laughter came to his head


    Needless to say, the girl did it.


    However, since it was just one, Chu Fei naturally didn''t care. With a wave of his backhand, the flying sword wrapped in fire stabbed at the source of the laughter, that is, the flying jade girl


    With a scream, the silver bell like laughter disappeared.


    And Chu Fei continued to walk without looking back. As for the flying sword wrapped with Dao Huo, it floated behind Chu Fei.


    Chufei has made all the preparations. He knows that the girl from golden girl city will enlarge her movesSure enough, just as chufei went out for more than ten meters, a lot of laughter rang out behind him Not only that, but also the white silk hanging overhead


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Listening to the laughter behind him, which almost completely covered the sound of breaking the air, Chu Fei shook his hand and threw out a brand new tortoise shell


    Then there was an explosion. After the explosion, a light as thick as a bucket swept over the place where the girl was standing, and the oasis was blown to pieces.

 Chapter 650

    Then Chu Fei put away the tortoise shell, spit, and then walked toward Zhongzhou again. But just walked out a few steps, Chu Fei felt dizzy. Fortunately, the dizziness came and went quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Doubt, Chu Fei is also a monk in the secret period. How can he be sick! Since it''s not illness, it''s strange. What can make chufei dizzy?


    Poison!


    This is an explanation that Chu Fei thought of, but even if it''s poison, it''s not the girl who made it. Although Chu Fei had hated the people in Jintongyunv city to the extreme, he knew that the extreme people in the city would not use poison to deal with the pariah in their eyes.


    In this way, it seems that the only targets are those who drink at the same table


    While thinking about this, chufei continued to move on.


    But a few hours later, chufei had already gone out for hundreds of miles, and he didn''t see the people on the wine table catching up. It seems that this means that chufei''s guess is not correct.


    That''s fun


    Think about it and think about it. Even Chu Fei didn''t understand what was going on.


    It''s getting dark, and Chu Fei, who is not in a hurry, decides to stop for a night. Moreover, chufei didn''t plan to throw out the tin house, even the tent was not in chufei''s consideration. He just threw out a blanket, and then found a sand dune that he could see well and lay on it.


    Chu Fei closed his eyes, but his eyelids opened again as soon as they met. Dizzy, dizzy.


    The feeling of dizziness is very slight when you open your eyes, which is almost negligible. But once you close your eyes, the feeling of dizziness will immediately come like a storm.


    With his eyes wide open, Chu Fei recalled that feeling, just like the feeling of having a fever and having a nightmare when he was a child.


    "If I can''t, I won''t sleep. I''m on my way at night It''s boring. I can go back to earth to see a doctor... "


    He talks to himself, which can be regarded as a boost to himself. But soon Chu Fei finds that his body is very tired. This tired feeling makes Chu Fei want to close his eyes and sleep.


    But once you close your eyes, the feeling of dizziness will come back immediately. In the contradiction, chufei is about to collapse.


    "That''s the damn thing Do you let people sleep or not... "


    Hoo Suck


    Hoo Suck


    Chu Fei forced down the irritability in his heart, and then tried to think about the reason why his body was in such a state. At first, he was confused, but suddenly Chu Fei thought of several possibilities.


    "First, maybe a few people on the table have special abilities to catch up, that is to say, they must have hidden their strength If this is not right, it is the second possibility... "


    Chu Fei thought that the possibility of the second possibility was too low, but there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart to identify the possibility.


    Chu Fei casually took out a bottle of mineral water and poured it on his head. Then he rubbed his face hard and felt the heat on his face. Chu Fei made a plan.


    Later, Chu Fei found two iron flowers from his own swallowing ring. These two iron flowers were made in the forbidden area when they were robbed. They should be cheap headwear and hair ornaments. Of course, if they had any other functions, chufei would not know.


    But the petals of the two flowers are very sharp, and the size can be hidden in the palm.


    After the two iron flowers were taken out, they were directly held in the palm of Chu Fei''s hand, and the position was adjusted, so that as long as Chu Fei clenched his fist a little, he would be punctured by the petals of the iron flower.


    After getting ready, Chu Fei closed his eyes and gritted his teeth to resist the dizziness, and soon fell asleep.


    Chufei, who fell asleep, ignored the passage of time until the dream began.


    This is an ordinary and incomparable dream, but in the twinkling of an eye, the dream will become dark and terrifying, the sky and the earth have become bloody dark, black wind bursts, ghosts cry and wolves howl.


    Chu Fei in the dream is confused, but the pursuit of sober heart makes Chu Fei gradually find himself, and quickly realize his previous plan and now strange dream.


    At this moment, two figures in the distance came towards chufei. In the dark, they couldn''t see his face clearly for a moment, but chufei knew it clearly:


    "maybe it''s the two of you who made the ghost..."


    Thinking like this, Chu Fei is not in a hurry to react. He wants to have a close look at the two figures.


    What chufei wanted didn''t take much time, because the two figures seemed to find chufei at last, and they immediately increased their speed. Just a moment later, the two figures had already come to chufei.


    When Chu Fei saw the real features of the two figures, Chu Fei was full of the impulse to swear.


    The appearance of these two guys is not bad, and they are not much different from normal people in terms of appearance, but there is a whizzing breath on them.In addition, the two men''s dress is also very strange. Their clothes are black and red, and the style is very similar to those worn by some officials.


    The black and red colors on the clothes are very similar to some kind of standard collocation, and the identical hat they are wearing above their heads is more evidence of this.


    Not only that, these two people''s clothes are a little too soft. They don''t have any real clothes that should be straight, or even wrinkles.


    From this point of view, these two people are really fake, a bit too much.


    Of course, there are so many weird things about these two guys that there is no need to infer from their clothes.


    When chufei looks at these two people in doubt and surprise, these two guys also stare at chufei.


    What''s more, the way they look at chufei is full of Disdain, and pity, and very obvious anger.


    When he saw the eyes of these two guys, Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to define these two people as people from the golden girl City, but he immediately overturned this conjecture.


    Feeling the Yin and cold Qi from these two people, Chu Fei finally spoke.


    "You are the ghost messengers of the nether world?"


    At this moment, Chu Fei thought of the journey to the West where monkey king had just returned from his studies


    "Yes? You know where we came from? "


    "It''s normal to know."


    Two guys a person a sentence, it is obvious that they two completely different personality performance incisively and vividly.


    "I guessed right!" Chufei laughed and said:


    "before, I felt dizzy. I think it''s your ghost, isn''t it?"


    "You are smart, but you are so smart. Can you guess why we came to you?" The talkative guy looked at chufei with his lifeless eyes, while the other guy looked around and didn''t know what to look at.


    "I don''t know. You don''t want to say that my life is over, do you?"


    Chu Fei''s brain has not come back from the journey to the west, so the explanation he thought of is naturally the explanation of the two ghosts in the journey to the West.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good idea. Well, let''s use this reason. Boy, your life is over. Come with us!"


    This guy''s voice falls down, immediately grasped the chain between his waist, shook the chain between his hands, turned into a black dragon, and rushed to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei, who was going to joke for a while, felt that he was absorbed by a terrible abyss when he saw the black dragon. It was almost impossible for him to react.


    In shock and anger, Chu Fei tried his best to mobilize Zhenyuan in his body, and at the same time, he used all his strength to clench his fist


    In the eyes of the two ghost messengers, all this was futile. As ghost messengers, or similar to ghost messengers, they naturally saw the performance of many people and knew what Chu Fei wanted to do now.


    But they didn''t care. The black dragon in the chain just came to chufei in the blink of an eye and opened his mouth. As long as another moment, chufei would be swallowed by the black dragon.


    But at the last moment, Chu Fei''s body sensed Chu Fei''s desire, and his clenched hands suddenly clenched with magic power. In an instant, the petals of two iron flowers in his palm pierced into Chu Fei''s palms!


    The pain erupted in an instant, Chu Fei opened his eyes as soon as he was excited.


    It''s still the desert, it''s still the night, the cold wind blows, chufei is relieved.


    "It''s really dangerous..." Chu Fei sighed, just want to have action again, under the night sky, Chu Fei''s in front of a wave swings open.


    Chu Fei wants to rub his eyes. He suspects that his eyes are wasted, but before he raises his hand, two familiar figures come out of the ripples.


    "It''s a pity that I can run fast It''s a pity that you don''t know what kind of existence you are facing! "


    After the two ghosts came out, they were still in the state of dream. The one who looked around was still looking around, and the one who was staring at chufei was still staring at chufei.


    At this moment, Chu Fei''s swearing had already been scolded, but he soon closed his mouth, because Chu Fei found that the wave had not stopped


    Roar!


    A stirring spirit, Chu Fei three character Scripture directly scold export, at the same time crazy mobilize true yuan to urge play fire art, instant a fire dragon block out the sky!


    "I really think Lao Tzu is a soft persimmon, right?"


    In the fury, Chu Fei directly controls the fire dragon and pours on two ghost messengers, who are shocked after Chu Fei recruits the fire dragon.


    They really did not expect that the human beings in front of them should have such a hand!


    But although they were surprised, they were not at all afraid and worried. On the contrary, they only had Bored.


    Chu Fei has no time to think about what the meaning of the two guys'' eyes is, because the black dragon has come out and directly pounced on the fire dragon controlled by Chu Fei''s fire play.Chu Fei thought that the black dragon under the fire dragon had no resistance at all! But the result is to make Chu Fei gape!


    The black dragon not only didn''t have the appearance of being restrained, on the contrary, after seeing the fire dragon, it seemed to encounter some enemies of life and death, and directly rushed on.


    In desperation, Chu Fei can only control the fire dragon and the black dragon entangled together.


    After high altitude, the battle between the two dragons became more and more powerful. Later, Chu Fei began to feel that he couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    Before that, Chu Fei didn''t need much detailed operation when he used the fire dragon. He just needed to control the fire dragon to rush through and coil up. It''s amazing, plus a little charge and skimming action.


    But now, in the face of the black dragon like a real dragon, in the face of the sharp attack of the black dragon, the fire dragon controlled by Chu Fei can''t keep up.


    "NIMA Come on Chu Fei roars in his heart and gives the control of the fire dragon to his spirit.


    There''s no way. Chu Fei knows that if he controls it carefully and is familiar with it carefully, he can make the fire dragon as smart as the black dragon, but that will consume too much time and energy.

 Chapter 651

    Don''t forget that Chu Fei is still facing two ghost messengers who are watching the battle with their hands back. One of them has a chain hanging around his waist that hasn''t been used yet


    Hard!


    Chufei''s brow was frowning, and he began to think of a way out.


    It''s obvious that the Dao Huo controlled by himself can''t cause any trouble to the other party. Although I don''t know whether it''s temporary or permanent, at least Chu Fei has no hope to fight against them now.


    On the other hand, the two ghost messengers seem to have expected this situation for a long time. In other words, they have seen similar situations many times.


    Chu Fei, who gives the control of the fire dragon to the spirit, finally has the energy to observe the two ghost messengers. At the first time, Chu Fei finds that the two ghost messengers don''t have much emotion for his own fire.


    "Is my fire a fake? It''s the ghost that sent it. Why didn''t it react to daohuo? "


    At this time, Chu Fei seems to have forgotten his own fire dragon, even the chain around his waist


    "Yes? Boy, it seems that you are boring In that case, I''ll have some fun for you! "


    This ghost difference finish saying, raise a hand to point to the side that ghost difference waist of chain, in an instant, that chain soars, hover in turn for the second black dragon, open teeth and dance claws to rush to Chu Fei.


    At this moment, chufei collapsed!


    But he can''t wait to die now!


    Therefore, Chu Fei Jian pointed out that the human level flying sword, which can be used, rushed out of the tuntian ring and turned into a beam of electric light to shoot at the black dragon!


    Compared with the black dragon, chufei''s flying sword is like a toothpick. It doesn''t seem to have any deterrent power at all!


    There was no way. Chufei mobilized a little fire to attach it to the flying sword. In a moment, the electric light turned into a tongue of fire


    But the black dragon still didn''t care. Seeing the flying sword stabbing the black dragon''s neck, the black dragon didn''t care.


    But this time, the black dragon has rushed to chufei''s near, and directly bites chufei!


    Staring at eyes, Chu Fei has no choice but to mobilize Zhenyuan to move out more than ten meters in an instant, which can be regarded as avoiding the first attack of the black dragon.


    "Yi? The speed is not slow... "


    "Make do with it."


    Over there, the two ghost messengers commented casually while watching the battle.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care about those two guys now. It''s really hard to deal with the black dragon in front of him.


    After avoiding the first attack of the black dragon, Chu Fei immediately calls back his flying sword. As a result, he doesn''t respond to the magic formula several times. In a moment of doubt, Chu Fei was almost shot by the black dragon''s second attack.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s boxing cultivation has been systematically promoted to the master level, at least his dodge skill is quite high.


    The fighting continues


    But now, in the face of another dive of the black dragon, Chu Fei decides to fight with his own Zhenyuan to urge Baji boxing.


    but when he seizes the opportunity to smash it, he feels a strange corrosive force climbing up Chu Fei''s fist along his Zhenyuan power.


    At that moment, Chu Fei felt as uncomfortable as rust on his fist.


    In a big surprise, Chu Fei retreated more than ten meters and urged Zhen Yuan to wash his right fist. After a long time, the strange feeling could disappear.


    "Yes, it''s fun. I guess my flying sword can''t come back any more..."


    After feeling that terrible corrosive force, Chu Fei already knew the end of his flying sword, and also knew that he should have no way to fight against the two guys independently.


    Since they have no way, it can only rely on the system.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei''s spirit immediately cooperate with the fire dragon to release the unparalleled high temperature, and expand the scope of the influence of high temperature as far as possible.


    Taking this opportunity, chufei opened the system interface and wanted to find the scientific and technological weapons that could play a role in this situation. But when Chu Fei just found several things that might be effective and wanted to unlock the exchange, he found that the unlock exchange button turned gray and was not optional.


    Needless to say, it must be big sister!


    "Big sister, big..." Before Chu Fei had time to say anything, the big sister''s big voice rang out in Chu Fei''s mind, saying:


    "try not to rely on the system."


    "Ah, it''s not big sister. I can''t beat them..."


    "I''ll keep you alive." The elder sister just couldn''t help but draw a conclusion.


    Up to now, Chu Fei also knows that even if he wants to run, he can''t help it. It''s estimated that the transmission function of the system has long been blocked by the elder sister.


    So in this way, Chu Fei can only rely on his real strength and existing things.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei found that there are several things in his tiantun ring that should play a role.


    Like the tortoise shell, like the iron house with array protectionHowever, out of men''s self-esteem, Chu Fei did not use these two things immediately, but focused on the various grenades in the ring.


    "Catch the king first, right! How can I be so stupid


    Spirit light flashed, Chu Fei directly picked up a few grenades, and then slipped to avoid the black dragon attack, directly rushed to the two ghost difference.


    The two ghost messengers had just been disturbed by the high temperature released by the fire dragon, and they were not happy. At the moment, Chu Fei rushed over with a feeling of "seeing the hope of venting".


    But these two ghost difference don''t worry to start, it is really because Chu Fei''s strength can''t enter their two eyes. But in the blink of an eye, Chu Fei came to them, at the same time, his hands pushed out a few black pimples.


    As soon as these "black pimples" appeared, they immediately exploded. At the same time, two Zhenyuan waves with strange vibration magnified the explosion power of these "black pimples" by more than ten times!


    Two ghost difference by Chu Fei this hand startled Leng for a while, can be so a Leng God''s time, Chu Fei''s attack arrived!


    Boom -


    the magnified explosion pressed on the faces of the two ghosts without any omission or deviation


    At the same time, Chu Fei also felt the huge reverse force burst out on his palms. At that moment, Chu Fei''s face showed a successful smile.


    But soon Chu Fei found something wrong. Although the two ghost messengers were pressed on their faces by the explosion, they didn''t react much, just as if they were just two solid targets


    At this moment, Chu Fei was a little confused, but anyway, he knew that the difference between the two ghosts was a little outrageous


    Cautious, Chu Fei immediately flew back more than ten meters, and then carefully observed around and the two ghosts.


    There was no change on the faces of the two ghosts, even no trace of the explosion, but the hats on their heads were blown away. Only the disappearance of the two hats can prove that chufei''s attack did hit them in the face.


    "What''s the matter? It''s said that it''s hard for the immortals to escape..."


    Under Chu Fei''s nervous gaze, the two ghosts'' eyes turned into fury, and then they didn''t give Chu Fei the chance to react. They directly took back two huge skeletons and attacked Chu Fei.


    At the moment when the two skeletons appeared, chufei knew that he could not take this move, because the power of the two skeletons was too strong!


    In contrast, fan Wujiu of ghost Valley is just a kid who just learned how to run!


    No way, Chu Fei can only launch his body method again, want to use flexible body method to avoid the attack of these two skeletons.


    However, no matter how to avoid this time, there was no sign that the two skeletons were thrown away. On the contrary, the speed of the skeletons became faster and faster, and soon they were close to chufei.


    "No, I can''t get away. I can''t take it. I have to cheat."


    The heart cries out, Chu feishen directly into the tuntian ring, want to throw out the tin house to stop. But in this instant, Chu Fei only felt a warm force spread from his head to his whole body, and then spread around.


    In his sight, Chu Fei saw a faint light coming out of his body, and the two skeletons that came into contact with the light disappeared in an instant. The cruel fire dragon in the sky, the unyielding black dragon, dissipated as quickly as a snowflake saw the sun


    At the same time, the two ghost messengers over there didn''t want to believe it, but when the light came close to them, they had no choice but to retreat.


    As well as the sand dunes blown by the wind at night, only the sand dunes were left in chaos.


    Looking at the endless night sky, Chu Fei sighed.


    "You know how bad you are..." Big sister''s big voice rang out in Chu Fei''s mind.


    Chu Fei didn''t respond, and he didn''t need to respond. In this way, he didn''t need to express himself in words.


    Chu Fei sighs, takes back the fire dragon, and then reopens the system interface


    All the functions of the system have returned to normal. Chufei no longer plays hiking this time. He directly starts the transmission function of the system and shuttles through the desert quickly.


    Southwest of the great wilderness is Zhongzhou. The two continents are not connected, and there is a narrow strait between them. However, this channel is not worth mentioning in front of chufei''s system transmission.


    Just two transmissions, chufei crossed the Strait and set foot on the mainland of Zhongzhou.


    Chu Fei didn''t have the heart to experience the local conditions and customs along the coast. He threw out the SUV and determined his position. Then he took out the animal skin map and confirmed where he wanted to go.


    After that, chufei readjusted his direction and sent it on


    Chu Fei didn''t have the heart to count how many times the sun rose and set. In a word, when the sun rose again, Chu Fei stopped the transmission and returned to his normal way.At this time, chufei had come to a small town.


    This is not an ordinary mortal town. In other words, there are many monks in this town.


    Just standing outside the town, Chu Fei had already felt the vitality of the world in the town.


    Chufei closed his eyes and thought about his goal. He wanted to go through the small town and walk hundreds of miles down the mainland to Yuancheng, one of the main cities in Zhongzhou.


    Naturally, the land at the foot of Chu Fei is under the jurisdiction of Yuan City, and the whole land under the jurisdiction of Yuan City is Yuan Fu.


    Neither the animal skin map nor the navigation map of the system explain why this place is named "Yuan", but it is definitely not a casual attention.


    Chufei is thinking, and a large group of people come out of the town in front of him. As they walked along, they yelled, mixed with the sounds of the gongs and drums. Soon they came to Chu Fei.


    "This friend, but come to my Ma family in shiting town to celebrate my birthday..." At the front of the group, a middle-aged man dressed like a housekeeper was shouting before he finished.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s all right or not. Mr. Ma has a water banquet these days. As long as we enter the town, we can have delicious food and drink!"


    "Hey, look at his dusty appearance, you can see that he is just a poor man who is on his way. Where can he be a birthday congratulator..."


    "I don''t care what he is. Anyway, the old man said that even if the beggar came, he would take care of the meal..."


    "Hey! Boy, do you hear me? Beggars are in charge of food, not to mention you! "

 Chapter 652

    In the face of the sudden appearance of a group of people exaggerated shouting and the politeness of the middle-aged leader, Chu Fei was a little helpless. Because we can''t treat those young people who can''t even speak well because of the politeness of the middle-aged people, and we can''t implicate the middle-aged people because of their behavior.


    However, this kind of helplessness can only appear in Chu Fei. For other friars, it would be nice for someone to run the train with such a big mouth.


    Of course, for monks, even killing them would not be a problem.


    Chu Fei, who wanted to refuse intuitively, just wanted to open his mouth. Suddenly, he thought that he was a newcomer. Maybe he could get some useful information when he went to the birthday party of Mr. Ma!


    Even if you don''t get anything, at least you won''t lose.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei completely ignored the young people and turned to the middle-aged man and said with a smile:


    "OK."


    The middle-aged man was not upset because Chu Fei only said two words. On the contrary, he was very happy and wanted to take the initiative to lead Chu Fei to the Ma family.


    Chu Fei wanted to refuse, but the middle-aged man was so enthusiastic that he followed the others'' wishes.


    As for those young people, they were arranged by middle-aged people to continue to welcome and invite others in zhenzikou.


    "Brother, actually I can find a place by myself." Chufei was a little embarrassed, or didn''t like the result.


    It seems that the elder brother didn''t have the idea of understanding Tao chufei. He just said with a bitter smile:


    "ha ha, in fact, I have my own opinion. I know you are a monk. Those children can''t speak. Don''t take it to heart. I leave them there. If they talk nonsense like this, they deserve to be taught."


    "Yes? Brother, listen to you. Don''t those young people always talk like this? " Now that it''s over, Chu Fei doesn''t worry about the attitude of those young people any more, but now the middle-aged man has raised it again, so Chu Fei has to answer.


    "They haven''t had such a chance before."


    "Ah? What do you say? " Chufei finally had a little interest.


    "It''s also the family business of Mr. Ma. Today is his old man''s birthday and the young man''s birthday, so the family has a special office. These young people were recruited into the government recently. Before that, they only knew how to farm and work, but they didn''t have the chance to offend others..."


    What the middle-aged man said was a bit confused. For a moment, he didn''t directly explain the reason. But after talking for a moment, chufei finally understood what happened to those young people.


    However, even if he understood these, Chu Fei would not change his attitude towards those young people.


    "Come on, brother, how old are you?"


    "It''s no small thing. 175 years old this year is definitely the longest of our lives for ordinary people."


    Chu Fei agreed and nodded heavily:


    "mm-hmm, that''s right. It''s definitely a long life. Mr. Ma is blessed!"


    This is a normal conversation, Chu Fei''s words are no problem, but this middle-aged man is obviously a little embarrassed, Chu Fei also didn''t care too much, because just a few steps later, he has heard the sound of people not far away.


    Ma mansion is a big house. The road in front of the mansion is very wide, which is the main road in the town. But at this time, the road is full of people. Judging from the state of these people, they should all be local people. They are all local people who come to celebrate the old man''s birthday.


    There was a table at the door of the house. Someone was there to record the gifts. People with a little status went in. Most of the people standing outside were ordinary people, so they were not qualified to enter the house.


    At first, Chu Fei thought it was just a matter of status. As a result, under the guidance of middle-aged people, he came to Ma Fu and realized that it was not the case.


    There are too many people. The people in Ma''s mansion are so busy that they have no place to lay their feet. It''s impossible to put people in.


    It''s still in the morning, that is, it''s not long after breakfast, so it''s not time to start, but there are many people preparing for the lunch.


    Chu Fei was led directly to a cross yard by the middle-aged man, and then walked along the corridor through a yard to the back garden. The flowers and plants in the back garden are exquisite, and a special maid stands in the pavilion.


    In addition to the middle-aged and non Chu maids who just came into the garden, there were only a lot of people left.


    "My Lord, I''m afraid it''s noisy outside. This is the place that has been prepared to receive you for a long time. I''ll report it to you right away..."


    Chu Fei didn''t have much to say either. When other people were like this, the guests would follow the master. However, I have to say that the Ma family is really considerate.


    After the elder brother left, chufei wandered to the pavilion in the middle of the garden, and the maids were very happy to serve him.


    However, I thought that I could see the old master Ma whom chufei didn''t really want to see after sitting for a while. As a result, no one came after more than half an hour.


    Chu Fei didn''t have the bad temper of the friars in crape myrtle world, so he just felt puzzled, but he didn''t get angry. But under the curiosity, Chu Fei still released his own divine sense to explore the whole horse house.As soon as the divine sense was released, Chu Fei discovered the problem


    "Sister, I want to ask you something." Chu Fei said casually.


    "Please say..." Naturally, the maids would not refuse someone who could be invited into the back garden by the housekeeper today, so they all raised their ears.


    "The horse house is very big. How come there is no movement of children..." Chu Fei said a lot of euphemism. In fact, there was no child in the whole Ma mansion.


    Under the investigation of Chu Fei''s divine sense, the youngest one in Ma Fu was a 15-year-old boy. This age in the crape myrtle world has reached the marriageable age, naturally can not be regarded as a child.


    Today''s Ma mansion is extremely busy, but I can''t hear a child''s voice. It''s the same outside Ma''s house. There''s no child.


    But Chu Fei found that there were many children in the back lane of Ma Fu''s back door, but they were all from poor families. At the moment, there is a special person in the back lane of Ma''s house to house porridge and rice. Even the old and the young are staying there.


    "Well My Lord, we dare not say this... "


    "Yes, my Lord, actually we don''t know anything about it. We just heard one or two words from the old man at home..."


    The two maids were embarrassed, as if the question had touched upon some secret.


    Chu Fei wanted to forget about it, but the sound of children playing in the back lane was so different from that of Ma Fu and the front door of Ma Fu that Chu Fei''s curiosity was completely aroused.


    However, at this time, Chu Fei heard the conversation in the main hall of Ma Fu.


    At this time, there were many people in the main hall of Ma''s mansion, and the oldest one was Mr. Ma. The 175 year old ordinary people even have white eyebrows. Fortunately, they are still strong and have momentum in speaking and acting.


    But at the moment, Mr. Ma, as the oldest old man, did not sit on the main seat in the main hall. Instead, he sat on the seat next to him, with a short fat man sitting on the main seat.


    This short fat man has short hair. His hair should be cut off by himself. It''s not as messy as a dog''s. In terms of appearance, the short fat man also looks like a loser.


    But the short fat man''s clothes were extremely ugly: he wore a golden robe, a heaven and earth bag hanging on the waist strap, a sword on his back, and a girdle on the table beside him, which showed a touch of yellow. It should be something like Rune paper.


    The fat man is looking at his mouth!


    "My Lord, it''s not my boast. There are a lot of fairies in Zhongzhou, but they are all above the world. Few of them are willing to help the people like me!"


    "Yes, yes, if it wasn''t for Li Xianchang, how could I have lived to 175 years old, and our Ma family couldn''t have been rich so far! All thanks to fairy Li! "


    "Ha ha, don''t be so, old man. Although I help you, in the end, it''s you who have such qualifications. God favors you and let me help you..."


    "Oh, immortal, where did you come from? I don''t know if it''s God''s favor or not. I knew I would have been buried in the Loess without you!"


    "Ah! Ha ha ha, don''t say these, don''t say these, old man, where is your little great grandson? Call me to have a look! "


    "Oh, I''m worried about this, immortal. I''ll wait for you. The child is already 15 years old. It''s time to get married, but I''m really..." At this point, Mr. Ma''s eyes were red, and the servants and maids beside him were sighing.


    "Just right, I''m curious about it!" Chu Fei thought in his heart, and at the same time, he was still paying attention to the development in the main hall


    Just for a moment, the 15-year-old boy was brought into the hall, and then he saluted the old man and said, "Hello, granddad!"


    Hear this Chu Fei is a Leng, the heart way this generation is wrong!


    But after thinking about it, I understand that the old man is 175 years old. The child is only 15 years old. There must be several generations between them. It''s fair to call him granddad.


    "Come on, kowtow to the immortal first. Let''s ask the immortal to bless us!"


    The young man didn''t recognize his life. Although he was puzzled, he knelt down, kowtowed his head, and then said:


    "please bless me!"


    It''s enough in terms of etiquette, so the little fat fairy didn''t pick any thorns. He just looked at the boy and said, "yes, after the birthday party, I''ll wash the tendons and marrow for the boy. As long as he''s not in the worst condition, there won''t be any problem!"


    "Thank you very much, then. Thank you very much!" Mr. Ma was very excited. The boy was confused, while chufei was confused.


    The middle-aged man who had brought him to the garden was next to Mr. Ma, but the family seemed to have directly ignored Chu Fei. Maybe they had completely forgotten Chu Fei''s existence. Instead, they focused all their attention on the short fat man.

 Chapter 653

    From the attitude of master Ma and the housekeeper towards the short fat man, we can know that the short fat man must be a monk, but we don''t know what level of monk he is.


    Chu Fei''s divine chamber exploration is directly invalid, and he doesn''t know whether it is because of his own strength or the other party''s treasure that can isolate the exploration.


    As for the identification of the system, there is no way to use the identification function of the system at this distance.


    In this way, Chu Fei can only combine the existing information to speculate the relationship between the short fat man and the Ma family.


    From their conversation, it can be seen that this short fat man seems to know a lot about the Ma family, and he has to help the child wash tendons and cut marrow.


    And they also contributed a lot of information to the short fat man''s name, Xianchang, which could never appear in the friars'' world.


    Because for the friars, the immortal is a very high level, so high that no one can determine whether the existence of the immortal is real or not.


    But for ordinary people, that''s another matter. For ordinary people, monks are immortals, because monks themselves can do a lot of acts like immortals.


    But Chu Fei clearly remembers that the steward of the Ma family called Chu Fei as an adult, but the short fat man as a fairy.


    There must be many reasons for this difference, but the most likely conjecture is that there are only two First, the short fat man has great kindness to the Ma family, so the Ma family respect him too much, so they call him Xianchang. Another possibility is that the short fat man''s cultivation is very high.


    But Chu Fei was inclined to the former


    Because so far, the short fat man didn''t seem to find that he had been watched by another monk. Of course, people may have found out, but they don''t care at all.


    In the main hall of the Ma family, the short fat man chatted with Mr. Ma for a while, but this time most of the chatting was family gossip. However, as time drew closer to noon, the majiafu courtyard became more and more lively.


    The short fat man didn''t seem to like such a mess. Master Ma also saw it, so he asked the short fat man to come out of the main hall with him and walk towards the back garden.


    At this time, the housekeeper seemed to finally remember that there was an adult chufei in the back garden, so he hurriedly pulled master Ma aside and said the matter again.


    Under the divine consciousness, Chu could not hear clearly. The housekeeper was frightened and said, "master, there is another adult in the back garden. I met him half an hour ago outside the town, so I invited him here..."


    "Half an hour ago? What do you say? " Mr. Ma is a little unhappy. After all, this kind of behavior has made the etiquette of the Ma family worse.


    "I didn''t dare to speak after I saw the immortal, and I forgot After all, immortal long... " The housekeeper didn''t go on talking, but he made a gesture to show that the short fat man had a bad temper.


    Mr. Ma nodded. He knew that there was no good way to deal with the situation, but he had to try his best to make the face of an adult in the back garden better.


    However, we need to discuss more about how to do it


    But it takes more time to discuss, and now they don''t have much time


    But at this moment, the short fat man in front of him suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Mr. Ma and the housekeeper, and said in a deep voice:


    "you..."


    Mr. Ma and the housekeeper are trying to figure out a way. Suddenly they hear the low voice of the short fat man, and guess what fairy way the short fat man used to hear the conversation between himself and the housekeeper. They are so scared that they don''t know what to do.


    But the short fat man just said:


    "go and bring the child. While I have time, I''ll wash his tendons and marrow in the back garden first. After that, I''ll have a dinner for you. It''s not bad."


    On hearing this, master Ma was relieved. His fear faded and he became excited. He nodded and said, "OK, go and bring quan''er here Immortal, I really don''t know what to say. It''s really It''s really... "


    Mr. Ma was too excited. His excitement was even that chufei couldn''t understand. He was so excited that even his white beard was shaking.


    The housekeeper ran away smartly, and Mr. Ma came to the back garden with the short fat man.


    It seems that because of the short fat man''s just arrangement, master Ma has directly forgotten about chufei.


    Chu Fei, who was shrouded in divine consciousness, saw all this clearly, but he didn''t know much about the reaction of Yima family now. He was just curious about how the short fat man would wash the tendons and marrow of the child.


    Soon, master Ma and the short fat man came to the back garden together, and came to the pavilion.


    Master Ma took the initiative to say hello to Chu Fei, but it was only polite. As for the short fat man, he looked at Chu Fei and didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said hello.


    After a while, the 15-year-old boy of the Ma family finally came to the back garden. After the child came over, he knelt down in front of the short fat man, and Chu Fei was directly ignored by him.Chu Fei didn''t show any displeasure. On the contrary, he took the initiative to give up the space in the pavilion, so as to see with his own eyes how to wash tendons and marrow.


    Chu Fei''s curious eyes naturally did not hide from others, especially Ma Laoye and short fat man. And after they saw Chu Fei''s curious eyes, they immediately decided that Chu Fei was just a new monk.


    Especially the short fat man, he didn''t care about chufei before, and now he showed extreme contempt for chufei.


    "Well, you all step back. It won''t be long before quan''er''s body is expected to be cultivated."


    "I''m sorry for the fairy, I''m sorry for the fairy!" Excited, master Ma left with the housekeeper and the maids.


    As for chufei, master Ma is not so arrogant that he thinks he can command chufei. And anyway, chufei is a monk, so this is a matter of monk time. Master Ma, they are not qualified to interfere.


    When there were only three people left in the back garden, the short fat man cleared all the things on the jade table in the pavilion, and then said to the child:


    "come on, lie on it."


    Ma''s child, quan''er, lay down obediently, and then closed his eyes honestly, as if he didn''t want to see what he shouldn''t see.


    Short fat man is very satisfied with this, but Chu Fei feels that there is a problem beside him


    It''s not a complicated operation for monks to wash tendons and cut marrow. Even if there are some special points, there won''t be many differences in procedures.


    What''s more, Chu Fei also used "nine dead souls" to wash Zhao Yong''s tendons and marrow


    But at this time, the short fat man''s series of operations do not look like washing tendons and cutting marrow. On the contrary, they seem to insult Ma Quaner.


    The short fat man felt Chu Fei''s puzzled eyes. He and Chu Fei looked at each other. His eyes were full of smile, and the smile was full of the feeling of looking at a fool.


    Chu Fei knew in his heart that the fat man was going to do something wrong


    Just under Chu Fei''s gaze, the fat man raised his hand and pressed Ma quan''er''s neck. Then he made a light effort, and Ma quan''er immediately fell asleep.


    Then, the fat man took out a small black bottle from his waist. He didn''t know what was in the bottle. Chu Fei just looked at it and felt a very strange and unspeakable feeling.


    When the fat man opened the mouth of the small black bottle, a strange smell came out. After smelling the fragrance, Chu Fei was still confused, but he was relieved.


    "Although there is a big gap between the fragrance and that of Huichundan, since the fragrance is so strong and strange, it should really be a useful pill..."


    So thinking, Chu Fei didn''t make a sound, just continued to watch.


    The fat man poured out two pieces of black paste from the small black bottle, which looked like a manuscript. Then he put the two pieces of black paste on Ma quan''er''s eyebrows and Dantian respectively


    "Is this the direct beginning of nourishment from the divine chamber and the elixir field?" Chu Fei holds his shoulder, but his brow frowns tightly at the next moment, because he finds that the ointment that fat man smears on Ma Quaner''s abdomen is not in the position of Dantian.


    In other words, it''s a very close position to Dantian, but it''s definitely not Dantian. That''s a little below Dantian, and Chu Fei knows that there are no special acupoints


    But this short fat man is full of confidence in his operation, and doesn''t seem to think he''s putting it in the wrong place


    The next moment, the short fat man put his index finger and middle finger together in the center of Ma quan''er''s eyebrows and the position under Dantian, and then quietly performed the technique


    Chu Fei had completely let go of his divine consciousness, and at the same time secretly used the system to identify the short fat man''s accomplishments


    "Just the realm of the divine chamber? And it''s not as good as me, that is to say? There must be something to hide his cultivation, but it''s ok It''s just that it''s some bullshit. "


    Chufei had begun to doubt, but it was too late. Just for a while, the short fat man''s casting is over, and his hands are ready to leave Ma Quaner''s body.


    But just as his hands and four fingers left Ma quan''er''s body, Ma quan''er''s body trembled, as if he was comfortable and rebelling against something


    At the same time, Chu Fei also sensed that there was a very secret energy flowing from Ma Quaner''s body to the short fat man''s body.


    Chu Fei was sure that this feeling was not false, but he couldn''t tell exactly what was going on.


    "Ha ha, this friend must have just come out to wander in the river and lake?" The short fat man has finished what he wants to do. In a good mood, he takes the initiative to chat with Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "that''s right. It''s really my first time to travel, and I can''t help it. My talent is too poor. All my classmates have become brothers and uncles, and I''m the only one left Ah, ha ha, I''ll stop talking... "


    Chufei''s acting is not very good, but it''s enough to deal with this short fat man. The short fat man seemed to feel the same about what Chu Fei said, so he nodded his head and said:"Ah! My friend, this is too negative. It''s not good. Good talent has good cultivation methods, and poor talent also has poor cultivation methods. However, in my opinion, except for those evil geniuses who are really against the heaven, the rest of us are almost the same. The speed of cultivation is different, but we haven''t found a suitable cultivation method for ourselves! "


    At first, I thought it would take a lot of effort to make it clear, but I found that the short fat man was about to say the answer in one or two words, and I didn''t know whether the fat man with mental retardation really felt that chufei didn''t threaten him.

 Chapter 654

    He laughed bitterly in his heart, but the performance on his face had to continue. Chu Fei''s eyes were shining, and his excitement was covered with exaggerated pretense. He said:


    "is there such a skill?"


    The short fat man naturally knew what Chu Fei asked, and said with pride:


    "of course, it just depends on whether you can find it."


    At this point, although he didn''t know what that method was, Chu Fei knew that the short fat man must have really practiced this method, and it was probably the one he had just performed on Ma Quaner.


    The next time has been chufei pretended to chat with fat man, until the time is almost to the banquet time, the short fat man from his bag of heaven and earth and took out a pill into the mouth of sleeping Ma Quaner.


    The surface of this pill is dark, and it doesn''t leak any flavor. But after entering Ma Quaner''s mouth, he immediately sent out a breath, some gloomy power.


    In Chu Fei''s divine exploration, he clearly saw the flow of this energy, and also clearly saw the changes that this energy brought to Ma quan''er''s body.


    It can be said that the life power flowing out from Ma Quaner has been filled back by this power.


    However, this alternative energy must not be a good thing.


    After a few more breaths, Ma quan''er, who was lying on the table, slowly woke up. When he was fully awake, the whole person was in a state of excitement.


    "Immortal Is it over? Is it over? I think my body has endless strength, and I feel like I have endless energy! "


    Ma quan''er is very satisfied with the change of his body. He is about to lose his sense of propriety. However, Li Xianchang didn''t blame him, but nodded with a smile:


    "yes, it''s over. I have opened a spiritual root for you. You can become a monk now. But before that, you have to get married and have children. Anyway, you have to leave a descendant for your Ma family. After all, cultivation is a very time-consuming thing. It can''t be said that you have a chance to come back after decades. For ordinary people, decades of time is a lifetime ¡­¡±


    The short fat man said very carelessly, just like the words of a caring person. Listening to this, Ma Quaner was almost moved to tears.


    But this words listen to in the ear of Chu Fei but only prick son a kind of felling!


    This is the world of crape myrtle, not the world of cultivation. The monks live together with the common people. It''s not a myth that has been around for thousands of years. It''s too fake to be true. This is what Chu Fei thought.


    So far, Chu Fei has fully understood that the short fat man is cheating on the horse family, but the reason why Chu Fei has not exposed him is that Chu Fei has not yet figured out what the short fat man''s cultivation method is, including the ointment that the short fat man put on Ma quan''er and the series of operations


    "Yes, yes, what the immortal said is, immortal, now I..." Ma quan''er asked carefully, but his eyes were full of ecstasy.


    "Of course, it''s to leave offspring for your Ma family as soon as possible! Go ahead and don''t disturb me until then. " The short fat man sat next to him unfathomably, closed his eyes, and seemed to be in a state of meditation.


    Ma quan''er knelt down on the ground in ecstasy, knocked his head three times, then stood up and rushed out of the garden.


    The next time, Chu Fei has been trying to find a way to talk with the short fat man, but the short fat man is a chicken thief, and doesn''t say anything meaningful, which makes Chu Fei very depressed.


    When it was almost noon, there were several monks outside. They were all old, but most of their accomplishments were in the realm of Dantian.


    These friars were also led to the back garden, but chufei and chubby didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Soon, the lunch banquet will begin soon. Mr. Ma personally leads his servants to set the table in the back garden, and then the dishes are served.


    Chufei looks strange, because chufei already knows that the short fat man has a close relationship with the Ma family, at least on the surface. Moreover, the Ma family also calls the short fat man immortal, and calls others only adults. It is reasonable to say that the short fat man''s status in the Ma family should be higher than everyone else, so even if we have to have a table with chufei and the new monks But it''s not so direct


    Anyway, you Ma''s old master should also quietly communicate with the short fat man Has the ditch passed long ago? Or both sides?


    Chu Fei doesn''t understand, but since other people''s short and fat people don''t care, Chu Fei naturally won''t say anything.


    When the food and wine are on the table, everyone takes a seat, and the back garden opens


    At the dinner table, the short fat man won everyone''s attention with his "highest" accomplishments, so the topic on the wine table was led by the short fat man. Chufei laughs and chats with everyone, intentionally or unintentionally inquires all kinds of news with everyone.


    "Ah, by the way, brother Chu, you are not a friar of Zhongzhou, are you?" After three rounds of wine, the short fat man brought the topic to chufei.Chu Fei shook his head and said with a smile;


    "no, I just came from the wilderness."


    "From Dahuang? Then you have to eat more and drink more. Come on, try this. Although it''s not a famous dish, it''s also a special dish in Zhongzhou. Try it quickly... " The short fat man is very warm on the surface, but in fact he is full of anger.


    Chufei laughingly ate a few dishes, and then casually praised them. The short fat man said:


    "brother Chu, what''s the matter with you when you come to Zhongzhou this time? Recently, the sky list has been opened. Didn''t you go to the forbidden area of Dahuang?"


    "Where can I have that strength That kind of thing is Li Ge, you such master can participate in, I can''t Chu Fei faked it for a while, and then said:


    "I came to Zhongzhou to try my luck and see if I can find some refining materials, or make a better sword for myself..."


    Chu Fei has once again entered the performance state, and his appearance as a friar, xiaomengxin and a poor friar, has won people''s approval.


    "If you want to find refining materials, you really come to the right place!" Another gray haired old friar on the wine table said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is there any refining material in shiting town? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "No, I mean it''s right for you to come to shiting town. From shiting Town, you can go directly to Daoyuan city. It''s a famous place in the whole central state. There will be enough refining materials in it. It depends on whether you can buy it."


    Listening to the old Friar''s words, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "where can I afford to buy better materials? I''m not a little friar like me. I just want to try my luck in a rich place like Zhongzhou Ah It''s hard to beat a hero with a cent. "


    Chu Fei''s self pity and self pity look was really infectious. All the monks except the short and fat ones showed the same feeling. The old monk comforted: "don''t think so. As you said, Zhongzhou is a rich land. As long as you have good luck, you can always get what you want. As it happens, we are also going to Yuancheng, and these days Shuntian Pavilion in Yuancheng has a grand auction every day, so it''s good to have a long experience! "


    "Shun Tian pavilion?" Chu Fei Leng for a while, this Shun Tian Ge three words but have not entered Chu Fei''s brain for a long time. There are still many things in his hand, which are brought out of Shuntian Pavilion.


    At the thought of Shun Tian Pavilion, Chu Fei thought of the little girl mei''er


    In a word, Chu Fei was very emotional.


    But from the point of view of the people on the wine table, chufei is trying to imagine what kind of place Shuntian Pavilion is


    In the following time, the monks on the wine table began to talk about the power of Shuntian Pavilion, and even the short fat man who consciously was superior also joined the topic.


    Until the end of this lunch, these people have not chatted, and Shun Tian Ge in their mouth has become a place where miracles were born.


    But on the surface, Chu Fei, who was listening carefully, no longer paid attention to these things. His divine knowledge and attainments once again enveloped Ma Fu, and he focused most of his attention on Ma quan''er.


    Before that, chufei was very concerned about the strange smell of the pill that the short fat man gave Ma Quaner. He even doubted whether the pill was evil.


    And under careful exploration, Chu Fei found that in the nearly two hours of banquet time, the breath of a normal person on Ma quan''er''s body gradually drew closer to the breath of the pill he had taken.


    Ordinary people naturally can''t see anything, on the contrary, they will feel that Ma Quaner is energetic, but Chu Fei has seen that Ma Quaner has entered a semi crazy mental state from the initial excited state.


    But because his brain is still rational, Ma quan''er''s madness is only reflected in his eyes, breathing and body details.


    At this time, Ma quan''er has returned to his room. He didn''t even go to the place where he should have gone to propose a toast to Mr. Ma. He didn''t even have lunch


    He just keeps walking around the room, and people are getting out of control


    Master Ma and the housekeeper also found out that Ma quan''er didn''t eat, but when he was too excited, they didn''t take it to heart. They just arranged for a maid to send some food to Ma quan''er, including cakes, fruit boxes and soup porridge


    Just as the girl enters the courtyard where Ma quan''er is, Chu Fei finds that Ma quan''er is going to be crazy


    After seeing the maid, Ma quan''er lost his last sense in his eyes!


    Then, Ma Quaner, who lost his mind, rushed directly at the maid, who was so scared that she left her things on the ground, but it was too late to run


    At the beginning, Chu Fei didn''t make a move, but wanted to see how things would develop. But soon Chu Fei found that Ma quan''er seemed to force the girl JY, so he had to make a move. Chu Fei directly gathered energy over Ma quan''er''s head and poured it into his body.


    Because of the sudden penetration of the vitality of heaven and earth, Ma Quaner fell into a coma, and the maid was finally saved. The maid who got rid of her evil claws ran out of the yard for the first time, but she didn''t dare to tell anyone or stay in the horse house. She simply ran out of the horse house and didn''t know where to go.Chu Fei didn''t care about the maid''s whereabouts, because Chu Fei found the problem of the letter again.


    Although Ma quan''er has been in a coma, his lower body keeps spewing out things. In the blink of an eye, Ma quan''er''s pants seem to be wet with urine


    Chu Fei just felt confused and didn''t know what was going on, let alone how to stop this situation. After all, he is not a doctor. Even if he is a doctor, few people know what to do


    With more and more gushing, Ma quan''er''s body shakes out of control.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to take a sip, and some elder brothers are drinking slowly!"


    "You can''t do that. As a monk, where do you need to drink to go to the hut? You have to step up your cultivation!" The short fat man has drunk a lot, but he must be sober. As for Chu Fei''s words, he has always been like this. He doesn''t think Chu Fei dares to have other ideas.


    Chu Fei laughs twice, stands up and leaves here. After a few flashes, he appears on Ma quan''er''s side.


    "Interesting..."

 Chapter 655

    Looking at Ma Quaner, who is lying at his feet and has lost consciousness, Chu Fei is embarrassed.


    Even if they are all men, or even if they are all men, this kind of situation is embarrassing for everyone


    However, at this point, Chu Fei also determined one thing, that is, Ma Quaner''s state has nothing to do with his mind and will, just his body is acting on his own


    Chu Fei squats down, puts his hand on Ma quan''er''s wrist, and then perfuses Zhenyuan to explore his body. After two or three breaths, Chu Fei stands up again and sighs. Under his divine consciousness, Chu Fei finds the short fat man who has been drinking. His eyes are full of confusion.


    Ma Quaner''s body is finished, completely finished, at least chufei knows that he has no way to cure him.


    Just when exploring his body, Chu Fei found that all kinds of organs in Ma quan''er''s body had fallen into a state of crazy overdraft of vitality.


    Including his life


    And this effect is to make Ma Quaner repeat some behaviors many times


    "It seems that the only use is to make people more likely to have offspring..."


    Chu Fei stood here with his shoulder in his arms and thought that the bonus would take more than half an hour. He assumed many possibilities in his heart. However, just as he was about to verify these possibilities one by one, Ma quan''er''s body on the ground recovered calm.


    Chu Fei thinks about it and wakes up Ma quan''er with Zhenyuan, and immediately hides to one side to prevent himself from being found.


    When Ma quan''er woke up, he took a long breath. It seemed that he was savoring something. He didn''t get up immediately, but after a while, he finally stood up.


    Ma quan''er found the abnormality of his lower body, but it was just because his clothes were wet and sticky. Ma Quaner changed his new clothes, and then ordered someone to boil water for him to take a bath. After taking a bath, he had a big meal. When he was full of food and drink, it was almost evening.


    For Ma''s master and everyone else who knows Chu Fei''s existence, Chu Fei has left without saying goodbye.


    Master Ma and others naturally dare not say anything, but the monks who eat at the same table are a little unhappy, because they clearly agreed to go to Yuancheng together


    In particular, the old friar complained with a young friar around him. Later, the girl friar was going crazy.


    "Grandfather, can you stop talking about that guy? We just had a meal with him..."


    "What''s the matter? A promise is a promise. He promised to go to Yuancheng together, and then he ran away! It''s not authentic! " The old man was upset, but he was not forgiven by his granddaughter.


    "Besides, even if you always say I''m making a mountain out of a molehill, the fact is that he did promise, but he stole away again! Isn''t it? "


    "Well, yes, now what are we going to do, scold him and go to Yuancheng?" The girl seems to have given up fighting.


    "No, I''ll have another meal. I''ll leave after dinner!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Grandpa has the final say.


    "It should have been so!" The old man was happy again. He looked at the girl''s expression. The reason why the old man was happy was because his granddaughter has the final say.


    On the other hand, the short fat man who has always looked down on chufei doesn''t care about chufei. Instead, he pays more attention to Ma Quaner''s state.


    Chu Fei is not proficient in the art of concealment, but don''t forget that Chu Fei created the existence of "the secret art of Dou Zi". Although the evolution of the secret art of Dou Zi has little combat power, there is still a basic attribute of blocking the sight.


    Therefore, Chu Fei''s hidden success.


    Ma Yuye never even invited a group of old ladies to the new birthday party.


    But Chu Fei didn''t go to the hall to watch the excitement. He still hid in Ma quan''er''s room to peep And Ma quan''er didn''t know where to take a drunk girl and was still in his bed.


    Looking at the dress of the girl on the bed, she should be a child of a local rich family. She is definitely a lady of a rich family. But at the moment was drunk, the key is not Ma Quaner drunk.


    Ma quan''er just told his servants to go to one of his good friends to be a drunken girl, and then they would send the girl


    Of course, all this happened at the birthday party of master Ma Fu


    Next, Ma Quaner''s room is full of spring Can''t shut down


    Chu Fei didn''t want to see it, but in order to find out Ma quan''er''s problem, he took a serious look at the whole process, and when he found that Ma quan''er''s body had been "out of control" again at noon, he had an idea


    "My previous judgment is correct, it is absolutely to increase the probability of pregnancy This time, the pregnancy should not have run away... "


    After confirming these, Chu Fei left Ma quan''er''s room and followed the short fat man who had just come down from the wine table.The short fat man was a bit too much to put on his own. He found an excuse to "watch the stars and the moon" and left the wine table. Then he found Ma Quaner''s room.


    At this time, Ma Quaner and the girl have fallen asleep


    A moment later, the short fat man left here, looking at his expression seems to be very satisfied.


    But this time he didn''t go back to the banquet. Instead, he left the mansion and went down to the southwest.


    The southwest direction is the direction to Yuancheng, because it''s on the way, so chufei is happy to follow the short fat man, but he won''t follow him to Yuancheng all the time. Instead, he plans to find a suitable place on the way and start directly.


    Up to now, although the information is not perfect, Chu Fei has been able to speculate that the short fat man has absolutely done nothing good to Ma Fu, and his disdain for Chu Fei also makes Chu Fei have an idea that he must clean up.


    All the way, soon the short fat man rushed out of shiting town and went through several mountains.


    But just as the short fat man was about to pass through a very common mountain forest, chufei''s voice rang out.


    "Oh, isn''t this Li Xianchang? What''s burning is where we are going. How about going together?"


    Chufei''s strange voice makes the short fat man know that he doesn''t really want to go with him. In addition, chufei doesn''t hide his voice, so the short fat man thinks of chufei.


    "Brother Chu? Didn''t you start long ago? How did you get out so far? " The short fat man''s words are still full of disdain, but at the same time, he is ready to fight. After many years of wandering in the Jianghu, the short fat man who has trapped so many people will not be timid at this time.


    "I didn''t start long ago. I''ve been staring at you all the time, and that little boy from Ma mansion..."


    "Ma Fu? Who are you from the old man The short fat man became cautious, and at the same time, he began to make small moves.


    "It''s not me, but I''m more interested in you. Tell me what you''ve done to that quan''er and to the Ma family. "


    "Funny, why do you think I''m going to tell you that?" The short fat man sneered. At the same time, he had already found a tortoise shell in his hand.


    This is a real tortoise shell. It looks like it''s the size of a palm. The tortoise shell has obvious literary and logical expression, but its color is old, and there are many dense words on it.


    After this thing was taken out, it immediately released a wave of pressure, which seemed to be a kind of turtle shell''s own initiative demonstration.


    Although Chu Fei won''t be hurt by this pressure, he clearly feels the power of this thing, and speculates on the power of this thing. Chu Fei knows that he doesn''t have much chance to keep his hand.


    In addition, the short fat man''s cultivation is only one layer lower than Chu Fei''s. combined with the short fat man''s acting style, Chu Fei suddenly finds that he is a little big.


    "It''s not easy to pry your mouth open..."


    "You can try." The short fat man has put the tortoise shell in front of him. He holds the formula in his other hand and will do it at any time.


    But at this time, Chu Fei, who had been hidden in the tree and didn''t show up, jumped down and stood in front of the short fat man, saying:


    "you answer my question, and then we don''t make the water in the well, how about it?"


    "Ha ha..."


    "Well then..." Chufei shrugged his shoulders, and then he started.


    The short fat man didn''t hesitate. He immediately urged the tortoise shell in his hand to release a blue light, and then the tortoise shell soared into the air and smashed Chu Fei in a circle.


    But at the same time, an evil wind fell from the air and directly hit the short fat man''s head.


    The short fat man didn''t dare to take off the big one and ran away in a hurry, but the thing on his head was just like a shadow. At the critical moment, the short fat man called back the tortoise shell to stop what was falling from his head


    As a result


    With a click, the tortoise''s shell broke in an instant, and together with the short fat man, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he was on the ground.


    In front of the short fat man, Chu Fei was stunned and said:


    "am I that strong?"


    "It looks like it''s really powerful..." Another chufei''s voice sounded behind the short fat man.


    Ben, who was nearly scared to death by the attack on his head, immediately looked at chufei with shock after hearing the voice behind him. Then he slowly turned his head and looked behind him. Where was another chufei standing, and his hand was dragging a seal with no characteristics


    "You How can you... " The short fat man regretted, regretted what he did in front of Chu Fei.


    "Don''t say it''s useless, answer my question, and then if I''m satisfied, I''ll let you go." Chu Fei found that the short fat man shook his head and said:


    "I''ll trade another thing for my life, but I can''t answer you this question."


    "Ah? Why don''t you bargain with me again? " Chu Feizhi felt funny, but he didn''t expect that the short fat man nodded his head seriously. Chu Fei just wanted to refuse, the short fat man immediately said:"I have some good things in me, but if you kill me, you can''t get them."


    "It seems that what you do should be killed by me?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Cast gate decision, I use cast gate decision of God Valley for my life!" The short fat man made a direct bid.


    Chu Fei''s eyelids picked for a moment, and sneered:


    "do you have the casting gate of casting God''s Valley?"


    "It''s just a fragment But cast God valley also has so little remnant only

 Chapter 656

    "This is the only remnant of the whole casting Valley? So where did you get that? Don''t tell me you''re the one who made the valley! " Chu Fei was condescending, and the look of contempt on his face was very obvious.


    But the short fat man didn''t show any discomfort even though he didn''t have the comparative status change. On the contrary, he seemed to accept it very easily. In the face of Chu Fei''s disdain, the short fat man even laughed and said:


    "even if I say it''s you, you won''t believe it. You can see that I''m not a good man. I''m the one who made this thing..."


    "To the people who made the valley?" Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and had a feeling of watching the excitement. In Chu Fei''s superficial cognition, zhushengu is not a small school, but also a kind of school equal to Guigu.


    "Before I hurt him, I didn''t know that he was a God''s Valley maker, so It''s just a coincidence... " It seems that all this is really a misunderstanding.


    Chufei''s face gradually cooled down, people are a very easy to empathize with the animal, chufei at the moment of this short fat man''s killing intention has been difficult to hide.


    But the short fat man didn''t worry, but laughed and took out the remnant of the cast gate decision he said.


    It''s just a remnant, not the original, so this casting door is actually a jade slip, which should keep the so-called remnant content.


    But it''s not easy to be sure. If someone else changes, there''s no way to confirm the authenticity of the contents in the jade slips. But Chu Fei is different. After seeing the jade slips, Chu Fei suppresses his anger and raises his hand to move the jade slips.


    System qualification started!


    Ding!


    Appraisal: core casting method of crape myrtle''s great world casting Shengu, incomplete chapter, incomplete reason unknown, incomplete proportion unknown


    "Big sister, what''s wrong with the system? It''s unknown..."


    This is just a complaint, not really want to know the answer, or chufei does not know that this can really get the answer. Because the elder sister has known these from Chu Fei''s heart, so she didn''t come out to answer Chu Fei''s question at all.


    "Well, although you can''t judge the truth of zhumenjue, you can still see the depth and mystery of the jade slips..."


    Looking at the short fat man''s relaxed appearance, Chu Fei frowned, folded up the jade slips and said with a dry smile:


    "I''m very curious, why don''t you run?"


    "Why do I run? Aren''t we exchanging terms? Why should I run for something that can be solved by trading? "


    Chufei''s face was full of confusion, but he quickly responded and said, "don''t you think you are losing money in such a deal? If you run directly, you can save a casting gate decision!"


    "Maybe, it''s all business. No matter what the cause, it''s always good to have a business."


    "But why do you think I will let you go when the business is done?" Chufei sneered.


    "Ah?" The short fat man said with a bitter smile: "you are not like doing business..."


    "I''m not going to do business with you either!" Chufei said with a smile. At the same time, behind the short fat man, chufei''s spirit urged fan Tianyin to shoot the short fat man into the dust.


    "If you don''t run, I''ll take it easy. It''s a good business for me."


    Kill a bad man, Chu Fei''s heart relaxed a lot, but the doubt in the heart still has no way to solve. This short fat man should have the strength to run away, but he just chose to stay in place


    "Forget it, bad people have problems with their brains..." Chu Fei put the matter behind him, and then put away the spirit and the seal.


    At the time of collecting Fantian seal, Chu Fei was still sighing that the seal which could write "Fantian" was really not ordinary!


    But at the moment when fan Tianyin was put away, Chu Fei was stunned.


    Because Chu Fei found that there was no body in the place where the short fat man was fighting!


    Don''t mention the corpse. There''s no blood. There''s no smell of blood!


    In surprise, Chu Fei throws a fireball to light up, and then quickly walks to the place where the short fat man stood before, squatting down to check


    "This The clothes are right, which means that the short fat man didn''t run away, but the body! Blood! Where''s the meat? "


    Originally, I thought I would see a pool of meat sauce. No matter how bad it is, I should see a fat man who has been photographed. But the reality is that there is nothing in the pit photographed by fantianyin except a few clothes full of mud.


    Shocking!


    Chu Fei stretched out his hand to uncover all the clothes, and confirmed that the ground had not been taken care of by the magic. In this way, at least he could be sure that the short fat man didn''t run away with some special method


    But now the question is, where has the short fat man gone Dead? Or did you run? If he ran, how did he run?


    I can''t understand it. Chufei can''t understand it at all, but chufei feels that there is something strange about it


    ¡­¡­When a person begins to seriously think about things, time always passes quickly. Chu Fei has almost forgotten where he is. When he finally recovers from his meditation, there are two voices on the way.


    "That boy is shameless and mean. He promised to go together, but he just ran away!" Chufei was a little familiar with the voice, but he didn''t want to know what was going on for a moment.


    "Grandfather, can you stop talking about it? You have said it hundreds of times If you don''t bother me, I''ll be bored to death! " The girl''s voice was a little more familiar to chufei, and she soon thought of who it was.


    "Why bother! What''s bothering me? I don''t want to talk about this kind of person! You don''t hate this kind of asshole, either


    "But the more you say, the more you give him face It would be nice for such a person to just forget it! " When the granddaughter is no way, can only choose to use another way to persuade his grandfather.


    "Nonsense, this kind of person can''t be forgotten, not only can''t be forgotten, but I''ll teach him a lesson when I see him! Give him a good lesson! "


    "Grandfather, can you tell me why you care so much about that man? Is he very important to you? Is he your grandson? Or is he your illegitimate son? " The granddaughter is crazy again


    Chu Fei, who was still squatting in the middle of the road and beside the pit, was stunned. Now he completely remembered the identity of the two voices.


    These two are the other two friars on the wine table when eating at the Ma family, one old and one young. Chu Fei was not impressed by them, especially the relationship between his grandfather and granddaughter


    After all, Chu Fei was absorbed in Ma quan''er''s body at that time, plus a short fat man, Chu Fei didn''t have much extra experience.


    "Well, there''s a fire? Is anyone there The old man''s words directly changed the topic, which made the girl around him helpless. They have seen the so-called firelight for a long time. If they want to say it, they have said it for a long time. Now it is said that setting out is changing the topic, isn''t it!


    "Why can''t it be a ghost..." The girl didn''t ask back.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This fire is not ordinary fire. It''s just and powerful. It''s like a ghost fire!"


    "Yes, you said..."


    One old and one young said this, they had come over, because it was a hill, so it was only after a few breaths that these two people gradually appeared in Chu Fei''s vision.


    In the light of the fire, chufei and yesun look at each other


    "Well Why are you here? I''ve been waiting for you all night! "


    The girl froze, completely did not expect Chu Fei would say such a sentence. Chu Fei also thought it was fun, but at this time he thought the girl''s appearance was very interesting.


    The girl''s appearance is in her twenties, but it''s hard to say how old she is. This girl''s appearance belongs to the combination of bird''s personality and heroic spirit. She is not a character, but she is definitely a high score beauty.


    "It''s you, boy? Are you really waiting for us here? " The old man looked at chufei suspiciously and examined chufei with his back.


    Chufei grinned and nodded quickly, saying:


    "of course, I''ve been bored and started digging."


    "No bullshit!" The old man glared at Chu Fei and said angrily:


    "you''re a sneaker! It''s useless to talk so much. Who knows why you stop here and talk about boring digging. You really treat me as an old man and an idiot! "


    Chu Fei shrugs. There''s no way to say that. After all At that time, Chu Fei did agree to act together.


    "Well..."


    "So should I scold you or should I scold you? If you don''t keep your promise, you can''t answer back. You can only listen!" It seems that the old man has finally found a chance to vent, even his granddaughter has been unable to hold.


    Of course, at this time, the granddaughter of the old man did not want to pull the idea of his grandfather, the main are out, and the main also caused her to be his grandfather chattering on for several hours, think all angry!


    Chufei had an impulse to turn around and run away at once, but on second thought, if the old man really cared about credit commitment, it means that the old man''s character was very good.


    Such a good man is worth going along the same road and making friends with each other.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei knew that he could not run away again, so now he had to find a way to make himself less miserable


    "That, old man, I..."


    "Don''t call me old, I''m not old! I have a name


    "Well, I haven''t asked you to..."


    "Well! You can talk. My name is Zhang Bainian. This is my granddaughter, Zhang Xiaozhi I don''t think you are very old. You can call me grandfather with my granddaughter... "


    At this time, Chu Fei''s eyebrows had already jumped up. The name was too shocking


    It''s true that this name has been used in many Internet articles on the earth, but this is not the reason why Chu Fei was shocked. What really shocked Chu Fei was that in the earth''s mythology, Zhang Bainian was the name of the Jade EmperorFrom this angle, Zhang Xiaozhi Does it correspond to the legendary weaver girl


    Once the brain hole is opened, it''s hard to be buried. So Chu Fei''s brain has quickly connected the earth myth with the old man in front of him


    But looking at the old man''s gray hair, the beard on his chin, the ponytail behind his head


    Hiss! This hairstyle is good. In ancient times, it was a criminal. But in modern times, it is different. Look at the male characters in those netizens, this hairstyle is a handsome one!


    "Boy, what are you doing! Don''t you think our names are so bad? "


    "Ouch, I dare not. Good name, domineering name! The best name in the sky and the earth! Really Chu Fei waved his hand in a hurry. He was afraid that an old man would be attracted by him.

 Chapter 657

    "Yes? You are not a fool, are you The old man lived for so many years, at a glance, he could see that Chu Fei''s words were from his heart!


    But the content of this words is so pompous that it seems to be provoking others. After a comparison, the old man began to regret that he had to take chufei all the way.


    Chu Fei also saw this point and didn''t say much. He could only change the topic and said:


    "I don''t know you, Lao guigeng..."


    The old man rolled his eyes. Instead of answering Chu Fei''s question directly, he turned to his granddaughter and said, "dear granddaughter, how old am I?"


    Next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi looked up at the sky speechless and sighed a little:


    "hundreds of years old..."


    This is a very inaccurate answer. Chu Fei thought that the old man would educate his granddaughter, but he did not expect that the old man turned to Chu Fei and said:


    "do you hear me, hundreds of years old..."


    Chu Fei''s face was full of admiration, and his hands could not help but thumbed up to the old man Zhang Bainian!


    As for his heart, Chu Fei thought: I''ve never seen such a heartless old man


    but make complaints about this old man, but he decided to treat his old man by calling him Grandpa. If not for other reasons, he would not lose his grandfather at the age. Besides, the name of the old man was Zhang Bai Ren.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I''ll call you grandfather..."


    "No, it''s too late. I feel a loss now. Why do you want to do it?" This old man''s temperament is jumping off very much. Fortunately, Chu Fei, who has experienced the baptism of the second dimension, can easily accept it.


    "Well, I''ll call you granddad. You''re the biggest, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that Chu Fei''s attitude was good and his mood improved, the old man immediately nodded with a smile:


    "OK, that''s what you said. You can''t regret it!"


    "No regrets, no regrets, absolutely no regrets." Chufei laughs.


    "Yes! Let''s hear it


    "Sir Chu Fei immediately spoke, and the old man nodded his head and said:


    "ah


    Can just promise after, this old man immediately reacted to come over, oneself this unexpectedly inexplicably descended a generation! Just when Chu Fei thought that the old man would be angry, he didn''t expect that the old man sighed directly:


    "bastard, I know you are a bastard, I don''t know, I don''t know Ah


    Although Chu Fei was the originator, he was confused and didn''t know what was going on. Because it seems that the old man has accepted the title, otherwise why would he sigh so much


    But the problem is, how can we accept it directly!


    Chu Fei looks at Zhang Xiaozhi. Although her face is calm, her big eyes are already bent into crescent moon. Pai Ming is laughing


    Well, it seems that he has met a pair of top-quality goods. This is what Chu Fei thought of in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Uncle Zhang Bainian finally recovered from his depression. Chu Fei was used to the old man''s jumping temperament. As for Zhang Xiaozhi, after laughing for a while, she found that she was also at a loss because she had to call Chu Fei uncle in terms of seniority


    Chu Fei wanted to talk about each other, but the old man was very stubborn and decided the relationship. Chu Fei had no choice but to accept it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tell me, what are you squatting here for? Is this pit dug to be a trap? " Zhang Bainian finally became interested in what Chu Fei did.


    Chu Fei didn''t hide it, but also expected Uncle Zhang to give him a chance to solve his doubts, so he said directly:


    "I didn''t dig a hole on purpose, I came after the short fat man..."


    "Which short fat man?" The old man didn''t think about it for a moment. Instead, Zhang Xiaozhi said:


    "it''s the short fat man who was called Xianchang by the people of the Ma family when we ate..."


    "He What are you after him for? Does he owe you money? "


    "My dear uncle, how can I owe money..." Chu Fei was speechless, but he soon told the cause and effect. Of course, his secret was not exposed. What he said was about the Ma family and the short fat man.


    "So, you don''t know what the fat man did, but you just suspected that he was doing something bad and chased him out?"


    Well


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he said there was not too much deviation, Chu Fei still felt a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know if it''s good to say you''re unreliable or bad..." Uncle Zhang Bainian sighed and then closed his mouth, which made Chu Fei very depressed. But next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi said:


    "what that fat man did on Ma Quaner is to cut off the grass and root, the purpose is to cut off the possibility of his cultivation. As for the strength you feel, it must be his vitality."


    "Root out the grass?" Chu Fei doesn''t have much doubt about the fact that fat man has robbed Ma quan''er of his vitality. He just needs a confirmation. But the four words "root cutting" are different. It seems to represent a kind of ceremony, not just the literal meaning"You see, even your niece and daughter know it, but you uncle don''t know it Shame, no... " Uncle Zhang Bainian looked contemptuous.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, and Zhang Xiaozhi is also speechless. However, in order to solve his doubts, Chu Fei is still very considerate and ignores the words of the master, saying:


    "what''s the matter with Xiaozhi, and how can I remember that the sentence is" cutting the grass to eliminate the roots to prevent future trouble? "


    Zhang Xiaozhi nodded and said:


    "yes, that''s right. That''s the sentence. We should eliminate the root of the grass to prevent future trouble!"


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then responded quickly, saying:


    "no, I mean, this sentence should mean that when you kill people, you should kill them clean, and you can''t leave the seeds of revenge And so on... "


    If Chu Fei didn''t add the word "something like that", I''m afraid the niece Zhang Xiaozhi would definitely doubt Chu Fei''s cultural level, but now


    "Yes, that''s what it means..."


    "No, I mean..." Chu Fei was a little confused for a moment, and he didn''t know how to explain it. Fortunately, Uncle Zhang Bainian said: "cut the grass and root, cut the grass in the divine chamber, and the root in the Dantian field..."


    Following this sentence, the great niece Zhang Xiaozhi said:


    "there is a gate under the Dantian, and the gate is the root. Besides the root, the gate will be destroyed. Without the gate, the Dantian can''t be opened up."


    In a simple sentence, it also explains the so-called root removal.


    "What about cutting grass?"


    "Cutting grass is the seedling of the spirit, which is called the soul in the world, but in fact it is the seedling of the spirit. When people practice the divine chamber, the seedlings will grow into spirits. "


    The niece''s explanation was easy to understand, and chufei understood what it was all about.


    "Was it because there was no Xuanmen or the seedling of the spirit that I could not cultivate that day?" Chu Fei thought that the answer to this question should be yes, but he and his niece shook their heads together. Uncle Zhang Bainen said, "no, everyone has a secret gate, everyone has a body. As for whether they can practice, the reasons are very complicated. It''s not one or two factors that can decide."


    "But as long as you destroy Xuanmen and Shenmiao, you can stop people from practicing, right?" Chu Fei asked.


    "It''s only for those who haven''t practiced. Once they have practiced, the elixir field will be able to open, and the divine chamber won''t be able to open."


    "The elixir field can still be abandoned..." Chu Fei kept retreating, and he didn''t know why he wanted to seek the answer.


    But for Chu Fei''s last question, Uncle Zhang Bainian and niece Xiao Zhi have no desire to answer.


    Chu Fei also knew that he had asked a very stupid question. Of course, it''s OK to scrap the elixir field


    "Well, that''s the end of the question. But why does that short fat man want to do this? He takes people''s life force and goes away. What''s the matter with destroying people''s Xuanmen Shenmiao and feeding people with that medicine... "


    In the face of Chu Fei''s question, Zhang Xiaozhi didn''t speak any more, but from her eyes Chu Fei could know that she also knew the answer, just didn''t want to say it.


    Mr. Zhang Bairen sighed and said, "even if everyone has a mysterious gate, there are good and bad things. It''s good for the fat man to take away the vitality of the horse family. If the Xuanmen God Miao is abolished, he can guarantee that he won''t be avenged. If he gives them pills, he can guarantee that he can pick again after the horse family lasts forever... "


    "That fat man treats people as crops..." Chu Fei is glad that he has done something to the fat man, but it''s a pity that he didn''t leave the fat man''s body.


    Looking at Chu Fei''s expression, the old man seemed to have guessed Chu Fei''s thought and comforted him: "you don''t have to be too depressed. Although the fat man didn''t really die in your hands, you must have killed one of his parts."


    "Separation? Split up!? That''s his part!? Where is the noumenon? He must have other parts... "


    "There''s no way to know, but it''s not easy for those who can practice separation. It seems that fat man''s cultivation is only in the divine chamber, which should be because he has too many parts, otherwise his cultivation should not be so low... "


    Chu Fei nodded solemnly. My analysis is correct, but


    "Sir, aren''t you Mingquan realm? Niece, aren''t you Dantian realm? How do you know that fat man is from the divine chamber? How do you get so many things back? "


    Chu Fei looked at them again, but they didn''t have the appearance of being exposed. On the contrary, Zhang Bairen said very easily:


    "you said it, you said it was the early days of his divine chamber..."


    "Did I say that?"


    "Didn''t you say that?"


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "You said it


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Chu Fei gave up the confrontation, but also positioned Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi on a very mysterious level.The three started on their way, and their goal was to go to Yuancheng, just as they said before.


    Yuancheng is not close to shiting town. You can''t get there quickly.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to use the system in front of his uncle and his niece. Shiting town didn''t have the transmission array between the cities


    As a result, they had to rely on their own legs to run, but the problem was that the speed of Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi could not be mentioned. Chu Fei thought that their speed was the speed of bicycles


    One night later, Chu Fei gave up the idea of arriving at Yuancheng as soon as possible. He calculated the time and thought about his plan. Chu Fei found that he was in no hurry anyway, so he just wandered slowly


    Since he decided to slow down, he naturally felt comfortable. As he passed the next town, chufei paid for a carriage


    In that sentence, although he was called Uncle or nephew, chufei had the secret of the system, so he had to protect it carefully


    With the carriage, the speed didn''t say anything, but the three people relaxed a lot.


    It was even easier for the monks to drive, so they had more time to chat.


    On this day, Chu Fei thought of zhumenjue


    "Sir, have you ever heard of zhushengu?"


    "Why, do you want to ask about Zhumen Jue? Or do you want to go to them to build Taoist vessels? "


    "Well How do you know, sir? "


    "You said it


    "When did I say that?"


    "You said that already!"


    "I didn''t say that!"


    "You said it


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 658

    Chu Fei is speechless to the man he just recognized. Chu Fei can be sure that what he didn''t say will be emphasized by Zhang Bainian.


    At the beginning, he argued, but later Chu Fei gave up, and he figured it out. No matter what you said or not, you can always find the answers to those questions.


    However, as for the topic of zhumenjue, it was not until it was close to noon that chufei began to face the problem seriously when Uncle Zhang Bainian raised it again.


    "Boy, are you going to cast the holy valley or not?"


    "Just thinking, now I don''t know much about zhushengu, so I don''t know when I can go to them, so I plan to collect information first."


    Chufei didn''t say anything about it. He really decided to do it. But the problem is that he himself, Uncle Zhang Bainian and niece Zhang Xiaozhi all know very well that the person who can answer this question is right in front of us.


    So, chufei is a little affected.


    Fortunately, although the old man saw Chu Fei''s mind, he didn''t break it, and said with a smile:


    "what else can be prepared to cast the holy Valley? It''s just materials and money. When these two things are ready, it''s OK."


    Chu Fei asked:


    "money? What kind of money, gold and silver, or Yuanjing? "


    "Nature is Yuan Jing." Uncle Zhang Bainian shook his head and said.


    Chu Fei had expected it, so he didn''t say anything about it. However, although it is said that zhushengu is famous for casting, I don''t know how powerful it is in casting.


    And this is also the place where Chu Fei is still hesitating.


    "Master, cast the holy Valley Is that great? "


    "What do you mean? It''s hard to say anything else about that group of people, but they are more and more smelly, harder and more fierce... "


    Before Chu Fei responded, the old man said with a smile:


    "no wonder, after all, they are all blacksmiths..."


    The old man''s evaluation is low enough. Chu Fei naturally didn''t have a good impression on zhushengu after hearing this evaluation.


    Next to him, Chu Fei''s eldest niece turned her eyes and said:


    "the casting of Taoist vessels is determined by human strength. Even the simplest things made by the great emperor are better than those made by TIANTI friars. Even though they are famous for casting things, even if they are willing to cast things out of the valley, they will be driven out


    It can be said that the description of these words highly praised zhushengu. Chu Fei turned his lips secretly, and he had already imagined this possibility in his heart. But if it''s just like this, the attraction of zhushengu to chufei is not so great.


    After all, chufei has a system in his hands.


    "Well, I believe my niece is right. But, sir, is the gate of the holy valley so powerful? "


    The old man was still shaking his head, and he didn''t know if he was thinking of something full of rhythm. But when Chu Fei asked about the casting gate, the old man didn''t keep silent and said, "boy, you only know the name of casting God valley. In fact, the name of casting God valley was given to them by the friars of the whole crape myrtle world. Their original name is" casting God Valley " Cast the door. Taking the name of casting characters and the way of casting is the name that can truly embody the power of casting gate. Unfortunately, that was a long time ago. "


    "And now?" Chu Fei asked expectantly.


    "Now, that''s it. There may be some secret methods when casting, but there are not many. Casting Valley lost too many things."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, listening to the meaning of Master Zhang Bainian, it should be that he has experienced a lot in casting Shengu for a long time, but Chu Fei really has no concept of this kind of statement.


    It''s no wonder that Chu Fei only spent a lot of time when he came to the world of crape myrtle, and how much time he has lived until now. He can''t imagine those time units that are often tens of thousands.


    However, Chu Fei could easily accept the lost secret method of casting God valley. After all, he had one in his hand.


    "Have you ever seen Zhumen Jue


    The old man nodded his head and said:


    "of course I''ve seen the casting gate, as long as people who have been to the casting valley have seen it..."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was a little surprised. Next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi said in silence:


    "seeing doesn''t mean you can understand..."


    "What do you say? Is there a password? " With these words, Chu Fei directly took out the jade slips which recorded the remnant articles of Zhumen Jue, and then the divine sense went into them and read them.


    It''s just a fragmentary piece. There aren''t many words in it. Chu Fei finished reading it very soon, and he read it very smoothly


    After reading, Chu Fei looks back at Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi, with a suspicious look in his eyes. The meaning is very simple: what''s wrong with this!When they saw that Chu Fei suddenly took out a jade slip, they all guessed at the first time that what should be recorded in it was zhumenjue. Zhang Xiaozhi is surprised. She can''t figure out where chufei came from


    But old man Zhang Bainian was indifferent, as if he had known for a long time.


    "Show me..." The old man held out his hand, not at all.


    Chu Fei didn''t refuse. He raised his hand and left the jade slips in his hands. Then he waited at ease.


    "Well, you''re really a master. Where did you get it? Did you steal it? "


    After a glance, the old man was immediately surprised.


    Looking at the old man''s surprised expression, Chu Fei said in his heart: Why have you been there long ago? Isn''t it very calm?


    But just before chufei answered the old man''s question, outside the carriage, he just passed a tea stand. There were many people on the way to drink water and rest there, and some of them were depressed. But just when chufei''s carriage passed by, and the old man said the word "cast gate", their depressed looks immediately turned into surprise happiness!


    Then these people didn''t hesitate, and didn''t even say one more word to delay their time. Almost at the same time, they clapped the table and jumped up. In a twinkling of an eye, they stopped chufei''s carriage.


    The horse of this carriage is just the horse of the common crape myrtle world, which is stronger than the horse of the earth, and can''t compare with other monsters of the crape myrtle world.


    Therefore, it is very easy for these people to stop the carriage.


    "The people inside come out and call out the stolen cast gate, or don''t blame my cast God Valley disciple for being merciless!"


    The person who yells is not the leader among these people. The real leader doesn''t speak, and doesn''t even mean to speak.


    When the people behind him yelled, he had thrown out a big guy with a bang!


    After the big guy appeared, the faces of the people behind him became more excited.


    In the carriage, chufei looks at the old man with a silent face, while the old man looks back at chufei with an innocent face. As for her eldest nephew, Zhang Xiaozhi, she doesn''t seem to care about what''s happening now.


    Just when Chu Fei and Zhang Bainen were staring at each other, the voice outside remembered again, but this time it was chaotic. The shouting voice in the chaos rose again.


    "Not yet? It seems that I know how to be afraid. I''ll give you three breaths. Don''t blame us for not coming out! "


    Chufei was not afraid, not at all. The old man didn''t see fear in chufei''s eyes. All he saw was impatience.


    The next moment, Chu Fei raised his hand to open the curtain of the carriage and saw the people outside, as well as the onlookers not far away.


    But at the moment when Chu Fei lifted the curtain, a flame came to the pavement. Chu Fei frowned and was about to start, but he found that the flame was not aimed at the three of them, but at the horses pulling the cart.


    The flame passed, and the horse turned to ashes.


    However, the wooden shaft of the carriage was not damaged at all. With a sound, the ladder of the carriage touched the ground.


    Without the horses to block the line of sight, Chu Fei and the three people who stopped the car looked at each other very clearly.


    Chufei looked at the thing that was emitting the flame. It was the big guy placed in front of the leader. It was more than one meter high and reached the man''s waist, but it was about two meters wide and 80 centimeters thick


    It''s a common thing in appearance. It''s a stove, a stove.


    Of course, this stove is not a common household stove, but the kind used by blacksmiths.


    The whole furnace is so big because it has hard surface platforms for ironmaking on both sides.


    The moment he saw the stove, chufei immediately connected the stove with zhushengu.


    In this way, we will know that the person who yelled before was not wrong.


    "Who made the valley?" Although Chu Fei knew their origin, he still asked.


    "Yes, we are zhushengu disciples. You have stolen the jade slips recording zhumenjue. You''d better give them back to us now, otherwise, we can only do it."


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes, and then looked at Uncle Zhang Bainian, who directly threw the jade slips to Chu Fei. At the same time, he made a very disgusting expression, which seemed to say "I''m wrong about you, boy!"


    Now in this situation, Chu Fei didn''t want to compete with the old man, but he didn''t have the interest to call out so simply.


    This is the spoils of war, and I still don''t understand it!


    "What evidence do you have to prove that I stole your casting gate?" Chufei plans to deny it.


    But the other party seems to have expected Chu Fei''s reaction, they are not angry, but funny looking at Chu Fei. The leader sneered, then pinched out a formula.


    In an instant, the jade slips in Chu Fei''s hand gave out a brilliant light!


    "This is the evidence."Chu Fei really didn''t expect others to have such a hand, but fortunately Chu Fei decided to play tricks, not to be reasonable.


    So Chu Fei directly threw the jade slips into his own tuntian ring, and then said:


    "well, you have proved that this is the casting gate of your holy Valley, but how do you prove that I stole it?"


    "Er..." The person on the other side was stunned, but he soon reacted and said angrily:


    "the things we made for Shengu are inexplicably lost and appear in your hands. Isn''t that enough proof?"


    "That proves it?" Chu Fei stares at him and takes out a small cylindrical object. He takes off an iron ring and throws it to the opposite person.


    The leader of that person casually result, then a face doubts of looking at Chu Fei.


    "I lost something. It''s in your hands. That''s what you stole!"

 Chapter 659

    The ring on this thing gave out a clear and crisp sound when it flew out. Anyone who has seen this thing will know what will happen next.


    Unfortunately, in the presence of, in addition to Chu Fei, no one has really seen this thing, the opposite people naturally do not know.


    The leader on the other side, looking at the things in his hand, just wanted to scold Chu Fei for being shameless. He also wanted to accuse Chu Fei of changing his concept. He had a lot to say, but just before he opened his mouth, he felt a little change in the things in his hand


    Doubt climbed on his face, but did not want to understand what happened, this thing immediately Bang explosion.


    The instant burst of high pitch and dazzling white light directly makes the eyes of the people looking here white, and the huge sound also makes people''s ears temporarily occupied by buzzing.


    Not to mention the people who were bombed in the front of the temple, but to say that one of the old and young people who were watching around wanted to curse the street subconsciously.


    The distance of ordinary people is good, a little closer are shaking eyes uncomfortable, a little more serious is uncontrollable tears.


    As for Zhu Shengu, they all realized that it was wrong at the moment when the flash bomb exploded. At the same time, as monks, Zhenyuan also protected himself.


    But after all, it was a little bit worse, which made them all affected. But with the nourishment of Zhenyuan in the body, the abnormality of eyes and ears soon disappeared.


    But when these people saw the situation on the spot again, they were too scared to move.


    Although zhenyuanli made their bodies recover in the shortest time, they were finally seized by chufei.


    At this time, Chu Fei had a long sword in his hand, and the leader on the other side also had a long sword on his neck


    Hey! Coincidentally, these two swords are the same handle!


    Up to now, everyone can see that chufei''s sophistry before is to create opportunities. Now, Chu Fei has achieved his goal almost perfectly.


    None of these disciples knows what to say. The leader is the strongest one among them. The strongest one is controlled by others. What else can others do!


    "What''s your name?" Because of the traffic jam, Chu Fei''s attitude was very poor.


    The man opened his mouth and didn''t speak. It seemed that he was ashamed to say his name under such circumstances.


    Chu Fei cut and said:


    "it seems that you don''t agree."


    "I really don''t agree." This guy thought he could have a chance to fight with Chu Fei again, but Chu Fei said with a contemptuous smile:


    "so what!"


    "You..." The man was angry, but in this situation, he could only sulk.


    Looking at this man''s displeasure, Chu Fei looked at the others behind him with a smile and said: "I heard that you have met many people who cast the gate of the holy valley. Why did you come to me..."


    "The crow of the rooster and the thief of the dog are shameless." It seems that the one with the sword on his neck can''t help but keep silent, and he has to express his opinion. Now Chu Fei is not a good listener.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a good thing to say. First of all, you said you were disciples of zhushengu, but I didn''t recognize you. Because I''m not sure that you must be disciples of zhushengu, which I''ll confirm when I get to zhushengu in the future. Secondly, I have zhumenjue in my hand, but I got it from another person, so even if it''s really something of zhushengu, I didn''t steal it. Thirdly, you said you came out to look for the lost zhumenjue, how do I know You''re not lying to me. What if you''re a defector and want to frame me? "


    Chu Fei said these three points while thinking. Because he didn''t organize the language well in advance, Chu Fei spoke slowly. But in this case, his slow speaking speed is particularly dignified.


    But let everyone want to understand, Chu Fei is now in mischief.


    But even if we all know that it''s reckless, but it''s just a judgment in probability, what if Chu Fei doubts that it''s right?


    Therefore, although it sounds unlikely, Chu Fei''s statement has been approved by many onlookers.


    But it''s not over yet, Chu Fei continued:


    "so, in order to eliminate my doubt, you guys, you can go back to zhushengu and bring something that can absolutely prove your identity. And you I''m sorry, you killed our chariot horse, then you have to pull the chariot! "


    Chu Fei''s words in front of him seemed to have some truth, but at the end of the sentence, the people who cast the holy Valley almost didn''t get angry.


    But just when these people of casting Shengu wanted to retort and scold, Chu Fei said again:


    "you can not do as I said, and the result is very simple. Anyway, if you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave anyone, just stay here."


    With these words, Chu Fei''s remaining disciples of casting God Valley suddenly burst out and wanted to draw out their weapons one after another.Chu Fei sneered, glared at the guy who had been restrained, and said:


    "look at him for me, sir."


    "Well, it''s boring!" Old man Zhang Bailen agreed, and then went directly to the outside of the car and sat on the shaft. He clasped the guy chufei threw over with his right hand, and easily made this guy dead with two fingers.


    "Opportunity is given to you, but you didn''t grasp it." As the voice falls, Chu Fei grabs a handful of grenades directly from the ring. He has seen through the accomplishments of these people, and they are almost the same as himself. In this way, the grenades with his unique technique will be enough to deal with them.


    But at this time, these people in the opposite took out their weapons!


    At the moment when these weapons appeared, Chu Fei was confused.


    It''s not a knife, it''s not a sword, it''s not an axe, it''s a stick, it''s a long gun, it''s a short stick No, neither.


    The weapons in these people''s hands are all the same, but the sizes, specifications and colors are different!


    Hammer!


    It''s all hammers. Every man has a hammer!


    And these hammers in their hands, even if they don''t move, are powerful, to yang to just breath continuously diffuse.


    Chu Fei took a look at the onlookers around him. The common people didn''t say anything about them. They seemed to have known for a long time that these people would use hammers as weapons.


    Chu Fei banged his teeth and looked at the hammer in their hands, and then at the stove that guy squatted on the ground before


    In an instant, Chu Fei realized.


    This is a group of blacksmiths!


    Although we have known for a long time that zhushengu is a school proficient in casting, we will not treat them as blacksmiths, but now it seems that they are really pure blacksmiths!


    But this is not over, the next moment, these people also hand at the same time, from the pocket of heaven and earth, throw out a stove!


    After these stoves fell to the ground, several people directly urged the flames in the stoves to gush out, turning into a sea of fire and rushing to chufei.


    Chu Fei, who was still surprised, looked up to the sky and sighed, and the next moment played fire skill directly!


    All over the sky the sea of fire instantly lost control, directly by Chu Fei easy control!


    In the moment of controlling these flames, Chu Fei knew that these fires were not ordinary fires, but the fire of fire.


    Moreover, Chu Fei also felt that in this sea of fire, there should be several kinds of different kinds of fire gathered together to form, but these kinds of different kinds of fire have a trace of the same, it seems that this is just the fusion of different evolutions of the same kind of fire


    After carefully perceiving all the details of the sea of fire, Chu Fei looked back at those people


    However, at this time, those disciples of casting God valley have been hoodwinked


    Although they all look very young, the youngest one is in his thirties.


    Playing with fire for decades, I never thought that my own fire would be controlled by the enemy so simply!


    For a moment, they went to the heart of battle.


    Because of the fire, Chu Fei didn''t embarrass them. He just returned the flame to them, and then said:


    "it seems that I really have to go to zhushengu. Well, you guys, I''ll give you a chance to disappear in front of my eyes, otherwise, I''ll just let you go down and have a good play."


    Although the concept of crape myrtle is different from that of the earth, it is not much different.


    These people understood, and after a moment''s reflection, they knew that this seemed to be the best result.


    Just at this time, the guy behind him, who was restrained by Master Zhang Bainian, said:


    "you all go back and report this to master."


    The leader opened his mouth, and the disciples of casting God valley were not entangled at once, but they were embarrassed to leave happily at once, so after another "reluctant to give up" nonsense, these people turned around and left with their own things.


    When they left, there was only one person left behind to cast the valley. Chu Fei turned around with a smile and said:


    "what''s your name?"


    "Lu Yangyun." This time he was not silent at last.


    But Chu Fei regretted it, because the name was a bit awkward for Chu Fei. So, Chu Fei said directly:


    "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are a puller. I''ll call you a puller."


    After that, Chu Fei found two pieces of rope from the ring, and then he was still in Lu Yangyun''s arms, saying:


    "until Yuancheng, before that, you were a horse, even worse than a horse. Do you understand?"


    Fight, but scold. It''s a fight. Think about the past, look at the present, and imagine the future. Lu Yangyun gave up his resistance and began to tie the rope to the shaft with a shy eyebrow


    Seeing that he had done something seriously, Chu Fei floated back into the carriage and put down the curtain.


    Mr. Zhang Bailen let go long ago and returned to the carriage. When he saw Chu Fei coming back, the old man said with a smile:"Boy, don''t you think about why he''s willing to pull your cart?"


    "Do you still need to think about it? It''s just that. So are you, sir. It''s your fault to let him pull the car..." Chu Fei''s strength of doubi came up again, and the old man looked confused and asked:


    "why do you blame me?"


    "If you kill him directly, where will there be such a situation now..."


    Chu Fei''s words spread outside, almost did not make Lu Yangyun''s nose crooked. But he can''t help it, but he has been complaining in his heart:


    "you wait, when the elders come, I will make you regret being born! There is also the fire control method. I must have learned it secretly. I lost the secret method of casting Shengu! "


    Fortunately, he just thought about it in his heart, otherwise he really didn''t know how chufei would deal with him.


    But at this time, Chu Fei''s mind, big sister big voice sounded.


    "It''s a shame that you can do this just for the sake of the so-called Cast Gate decision!"


    Chu Fei, who was teasing him with his uncle, suddenly wilted when he heard this sentence. Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi could not understand Chu Fei''s changes, so they could only watch and wait quietly.


    And Chu Fei is in the mind and big sister big chat up.


    "How can I be shamed? Elder sister, he wronged me..."


    "Is it interesting to follow me? It''s just a casting method. Do you lack it?" The elder sister is able to find out non thoughts, and naturally knows what Chu Fei thinks in her heart.


    "It''s missing, why not!" See elder sister big point broke his careful thinking, Chu Fei also no longer denied.


    "Study your secret method of fighting characters. It''s better than any casting method. I don''t know how many times it is!"

 Chapter 660

    "Ah?" Chufei was really surprised this time.


    It''s right that Chu Fei made the secret hair of Dou Zi, but the reason why he made the secret hair of Dou Zi is that he wanted to make movies for his own company on earth.


    Chu Fei''s purpose was simple and commercial. Even if there is a little extra applicability, it is only used as an auxiliary skill for people in xiaodongtian to practice, and it is still one of the more useless auxiliary skills.


    Chu Fei didn''t think that there might be something else to dig out, but when he thought of Ye Fan''s power in the novel, Chu Fei gave up.


    Because Chu Fei thought that he couldn''t really develop the secret art of fighting characters into the way of covering the sky.


    After such a conclusion, Chu Fei had basically thrown his first skill directly into the "Treasury".


    But now


    "Ah, what? You don''t know the power of what you started?" Big sister''s tone is not calm.


    Chu Fei laughed awkwardly and replied:


    "that I haven''t asked... "


    Too embarrassed, Chu Fei directly put the words of the first meeting here. Fortunately, eldest sister has no mind to tangle the words.


    "You Forget it. Think for yourself. "


    The elder sister lost the idea of mentioning Chu Fei. She really felt that Chu Fei was not eager to make progress.


    Chu not natural guess big sister big idea, in the heart is also a little embarrassed to ask. Since the elder sister doesn''t want to say more, she can only study more seriously.


    Because he had something to do, chufei seldom talked to his cheap uncle and his cheap niece and daughter, let alone the one who was pulling a car outside.


    And along the way, Uncle Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi did not disturb Chu Fei, as if they had already seen everything.


    However, when the carriage stopped, when chufei''s attention returned to the carriage, after seeing the big Zhang Bainian who was sleeping awkwardly and drooling, chufei threw his high opinion of the old man out of the sky.


    "What about insight Ah, after all, I''m an old man. I''m tired from the bumps along the way... " Chufei took this idea as a real explanation. As for the old man''s status as a friar, chufei didn''t want to think about it any more, because it would be more and more complicated.


    Anyway, just find an explanation.


    As for Zhang Xiaozhi, it seems that this niece seldom takes the initiative to talk to Chu Fei


    When he closed his eyes again, Chu Fei adjusted his body to the best condition, and then the curtain was lifted.


    Outside, Lu Yangyun, who has been pulling the cart for several days, is standing there with a dull face and drooping eyebrows. It seems that he has completely lost the aura that human beings should have.


    Chu Fei frowned, because these days he was addicted to studying his secret skills of fighting characters, so Chu Fei didn''t know what Lu Yangyun had experienced.


    Anyway, now Lu Yangyun seems to have lost his previous strength, which is just a little bit stronger than the walking dead.


    Chu Fei did not speak at once, but first looked up at the huge wall dozens of feet away. There are two big characters written on the gate cave, Yuancheng.


    Inside and outside the gate, people, rich businessmen and monks came in an endless stream. But from the flow of people at the gate of the city, Chu Fei can already imagine the prosperous scene in the Yuan City.


    Now that we are in Yuancheng, the punishment for Lu Yangyun will come to an end.


    Chu Fei stepped out of the carriage and came to Lu Yangyun. Looking at the rope still hanging on him, Chu Fei shook his head and said with a bitter smile:


    "Hey, you haven''t lost your soul these days, have you?"


    Hearing Chu Fei''s voice, Lu Yangyun was a little bit human. He looked up at Chu Fei and the gate of the city. Then he untied the ropes on his shoulders and waist.


    After that, Lu Yangyun did not speak and was about to leave.


    Chu Fei was puzzled, and he really doubted whether the idea of looking for death appeared because he had been pulling a car for several days


    After all, this kind of thing is too humiliating, and most of the monks love face.


    "Wait a minute." Chu Fei stopped him, then took out the jade slips that recorded the cast gate decision, raised his hand and threw them to Lu Yangyun, saying:


    "again, I didn''t steal it, so I didn''t return it."


    Casting door decided to take in the hand again, Lu Yangyun''s face is gradually began to return to normal look. After a moment, he asked:


    "then why did you give it to me?"


    "Because I glanced at it and found that the cast gate was nothing more than that. It had no value at all."


    Lu Yangyun did not refute unexpectedly, but looked at Chu Fei with more puzzled eyes.


    "By the way, in case someone misunderstands me, I''m afraid of you casting Shengu. You can take a message back. When I have a chance, I''ll go to casting Shengu to compete with you on casting skills.""To compete?" Lu Yang Yun bowed his head and pondered, then turned away with a wry smile and shaking his head.


    Anyway, the lost jade slips of zhushengu have been found by him. The next thing he wants to do is to go back to zhushengu directly.


    The person left, Chu not natural also won''t think this kid can have what psychological trauma again.


    He looked back at the car and saw that Uncle Zhang Bainian didn''t know when he had woken up. He was feeling his chest and criticizing himself. Next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi was getting ready to get off the car.


    "Uncle, niece, Yuancheng has arrived. Do we still have a chance to go together?"


    Chu Fei was just being polite. After all, he was still very fond of Ye and sun along the way. Unexpectedly, after hearing Chu Fei''s words, the old man jumped out of the car with an angry face, and Zhang Xiaozhi got out of the car with a calm face.


    "Stinky boy, what do you mean, you want to run away again?"


    "Well Sir, can we not say that... "


    Chufei looks at the people passing by with a bitter smile. They all look at chufei with a very strange look because of the old man''s words, just like chufei abandons Zhang Xiaozhi and is approached by his parents


    "What! Don''t talk nonsense. If you go to Yuancheng together, I''ll curse you every day! "


    "As for..." Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. Go to town." Uncle Zhang Bainen said that he was going to walk towards the Yuan City. As a result, Chu Fei held him just two steps away.


    Although Chu Fei likes them for the time being, Chu Fei has to find out their purpose of entering Yuancheng first. After all, if they went to the city to do something, wouldn''t it involve chufei?


    With this idea in mind, chufei will take Uncle Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi to find a small tea stand nearby, drinking tea and saying:


    "uncle, niece, don''t blame me for being so talkative. I have to think more about myself when I go out. What do you want to do when you come to Yuancheng?"


    After listening to Chu Fei''s words, Zhang Bainian''s eyes have changed and he begins to despise Chu Fei.


    "Boy, do you know what it means to be happy in old age?"


    "Well, I know..." Chu Fei was stunned.


    "Yes, I''m happy. Let my granddaughter take me out to see the world. Yuancheng is only the first stop. After that, I have to go to many places!"


    "Well With all due respect... " Chu Fei said with a bitter smile: "my Lord, your explanation is really untrustworthy."


    "Believe it or not, can''t I look around before I die?"


    "Where? Before you die, you are stronger than me, sir!" Chufei said a little exaggeration, but it also fully shows that the old man''s words are not credible.


    But Uncle Zhang Bainian sighed and said, "boy, how old do you think I am this year?"


    "Well, I asked before, and you didn''t tell me..."


    "Yes, I didn''t tell you, but didn''t you find that even my granddaughter didn''t know how old I was?"


    Chu Fei nodded. From the conversation in the forest that night, it was true.


    "I''m too old to remember my age, but I know that my body and bones are getting worse and worse these years. There''s no hope to break through my cultivation. Is that the end worth saying?"


    The old man''s look was a little sad, but it was only a short time, and soon he regained his former glory.


    Seeing the change of the old man''s face, chufei knew that what the old man said should be true.


    After all, there is no actor profession in the world


    "Drink tea, drink tea, sir, you live forever, the world is so big, you haven''t finished watching it, have you..."


    Chu Fei''s words represented that he once again decided to go with Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    Zhang Bainian was naturally happy, but Zhang Xiaozhi didn''t show much. It''s hard for Chu Fei to let Zhang Xiaozhi take the initiative


    Tea is only a short time, after drinking tea is almost a rest, three people will directly get up into the Yuan City.


    Even though the outside of the city has been busy because of the prosperity of the city, but really into the Yuan City to find what is the real prosperity.


    Yuancheng''s road is as wide as the big cities on the earth. The difference is that the road materials are asphalt and cement roads on the earth, while the stone road in Yuancheng.


    And Chu Fei also felt that the bluestone slab under his feet was not an ordinary bluestone slab. It must be a kind of jade similar to bluestone slab.


    In addition, the buildings in Yuan City are bigger than those in shuntianfu that Chu Fei had seen. Whether it''s roadside shops or residences, they are tall and gorgeous, and the buildings are beautiful.


    Just as he had just entered the city, in the noisy crowd, Chu Fei had already seen many friars. One of these friars was counted as one. For example, according to the look on his face, they were walking quietly under the ground, and no one would fly into the sky.Chufei knows that this is the most basic respect for a town.


    Of course, if someone is really in a hurry, let alone fly, it''s understandable to swear while flying.


    After entering Yuancheng, chufei and Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi chatted while walking. After chatting, they found that they knew nothing about Yuancheng, just like chufei.


    Therefore, it''s not good for them to roam around so casually now. They have to find a place to live and settle down before they have a good look around Yuancheng.


    After making the decision, an empty carriage happened to pass by, so the three of them directly paid for it and sent it to a hotel with good conditions.


    When the owner of the car took the money, it was easy to do business. In addition, he saw that Chu Fei was extraordinary, so he sent them directly to the biggest Inn in the nearby city.


    Boarding road!


    This is the name of the inn.

 Chapter 661

    It''s not a good name, but it''s not a bad one, and it''s a lucky word to put it literally.


    Next to him, the owner of the car said with a smile:


    "my Lord, this is the best inn nearby. Most of the people living here are friars..."


    Chu Fei nodded, took out some money and gave it to the car owner as a tip. Then he led Uncle Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi into the boarding road inn.


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t want to come in so quickly. He also wanted to see the prosperous scene nearby, but because he didn''t want to be treated as a bumpkin, he had to come in first to fix the room.


    This boarding road is a special inn. Unlike those small business halls where people can eat and drink, it has elegant and rich decoration.


    At this time, there were no other guests in front of the counter of the boarding road inn, but the clerk standing inside the counter was still standing there.


    The counter is in the middle of the hall on the first floor, and it''s not cut off on the left and right. On the contrary, there are spacious roads leading to the backyard and upstairs on both sides.


    From this point of view, the proportion of this counter on the first floor is not large, at least there is no access road on both sides.


    See Chu Fei three people come in, the counter inside this guy immediately smile greetings.


    However, this person''s smile makes chufei a little uncomfortable, because the smile contains too much caution. It seems that chufei will be killed if he is not careful.


    Looking at the man''s age of 40 or 50, and looking at the wrinkles on his face, chufei immediately understood.


    This person is just an ordinary person, because the aging degree of working body is almost the same as that of people on earth. With the friars, he really has no qualification not to be careful.


    "Three adults, please come on, ha ha ha, the shop is full of splendor. If you need anything, let me serve you!"


    The man in the counter was very polite. He walked out of the counter and welcomed Chu Fei to the next seat. Then he yelled at the back:


    "give the three adults tea quickly!"


    Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile and said:


    "don''t rush for tea. Do you have any vacant rooms?"


    "Ouch, Mr. three, unfortunately, there is no room now, but there is still a courtyard with a big name in the sky." Although this room is more obvious than the high-class courtyard.


    Fortunately, Chu was not rich, but he didn''t care about the noble and the humble. He said, "is that right? Let''s see. We may have to stay a few more days. "


    "Well, come with me! It''s in the back This person finishes saying and then leads Chu Fei to bypass the counter to walk to the backyard, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi Ye sun two people naturally also followed together to come over.


    Through a large garden, chufei and they came to the gate of the tianzihao courtyard. At the same time, standing at the gate of tianzihao courtyard, chufei also saw dizihao and renzihao courtyard not far from each other.


    At a glance, there is a great difference between the walls and gates of the three courtyards. The walls and gates of tianzihao are white, while those of dizihao are thick and brown, and those of renzihao are full of flowers and plants.


    Looking at the three yards with different styles, Chu Fei''s eyes lit up.


    The man looked at the three people''s expressions, but he didn''t dare to show any expression he shouldn''t have. He just quietly opened the gate of Tianzi courtyard, and led the three people in while introducing:


    "it''s the first time for the three adults to come to our shop. We have three courtyards in this shop, and the three characters of Tiandi Ren correspond to different meanings Three styles... "


    The man''s introduction was very serious. In a few words, he clearly explained the characteristics of the three courtyards.


    To put it bluntly, the three words "heaven, earth and man" are not separated from each other in the ascending path. On the contrary, they show the holiness of heaven, the massiness of the earth and the beauty of the world.


    Because there is no high and low grade, so the people who live in it will not have too much comparison.


    Chu Fei was very satisfied with this.


    After walking around the courtyard and having a look at every room, Chu Fei decided to live here. After asking about the price, it''s not expensive, and it''s still priced in gold.


    Of course, if you want to use Yuanjing, it''s OK, and people are also very welcome to pay with Yuanjing.


    In a word, no matter how to say, the price is not expensive for chufei.


    But just at this time, a disordered step came from the hall of boarding road. One man was shouting angrily, and the other kept explaining and compensating


    "My Lord, my Lord, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. It''s all small mistakes. It''s all small mistakes..."


    "Shut up, there is a yard empty. Why don''t you give me a house? I don''t give you money! You asked for it yourself


    "But, my Lord, some guests have really come to see..."


    "So what? No one has lived in Yuancheng, who dares not to give my father face! How dare you stop me? If you stop me again, don''t blame me for killing people! "Soon, the voice came to the gate of the Tianzi courtyard, and chufei returned to the center of the courtyard. His eyes were opposite. Chufei laughed bitterly in his heart: here comes the troublemaker!


    There were three visitors, but it was obvious that two of them were new guests. They were both monks. Chu Fei could see their accomplishments at a glance.


    A man and a woman, handsome and beautiful, should be 17 or 18 years old. If both of them don''t speak, they will feel that they are made in heaven.


    But this man is talking, and he is still clamoring, clamoring


    The man who followed them for a trot and explained carefully was another man on the way. He was much younger than the one who served Chu Fei and the three of them. He should be about 30 years old.


    At this time, both sides of the young man''s face had swollen up, two obvious palms were printed on it, and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at the man at the door, Chu Fei asked the man beside him in a low voice.


    The old man gave a wry smile. Who can''t understand this situation. So he also knew that Chu Fei''s question was not purely superficial, so he whispered:


    "my Lord, this is the young master of the Song family in Yuancheng..."


    Next to him, Uncle Zhang Bainian touched his beard and said in a strange voice:


    "the Song family, it seems to be a big family The population is flourishing... "


    The tone is very strange, the voice is not small, all of a sudden, the guy around Chu Fei is scared with sweat.


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was surprised. Even Uncle Zhang had heard of the name. It should be a family of friars!


    At the door, the two men and women also heard Chu Fei''s conversation, especially after hearing Zhang Bainian''s words, the man''s face immediately floated a sneer.


    "Don''t you..." The guy next to me tried to persuade him, but he got slapped.


    "Get out of here, there''s no place for you to talk!"


    The strength of this slap is not small. The guy was directly knocked to the ground. By the way, he vomited a mouthful of red and white, obviously two teeth were directly knocked out.


    This time, this guy is afraid to stand up and talk.


    Chu Fei, an outsider, didn''t know about it, but there were a few people in the world of crape myrtle who didn''t know about it. It was common for monks to kill ordinary people, and killing them was in vain.


    Not only that, whose family, relatives and friends were killed, you not only can not be angry, but also have to smile to please others, or you may be killed the whole family directly!


    This is the gap between the monks and the common people, the insurmountable gap.


    "Mr. Zhang, did they rent the yard?"


    The young man of the Song family at the gate didn''t talk to chufei first, but looked at the man who led them.


    "My Lord, these adults have decided to rent."


    Zhang Laosan, the man beside Chu Fei, was smiling and bowed to the boy when he spoke.


    In terms of etiquette, that''s enough.


    But the young man didn''t appreciate it. Instead, he sneered and said:


    "that''s not paying yet? Since we haven''t paid yet, the courtyard is empty. Good. I rent the yard! Here''s the money. Keep it


    Before his words were heard, the boy threw out a ingot of gold.


    The gold directly fell into Zhang Laosan''s arms, and it seemed that his strength was not small. Zhang Laosan was directly hit by the power of gold and stepped back a few steps to stand firm.


    Subconsciously, Zhang Laosan also took the gold in his hand.


    "My Lord, this It''s against the rules... " Zhang Laosan''s face was full of pain, but he still forced to say this sentence, only in exchange for the anger of which teenager.


    "What? I didn''t hear you clearly. You say again, Mr. Zhang, you are from Yuancheng. You should know how to do it! "


    Zhang Laosan sighed. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to let this young man live in. But he was a monk, and his status was not comparable to that of Zhang Laosan. It''s no use even if he made trouble with the boss of Denglin road


    But at this time, Chu Fei couldn''t see it any more.


    "Zhang Laosan, right..."


    "Yes, the little one is Zhang Laosan."


    "Well, the courtyard of this day, don''t you say it''s ten thousand taels of gold a day? Why do you want to live here with a ingot of gold? "


    Chufei''s words are intended to embarrass the boy at the door. Even the boy thinks so. But just when he wants to fight back and revenge, chufei takes out ten Yuanjing and puts them into Zhang Laosan''s arms. As for the gold, chufei throws it out of the yard.


    This is not over, Chu Fei is a direct kick in Zhang Laosan''s waist, a kick of Zhang Laosan directly fly four or five feet, until the courtyard wall just hit the ground.


    Bang, scared Zhang Laosan a scream!


    It''s really frightening, because it doesn''t hurt Chu Fei used Taiji Kung Fu, and also input a zhenyuanli by the way to smooth the pain of Zhang Laosan''s chest.Therefore, as soon as Zhang Laosan landed, he wanted to understand what was going on.


    But on the surface, Chu Fei has pulled everything down on him. The young man of the Song family can''t find Zhang Laosan if he wants to find fault.


    "Poor man, go away. Now this is mine."

 Chapter 662

    Chu Fei scolds again, which can be regarded as poking the hornet''s nest. The young master of the Song family at the door immediately turns red with anger. He pointed to Chu Fei, his eyes were wide, his mouth was long for several times, but he didn''t say his fart.


    it wasn''t because he was stupid, he was really angry. As a young master of the Song family in Yuancheng, he never thought that some people in the world would scold him for being poor!


    "You You call me poor Good Good... " This child is really pitiful. He didn''t know that Chu Fei, who was once a very successful second generation of the black sheep, was too aware of these people''s weaknesses.


    Chufei also feels funny, because he knows better than anyone else. In fact, if this young man of the Song family is willing to pay enough money, or even more money, when robbing his residence, chufei will definitely turn around and leave.


    Because now chufei is no longer the black sheep chufei used to be, and even chufei, the black sheep chufei used to be, he rarely fights for wealth with brain damage in this case.


    But the child took out a ingot of gold and gave Chu Fei the angle to attack him.


    At this time, looking at the young master of the Song family who was so angry that he didn''t know how to speak, Chu Fei looked contemptuously, as if he was really looking at a poor man.


    But Chu Fei also found a thing that he couldn''t figure out. The girl that the Song family boy followed was also a first-class beauty, but at the moment, the beauty didn''t have any violent emotional fluctuations.


    Because no matter from what angle, the girl should stand on the side of the Song family, but she did not. There was only schadenfreude and relief in her eyes


    I can''t understand Chu Fei frowned and said: the Song family seems to be in a mess.


    At the door, the young master of the Song family has been angry for three times. But now he seems to have figured out how to deal with Chu Fei, so he directly steps into the yard, and then raises his hand to clap a hand mixed with burst fire.


    The cultivation of the young master of the Song family is not high in the realm of the source of life. For Chu Fei, it''s even better to slap a cart with a slap. Especially this man''s method is related to fire!


    It hit the muzzle of the gun! Even the fire power of the spirit beast in the great wilderness can be forcibly controlled by Chu Fei''s fire play, not to mention you, a little monk?


    Chu Fei looks at the gradually enlarged flame palm in front of him with a funny face. When he just wants to fight back, he suddenly moves in his heart. Then he laughs and directly releases the prestige of his divine realm!


    The burst of momentum made the young master of the Song family think that the enemy he was facing was an extremely high mountain. No matter how high his attack power was, it would not have any influence on the mountain!


    After a moment''s shock, the young master of the Song family gritted his teeth and continued to attack!


    "I''m the young master of the Song family in Yuancheng. If you''re a foreign monk, what about the Four extremes and the ladder! Dare you not give me the face of the Song family! "


    The young master of the Song family thought so, and on the other side, Chu Fei''s slap finally lifted up!


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, the young master of the Song family''s cheek suddenly swelled, and he was slapped in the air.


    After landing with a bang, Chu Fei stepped on his chest again, and instantly restrained his action with Zhenyuan force.


    "How do you say you are poor and still refuse?" Chu Fei is condescending. Everyone wants to kill him, but he tramples on the people who want to kill him most.


    "Good! Good! Kill me if you can. Come on! Dare I kill you The young master of the Song family knew that he couldn''t win when he felt Chu Fei''s momentum, but even so, he never planned to admit his advice.


    Because he has dependence, and Chu Fei also knows this very well.


    But that''s chufei''s plan


    "To kill you? Hehe, I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hands. The blood of the poor is not worthy of my hands Chu Fei''s arrogant face was really full of vitality, and it felt as if the whole world were paying attention to his pretending force at the moment.


    However, this sentence has a different meaning in the ears of the young master of the Song family. Of course, the first is anger, but the second is the realization that it seems that Chu Fei does not dare to kill him.


    "Don''t you dare? Ha ha, since you dare not kill me, get out of my way, I will let you know what regret is


    Looking at the young master of the Song family, Chu Fei said:


    "regret not killing you?"


    "Yes, but even if I say so, dare you do it?" The young master of the Song family was almost completely carried away by anger, and seemed not to care about the possibility of being killed by Chu Fei.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei didn''t plan to kill him, but it doesn''t mean that Chu Fei didn''t dare to "do it".


    Chu Fei sneers and moves his feet away, but the real yuan force in the young master of the Song family is still blocked. Chu Fei''s face was full of abuse and said:


    "who will help me to lift him up?"


    In Chu Fei''s plan, after he finished this sentence, he immediately released his spirit, and then the spirit controlled the master of the Song family, and his body rushed up to beat him violently.But as soon as the voice fell, Uncle Zhang Bainian trotted over happily behind him, helping the young master of the Song family up quickly in response to Chu Fei''s words.


    Chu Fei''s face is depressed. If a good plot is destroyed, he will not be in a good mood. The young master of the Song family is proud. He thinks that his identity has finally frightened Chu Fei and the old man behind him


    Unfortunately


    With a soft bang, Uncle Zhang Bainian''s hands were buckled on the shoulders of the young master of the Song family from behind. Then he suddenly used magic power, and his hands were immediately buckled into the poor child''s shoulder blades like steel hooks.


    Chu Fei could see clearly. With a little more force, his fingers could immediately penetrate the young master''s shoulder blade, but he didn''t


    The strong pain made the young master of the Song family almost call his grandfather. The reason why he was so close was that when he opened his mouth and was ready to scream, he found that he could not speak and could only make a little sound.


    Looking at the bad smile on the old man''s face, chufei finally understood!


    After that, it was simple. Chu Fei came up with a beating!


    It was a sad beating. Zhang Xiaozhi, a steady sister, could not see it any more. Later, she turned around and did not want to see the remains of the young master of the Song family, but she kept counting in her heart:


    "91 92¡­¡­ 93¡­¡­ 501¡­¡­ 502¡­¡­ 503¡­¡­ 1001¡­¡­ 1002¡­¡­ 1003¡­¡­¡±


    Crazy, crazy, can only use crazy to describe the scene now!


    The two guys in the boarding Road Inn don''t even dare to listen. They don''t even want to appear nearby! But they have heard, seen, and even deeply participated in the whole event. Now they dare not run even if they run!


    Of course, there is more than one guy in the boarding Road, but those who are lucky not to be involved will not come here. Not only won''t come over, even after this happened, one of those guys counted one, directly raised his legs and walked out of the boarding road.


    These scattered guys think clearly:


    "I''ll go to you. I''ll quit. I''ll go and ask a friend to send a message to the boss! As soon as I get home, I''ll move out of Yuancheng! Never get into trouble


    In addition to these guys, those guests in the boarding road have also been sensational!


    Of course, the guests who are not in power, after they find out what happened, just like those guys, run away


    People with a little bit of background and relationship just listen from a distance and pay close attention to it secretly. It''s absolutely not dare to get close to it


    Naturally, there are also people who have a lot of backgrounds, such as people living in the courtyard of dizihao and renzihao


    But the residents in these two courtyards, only the residents in dizihao, really pay no attention to this matter.


    It was a man, older than Chu Fei, but limited. He looked like he was in his 30s and 40s. He was a big man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was domineering.


    At the moment, the man was squatting on the wall of the tianzihao courtyard, smiling at the violence in the courtyard, and could not help but tut tut two times, sometimes with an expression


    Finally, Chu Fei stopped. He was really a little tired. Uncle Zhang Bailen let go and left the young master of the Song family who had swollen into a pig on the ground.


    Next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi turned around silently, looked at his uncle and grandfather and said:


    "1523 times..."


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids and asked with great interest:


    "is it all included?"


    Zhang Xiaozhi shook his head and added:


    "it''s just a slap in the face."


    Chufei laughed and looked at his red hand.


    To now Chu Fei just know, emotional slap will also be very greasy crooked, it is a kind of fat than excessive eating many times more greasy things.


    If the young master of the Song family didn''t go too far and lead Chu Fei to have a plan, I''m afraid that Chu Fei would not have been able to fight dozens of times.


    "What''s up, boy? Have you had a good fight?" Zhang Bainian returns to Zhang Xiaozhi with a smile, but Zhang Xiaozhi takes two steps to the side.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand at first, but later he got a smell of urine in his nose.


    "Sir, why did you pee?"


    "Go away! It''s you who beat him to pee. It has something to do with me! If it wasn''t for your help, could I do that! " With that, Uncle Zhang Bainian went into the back room and changed into clean clothes before he came out again.


    At this time, Chu Fei and Zhang Xiaozhi had been silent for a moment.


    Zhang Xiaozhi''s silence is normal. Chu Fei is different. There is a reason for his silence.


    One reason is that Chu Fei is thinking about how to be more "irritable" in the next operation. The other is that he finds that the girl standing at the door with the young master of the Song family doesn''t have any heartache and intolerance on her face. Finally, it is because of the big man squatting on the wall.Chu Fei also blinked, and made a lot of possible inferences about the girl at the door. Finally, he walked around the pig''s head on the ground and came to the door, saying:


    "can I help you?"


    Chu Fei said this without end, but the girl at the door actually thought seriously for a moment and then nodded.


    Chu feifu to the soul, very happy to take a slap in the girl''s chest.


    Then the girl directly spat out a mouthful of blood, and then languished on the ground. After a long time, the girl recovered and stood up slowly.


    Chu Fei nodded with a smile and said:


    "OK, please give me more fire next."


    With that, Chu Fei went back to the young master of the Song family, picked him up and threw him directly out of the boarding road and into the street outside. After the loud bang, there were one after another screams and screams.


    Then, the girl at the door looks at Chu Fei and nods. At the next moment, she turns around and rushes out of the boarding Road, crying and calling the name of the young master of the Song family


    "Young master, young master, wuwuwu, where are you, young master? Are you OK, young master?"


    "This girl has a lot of potential..." Chufei held his shoulder and felt his chin.

 Chapter 663

    Chufei thinks that, naturally, because he thinks that this girl is very suitable to lead the earth as an actor, at least in the aspect of performance. Moreover, the girl''s image is good, her figure is good, and she must be able to bear hardships. If such a person can''t be a good actor, it''s really unreasonable.


    But just thinking about it for the moment


    When it''s over, Chu Fei just turns around and finds that the other guy outside the door gets up with a look of dying. Chu Fei yells to him: "you were knocked out by me just now."


    Finish saying Chu Fei to turn a head to see to the fellow in the yard again, this Zhang Laosan. Zhang Laosan is also scared, but his decades of life experience let him know that "being knocked unconscious" can''t be used on himself.


    It''s all three important things, because he doesn''t want to hide from the beginning.


    Chu Fei looks at him and feels worried. But on second thought, Zhang Laosan has done nothing wrong. On the contrary, he has done a good job. Even in the face of the young master of the Song family, he is trying to use his weak strength to help Chu Fei fight for some benefits


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei came to Zhang Laosan, patted him on the shoulder, and said: "it''s OK, this matter can''t fall on you. We will live here all the time. Just arrange for someone to serve us well, and we will support everything."


    Zhang Laosan nodded with a wry smile, saying that he was not afraid of being false. But now people have been very moral about it, and he can''t say anything about it.


    Despite the fact, the fear on his face could not be erased. Chu Fei didn''t know how to comfort him. After all, he had done what he could.


    At this time, the man who had been squatting on the wall to watch the excitement began to speak.


    "Hello! Don''t be afraid. I''ll testify to you. Even if he can''t handle it, I can guarantee that you won''t be involved in any way! "


    The object of the big man''s speech was naturally directed at Zhang Laosan, who was afraid.


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled, and he didn''t know what happened to this guy. The key is, what''s the origin of this man? He can say such a thing.


    And Zhang Laosan, after listening to this big man''s words, his face really looks better. It seems that he trusts this big man more than chufei.


    At this time, Zhang Laosan was speechless. He bowed and bowed to the big man on the wall until he felt enough to express his gratitude. Then he stopped and went out of the courtyard to do what he should do.


    See Zhang Laosan left, that at least temporarily can be a good guest.


    The big man on the wall didn''t immediately return to his courtyard. Instead, he stared at Chu Fei with great interest. After a while, he retreated.


    In the whole process, he and Chu Fei didn''t have a conversation, and neither of them wanted to speak, but they exchanged a lot of eyes.


    Wash, rest, casually eat something, after chufei three people together quietly waiting for the outbreak of the Song family.


    In the room, I had a lot to say at the beginning, but as time went by, my desire to speak became lower and lower.


    Finally, in the evening, Zhang Laosan also came to ask if he needed hot water, whether he needed to prepare something like dinner, but apart from that, there was nothing unusual.


    Chu Fei wanted to ask something from Zhang Laosan, but what Zhang Laosan could say about the Song family was what he could guess.


    "Something''s wrong Boy, you are the young master of the Song family. How can you not react at all! Although Yuancheng is not one of the seven cities in Zhongzhou, it is also a famous and promising place. The Song family is also a bully in Yuancheng. Don''t they know about it? "


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and had no desire to respond. Uncle Zhang Bairen also felt that he was boring, so he stopped talking.


    A moment later


    "There''s a problem Boy, do you think it''s a boy who happens to meet his enemy after you throw him out, and then kill him and destroy his body, so the Song family doesn''t know what happened to their young master? "


    Chu Fei glanced at the old man, and the disgust in his eyes was obvious


    But just then, there were heavy footsteps outside the door.


    Listen to the voice, the bearer is either carrying heavy things, or a practitioner


    Soon, the sound of footsteps stopped at the door, and then there was a knock.


    Pop Pop!


    Listening to the voice, you can tell that the knock was slapped, and from the rhythm, this man is a very well behaved guy.


    The three didn''t respond immediately, because Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi, like Chu Fei, are using limited information to speculate about people outside the door


    But after hesitating for a short time, the impatient man outside pushed the door open.


    Outside the door, in the night, under the Pearl, stood the big man in the yard next door.


    As soon as he saw chufei three, he was happy. He stepped into the room and sat on the opposite side of chufei three.Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "just now I was thinking that the man who knocked at the door was a guy who knew the rules. As a result, immediately you kicked the door in."


    The man was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile:


    "I didn''t kick it, I pushed it away."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t explain that he said "kick" was deliberately hurting him. Instead, he said: "friend, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, aren''t you all wondering why the people of the Song family haven''t come to trouble you yet?"


    Chu Fei nodded, and Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi nodded together. Then the man continued with pride:


    "I went to the Song family for a walk, and now I know why they didn''t come to trouble you."


    Instead, Chu Fei''s face no longer looks forward to speaking.


    From the expression of this great man, he should not be a person who is good at hiding his own ideas, or people don''t like hiding at all, so they like to come openly.


    "What do you want?" Chu Fei sighed.


    "Hey, hey, do you have anything to eat? I haven''t had a good meal for several days!" As soon as the man opened his mouth, chufei almost didn''t laugh.


    You don''t need to explore seriously. Just a glance can tell that this great man''s cultivation is absolutely not weak. It''s reasonable to say that as a monk, you can''t get something to eat. Many rich businessmen will eat, drink and entertain as long as they go to their homes, but this great man doesn''t do it


    Because of curiosity, Chu Fei identified the great man, and then knew that his cultivation was a four extreme trend.


    "What do you like to eat, vegetables? Meat? "


    "Meat!" Said the man.


    Chufei smiles, and then subconsciously looks at Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi. He finds that the old man is very interested in this big man, and Xiaozhi is in the normal range of emotion.


    To solve the problem of eating alone, it was too simple for Chu Fei to exchange a roast suckling pig directly from the system and put it on the table.


    Then he made a gesture of please


    This is the first time that Chu Fei used the system to exchange things in front of Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    Then the big man began to storm the clouds


    Gradually, Chu Fei felt two hot eyes falling on him, and also felt the unfriendliness in these two eyes


    Chu Fei turns his head and sees Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi with angry faces


    "Well That, eat together, eat together... " Chu Fei was a little embarrassed. He had no appetite, so he didn''t want to eat anything. He just drank some tea from Zhang Laosan


    But he forgot that Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi would be hungry Of course, maybe chufei didn''t forget, he thought they wouldn''t be hungry After all, that''s the name of jade emperor and Zhinu


    Although Chu Fei made a little "make up", but Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi are not appreciative, still angry staring at Chu Fei. But Chu Fei took out two more portions of fried rice with eggs and milk tea, and then said:


    "I''m not right. I forget that you will be hungry too To tell you the truth, uncle and Xiao Zhi, your names are people who can''t eat several times a year in my hometown... "


    make complaints about Chu''s words, and they are afraid of seeing two people''s eyes. But Chu Fei is ready to meet two people''s Tucao fried rice with egg.


    It seems that Chu Fei''s reason was accepted by them!


    Unimaginable! Chu Fei couldn''t figure out what was going on


    The next time is for three people to admire the delicious food However, for the problem of nothing, Chu Fei was silent.


    Until this meal, Chu Fei asked:


    "friend, you can say it!"


    Satisfied, the man wiped his mouth, touched his bulging belly and said:


    "it''s impossible to come today. You don''t have to wait, but maybe tomorrow."


    "What do you say?" Chu Fei answered with cooperation.


    "No, it''s not right. It should be three days later. They will come to you in three days."


    "Why?" Chu Fei doesn''t understand. Does he have to wait three days for revenge?


    "Because these days, the Song family is busy with a big thing. At least for the Song family, it''s bigger than the sky. So even if their young master of the Song family is swept away by you, they can still bear it."


    Chu Fei frowned and asked, "did you really go to the Song family?"


    "Yes! Is that a question? "


    "Then why didn''t you eat at the Song family?" Chu Fei just asked casually, which is a way to open up the topic. Who can make this man not speak clearly? Just change the topic directly.


    "How stupid are you to be the Song family? When you run away, young master, I''m still watching Why do people give me food? ""Then you can rob..." Chufei has started to talk nonsense.


    As for the man on the other side, he looked at Chu Fei with disdain and said:


    "my daozong disciples, never do this kind of thing!"


    Hearing the word Dao Zong, Chu Fei''s ears moved, because he still remembered that there was an invisible Dao in that mountain tomb in the wasteland


    "What do you call it?" Chu Fei asked, Dao Zong is not a small sect, Dao Zong things Chu Fei also heard of one or two.


    "Wang Dao, ha ha, my name is Wang Dao. What do you call me?"


    "Wang Dao How did you get into such a mess that you didn''t even have food to eat But you can live in the courtyard without food... "


    This big man, Wang Dao, touched his head with a wry smile and said: "it''s because I live in the courtyard of the local brand that I have no money to eat..."

 Chapter 664

    Hearing this, Chu Fei almost burst out laughing. However, people at least explained a problem clearly, so Chu Fei naturally did not aim at him.


    Of course, there is a more important reason. Chu Fei stares at Wang Dao for a few minutes, then picks his eyebrows and says, "actually, I''ve heard about you, but I''ve heard about you from some elders when they chatted..."


    Wang Dao nodded stupidly. He felt that Chu Fei must have something to say, but he couldn''t understand it. So he can only wait, wait for chufei to finish slowly.


    But Chu Fei never planned to finish. He just put together another half sentence and said, "look for time later and give you something."


    After that, chufei stood up and left the main hall, and walked to the cottage. After some relaxation, chufei did not come back. Instead, he went to his assigned room and went to sleep.


    In the main hall, there is no need to describe the depression and curiosity on Wang Dao''s face. His eyes are full of the tranquility before the outbreak.


    Uncle Zhang Bainian doesn''t speak with a smile. Zhang Xiaozhi is calm on the surface, but in fact he is very curious about the relationship between Chu Fei and Wang Dao.


    Women''s intuition is very accurate, she can be sure that Chu Fei said that sentence is true, he really has something to give Wang Dao. But in this way, it''s very interesting


    As for Wang Dao, when his divine sense dispersed, he found that Chu Fei was lying in bed and had no choice but to go back to his yard. But because of this, he was also determined to come to Chu Fei for a meal later.


    That night, Chu Fei quietly went back to the earth, and did nothing. He just made sure the safety of the people he knew. As for the business of the company, he didn''t worry too much.


    Because chufei is very clear that in the world of the earth, things have to be done step by step. Although the film and television companies that chufei and Dadong got have the same thing as "golden finger", it is impossible to finish a film in a few days. What''s more, I''m afraid it will take a long time just to finish the script.


    However, the only thing that makes chufei a little confused on this side of the earth is that the people he brought did not immediately enter the public view, and there was no information about them on the Internet


    "In any case, Dadong and his daughter-in-law have more experience to study the entertainment industry than I have, so don''t worry about it for the moment..."


    After making this decision, Chu Fei returned to the tianzihao courtyard of Yuancheng Denglin Road, and then entered the dream.


    As soon as he fell asleep, Chu Fei got up and found that Wang Dao and Uncle Zhang Bainian were sitting opposite each other early to play a board game very similar to go


    As for whether it''s go or not, Chu Fei can''t be sure, because Chu Fei doesn''t know go at all.


    And the so-called "similarity" in his heart is the checkerboard and black and white pieces.


    Uncle Zhang Bainian and Wang Dao play back and forth, and next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi also looks at them with great interest. This is a wonderful picture, but when chufei appeared, the picture was destroyed.


    "Why are you all looking at me?" Chu Fei was a little embarrassed, because the three of them just looked at themselves and didn''t speak or gesture, as if they were appreciating something


    "Crazy! I''m going to wash up... " Being looked at very uncomfortable, Chu Fei waved his hand and walked out of the room. Standing in the yard, after a simple wash, chufei returned to the hall.


    But I found that the two people who were playing chess had put away the chessboard and the tables were clean. There is a pot of tea on it. The three people sit there quietly and drink tea, then stare at chufei.


    "Can you just say something? If you look at me again, I''ll run away. Don''t regret it. "


    "Hey, hey This I can chase you when you run. " Wang Dao''s simple and honest smile, but Chu Fei is very clear, this big man is not simple and honest at all, simple and honest is just his appearance.


    However, after hearing Wang Dao''s words, Chu Fei looked contemptuous and said, "it''s not that I look down on you. Even if you ask your master to come, even if you ask the strongest person of your Dao clan to come, you can''t catch up with me. As long as I want to go, the emperor of heaven can''t stop me."


    "Cough, big boy." Mr. Zhang Bainen couldn''t listen any more. "If you brag, you brag. Why talk about the emperor of heaven?"


    Next to Zhang Xiaozhi, she looks like watching a movie without any desire to participate.


    Chu Fei''s words made Wang Dao very unhappy, but after Zhang Bainian''s words came out, he immediately stopped thinking that Chu Fei was really joking.


    But Chu Fei''s violent temper could not bear this. He went directly to the side and pulled a chair. Then he began to eat the fried rice with eggs.


    It doesn''t matter that fried rice with eggs is just exchanged, because chufei knows that the attraction of fried rice with eggs is not the top. So he only ate one portion, and then he changed


    Boiled water, instant noodles


    Most people have a similar experience. When you are not hungry, the taste of instant noodles will be disgusting. But once you are hungry, the taste of instant noodles will become Qiongjiang Yuyin, a high-grade food comparable to Manchu and Han!So Wang Dao and Uncle Zhang Bainian''s eyes were wide open


    The taste, the sound and the enjoyment are too bad!


    "That Brother Chu... " Wang Dao stretched out his hand helplessly, but Chu Fei just didn''t look back and said:


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Boy, what are you eating?" Mr. Zhang Bainian was more direct, but Chu Fei just said, "breakfast."


    Chufei is still going on, and deliberately makes the sound of eating noodles loud


    As a result, saliva flooded the room.


    They are all monks. They don''t have a high demand for food. It''s not difficult not to eat for a few days or more. But it doesn''t mean you won''t want to eat, it doesn''t mean you won''t be greedy.


    When Chu Fei finished his last mouthful of noodle soup, behind him, Uncle Zhang Bainian came over and patted Chu Fei on the shoulder, saying: "Hey, boy, you''re running very fast. The emperor of heaven can''t catch up with you! How did you do it


    Poof!


    As soon as the old man said this, Zhang Xiaozhi couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s so unruly! Chu Fei didn''t immediately know what was going on Fortunately, Chu Fei was not stupid and soon gave a response.


    "You have to have a full breakfast. How can you do without a meal?" Said this, Chu Fei took out two egg fried rice, one to the eldest nephew, one to the uncle, and then made a bowl of instant noodles.


    Boiling water is very simple. There is ready-made water beside it. Chu Fei raises his hand and leads to a ball of water. Then a Firebird flies out and turns around the ball of water. The water temperature is enough.


    Throw the ball into a bowl of instant noodles for three minutes.


    While they were enjoying breakfast, Wang Dao finally couldn''t help but was greedy. But he didn''t want to be as unruly as the old man, so he thought hard for a long time before he finally came up with a way.


    "Brother Chu, I think you are proficient in fire control. You must be interested in fire. I know that there will be more than one fire at the auction of Shuntian Pavilion in Yuancheng this afternoon! How about changing this news for this one? "


    "Are you so unwilling to admit that the emperor of heaven can''t stop me?" Chu Fei asked with a funny hand behind his back.


    Wang Dao shook his head and said:


    "I don''t care if you say that the whole way of heaven is just a breath you blow out of your mouth..." The implication is that the emperor of heaven doesn''t matter


    Chu Fei turned his mouth, knew the root of the disease, and said:


    "then you just don''t want to admit that your master can''t compare with me?"


    "How can my master not compare with you! Even my accomplishments are higher than you Wang Dao''s eyes glared, while Chu Fei''s face was speechless: respecting the teacher and respecting the way seemed to be a virtue


    "Well, say something nice to listen to. I''ll treat you to breakfast when I''m happy!"


    Chu Fei''s request was not too much, and Wang Dao agreed happily. Then he organized his language and brewed his emotions. Then his face opened like a flower


    "Brother Chu, you are the most moral person I have ever met!"


    Chufei nodded with a smile. Although this sentence is a little too false, it is praise after all, so chufei accepted it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Dao closed his mouth, and Hua Hua''s face was like a greedy ghost


    Chufei was laughing. He had to say that Wang Dao''s words really aroused chufei''s interest.


    Chu Fei does need kindling, and he still needs a lot of kindling. It is very likely that what he needs is all the kindling in the world.


    Because Chu Fei has decided to upgrade his own Dao fire. Now Dao fire is just a very low-level form, and the system has long said that to upgrade Dao fire, all kinds of fires need to be prepared from low to high.


    The reason why Chu Fei made this decision was that in the wilderness, in the face of the two Yin differences, his daohuo didn''t have any effective fighting effect.


    If there was no Yin difference, Chu Fei would not be in a hurry to upgrade Dao Huo, but now it''s different


    "All right, eat." After thinking about the joint, Chu Fei takes out all the food for Wang Dao.


    ¡­¡­


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Fei walked out of the yard. He was just going to go to Shuntian Pavilion in Yuancheng, but Wang Dao, old man Zhang Bainian and his eldest nephew Zhang xiaozhifei wanted to join in the fun.


    Chu Fei is not easy to refuse, the key is to find a good reason to refuse.


    From Denglin road inn to Shuntian Pavilion, you need to take the road of courtyard, and you will pass the Song family residence. Chu Fei didn''t know this before, but when he stopped at the gate of the song mansion, Chu Fei felt a little embarrassed.


    It''s normal that the gate of the Song family is not wide open. Not everyone is qualified to see the appearance of the Song family''s mansion.


    At this time, however, there were many people coming and going in and out of the corner gate of the Song family. It was obvious that they were all servants of the Song family.Originally, there was nothing to care about, but when chufei found that these people in and out of the face actually kept exactly the same expression, chufei''s curiosity was aroused.


    These people''s expressions are too serious, and there is no dialogue between them, just like robots.


    In doubt, Chu Fei released his divine sense and explored the interior of the song mansion.


    "The yard is big..." Chu Fei murmured. Under his divine knowledge, he had a clear look at the front yard of the song mansion. But just then, before Chu Fei had time to explore the past, a surprising conversation came from the main hall of the Song family.


    "Divorce?! Why? Why do you want to retire! What I said at the beginning, why do you want to quit marriage? "


    "Why? Look at your appearance. Your accomplishments are low. You are still childish. Over the years, what you have done in Yuancheng has spread to Tianshu city. Why do you have the face to ask me why I quit my marriage? "


    Outside the hospital, on the roadside, Chu Fei''s face was very wonderful.

 Chapter 665

    "Quit the marriage What a wonderful bridge section Unfortunately, why didn''t the young master of the Song family say, "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi?" Chu Fei steals to touch again of watch lively, again of God way way of recite.


    Next to him, Wang Dao holds his shoulder as I have known for a long time, while Uncle Zhang Bainian looks interested. Zhang Xiaozhi is much better and continues to be indifferent to her.


    Unfortunately, with Zhang Bainian and Chu Fei, Zhang Xiaozhi''s indifference is often broken.


    Song family, the drama is still going on.


    "But you and I have an elder''s pledge to verify our engagement. What qualifications do you have to say that you want to retire?" The young master of the Song family seems to have recovered from his previous shock. His face is fierce and his speech is no longer weak.


    "Elder oath? Yes, there is an oath, but I remember the oath also said that the song and Yuan families should support each other. Over the years, has my yuan family ever been sorry for your song family? But when our yuan family was in trouble, where was your song family? Now tell me the elder oath? How did you song family care about that oath! Besides, my grandfather has passed away. It''s meaningless to say that. "


    This should be full of anger when the girl said it was full of cold, the girl seems no longer angry, seems to have been used to.


    Chu Fei, as a bystander, didn''t know what the whole thing was like, but just from the girl''s speaking attitude, he began to despise the Song family.


    In the face of the girl''s calm and terrible questioning, the young master of the Song family subconsciously did not dare to say more.


    Next to him, the old man sitting on the householder''s seat sighed with regret:


    " The yuan family''s affairs are too complicated. Our song family is not unwilling to take action, but it''s not the right time for us to take action. Girl, don''t worry. Even if the oath I made is broken, I will do it. "


    The girl sneered and didn''t speak. But after the girl, her father finally stood up and said:


    "uncle, you can see that my daughter is grumpy and really doesn''t deserve to be dismissed. Let''s just follow her wishes and destroy the engagement. I believe that a single engagement can''t destroy the relationship between our two families."


    "Nephew Shi is worried too much. Let''s not worry too much about children''s affairs. You say that Qing''er is grumpy, but I think she is smart. How can Qing''er not be worthy of our dismissing officials? I think they should be a couple made in heaven!"


    The master of the Song family looks like an old fox. This shameless conversation is harsh to chufei. But what he said was very natural, and he could laugh.


    "Yuan Qing, good name, good surname There have been many big names in this family name It''s not the Song Dynasty Song Jieguan deserves it. Tut Tut, what''s the name? Jieguan Cut


    Chu Fei make complaints about Tucao, though small, but still lets the people around him hear clearly. Next to him, Wang Dao knows that Chu Fei cares about the inner affairs of the Song family, but he doesn''t understand why Chu Fei dares to do it and why he can do it.


    You know, when anyone can cultivate a wide range of divine consciousness, then every monk can easily pry into other people''s privacy. But even so, not everyone dares to do it casually, because you don''t respect others and infringe on others.


    Once discovered, or to a large extent, it will be discovered, but chufei has not been discovered yet!


    Wang Dao''s eyes to Chu Fei had become shocked: "why do you, a monk in the realm of divine chamber, use your Divine sense to explore the Song family in Yuan City, and you haven''t been found out yet?"


    Wang Dao wanted to interrupt Chu Fei and ask him how he did it, but he didn''t dare. Because he was worried that Chu Fei really had some mysterious skills, but once he interrupted Chu Fei, what if Chu Fei''s skills exposed themselves in time and space, and then led to the anger of the Song family?


    Although Wang Dao can have many privileges by virtue of his clan name, it is only based on the harmlessness of others. Once he provokes others, his result will not be much better.


    "Shibo thinks highly of her. Besides, I think Jieguan already has a sweetheart, so there''s no need to continue the engagement..." Yuan Qing''s father gave another reason, which made yuan Qing''s face even worse by the way.


    After saying this, song Jieguan, the young master of the Song family, was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand who he was talking about, but after thinking for a moment, he understood what was going on.


    Song Jieguan smiles confidently and says:


    "uncle, don''t worry. That girl is just my maid in bed, not my lover. I still have only Qing''er in my heart."


    "Shameless!" Yuan Qing spat, then turned and looked at her father. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes had conveyed a clear enough message.


    This made yuan Qing''s father very helpless. During this trip, he thought that it would not be a big problem to withdraw from marriage. After all, the yuan family has begun to decline. Plus what happened to their yuan family, it must be that the Song family, who cherished feathers, would not have stopped them from withdrawing from marriage.But unexpectedly, they not only didn''t agree to withdraw their marriage, but also wanted to swallow their yuan family.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Qing''s father was furious, but his face was full of helplessness.


    "Well, Shibo, to tell you the truth, now our yuan family is in a mess. Even if it''s really a gift from heaven, I won''t let qinger get married."


    Father''s words make yuan Qing''s face look better, but the problem is still there.


    "Nephew, you don''t have to be like this. With our song family, can you still make you suffer..."


    "Shibo..." As soon as Yuan Qing''s father was about to say something more, the head of the Song family directly waved his hand and interrupted, saying in a slightly serious tone:


    "there''s no need to say more. There''s an auction in Shuntian Pavilion this afternoon. Anyway, you''ve come to Yuancheng. Why don''t you let Xie Guan and Qing''er play it out, relax and get to know each other better. When the auction is over, they''ll have feelings, which is not necessarily What do you say? "


    People are already angry. It''s shameless to refuse again. The yuan family looked at each other and laughed bitterly. The old supporter of their family was gone, but the old supporter of the Song family was still strong enough to be the head of the family.


    Family strength, personal strength, and other people''s Song family have crushed the yuan family. In addition, this is the capital of the yuan family, which is the capital of the Song family. I''m afraid they won''t be able to go out alive.


    And anyway, the Song family has given a way, as long as the two children go to an auction together, and then they still want to retire after the end.


    As for what will happen after that, for the yuan family, that is their worst plan.


    "In this way, I will listen to my master''s arrangement." Yuan Qing''s father thought through the joint and let go.


    Yuan Qing secretly hated it, but he also knew that it would be good to achieve this result at this time.


    "That''s good. That''s what you should do. Jieguan, you can accompany Qing''er to Shuntian pavilion to have a good look, but you can make me angry."


    Song Jieguan looks excited. He wants to go to Shuntian Pavilion for a long time, but his family doesn''t let him go all the time, because he''s worried that he''ll spend money recklessly and offend others. It''s just that song Jieguan''s goods are too bad.


    But now it''s not the same. It''s arbitrary spending! He''s not excited to have a ghost!


    Later, the rest of the yuan family were taken to rest, while yuan Qing followed song Jieguan in a very luxurious carriage, left the Song family and went straight to Shuntian Pavilion.


    Outside the song mansion, Chu Fei held his shoulders to sort out the information he heard, and finally sorted out an event that he thought was very close to the truth.


    First of all, although one of the song and Yuan families is in Yuancheng and the other is in Tianshu, the relationship between the two families is good. And the so-called two old people are definitely not the only people who refer to the grandfathers of song Jieguan and Yuan Qing. There must be older people who will never die


    But because of some accidents, the older generation of the yuan family died, and the generation of Yuan Qing''s father probably did not have much ability, so the yuan family directly entered the process of decline.


    The Song family and the yuan family have an engagement and a mutual aid agreement, but the Song family didn''t fight when the yuan family was in trouble, so the yuan family was angry, or yuan Qing was angry, and the Song family dismissed all kinds of bad officials, so she decided to retire.


    Of course, Chu Fei was sure that Yuan Qing must have done something to persuade his elders to allow him to retire.


    Combined with Yuan Qing''s higher cultivation than song Jieguan, Chu Fei believed that Yuan Qing''s breakthrough in cultivation must be that reason.


    Before that, Chu Fei had already found out yuan Qing''s accomplishments. The Four extremes were at the primary level, and they should have just broken through and stabilized his accomplishments


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Chu, brother Chu..." Beside, Wang Dao''s voice interrupted Chu Fei''s thinking. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care. His thinking was very clear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let me ask you something, then what, we''ll go and say..." After going out for a long time, Wang Dao continued:


    "brother Chu, you should have been inquiring about the conversation in the song mansion. It all involves the engagement between song Jieguan and Yuan Qing. It must be the conversation in the Song family hall..."


    Chu Fei nodded, and there was nothing to hide. He didn''t want to make complaints about it. Otherwise, he was not looking for trouble what he was doing.


    "I want to ask, how did you do it? Why don''t you dare to explore the whole song dynasty? "


    Well


    Chu Fei was stunned. He really didn''t know how he did it, because according to Wang Dao, Chu Fei had no such ability.


    But soon Chu Fei realized that it was not his own problem at all, but a system problem. Since it''s a system problem, we can basically know that it''s a big sister''s problem.


    Eldest sister is no longer sleeping, and the cultivation level of eldest sister seldom needs sleep. That''s easy. There are so many fun, delicious and delicious things in the system. If you stop eating, drinking and playing, and look at gossip, what kind of woman is that


    Therefore, Chu Fei found a very reasonable reason for himself in a short time of one tenth of a second, but this reason can not be saidSo Chu Fei can only play dumb.


    "Ah? I don''t know why no one found out. The ancient beasts also took naps. Maybe I was so lucky! "


    "You It''s impossible, not to mention the Song family. Even the smallest family of monks will be well prepared for this kind of thing! "


    "I''m just lucky. It''s no use if you don''t agree! Hey, hey


    "Well..." Wang Dao recognized, because through this short time of contact, Wang Dao has been very clear about Chu Fei''s shamelessness.


    "Are you finished? Let''s hurry up. The auction will start soon Next to him, Uncle Zhang Bainian looks anxious, but his eyes are full of gossip


    "Ah? It shouldn''t have started yet. I think it will take half an hour... " Wang Dao didn''t find the soul of Zhang Bainian, so he was still calculating the time carefully.


    With a wry smile on his face, he looks at his niece, Zhang Xiaozhi. She is a girl at least, but she doesn''t have any gossip. It''s really disappointing.


    If it wasn''t for Uncle Zhang Bainian''s expectation, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have doubted whether there was something wrong with his three outlooks.

 Chapter 666

    Time is really enough, Chu Fei several people do not need to worry, they walk all the way around, chatting naturally will not be less. However, when they came to the gate of Shuntian Pavilion in Yuancheng, the topic just talked about song Jieguan being beaten on Denglin road.


    "Do you think that song Jieguan was beaten by me in that way?"


    "No way! It''s just that they''re delayed because of the divorce! "


    "It''s still not right. I was very cruel when I started. His injury should not recover so quickly!"


    "What''s the use of being ruthless? A pill will solve everything."


    "No, I''m not only cruel, I''m also black handed. Otherwise, how could he be beaten to such a big pig head..."


    "It''s no use. No matter how weak the Song family is, there are great friars of TIANTI in the family. As long as the great friars of TIANTI realm give their hand, what''s the use of your little means?"


    Here Chu Fei and Wang Dao are chatting. The old man Zhang Bainian patted them on the shoulder and said, "who do you want to beat?"


    The old man deliberately, Chu Fei suddenly found Zhang Bainian''s bad heart, but Wang Dao didn''t react immediately, so he very seriously replied:


    "song Jieguan, who else can there be except that little boy!"


    "Oh Old man Zhang Bainian nodded heavily, and then went to one side quietly.


    Wang Dao looks puzzled. He looks around in doubt. He just sees a carriage stop behind him. There are two people on the carriage. One is song Jieguan, his face is dark. He is angry. Another natural is yuan Qing. She doesn''t have many colors on her face, but the happiness in her eyes is very obvious.


    Cough!


    Wang Dao coughed awkwardly. He was embarrassed not because he was hit by song Jieguan, but because he was played by the old man. So he just coughed.


    "Excuse me."


    Because they were standing in the front of the gate of Shuntian Pavilion, song Jieguan had to bypass chufei if he wanted to pass. But song Jieguan was also a man with a temper, so he didn''t walk around, but said these two words coldly.


    However, none of the people present would care about his coldness.


    "Ah? I beg your pardon? I didn''t hear you Wang Dao stares at him and says.


    Chu Fei looks funny. He just wants to help, but he finds a middle-aged man not far away with a gloomy face coming towards him. The middle-aged man also came down from the carriage, and his carriage was almost next to that of song Jieguan and Yuan Qing.


    Chufei didn''t know this guy, but he had a similar smell to song Jieguan. With his gloomy face, chufei doubted whether this guy had anything to do with song Jieguan.


    Because of Chu Fei''s eyes, people on the scene also subconsciously looked in that direction, including song Jieguan and Yuan Qing.


    "Father, what are you doing here?" Song Jieguan two steps to bow to salute, although others are very bad, but in the face of his father or dare not rude.


    "Yes. I have to come naturally, otherwise there are always cats and dogs who don''t know their last name. " When he said this, he touched his nose. Chufei noticed that there was a scar on his nose, which was not long but very obvious.


    If you are not a local, you naturally don''t know how the scar on song Jieguan''s father''s nose came from, so you naturally don''t know what specific message this gesture is expressing.


    But this is Shuntian Pavilion. People inside and outside Shuntian pavilion are not ordinary people. Many people are very familiar with the Song family, especially the father of song Jieguan. They all know that this action means that he has already killed himself.


    But at this time, a voice that Chu Fei was very familiar with came from Shuntian Pavilion. As he walked and talked, it was obvious that he was coming to meet someone.


    "Brother song, ha ha, why don''t you come in when brother song is here? The auction is about to start. Come on, come on, the private rooms have been cleaned up for you. By the way, there are many good things that are useful to you at this auction!"


    This man said this, quickly walked to song Jieguan''s father, smiling and looking very philistine. But chufei knew that he was just a businessman''s normal attitude towards consumers, and chufei also knew that this man was very good.


    As for song Jieguan''s father, the decision he had already made was abandoned because of this man''s sudden appearance, and he responded with a smile:


    "brother Kong is rare, ha ha!"


    "Ah! So what are you doing? This is This is Jieguan. I haven''t seen him all the time. He''s really a dragon and Phoenix among people. He''s a talented man! What''s this


    "Ah, this is Jieguan''s fiancee, Yuan Qing, the youngest daughter of the yuan family in Tianshu city."


    Anyway, the engagement has not been withdrawn, so yuan Qing''s identity is naturally the identity of his fiancee. So although yuan Qing was discontented, she didn''t deny the title in public. She rushed to the strength of the people and asked her how nice she was.


    "OK, OK, OK, come on, come on in. Don''t stay outside. Let''s have tea."


    After saying this, the man invited the Song family and Yuan Qing into Shuntian Pavilion. However, when he passed by chufei, the man quietly gave chufei a color."Yes? Boy, do you know each other? " The old man Zhang Bainian was the first to ask, and then Wang Dao said curiously:


    "brother Chu, do you know the steward of Shuntian pavilion?"


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. Of course, he knew him. He not only knew him, but also knew his character very well!


    This person is either someone else or Kong yuan, the manager of Shun Tian Pavilion in Shun Tian Fu. At that time, Chu Fei had a deep relationship with Kong yuan.


    But I don''t know why, after several decades, Kong Yuan came to Yuancheng in Zhongzhou from shuntianfu in Kyushu?


    Just now, the color that Kong Yuan gave Chu Fei was to make Chu Fei calm down. Inevitably, when Kong Yuan arranged the Song family, he would come to Chu Fei.


    But what Chu Fei thinks now has little to do with Kong yuan. What Chu Fei thinks is Meier, the hot, lovely, clingy little beauty


    However, the Song family father and son and Yuan Qing all went in. For Wang Dao, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi, there was no need to stay outside Shuntian Pavilion. But Chu Fei didn''t want to go in at all. Instead, he gave way to the side and left the main gate of Shuntian Pavilion.


    "Ah, brother Chu, why don''t you go in?"


    "Boy, you haven''t answered the question. Do you know that man?"


    Zhang Xiaozhi did not keep calm this time, but looked at Chu Fei curiously, waiting for Chu Fei''s answer.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "I''m an old friend. In fact, now I think it''s not him, but someone else..."


    "Hey, hey It''s a lovely person, isn''t it... " Old man Zhang Bainian had a dirty smile on his face.


    Chufei laughed and nodded:


    "indeed, she is the first girl I know in this world."


    Later, Uncle Zhang Bainian began to explore all kinds of details with great interest. Wang Dao and Zhang Xiaozhi listened to them. They were obviously not as interested in gossip as Uncle Zhang Bainian.


    Later, when Chu Fei was questioned, he asked directly:


    "uncle, you can''t go up because you put your mind on this kind of thing..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, old man. I don''t like practice at all!" With a wave of his hand, Mr. Zhang was awe inspiring.


    ¡­¡­


    About twenty minutes later, Kong Yuan came back to the four of Chu Fei. Seeing Chu Fei again, Kong Yuan felt a joy of rebirth.


    After all, Chu Fei left shuntianfu for his life.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s find a place to talk first..."


    Chu Fei saw Kong Yuan''s desire to talk about the past. He also wanted to talk about the past, so he raised this question.


    Kong Yuan laughed and said:


    "I''ve been ready for a long time. Otherwise, why do you think I came out for you so long. Come, come, come with me


    Kong Yuan laughingly led chufei four people into Shuntian Pavilion, and people who saw this scene had great interest in the origin of chufei.


    It''s not so easy for ordinary people to be treated like this!


    Entering Shuntian Pavilion, Chu Fei sees almost the same layout as Shuntian Pavilion in Shuntian mansion, Kyushu. The only difference is that Shuntian Pavilion here is bigger and more luxurious.


    Kong Yuan took Chu Fei to the second floor and went directly into a box near the auction host.


    The box of Shun Tian pavilion has never been a simple box, not to mention the Shun Tian Pavilion of Yuan City.


    "Come on, how about this box? Although it''s not the best, it''s better than shuntianfu''s box wall. I''ve already told you that this box is for you. Until you leave Yuancheng! "


    "Well..."


    Hearing Kong Yuan''s words, Chu Fei, Wang Dao, Uncle Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi almost simultaneously showed a look of embarrassment, thinking, hesitation and even disappointment


    Kong yuan was so confused that he didn''t know why there was such an expression on their faces.


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "Mr. Kong..."


    As soon as Chu Fei wanted to explain, Kong yuan raised his hand in a hurry and said:


    "I''m serious. Now I can''t let you call me Mr. childe any more. I can''t afford to call you Mr. childe. It''s my turn to call you Mr. childe."


    Kong Yuan didn''t aim at nothing, because what Chu Fei had brought out had already let elder an of Shenshan see the dawn of a breakthrough, which means that Chu Fei''s talent and learning is really beyond Kong Yuan''s ability.


    Before, Chu Fei didn''t call him Mr. because he was polite to each other, but now it''s not the same. Good news has come from Mr. an. Naturally, he''s not good enough to continue supporting him.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care at all, and said:


    "don''t, it''s unnecessary. Just rely on your care for me, I can''t call you Mr. too much."


    Kong yuan still wanted to refuse, but Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "that''s it, Mr. Kong. We can''t be polite any more. We''ll turn around and go!"


    "Don''t, don''t, OK, OK, then I won''t be stubborn, but the news comes from the door, and the elder ANN is hopeful." Kong Yuan didn''t know Wang Dao and others, so his words were very secret.Chu Fei didn''t care. He understood what Kong Yuan meant and said with a smile:


    "this is really good news But I still can''t accept this box. When there was an auction, I joined in the fun and used it for me. But I still couldn''t live here. I rented tianziyuan from Denglin road. "


    "I''m afraid I didn''t offend the people of the Song family..." With a bitter smile, Kong Yuan asked, "young master, your trouble has not changed..."

 Chapter 667

    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "what is troublemaking? I''m that kind of person! It''s obviously someone else who''s making trouble for me. "


    Kong Yuan gave me a look of "I understand" and said:


    "well, anyway, I know you are a scholar. No matter whether you use it or not, as long as you are still in Yuancheng, this private room is yours."


    "Well, I''ll take this box with a big face." Chufei laughs. There''s no need to refuse if it''s good, and it''s good for him.


    It''s true that Chu Fei''s face is a little hot when he thinks like this But it was soon done by him: I am the representative of the earth people, and I am a bull pen because the earth people are a bull pen! Yes!


    Zhang Bainian, Zhang Xiaozhi and Wang Dao are listening to the conversation between Chu Fei and Kong yuan. They soon know that Chu Fei should have been a great help to Shuntian Pavilion, and it also involves the elders behind the holy mountain.


    After knowing this information, they went to the next chair and sat down. Even Zhang Xiaozhi, who has always been stable, is not free from vulgarity.


    "Yes, yes." Kong Yuan looks at Chu Fei with a smile, waiting for Chu Fei''s later text. He seems to be sure that Chu Fei has something to say.


    Chu Fei didn''t feel surprised. He thought about the possibility that Meier would be here. Then he thought about what Meier would do if she was here. After he thought about everything clearly, Chu Fei said: "Mr. Kong, how did you come to Zhongzhou, Meier?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t care about that girl. Fortunately, you didn''t let me down." After a pause, Kong yuan continued with a smile:


    "as for why I came here, it''s not because of you Because of you, I was transferred from shuntianfu and came to Zhongzhou with Meier. "


    "Is Meier here? Where is she? Why didn''t you see her? " Chu Fei was a little excited, but Kong Yuan shook his head and said:


    "he was there, but he returned to Shenshan a few days ago."


    "Why are you going back?" Chufei was disappointed.


    "It''s to escort some natural materials and local treasures back. By the way, Meier will go back together."


    "When will she come back?"


    "it''s hard to say that the sky climbing list has been opened. Maybe he will go to the nearest forbidden area to compete for the sky climbing list."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei and Kong yuan have been chatting for a long time, and they don''t avoid anything, but Wang Dao goes out for a walk when he thinks it''s not suitable to listen in.


    Wang Dao didn''t come back until the auction was about to start. At this time, Chu Fei and Kong Yuan had already talked about it.


    "The auction is about to start. Have fun. I''ll arrange some food and drink. By the way, I should take care of others. I''ll be scolded if I spend too much time with you." Kong Yuan then left with a smile. He didn''t know much about Kung Fu, so a maid brought fruit tray, cakes, wine and tea.


    Chufei and they enjoy nothing while looking at the lively hall outside. Nearly 200 people have entered the hall, and any one of them is a rich man named by the name inside and outside the Yuan City.


    And on the auction table in front of the hall, an old man has already stepped up to prepare to start.


    At the moment when the old man stepped onto the auction table, the noisy hall became quiet, and most of the people in many boxes focused their eyes on him.


    The old man was dressed in yellow, with a bald head and long beard. He looked like a turtle fairy, but Chu Fei found that the old man''s cultivation was so low that he didn''t even open the elixir field.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the auction will begin soon." His voice is not big, but it is clear into the ears of the public.


    "There is no upper limit on the number of items for auction today. After the end of our Shuntian Pavilion auction, you can take out what you want to auction, or host it yourself or we can host it. We are all familiar with the way of auction, money, treasures, as long as the auctioneer agreed things can be used to bid. Well, let''s start the first item auction. "


    When the old man said this, he didn''t have any mood swings. It''s probably the sequela after he said the same paragraph for many times.


    Immediately after the auction was announced, people from Shuntian Pavilion carried up a jade box the size of a suitcase, followed by a man holding an inclined table.


    The table was set, the jade box was placed on the slope, and then the man went down. The old man went to open the jade box and was stunned for a while. Then he turned around and showed the things in the jade box in front of the public.


    "Yangshen pill, 36 pills, Yunshen pill, 72 pills. The base price is one million fayuanjing. You can start."


    The old man''s auction literacy is very poor, it seems that he is not professional at all, but it does not hinder the enthusiasm of the people.


    In the box, Chu Fei''s eyes were a little hot looking at the pills, but he didn''t know what they were used for. From the name, they must have something to do with divine consciousness.


    Holding the idea of watching the crowd, Wang Dao seemed to think that he was the one with the highest accomplishments and the most extensive knowledge, so he automatically took over the task of popularizing common sense to Chu Fei and his three friends."Yangshen pill nourishes divine consciousness, while Yunshen pill breeds divine consciousness. The combination of these two kinds of pills can enhance human divine consciousness to a limit in an extreme time."


    "Well, what''s the price?" Chu Fei said casually, and then thought of the word "black claw". In an instant, Chu Fei laughed bitterly in his heart: Yes, I''ve played a lot with the vanguard.


    "Well, it''s just that there will be more hurdles in the breakthrough." Wang Dao didn''t take these two kinds of pills. He just heard of them, so he was not sure.


    Chu Fei''s cultivation has always been based on the examination system, so I don''t know what the level was like when I broke through it. Anyway, it should be something like the devil.


    "Well, that sounds good. It''s just a million francs crystal. The price is really expensive. Well, you have money Forget it, when I didn''t say it. " Chu Fei sighed, while Wang Dao was depressed.


    Uncle Zhang Bainian looked at Chu Fei with a funny face and said, "you''re not rich..."


    "I have money, but I don''t have many fayuanjing..."


    "You still have fayuanjing?"


    Chu Fei rolled a white eye, oneself this cheap elder is really various colors.


    At this point, the following has begun to offer, each offer is 100000 up, it is estimated that it is also a default rule.


    However, in just a few minutes, the price of this healing pill has exceeded 5 million. Moreover, this trend of price increase has not stopped, and it is not a matter to see how many millions of words grow.


    "Is the pills of Lagerstroemia indica very scarce? How can 108 pills of Shenshi realm get such a high price?"


    "There is no shortage of pills in that world. I also tell you that these 108 pills are worth more than ten million in absolute value..."


    "But this is fayuanjing! Not Yuanjing, not xianyuanjing! " Chu Fei was very shocked. Fayuanjing was something that could only be condensed by the monks of TIANTI realm. Although there are mineral deposits of fayuanjing in nature, they are even rarer.


    Therefore, if the unit is fayuanjing, Chu Fei really thinks that the pill is already beyond the sky.


    "Let me ask you this, boy. You are at least in the realm of the divine chamber. You have been practicing for a long time. You have been to many places. How many treasures have you seen? How many treasures have you got? "


    "Well Sir, what kind of... " Chu Fei is a little tangled, because he is not sure whether the earth''s modern scientific and technological weapons and future scientific and technological weapons can be included in the scope of natural resources and local treasures. If he can, he really has some... "


    Mr. Zhang Bai Ren rolled his eyes and said:


    "to be clear, you can''t afford it."


    Chu Fei was depressed, but there was no way to think about it. And because of the system, Chu Fei was not in a hurry to use pills to improve his consciousness. But the problem was, even if he didn''t want pills, what else?


    In case someone else sells kindling, can you stop it?


    But the question is, if the price is so expensive, how should chufei bid?


    Uncle Zhang Bainian also saw Chu Fei''s ugly face. He thought that Chu Fei really wanted to buy something. He said, "you certainly don''t have Yuanjing, but you can think of other ways It''s not like they can only buy it with Yuanjing... "


    "What can I do Barter... "


    "Yes, a lot of people do."


    ¡­¡­


    The price outcry in the hall has slowed down a lot, and the price has been raised to nearly 10 million. However, no one has called out the price of the last 10 million mark. It seems that everyone is thinking about whether to be reserved or not. But at this time, a young voice sounded in the box on the third floor.


    "108 million francs."


    After the bidding, the whole Shuntian pavilion was quiet. Nothing else. Everyone was angry, but soon he lost his temper.


    They are rich and powerful. What can you do!


    However, at this time, Chu Fei, who was very depressed, suddenly began to laugh. He had already recognized that it was the voice of song Jieguan, the young master of the Song family. He directly slapped the table and made a loud bang. Chu Fei said:


    "is the Song family very rich? Twenty million! "


    Song Jieguan in the box on the third floor wanted to perform well in front of Yuan Qing, and his previous performance was really good. He was always on the lookout when people were bidding. He was calm and wise. When they were almost bidding, he stood up and called for the highest price.


    That is to say, it reflects the financial resources of the Song family and expresses its respect for Shuntian Pavilion. It''s killing two birds with one stone! But the problem is that Chu Fei, who is unhappy with him, is here. Naturally, it is impossible to make him happy.


    Now, it''s natural that song was not happy to dismiss the officials.


    "21 million." Song Jieguan''s voice was calm and seemed to be smiling.


    Chu Fei''s divine consciousness is under the blessing of the system or the elder sister''s mystery. He goes directly through the barrier of Shuntian Pavilion box and sees song Jieguan and Yuan Qing in the box on the third floor.At this time, yuan Qingzheng sat far away by the door and didn''t seem to care about the auction at all, while song Jieguan sat at the window and looked at the auction below.


    "You''re trying to pretend Unfortunately, how can I make you pretend to be successful? " Chu Fei sneered in his heart, and then called out: "song Jieguan, remember to eat or not, OK, 25 million!"


    Chu Fei''s arrogance made the whole people in Shuntian Pavilion puzzled. At the back of the auction house, an old monk with high accomplishments frowned and looked at the middle-aged humanity around him:


    "you brought him in, didn''t you? Did he have a grudge with the Song family?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say."


    "Yes? Kong yuan, isn''t that your friend? You''ve been chatting with him for a long time. Haven''t you found out this? "


    With a wry smile, Kong Yuan quickly explained: "no, master, you misunderstood me. It''s not that I didn''t find out, but that I''m not sure whether they hate each other, or I don''t like seeing the Song family alone..."


    "Ah? So reckless? " The old friar was surprised, "this boy should have no support, or can he be chased from Kyushu to Zhongzhou by old Shanji?"


    "Well Maybe it''s not Mang, just simple I don''t care about the Song family. " Kong Yuan stuttered a little because he really didn''t know how to explain Chu Fei''s behavior.

 Chapter 668

    "In this way, it doesn''t matter. There''s no need for him to get involved with the Song family. However, it seems that this boy should have a lot of needs. Go and see if we can help. You''ve gone too far in shuntianfu. "


    The old friar was obviously not a member of the old Shanji camp, but from his attitude towards chufei, he didn''t look like a member of the old Anchang camp. He seemed to be a middle school.


    But Kong yuan was very clear about his master''s temperament. He just did what he wanted. Because he didn''t like the old mountain chicken, he would treat Chu Fei better.


    But the reason is no longer important, the result is important. After receiving the order, Kong Yuan gave the things he was responsible for to someone else, and he returned to Chu Fei''s box.


    At this time, Chu Fei gave up the auction competition with song Jieguan, and song Jieguan sold the first one at the price of 27 million fayuanjing, that is, 108 Shenzhi pills.


    "Young master, you are very lucky." After Kong Yuan came in, he wanted to sigh, but Chu Fei misunderstood him. Chu Fei said, "if you raise the price, what luck do you need? That boy is the biggest loser today."


    "Well, I''m not talking about song dismissing."


    "What do you say? Am I lucky anywhere else?"


    In the face of Chu Fei''s doubts, Kong Yuan said with a smile:


    "just now, my teacher asked me to see if there is anything I can do for you, as a compensation and thanks to elder an and Ni Bingfeng."


    "Yes? Why, Mr. Kong, do you feel sorry for me? " Chufei thought it funny, but he also thought it funny. After all, things about conscience always surprised people.


    "Almost, young master, you see..." Kong yuan was a bit embarrassed, but he also knew that what Shuntian Pavilion had done before was not authentic.


    "Yes, I''m sure I need your help, but don''t worry. Let''s have a look. First, who knows if there will be something I want!"


    Kong Yuan nodded. He glanced at the auction table. Now the auction items have been put up. It''s also a large jade box.


    "First level fire!" The auction host only glanced at the jade box and recognized what it was, so he said the auction goods very casually.


    When they heard that it was a first-class fire, they all laughed. It was really useless.


    But we are not fools. If the first level fire can be put in the second auction order, there must be a lot of quantity and variety. Only in this way can we have more value than the 108 pills.


    But the problem is, even if you collect all the first-class kindling, it''s useless. No one will need the first-class kindling!


    In other words, the substitutability of first-class fire is too great.


    But the people who have these ideas don''t include Chu Fei. On the contrary, after hearing the four words "first-class fire" from the auction host, Chu Fei waved his hand and said: "Mr. Kong, I want this. Well, but I''m sure Yuanjing is not enough, so think about what you need in exchange. "


    "Well Good Kong Yuan Leng for a while, he did not expect that Chu Fei would make a decision when he only heard four words. But now that Chu Fei has made a decision, he will naturally start to think about what to exchange.


    On the contrary, the faces of Wang Dao, Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi showed a very puzzled and disdainful expression.


    "I said, didn''t you say you could help just now? Is your help from Shuntian Pavilion telling the auctioneer what to exchange for?" Uncle Zhang Bainian rolled his eyes, and Wang Dao beside him said with disdain:


    "I thought you Shuntian pavilion would give things to brother Chu generously."


    Chu Fei is a little embarrassed, so is Kong yuan. However, in spite of his embarrassment, Kong yuan could only explain it awkwardly and said:


    "that jade box contains all the first-class kindling, a total of 108 kinds..."


    Ah?


    Chu Fei four people all froze, but everybody froze reason is not identical.


    Chu Fei was stunned because he didn''t know that there were 108 kinds of first-class fire before. The reason why Wang Dao, Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi were stunned was that Shuntian Pavilion had collected 108 kinds of first-class fire.


    It''s not too hard, but it''s a very troublesome thing.


    And although kindling is relatively easy to get, it is only a few common, but in fact, although many kindling can only be rated as grade one, it is not a simple thing to get them.


    On the auction table, the old man motioned for people to open the big jade box, revealing 108 special jade bottles, which contained 108 kinds of first-class fire.


    "It''s not easy to collect 108 kinds of kindling, but I also know that it''s not appropriate to use Yuanjing to measure the value of these 108 kinds of kindling. Therefore, this auction can only be conducted by barter, and the one who brings out the highest value will belong to him..."


    That said, few people are interested in this second auction.And a limited number of interested people are just interested. Unlike Chu Fei, he really needs 108 kinds of kindling.


    "Young master, just a moment." Kong yuan left the box and went to find his master.


    Kong Yuan''s master was the supreme ruler of Shun Tian Pavilion in Yuan City, which Chu Fei and others did not know.


    A moment later, Kong Yuan came back. He was smiling and said:


    "young master, you can change your opinions to these first-class kindling, but we have a request."


    "What requirements?" Chu Fei asks curiously.


    "It must not be a common object. It''s better to look mysterious and special. In this way, we can also forge a fake that it is very valuable."


    "So it''s to cheat them?" Chu Fei pointed to those people under the hall, and Kong Yuan nodded. The meaning was very obvious.


    If Chu Fei is thoughtful, this is not a problem, even for Chu Fei, it is not a problem at all. The real question is, which one should I choose


    In this world, Chu Fei has made a lot of things public, but there is no way to see how valuable they are from the surface. In terms of science and technology, precious things are rarely useful to monks.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei didn''t think of anything really suitable. In the end, he simply didn''t worry any more and exchanged a pistol and hundreds of pistol bullets directly from the system.


    "This thing Young master, isn''t this the weapon you used to deal with the Liu family? "


    "Yes, indeed." Chu Fei said with a confident smile: "this thing has limited power, Mr. Kong, you know, but as long as you understand the principle of this thing, there will always be some benefits for you."


    "Ah?" Kong Yuan didn''t understand what the weapon would do to the holy mountain, but Chu Fei said: "I believe you and it. As long as you understand the principle of this thing, and it''s not very difficult, then you can make something really useful. For example, Zhenyuan gun... "


    Chu Fei just casually gave a name, but it was enough to frighten people. What''s more, Chu Fei didn''t think it was too difficult.


    "Well, young master, what''s the power of Zhenyuan gun..."


    "The deterrent power to the great friars should be limited, but for the friars at the bottom, it should be a means to protect their lives."


    Kong Yuanru nodded thoughtfully, but soon realized that what his master wanted was only face, and what Chu Fei gave was obviously beyond the scope of face.


    Thinking of this, Kong yuan first learned the usage of pistol from Chu Fei, and then left with something.


    A moment later, the old man on the auction table got the notice from the backstage, and then announced directly:


    "well, someone has already brought out something good enough, and the 108 kinds of kindling have become that person''s. Next, the next auction item... "


    ¡­¡­


    Few people realize that the process that should have been open outcry trading is inexplicably replaced by black box operation. Chu Fei didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Obviously, Kong Yuan''s master was really aware of the benefits of pistol, so he chose to hide it.


    On the contrary, if Chu Fei only takes out something to deceive others, they will show it publicly to earn face for themselves.


    It''s like the difference between the rich and the poor, because the rich have the confidence, so they don''t care about the bad clothes they wear, and they don''t care about saying they are poor. But the real poor without money are different. They worry about being looked down upon and ridiculed, so they either bite their teeth or claim to be rich.


    It''s all the same nature


    Soon, the big jade box was brought to Chu Fei by Kong yuan, and Chu Fei also threw the jade box into tuntian ring, the rest is not suitable to show in Shuntian Pavilion.


    The next auction had been going on for a long time, and occasionally there were some kindling that Chu Fei needed, but because he didn''t have money, and because he was embarrassed to take advantage of Shuntian Pavilion, he let it go.


    However, all the kindling fell into the hands of the Song family. Song dismissed his official. Today, he was in the limelight. Only the first auction item suffered a little loss.


    When the auction was over and Chu Fei was about to leave, Kong Yuan saw some of Chu Fei''s ideas. He quietly gathered in Chu Fei''s ear and said:


    "young master, do you need kindling very much?"


    "Guess what." Chufei smiles and Kongyuan nods. He has already guessed that the fire of daohuo is given to chufei by himself.


    "I''m sure you can do it, young master. In Yuancheng, the family with the largest number of kindlings is the Song family. There may not be many low-grade kindlings like grade I, but they must have a lot of inventory of grade 2345 kindlings."


    "Really?" Chu Fei looks at Kong yuan with a bad smile.


    "Really."


    "I''ll treat you to delicious food later. By the way, if you have a chance to bring a message to Meier Just say, "long time no see."

 Chapter 669

    Chu Fei wanted to say something ambiguous, which was the fault of being a dandy. But at the thought of the conflict between the ideas of crape myrtle and the idea of the earth, Chu Fei swallowed what he almost said.


    Kongyuan has changed his mind for decades. In the heart feels funny at the same time, also finally to Chu Fei and more a positive sense.


    "Mr. Chu, it''s not very useful for you to take this jade card, but it can guarantee that there will be a box in any Shuntian Pavilion."


    Chu Fei took it, then pulled two sentences, and left Shun Tian Ge.


    Chufei, they left late. After the auction, at least half of them left quickly. When Chu Fei came out of Shuntian Pavilion, the carriage of the Song family was out of their sight.


    This auction didn''t take much time. It''s evening now. Wang Dao, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi obviously don''t want to go back to rest.


    But chufei is different. Now chufei wants to upgrade his daohuo.


    So after a simple exchange of ideas, Chu Fei and Uncle Zhang Bainian separated.


    Chu Fei went back to Denglin road directly, while Uncle Zhang Bainian went to other stores.


    After returning to Denglin Dao, Chu Fei didn''t do anything more. He went back to his room and began to study the upgrading of daohuo.


    When the system first identified daohuo, it already gave the method of daohuo upgrade. Now, chufei only needs to spend a little exchange point to get all the details of daohuo upgrade.


    After getting the "manual" of daohuo upgrade, Chu Fei took out the big jade box containing 108 kinds of daohuo, then released the fire in the jade bottle one by one, identified it, and threw it into the Dantian space.


    In the Dantian space, Reich and Leslie are studying the puppets they got from the wasteland on the island. Although it has been several days, they have not gained much.


    Just when they were immersed in the puppet technology, a flame suddenly appeared in the high air, which was arranged in the high air together with the several kinds of fire that Chu Fei got before.


    At the beginning, they didn''t find it, but with more and more fires, the bright spots in the sky became more and more obvious. The key is that with the increase of the number of fires, they felt the change of Nanming in this space.


    "You say, did the master rob that big family today, or where did he get so many kinds of fire..." Looking at the sky, Lai Chi''s face is dignified.


    "Is it?" Leslie was puzzled at first, and soon became excited, saying:


    "if it''s true, I have to talk to the host. It''s boring to stay here all the time. These broken puppets don''t know when they can study and understand."


    While speaking, Leslie directly kicked the huge puppet wreck in front of him, but the puppet wreck didn''t respond at all.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, he carefully understood the information of these first-class fires. After more than an hour, Chu Fei finally identified all 108 fires.


    When these fires are thrown into the Dantian space, Chu Fei can finally give a summary.


    "The difference between these first-class flames of emotion can be as small as this..."


    If you want to give an example to describe these and the fire, chufei will use a pixel specific "color ring diagram" as an analogy. If these fires are arranged in a circle according to the degree of similarity, the more adjacent fires tend to be the same, and the more distant fires are, the greater the difference between them.


    Chu Fei was confused by the names of the 108 kinds of fire. At last, Chu Fei decided to forget the 108 names after the fusion of these kinds of fire!


    After making this decision, chufei immediately decided to start.


    In the first step, the spirit enters the Dantian space from the divine chamber space, and comes to laichi and Leslie. Then, together with them, he looks up at the fire in the sky. After making a good defense, chufei begins to merge.


    According to the "manual", Chu Fei threw those first-class fires one by one into the "sun" which was transformed by Dao fire. Each time he threw one, Dao fire would suddenly enlarge the flame, and then slowly restore calm.


    After the fire of Tao fire calmed down, Chu Fei immediately put in the second fire


    At first, the fire types of Dao fire didn''t change much, but after nine kinds of fire were put into it, Chu Fei felt that some changes had taken place in the fire types, but he couldn''t tell exactly where they had changed


    After 36 kinds of fire were put in, the change became more obvious, but only chufei could feel it, and laichi and Leslie could not feel it at all.


    72, 108


    All the first level fire was swallowed by the fire of Tao. Chu Fei was very sure that he clearly felt the change of the fire of Tao, but it was complicated to understand.First of all, the temperature of Dao fire must have increased a lot. It is estimated that it has at least doubled. In addition, there is a mysterious charm in daohuo, which can''t be explained clearly, but it can remind people of the feeling of Tiandao.


    As for Reich and Leslie, they didn''t feel the change of Dao fire until 108 first-class fire seeds were thrown in. After all, the temperature of the whole Dantian space increased a little


    After this, the spirit of chufei returns to the God room, and chufei''s Noumenon finds a Firebird, and then closes his eyes to feel the change of fire.


    "A little more Hiss This is Angry... "


    After pondering for a long time, Chu Fei finally found more changes in daohuo. After all, the bird in the palm of his hand looks like a living creature.


    Counting the time, nearly three hours have passed, and the time has come to more than eight o''clock in the evening. Chu Fei is thinking about why Zhang Bainian and they haven''t come back, but just at this time, the footsteps of three people come from outside the yard.


    Listen to the voice, Chu Fei knows that it''s not Zhang Bairen


    "Qing''er, the inns in Yuancheng are really full. I don''t know why. Really, I didn''t cheat you!"


    This voice is song Jieguan''s, but his voice is not big, far from the last time when the arrogance, but seems to deliberately lower the voice.


    Chu Fei let out his divine sense and saw clearly who was coming. One was song Jieguan, the other was his divorced girlfriend yuan Qing, and the third was the girl who accompanied song Jieguan last time.


    "There is no forbidden area nearby, and there is no big event in Yuan City. The inn can''t be full." Yuan Qing''s indifferent voice rang out.


    "It''s impossible. It''s true. We''ve all turned around. There''s no more. The boarding road is full." Song Jieguan said cautiously and anxiously.


    Yuan Qing puzzling frown, she did not understand why song Jieguan will be such an attitude. After all, he had been to so many Inns before, and he was not so careful when he dismissed his official.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yuan Qing asked.


    In the face of Yuan Qing''s problem, song Jieguan was a little embarrassed, but for the sake of face, he could only try his best to explain, saying:


    "I just don''t want to If you don''t want to live outside, there''s no need. Even if you really quit the marriage, it doesn''t prevent you from living in my house. There are so many houses in my house... "


    "Oh, no, I want to live here." Yuan Qing did not explain much, nor was she interested in explaining more.


    But song Jieguan knew very well in his heart that if yuan Qing was really allowed to live here, the engagement between them might really be over.


    Looking at Yuan Qing''s face and figure, he didn''t want to be dismissed.


    "Well, Qing''er..."


    "Don''t call me Qing''er." Yuan Qing interrupted coldly.


    Song Jieguan suppressed his anger and said with a smile:


    "well, Miss yuan, in this way, I know you don''t want to have too much relationship with me. In this way, you live in the room prepared for you by my family, and I''ll come out and find a friend to live in. It''s always good. You can''t live outside just because of the relationship of their generation."


    Song Jie Guan''s words were awesome, so Yuan Qing had to be shocked.


    But in the courtyard of Tian Zi Hao, Chu Fei''s face was a bad smile, and all of them were men. Who didn''t understand what he was thinking! This method was also used by Chu Fei when he was a rich second generation


    Song Jieguan saw yuan Qing in a daze and knew that his move had finally played a role. Just as he was preparing to take advantage of the victory to pursue the next city, the door of tianzihao yard opened and Chu Fei stepped out.


    "Ah, you poor man, how dare you come?"


    Chu Fei pointed to song Jieguan arrogantly, and then in Song Jieguan''s angry and frightened eyes, he said angrily:


    "the courtyard of Mingming is empty, and you cheat other people''s girls that the boarding road is full. What do you want to do? Don''t pretend to be rich if you don''t have money. Don''t dress up if you''re not a good person. It''s like a weak scholar. Who in Yuancheng doesn''t know what you are! "


    After Chu Fei said something, Yuan Qing glared at Song Jieguan angrily. Song Jieguan immediately knew what chufei''s idea was, but now he was yellow mud, not dung.


    "You Shameless, shameless


    Looking at Song Jieguan, Chu Fei sneers and walks directly to him. The distance between them is no more than 10 cm


    Facing Chu Fei''s strong power, song Jieguan Ruo retreated.


    "Ha ha, girl, the courtyard of Di Zi Hao is empty. Denglin road is opened by my friend, and you don''t have to spend money. I''m in charge. The courtyard of Di Zi Hao is for you. Don''t thank me or refuse. I just don''t like this guy! A poor man is still pretending to be a wolf with a big tail in front of me. I really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick! "


    Yuan Qingleng looked at Chu Fei''s eyes for a moment, trying to see some truth from Chu Fei''s eyes, but where would Chu Fei be seen by him? Finally, Yuan Qing nodded and said:


    "so, thank you very much."


    "No, no, you''ll arrange it." With a wave of his hand, Chu Fei focused his attention on song Jieguan again. With a sneer, he said:"Boy, give me a reason not to beat you."


    Song Jieguan was about to cry, but thinking about his family''s plan, he could only bite his teeth to strengthen his courage, and said: "you''re bullshit. It''s clear that di Zihao lives in Dao Zong''s Wang Dao!"

 Chapter 670

    Chu Fei turned his mouth and was about to explain. Wang Dao''s voice came from the front hall and said, "what is it! Who said me! Does it matter to you where I live? "


    Before the words were heard, Uncle Zhang Bainian, Zhang Xiaozhi and Wang Dao came in. Song Jieguan looked at Wang Dao''s words and said directly, "you can naturally ask if I''m lying. This man has a grudge against me. Don''t believe what he said."


    Wang Dao just wanted to talk. Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "Oh, you''re so bold. People are here every day. You dare to cheat people. Wang Dao, tell him whether the house belongs to you or not!"


    Although Wang Dao looks like a rough man, he is very smart. Seeing that the room Chu Fei points to is an empty room in tianzihao, he naturally understands Chu Fei''s idea and immediately says:


    "go away, that house is obviously yours, and the one in the middle is mine. You lost the bet last night!"


    If Wang Dao admits it directly, maybe yuan Qing will doubt it, but Wang Dao''s direct action will completely blur the truth.


    Chu Fei got down from the donkey and shrugged: "yes, yesterday''s bet shouldn''t count. You cheated."


    "I won, too. The house in the middle is mine. Today you''re going to live on the other side! "


    Zhang Xiaozhi looked a little dull beside her. She really didn''t expect that these two men could stare and talk nonsense.


    "You You... " Song Jieguan this gas, can''t help, things to now, he has a hundred words.


    Chu Fei sneered and held song Jieguan''s shoulder while scolding him. Then he shook his hand and threw song Jieguan out of Denglin road across the courtyard wall and directly fell on the street outside.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the other girl and said:


    "what''s the matter with you? Do you want to go back with him?"


    From the news that he heard when he passed the song mansion, Chu Fei thought that the girl was the girl with the bed that song Jieguan said. Combined with the girl''s attitude yesterday, Chu Fei thinks that the girl must not be voluntary.


    So, after all, Chu Fei didn''t mind disgusting them and helping one more person.


    Facing Chu Fei''s problem, the girl was stunned for a moment, but finally she shook her head. From her eyes, Chu Fei saw the word despair.


    This girl is also a monk, but her accomplishments are lower than that of song Jieguan. Song Jieguan is the source of life. The source of life has been opened, but the girl is still in the realm of Dantian.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the girl is not very old, and her teenage age is about the same as Wan Yu. If she can reach the perfect state of Dantian at this age, it can only be said that her talent is really good.


    Moreover, Chu Fei didn''t find the feeling of excessive tonic, that is to say, the girl''s cultivation should come from her own cultivation, without many external factors.


    But such a person, when song Jieguan''s bedside girl, is still so desperate. If you look at the girl''s temperament, Chu Fei judges that there must be another story of family struggle.


    "Sister, what''s your name?"


    "Chu." The girl didn''t have much reaction to chufei''s attitude, but it''s understandable that the desperate people would care about these things.


    "Ah? That Chu Chufei asked, but the girl didn''t answer. Chufei also knew that she was a little stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    Beside, Yuan Qing saw that Chu Fei''s attention was on song Jieguan''s bedside girl. Instead of staying here, she turned and entered the dizihao courtyard.


    Chu Fei said that the courtyard was his, but as soon as he entered the room, Yuan Qing saw the packages placed in the room and on the table, as well as the beds that were obviously passive.


    Just when she was puzzled, Wang Dao rushed in with a smile and quickly put the things into her belongings, saying:


    "Hey, brother Chu said that this yard is yours, that''s yours. I''ll go to sleep in the house of tianzihao!"


    With that, Wang Dao floated directly into tianzihao and occupied the middle room, which was really chufei''s.


    At this point, Yuan Qing understood that what song Jieguan said was true, but Chu Fei helped himself.


    Anyway, she yuan Qing is not willing to live in the Song family, plus other inn is really full, simply also inherited Chu Fei this feeling..


    But Chengqing is Chengqing. She won''t live in a man''s room, so she went to the next room to live. She didn''t tell her father what she believed he could handle.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Chu Fei was a little worried when he looked at the girl with the same surname.


    She is beautiful, gifted and has the same surname. Considering her temperament, Chu Fei suddenly wants to save the girl


    "Boy, what are you looking at? Are you thinking something dirty?" Zhang Bainian quietly goes to chufei, and suddenly pats chufei with a bad smile on his face.Chu Fei naturally won''t be scared, but this seemingly childish behavior of Uncle Zhang Bainian has clearly set off Chu Fei''s "dirty" idea.


    Of course, Chu Fei knows that in fact, it''s not so dirty. Beauty always helps us habitually. As for what happens after helping, Chu Fei doesn''t think much about it.


    "No matter how dirty the idea is, it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t take action, does it?" Chu Fei asked, then turned his head to the girl and said:


    "give me a chance, no, help you."


    The girl was already desperate. Desperate people would not want to see others help, but because of the disturbance of Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian, she became interested in it.


    "How do you want to help me?"


    "Then I have to know what''s going on." Chu Fei bangs yahuazi, and then directly explores the whole climbing path. He finds Zhang Laosan, a busy man in front of him. Chu Fei directly sends a message to him, saying:


    "what''s the matter with you? Do you have a Chu family in Yuancheng?"


    Living in Yuancheng with a monk, Zhang Laosan naturally knew how much a monk could do. The sound in his ear was very familiar, so he didn''t refuse to respond, saying:


    "yes, there was a Chu family, a small family, with a total of several hundred people. I heard that because of offending the Song family, they were destroyed, and the Chu family died, leaving only the daughter of the Chu family leader, who was dismissed by song By the way, the girl who came with song Jieguan that day... "


    "Well, how about the Chu family, compared with the Song family?" Chu Fei continues to sound and inquire.


    "Every family has bad people, but the Chu family is much better. Except one or two of them have a bad temper and hit people easily, others are very good and have done many good deeds. They even open porridge sheds when the weather is cold..."


    Zhang Laosan said simply, but it is enough to show that the Chu family is a good family. But the question is why the Chu family was destroyed by the Song family


    However, this question has not yet been asked, and Mr. Zhang has already mentioned it.


    "Later, it seems that the two thuggish temper of the Chu family provoked song''s dismissal, and then they were killed by the Song family for reasons."


    From Zhang Laosan''s words, Chu Fei heard a kind of angry tone. He seemed to be glad that he wasn''t a monk and didn''t enter the world where each of them was killed easily


    Chu Fei didn''t want to change other people''s thoughts, so he didn''t say anything about it. He just got all the answers he wanted from Zhang Laosan''s words.


    But Chu Fei is not stupid either. Now he has two very firm ideas in his mind:


    first, the girl with the same surname will help! Second, the path of ascent and Zhang Laosan are definitely not simple, even though he is not a monk


    Knowing everything, Chu Fei looked at the girl with the same surname in front of him and said:


    "my surname is Chu too. Maybe we were the same ancestor hundreds of thousands of years ago. Can you tell me your name?"


    "Chu..." The girl''s voice is still cold.


    Chu Fei waited for a long time, but they didn''t go on talking about it, so Chu Fei was puzzled and tried to ask:


    "your name is Chu Chu?"


    The girl nodded and said, "ChuChu."


    Chu Fei had a strange look on his face, and then he said:


    "well, sister Chu, Hello, my name is Chu Fei. I really have the same surname..."


    Chufei means that it''s not a coincidence that I''m looking for. It''s really the same surname.


    However, this made Uncle Zhang Bainian look contemptuous and say:


    "well, how do you plan to help her? This girl''s business is not so easy to help."


    Hearing the old man''s words, ChuChu nodded calmly, as if he was watching other people''s affairs. Chu Fei didn''t even think about it and said, "look, there''s always a chance. But, sister, don''t leave. Just hang out with me. When the time comes, join my sect. "


    ChuChu didn''t nod or shake her head. She was thinking about what chufei was talking about. For your beauty? As soon as this idea appeared, it was directly forgotten by ChuChu, because chufei never showed any sexual interest when he looked at her.


    "What school do you belong to? Can you count what you say? " Uncle Zhang Bainian asked in a voice beside him, as if he had become a ChuChu grandfather at this moment.


    Zhang Xiaozhi looked at it with great interest and didn''t know what she was thinking. As for Wang Dao, he also looks at Chu Fei curiously. After all, Chu Fei hasn''t gone through with them.


    "Well, I''m the patriarch, and I''ll keep my word."


    "You''re the Lord? Your accomplishments Isn''t your school worse... " Although Zhang Bairen''s words were very impolite, there was no malice. On the contrary, there was a little worry in his tone. Obviously, he was worried that Chu feimen''s weak power could not help Chu.


    Chu Fei didn''t care about his words either, but looked at the old man strangely and said, "uncle, you How... "


    "Why, I have a good eye for children, can''t I! One granddaughter is also a leader, and two granddaughters are also leaders. Can you manage it? "Chu Fei grins bitterly. He doesn''t know what master Zhang Bainian thinks, but in this case, he has unified his mind.


    As for Wang Dao, he is not a colleague at all. Naturally, he doesn''t need to consider his ideas.


    "That''s it. Sister, sleep with Xiao Zhi. Don''t go back to the Song family. It''s no fun to go back."


    ChuChu thought about it, nodded and agreed. But there was no extra look on her face. She was still almost merciless and indifferent. The haze of despair did not know when to fade.


    It''s arranged here. Naturally, there won''t be any more episodes tonight. Wang Dao occupies Chu Fei''s room, and Chu Fei naturally goes to learn from the yellow croaker. Uncle Zhang Bainen lives in his own room, and Xiao Zhi and Chu Chu squeeze into one.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away from the Song family, song Jieguan went back to his room in a mess and never had a rest. He was waiting, naturally waiting for his father and grandfather.


    It was not until midnight that song Jieguan''s father and grandfather came to song Jieguan''s room.


    Song Jieguan embarrassed appearance, they already know, but has not come to ask.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? Where''s yuan Qing?" Song Jieguan''s grandfather, song''s home owner asked in a deep voice. Next to him, song Jieguan''s father said nothing, just quietly watching.


    "That''s my grandfather''s coming..."


    Later, song Jieguan made things clear, and did not hide anything.


    "Who hit you before?" Asked the old master of the Song family, frowning.


    "Well, that''s him."


    "Wang Dao of daozong is also involved?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on. I think they are right."


    Song''s dismissal was not stupid, so he could only admit his bad luck.


    "In that case, don''t delay. It seems that Yuan Qing can''t marry you voluntarily. " Then the old man looked at his son, song Jieguan''s father, and said, "then kill yuan Demin, inform Tianshu City, besiege yuan''s family, but don''t rush to do it."


    "Yes, father."


    "As for the boy who ascended the road, don''t worry. I''ll kill him later."


    "Well, I''ll kill yuan Demian first." Song Jieguan''s father stood up and left, while the old master of the Song family said to song Jieguan:


    "come with me and go to duandaoling."


    Song was overjoyed at his dismissal. It seemed that all the bad luck was nothing.


    In the night, the old and the young floated away and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 671

    The next door to the song mansion is also the property of the Song family, but it is a guest room.


    Although the Song family is very big, it can be regarded as a family with a brand in Yuancheng, but it doesn''t mean that the Song family can live in a house so big that they can easily live in hundreds of thousands of people.


    The reason why the courtyard of the Song family''s mansion is a mansion is that there is a lineage of the old master of the Song family living here, and other big houses nearby are also owned by the Song family, but they are all collateral blood.


    Therefore, although yuan Demin did not go out with his daughter yuan Qing to find an inn to live in, he did not live directly in the main courtyard of the Song family mansion.


    He lives next door, and it''s far away.


    The courtyard is also very large. Every room in the front and back of the courtyard is a guest room. There are dozens of servants just waiting on the house. Even if no one lives in it, they will clean it.


    Although yuan Demian and his entourage all lived in this courtyard, they only occupied three rooms.


    However, Yuan Demin''s casual people live in the yard of Er Jin, while yuan Demin himself lives in the yard of San Jin.


    The night was deep, and all who should have gone to sleep had already gone to sleep. But yuan did not dare to sleep. Sitting at the table, Yuan frowned and looked at a book.


    However, although he has turned many pages, yuan did not read a word at all.


    The reason why he stayed in the Song family was completely because of the relationship between the two elders that had not been completely torn up on the surface.


    Of course, the relationship between the elders of the yuan family in Song Dynasty can not be broken. After all, the elders of the yuan family have passed away.


    In the room, Dan lamp was hanging on the roof, flickering.


    Yuan Demin frowned, put down his book and looked up at the Dandeng which was no longer calm.


    "Now that you''re here, just show up. Why do you want to hide your body?"


    Yuan Demin then closed his eyes, and outside the room, on the roof of another house more than ten meters away from the house, a figure looked at this side with a sneer.


    "It seems that you already know that I will come to kill you." After a moment''s silence, the figure outside finally said, "the three skills of misty smoke really deserve the reputation, ha ha."


    The three skills of misty smoke are the core secrets of the yuan family in Tianshu city. If their strength and class do not reach a certain level, they are really not qualified to understand these.


    "Even if you don''t use three skills, your song family''s mind is already known to everyone."


    Yuan Demin still closed his eyes, but there was no real fluctuation around his body. At the moment, he seemed to have given up resistance.


    Outside, the figure on the roof knew that the yuan family had three skills of misting smoke, but he didn''t have any worries. Instead, he said haughtily:


    "guess how many people have come to kill you today?"


    As soon as the voice fell, seven people suddenly appeared around yuan''s room.


    These seven people didn''t make any disguise for themselves. They immediately released their momentum as soon as they appeared.


    "So it''s seven of you, but, song Jingang, do you really think that seven people with great power can kill me?"


    "Yuan Demian, like you, they are all full of Four extremes. You don''t have the capital to be arrogant."


    "It seems that your song family has really forgotten the prestige of our yuan family." As the voice fell, Yuan Demin opened his eyes. At that moment, his momentum rose to the sky.


    But the momentum that should have really soared into the sky was blocked in the middle of the sky. It was a glittering energy mask. At a glance, I knew that it must be the mask of some kind of defensive array.


    "Well? There is also the trapped array. Song Jingang, you are still afraid. "


    "Are you afraid of breaking through? Ha ha ha ha! Yuan Demin, don''t pretend. Although it''s really easy to break through the half step ladder, it doesn''t include you. Do you think that the hidden injury on you was caused by the scattered cultivation in the wilderness? Ha ha ha


    Yuan Demin loosened his frown and sighed.


    His own details have been seen through by others, and it is meaningless to put on airs.


    "Is that the person arranged by your song family?"


    "No, of course not. That''s our song family. Hahaha, just don''t be too sad. That man was killed by the ancestors of the Chu family when he was exterminating the Chu family. What''s the good news? Ha ha ha


    Yuan Demin gave a wry smile. He didn''t believe that the guy was killed by accident. It must have been arranged by the Song family.


    "It seems that we''ve been watching yuan''s house for a long time."


    "Yuan Demin, I''m not afraid to tell you that all this has been in our plan from the beginning."


    "Oh? Even if you tell me that, aren''t you afraid that I''ll escape? " Yuan Demin raised the corner of his mouth, and his smile was full of indifference and self-confidence, as if he could really escape.


    Although they were separated from him by a room, everything was clear and picturesque under the divine consciousness. Song Jingang shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile:


    "if you don''t say anything else, you won''t have any chance to leave alive today. Otherwise, do you really think I''m so generous? Well, that''s all we have to say. Let''s do it. "At the command of song Jingang, the seven people outside Yuan Demian''s house directly attacked!


    Seven people at the same time, the whole house split in an instant, the light that had been shining by the red lamp also fell into the darkness. But there was no darkness around, because the Song family''s attacks were mixed with bright fire.


    Seven people, seven directions, seven fire snakes flying!


    Yuan Demin sighed, as if he had given up his resistance, but the seven men didn''t hesitate to see it, so they jumped on it directly.


    But at the moment when the seven of them jumped on, a strange force burst out from Yuan Demin''s feet.


    In an instant, the bodies of the seven people were imprisoned in the air.


    At the same time, Yuan Demin''s feet were shining, and his forces were constantly flowing, which soon outlined a magical array.


    This dharma array is not big, and its area is not as big as the destroyed house, but it has the power of terror. It not only directly imprisons the seven friars at the top of the quadrupole, but also extracts the power from their bodies.


    On the roof a little further away, song Jingang, song Jieguan''s father, looked as usual. It seemed that he had expected this for a long time. There was not much change on his face. On the contrary, he stood as indifferent as ever.


    "Yuan Demin, you didn''t leave your wounds casually Go on, then I don''t need to do it myself... "


    It''s not a simple thing to absorb all the power of a monk into one''s own body. What''s more, Yuan Demin absorbed the power of seven people


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Chu Fei, who wanted to have a good night''s sleep, was forced to wake up after a short sleep.


    Wake up after Chu Fei also a face muddle force, completely don''t know what happened.


    "Elder sister, did you wake me up? Can I help you? " Chu Fei asked in a dazed way, but what he got was the elder sister''s cold hum, and said:


    "I''ll go to see you sleep when I''m bored."


    "Well I don''t mean that... "


    "If you can''t sleep, just go out for a walk. Don''t disturb me watching TV."


    After the elder sister finished, she no longer took care of chufei, and chufei was inexplicable.


    "Has even the eldest sister started to pursue drama?"


    After all, it''s time to go to bed, but Chu Fei finds himself unable to sleep when he lies in bed.


    On the contrary, Chu Fei is more and more spiritual


    In desperation, Chu Fei can only really go out for a walk as big sister said.


    Floating body room, just want to jump to the street, Chu Fei heard a sound of opening the door, and then Wang Dao a face depressed also jumped on the roof.


    Both of them looked at each other and felt puzzled.


    "Can''t you sleep, either?"


    They both spoke at the same time, and then they were silent at the same time.


    Just when they were silent, suddenly a huge energy wave came from the Song government. They immediately looked at each other and rushed over excitedly.


    The night was boring, but now it''s not boring any more.


    However, the other two people feel strange that the energy fluctuation just appeared in a short instant and then disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    If it''s daytime, when everyone has something to do, maybe no one really cares, but now it''s night, boring night


    Chu Fei and Wang Dao spread out at a high speed, and in the blink of an eye they came to the vicinity of the energy fluctuation This is also the place where song Jingang led people to besiege yuan deman.


    Chu Fei and Wang Dao took advantage of the night, rushed directly to the battlefield, just landed on the roof of the attic next door, between the two sides separated by a courtyard, also separated by a big array.


    Chu Fei and Wang Dao saw song Jingang and Yuan deman, who had fallen to the ground and was weak. There were seven dead bodies beside him.


    "Yuan Demin, are you fighting hard to get these two little dolls to come here? Ha ha ha ha Song Jingang couldn''t help laughing and said:


    "don''t you think that they can''t even break this big battle! Ha ha ha ha


    Although the array that enveloped the house was not the legendary ancient array, it was also the top array that the Song family bought after they destroyed many families and spent all the wealth they had seized.


    The name and layout of the array are only known by the Song family''s old owner. Even song Jingang only knows how to open the entrance and exit of the array.


    So, song Jingang didn''t worry at all. Moreover, Wang Dao and Chu Fei''s accomplishments were clearly seen by him, and he didn''t worry about what damage they would bring to the Song family.


    "You laugh too early, you still underestimate the three skills of misty smoke Cough... " He coughed for a long time. Although he didn''t vomit blood, everyone knew that his body was too weak now.


    I''m afraid you could die on the spot at any time.Both Chu Fei, who had been to the Song Dynasty, and Wang Dao, who had been to Yuan City, knew song Jingang and Yuan Demin. Nevertheless, there is not much need for the two to do so.


    But


    "Brother Chu, why is song so What a beating


    "Well, I don''t think he''s happy either..."


    "What''s the matter, give him a beating? Run after beating. There''s nothing worth staying in Yuancheng anyway. " Wang Dao rubbed his fists. As long as Chu Fei said something, he would rush out immediately.


    "Why don''t you try?" Chu Fei curled his mouth. As soon as his voice fell, Wang Dao rushed up, but as soon as he rushed up into the air, he ran into the big array of light shield!


    Bang, Wang Dao was directly rebounded back, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Ha ha ha, Yuan Demin, do you see it, do you see it, ha ha ha, it''s too weak, it''s too weak!" I don''t know why it''s so funny. Song Jingang is almost unstable.


    Yuan Demin frowned, which was a bit unexpected, but he still took a deep breath, then gritted his teeth and began to recuperate his injury.


    Chu Fei turned his mouth, pulled up Wang Dao, and then said:


    "the yuan family and the Song family didn''t want to get involved too much But now I''ve changed my mind! "


    As the voice fell, Chu Fei raised his hand and pointed to the night sky in front of him. In Wang Dao''s puzzled eyes, Chu Fei''s fingertips flashed a little light


    The next moment, Chu Fei sneered, and his hands quickly sealed. When he made the last seal, the invisible array revealed the soft light mask.


    Song Jingang''s laughter stopped suddenly, and he was shocked. But it was not over. On the big light mask in front of Chu Fei and Wang Dao, an entrance slowly appeared

 Chapter 672

    With the system in place, no matter how many mysterious Daan are in front of Chu Fei, they are just tools with complete instructions. As long as Chu Fei operates according to the detailed instructions given by the system, he can easily crack Daan.


    So Chu Fei was not surprised to find that there was a big array covering the place. But the problem is, other people don''t know!


    Wang Dao is OK. After all, he and chufei are on the same side. It''s a good thing that his own people are powerful and mysterious.


    But for song Jingang, this is simply unacceptable!


    "No way! Impossible, how can you crack this array! You don''t know this big array! No way Song Jingang was almost crazy, but he soon controlled his emotions.


    From this point of view, this song King Kong is definitely a generation of heroes.


    It''s not what ordinary people can do to be able to adjust in a short time after the explosion of mentality.


    However, after hearing song Jingang''s words of collapse, Yuan deman, who meditated and adjusted his breath, was finally relieved.


    But at the moment when he relaxed, the injury in his body broke out again.


    Just blink of an eye, the injury will deteriorate into incurable existence.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, Yuan Demin opened his eyes, at the same time also gave up breathing, for a more comfortable posture.


    Chu Fei and Wang Dao both noticed yuan''s change, but they didn''t say anything at the same time. They just looked at Song Jingang more intensely.


    "Hahaha, you''re late. Even if you can break through, Yuan Demin is still dead. Then it''s you


    In great joy, Yuan Demin jumped up into the sky and turned into a fiery dragon. Then he rushed to Chu Fei and Wang Dao.


    In terms of cultivation, song Jingang is qualified to abuse Chu Fei and Wang Dao.


    But in reality, there is more than just cultivation.


    Although song Jingang''s attack was very powerful, Chu Fei just stretched out his right hand all the time, and the magic of playing fire was launched, and the fire on Song Jingang''s body was immediately out of Chu Fei''s control.


    But it''s not over yet. Chu Fei''s left hand pops up a spark the size of a needle. The spark rushes into song Jingang''s body at the speed of lightning, and controls the fire in Yuan Demian''s body without reason.


    ''s internal and external flames were instantly controlled by Chu and Fei. Song Jingang had not yet responded to Chu Fei, and he directly stripped the kindling of the flame he had moved before and threw it to the distance.


    Chu Fei wants to continue, but Wang Dao stands out laughing.


    Chu feifu''s soul knew that Wang Dao was going to accept the next stage. Chu Feiyue relaxed and took two steps to the side.


    But Wang Dao stretched out his hand and grasped it in vain. In an instant, a big Dao bigger than Wang Dao appeared in his hand!


    Although he didn''t completely lock the movement of Wang Dao, Chu Fei could feel that the big Dao was pulled out of the heaven and earth ring in his hand.


    The moment this big sword appeared, Wang Dao''s momentum soared! In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color, and the cutting power rushed to song Jingang, who had not yet fallen in the air.


    At this moment, song Jingang complained incessantly. The capture of the fire means that the skill is abandoned, and his strength instantly drops by more than half!


    In the face of the fury of the sofa, song Jingang can only bite his teeth!


    It''s impossible to fight back. Song Jingang, who is surrounded by the fierce attack, even gives out his fist.


    But this is just the beginning.


    At the next moment, Wang Dao made a straight cut. It was as if the night was about to be cut off, but song Jingang could not avoid it. He was smashed into a house dozens of feet away.


    With a loud bang, the house collapsed and song Jingang collapsed on the ground. It was impossible for him to stand up.


    Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he wiped out song Jingang''s breath from the captured fire, and then threw it into his own space after identification.


    The identification result given by the system is surprising, because the name of this kind of fire is dragon fire, and its characteristics are not complex, that is, it can exert the greatest power in the dragon shape state.


    From a certain point of view, the characteristics of this dragon fire are not even as complex as some of the first level fire, but the power of dragon fire is higher. According to the system identification, it is the third level fire, which is the same level as the boundary fire that Chu Fei met before.


    As long as it''s a fire, it''s useful to chufei, but the third level fire is not available to chufei. Just throw it into the Dantian space and don''t worry about it.


    Just for a while, Wang Dao came back with the paralytic song Jingang.


    "Go down"


    Chu Fei just looked at it, and then he was not interested. He floated directly to Yuan Demian''s side. Wang Dao followed him with song Jingang. After landing, song Jingang was still in front of Yuan deman.


    Chufei rummaged for a moment, then took out three adrenal hormones.


    Yuan Demin''s physical condition has been very bad. Chu Fei has no medicine to cure him, and it is estimated that he is the same from his own appearance.So, now the only thing you can use is adrenal hormones.


    "Thank you both. It''s a comfort to see it fall in front of me before I die." Yuan Demin wiped the blood from his mouth and forced his face to smile.


    Chu Fei sighed. He didn''t know what to say. There was nothing to comfort him. After all, it was already like this. We were all adults. It was meaningless to say deceptive words.


    Thinking about it, Chu Fei sighed:


    "we helped yuan Qing find a reason to live outside, but now, how can we find a reason why you can''t go home with her again?"


    Hearing his daughter''s name, Yuan Demin''s eyes turned red in an instant, and the warmth was needless to say.


    "Take me to see her." Yuan Demin stood up with strong support and faltered.


    Yuan Dechu really wants to help him, at least to help him.


    But when Zhenyuan entered yuan Demian''s body, Chu Fei gave up.


    In Yuan Demin''s body, all the meridians burst, the viscera failed, and the heart beat harder and harder


    This is a mortal wound.


    "What about this guy?" Next to him, Wang Dao looks at the frightened song Jingang on the ground and asks.


    Yuan Demin didn''t speak, and even didn''t bother to take charge of song Jingang. Chu Fei looked at it and said:


    "let sister yuan Qing decide for herself."


    Wang Dao nods and kicks song Jingang in the stomach, kicking him directly into the ruins behind.


    "Go back first and inform sister yuan Qing."


    Chu Fei finished, and Wang Dao didn''t say much, so he went straight to the sky. As for Chu Fei, he summoned the flying sword. After circling for a week, the flying sword came to the feet of Chu Fei and Yuan deman, slowly lifted them up, and then carried them straight to the boarding road inn.


    When Chu Fei and Yuan Demin came to Denglin Road, Yuan Qing was already anxiously waiting in the yard. Because of Wang Dao''s disturbance, Zhang Bainian, Zhang Xiaozhi''s granddaughter and Chu Chu woke up, waiting for what was going to happen.


    The flying sword with soft light is like a gentle jade boat in the night sky. It slowly brings chufei and Yuan Demin to Yuan Qing.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, Yuan Demin''s body softened. He had been supporting for a long time and had seen his daughter for the last time, so he lost his heart of fighting against death.


    But for yuan Qing, this is simply unacceptable. She cried and took her father into her arms, then they fell to the ground together.


    Chu Fei sighed, picked up a burst of adrenal hormone and stuck it on Yuan Demian. The syringe was pushed slowly, and the effect of the medicine came into play instantly.


    Yuan Demin''s consciousness of going into the dark was suddenly wrapped by the light, and he saw yuan Qing with tears on his face again.


    "Qing''er, don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Hearing her father''s voice, Yuan Qing wiped away her tears in a panic. But when she saw clearly the state of Yuan Demin, she knew that it was just a reflection. In an instant, tears came out again.


    "Don''t cry, let Dad Let Dad Take a good look at you Qinger Well Live Live... "


    Even the adrenal hormone, in the face of Yuan Demian this strange injury can not do too well.


    Before he had finished his sentence, Yuan Demin would fall into darkness again. Chu Fei didn''t have Xiao Qi beside him. He pressed the remaining two adrenal hormones directly into yuan Demian''s body with Zhenyuan''s force, and specially limited the efficacy above yuan Demian''s chest. As for the lower body, there''s no need to take care of it


    But even so, it just made yuan Demin wake up and watch yuan Qing for a while. At the last moment of his dying, Yuan Demin''s voice was like a mosquito


    "I I''ll go with Ling Yu... "


    At last, Yuan deman lost his life completely.


    Yuan Qing''s sadness can no longer be suppressed, crying in the dark, others do not know how to persuade, can only let her vent.


    Later, Yuan Qing cried and lost consciousness several times. When she woke up, she cried again


    It was not until dawn that Yuan Qing finally calmed down.


    As women, Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu are most suitable to comfort yuan Qing, and they are doing so.


    As for Chu Fei, he and Mr. Zhang Bainian talked about that Yuan Demian''s body was washed clean and changed into clean clothes. This is the attention of Chu Fei, and Uncle Zhang Bainian is the active helper.


    When everything was cleaned up, chufei spent tens of millions to exchange a crystal coffin from the system. This is the second time to exchange this thing. The first time is for little star''s grandfather.


    All ready, Chu Fei came to Yuan Qing''s room and saw three low looking women.


    "It''s time to be buried."


    Strong fighting spirit, Yuan Qing stood up and came to the next room accompanied by Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu.


    Here, the crystal coffin is quietly placed in the middle of the house, and the bed is the dead yuan Demin."This coffin can protect its body from decay."


    Yuan Qing nodded and adjusted her mood several times before she went over and put her father''s body into the crystal coffin. The coffin is closed and everything ends.


    They have nothing to do with the rest, and the space is left to Yuan Qing and his father.

 Chapter 673

    Several people walked out of the room together and came to the next room. Wang Dao looked at Chu Fei, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi, and said, "brother Chu, what happened to us yesterday? I don''t think it''s so strange. There''s more than one song King Kong in the Song family. Where are the rest of us? We can''t say we''re all here. Even if we had two or three more last night, we''d have a bad ending


    "it''s not the same


    "It can''t be the same. If you don''t say anything else, the old master of the Song family is in the realm of heaven ladder, and there is more than one great monk in the realm of heaven ladder in the Song family, but there is only one on the surface."


    "How do you know so well?"


    "It''s reasonable to speculate that if the Song family didn''t have enough strength, Yuancheng would not have such a position."


    Chu Fei nodded, but he just agreed with Wang Dao''s evaluation. He didn''t really think there would be a big problem. In the end, Chu Fei was also wondering where the Song family went


    "It''s impossible for the Song family to run away all the time..." Chu Fei holds his shoulders, smoothes his way of thinking, and at the same time deduces all kinds of possibilities. Finally, he looks to the direction of Yuan Qing''s room and says:


    "think about yesterday, Yuan Qing''s father was trapped in a perfect trap, and he can''t survive at all..."


    Wang Dao frowned and interjected:


    "is it perfect? Are you saved by us? "


    Chu Fei shook his head and said with a bitter smile:


    "it''s a perfect plan indeed."


    There are more words that Chu Fei didn''t say. For example, without Chu Fei, even if Wang Dao came with another group of people, it''s useless, because they can''t break the array at all.


    Even if there is a powerful great monk who can break the battle with his strength, he can''t find a reason to do it.


    If a great friar could find a reason to help the yuan family, the yuan family would not have been so successful.


    But Wang Dao didn''t know how special Chu Fei was, so he could only disapprove of Chu Fei''s determination, but that was all.


    Chu Fei continued:


    "in any case, the Song family''s killing of Yuan Demin is a bit too hasty, so I think there is reason to suspect that the Song family''s army should go to Tianshu city. The whole thing is that the Song family wants to swallow yuan family, and Yuan Qing''s marriage withdrawal makes them anxious..."


    Wang Dao opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something to refute, but he didn''t say it in the end. Uncle Zhang Bainian said with ease:


    "this is a very obvious thing. You can think of it with your toes."


    Zhang Xiaozhi was speechless, but he and ChuChu kept silent and quiet.


    I have to say that this is a very interesting scenery. At least chufei is very impulsive and runs to eat fruit with two girls.


    But at this time, the direction of the Song family, a powerful momentum suddenly broke out, at the same time, accompanied by a few grumpy anger!


    "Who! Come out! Get out of here! Who killed King Kong! Get out of here This is an old voice, obviously the voice of the Song family. The next is a young voice, which is naturally song Jieguan.


    "Ah! Who is it? Who is it


    However, there is a big gap between the two voices.


    These two roars are exploding in the sky of Yuancheng. Although it''s early in the morning, no one can sleep any more.


    The people in Yuancheng naturally dare not do more anger, so they can only hide in their own homes and shiver.


    The pressure of the great friars in the realm of TIANTI is beyond the common people''s ability.


    But Yuancheng is not only for ordinary people, there are also many friars here, many of the same strong big friars.


    For example, in another direction opposite to song Jiayao, in a huge mansion that covers an area of about the same size, an equally old man sips the fragrant tea in his hand and says to the young people around him:


    "look at what it looks like. He makes a fool of himself as soon as he''s born. No matter how old he is, he''s just a layman."


    "Grandfather is right." The young man responded with a smile. Although he didn''t agree with any idea, the deep feeling in his eyes made the old man very satisfied.


    On the other hand, it is the same in the third big house of the two families in terms of luxury and strength, except that the old owner here is a woman and a smart old lady.


    At the moment, she was sitting by the bed, looking at all the people kneeling in the room.


    "Well, listen to me, the Song family is old and young, what kind of virtue! Especially the little one, whose father is dead, will only shout who it is. I''m afraid that now he is not sad, but also very happy. "


    "What grandma said is wrong..." In front of the old lady, a beautiful woman said with a smile:


    "that song Jieguan is not happy enough now. I''m afraid he will not appear until my uncle song dies."


    There was a fourth family, but the people of the fourth family were much calmer. The old monk in green was sitting on the futon, and someone was coming in at the door behind."Master, it''s song Jingang who died. According to the news last night, song Jingang killed yuan deman of the yuan family in Tianshu City, and finally lost seven four powerful old friars Yuan Demin was rescued and went to Denglin road. His life and death are unknown for the time being. "


    The old friar pondered for a moment and said:


    "well, continue to listen to the news and see who the rescuers are. If you dare to break ground on the Song family, you must not be a nobody."


    "Yes, I''m leaving!"


    ¡­¡­


    The four families of Yuancheng have always been fighting. At this moment, no matter what other families think and say on the surface, they will never hesitate in practice.


    However, there are still some details that haven''t been made clear for the time being, so they haven''t moved either.


    On the way, Chu Fei looked at Wang Dao with a puzzled face and asked:


    "did you kill song Jingang?"


    "No, I kicked him just before I left. I couldn''t die at all."


    Chu Fei frowned. He had already abandoned song Jingang, and Wang Dao''s knife almost killed him, but he didn''t die after all. Monks didn''t die so easily.


    "It''s fun. It seems that some people don''t want song Jingang to live, so they steal their hands and kill him."


    "Well, you''re talking. I''ll go to the hut." With that, Wang Dao walked out of the room. Then he went to the direction of the cottage, turned half the way, floated out of the boarding Road, and went straight to the Song family.


    Uncle Zhang Bainian looks at Chu Fei. Chu Fei looks at Zhang Xiaozhi and Chu Chu. Then the door opens. Zhang Xiaozhi and Chu Chu look at the door. There is yuan Qing standing.


    "Does the boy think we are all idiots?" Uncle Zhang Bainian rolled his eyes.


    Chu Fei also thought it funny, but he didn''t say anything. After all, he was a big man, so it was reasonable to have such behavior.


    Only yuan Qing, she said:


    "thank you for saving my father. Thank you for helping him and doing everything for me."


    With that, Yuan Qing bowed slightly, then turned around and rushed out of the boarding road.


    Chu Fei was speechless and said to Zhang Xiaozhi and Chu Chu: "did she treat us as idiots?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s no use complaining. You don''t need to ask. You know where Wang Dao and Yuan Qing went.


    However, they must go to the Song family, but how to do it after they go is another matter. Of course, chufei knew that they could not mutiny.


    "Go and have a look. It''s boring to stay here."


    Chu Fei finished waiting for a few people''s reaction, Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi have no idea of rejection, but also did not happily agree, Chu Chu is a bit tangled.


    Chu Fei knew what they thought, and waved his hand:


    "go and have a look. Everything is packed up. I can''t say I''ll go straight after the excitement. I can''t spend too much time in Yuancheng. I want to go to the forbidden area of Zhongzhou to get some good things!"


    "Well, I''ve been resting in Yuancheng for a few days anyway. It''s really time to go to the next place." Zhang Bainian then stood up and went to pack up. Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu looked at each other for a moment, and then they got up and went back to their room.


    "Has this become a friend? It''s really fate... "


    With emotion, Chu Fei exchanged a bag of melon seeds and a box of milk sticks under the system food interface. Holding a milk stick and others, holding melon seeds to watch, this is Chu Fei''s beautiful plan.


    A moment later, chufei with the milk stick in his mouth saw several people packing their bags. Of course, ChuChu is the exception, but it doesn''t matter. There is a piece of Xiaozhi.


    "What are you holding in your mouth? Give me one!" After seeing the things in Chu Fei''s mouth, Uncle Zhang Bainian''s curiosity suddenly rose.


    Chu Fei PA SE''s arrogance for a while, and then gave everyone a box.


    Ten minutes later, on the roof of the Song family''s house, two women, two men, three children and one old man stood there arrogantly, each with a cream white stick hanging from his mouth, looking at the other people on the roof of the Song family''s residence


    This scene did not arouse the curiosity of those rich businessmen around, because since last night''s fighting, many people have taken advantage of the night to escape.


    Therefore, at the moment, the streets near song Fu are basically empty, and naturally no one can watch the excitement.


    On the roof of the main room of the first courtyard in the Song Dynasty, there is a man and a woman, who are naturally Wang Dao and Yuan Qing.


    I don''t know how they got together, but it''s not the point at this time. The point is the person who faces them, the second one on the roof of the yard, the old master of the Song family and song Jieguan.


    Of course, in the courtyard, there are other servants of the Song family who are all rubbing their hands, waiting for the master''s order.


    "Qing''er, this is what you did to my song family! Good! Good. I''ll call you Qing''er. I''ll burn incense with your grandfather! It''s really good


    "Bow? Don''t say it. If you really care about this, how can you be so cruel to our yuan family? Do you really think our yuan family doesn''t know anything? " Yuan Qing''s anger also broke out. When she spoke, she didn''t have the state of a girl at all. She only had hatred and only wanted to kill.Hearing yuan Qing''s words, the old master of the Song family understood that there was no need to argue. He simply focused on another Wang Dao and said, "Dao Zong, are you involved? Boy, do you represent yourself, or do you belong to the same family? "


    Wang Dao laughed and pulled out his own sword without saying a word, but it was better than a thousand words.


    "Well, well, kill my song family, and you will be doomed today!"


    At this moment, Chu Fei, a spectator, couldn''t see it any more. He clamored, "who is this? You must brag with me!"

 Chapter 674

    Chu Fei over and over exaggerates to take out the ear, as if is wants to make the thing in the ear clean, good to hear clearly a little bit. But everyone knows that the essence of this behavior is provocation.


    The old master of the Song family was stunned for a moment. Naturally, he had found chufei standing on the roof of his own house for a long time, but he didn''t expect that chufei would dare to speak so arrogantly.


    The key point is that he can see at a glance that Chu Fei''s cultivation is just a divine chamber stage, and the three people around Chu Fei are not the existence of high cultivation, even lower than Chu Fei.


    Of course, he also found an acquaintance, ChuChu.


    "How arrogant, young man, do you know who you are talking to?" The old master of the Song family unexpectedly suppressed his anger, and even said that he was not angry because of Chu Fei''s words.


    "No advice?" Chu Fei now began to regret his words, because he felt that it was not shocking enough to come out at this time, so he had better wait for Wang Dao and Yuan Qing to come out after they started.


    But if they do that, they will worry that Wang Dao and Yuan Qing will be destroyed in an instant, so they are very entangled.


    "Ha ha, you can go home and ask the elder, you are not qualified to let me register my surname." When Song Li said that, he did not let all the people in the Chu family respond.


    He even nodded his head and said in a deep and natural way:


    "OK, I''ll ask."


    Is this a confession? Watching the old and young here, they almost sprayed out what they were eating and drinking.


    It''s so unruly!


    But Chu Fei didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked at Uncle Zhang Bainian like a good baby and said, "what''s his name, sir?"


    Uncle Zhang Bainian is so angry. Who could have thought that Chu Fei should be like this at the critical moment! Because he was not happy, Zhang Bairen didn''t answer seriously, but said: "go away!"


    Chu Fei suddenly realized and was surprised: "ah, it''s a rare name. Song go away Well, it seems that the elders in my family are also the people of great talent and strategy! "


    Chufei''s voice was not big, but it did not hinder the hearing of the great friars on and off the scene. For a moment, there were people in the big and small families in Yuan City who couldn''t help laughing.


    As for the scene, not many people dare to laugh.


    But the old master of the Song family didn''t directly attack Chu Fei because of Chu Fei''s words. On the contrary, he seemed to put Chu Fei in the scope of final treatment.


    Now, the Song family''s home owner and song Jieguan only care about Wang Dao and Yuan Qing.


    "Jieguan, see clearly!"


    The old master of the Song family immediately flew up into the air, and then turned into a downhill fire tiger to attack Wang Dao and Yuan Qing.


    At this moment, Chu Fei thought of the Dragon Fire captured from Song Jingang


    Although the shape is different, the fierce power of the old master of the Song family is terrifying. Even Wang Dao, who is famous for his fury, feels great pressure.


    But Wang Dao didn''t flinch and even rushed up.


    In mid air, with the roar of Wang Dao and the roar of huohu, they collided with each other!


    Instant explosion, terror scattered!


    Although Wang Dao was a strong man in daozong, he was also knocked down by the other party''s terrorist attack and made a big hole on the ground.


    But the other side, the old master of the Song family, didn''t get much benefit. He was also repulsed for a few feet.


    People with low accomplishments didn''t find any problems. Instead, they thought they saw a wonderful duel.


    But Chu Fei, as well as many great monks hidden in the dark, frowned.


    "There''s something wrong. The fighting power of TIANTI is not so weak."


    Chu Fei thought to himself, and at the same time explored the battlefield, and found that Wang Dao had stood up again. Although he had blood in his mouth, his momentum had not decreased much.


    Now Chu Fei was even more puzzled.


    Ah!


    It seems to feel the gap between himself and the other side. Wang Dao begins to mobilize Zhenyuan in his body crazily. He points his sword at the Song family''s old master and cuts eight knives in a row!


    Eight terrible Dao Qi seems to turn into essence, and they usually attack the old master of the Song family in a completely different manner, but it''s not over, because there are eight Dao in front, which gives Wang Dao a chance to accumulate more powerful power.


    He jumped into the sky with his knife in both hands, and then he turned into a huge and heavy sword to open the sky!


    This is Wang Dao''s strongest attack at present. This attack is so powerful that even the home owner who is standing there can''t help frowning!


    Boom - boom!


    Continuous explosions sounded, and later the whole song mansion was split in two.


    But the old master of the Song family and song Jieguan are intact, but they can still see that the old master of the Song family who resisted the nine sabres gasped like a cow.


    But just at the end of the explosion, Wang Dao sprayed out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground.


    Yuan Qing, who didn''t make a move, has been observing Wang Dao seriously. After he vomited blood, he rushed to Wang Dao''s back immediately, and then his palms flew up and down, shooting out bursts of smokeSoon, scattered fire came out from the back of Wang Dao.


    These fires were constantly photographed by Yuan Qing, and soon gathered into a fire snake about a foot long.


    After the shape of the fire snake, it immediately turned into nothingness. At this time, Wang Dao finally felt better.


    In this battle, Yuan Qing never thought that Wang Dao would fight for her, but now everything has happened, and she doesn''t know how to understand these things.


    But the battle is not over


    Just as Yuan Qing was about to stand up and take part in the battle, Wang Dao took her hand, and then both of them blushed at the same time.


    "Brother Chu is going to fight."


    Wang Dao was so sure because he heard Chu Fei''s voice.


    Chu Fei decided to do it, not because he wanted to perfect the relationship between Wang Dao and Yuan Qing, but simply because of his previous doubts.


    Over there, the old master of the Song family and song Jieguan looked angry at the huge gully that had been cut out. But because his grandfather didn''t let him do it, song Jieguan could only stare at him with anger.


    But just as he expected his grandfather to step up and clean up these guys


    A green light whew clapped on song Jieguan''s face!


    Then there is another, still green light on the face of the Song family!


    Everyone was stunned, because the speed of the two green lights was not fast, even very slow.


    But the reason why they didn''t evade and why everyone was surprised was that the two green lights were speechless


    It''s two things that come from one body. It''s about a foot long, palm wide, white radian in the lower part, and green curved leaves


    I don''t know what it''s called, but everyone is sure it''s a dish Some kind of vegetable


    And Chu Fei knew exactly what it was, because he threw these two things


    Cabbage, Chinese cabbage!


    And it''s the kind of Chinese cabbage stored in winter!


    The main reason why the Song family didn''t escape was that Chu Fei chewed two bites before throwing them


    "Is this boy brain sick..."


    "Where is this fool from? Do the elders want him to die here?"


    "This man Are you mentally retarded... "


    ¡­¡­


    The people who were watching this side had a great rejection of chufei''s behavior. They really didn''t understand why chufei would do such unreasonable behavior on this occasion.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t have the heart to think about what others think of him. Now his whole attention is on the Song family, and he has come to Yuan Qing and Wang Dao.


    "Brother Chu, what are you doing..."


    Chu Fei ignored Wang Dao, but asked yuan Qing: "Yuan Qing, are you familiar with these two people? Do you think there is something wrong with them..."


    Yuan Qing was puzzled by Chu Fei, or that she patronized Chu Fei''s strange behavior, and did not fully understand Chu Fei''s problem.


    But she also said what she found out, saying:


    "the strength is not right, he should not be so weak."


    Next to him, Wang Dao glared and said, "weak? What''s weak! They are very strong! "


    Wang Dao is not stupid. He just wants to show his strength by comparison. Of course, he is also Sima Zhao''s heart. People with a little experience can see that this boy is emotional.


    "It''s really weak, but it''s not that simple!"


    After chufei finished, he grabbed a few cabbage leaves and poured them into Zhenyuan and threw them at the Song family.


    Song Jieguan frowned tightly and dodged, but the old master of the Song family still didn''t dodge, and there was a more decisive killing intention in his eyes when he looked at Chu Fei.


    With the spread of his killing intention, the air around him began to get cold


    People who are not good at cultivation dare not approach too much, and Uncle Zhang Bainian, Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu all retreat a few feet because of the cold intention of killing.


    But Chu Fei opened his arms in the cold and sighed with a state of enjoyment:


    "it''s really you!"


    The old master of the Song family didn''t reply, but Chu Fei didn''t care. The next moment, Chu Fei suddenly rushed to the old master of the Song family, and then hit the old master of the Song family with a fire dragon.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise, but unfortunately, the song''s home owner was not smashed. He just stepped back a little.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care. On the contrary, he mobilizes more Dao Huo to turn into a fire dragon, flying up and down with Chu Fei''s fists!


    As for song''s dismissal, he didn''t do it, but let it go.


    Among the onlookers, many people could not understand song Jieguan''s action.


    But at the moment, more and more people have understood what is going on


    In the battlefield, Chu Fei''s attack is getting faster and faster. It''s almost impossible for the master of the Song family to fight back with his tricks. He doesn''t know how many punches he took. The master of the Song family finally broke out completely. After a roar, he smashed his fist on the ground. The huge explosion completely destroyed the damaged Song family.All the houses nearby collapsed in this blow


    But Chu Fei didn''t get hurt, because he jumped into the air in time.


    In the smoke, the figure of the Song family''s old master can''t be seen, but Chu Fei in the air has clearly entered everyone''s eyes.


    In mid air, Chu Fei laughed:


    "die!"


    In an instant, chufei plunges into the smoke and dust. The next moment, a more terrifying energy wave comes, and then a white light shoots out of the sky and disappears.


    Next to him, song Jieguan, who was just watching the battle, suddenly changed his face. He didn''t know what he saw. He felt a jade bottle out of his arms and threw it into the smoke.


    But the next moment, Chu Fei grabbed the jade bottle and rushed out, sweeping song Jieguan''s stomach. Song Jieguan had no resistance and was thrown in the direction of Wang Dao and Yuan Qing.


    Ah!


    "It''s up to you." Chu Fei''s voice came first, but before it was heard, Yuan Qing had already pulled out his sword and held it around Song Jieguan''s neck


    Poof, song Jieguan''s head fell to the ground, and his body fell far away.

 Chapter 675

    Song Jieguan died on the spot without any doubt.


    Yuan Qing collected the sword, then held Wang Dao and watched the smoke.


    The smoke can block the sight, but it has different effects on different people. For the monks, if it was just smoke and dust, it would not have a good barrier effect. Fortunately, chufei detonated several smoke bombs and shock bombs here before.


    Inspired by the special technique, this piece of smoke has a very good effect in blocking the sight. Basically, people below the ladder can''t see what''s going on inside.


    The great friars on the ladder, under the action of eyes and divine consciousness, can basically see clearly what is going on inside. But seeing the clear and understanding are two different things.


    A moment later, the smoke and dust dispersed, Chu Fei was safe, and even stood with a smile in his pocket. But opposite him, the old master of the Song family has disappeared, only a few pieces of meat remain.


    "Golden boy and jade girl, you have infiltrated Daoyuan city. You can It''s a pity to meet me. "


    Chu Fei murmured to himself, and then turned to Wang Dao and Yuan Qing. Then he took Wang Dao from Yuan Qing''s hand and said, "if I guess right, we have to hurry to your home in Tianshu city. They should have started long ago."


    "Who do you say?" Wang Dao and Yuan Qing asked at the same time.


    "People of the Song family, they should go with the whole family. The purpose of the few people who stay is to stay here."


    "You mean But those... " Yuan Qing wants to say that there are not many people in the Song family these days, but he can''t say what he says. It''s very simple. Most of the people he sees are servants, and she didn''t know the real standing power of the Song family.


    Before that, it was normal, but now it can''t be any more. The Song family has been destroyed by the fighting, but no one has stood up for the fighting power of the Song family!


    That only proves that chufei is right.


    Yuan Qing has figured it out, but she doesn''t plan to involve chufei and Wang Dao, who are new acquaintances, in her own home.


    "Thank you very much today. If I have a chance in the future, I will sacrifice my life to repay you, but I can''t today. Let''s say goodbye."


    With that, regardless of Wang Dao''s and Chu Fei''s reaction, Yuan Qing rushed out of the Song family and disappeared after several ups and downs. But everyone knows that she went to Tianshu city.


    Wang Dao is injured. It''s impossible to stop him. Chu Fei sees Wang Dao''s reluctance in his eyes, but that feeling is soon hidden, as if he is good at it.


    Chu Fei looked funny, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    With a few ups and downs, Uncle Zhang Bainian takes Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu to chufei''s side.


    Chu Fei turns around with Wang Dao and looks at Chu and says: "it''s an appetizer to kill a song Jieguan."


    ChuChu nodded gently. As for song Jieguan''s body on the ground, she didn''t look at it.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei is also very clear that he is not doing useless work, and the mood in Chu Chu''s eyes still does not escape Chu Fei''s glasses.


    The reason why she didn''t express too much emotion was probably to think about why Chu Fei and his party wanted to help themselves.


    Chu can''t guess it naturally. What''s more, Zhang Bairen is like an old man. However, Chu Fei is more willing to wait for Chu Chu to understand.


    Chu Fei took out a pill and put it into Wang Dao''s hand. Then he handed Wang Dao to his uncle. Then Shenzhi looked around and said with a smile:


    "the Song family won''t come back. Please help yourself, three of you..."


    No one responds to chufei, and chufei doesn''t need to be anxious to hear the response. He just needs to give a signal to other families in Yuancheng.


    A moment later, Wang Dao, who took the pill, was still injured, but at least the real yuan consumed in his body had been replenished.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to kill the rest of the Song family."


    With that, chufei led several people out of the Song family.


    There''s no one to stop, but occasionally I''ll find a few guys who are following a few people.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care, because even if someone is tracking, there won''t be any malice. After that, chufei found a car shop, bought a large carriage, and then rushed out of Yuancheng all the way to Tianshu city.


    In the city of Yuan Dynasty, no one was near the ruins of the Song family, and those who were concerned about it from the beginning to the end didn''t come out to avoid suspicion.


    What''s more, they don''t know the details of Fei, and they don''t understand what happened to the Song family.


    That night, the other three home owners of Yuancheng got together and chatted while drinking and eating.


    "You say, how did the young man do it? Even if it was just the separation of the old man, it was not so easy to deal with..."


    "And the white light The old man''s body was destroyed by the white light. "


    "Other than that, the young man has a good heart. The Song family is like this. He can resist not to search the Song family''s property."¡­¡­


    On the way down at night, Chu Fei was thinking about whether he really needed to run towards the sky hub city in a carriage. After all, the speed was too slow. But if not, do you use an SUV? Or are you going to fly?


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t come up with a name, so I simply took a carriage.


    A few days later, when a few people had just checked into an inn in a small town, they didn''t even go into many rooms. Wang Dao''s face was very pale!


    At that moment, Wang Dao felt dizzy and weak, as if he had been poisoned. However, both he and Chu Fei were sure that Wang Dao could not be poisoned at all.


    Wang Dao, who was not stable, was about to mobilize Zhen Yuan to press down this uncomfortable feeling when he found that his heart beat suddenly heavier.


    Palpitations, inexplicable palpitations.


    The sudden change made everyone confused, but soon Wang Dao''s uncomfortable feeling disappeared and replaced by Wang Dao''s uneasiness.


    He had planned to stay and have a rest, but Wang Dao couldn''t sit still or stand still. Even there was sweat on his forehead.


    Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian couldn''t figure out what was going on, because it was obvious that Wang Dao had no physical problems and was mentally healthy.


    After a few hours, Wang Dao finally couldn''t help it. He called the people together and said, "I always feel that something happened to Yuan Qing..."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei''s eyelids jumped. Uncle Zhang Bainian was also surprised. Let alone Zhang Xiaozhi and Chu Chu, no one thought that Wang Dao''s abnormality was due to Yuan Qing!


    There is no need to have any doubt about the authenticity of this matter, just wonder why it happened.


    "If I remember correctly, you haven''t known each other long, have you?" Chu Fei asked strangely, holding his shoulder.


    "Well..."


    "Boy, to tell you the truth, how long have you lived in Yuancheng before we came here..." Uncle Zhang Bainian also asked. Wang Dao thought about it and said, "it''s not a few days..."


    Zhang Bairen looks at him suspiciously, and Chu Fei nods to show his belief.


    It''s no wonder that Chu Fei believed that there was the name of Wang Dao on the tablet. That is to say, Wang Dao was involved in the fight for the ascendant list, so he must have entered a forbidden area.


    Only in this way, what Chu Fei needs to figure out is which forbidden area Wang Dao entered


    "Wang Dao, come out. Let me ask you something."


    Thinking about this, Chu Fei called Wang Dao directly to his room, closed the door, and laid a layer of sound insulation. After that, he said:


    "when did you know yuan Qing? It should have been a long time..."


    "No I met her a few days earlier than you... "


    "There is your name on the stele. You should be near a forbidden area, but you are in Yuancheng..."


    Wang Dao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Chu Fei would mention the event of ascending the list of heaven. He said:


    "yes, I went into the forbidden area of the great wilderness..."


    "After coming out of the forbidden area, I rushed all the way to Yuancheng to know yuan Qing?" Chufei turned his mouth and didn''t believe it at all.


    Wang Dao was a little embarrassed and said:


    "well, I remember wrong. I didn''t go to the forbidden area. I met a guy on the way to kill him, and then..."


    "Do you think I believe it? The monument to heaven, the list of heroes, can''t be on the list by killing people at will.... "


    Wang Dao was very embarrassed by Chu''s non continuous exposure.


    "Brother Chu, Yuan Qing may really be in danger. Can we go on the road without rest?"


    "Let''s make clear the relationship between you two first..." When Chu Fei saw that Wang Dao had changed the subject, he simply started the eight trigrams.


    Wang Daoyun didn''t say anything about the weather for a long time. Instead, his face turned red with shame. He was a rough man. When his face turned red, he immediately pinched it. Chu Fei was stunned.


    "How long does it take to get to Yuancheng from here?" Chu Fei couldn''t see it any more. Wang Dao''s performance embarrassed him.


    "It won''t be long. If the carriage runs faster, it will be half a day."


    "All right You owe me another favor. " With that, Chu Fei goes out of the room and comes to Uncle Zhang Bainian. Chu Fei doesn''t plan to ask everyone to go on the road together, but decides to go separately. Chu Fei and Wang Dao go first. Zhang Bainian and them have a good rest before they go on the road


    After all, even if they arrived at Tianshu city with Chu Fei and Wang Dao, they couldn''t help. It''s better for them to walk slowly.


    Chu Fei''s proposal was not vetoed, on the contrary, Zhang Bailen was happy to agree. As for ChuChu and Zhang Xiaozhi, they naturally did not refuse.


    They''re all smart people. We don''t need to make it clear.


    Then Chu Fei called Wang Dao and rushed out of the inn. They didn''t hide their strength, so they just floated up


    However, Chu Fei is stepping on the flying sword, and the immortal air is full of flying, but Wang Dao is running all the way, and the smoke and dust are scattered behind him.¡­¡­


    Tianshu city is one of the seven super main cities in Zhongzhou. The city walls are as tall as mountains, showing the magnificent scene in the city.


    There are countless big and small families in Tianshu City, and any medium-sized family can''t compare with those in Yuan City.


    Yuan family, originally a medium-sized family, but now that has become history.


    A few decades ago, because of a strange accident, the experts of yuan family fell one after another. In the end, there were only a few half steps left. Yuan Qing''s father was one of these people.


    It''s not that they can''t break through the ladder because of their poor talent, but because of accidents, the same weird accidents, all of which have lost their hope of promotion.


    In the younger generation, most of the children with good talent die of unexplained death, either by accident or by gambling with their peers


    In short, up to now, there are only a few people left in the yuan family. The rest are only servants, long-term workers and servants in the family.


    However, Yuan Jiaguang can continue to exist as a small family in terms of number.


    But there are many people who do not want them to continue to exist, such as the Song family in Yuancheng


    At this time, the area originally belonging to the yuan family in Tianshu city had been completely surrounded. Tens of thousands of friars surrounded and compressed the yuan family like an army. In the end, hundreds of yuan family members were trapped within a radius of less than 100 Zhang.

 Chapter 676

    "Yuan Dejiang, don''t blame me for not giving you the yuan family a chance. You and my friars can''t involve the common people. Let them leave, we won''t stop them."


    It''s not the local people of Tianshu city who are shouting, but there are many people who know him. Song Weishan is the old master of the Song family in Yuancheng. All the people standing behind him are the backbone of the Song family.


    Yuan Dejiang, the second younger brother of Yuan Demin, is next to Yuan Qing, who is bathed in blood. One day ago, Yuan Qing finally rushed back to Tianshu city and met the Song family who besieged the yuan family.


    At that moment, the angry yuan Qing just wanted to rush to her family as soon as possible, so she released all her fighting power at that moment. But unfortunately, the Song family had been ready for a long time, and they didn''t have any resistance. After that, Yuan Qing realized that the Song family didn''t want to stop her at all. Instead, she was happy to see her come in and talk with her family People besieged and died together.


    Now, Yuan Qing''s fighting power broke out completely because she was in and out of the four poles. As a result, she was very weak and could only stand beside her uncle yuan Dejiang with her mother''s support.


    At this time, in the face of the words of song Weishan, the master of the Song family, Yuan Dejiang frowned. If today''s yuan family is doomed to perish, then there is no problem to do it according to song Weishan. However, if the yuan family is doomed to perish, if the yuan family has a chance to change, then letting the people in the family leave now is tantamount to admitting advice.


    Not to mention Tianshu City, one of the seven cities in Zhongzhou, even the rich people in Yuancheng, even those small towns smaller than Yuancheng, would not do it at will.


    "Uncle, do as he says."


    Seeing that his uncle yuan Dejiang didn''t want to make the decision, Yuan Qing spoke weakly.


    "Qing''er, you should know that once we do this, even if we can tide over the difficulties today, it will become an opportunity for people to laugh at our yuan family in the future. You can''t do that... "


    Yuan Dejiang is only four or five years younger than yuan Qing''s father, but he is older than yuan deman in appearance.


    No wonder he, and no one will laugh at him for that.


    "Uncle, let them leave. I''m afraid there will be a big war next. They will only die if they stay." Yuan Qingqiang endured discomfort, but her words did not get yuan Dejiang''s approval.


    On the periphery, the Song family, who completely surrounded the yuan family, did not intend to wait any longer. Song Weishan sneered: "it seems that you are going to let these people bury you!"


    "It''s not sure who will win!" Yuan Dejiang''s counterattack was a little weak.


    "It seems that you are still so naive. No wonder your brother, not you, finally took charge of the yuan family." Song Weishan sighed with a smile, as if something funny and pitiful had happened. In Yuan Dejiang''s glare, song Weishan said:


    "in such a big Tianshu City, no one stood up to help you yuan family speak. Can''t you see the form clearly?"


    Song Weishan''s words seemed to poke a hornet''s nest, and the voice fell to Yuan''s side, which immediately caused confusion.


    The yuan family has discovered this for a long time, but no one is willing to say it.


    But now, in order to deceive themselves, the fog created by the yuan family was pierced by song Weishan, so everyone was completely in a panic.


    The lower the cultivation is, the more flustered it is. The higher the cultivation is, the more indignant it is.


    As for the ordinary people who work in the yuan family, they don''t have much emotion. They just look left and right, and try their best to see more things in the last time.


    "It''s a pity that you yuan''s family are not so different from them at the moment." Song Weishan then immediately waved the order to attack.


    In an instant, hundreds of friars in the innermost circle of the Song family took the lead to rush up. In an instant, the fire burst into the sky, and countless forms of fire objects rushed to the yuan family.


    The yuan family friars immediately fought back, but now they are very big, and only have about 1000 friars. Among them, children and old people have to be eliminated. It''s good to have seven or eight hundred friars.


    In Tianshu City, there are many people who know about it, but few people really care about it.


    Because for those real big families, the status of yuan family in Tianshu city is really ordinary


    ¡­¡­


    As more and more people of the Song family took part in the war, the yuan family soon became a sea of fire. Occasionally, the yuan family friars burst out to fight against the weather, and by virtue of the last burst, they escaped several fatal attacks, but soon they would be hit by more attacks.


    But in less than ten minutes, the yuan family had been injured and killed more than a hundred people


    The servants and common people of the yuan family have already been scared by the terrible battle. They, ordinary people without self-cultivation, can only sit on the ground in despair, looking up at the yuan family friars falling to the ground from the top of the fire like dumplings.


    Accompanied by blood and scream, song Weishan looked at the middle-aged people around him and said with a smile:


    "Jin Ming, see clearly. It''s up to you after killing the yuan family."


    "Father, don''t worry, now the yuan family has no mind to keep any secrets."As for the father and son around, there are still more than a hundred people who did not join in the fight, and these people are the real foundation and future of the Song family.


    "It''s just a pity..."


    Even though the current situation has been completely reversed to the Song family, the old master song Weishan is still somewhat depressed. After all, Yuan Qing has come back, which means that there is something wrong with Yuancheng.


    "My father is no better than that. He chose to stay in Yuancheng after his death. Besides, it''s no accident that he just left Yuanqing. Maybe Jieguan and Vajra had a quarrel..."


    Song Jinming is song Jingang''s elder brother, that is, song Jieguan''s uncle. He has no children, even no marriage, and no woman he likes. This led to only one young master of the Song family to dismiss his official.


    "Also, Jin Ming, keep your eyes on this place. I''ll go to the teahouse."


    "Father, don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble here."


    Song Weishan nodded, then drifted away to a teahouse hundreds of feet away from here.


    This is just a teahouse that is not luxurious in appearance, but it has the top three good teas in Tianshu city.


    The teahouse is opened by another big family in Tianshu City, and the family is famous for refining pills. So the family took Dan as its surname.


    "Coming? It seems that things are going well over there. "


    In the box on the top floor of the teahouse, a middle-aged man of the same grade as song Jingang and song Jinming sits at the table, tasting tea and looking out of the window.


    At the door, song Weishan, the old master of the Song family, just opened the door of the box.


    "Thanks to you, the yuan family can''t make waves."


    "Well, I hope your son won''t delay, otherwise I don''t mind letting the Song family follow the yuan family." The middle-aged man turned to look at Song Weishan with a smile, but song Weishan quickly lost his smile. He didn''t look like a great friar of TIANTI combat power.


    "Don''t worry, you know my son''s ability. The yuan family''s secret can''t escape his eyes."


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    Yuan''s family is still in flames, but the fighting is no longer so fierce. Yuan Qing and his mother look at everything around them sadly. Yuan Dejiang''s left arm doesn''t know where to go. His clothes are stained with blood, and he is tired.


    Although the yuan family is a big family in Tianshu City, they are not known for their combat effectiveness.


    Under the siege of the Song family several times their own, it is enough to show that they are strong enough to persist for such a long time


    But now, it seems that it''s all over.


    Yuan Dejiang has long forgotten the pain of losing his left arm. He looks around sadly. There are only dozens of people left in the family of more than 1000 people, and they are still seriously injured.


    "Ah, sister-in-law, I''m useless. I can''t save our family." Yuan Dejiang looked at Yuan Qing''s mother and sighed.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s just that the heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. Fortunately, our yuan family won''t destroy the family." At the moment, Yuan Qing''s mother also knows that the situation is over, and she is no longer trembling.


    Yuan Dejiang was about to say yes. After all, his sister-in-law was right. The yuan family would not be destroyed because he had a younger brother, Yuan Dehong, who had not come back.


    But just when he wanted to conform, he found that Yuan Qing''s eyes were still bright, and years of experience made him instantly judge that Yuan Qing''s eyes were not strong, but really believed that he would be OK.


    "Qing''er, you How... "


    Yuan Qing''s mother also noticed yuan Qing''s self-confidence. The blood and wound on his face could not cover up the look in his eyes.


    At this moment, the remaining dozens of people also found yuan Qing''s straight waist, and that kind of self-confidence immediately infected everyone. But the problem is that under this situation, people don''t understand where yuan Qing''s self-confidence came from.


    "Qing''er, is there any hope?" Mother will pull over yuan Qing''s body, eyes opposite.


    Yuan Qing nodded and said:


    "maybe our yuan family will really destroy the clan, but it''s not absolutely not today."


    "Why?" Yuan Dejiang asked with a bitter smile.


    Yuan Qing did not speak, but did not know where to take out a jade slip.


    On the surface, there is nothing special about that jade slip, but it is constantly shining, as if it is responding to some signal.


    "This is "Mother and son jade..."


    Tianbei, Zimu brand, Zimu jade, and all kinds of jewelry with similar names are actually the products of the same thing after different treatments.


    Tianbei and Zimu are very common in shuntiange and other chambers of Commerce. And various kinds of ornaments, such as the son mother jade pendant, are very common in all the friars'' families, even in the ordinary people.


    It''s not unusual, but the question is who is the other end of the jade that Yuan Qing''s son and mother are connected to


    "Already Here we are? "Looking at the flashing frequency of the jade slips in Yuan Qing''s hands, all the yuan family realized what this represented.


    At the same time, the Song family also temporarily stopped the attack, because song Jinming was going to explore the yuan family''s secret according to the plan.


    But when the fire was about to disappear, two strange voices came from the outside, dozens of feet away.


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence that you didn''t come here early! Let me see, the Song family in Yuancheng has really made a difference! "


    This voice is full of abuse, and with this voice, a big man directly broke the siege of the Song family, fell in front of Yuan Qing and others.


    "if you want to stop the attack, don''t say it again."


    "You can come here..." Yuan Qing''s voice is very light, but the tenderness can''t be hidden.


    In front of her, Wang Dao was smiling, but the killing intention in his eyes broke through the sky and said:


    "I mean what I say."

 Chapter 677

    The inexplicable warmth here will continue, but the sound from houmai immediately destroys the good atmosphere.


    "I''ll go! I knew it! I knew it! Still pretend to me, return NIMA to pretend to be pure! Give it to NIMA! I know you have a secret


    Before the words were heard, Chu Fei, who was stepping on the flying sword, came to the top of the heads of the yuan family. Then, regardless of the Song family around him, he pointed to Wang Dao''s nose and scolded him.


    "I''ve known each other for a few days. I''ve met each other for a few days. I''ll dress as NIMA! When we are all fools


    Wang Dao is a little embarrassed. He knows why chufei is so irritable. At the same time, he also knows that he has no "qualification" to refute chufei.


    Because more than ten minutes ago, in order to get to Yuan Qing with the fastest speed, Wang Dao made an oath to Chu Fei. That''s the oath under the assurance of heaven, which declares that Wang Dao will take Chu Fei''s lead from now on.


    Of course, Wang Dao is not stupid either. When he swears, he specially states that only when Chu Fei takes him to Yuan Qing as soon as possible can he count


    But where did he think, after swearing, just in the blink of an eye, they went to Tianshu City, and then they went up and down to Yuan''s house along with the fighting atmosphere.


    So, although Wang Dao didn''t want to understand how Chu Fei did it, he still respectfully saluted Chu Fei and said:


    "thank you, Master Chu."


    From the brothers of Chu to the patriarch of Chu, although the appellation was unfamiliar, the status was reflected.


    Chu Fei waved his hand. He didn''t care what he called him, and he didn''t like the strange relationship, but it was not suitable to say on this occasion.


    Therefore, Chu Fei did not tangle these at the moment, but focused on the yuan family and the Song family.


    At the moment, all the people of the Song family have roughly understood what''s going on, especially song Jinming. It''s just Chu Fei''s brief conversation and their respective expressions that make him clearly grasp the situation.


    "Do you want to get involved in this?" Song Jinming came to the crowd with a smile and asked.


    Facing song Jinming, Chu Fei nodded and said, "yes, or why are we here! Right, but I haven''t asked for your name yet


    "Song Jinming." There was no need to hide his name, and song Jinming was very interested in Chu Fei and Wang Dao. Wang Dao was the cultivation of the four great powers when he was young. This is definitely a genius, and this genius is respectful when facing Chu Fei. It''s strange that this strange situation will be ignored.


    "Is song Jingang yours?"


    "Brother." Song Jinming said quietly.


    Chu Fei turned his lips and didn''t take it to heart at all, saying:


    "that song Jieguan is you Nephew


    Song Jinming did not respond because the question was too stupid to be answered. Chu Fei didn''t care, and said:


    "in fact, you all misunderstood. We didn''t come here to do anything messy..."


    Chu Fei''s seemingly soft words have aroused a lot of people''s criticism, including his family around yuan Qing. Although yuan Dejiang, who had broken his arm, was also puzzled, he believed that there must be some afterwords


    But yuan Qing was a little worried. She was afraid that Chu Fei and Wang Dao would come and just want to save herself and leave her relatives here to die. Wang Dao felt yuan Qing''s tension and calmed him with a smile.


    At this time, song Jinming did not respond to the first half of Chu Fei''s words. He was very clever to know that Chu Fei''s later words were the real focus


    But not everyone is as smart as song Jinming, especially the monks of the Song family around him. They beat the monks of the yuan family. They were all arrogant.


    So when they heard Chu Fei''s words, they all thought that Chu Fei was timid, and they all laughed as if what was going to be on was the big play they were looking forward to


    However, Chu Fei didn''t gasp for a long time


    "We have brought a message from Song Jingang and song Jieguan."


    Song Jinming still didn''t speak, but the change in his eyes showed that he was waiting for Chu Fei to continue.


    "The news is The remote Song family was destroyed. Song Jingang and song Jieguan were also killed. Ah, by the way, there seems to be an old man I don''t know if that old man is really the old master of your song family or just his own part... "


    Chu Fei used exaggerated expression to narrate, but his performance did not earn applause, on the contrary, it also attracted a lot of hostile eyes.


    Chu Fei looked at the fierce eyes of those people around him and explained in a hurry:


    "Ai Ai Ai, don''t misunderstand, don''t misunderstand, I mean, we killed song Jingang and song Jieguan, and now, we''re ready to kill you fish who missed the net."


    Chu Fei''s expression was full of contradictions with the content of his speech, but it didn''t make people feel unreasonable, on the contrary, it also angered them very reasonably.


    "Good mouth, I hope you can really be as powerful as you say." Song Jinming said, his face became overcast, and then directly ordered the final attack.He knew very well that Chu Fei and Wang Dao, the two young men, would not die. He had no hope of getting the secret of the yuan family.


    Because the two young people here represent the yuan family''s hope at this moment. Only when they die will the yuan family''s hope disappear completely.


    With the order of the attack, the Song family friars with high morale immediately rushed up again, one by one turned into flame, and formed a second sea of fire at the top of the heads of the yuan family.


    Everyone in the yuan family was ready, but Wang Dao, who had come to help, did not move easily. Not only did he not move himself, but he even held yuan Qing''s mother and daughter beside him. He seemed to protect them, but from another point of view, he was preventing them from moving


    Yuan Dejiang couldn''t understand Wang Dao''s idea, but he couldn''t let the Song family attack him without fighting back. But just when he waved his right arm, the sea of fire that blocked all the way out disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the sea of fire, the heat of the head disappeared.


    They looked up in doubt and found that they didn''t know when the Houhai gathered into a fire dragon and swam up into the sky.


    Because the distance has become far away, so we can''t feel the high temperature as before.


    But then there was despair, one by one wondering: did the Song family begin the final killing? Is this their secret trick?


    But this kind of thought only existed, and disappeared within a breath, and was replaced by shock:


    "am I wrong?"


    In the eyes of the yuan family, on the ground surrounded by corpses and blood, Chu Fei''s left hand is behind him, and his right hand is holding a formula that people can''t understand


    The power of Chu Fei''s knack extends to all directions, including the moving fire dragon in the sky


    "I What''s the matter


    "Help..."


    "It''s over!"


    "Ah


    ¡­¡­


    The Song family''s reaction was different, but those who jumped to the top of the yuan family''s head had lost their strength at the moment, and then fell straight down.


    The remaining dozens of yuan family members directly beat the Song family to death by beating them to death.


    But it''s not too late. On the outside, those Song family members who also surrounded the place immediately started to use all kinds of fire skills at the moment of sudden change!


    But the next moment, these people also lost their power, and the fire


    This time, everyone can see clearly that the fire in the human body was forcibly and unreasonably taken out of the body, and then rushed up into the air to gather with the dragon.


    The next changes are like dominoes Pushing down one will lead to a series of collapses


    More and more people in the Song family started to defend themselves, and more and more people lost their own fire and fell to the ground


    The yuan family''s dozens of friars were already red eyed. When they saw that the Song family were all soft footed shrimps, they immediately rushed forward and turned into butchers, beating the Song family''s friars into meat.


    The rise of two people''s killing unexpectedly rushed to song Jinming''s side and directly killed the people around Song Jinming.


    Two more of the invincible yuan family members were killed, but the people on Yuan Dejiang''s side were not too sad. On the contrary, they were only happy.


    "Ah, Wang Dao, you said we left Yuancheng so decisively. Will the people of Yuancheng praise us?"


    Chu Fei''s words made Wang Dao look confused and said: "why praise us?"


    In fact, what Wang Dao really wants to ask is, why do you suddenly say this


    "Because we left immediately after we destroyed the Song family. We didn''t search the Song family''s property at all..."


    Wang Dao is speechless in his heart, but although he is simple and honest, he still knows that he should cooperate. After all, he has been learning and practicing with his master for more than 20 years, and he has long been used to this


    "Yes, but why didn''t we go to search the Song family''s property?"


    Wang Dao''s "studious" appearance is very shameless. Chu Fei can''t help but roll his eyes. He says in his heart: who taught him to be stupid


    "Because all the property of the Song family is on these people, the Song family in Yuancheng will leave more gold and silver, and there won''t be much..."


    With that, Chu Fei led down the fire dragon in the sky and turned it into hundreds of kindling


    It''s not good to identify too many, so Chu Fei threw the fire directly into his Dantian space.


    Laichi and Leslie, who are addicted to the study of puppets, are just going to have a rest, and then warm up under the "starry sky", but they are shocked by the sudden increase of hundreds of fire seeds in the sky


    "It seems that I underestimate you..." Song Jinming frowned, his eyes full of examination and thinking, soon turned into shock.


    At this time, a roar sounded a few hundred meters away, and then song Weishan, the old master of the Song family, rushed over.Song Weishan was also depressed. He was talking with the current leader of the Dan family in Tianshu city. Because of the great disparity of status, song Weishan was very serious at that time. He didn''t lose his mind at all, and he didn''t dare to explore anything.


    One is worried about being said to have no respect for the Dan family, and the other is believing in his son song Jinming


    As a result, just now, the conversation between him and the leader of the Dan family came to an end. He subconsciously released his divine sense and explored the yuan family to see the progress. As a result, he found out how many people in his family died!


    Then he saw the culprit Chu Fei


    Excited, song Weishan and the Dan family pleaded guilty, and then rushed over.


    In the teahouse, looking at the seat of song Weishan, who was invisible in the blink of an eye but heard his voice, he sighed:


    "it seems that this thing is still not going well..."

 Chapter 678

    In the ruins of Yuan''s house, song Weishan, the old master of the Song family, stares at chufei with anger on his face. He originally wanted to rush to kill chufei. After all, he can see chufei''s accomplishments at a glance.


    But before he started, song Weishan received a message from his son song Jinming.


    "Father, don''t worry. This boy has something we need."


    After hearing this, song Weishan stops abruptly and rushes to Chu Fei''s body, but his killing intention is not reduced at all. Unfortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care about his killing intention.


    "What did you find?" As song Weishan glares at Chu Fei, song Jinming asks.


    "Father, you once said that there is a common magic in fire control, which can''t be more common. But if you can practice it to a higher level, you will be able to dominate the world!"


    "Well, I did." Song Weishan nodded. Naturally, he remembered it very clearly. Even if he didn''t remember saying it, he could know what method it was from it.


    It''s said that it''s a fire control method handed down from ancient times, but I don''t know what went wrong when it was handed down. In short, many of the later fire control techniques were lost, so no one can cultivate fire control techniques to the peak level.


    Not to mention the peak level, for many people who practice the skill of playing with fire, this method can only be regarded as a primary method. And that kind of primary is not the kind of primary that Chu Fei experienced in the process of cultivation


    If these friars could find out that chufei''s fire play had such great power in the beginning, I''m afraid they would have targeted chufei.


    But it happened that Chu Fei, who got the skill of playing fire, didn''t appear in the public''s view at all in his early stage


    Because most of the time he is either on earth or in the world of fighting demons


    Until now, back in the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei''s fire play has gone beyond the primary level, boasted of the intermediate level and reached the advanced level The high-level fire play skill has completely brought the horror of fire play skill into play. In fact, it is a little invincible at the intermediate level


    Song Weishan and song Jinming are still communicating. Up to now, song Jinming is 100% sure that it is an advanced version of fire drama.


    "Father, although they all say that xihuoshu has been lost a lot, if the so-called loss is only hidden at a certain stage, then the descendants of the people who hide it now appear. It''s reasonable..."


    "Hide most of them and release only one primary method Jin Ming, you take it for granted Song Weishan didn''t agree with this conjecture, but song Jinming shook his head and said, "you are bound to think."


    Song Weishan smiles bitterly. It''s not the first time that he has argued with his son. Most of the previous arguments were that song Jinming won and he lost, but now the focus is no longer here. Therefore, song Weishan waved his hand and said, "let''s not say this, since you are sure it''s fire drama, it must be. Since he may have more complete fire play skills, this man must not be let go. "


    "Don''t worry, father. I''ve figured out what to do." After Song Jinming finished, he began to make arrangements directly. In a flash, the promoted monks of the Song family, most of whom were in the four extreme stage, surrounded the yuan family and Chu FEIWANG Dao again.


    The next moment, these people together, constitute a mysterious array.


    At the moment of the start of the battle, the yuan family were in despair, but soon they sent a letter to Wang Dao and Chu Fei.


    The key is that Wang Dao appeases yuan Qing''s mother and daughter and looks at Chu Fei with expectant eyes from time to time.


    "Song Jinming, you''ll come up with this after a long discussion?"


    See Song family use array, Chu Fei can''t help but want to ridicule them.


    "Don''t worry, boy. It''s not time yet." Song Jinming smiles confidently, and then waits quietly with his old father.


    Now the Song family, except for song Jinming and song Weishan, have already joined the war, and this is thanks to Chu Fei.


    However, for this father and son, Chu Fei still has a little respect now.


    "Wang Dao, look at these two people. They really mean to be heroes..."


    Seeing that Chu Fei really didn''t have any nervous fear, Wang Dao was more relieved, so he could easily connect Chu Fei''s words and said:


    "Oh? How to say, what they do is easy to say but hard to hear... "


    "You see, if you were someone else, maybe you would bully and cajole directly at the beginning, but they even told us not to worry, this is to wait for this great power to take shape, and wait for us to despair before we start the trial..."


    "It can''t be called Xiaoxiong..." Wang Dao pretended to be puzzled, and Chu Fei was happy to explain, saying:


    "don''t worry, there''s something else. You say, the Song family''s good Yuan City doesn''t wait, why do you want to come to Tianshu city..."


    "If you want to be stronger and bigger, it''s understandable..."


    "It''s understandable to understand, but the practice of others is to start from themselves, but the Song family starts from others. You say, how many small families have been destroyed and how much wealth has been plundered by the Song family, and then how can they climb up to the big family of Tianshu city Without the support of some families in Tianshu City, I''m afraid they don''t have the courage to attack the yuan family. ""Ah, I also remember that the Song family and the yuan family had a good relationship before. I won''t count on the yuan family from then on..."


    "It must be earlier than that. I think the acquaintance between the Song family and the yuan family is a conspiracy."


    In the harmony between Chu Fei and Wang Dao, the truth of that year was revealed in front of the public. Of course, Chu Fei and Wang Dao can only speculate, not be true.


    The dozens of people promoted by the yuan family have realized this for a long time, but they are just more reliable speculation. After all, it''s very unpleasant for the yuan family


    But for song Weishan and song Jinming, it''s a bit like listening to the host''s praise at the commendation conference. It''s not too good, but it''s not too bad.


    But as he spoke, Chu Fei changed his mind and said:


    " But the Song family tried everything. In the end, there seemed to be only a few people left. Song Jingang let me die, song Jieguan also let me die. These hundreds of corpses were also killed by me... "


    At this point, Chu Fei was full of ridicule, but yuan Qing stood up beside him and said: "I killed song Jieguan."


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, soon realized that Yuan Qing is not fighting for merit, but want to share.


    "Well, well, you killed him, but I threw him to your side."


    With that, Chu Fei shrugged, looked at Song Weishan and song Jinming and said, "look, your song family is going to be killed by us."


    The last sentence is definitely a fine line of hatred. However, song Weishan and song Jinming are just like water in the face and don''t talk. They are obviously waiting for the formation


    The combined attack array formed by dozens of people will not be simple, nor will it take too long.


    In fact, the formation of an array is fast, almost blinking. But it takes a little time from the formation to the perfect presentation of an array, and Chu Fei is waiting for the final perfect state of an array.


    Similarly, song Weishan and song Jinming are waiting. They have put Chu Fei in a position that absolutely needs to be treated with caution


    The first formation of the great array is the sea of fire and gas, and the sea of fire condenses into a network


    The perfect array is a huge "gold ball" state, in which Chu FEIWANG Dao and yuan family are trapped.


    It took 15 minutes for this "gold ball" to form. Chu Fei estimated that they would fight back immediately when the formation was first completed. He estimated that it would take at least 20 minutes for the gold ball to form


    Ding!


    Appraisal: the fire net array with gold carving


    Looking at the detailed description given by the system and the detailed description that can be used as a complete tutorial, Chu Fei grinned and produced a formula. Under the complicated transformation of the formula, the gold carving fire net array, which was not easy to achieve the perfect state, broke a huge hole inexplicably


    Then the hollow gold ball began to swallow itself, and soon became a highly concentrated fireball


    Chu Fei intended to control the fireball, but he didn''t expect that these people of the Song family could react in a very short time to fight for control with Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei thought too much. The Song family didn''t have time to be shocked


    After the fireball appeared, they immediately realized that this thing could not be controlled by Chu Fei, because the power of the fireball was too great!


    As a result, dozens of people began to compete with Chu Fei for control of fireball


    It happens that these dozens of people are proficient in cooperation. In good cooperation, their fire control skills are even comparable to Chu Fei''s fire play skills!


    "Yes! It''s a trick, isn''t it


    Inexplicably, Chu Fei shouts, and then his body moves quickly. When the Song family sees Chu Fei move, they also move together. They are always opposite to Chu Fei


    Not far away, song Weishan and song Jinming managed to recover from the shock of "the broken fire net array", but immediately found the strange situation


    Song Jinming was the first to understand the reason, and immediately yelled:


    "don''t be restrained by him!"


    Song Jinming rushed over to help, but song Weishan was so frightened that a chill sprang up from the bottom of his heart! At that moment, he wanted to stop song Jinming


    But in the end, he held back. He believed that song Jinming would not lose even if he didn''t win in an instant


    What do you know? When Chu Fei saw song Jinming rushing over, bad water immediately came out of his heart


    He quietly let out a fierce smell of fire and entered the fireball. Then when song Jinming rushed to the Song family, Chu Fei cut off his connection with the fireball


    In the next moment, Chu Fei ran the doodle script according to the plan he had in mind in advance, creating a purple mist that was hard for the naked eye to see through, and making a lot of strange things in the mist


    Then, a large "tortoise shell" exchange out, directly buckle in Chu Fei and the people around the head.Bang, chufei immediately manipulates


    However, Wang Dao, Yuan Qing and others were all in a daze and didn''t know what powerful method Chu Fei used


    Song Jinming, none of them thought that Chu Fei suddenly gave up the fight for fireball, but they all thought it was a good thing.


    They all join forces to attract the fireball, and naturally give control to song Jinming. After all, he is the only son of the old man


    But just as song Jinming took control of the fireball, he immediately found something wrong with the fireball. He sensed the violent atmosphere in the highly aggregated fireball


    But it was too late to react. The fireball exploded instantly. The terrible explosive force directly blew up the buildings of yuan family, the people who were not dead but had no time to save, and all the people of Song family.


    At this moment, in the whole Tianshu City, you can see a mushroom cloud floating up into the sky


    ¡­¡­


    The power of the explosion was too great. Fortunately, Chu Fei threw a large tortoise shell, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do


    At this time, Chu Fei looked at the counterattack system of the tortoise shell, which had shown full energy, and let out his divine sense with a smile. At the same time, he found that song Weishan, the old master of the great monk Song family, had lost his mind completely


    Evil press the energy release button


    A white light directly hit song Weishan''s chest


    Then song Weishan disappeared, accompanied by several houses behind him

 Chapter 679

    The white light disappeared, the smoke scattered, the strange purple Qi slowly disappeared on the ruins of the yuan family, and the people of the yuan family stood behind Chu Fei and Wang Dao


    Chu Fei put on a very middle two posture, and said:


    "at this point, the Song family in Yuan City is completely destroyed."


    On the surface, it''s easy and second, but in fact, it''s just a way to cover up heartache Why does that fireball have such great power? In the final analysis, it is because it is the power of dozens of fires to explode together, not just fireballs


    That is to say, although the explosion destroyed the Song family, it also destroyed dozens of excellent fires


    Can the fire of quadrupole be rotten? The worst is the existence of fire above level 4!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the dans'' teahouse a few blocks away, the middle-aged dans who had a conversation with song Weishan looked at the window edge wall that had been blown away


    Beside him, there was an old man standing there panting. At his feet, a broken jade bottle was lying there, and a small piece of medicine residue was scattered around


    "Who did the Song family offend..." The old man was full of fear. If he hadn''t just come here to have a look, he happened to have a pill that his family relies on to become famous. I''m afraid that this white light would devour him and the middle-aged man around him


    "No matter who they offended, they all upset my plan. The Song family is dead, so I won''t trouble them, but the rest of them can''t escape!"


    Then the middle-aged man stood up with a fierce face, and regardless of the old man who had just saved himself, he rushed to the ruins of the yuan family.


    At this time, everyone in the yuan family was still at ease. In a short period of time, they made several detours inside and outside the gate of death, and no one could react immediately.


    This will not be the case, but the previous dozens of fires of the linkage explosion power is too big, directly around the original bloody carcasses are all turned into nothingness, so it seems more unreal.


    At this time, a middle-aged man floated and fell in front of the Chu Fei Wang Dao and the yuan family.


    The first time he saw this man, Yuan Dejiang immediately recovered. But just as he was about to speak, Yuan Qing pulled him down beside him and his mother, and stopped him from speaking.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence But this actually invisible let Chu Fei become a person of words.


    "Oh, it''s been busy for a long time. How come there''s an audience? On this day, all the people in Shucheng are dead? "


    If Dadong is here, he will understand why chufei talks like this in an instant. But Dadong is no longer here, and no one else can understand chufei like Dadong.


    Therefore, all the people, regardless of whether they were revived or not, were scared to death by Chu Fei''s words. Even yuan Dejiang was not much better.


    Chu Fei''s words directly offended the whole family of Tianshu city.


    Chufei knows that, but he doesn''t care.


    "Young man, where are you from?" The middle-aged man didn''t show much emotion to Chu Fei''s words. Instead, he asked Chu Fei with a gloomy face.


    Not far away, an old friar floated down beside the middle-aged man. Seeing the ruins in front of him, the old friar whispered:


    "Qingyuan..."


    The middle-aged man raised his hand to stop the old man''s later words, and he was still staring at Chu Fei. As for Wang Dao and others beside him, they were completely ignored by him.


    "Who did you learn from?"


    Chufei sneered. At the moment, he had less affection for this guy, so he was more reluctant to answer his question.


    "Well? The second audience is coming I don''t know when the third one will come... "


    Later, Wang Dao pulls yuan Qing, who is holding yuan Dejiang with only his right arm, back to him. Yuan Dejiang takes advantage of the situation to come to chufei and whispers:


    "benefactor, he is the leader of the Dan family in Tianshu city. His name is Shan Qingyuan, and the old man behind is the man of the Dan family''s Dan Pavilion."


    At this time, no one would object to biting words, so Chu Fei understood the difference between the two people''s identities.


    The old man was a member of the dange, one of the so-called dange people. He didn''t need to think much about it. And the person in power, that is equivalent to the existence of patriarch, but since it is called the person in power, there must be differences.


    After understanding these, Chu Fei finally faced up to the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "What? Don''t you want to answer my question? " Shan Qingyuan narrowed his eyes as if he were making a decision.


    "Where do you come from? What are you doing here? As you can see, we are very busy here. We don''t have time to entertain guests. "


    Chufei is not serious at all, but this is him. On the other side, Shan Qingyuan narrowed his eyes and sneered, saying:


    "it''s rampant, but since you''ve come to Tianshu City, shouldn''t you first ask who is in charge of Tianshu city?"


    "What''s the matter? Listen to what you mean, is Tianshu city decided by you? " Disdain very not of ear ask a way.Chu Fei felt that no one in a place like Tianshu City dared to say "I''m the boss". After all, many forces were entangled. But he was wrong. Shan Qingyuan not only dared to say it, but also said it casually.


    "It''s true that Tianshu City respects our Dan family." In a word, no one came out to refute. Shan Qingyuan looks at Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei''s reaction.


    Chu Fei has a response, but his response is not satisfactory to Shan Qingyuan. In fact, Chu Fei just frowned, and then waved his hand with a smile:


    "ha ha, that''s it. It''s light. Now we don''t have time to entertain those cats and dogs who call themselves the boss casually."


    With that, Chu Fei turned back and walked towards Wang Dao and others. Now that the Song family has been destroyed, there are only a few people left in the yuan family. Thinking about Wang Dao, Chu Fei has the idea to bring the yuan family into the small cave.


    After all, there are too few people in xiaodongtian now, so it''s time for us to strengthen our strength, and the yuan family is just right. The key is that Chu Fei saved the yuan family''s lives, and there is no need to worry about the heartfelt problems.


    "Young man, have offended me, do you still want to go?" Shan Qingyuan has already killed himself, but he is not in a hurry. It seems that Chu Fei''s various performances make him have the meaning to continue to see the next development.


    "What''s the matter? If you offend the abbot, you can''t leave? " Funny looking back at Shan Qingyuan, and Shan Qingyuan is a face of inexplicable.


    Who is the abbot? Who is the abbot? Who said Abbot! Why does Mao have an abbot Shan Qingyuan is in a mess.


    He didn''t know that Chu Fei just happened to think of a movie "God of food" on earth. When Zhou Xingchi wanted to run in Shaolin Temple, the eighteen bronze men yelled such words.


    "It turned out to be just a fool. But even if you''re a fool, it''s a dead end to ruin me! " Shan Qingyuan said that his momentum suddenly released, but Chu Fei just turned back and said:


    "four extreme power? Why do you do it with me? " Chu Fei didn''t have the cultivation of the four great trends, but he just looked down on the four great trends. No one can understand Chu Fei''s dependence, but Lenovo can understand the horror of his previous move to destroy the Song family.


    I thought this sentence could make the other party angry, but I didn''t expect that Shan Qingyuan didn''t seem to care, but he didn''t attack Chu Fei.


    "What''s the matter, afraid? I don''t have much time to play with you. " Chufei said impatiently.


    Shan Qingyuan laughs and says:


    "we don''t need to do it ourselves to kill people."


    As soon as Chu Fei was about to speak, Shan Qingyuan said in a soft voice:


    "kill him, and you will be spared a favor."


    The sound is not big, on the contrary, it can be considered small. But it is such a small voice, such a light voice of a word, but attracted the whole Tianshu City vibration.


    As soon as the sentence was finished, more than a dozen terrible momentum rushed into the sky, and the clouds and clouds above Tianshu city changed color.


    But it''s not over yet. The next moment, the master of the more than ten momentum appeared on the spot with lightning speed. They all looked like immortals. Judging from their age, they were all hundreds or thousands of years old.


    But this is not over, a breath is not over, Tianshu city will have dozens of people rushed over, blink of an eye will fall nearby.


    Because these people come from different directions of Tianshu City, their positions are also different.


    In a few minutes, chufei, Wang Dao and yuan family were surrounded by hundreds of people.


    What''s more, everyone can realize that more people could have come, but they all gave up because of the people who have already appeared.


    What does that mean?


    "Benefactor, don''t look down on the Dan family. Although Shan Qingyuan''s cultivation is not high, he is proficient in the refining of healing pills. Many great monks in Zhongzhou owe him a favor..."


    Next to him, Wang Dao tried to smooth the shock on his face and asked in a low voice:


    "that''s not so much..."


    "You don''t know..." Yuan Dejiang said with a bitter smile: "Shan Qingyuan treats people. He doesn''t accept money, but only human feelings. It''s been like this for decades... "


    "It''s not good to pay back the favor..." Chu Fei smiles bitterly and sighs, but in fact he regrets that he is a little impulsive. I thought Shan Qingyuan was joking when he said that Tianshu City respected the Dan family, but now it seems that Shan Qingyuan is telling the truth


    Of course, it''s a little less than the real "respect", but it''s enough.


    Looking at Chu Fei''s discolored face, Shan Qingyuan is in a good mood, and the old friars who just came here are in a good mood. If it''s not that this occasion is not suitable, these people will rush to hold Chu Fei for a few turns.


    As Chu Fei said, human feelings, where is so easy to return.


    Now Shan Qingyuan gives this opportunity, which is really a timely help for those who owe him.


    "Boy, it''s an honor for you to die so that we can return a favor." An old friar with white hair and Beard said with a smile."That''s not what I said. You have to think that we were all seriously injured and dying in those years. We paid back the debt with our lives. It shows that your lives have caught up with ours. That''s what we should be proud of!"

 Chapter 680

    There was also an old man with white beard who came out to talk. Looking at the interaction between him and the first old man, it is estimated that the two old men have a good relationship. But Chu Fei didn''t have a good comment on their impression. If it wasn''t for other people to speak separately, and Chu Fei also wanted to hear if others were so shameless, I''m afraid he would have scolded.


    As for Shan Qingyuan, he doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to see the result. Instead, he enjoys the feeling that the weak are waiting for death.


    However, Chu Fei''s performance did not satisfy Shan Qingyuan.


    Around, the friars soon expressed their views, and gradually quieted down.


    But no one started immediately, and they didn''t know what they were waiting for.


    Although I didn''t do it, I didn''t cover up much.


    Poop, poop


    Dozens of yuan family members had already gone through the fierce battle, physically and mentally exhausted, and walked around the gate of death for several times. Now they are being watched by so many great monks, and they all fall down with weak legs and feet.


    Yuan Dejiang clenched his teeth, while yuan Qing and Wang Dao held his mother and sat down slowly. Then Wang Dao tried to release his power to resist, but it was just the moment when he started his power that he was targeted by the old people around him.


    So, Wang Dao also fell down, and still had no resistance.


    Wang Dao can''t even move his finger at this moment.


    But there was not much fear in Wang Dao''s eyes. On the contrary, the anger and fighting spirit brought by his humiliation and powerlessness were constantly rising.


    Seeing Wang Dao''s performance like this, many old people have a heart of love for talent, but at the same time, they also have a heart of test.


    After all, everyone who has been quietly paying attention to this side knows that it is Chu Fei, not Wang Dao, that Shan Qingyuan wants to kill.


    At the beginning, these people are still paying attention to Wang Dao, while waiting for how to arrange the killing of Chu Fei. It''s not possible whether they are going to do it by themselves or waiting for Shan Qingyuan to distribute it.


    And the respect for Shan Qingyuan is entirely out of their gratitude.


    However, these things are not easy to use in chufei. When these monks released their own pressure, chufei not only didn''t have the appearance of pain, but also stood more relaxed and informal. At the same time, chufei probably understood the cultivation of these people.


    Heaven ladder realm, any one is heaven ladder realm, only different levels.


    There were only seven or eight of these people around, whose strength even exceeded that of the jade lotus elder who was not familiar with Chu.


    It can be said that this is absolutely the most dangerous event that Chu Fei encountered after he got the system


    Chufei has no idea of resistance. All he wants now is to escape.


    But it''s not a problem for Chu Fei to go by himself. The key is how to take the yuan family and Wang Dao away.


    It was because of this that Chu Fei didn''t take action for a long time.


    "You guys Should be the strongest group of people in Tianshu city? "


    Chu Fei asked questions with a smile. At the same time, he stepped to Wang Dao''s side. With a wave of the convenience system, he excluded all the pressure to one side. Then he helped Wang Dao up and said:


    "look at everyone''s injuries, how are you..."


    The first half of the sentence was meaningless, but the last three words shocked Wang Dao.


    After a transmission with Chu Fei, Chu Fei made it very clear that he must hold each other and not separate them, otherwise he couldn''t tell where he would fall


    Therefore, when the three seemingly inexplicable words "dura Hao" came out, Wang Dao immediately realized what plans Chu Fei was making.


    Wang Dao en gave a sound, and then began to walk among the yuan family. Without speaking, he quietly and pretended to check the injury. Then he put these people''s hands together, and a little forceful grip was a hint.


    They are not idiots. Although they don''t understand what''s going on, when they see Wang Dao doing this, they all know what to do if they think about Chu Fei


    Suddenly, a young man came out not far away. He didn''t walk fast, but he was very comfortable and confident. Looking at his age, this man should be no different from Chu Fei. He is not a few years old. He is wearing a dark gray robe and holding two round things the size of walnuts in his hands. The color is dark and the surface is not smooth


    After the young man appeared, he went straight to Shan Qingyuan over there, passing by several great monks, but he was arrogant and didn''t show anything. Until he got to Shan Qingyuan, the young man stopped playing with the two round balls in his hand and said:


    "I''ve seen you, father..."


    Hearing this, you can see that this man is Shan Qingyuan''s son. After Chu Fei, Yuan Dejiang also confirmed: "Danfei Pavilion, the only son of Shan Qingyuan."


    Shan Qingyuan didn''t pay attention to his son''s greetings, and Dan Feige himself didn''t care. He didn''t even care whether the seniors he was greeting responded to him.


    Instead, he looked at chufei and the yuan family behind him. Then he said to Shan Qingyuan:"Father, the plan didn''t work. It was expected."


    Chu Fei frowned slightly, listening to the meaning, the Danfei Pavilion seemed to come to "stop killing". After Chu Fei''s death, the yuan family all looked happy when they heard this. After all, it''s always good for someone who is willing to speak for his own side.


    "Shut up, you''re not here to talk!" Shan Qingyuan was very upset, and the old man in dange behind him also said:


    "Feige, you are not in power, don''t speak at will."


    Dan Feige''s face was expressionless, but he said in a deep voice:


    "fortunately, I am not. If I am, all the people who make this plan will be driven out of Dan''s house by me."


    It''s not very loud, but it''s heartbreaking.


    Chu Fei frowned and said in his heart: it seems that this is not only the father son conflict, but also the taste of fighting for power


    "Enough, go back!" Shan Qingyuan angrily scolds, but Dan Feige is not obedient. Instead, he looks at Chu Fei and others and says, "this is too much for our Dan family."


    With that, danfeige turned and left, no matter how angry Shan Qingyuan was, and no matter how the great monks who were called by Shan Qingyuan thought about it.


    As for the old man, he was not angry, but sighed, as if he had been used to this situation for a long time.


    Chu Fei looked around and came to kill his great friars. He found that there was a little bit of drama in these people''s expressions, but they were all well hidden. If Chu Fei hadn''t been influenced by "micro expression" on earth, I''m afraid he couldn''t see so many things.


    Maybe it''s anger, maybe it''s just that Shan Qingyuan doesn''t want to continue to watch the opera. He raised his hand and said, "you guys, just do it. Whoever dies in his hand will be his."


    As soon as he said this, Chu Fei wanted to curse his mother. It''s really hateful! And Wang Dao didn''t dare to make any action, so did all the yuan family.


    It''s not that Wang Dao''s courage is small, but if you still let people hand in hand or do it faster at this time, the fool can see that there is a problem, which will inevitably lead to faster attack.


    Therefore, Wang Dao can only stop for a while


    But this can''t alleviate the desire of the old people around to chufei


    Chu feihen pursed his mouth and bit his lips. After a glance, he found that there were only two people left who didn''t pull each other''s hands. It was the feeling of Kui!


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly pointed to Shan Qingyuan, no matter whether he was qualified or not! I see who dares to move! "


    Shan Qingyuan didn''t expect that Chu Fei could scold such a bad word. Suddenly, his face turned red with anger, but although he was not young, he couldn''t scold such a rude word.


    Just wave and urge those people to do it quickly.


    "Ha ha, boy, give up the struggle!"


    "Accept your fate!"


    "Even if the emperor of heaven came, he couldn''t save you! Die


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, these great monks of Tianshu city became the fierce dogs who were robbing food one by one. They didn''t attack chufei directly!


    Fortunately, these guys still hold their own identity and don''t really rush up in person They just hit with enough confidence


    Can also be this moment, sudden change!


    The whole sky of Tianshu City, which had been disturbed by the momentum of these great monks, changed color, but suddenly the clouds cleared away, and suddenly the sky was clear!


    At the same time, a more powerful, powerful momentum that I don''t know how to describe fell from the sky.


    Instant Reiki water, ruicai thousand!


    At the same time, a woman''s voice said with a smile:


    "there is no emperor in heaven, but there is a saint."


    All the words of Chu were hit by the kites, which seemed to be a great shock.


    Including Shan Qingyuan around the Old Dan Ge is also the same, simply can not see the attack to hide, so forcefully hammer him away.


    I don''t know how many walls and houses were smashed, so I finally stopped. The old man of dange directly meditated on the spot to adjust his breath and heal his wounds. He didn''t dare to move at all. After a little stabilization, he found out a handful of pills and began to crack them.


    He is so, other people are not so good, it can be said that just a moment, consumption in the hands of these people''s pills will be worth less than half of Tianshu city.


    It can be seen how terrible this inexplicable attack from the sky is.


    Wang Dao and the yuan family are all in a state of dullness at this time. Although they know what happened, it seems that it has exceeded their existing ability to accept it. Therefore, a person''s brain is spinning wildly, and they don''t know how long it will take to process the information


    Looking at these people''s reaction to the old computer''s handling of large-scale games, Chu Fei shook his head funny.


    At this time, Chu Fei did not worry at all, and would not think about running away.Because just from that sentence, Chu Fei thought of who was coming.


    If nothing else, the visitor is really an acquaintance of Chu Fei! Although it''s relatively less So familiar, but Chu Fei knows that the people will help him, because Chu Fei has kindness with him


    Ah, yes, it''s her.


    Tut!


    "It seems that I really want to die now."


    Chufei smiles and hugs his shoulder. Looking at Shan Qingyuan who is shocked and at a loss, it seems that he is looking at a monkey.


    Shan Qingyuan really doesn''t know what to say now, or he doesn''t dare to talk.


    The next moment, with thousands of ruicai, a woman in red fell on chufei''s side.


    It''s a woman as well as an old man. From the appearance, she looks like she''s 80 or 90 years old.


    "Mr. an, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Chufei greets the visitor with a smile, and the old man in red looks at chufei with a smile and says, "it''s not long, but you''ve grown up so much..."


    "As you said, I''m not boasting. My future is very powerful."


    Seeing an Changlao''s appearance of Chu unnatural, he was in a good mood and talked with a little more laughing gas.


    Chang''an didn''t care about chufei''s out of tune appearance. On the contrary, she liked it very much and said with a smile:


    "I believe you. You''ve made Tianshu city like this. How can I not believe you, ha ha ha..."


    "Haha, elder ANN, how come you come to Tianshu city? What a coincidence!"

 Chapter 681

    "What''s the coincidence? I was born in Tianshu city... " Elder an looks up at Chu Fei with a smile. Because he is old, and he is not as tall as Chu Fei, so there is such a scene.


    But in Chu Fei''s opinion, it was a very warm feeling, just like being watched lovingly by grandma and grandma Unfortunately, Chu Fei did not enjoy this feeling. He only saw similar scenes in various TV series.


    Perhaps because of the sudden feeling of family, Chu Fei sighed with a smile:


    "it''s good to see you again."


    Elder an felt Chu Fei''s expectation of family affection, and knew that Chu Fei must have many regrets about family affection. It''s one thing to know, but it''s another to accompany the performance.


    Elder an said with a bitter smile:


    "good is good, but it''s not good enough. Wait for a while, and then there will be better."


    Chu Fei pursed his lips with a bitter smile, and then laughed.


    At this time, the yuan family finally sobered up, one by one were happy to shout up, many people hugged and wept. Because we all know that this time is really a narrow escape.


    Naturally, Yuan Qing and his mother also shed tears. Wang Dao comforted him and also felt deeply.


    As for yuan Dejiang, because of the pain of his broken arm, he is the person who should give thanks to the old man an, who is in Chu Fei''s mouth.


    He quickly walked around to Chu Fei and an Changlao, carefully did not dare to get close, then knelt down and kowtowed directly, saying: "Tianshu City, yuan family, Yuan Dejiang, thank you for your help, great kindness, this life is hard to repay!"


    Elder an nodded and gave a gentle grace. Then he stopped talking to Yuan Dejiang.


    It''s obvious that elder an''s saving the yuan family is just a matter of convenience. What she really wants to save is chufei, and what she really cares about is chufei.


    Yuan Dejiang didn''t dare to say anything more for fear of disturbing the elder''s mood. What''s more, he heard elder an''s sentence "a stranger in Tianshu city" nearby, and he thought of a legend in his mind


    That legend is not too long, but it is called a legend because no one can tell exactly what happened at that time. Everyone can only speculate, deduce


    And that is the rise and fall of a family surnamed an


    Although Tianshu city is one of the seven main cities in Zhongzhou, it does not mean that there is a peaceful fairyland in Tianshu city. On the contrary, there is competition here, which is even more serious than that in other places


    Because of these thoughts, Yuan Dejiang did not even dare to stand up or even lift his head. At the moment, he only expected that this great energy could directly ignore himself and let him kneel here quietly and without a sense of existence


    But Chu Fei couldn''t really make him kneel down like this. Although Chu Fei helped the yuan family, in a way, he fought together


    Therefore, chufei walked to the right side of Yuan Dejiang with a smile and helped him up. At the same time, he said to elder an, "elder an, can he still cure this broken arm? There is only one Chi on the left It''s not beautiful


    Kucha''er, this is an old saying in the north. As for the meaning, it means literally.


    Mr. an said with a smile:


    "if he can cultivate to the level of sage, then the broken arm can recover itself."


    Chu feien made a sound, patted yuan Dejiang on the shoulder and said:


    "it''s encouraging you to practice, isn''t it, ha ha..."


    After that, Chu Fei pushed yuan Dejiang to Wang Dao and the yuan family. After all, he didn''t have the strength to leave him here. He might as well deal with the yuan family''s affairs.


    As soon as Yuan Demin was brought back to the yuan family, a scream of surprise came out in the distance!


    Then a red figure will also like the wind to the Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei saw who was coming for the first time, so he didn''t dodge. Instead, he held the person in his arms.


    "Young master Young master, I finally see you! I miss you so much


    Chu Fei is happy from the bottom of his heart, but he doesn''t dare to do too much, because he''s a little uncertain about how far he can develop with Meier.


    So, he just held Meier, patted Meier''s back, and whispered:


    "I miss you too."


    "Yes Enchantment son buries in Chu Fei''s bosom, don''t want to look up at all, also don''t know these days she miss Chu Fei in the end what degree.


    After a long time, mei''er finally crawled out of Chu Fei''s arms, with a red face and big eyes. Her happiness was beyond words.


    But when mei''er saw an Changlao beside him, this kind of happy mood immediately receded like a tide, which made Chu Fei feel inexplicable.


    "An Changlao..." Mei''er comes sad and holds elder an''s wrinkled hand carefully with two hands.An Chang smiles and touches Mei er''s head. He doesn''t say anything. Then he moves his eyes to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei looked at it carefully. At the beginning, he thought it was inexplicable, but he soon realized that it was not inexplicable at all, it was just something bad happened!


    Chu Fei is not stupid. He quickly arranges his thoughts and puts all the causes and consequences together. Finally, he looks at elder an. His face is full of disbelief and his eyes are all "impossible."


    An Chang looks at Chu Fei with a smile and sighs. Although he doesn''t speak, Chu Fei knows he guesses right


    There is something wrong with elder an''s health, and it''s still a big problem.


    Before that, Chu Fei produced a volume of the great way theory and a complete chapter of the supreme induction. The purpose of these two earth Scriptures was to let Chang An break through the creation of the law.


    An Chang has long been a saint in the realm of dragon. As long as he succeeds in creating the Dharma and gets the blessing from heaven, he can be promoted to Saint!


    It''s only one step away from the great emperor when we get to Shengzun!


    But even with the touch of Dao theory and Taishang induction, it''s not easy to create a new method directly, let alone in a short period of time!


    Although Chu Fei didn''t really experience it, combined with the situation of crape myrtle and various YY works on the earth, it is estimated that if a saint wants to create a method successfully, he has to have at least half a year. This is just a rough creation. If it is further improved, it will take ten years, a hundred years or even a thousand years to calculate.


    But just a month later, elder an came out of the holy mountain!


    According to the previous information, Mr. an closed the door when he went back to work. There was no delay at all


    In this way, elder an''s appearance here now must be a problem in the creation of Dharma!


    Moreover, Tianshu city is the hometown of an Changlao


    At this point, Chu Fei thought of the word that had been circulating for a long time on earth.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long silence, even the great monks who had been beaten by Chang An came back one by one in fear.


    Although an Changlao took up his terrible momentum after landing, he didn''t hide his existence, so these people can still know that the terror master who beat them up is still here.


    And their choice surprised Chu Fei


    What''s more surprising is that when these great friars saw elder an''s face, they bowed their heads like children who had made mistakes, and they did not dare to speak or move.


    Elder Ann looks at them with a funny look. Meier doesn''t care about them at all. Chufei looks at them curiously


    Over there, Dan''s Shan Qingyuan already doesn''t know what to do.


    As Yuan Dejiang said, he is proficient in alchemy and healing, but his talent in cultivation is not good. Therefore, when facing those who are better than him in cultivation, he will feel inferior and panic.


    As a result, he preferred to let these great monks owe him, rather than collect money


    But elder an''s level is beyond Shan Qingyuan''s control, so now he is back to the state of inferiority and danger.


    In the other direction, thousands of feet away, a momentum of being or not rising slowly.


    In fact, it didn''t show any toughness, but just a little bit to know that this man''s strength is absolutely terrible.


    An Changlao also looked at the direction of the breath, with some emotion on his face.


    The next moment, an old man stood in front of elder an, he came so suddenly, but calm as if he was here.


    "Ah Aunt Ann You I''m back... "


    The old man tried his best to speak more smoothly, but he couldn''t do it. Although his cultivation was excellent, his words were full of chokes at this moment.


    Elder an laughed. He was very happy, but there were many sorrows in his happiness.


    "You are still there..."


    "Yes, still..."


    "It''s very good. Your strength is almost catching up with me."


    "Aunt ANN, I It''s a long way off... "


    "Not far, not far..." An Chang is a comfort and a feeling.


    On the other side, the old man, who looked as old as Ann Chang, wiped away the corner of his eyes and asked softly in the shaking of his white beard:


    "aunt ANN, will you still go when you come back this time?"


    "No more, no more, no more."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the two old people who were too old to know how old they were, Chu Fei felt as if there were too many complicated information and emotions waiting for others to explore.


    But the shallow taste in this dialogue is not profane.


    "There must be too many stories between the two old people..."


    Chu Fei sighed secretly, and then turned his eyes to other people, such as the great friars who looked down as if they had seen the teacher, the arrogant Shan Qingyuan, and the yuan family who had just come out of deathAt first glance, he didn''t think much about it, but after a few eyes, Chu Fei found that these people seemed to maintain a kind of "reverence" mood, and the object of this mood was elder an and the old man who called elder an aunt


    Therefore, at this moment, chufei becomes a challenge in this harmonious, reasonable and suitable picture


    His eyes were rolling, looking at this person and that person, and his doubts and curiosity were flying together


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Later, Chu Fei felt bored standing and watching Look at the sky, it''s already sunset.


    "Shan Qingyuan, go back. It''s time for you to consider the transfer of power." Pausing the chat with an Changlao, the old man looks at Shan Qingyuan.


    Hearing this, Shan Qingyuan''s face was gray and his body was paralyzed. None of the other great friars dared to do anything.


    "You''re all gone too..."

 Chapter 682

    When the old man finished speaking, the other great friars all bowed respectfully to him and elder Ann. Then they dared to retreat quietly and slowly.


    Shan Qingyuan was also taken away by the old man of Dan Pavilion by the collar. After returning to Dan''s home, he must have done his best.


    As for who will be in charge of the Dan family, there is no need for others to intervene. But Chu Fei felt that Danfei Pavilion, which had come to oppose Shan Qingyuan before, was a good candidate.


    At this time, there are only people of yuan family, Wang Dao, Chu Fei, mei''er, an Changlao and this old man.


    Accompanied by Meier''s sticky people, an Changlao turns around and looks at all the yuan family members, saying:


    "the rise and fall of the family is just like this. Don''t worry too much about it."


    As soon as elder an''s voice fell, the old man''s nose became sour and the corners of his eyes became turbid again.


    "Yes..." The yuan family did not dare to be rude. They knelt down one after another and claimed that they were.


    After that, elder an looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "Master Chu, do you have any plans?"


    Chu Fei didn''t know what elder an asked, but fortunately he said it.


    "Yes, I have a big plan! Mr. an, you don''t know that I am the master of xiaodongtian now. Now I want to rebuild xiaodongtian into a super clan, and then take my lover here and there to have a look... "


    Chu Fei couldn''t stop when he said it. Elder an listened with relish. The tenderness in his eyes really seemed to be looking at his later generations.


    But soon, this kind of mood becomes more complex, which also yo to Chu Fei''s optimistic and thanks.


    Chu Fei felt the trace of gratitude, but he didn''t dare to accept it, because now Chu Fei felt that if it wasn''t for the Dao theory and Taishang induction, elder bu an would have lived for thousands of years!


    "In my opinion, the yuan family will join your little cave. It''s also a prospect."


    When Chu Fei finally stopped, an Changlao said this.


    The yuan family immediately kowtowed and said that they were willing to accept this arrangement. The whole Chu Fei was very depressed and ran to the yuan family.


    Sighed:


    "Mr. an, you care about me. I''m really happy. However, the small cave is quite special. If you want to enter the small cave, you have to make a big promise. "


    Mr. an was stunned for a moment, but he soon understood it and said with a smile, "I believe all the people in the yuan family will know how to choose."


    When Mr. an said this, the old man next to him immediately stood up and glared at the yuan family, saying:


    "do you hear me? What are you doing?"


    Well, the yuan family, who wanted to think about it, still think about it! Swear!


    Next, under the leadership of Yuan Dejiang, the yuan family vowed to join xiaodongtian and never betray xiaodongtian


    Then Chu Fei was shocked by the majestic sound of the road After all, there are too many people who swear at one time


    Fortunately, the vows of the yuan family are to join xiaodongtian, not to be loyal to chufei. Otherwise, chufei really doesn''t know how to deal with it After all, chufei''s three outlooks are still earth standard.


    ¡­¡­


    The yuan family''s affairs were dealt with quickly by the elder an, and Chu Fei had nothing to do. He just had to wait for the right time to bring the yuan family back to xiaodongtian.


    Now, the only people left in the yuan family have nothing to do. There are still a lot of things to do, such as healing, sorting out the yuan family''s heritages and shops. Although Wang Dao volunteered to help, it didn''t help much.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t plan to stay to help. Similarly, he doesn''t have time to go to the gate to meet Zhang Bainian and others. He told Wang Dao about it, and then decided to follow the elder two and Meier.


    It''s just a walk together.


    Mr. an and the old man are walking in front, while chufei and Meier are following. This is what they looked like at the beginning Later, Meier runs to take elder an''s hand, so chufei walks behind the three.


    Although a lot of embarrassment, but he did not take the initiative to make any changes.


    During this period of time, the families in Tianshu city did not dare to be rude. Everyone was as honest as their drooping grandson


    In the eyes of Chu Fei and mei''er, it''s because of strength and some mysterious reasons. But the real family disciples in Tianshu city really know why this is so.


    They don''t even dare to speak out for fear that elder an will attack them if they don''t deal with them


    But elder an and the old man didn''t say a word in the whole process, just like tourists, and they were dumb tourists


    Walking around, the speed was not fast. It was not until the dawn of the next day that they finally got around.At this time, chufei and Meier float down on the Northeast wall of Tianshu with an Changlao.


    Overlooking the front, a green hill is located a hundred feet away.


    The mountain is neither big nor high, but it is as quiet and beautiful as a graceful girl standing there Chufei can see that it seems that they will have the next World War.


    "Aunt ANN, they..." The old man opened his mouth in a deep voice, and his words were full of killing intention.


    However, his intention to kill was aimed at Tianshu city. As for the target, there seemed to be many. At this moment, even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Chu Fei could guess that some of the families in Tianshu city must be silent.


    But what he doesn''t know is that not some, but all


    "Tiequan doesn''t have to be like this. What''s gone is gone, and there''s no need to mention it again." Elder an raised his hand and patted the old man with a smile, which made the old man''s killing intention disappear instantly.


    "Let''s go. Go with me. I haven''t stood on the top of the mountain to look back at Tianshu for a long time."


    With that, the four set out again, but this time the old man carried them up in the air at the same time, and then landed on the top of the green mountain.


    At this moment, Chu Fei was shocked and said: the friars of crape myrtle can still fly, really fly


    Standing on the top of the mountain, old Ann and the old man seemed to have completely changed into another person. Chufei and Meier were surprised to see them.


    A moment later, an Changlao casually found a stone and sat down. The old man also sat down with her. Chufei and Meier did not come near to disturb them.


    Elder an, dressed in red, saw a charming joke in the crack of the stone, so he pinched it off and put it on the silver wire in his ear.


    "Meier, Mr. Chu, go ahead and do what you young people should do. You can''t always follow me as an old man..."


    Chang An''s eyes are full of concern when she looks at Meier and chufei, but she doesn''t say much about them.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to leave, and mei''er doesn''t want to leave at this point. An Changlao doesn''t say anything to urge him again, but his eyes are clearly persuading them to leave.


    At this moment, Meier''s tears seem to fall like a broken bead curtain, and chufei''s heart begins to get blocked.


    "Well, it''s time to go, it''s time to go..."


    With elder an''s words, the old man next to him raised his hand and sent chufei and Meier away from the Castle Peak with a gentle force, far away on the wall of Tianshu city.


    In mid air, Meier can''t help crying. After falling, Meier grits her teeth and looks at the direction of Castle Peak.


    Just when chufei doubted whether Ann was going, the clear sky suddenly became oppressed in the high air.


    That is the change of the light and tone of the whole sky, and this change is completely completed only in the blink of an eye.


    But this is not the end, soon, the sky appeared a large number of color clouds, but these color clouds do not look bright, on the contrary, they are full of dark atmosphere.


    Then the sky and the earth began to darken gradually, as if a storm was coming, but the thick colored clouds soon appeared a hole in the middle, and the huge hole was just opposite the Castle Peak where an Changlao was.


    At the next moment, a little light appeared on the green hill, and soon turned into the rising light and rain, and rose into the clouds. At this moment, there was a heavy, dignified and mysterious voice between heaven and earth.


    It''s not a big sound. It''s as if it came from the bottom of human heart, but everyone, spirit, demon, beast and animal within a thousand miles heard it


    Suddenly, the momentum of heaven and earth changes dramatically!


    The Castle Peak seems to have suffered huge damage, and it collapses and shatters as fast as it can. In the blink of an eye, the Castle Peak disappears, but more stones and soil suddenly flash in the air and pile up together


    After a few breaths, the disappeared Castle Peak reappeared, but the reappeared one was bigger, higher and more dangerous.


    When everything returns to calm, when the clouds disappear, when the clear sky reappears, a sad feeling gradually emerges in everyone''s heart


    Emotional, already tears, perseverance also have a sigh


    Chu Fei''s side, the evil spirit son already cried soft body, fortunately Chu Fei hugged her in the bosom.


    Summoning the flying sword, Chu Fei flew up the mountain with mei''er in his arms. Before that, the old man was sitting on the stone with tears on his face. He didn''t know how he had just faced all that.


    "Master..." Fall, Chu Fei holds the spirit son to sit in the old man''s opposite.


    "Aunt ANN is gone..."


    Chu Fei and mei''er didn''t talk. The old man sighed and said:


    "you can go too..."


    "Good luck..." Chu Fei didn''t know what to say, and he didn''t know where to comfort. The old man saw Chu Fei''s embarrassment and said with a smile:


    "you go, young people should do young people''s things. I will stay here with aunt Ann. She won''t be lonely any more."With that, the old man immediately summoned a lot of trees from the mountains hundreds of photos away, and these trees turned into a simple wooden house in an instant.


    Then the old man went in and the door closed.


    Chu Fei didn''t listen to leave immediately, but wait for the charm son to cry enough, sad tired after this just take the charm son to leave together. By this time, it was almost evening.


    Returning to the ruins of the yuan family, Chu Fei found that Uncle Zhang Bainen, Zhang Xiaozhi and Chu Chu had arrived here. Because Wang Dao was there, they knew that this was the place.


    But ChuChu''s face seemed a little unhappy. Chufei didn''t have to think about it. It must be because she wasn''t there when she destroyed the Song family. It''s always a pity that I didn''t see my enemies die.

 Chapter 683

    ChuChu''s side, Zhang Xiaozhi and her cuddle together, and then two people slowly walk around, while listening to Yuan Qing talking about the previous battle.


    Chu Fei could see clearly, and the places Chu Chu walked were the places where the Song family once stood. And every time she walked by, her unhappiness on her face was less than one point. Although it was a bit of self deception, it was understandable.


    However, Chu Fei couldn''t understand the performance of Uncle Zhang Bainian, because Uncle Zhang found a quiet place to stop the carriage, and he sat on the shaft and looked in the direction of an changlaoshan tomb.


    There are many buildings in the middle. Naturally, he can''t see the mountain tomb, but he can''t go in the wrong direction.


    Chu Fei didn''t take Meier to disturb them, but stood in the distance and introduced them one by one. Soon Meier became familiar with these friends who were with Chu Fei.


    At last, chufei introduces him to Zhang Bainian, but before he says anything, he takes back his gaze and greets chufei and Meier.


    Chu Fei took Meier''s hand and came to Zhang Bainian. He first introduced them, and then said, "what are you looking at, sir?"


    "Who is the man who just died?" After Zhang Bainian asked this, Chu Fei was immediately relieved and said:


    "well, I thought you knew Mr. an..."


    "No, I don''t know any friars at that level." Zhang Bainian shook his head with a bitter smile, and then said:


    "which school and which school is this elder Ann?"


    Curiosity is human nature, and it''s no secret, so chufei didn''t hide it.


    "The elder of the holy mountain."


    "I think it''s the supreme elder Such strength has long been a saint. Which school is willing to let the sage be the elder of its own school? "


    Well Chu Fei Leng next, and then affirmed Zhang Bainian''s words, indeed, calling elder just for convenience, really speaking, elder an is indeed the supreme elder of the holy mountain.


    "There are only a few saints in the world. Today, there is one less. I''m afraid those guys in the north are going to hurt..."


    "North? You''re not talking about Bazhou, are you Chu Fei has always regarded Zhang Bainian as an ordinary old monk with no talent, and Zhang Bainian has always been such a performance.


    But now, hearing that he said the eight continents demon, Chu Fei began to doubt the origin of Uncle Zhang Bainian.


    "Sir, how do you know about the eight continents demon? Doesn''t that mean very few people know? "


    "No matter how low my accomplishments are, I am also a monk, and I have lived for so many years. Is there anything strange about knowing these?" Zhang Bai Ren stares at Chu Fei, then looks at mei''er and says, "little girl, can you tell me why the saint went?"


    Mei''er nodded, but soon he shook his head. Chu Fei couldn''t see it any more and said, "don''t care about it, sir. Although we are familiar with each other, this kind of thing can be regarded as the secret of Shenshan. How can we talk to outsiders at will..."


    "That''s not what I said. It''s hard to hide the fact that saints died. Although the visions from heaven only affect the spirits of spirits within a thousand miles, they don''t only affect this area. In fact, there will be visions in the whole Zhongzhou and the whole crape myrtle world, but they won''t have the influence of spirits any more."


    Chu Fei turned his lips, which he didn''t know before, but it didn''t explain why Uncle Zhang Bainian wanted to know the reason why elder Ann died.


    But he didn''t finish, and the explanation went on.


    "There are many possibilities for the death of a saint, but several of these possibilities will directly lead to the rebellion of the eight continents demons. For example, if the saint is wounded in a fierce battle and can be seriously injured, the other party must also be a saint At the same time, the two saints are seriously injured, which is absolutely enough news for the demons to take a risk. "


    "Then why do you want to inquire? If you don''t ask, let''s not talk about it?" Chu Fei can''t accept Zhang''s explanation, but Zhang hasn''t finished.


    "It''s not good to say it. On the contrary, it''s the best way to give them a reason to dispel their impulse."


    "My dear uncle, what''s the reason for them to stop this impulse! It''s not been one or two years since Bazhou demon spied here. Bazhou demon is not a good man or a good woman. They also play friendly negotiation and have good reasons... "


    Just as Zhang Bainian was about to continue to speak, a powerful momentum came to him and Chu Fei. At the same time, a powerful force directly attacked Zhang Bainian.


    Chufei is OK. He doesn''t care about these things, but Zhang Bainian is different. The huge prestige directly blows him out and falls beside Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu, who have just finished "walking slowly".


    Zhang Xiaozhi was so surprised that he took Zhang Bainen into his arms and said with concern:


    "are you OK, Grandpa..."


    This attack is too heavy. Chu Fei doubts whether Zhang Bainian can survive. At the same time, his anger is also rising in Chu Fei''s heart. Just as he is about to go to the grave to find the old man, Zhang Bainian coughs twice and spits out a mouthful of blood."Ha ha, this This Not strong enough... "


    Mr. Zhang Bairen, dressed in coarse clothes, seemed to have exhausted all his strength to say such a few words. Hearing Zhang Bainian''s words, Chu Fei is distressed, but he doesn''t know what pills can help him.


    Anxious, Chu Fei took out all the medicine he had.


    But at this time, the old man on the grave appeared in front of everyone.


    After waving, a pill floated into Zhang Bainian''s mouth and melted in the mouth. A moment later, Zhang Bainian was alive again.


    Chu Fei frowned and put away the pills that he had taken out, and the old man also glanced at the pills that had disappeared in Chu Fei''s hands.


    Although did not speak, but Chu Fei felt deeply despised.


    At this time, the people of yuan family, Wang Dao, Zhang Xiaozhi and ChuChu had been completely hoodwinked. They didn''t understand what the old man was doing.


    Chu Fei coughed two times and said:


    "well, master, didn''t you say you wouldn''t leave the mountain grave? Why did you come out so soon?"


    Chu Fei didn''t respect people enough when he used words, but Chu Fei thought it was enough to suppress his unhappiness.


    The old man ignored chufei, but looked at Zhang Bainian and said in a deep voice:


    "come on."


    After a word, Uncle Zhang Bainen and Chu Fei were taken up to the sky by the old man and landed in front of the wooden house on the mountain grave.


    Open the door and enter. There is only one old Futon in the empty wooden house.


    The old man didn''t care about chufei and Zhang Bainian either. He sat on the futon directly with his back to chufei and Zhang Bainian.


    "Sir, there is something wrong with your hospitality..." Chu Fei make complaints about the old man''s love.


    But there is no way, who let others powerful!


    However, just thinking of this, Chu Fei suddenly remembered that Uncle Zhang Bainian had commented that he was not strong enough


    Chu Fei, who was ready to make trouble because of his unhappiness, looked at Uncle Zhang Bainian with a smile and said:


    "Sir, you just said that the old man is not strong enough That''s not right. I remember that Mr. an himself said that he was going to catch up with him... "


    Uncle Zhang Bainian didn''t know Chu Fei''s careful thinking, but he didn''t care too much. He said:


    "it''s still far away from the sage level."


    "No! You see how powerful he is. If you raise your hand, you can get a pile of wood from hundreds of feet away and turn it into a wooden house. In the blink of an eye, you can vomit blood... "


    Zhang Bairen still shook his head and said with a smile:


    "if I guess correctly, this elder''s cultivation should be in the realm of TIANTI."


    Chu Fei responded with a white eye and said:


    "do you think I haven''t met the friar of TIANTI, sir?"


    Uncle Zhang Bainian was happy and said with a smile:


    "how many floors are there in total?"


    This time, Chu Fei was stunned. He didn''t think about the level of the ladder realm for a long time. It doesn''t seem that no one told him, but he didn''t ask at all and insisted that the ladder should be nine floors


    But now seriously, no one told him for sure


    Looking at Zhang Bainian''s problem, Chu Fei began to doubt whether what he had always thought was right.


    "Well Nine floors? "


    "Guess again..." Uncle Zhang Bainian rolled his eyes.


    "The twelfth floor?" Chufei tried again.


    "I ask you, do you know what the cultivation of TIANTI realm is?"


    "well It should be Vertebrae? " Chufei is a little guessing. But Mr. Zhang Bai Ren nodded and then asked with disdain:


    "how many vertebrae are there in total?"


    Now Chu Fei was really stunned. He really knew how many vertebrae, even if he didn''t know the number of direct internal vision, but the question was, in this way, was there more than 30 layers of TIANTI realm?


    ¡°33£¿¡±


    Zhang Bairen nodded, which confirmed Chu Fei''s guess.


    But then Chu Fei''s greater doubts came into being


    "Sir, you How do you know Aren''t you just in secret? Don''t you have no hope of improvement? How can you know that there are 33 levels in the realm of heaven ladder, and you can even say that he is not strong enough after being attacked by this old man? "


    "Why can''t I?" Zhang Bairen asked.


    Chu Fei was almost mad and said:


    "no, we have to understand the truth. Don''t we all say that if we can''t achieve cultivation, we are not qualified to know about Gao Xiuwei? Why can you know?"


    "Otherwise, why do you call me uncle? Is it just age? " Zhang Bainian asked again with great pride.


    Chu Fei began to get mad. He went directly to the old man putuan and called:


    "master, he is too It''s too fake! You say, is there something wrong with him! Is it... "Before Chu Fei''s words were finished, the old man on the futon said in a deep voice:


    "Xuanwu Gate?"


    These three words in Uncle Zhang Bainian''s ears completely faded his joking look, but in chufei''s ears, they turned into "Xuanwumen".


    "What Xuanwumen? How did you go back to Xuanwumen


    "Xuanwu, not Xuanwu..."


    "Xuanwu? Tortoise Chu Fei is puzzled, and Uncle Zhang Bainian gives Chu Fei a white eye again.


    "No wonder we know so much. Auntie an, when she attacked the Holy One, she was too hasty and fell down on the main road... " After confirming the origin of Zhang Bainian, the old man on the futon directly told the reason for elder an''s death, and this information also let Uncle Zhang Bainian breathe a sigh of relief.


    "In this way, there will be no trouble in Bazhou."


    Zhang Bairen''s idea is very simple. In fact, many people think so. If a saint dies because of his impact on the Holy One, there will inevitably be various opportunities when he attacks the Holy One. If other saints watch, they will get a lot of useful insights, which will enhance the strength of another or more saints in disguise.


    To be sure, it''s only a possibility for the eight continents'' demons to come, but this possibility is enough to deter the demons from coming.

 Chapter 684

    But Chu Fei didn''t think so, because Chu Fei knew that the so-called impact on saints was actually the process of saints creating a skill that could be recognized by the way of heaven.


    But the reason why elder an was able to attack the holy one was that Chu Fei produced a volume of Tao theory and a Book of supreme induction


    Although we don''t know what happened in the process of creating the Dharma, strictly speaking, Chu censured elder an''s death.


    Chu Fei thought so, so he began to blame himself. At the same time, he also believed that there must be others on the holy mountain who thought so.


    Fortunately, Meier doesn''t think so.


    "Master, can you tell me where Mr. an''s creation has come?"


    If we don''t know that chufei provided the Scriptures, then it''s easy to think that his question is too much.


    But surprisingly, the old man on the futon didn''t refuse to respond. On the contrary, he said it very seriously, saying: "it''s more than half. Aunt an said that there is only one last point left, but heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. In the last step of creating the method, aunt an was bitten by the imperfect skill."


    "Well What kind of skill is it... " Chu Fei just subconsciously asked a sentence, at the moment his heart is full of regret.


    "The Supreme Master follows the law This is aunt Ann''s name


    "The Supreme Master follows the law..." Chu Fei''s heart was shocked: it turned out that it was Taishang induction But it''s just a good book


    Chu Fei naturally understood the content of Taishang induction, so that he could know for sure that it was only a Taoist book to encourage good. Strictly speaking, this book is not a Book of the three hidden doctrines


    Maybe it''s a method that was created after combining the theory of Tao with the chapter of supreme induction Does that mean that if I could come up with a complete theory of Tao, Mr. an would not have failed to create the law?


    A good old man died because of me - it''s not easy for anyone to do this.


    But the point is that Chu Fei has no way to say this


    "Aunt an said that someone would help her to perfect the Supreme Master''s obedience to the law Is that you? "


    Chu Fei was stunned. After a long time, he didn''t dare to answer. He really knew that he didn''t have enough skills to help. As for eldest sister, although she can help easily, Chu Fei is not sure if she is willing to help.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe it''s aunt an''s disciple... " The old man on the futon sighed and stopped talking.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the old man on the futon has nothing to say, so Chu Fei and Zhang Bainen got up and left here.


    Naturally, they dare not go down the mountain slowly. After all, the mountain under their feet is not an ordinary one.


    This time Chu Fei really felt that he had learned a lot. He saw the formation of a mountain tomb with his own eyes.


    With emotion, Chu Fei said casually:


    "uncle, if one day you also die, will your mountain grave be as big as elder an?"


    Uncle Zhang Bai Ren glared at Chu Fei and said, "I won''t have a mountain grave if I die."


    "Why?"


    "Because my cultivation is not enough." Zhang Bairen said in a bad mood.


    "Is Shanfen still related to strength?" Chu Fei really did not think about this, but it is reasonable to think so.


    "Naturally, only those above the level of saints will be able to have Tianjiang mountain grave when they die. It''s impossible and unqualified to reach the realm of TIANTI."


    "Don''t lose heart, you will be qualified..."


    "Go away..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the first chat, Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian soon returned to the yuan family, and at this time, everyone had already made the things that should be cleaned up.


    "Boy, what are you going to do? They''ve already followed you." Zhang Bainian finished, no matter how Chu Fei answered, directly staggered into the carriage.


    Chu Fei didn''t take charge of Zhang Bairen, but came to Meier. At this time, Meier was with Yuan Qing and Chu Chu.


    "Meier, do you have any plans after that?"


    Meier shakes her head. Although she doesn''t speak, she seems to have written in her eyes that she won''t return to Shenshan.


    "OK, come back and play in the forbidden area with me."


    Mei''er nodded. As soon as she was about to speak, a powerful force came from the mountain tomb and directly led mei''er to the mountain tomb hut.


    Chu Fei, Yuan Qing and Chu Chu didn''t react at all. The key is that they don''t know where Meier was taken.


    But no matter what you do, nothing bad will happen.


    "Yuan Qing, what''s your yuan family planning to go back to xiaodongtian with me?"


    Yuan Qing said with a wry smile:


    "it''s hard for me to say that. I''d better ask my uncle."


    After that, Yuan Qing called Yuan Dejiang, who was busy over there. After seeing Chu Fei, Yuan Dejiang immediately said:"Lord, take us back to the sect."


    Yuan Dejiang didn''t recognize his life because he had already made a vow, so he called Chu Fei Zongzhu as soon as he came up.


    Hearing this address, Chu Fei also knew that the yuan family should have made plans.


    "Is there any shop industry or something like that in Shucheng that day?"


    "It''s long gone..." Yuan Dejiang smiles bitterly.


    "Well, if you''re going to practice in the great wasteland, then Besides, there is no need to do anything else in a short time. "


    "Well, Lord, we know that." Yuan Dejiang didn''t look surprised. On the contrary, it seemed that everything was natural and certain for him.


    Chu Fei was puzzled and asked:


    "how do I think you look like you''ve already expected..."


    Yuan Dejiang looked at Chu Fei and Yuan Qing, and said, "Qing''er, didn''t you tell the master what our yuan family is good at?"


    Yuan Qing shook his head, and then yuan Dejiang looked at Chu Fei with a smile and said:


    "Lord, what we yuan family practice is the three skills of misty smoke..."


    Chu Fei nodded, then looked at Yuan Dejiang, waiting for yuan Dejiang''s afterword.


    "At the same time, our yuan family had a little skill in alchemy."


    Chu Fei nodded again, and Yuan Dejiang continued:


    "besides, he has a little skill in deduction and divination."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "is this the reason why the Song family and the Dan family want to attack your yuan family?"


    "That''s about it."


    Chufei, well, now it''s not only chufei''s kindness to Yuan''s family, it''s more like chufei''s great advantage. A family proficient in deduction and divination is of great strategic significance


    As for what they said, chufei believed it was modesty.


    "OK, now that we are ready, let''s go. Come on, Wang Dao..."


    Hearing the order, Wang Daofei quickly walks around the yuan family and asks them to stand hand in hand. Then Chu Fei joins in. However, Wang Dao and Yuan Qing were no longer among them, because they chose to practice instead of going back to practice.


    Chu Fei looked at the direction of the mountain tomb, then directly started the transmission and took the yuan family back to the small cave.


    In xiaodongtian, the disciples have been practicing hard all this time. Under the supervision of Master Sun Yue, the progress of xiaodongtian''s disciples is very gratifying.


    Naturally, after the yuan family entered xiaodongtian, all the people in xiaodongtian were happy for a long time. The yuan family was shocked by the special architectural style of xiaodongtian and the high-level dormitory building for a long time.


    Back in Tianshu City, Chu Fei didn''t disturb yuan QingWang Dao and Chu Chu. Instead, he got into the carriage and joined with Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    "Master, Xuanwu Gate is powerful. No, I heard it for the first time..."


    "You''re so ignorant. It''s not normal to hear about it for the first time!"


    Chu Fei shrugged, looked at Zhang Xiaozhi and asked:


    "big niece, are you also from Xuanwu Gate?"


    Zhang Xiaozhi still can''t get used to the name of big niece. She looks at Chu Fei and shakes her head.


    "Well, you''re not a member of the Xuanwu sect, sir. You can''t pass on men to women, can you?"


    "How idle are you? If you have time to find a place to have a good rest for us, will you


    I have to admit that what people say is reasonable. It''s time to find a place to have a good rest! But from the heart, Chu Fei didn''t want to live in any inn. He wanted to live in his own Tin House


    If there is no Zhang Bairen, Zhang Xiaozhi and Zhang Xiaozhi don''t care, but they are too mysterious, and they are more and more mysterious. Chu Fei is more and more reluctant to show his secret in front of them.


    But at this time, not far away, a luxurious carriage came and stopped in front of the ruins of the yuan family.


    The driver was an old man, who was recognized by Chu Fei''s divine sense. This old man was the old man standing behind Shan Qingyuan.


    Just when Chu Fei was curious about what happened to the old man, the old man came to the carriage where Chu Fei and his wife were, bowed and said, "three Taoist friends in the carriage, Dan Feige, the current leader of the Dan family, would like to invite them to the banquet."


    Originally, he wanted to refuse directly, but soon Chu Fei realized that they were talking about the incumbent in power But before that, the leader of the Dan family was clearly Shan Qingyuan, the father of Dan Feige


    Although Dan Tiequan, who called elder Ann before, did say that he wanted to change the person in power, he didn''t expect that he would change so quickly.


    "It''s OK to go to a banquet. If you don''t like a banquet, you can arrange a place for us to live, and then prepare some delicious food for us to eat."


    "OK, three Taoist friends, please get on the bus."


    Anyway also need to find a place to live, anyway also have to wait for magic son, so Chu Fei directly pull Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi down their own broken carriage, get into other people''s carriage.The carriage ran fast. With the blessing of the great friar, the carriage was very fast. In a moment, it came to the place where the Dan family was.


    In fact, in Tianshu City, the Dan family is not as small as the yuan family. The Dan family is one of the largest in Tianshu city.


    "Three, this is our Dan family''s danxiang garden for distinguished guests. Please get out of the car and enter."


    They were so respectful that Chu Fei and his three men would not put on their faces. After they got off the bus one after another, they had to wait for someone to lead them. Who knows that the old man of dange just said: "three please come in. The person in power has already ordered that no one else will be allowed to enter danxiang garden unless three of them are allowed. There are three people waiting for you, and the food and wine are ready. "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian looked at each other and said to themselves, "this is a good service


    Now this kind of state, want to say to pick a thorn son not to pick out, but the problem is this Dan family why treat Chu Fei three people so? Is it because of elder Ann and that Dan Tiequan?


    It''s possible, but even if it''s possible, it''s easy to be suspicious.


    "Forget it, let''s go and enjoy the luxury of crape myrtle first." Chu Fei secretly made a decision in his heart, and then took the lead to enter the danxiang garden.

 Chapter 685

    Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi follow Chu Fei and walk into danxiang garden. Then they see a scene that makes Zhang Xiaozhi very shameless.


    The attendants in danxiang garden were all women, and they were all very exposed. Obviously, these maids have received very strict training, so they can perform amazing level in receiving people and things.


    Chu Fei, who was once an excellent rich second generation, was more like a fish in water in this environment. Fortunately, in order to avoid being taught a lesson by his elder sister, Chu Fei chose to appreciate these maids instead of contacting them.


    But in this way, the desire of "obscenity and playfulness" contained in "can be viewed from afar" will be magnified as much as possible. Therefore, Chu Fei''s eyes on these maids will be despised.


    Naturally, the maid in danxiang garden didn''t only care about chufei. Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi received the same warm reception.


    But the choice of Zhang Bainian is not the same as Chu, and those maids also understand very well and keep out of touch.


    Chu Fei, who is walking in front of him, looks at the state of Uncle Zhang Bainian, which is the same as himself. He is amused and also imagines what the state will be if Zhang Xiaozhi is not around.


    Through the first into the yard, after the second floor yard, Chu Fei three people came to the core of danxiang garden.


    This is the garden fragrant square, and it''s also the kind for monks. Just after walking into the third floor yard, they felt a desire and impulse rising from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, the extent of this impulse is not large. Unless you want to indulge yourself, this feeling is only a dispensable state.


    But the problem now is not the weight of this feeling, but the existence of this feeling


    Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian look at each other awkwardly.


    "Sir..." Chu Fei didn''t know how to face the current situation. After all, Zhang Xiaozhi was beside him.


    "Shut up, idiot!" Uncle Zhang Bainian is obviously similar to Chu Fei.


    Zhang Xiaozhi rolled his eyes. Although he was not very old, he still knew a lot.


    After seeing Zhang Xiaozhi''s white eyes, Chu Fei was relieved. After all, it''s better to face a girl who knows everything and is open-minded than Other Well, at least it won''t be too embarrassing.


    "Cough Well, actually, in my hometown, this It''s not too much. It''s very common. "


    Chufei''s explanation was very weak, and the manager himself knew it was true. Zhang Bainian glanced at Chu Fei and said, "then why are you still running out of your hometown?"


    Next to him, Zhang Xiaozhi laughingly said:


    "it seems that this danxiang garden has never considered receiving women..."


    Zhang Xiaozhi had been silent for a long time. If he didn''t know that he had heard Zhang Xiaozhi speak, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have doubted whether Zhang Xiaozhi was dumb.


    Now, Zhang Xiaozhi, who has been silent for a long time, has taken the initiative to speak


    "It seems that the eldest niece is angry..."


    Chu Fei just make complaints about it, he doesn''t think what''s wrong. But just as his voice fell, the door of the room in front of the three of them slowly opened, and then out came three men in plain clothes


    Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian subconsciously want to ask the three names, but the next moment, the three men respectfully salute Zhang Xiaozhi, and then say in the same voice:


    "long Aotian, Zhao Yuetian and fulkang have met Miss."


    Zhang Xiaozhi was startled. Chu Fei''s face was also full of spasms. Zhang Bainian, not to mention, could not bear this kind of stimulation when he was old.


    Looking at the dress of these three people, it''s obvious that they are not normal. It seems that It''s the waiter


    "You Who is long Aotian Chufei choked a smile. Although he was surprised by the presence of the waiter, the names of these three people were more interesting to chufei.


    "Yes, I am." The man on the left side responded with a chuckle.


    "What about Falcon?"


    "It''s me." The man on the right side said politely.


    "Then you are Zhao Yuetian."


    "Exactly."


    the woman not only turned around and looked at you, but also nodded her head


    Chufei''s smile is exaggerated. Just when Zhang Xiaozhi is about to lose sight of it, she suddenly finds that chufei''s smile has disappeared and is replaced by a state of "taking it for granted".


    It''s as if the waiter became as normal as the maid


    "What is this room?"


    Just when Chu Fei and Zhang Xiaozhi look at each other, Uncle Zhang Bainen goes to battle. The room Mr. Zhang Bainian pointed to was the room where the three men came out. Facing the problem, the three men said with a smile:


    "the room in the middle belongs to a woman."


    "That means men can''t get in, right?""Yes, it is."


    In fact, even if the three men invited him in, he didn''t want to go in. As for Chu Fei, he is now secretly depressed: Why did he feel very sad after accepting this setting!?


    Just when chufei three people didn''t know how to continue, a clear sound of footsteps sounded outside the door of danxiang garden.


    Hearing the real footsteps, Chu Fei''s face was full of curiosity. After all, there were not many shoes that could be described as crisp.


    It''s common on earth, but it''s Lagerstroemia indica. There''s no reason for people to wear high-heeled shoes all over the ground!


    Just when Chu Fei was curious because of this cognition, the footsteps came slowly outside the danxiang garden, and soon passed through the two-story courtyard in front of him and came to the third floor courtyard.


    There are two teams, one is beautiful, the other is handsome


    These two groups of people are waiters, but the dress is not exposed at all, on the contrary, they are very exquisite.


    After the two teams walked into the third floor courtyard, they separated the two sides, and then at the back of the team, Dan Feige, the current leader of the Dan family, came in.


    "Master Chu, I don''t know if my danxiang garden is in your eyes."


    "Make do with it..." Chufei shrugged.


    Dan Feige smiles, then looks at Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi, and says,


    "I haven''t consulted yet."


    "His uncle..." Zhang Bainan pointed to Chu Fei, and Zhang Xiaozhi also pointed to Chu Fei, saying:


    "his niece."


    Chu Fei Tut, really feel that Zhang Xiaozhi''s performance is a little abnormal now. But now the most depressing thing is Danfei Pavilion. He just asked the names of Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi, or the way of address, in a very normal and friendly way, so that they could communicate in the future.


    But now, an old man, a niece, what do people call


    But look at the two looks, it seems that they are not interested in continuing to entangle in this topic, no naidan Feige can only give up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve brought the most delicious food made by my family''s elders. I also hope that the master of Chu and the two of you Thank you


    Danfei Pavilion said, turned around and made a formula for the garden in the middle of the yard. After that, the garden immediately spread into a pool of aura, and the flowers and plants became the embellishment.


    In the middle of Lingqi pool, a crystal jade table rises slowly, and several crystal jade chairs and stools appear out of thin air.


    "Please." When the change is over, danfeige politely invites three people to take a seat.


    "You What a luxury way Chu Fei praised a sentence, and then directly sat down, and self-care sitting on the throne.


    Zhang Bairen doesn''t care, and Zhang Xiaozhi doesn''t care. Danfei Pavilion thinks that "this shows that chufei is really the eldest of the three", and chufei just follows her, so she has to be the eldest in any case.


    "You''re smart. You can drink wine, but you can''t eat food!"


    In my mind, the big sister''s voice sounded again, which made Chu Fei very depressed.


    "Why..." Chu Fei wanted to resist, but her eldest sister pressed her directly and said, "because I want to eat."


    In the face of the big sister, Chu Fei shouts in the sea of consciousness:


    "but why can they eat?"


    What Chu Fei said about them was naturally Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi, as well as Dan Feige, the fourth person to accompany them.


    "Who says they can eat?" The elder sister asked indifferently, but Chu Fei was speechless.


    In this case, it''s almost clear that you can''t eat a big meal, especially when you''re depressed


    Over there, Dan Feige raised his hand to signal the two teams of beautiful men and women to start serving. Then he saw that they gracefully took the food out of the ring on their fingers and put it on the table


    At the beginning, nothing happened, but when all the delicious food was on the table, the wine from Danfei pavilion was also brought out, but at this moment, something happened suddenly.


    The delicious food on this table disappears in an instant! No sign!


    It''s fast, very fast, but it''s not clean enough. It goes without saying that even the beautiful men and women who are about to leave after serving the dishes feel the direction of the dishes at that table


    It''s chufei.


    Chu Fei wanted to cry, but he almost collapsed in the sea of consciousness:


    "elder sister, you can take it, why let them see..."


    "Or do I have to erase their memory because of these dishes?" Big sister big cold rhetorical question let Chu Fei almost have the impulse to bite the tongue to commit suicide.


    ¡­¡­


    "Master Chu This You... " Danfei Pavilion is a little confused. He is in Tianshu city. He thinks he has seen a lot of things, but this is the first time


    "Stinky boy, do you want to eat alone?" Uncle Zhang Bainian is more direct. He is familiar with Chu Fei, and it''s easy to get to the root.The embarrassed Chu Fei didn''t wait for his eldest niece to speak, so he had to explain by force, saying:


    "en After seeing these delicacies, I have an impulse to invite you to taste the delicacies of my hometown, and I still can''t wait for a moment, so I put those away. Later, my uncle, nephew and daughter will enjoy them. But today, brother Dan, I invite you! It''s my treat, ha ha Ha ha... "


    With that, chufei, no matter embarrassed or not, quickly exchanged a pile of hard dishes from the system, and then there were all kinds of classic vegetarian dishes.


    Although chufei felt embarrassed, it was different for danfeige, Zhang Bainian, Zhang Xiaozhi and the onlookers. They began to think that chufei was serious!


    "Well, the ingredients must not be good enough, but the good thing is that the technique is exquisite. Come on, try it! Try it


    Among the dishes Chu Fei brought out, there are several exquisite carving dishes. The dragon and Phoenix are very beautiful, which is not special on earth.


    But in the world of crape myrtle, few people in this world dare to carve dishes into dragon shape, or any other animal shape, because it''s blasphemy, it''s looking for trouble.


    Because he had never eaten anything of this shape, as soon as he saw Chu Fei''s dragon shaped dishes, several people immediately wanted to start.


    Chu Fei saw their enthusiasm, and naturally knew that the embarrassing incident had just happened had been exposed


    "this Such a wonderful thing needs wine! Come on, pour the wine


    Danfei pavilion a greeting, beautiful women, handsome men respectively stand behind men and women, pour wine, taste, delicious food.

 Chapter 686

    After a delicious meal, Chu Fei and his wife began to feel sleepy, so they went to their rooms to sleep.


    Of course, before going to bed, the three of them seriously drove away the waitress and the waiter


    This sleep time is not long, just a normal sleep, but after waking up the body comfortable feeling is that people do not mind to continue to sleep like this for several days.


    So, when Chu Fei woke up, Danfei Pavilion came again It''s still good food and wine, but this time the elder sister didn''t come out again, so chufei and they ate the authentic Dan family flavor of Tianshu city.


    But after they had enough to eat and drink, they were sleepy again This time, Chu Fei finally found something wrong.


    In the same way, the drowsiness is the same as the feeling of full of interest when you first enter the yard. It''s very light and easy to eliminate itself. But if you don''t reject it, you will easily fall into that kind of beautiful feeling.


    "Should I say your wine is good, or should I say your people want to make trouble too much?"


    Chu Fei didn''t get rid of his drowsiness, neither did Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    From ordinary people into monks, although a lot of powerful, but also a lot of loss, the most difficult to attract people''s attention is sleep..


    For many people, monks don''t need sleep. They just need to meditate, meditate and regulate their breath. Anyway, they can keep their bodies away from fatigue


    For more people, it''s better to make good use of sleeping time than to waste time sleeping


    In this sense, sleep is getting rarer and rarer.


    Even Chu Fei, who has only been a monk for a few days, is not willing to reject this kind of sleepiness, let alone other people


    "Actually, it''s all right." Danfeige did not deny anything.


    "Let''s start with the bar. What''s that wine?" Chu Fei asked with great interest. Of course, the more important reason is that mei''er hasn''t come back yet. He has to wait anyway.


    "It''s a secret Dan wine made by our Dan family. The only special thing is that it can make monks feel drunk again."


    Chu Fei was still able to accept this answer, so he continued to ask:


    "let''s talk about making trouble. What do you want to do? Or, what do you want to do? I don''t believe you have no other purpose. "


    "Yes." Danfeige never refuses to show his true thoughts. He says seriously:


    "I want you to stay in Tianshu city for a few more days."


    "Why?"


    "For the sake of fame, what you did in Tianshu city."


    Chu Fei frowned and asked: "why?"


    "Because I want to see how much you can do in the end, Lord Chu."


    Chu Fei still didn''t understand and didn''t know if it was because he had drunk. Next to him, Uncle Zhang Bainian said:


    "he wanted to recruit more enemies for you..."


    "That''s it? What''s the trouble? Don''t do this from tomorrow. I''m tired of eating. Let''s solve the problem by ourselves. Just say you want me to stay for a few days. "


    To say that Chu Fei didn''t take his heart at all was a lie. That''s why he said such a thing. But at the same time, he didn''t care whether the enemy was the enemy or not. Anyway, he didn''t really hurt himself.


    "Three days at least, five days at best."


    "Yesterday? The day before yesterday? " Before Chu Fei''s question was finished, Dan Feige shook his head and said:


    "from today on, otherwise I can''t guarantee that all the people who should have heard have heard..."


    "OK, five days..."


    Chu Fei agreed to come down, but Danfei Pavilion took out a big jade box from his arms with a smile. The cover of the jade box was opened, and inside was a pill full of mysterious patterns, the size of a walnut.


    "It''s a pill I''ve just developed in recent days. It''s a little compensation that I can resist a full attack below the third floor of the ladder for you."


    "Then I have to thank you?" Chu Fei is not happy He took the jade box and threw it into the tuntian ring. At the same time, he communicated with eldest sister in the sea of consciousness and said, "eldest sister, can you study this system?"


    "What is there to study?"


    "Easy to use!"


    "No insight..."


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the last comment, Chu Fei realized that there should be something more useful in the system. Therefore, the crux of the problem lies in the number of exchange points.


    "Well, brother Dan, I''ve studied this pill. I don''t think the style is suitable for me, so I''m afraid it can''t be used well. It''s better for brother Dan to give me some money, gold and silver..."


    "Well, really?" Looking at Chu Fei taking out the jade box and pushing it in front of him, Dan Feige looks muddled. He really doesn''t understand why Chu Fei says that.


    But the pill in the jade box is really there, that is to say, Chu Fei''s words are serious."So, that''s good, but it will take a lot of time to match the value of this pill with gold and silver. I need a few days."


    Seeing that danfeige agreed so easily, and obviously confused, but he didn''t ask, chufei immediately marked danfeige as a guy who needed special attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Promised five days, Chu Fei decided to live in this danxiang garden for five days.


    But on the third day, mei''er came back, and came directly to the three of them.


    In seeing Meier, Meier has broken through from the realm of the divine chamber to the four extreme situation, and has directly reached the four extreme situation


    In other words, Meier is likely to break through from the quadrupole at any time and enter the realm of the ladder!


    This change is huge!


    Even chufei, who has a system to rely on, is a little jealous


    "Meier, what did that old thing do to you?" Chufei''s eyes are a little wrong. It seems that he wants to be crooked.


    "Young master, I''m just trying to enlighten you. He said," I''m afraid I''ll lose money with you. " Meier laughingly looks at chufei. She has been looking forward to seeing chufei surprised by her accomplishments. Now, she is naturally happy to get what she wants.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "follow me? That old man, it''s easy to lose by following him As soon as Chu Fei finished, he was shocked. He found that he had overlooked something


    "I live here, my uncle lives here, and my niece lives here. Meier, you can choose any room! I''ll talk to the old man about something


    With that, Chu Fei rushes out of the danxiang garden and steps on the flying sword. In an instant, he comes to the wooden house on the mountain grave.


    Chu Fei is not polite either. He pushes open the wooden door and goes in. Inside, Dan Tiequan is still sitting on the futon with his back to the door.


    "Master Chu, why are you here?"


    "Well, I suddenly thought about something, Song family You Dan family are also involved in the attack on yuan family, right? "


    Although the Dan family didn''t interfere too much, what Chu Fei said is still true, and that was done by Shan Qingyuan, the previous leader of the Dan family. So Dan Tiequan didn''t deny it, saying:


    "that''s right."


    "That''s it. The Song family is in collusion with the golden girl city. Can I think that your Dan family is also in collusion with the golden girl city?"


    "Collusion? Why use the word collusion? " Dan Tiequan was puzzled, but instead of waiting for Chu Fei''s answer, he said directly:


    "however, our Dan family has never had anything to do with Jintongyunv city. We don''t need it, and they don''t deserve it."


    "Really?" It has to be said that Dan Tiequan''s arrogant explanation is impeccable, but Chu Fei will not believe it for any other reason.


    "I''ve explained it from the core strength level. Master Chu, what else do you have to doubt. But I''m curious. Why do you use the word collusion? Is there a grudge against you? "


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile, "because they are cults."


    "Evil is evil, but not qualified to teach?"


    Chu Fei Leng next, wry smile admit, way: "in a word, this golden girl city I sooner or later must destroy them."


    With that, chufei left and floated away.


    ¡­¡­


    Dan Xiangyuan, Meier very mischievous choice of Chu Fei''s room, thought Chu Fei would take a long time to come back, but did not want to just a moment back.


    Then, Meier is a little shy.


    Just when something might happen, Danfei Pavilion sent gold and silver


    Dan Feige, who had planned to chat with Chu Fei for a while, immediately decided to leave as soon as possible after seeing the appearance of Chu Fei and Meier, so he and Chu Fei quickly poured gold into Chu Fei''s tuntian ring like a full-automatic assembly line, and then Chu Fei directly turned them into the exchange point of the system.


    100 billion, this is the harvest of this time


    But it''s not time to exchange money or gold, it''s time for chufei and Meier


    On the fifth day, danfeige sent someone to deliver a sentence, saying "it''s time", and then the man left. Then, chufei, Meier, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi set foot on the road to enter the forbidden area.


    As for chufei and Meier, nothing happened


    "Boy, have you decided which forbidden area to go to?" On the road, in the carriage, Zhang Bainian asked, lying lazily in the corner.


    "Which one? Are there many? Then go through it all! What''s the point of thinking about that! "


    "Don''t you know what the forbidden area in central state looks like?" Zhang Bainian looks at Chu Fei as if he is looking at an idiot.


    Chu Fei was depressed and looked at mei''er and asked:


    "do you know mei''er?"


    Meier nodded.


    Chu Fei looked at Zhang Xiaozhi again and said:


    "do you know my niece?"


    Zhang Xiaozhi nodded.Chu Fei sighed and said to Uncle Zhang Bainian:


    "well, I don''t know, so what does this Zhongzhou forbidden area look like?"


    Zhang Bainian shakes his head and sighs. There is a big difference between Chu Fei in this state and the confident Chu Fei in the battle, which is contradictory and antagonistic.


    "The forbidden areas in Zhongzhou, known as stars, are numerous and unstable."


    "Unstable? What kind of instability? Will it explode? " After experiencing an explosion in the wasteland, Chu Fei really didn''t want to experience it again.


    Fortunately, Zhang Bainian shook his head and said: "no, although the locations of these forbidden areas are fixed, they are completely different every time they appear. The most common one is double suppression. People who enter the forbidden areas will not only be suppressed, but also the pressure will be doubled. Most of the people who walk like flying outside will walk hard after they enter."


    "Is there anything good in there?"


    "Yes, it is, but it may not be useful to anyone."


    "What do you say?"


    "Where do I know I''ve never been in It''s good that I can say that! " Uncle Zhang Bainian was a little annoyed by Chu Fei''s diligent learning and inquisitiveness. But at this moment, the people only felt that the carriage was drifting. At the next moment, they felt that they were suddenly added several times of gravity!


    At the same time, a shrill scream of the horse came to an abrupt end.


    Creak Creak


    Chu Fei let out his divine sense and saw the carriage stop at the edge of a high platform covering an area of more than 100 square meters, while the horse had fallen from the edge


    The platform was not too high, it was only two feet high, but under several times of gravity, the horse fell down and broke its neck, killing him instantly.


    At the same time, chufei was not the only one on the high platform. On the contrary, there were many monks standing there in the distance. At this time, they all looked at chufei''s carriage strangely and kept silent.

 Chapter 687

    Those people look at Chu Fei, their eyes are very unfriendly, although they did not speak, but Chu Fei believes that these people must have done enough to guard against the sudden appearance of their four.


    "If Wang Dao is here, he will rush up and beat them immediately." Chu Fei said casually, and then slowly climbed out of the carriage.


    Standing on the ground, Chu Fei felt it carefully. The rules of heaven and earth here are completely different from those outside. In this way, he can determine that this place should be a forbidden area.


    And just as Mr. Zhang Bainian said before, there are suppression rules in this forbidden area What chufei can clearly feel is the change of gravity.


    In this space, gravity doubles.


    But it''s not sure how much.


    "Stinky boy, what''s the matter with you?" Next to him, Uncle Zhang Bailen got off the bus slowly, and then stood beside Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei began to doubt his judgment when he looked at Master Zhang Bainian''s action


    Because it doesn''t seem that Zhang Bainian has been affected.


    But when Uncle Zhang Bainian stood by chufei and looked at him, his eyes seemed to be surprised as if he was looking at a stranger.


    "You boy..."


    "What''s wrong with me Sir, is this place the kind of forbidden area that you mentioned before that will suppress? " Chu Fei thinks that Uncle Zhang Bainian is probably meaningless, so in order to prevent deviation, he simply controls the topic directly.


    After hearing this question, Uncle Zhang Bainian, who wanted to ask Chu Fei whether he had received the influence of gravity, thought that Chu Fei wanted to talk to him about it automatically, so he didn''t plan to force him to ask. Instead, he let it go and said:


    "it must be, but I don''t know how we suddenly came in. According to Li, we should have to run a day or two before we can enter the forbidden area of stars. "


    Uncle Zhang Bainian didn''t find out that he himself turned the topic to a more biased direction.


    "Then we are inexplicably brought in by something? Do you like the array? "The array?" This question is also one of Chu Fei''s many questions. Even if Uncle Zhang Bairen doesn''t say it, he will seriously think about it.


    "It''s impossible. It''s not the feeling of array transmission."


    "If it''s not an array, is it an array with transmission function?" Because he didn''t know the array system of crape myrtle, Chu Fei didn''t know that he was an idiot


    But it doesn''t matter. Uncle Zhang Bainian will let Chu Fei know the next moment.


    "An array with transmission function is not an array platform? You are stupid


    "Well Well, what''s the matter? Did a passing Saint throw us here? "


    "It''s even more impossible."


    "Sir, do you think it''s possible that the forbidden area of stars has expanded? It was only a day or two ago. Now it''s out of Tianshu city


    Zhang Bainian rolled his eyes. In his opinion, this may be even more ridiculous.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t think so. Chu Fei hopes that this is the truth, because once this possibility is ruled out, Chu Fei can only think about the demon beast


    And that''s the last thing Chu Fei wants to touch.


    Chufei didn''t know that his face became very ugly at this moment. He glanced at the crowd a little further away, selected a girl who was close to him and others and looked very talkative, and asked in a loud voice:


    "in front of you, the girl in green dress, I want to ask you something. How far is the entrance of this forbidden area from Tianshu city?"


    Because Chu Fei has a very clear summary of the girl''s characteristics, so no one misunderstood that she was called, and the girl knew for the first time that Chu Fei was talking to herself, but she was reluctant to answer.


    After all, chufei was a stranger, and a strange stranger to all of them.


    "Why do you ask that?" Asked the girl in green.


    Chu Fei explained with a bitter smile:


    "I''m sorry, we just came out of Tianshu city and were chatting in the car, but somehow we wandered here. We were wondering if we were thrown in by the holy one who was passing by We want to go back to Tianshu City, so Girl, please tell us


    Chufei is very polite, and politely let the next Uncle Zhang Bainian have the heart to beat him. Zhang Bai said in a low voice:


    "I haven''t used you to talk to the old man Now it''s good. A little girl is not enough. She''s so sour... "


    Chu Fei ignored these words directly


    In front of her, the girl in green and all the people around her were relieved when they heard Chu Fei''s explanation. After all, they didn''t come to rob themselves


    "Well, the entrance of the forbidden area is quite far from Tianshu city. If you use your carriage Well, there''s the horse. It''s estimated that it will take three days to get there


    When the girl in green estimated the time, her face was very tangled, and Chu feifu, who clearly saw this, immediately reduced the three days she estimated by halfBut even if it''s halved, it will take a day and a half. It''s exactly the range that Uncle Zhang Bainian said before. So now they''re sitting tight. Chufei and they were sent to this forbidden area for no reason


    As for why this is so, it is estimated that the most likely things are those in the North


    Chu Fei''s face was dignified. After thanking the woman in green, he directly turned around and asked Uncle Zhang Bainian, saying:


    "Sir, is there any race over there who is proficient in void teleportation?"


    "Speak to the elder, say you, don''t be so big or small!"


    "Oh, Zhang Bainian, do you know where the demons are?"


    "No, it''s still you..."


    "Well, sir, do you know much about that side?"


    Zhang Bainian gave up the struggle, Chu Fei''s attitude has been very obvious.


    "There are many races over there, and they are proficient in everything. However, as far as I know, there are not many races proficient in nihilism, but one of them is the most common one, the ghost clan."


    "Ghost?" This is really a familiar answer. Chu Fei has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    "Why, do you know them?" Zhang Bainian saw something wrong with Chu Fei''s face.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "I don''t know. If it''s them, I''m afraid I might have caused the trouble..."


    "Yes? How do I say this? Have you provoked them? "


    "Almost I didn''t mean to... "


    Chu Fei said that, he would no longer explain it, because once he wanted to say it, it was not something that he would be able to understand for a while.


    Now, I have come to a forbidden area of stars, so I have to think about it first.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei turned to see the carriage. The two girls, mei''er and Zhang Xiaozhi, had already got out of the carriage. Then they closed their eyes and began to breathe. It seemed that they didn''t dare to move.


    "Meier, what are you doing? Come here Chu Fei called casually.


    When the two girls heard this, they opened their eyes together, and then took a "heavy" step.


    In fact, the distance is not far. It''s just a matter of a few steps. Moreover, the word "Ji" here really means a very small number. It''s not an exaggerated imaginary number.


    But even if it was just a little distance, the two girls had to walk very hard.


    When they came to Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian, the two girls were red and sweating.


    Chu Fei frowned, looked at the two girls, and then at the relaxed look on the faces of the group a little farther away


    "Let''s go over there and adjust first..."


    Zhang Bainian grins bitterly, and then helps Zhang Xiaozhi to go. Chu Fei sees that his words have been robbed, so he has to help Meier to go.


    In this process, chufei clearly felt the change of gravity, but it was just a feeling. It was like facing the powerful monks'' pressure, he could feel its strength, but he didn''t receive any influence.


    As for Zhang Bainian Chufei didn''t see how much influence he had.


    However, in this way, the characteristics of the forbidden area of stars can be understood. On the inside of the platform where people live, the gravity change is very small. Anyone can adapt and adjust here, and then the further he goes, the greater the gravity change


    When we get to the edge of the platform, the gravity has increased to a hundredfold


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to compete with a hundred times of gravity, but for monks, if they keep still, there won''t be any problem


    I''m afraid I have to cope with all kinds of doubling consumption under this kind of gravity.


    Looking at the beginning of adjusting their own charm and Zhang Xiaozhi, Chu Fei began to consider whether to go in and find good things.


    "What do you think, smelly boy?" Zhang Bainian touched Chu Fei''s shoulder and asked.


    "I''m thinking of rushing in and grabbing good things, and then I''ll run away and enjoy myself..."


    "Grab and run? Do you know where the exit is? " Mr. Zhang Bainian asked with rolling eyes.


    Chu feileng, but he really thought about this problem. Looking around, even though the back of this platform is already an excuse, there is no clear thing that is the same as the entrance.


    "How come there is no exit?"


    "Yes, there must be. It''s just that you don''t know the characteristics of the stars forbidden area, so you don''t know what''s going on. In fact, as long as one more person enters..."


    Before the words were heard, there was a wave in the boundary energy field behind them, and then in a wave, three monks who were not outstanding came in.


    "Well, you know the location now." Mr. Zhang Bainian turned his mouth.


    Although I don''t know what kind of rule this is, since the forbidden area is like this, there''s nothing to say.


    "Then we can start now."


    "Don''t worry..."


    "Why not worry..." At this time, it seemed that the new monks had been preparing to adjust for a long time.Among these people, the girl in green who answered Chu Fei''s doubts, as well as her companions.


    At this moment, Chu Fei just felt as if his teacher had called "class is over" when he was at school. No matter what, these people were just walking on the ground honestly and didn''t even jump


    At the beginning of this group of people''s speed, see Chu Fei are a little worried, almost can''t help rushing up. In fact, if it wasn''t for Zhang Bainian holding Chu Fei, Chu Fei would have run out.


    However, just after those people stepped down from the platform, their speed slowed down abruptly. One by one, their walking speed was similar to that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 688

    Seeing them like this, the anxious chufei suddenly calmed down, and also gave birth to a kind of mischievous impulse.


    But just when Chu Fei was born with this idea, he gave up, because Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi couldn''t ignore the change of gravity like Chu Fei.


    However, at this time, mei''er opens her eyes and ends the adjustment of her state. She looks at Chu Fei''s eyes and suddenly guesses what Chu Fei must have thought.


    "What are you thinking, young master?"


    "Well I''m just bored. How about you? "


    "It''s OK. I''m just studying a new method recently, so I''ll make a fool of myself if I don''t deal with it properly."


    Meier is telling the truth. Her cultivation is not low. She was born in Shenshan and learned a lot of excellent skills. Especially recently, elder an gave her some advice. Meier, who was addicted to practicing new methods, ignored running her own defense methods all the time.


    In fact, there is no such need. After all, people are human beings, not machines. It is enough to find out the danger in time and then run the defense method.


    "Really, can we act now?"


    "I have no problem, young master." Magic son laughs to finish the moment is, on the body then emerged a full of thick mountain range breath.


    At this moment, Chu Fei suddenly thought of the time when mei''er in shuntianfu shot in front of him


    In order to resist the attack of Liu Yilan, Meier released a magic defense that can let Chu Fei "see" a stretch of mountains


    And at the moment, Chu Fei then affirms, the defense method door that the evil spirit son says is this.


    "What''s the name of this method?"


    "It''s called 100000 mountains."


    "Good name, that''s a good name." Chu Fei just sighed casually, but she didn''t expect Meier to seduce her by saying:


    "childe, do you want to learn?"


    Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to nod his head. Fortunately, he reflected it and directly shook his head happily, saying:


    "no!"


    "Why not? Young master... "


    "Don''t, don''t, Meier, let''s calm down, calm down, now our first goal should be to grab the baby, let the others go ahead, ah, let''s go ahead..."


    Meier sighed, and then left that state behind.


    Chufei was relieved. Although he liked Meier very much, he was not sure what kind of feelings he had for Meier.


    So, even after living together in danxiangyuan for a few days, I really didn''t do anything except hug


    "Well, cough, look at them. They all walk like old men!"


    In order to ease the embarrassment, chufei''s voice was a little louder and his expression was a little exaggerated, and then it attracted the disdain and clamor of those people who were already moving slowly in front of him.


    After all, being ridiculed, it''s normal to have such a reaction, even chufei himself can understand.


    But some people''s reactions are not so pleasant


    "Don''t pay any attention to him. This kind of people know how to pull others back and run for each other. They don''t know what power is."


    "There are people like this everywhere. They just bark at the back..."


    "If it''s not for the danger in the forbidden area, you don''t want to waste your time. Do you think he dares to shout? I''m afraid you will be killed if you say a wrong word... "


    "Well, let''s go. Be careful. Don''t be distracted by such people..."


    ¡­¡­


    These people''s words made chufei very upset. In fact, if they directly pointed back to chufei''s nose and scolded him twice, chufei would not be so upset


    "Look at that boy. When he was seen through, his face changed and he didn''t dare to speak. Remember, younger martial sister, don''t touch such people in the future. It''s no good. "


    Beside the girl in green, one of her senior brothers said with a cold face.


    "I He should be just easing the previous embarrassment... " The girl in green heard the conversation between chufei and Meier. In fact, many people have heard it. It is precisely because of this view that many people ignore chufei.


    After all, the conversation between Chu Fei and mei''er is not secret, and these people don''t walk fast, so there are many people who hear it.


    Including the senior brothers of the girl in green


    But it''s another matter to hear and to see.


    "Remember, don''t make excuses for others. When you go out, you are enemies. If you are not careful, you will be doomed. Especially this kind of rubbish that only chews on the back. "


    Another elder martial brother spoke, and the girl in green looked depressed, but she could not retort, because she knew that once she said something more, she would be educated by other elder martial brothers at the same time.


    Along the way, it''s not the first time that the girl in green has felt the feeling of being educated.


    "Oh."


    On the platform, Chu Fei rolled his eyes, but he didn''t plan to find any trouble. Naturally, it was all for the girl in green."Wait for my eldest niece. When she''s adjusted, we''ll go straight." Chu Fei said to mei''er and Zhang Bainen.


    In front of the girl in green, the elder martial brothers started their education because of Chu Fei''s words.


    "Oh, what, do you think the elder martial brothers are wrong?"


    "No..." The green girl''s depressed response.


    "Don''t think we don''t know what you think. We all come from your age and know what''s good and what''s bad. Do you think what he said just now was about plans? It''s obviously making excuses for himself and throwing the responsibility of not daring to leave to the people around him. It''s not too bad for such people."


    "Elder martial brother is right. He thought that he was just a newcomer to the forbidden area and was not ready, but now he began to throw off responsibility. I can''t bear it. As a man, he let a girl carry the black pot. What''s not scum?"


    ¡­¡­


    The education is still going on. The girl in green nods and says that she has given up her resistance and only hopes that this kind of education will end as soon as possible. But on the platform, chufei is not deaf!


    "Those silly pens, are you sick?"


    Then Chu Fei directly jumped off the platform, and then he rushed to the elder martial brothers in front of them and stopped them. Then Chu Fei glared and said, "what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you


    Just now, a few people who are still Baba Baba Baba''s younger martial sister are stupid. It''s hundreds of meters away from the platform. It took them a few minutes to walk this distance, but the guy they evaluated as scum, rotten person and rubbish just finished the whole journey between breathing and breathing!


    And the girl in green raised her eyebrows after seeing this scene, as if she was looking forward to some big play behind it. Her joy was very obvious.


    "Why don''t you talk? Dumb? Or deaf! okay!? I didn''t catch what you said. Now I''ll say it again in front of me! Don''t you understand


    Chu Fei is a man with distinctive character. He is really angry as long as he uses the word "treading on a horse".


    At this time, these elder martial brothers were already sweating: it seems that they have kicked on the iron plate


    "Why don''t you talk? Just now, it''s not Baba Baba. It''s very eloquent! Education, and then education, one by one can go to heaven, right! Good! If you don''t speak, don''t say it. If you dare to say a word, you''ll be whipped! "


    Chu Fei just finished scolding, Zhang Bainian came to him first, and mei''er came with Zhang Xiaozhi.


    It seems that Zhang Xiaozhi doesn''t adjust well, or this is her limit, but with the help of Meier, Zhang Xiaozhi can follow chufei in the forbidden area.


    Chu Fei felt the strong earthy atmosphere on mei''er, and knew that mei''er was so comfortable in this forbidden area relying on the special ability of the skill, but it was obvious that such freedom also needed to be consumed.


    Chu Fei secretly estimated the most suitable speed that his group of people could maintain, and then exchanged a whip from the system weapon interface with a bad smile.


    Pop!


    There was a loud, crisp sound, and Chu Fei yelled after shaking the whip:


    "run for me! Run


    Those elder martial brothers look confused and don''t know what''s going on. Do you really run? Isn''t that tiring? But if you don''t run


    The real idea has not come out yet! Slap slap a few times directly on the butt of these elder martial brothers!


    The great power of whiplash and the infusion of Chu feizhen''s yuan force make the heart ache!


    Ah!


    In the scream, the foreheads of these elder martial brothers are blue and blue. It seems that they are going to run away!


    But chufei doesn''t care! Shake the whip in your hand


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    "No! Stop fighting! Run, I run! "


    The oldest one among them was the first to admit counsels, and then the rest didn''t insist any more. It was too painful and shameless!


    I was whipped and still in front of my younger martial sister


    Thus, such a strange scene appeared in a star forbidden area in Zhongzhou


    Three or four men ran while being whipped by a whip, and soon they were paralyzed, but the whip came back immediately, so they broke down and ran Then they took off their strength, and the whip came back. A few people wanted to give up, so the whip became more powerful, and then they decided to run and kill themselves


    Many people in the forbidden area have seen such scenes, but all they see are just smiling, but no one will go up to dissuade them.


    Moreover, among the monks who saw this scene, some of them wisely gave up the fight for the treasures in the forbidden area and went back to the road


    All the way out nearly twenty or thirty miles, after that, the three or four men were completely unable to run.


    It''s too much consumption. Now the real force in their body is empty. In fact, the last few hundred meters are completely supported by willpower.But here it is.


    As for their younger martial sister, she took the initiative to go with Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi. Meier took care of her by the way, so now the younger martial sister doesn''t consume much.


    "With this skill, you still dare to use me as a negative teaching material to educate people, cut..."


    With that, Chu Fei looked at the girl in green and said, "don''t go any further. Go back."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei also no longer waste time, take Zhang Bairen, Zhang Xiaozhi and charm son then directly and quickly left.


    "Don''t worry, smelly boy. It''s hard to say whether there are good things in this forbidden area."


    "Ah? How! This is a forbidden area! Even if you don''t have too high-grade natural resources and land treasures, you can''t have none at all! "


    Zhang Bainan said with a wry smile:


    "maybe not. I wanted to tell you before, but where did you train your horse for a long time..."


    Well


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly and said:


    "well, sir, tell me quickly. What''s the matter? How can there be no treasure in the forbidden area..."


    "In fact, it''s quite simple. You can understand that the seven big cities in Zhongzhou form a big array. The array is in the shape of a spoon. The forbidden areas of stars are in the spoon. The purpose of the spoon is to retrieve the natural resources and treasures lost in the void So, it''s quite normal to get empty once in a while... "

 Chapter 689

    It can be said that master Zhang Bainan''s explanation almost destroyed chufei''s three outlooks. After all, in chufei''s mind, array is a magic method that can capture the nature of heaven and earth. As a result, Master Zhang Bainan said The flavor of dumplings


    "Lost in the void?" Under the pressure to make complaints about the desire to vomit, Chu Fei extracted the key points of his uncle''s words.


    "Well, you are also in the realm of divine chamber. Then you should have known the rule of silence?"


    Chu Fei nodded, which he really knew long ago, but he never took it seriously.


    "Well, under the sinking rule, those lost things have entered a certain or some special void, and may be directly silent in chaos, but entering it does not mean that they will be destroyed. As long as there is a suitable method, there is still a chance to bring them back..."


    "This big spoon array is the way? But who left this great array? "


    Chu Fei had no specific concept of how big Zhongzhou was, and how far the seven cities were from each other. Chu Fei''s concept was also very vague, so it was hard for him to imagine what kind of existence could make such a thing.


    Tiandi is possible, but from the heart, he still raised the difficulty of such operation to the level that even Tiandi is difficult to control.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Chu Fei didn''t have a clear concept of the great emperor and the great emperor. He didn''t know how powerful the great emperor and the great emperor were.


    "I don''t know. No one has made it clear. Anyway, the seven cities in Zhongzhou have existed for a long time, but they have been continuously expanded to such a scale. It''s really impossible to study the history of these seven cities."


    After chatting for a while, Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian immediately realized that there was no need to discuss this topic. Among you, the most important thing is to find out if there is anything good in this forbidden area.


    At this time, there were still some friars in front of them, but those friars were not competitive for them. With a little distance, they could catch up.


    However, considering the difficulty of searching for a complete forbidden area, Chu Fei decided to go light and simply, that is, let Zhang Xiaozhi and Meier go back.


    Naturally, Meier is very reluctant to say this idea. She does have the qualification to act together, but the problem is that Zhang Xiaozhi can''t.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei came up with a plan that looked very good and said:


    "in this way, Meier and your eldest niece are searching nearby. I''ll go there and I''ll go ahead No matter whether there is harvest or not, come back here after an hour to get together, share the harvest, and then make a plan after the decision. "


    "Well, I think so." Master Zhang Bailen was the first to respond, and Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi soon agreed.


    As a result, the four people directly separated, and Chu Fei finally found the opportunity to use system technology to quickly solve the problem.


    After that, Chu Fei galloped away with a flying sword in the envious eyes of Meier and Zhang Bainian.


    And because of the sudden acceleration, all the people in front of chufei hastened to speed up, but the consequent sharp increase in consumption made them just hold on for a little time and give up.


    This forbidden area is really small, at least it can''t be compared with the wasteland.


    Chu Fei didn''t go too far either. He just flew over the two hills in front of him. Then he took a place to fall down. Then he threw out the SUV and began to explore the map of the whole forbidden area.


    The whole process of exploring the forbidden area only took chufei a cup of milk tea This also explains the scope of the forbidden area from another aspect.


    "It looks about the size of Tianshu city..."


    While drinking the last few mouthfuls of milk tea, Chu Fei sat in the car and said,


    there is no special fuzzy area on the map given by the SUV, but from the overall shape of the map, if there is anything good in the forbidden area, it must be in the center of the forbidden area.


    And the center is not far from Chu Fei''s current position. If the imperial sword flies, it will take half an hour at most.


    "There shouldn''t be too much danger in this forbidden area..."


    Half an hour later, chufei stepped on the flying sword and stayed at the top of a hill in the center of the forbidden area.


    The top of the hill is flat, without the appearance of a peak. On the contrary, the top of the hill is flat as a table.


    When he saw the top of the mountain, chufei began to doubt whether there was such a Pingdingshan in the forbidden area of stars.


    On this small Pingdingshan, there is a golden metal block the size of a watermelon


    At first he thought it was gold, but chufei was disappointed


    After all, gold and silver were just money and numbers for chufei, which was far less useful than the real natural resources and local treasures.


    But when chufei came to the top of the gold, a force of gravity made chufei begin to doubt the true face of the thing below.


    Identification! Chufeiqingcheshulu started the identification function of the system, and then after a crisp sound, the system gave a surprising identification result.A lot of money!


    "Is this the heavy sum of money for a son? No... "


    Chu Fei frowned and looked at the thing called "heavy gold" below. He began to doubt whether there were many kinds of gold.


    But at least one thing chufei can make clear is that this heavy gold is much more valuable than gold.


    According to the system identification, even the gold extracted from a large amount of gold is not as good as heavy gold. This has nothing to do with quantity or quality, but a matter of hierarchy.


    "Keep it first It should be used in the future. It''s useless. It''s not a loss to throw it to the system. "


    Think of here, Chu Fei falls, raise a hand to hold this small watermelon size heavy gold.


    With a crisp click, chufei was embarrassed and kept still.


    "I didn''t pick it up I''m NIMA... "


    Chu Fei is shocked. He says it''s the size of a watermelon, but it''s actually the size of a small watermelon. Even if it''s a lot of money, even if it''s a foreign world, Chu Fei''s expectation is just like a hundred pounds


    Chu Fei felt that he had made enough preparation in his heart, but he still didn''t take it up.


    "It looks like a thousand pounds This small piece has to be calculated according to the ton.... "


    After adjusting his psychological expectation and strength preparation, Chu Fei finally took up the heavy money and put it into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    After that, Chu Fei didn''t waste his time, so he turned back and found Meier, Zhang Xiaozhi and Zhang Bainen.


    These three did not leave too far, so they were soon gathered together by Chu Fei.


    After that, Chu Fei didn''t stay in the forbidden area for a long time, but went out of the forbidden area with mei''er.


    Outside the forbidden area, there is a forest. At the entrance of the forbidden area, there is an open space. The entrance is just a few meters above the open space. It is also a virtual passage, but it looks like a blue and purple ball.


    After coming out for the first time, Chu Fei first explored around, after confirming that there was no danger, he was relieved.


    "Now that we are here, it''s time for us to work hard, but before that, we have to find a way to get the positions of the stars You can''t always rely on luck... "


    Chufei then looks at Uncle Zhang Bainian, who stares back at chufei with a speechless face. Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi stand behind chufei and Zhang Bainian respectively.


    At this moment, the sky flickered, and several figures came out of the forbidden area.


    Chu Fei didn''t care. After all, the accomplishments of those people in the forbidden area were not high. But when these people left the forbidden area and stood in front of Chu Fei again, they found that one of them was one, and they were all four extreme accomplishments.


    There is no such thing as Xiao Zhang Mian and Xiao Baiji


    "I thought you were so strong, but you turned out to be a little monk in the secret period..." Chu Fei was not familiar with these people who came out, and he had talked to them in the forbidden area. Naturally, he could not offend them.


    So chufei didn''t understand why these people were so unfriendly.


    "Just a little monk in the secret period could walk in the forbidden area. It must be because of the long sword. How about it, little brother? Would you like to sell it to us? We can pay a high price. "


    At this point, Chu Fei found that these people should know each other, but they should not act together because they still have a sense of competition.


    "Sell? If you have a map of the forbidden area of stars, I can exchange it with you. "


    "Really?" The other side was a little excited, but at the same time, a suspicious look appeared on his face.


    In this way, Chu Fei knew that the distribution map should not be a top secret thing. It should be common, but at the same time, because it is common, it is not valuable. Therefore, they don''t think that the distribution map can really be used to replace the Taoist instruments that can carry people.


    "It''s nothing to lie about, but would you like to trade it for a map?" Chu Fei waved his hand and said.


    "So it seems that the skill of flying on the long sword has nothing to do with the long sword. It seems that it should be a special skill. In this case, how about changing the distribution map for the skill?" It was another person who spoke, but this person also got the approval of others when he spoke.


    But Chu Fei was not happy, and said:


    "what you think is so beautiful. How about a distribution map for my skill? Forget it, let''s not waste anyone''s time. Let''s go, let''s go... "


    Chu Fei says that he wants to call Zhang Bainen, Zhang Xiaozhi and Meier to leave together. But just after a few steps, those guys rush up after winking at each other and surround Chu Fei''s four people.


    There are six people on the other side, two more than chufei''s, but these six people are six quadrupoles, and chufei has only one Meier who is quadrupoleIt seems that the other side has an advantage.


    "Are you going to be cruel?"


    "Ha ha, don''t think we don''t know. I''m afraid you''ve got the things in this forbidden area, or you won''t be in such a hurry. You know, this forbidden area is a good place for exercise."


    "Four extremes, tut tut..." Chu Fei sighed, and then said:


    "let''s do it. We''re in a hurry."

 Chapter 690

    The voice falls, Chu Fei is about to start immediately, but faster still is the spirit son beside him.


    Meier has been unhappy with these people for a long time. At the same time, she has long wanted to find a chance to test how much her combat effectiveness has been improved.


    Therefore, at this moment, he took the lead to rush to the two enemies in front of him.


    And although those two people plan to be two against one as soon as they come up, they didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s side would be so happy to open, and they didn''t say a word!


    So, because they didn''t react for a moment, they retreated more than ten meters in Meier''s attack, and then they stabilized and began to attack.


    The two men''s accomplishments are not as good as Meier''s, and there is no tacit agreement on joint combat. They cooperate completely by their own understanding of combat.


    But in the face of mei''er, whose accomplishments are much higher than theirs, even if he has a powerful combo array, he will not be able to hold on for long. What''s more, there is no tacit joint fight


    Therefore, these two people only attacked with the charm son several times, then thoroughly fell into the defense.


    On the other side, because of Meier''s sudden attack, the remaining four enemies also started at the first time. Two people rushed to chufei, and the other two attacked Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    Zhang Xiaozhi''s cultivation is very low, and it''s really low, so when facing the attack of a four extreme monk, she doesn''t have any fighting power at all.


    So as soon as he came up, Zhang Xiaozhi''s thinking was very clear. Run!


    And she''s very smart. She doesn''t run far away, but runs around the middle of Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian, half a circle, back and forth


    As for Mr. Zhang Bainian, a light green light appeared on the surface of his body at the moment of development. Then, Master Zhang Bainian moves with his granddaughter. As for attacking and counterattacking, there is no such thing as


    He''s just being beaten. He doesn''t fight back at all. Of course, the green light seems to have terrible defense. The attack of the other side can''t bring any threat to Uncle Zhang Bainian.


    Even so, Chu Fei was still not at ease, and he was frightened when he glanced at it occasionally.


    It''s funny to say, because Chu Fei''s indifferent response and the leader''s behavior made the other party decide to use two people to deal with Chu Fei.


    Even from the perspective of cultivation, it''s the same that only one person can clean up Chu Fei


    But it was because of Chu Fei''s calmness that the two men didn''t start at the first time. Out of caution, they were also worried about whether Chu Fei had hidden his strength


    But it was such a waste of time that Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi attracted their attention.


    I''ve never seen such a fight before


    Zhang Bainan and his granddaughter cooperate to resist the attack, while observing around. When he finds out that Chu Fei and the two people "live in peace", Zhang Bainan can''t help saying:


    "Stinky boy, you solve them quickly, I can''t hold on for a long time!"


    "Ah? But it looks like you can hold on for a long time! " Chu Fei Leng asked.


    "You know what it looks like! Hurry up


    "Oh, good! Wait a minute! " Ninja smile, Chu Fei urged play fire technique, directly called out a group of fire, then fire into a dragon directly in front of two people.


    But Chu Fei played a trick. The fire dragon didn''t release too high temperature. Everything seemed to be the effect of a small fire of three or four levels


    After making such a judgment, the two enemies on the opposite side immediately felt relieved. They didn''t take out their own weapons, and directly punched the fire dragon.


    These two fists are powerful, so Chu Fei decomposes the fire dragon into sparks and flies behind them.


    Then, in the moment when they relaxed, Chu Fei sneered and reunited the fire dragon, and released all the power of the fire dragon.


    In an instant, under the soaring temperature, the terrible power is released!


    At that moment, the two quadrupole guys just felt that their backs were about to melt. At that moment, they suspected that there was a fire dragon behind them.


    They want to run, but the power of Dao Huo makes their action delayed greatly!


    With each passing day, the two men were shocked. They took out their Taoist weapons and turned to fight against the fire dragon


    At this moment, Chu Fei wanted to laugh. He pinched out his sword finger, and the flying sword suddenly penetrated one person''s back heart. Then he turned around and rushed to another person The man responded and shot out a real yuan. But at this moment, the fire dragon burst out and hit him in the chest


    Instantly, this person''s chest was melted out of a big hole, and still spread with a few pieces of speed.


    Chufei grins bitterly to take off the sword, and then controls the fire dragon to burn the bodies of these two guys to ashes.


    Chu Fei wanted to feel something, such as don''t belittle the enemy, but after thinking about it, it seemed that it was necessary to solve the battle as soon as possible!


    The fire dragon turned over and rushed to attack Zhang Bairen.The two men had already seen the power of the fire dragon, but they didn''t dare to be careless. They started their hand formula directly, but at this moment, Chu Fei roared in his ears!


    Instant absence, instant paralysis


    Then the two men were reduced to ashes.


    The roar of the lion and the preparation to launch it in a planned way directly led to the loss of vitality of the two quadrupoles.


    "They are all four extremes, but you are too weak..." When Lenovo met Zheng in the wasteland, chufei was filled with emotion.


    The green light on Zhang Bainian''s body has disappeared. He also waits for Zhang Xiaozhi to return to chufei, and then looks at the fire dragon and chufei who controls him.


    Chu Fei just wants to control the fire dragon to help Meier. As a result, he hears two dull sounds. Then Meier comes back with her Dao sword.


    Charm son''s sword body didn''t have a little red, but Chu Fei also asked about the bloody smell from the direction of charm son.


    "Solved?"


    "I didn''t want to be that fast, but just because of the childe''s roar, they were lost in their minds. I waited for them for a while..." Charm son is also speechless, although those two people have no tacit understanding, cultivation is still low, but good or bad is the four extreme trend, also can give her practice, the result is because Chu Fei a voice, those two people directly silly where.


    What else do you practice!


    Meier doesn''t need a stake. What she needs is to let her get familiar with the enemies of the Four extremes as soon as possible. It''s obvious that they don''t have such qualifications, so Meier cuts off the head with a wave.


    At the end of the battle, chufei made sure that everyone was OK before he began to search for the bodies of those people.


    There''s no need to think about the internal space. What''s the sinking rule


    Heaven and earth rings, heaven and earth bracelets and so on. These people are very poor Only a few advanced heaven and earth bags were found in them


    And there was nothing in the bag of heaven and earth that Chu Fei could like, except a map of forbidden areas made of animal skin


    "Look at all these things. I don''t have any use for you."


    "Smelly boy, what you said is unreasonable. You have a big family and a big career. Why are you short of everything?" Zhang Bairen''s face was contemptuous, and he doubted whether Chu Fei had any brain problems.


    "It''s not my nonsense. It''s true. I have a big family and a big career, but I really lack everything."


    ¡­¡­


    search for corpses this kind of thing is enchanting and Zhang Xiao weaving two girls contracted, seems to be because Chu Fei and Zhang Bai Ren two people are busy make complaints about each other......


    A moment later, the booty was placed in front of the crowd.


    The six heaven and earth bags are all high-grade goods. The internal space is several times larger than that of ordinary heaven and earth bags, and they are more complete. As for the things in it, I''m really not good at it. A few low-level pills, some mediocre herbs, a little gold and silver, and then Dao swords of poor quality.


    "It''s really poor, sir. Do you need anything?" Chu Fei looks at Zhang Bainian first, but he looks disgusted. Although Zhang Xiaozhi didn''t show his dislike, he didn''t have any desire on his face.


    "All right, I''ll take it first, and I''ll take it later if I need it."


    Chu Fei didn''t ask Meier, because she knew Meier''s family background. Besides, Meier had already followed her, so she couldn''t give her this rubbish


    As for the so-called collection, Chu Fei just kept the six heaven and earth bags. All the things in them were thrown to the system for recycling, and exchanged for more than 100000 exchange points.


    Then chufei began to study the animal skin map.


    The size of this map is like a piece of A4 paper, and its thickness is similar to that of a thin mobile phone. It uses simple white lines to outline the whole appearance of Zhongzhou, and then uses white circles to represent the seven big cities of Zhongzhou.


    In addition to these, the most common thing on this animal skin map is the red circle, big and small, different


    "Why does this map look so unreliable..."


    At the same time, Chu Fei doubted that this map was a fool.


    However, Zhang Bainian took a look at it and then took a detour;


    "it''s OK, it''s not a pitfall, at least part of the forbidden area is right You see, this is our forbidden area... "


    "Ah? Are you sure, sir


    "Nonsense! It''s just a little distance from Tianshu city. Within this distance, it''s just a forbidden area marked with red circle! Is there a second possibility? "


    "Well, well, well, if you say yes, I believe you."


    "That''s about it!" After a pause, Mr. Zhang continued: "I''ve heard before that the closer the forbidden area is to the big city, the safer it will be, and it''s impossible to have good things, so we don''t have to go to this circle..."


    "No, I still have to go. If there are no good things, there are ordinary things!"


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, Master Zhang Bainian and Meier Zhang Xiaozhi look at Chu Fei curiously and say:"What''s the matter? Did you actually find something in it? Why didn''t you take it out earlier? "


    Chu Fei was helpless and said:


    "didn''t I just want to take out these six guys..."


    After saying this, Chu Fei took out the piece of gold the size of a small watermelon and said, "it''s a piece of gold. No other characteristics have been found. Anyway, it''s heavy. This piece has to be a thousand jin."


    "A lot of money? Are you sure? Heavy gold is not an ordinary thing. It''s a famous good thing in the refining materials! " Uncle Zhang Bainian didn''t touch the heavy money. He just looked at it carefully.


    "Really? What''s the special use of this money? "


    "Yes, it''s heavy..."


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "besides the weight?"


    "Why heavy? Heavy is the best! The Taoist weapon mixed with heavy money will explode dozens or even hundreds of times of weight at the moment of attack. Maybe it has no influence at the level of the great emperor. Maybe the holy one doesn''t care too much. But can anyone not care that a few hundred jin thing suddenly turns into thousands of Jin? "

 Chapter 691

    Now Chu Fei understood that the heavy gold should be classified as the power type refining material.


    Just when Chu Fei wanted to say something else, the wind and cloud suddenly rolled in the sky, and soon a huge cloud vortex appeared, and then the stele slowly appeared.


    "Yes? Does anyone want to see the list change? "


    Chu Fei and Zhang Bainian look at each other, which is not unusual. After all, even Chu Fei has the ability to summon the stele to heaven.


    But inexplicably, Chu Fei and Zhang Bainen didn''t know why at the moment. They had a premonition in their heart that this time the stele appeared very unusual.


    But there was no clue to prove this premonition, so they didn''t say it clearly.


    But at that moment, Chu Fei and Zhang Bainen''s abnormal face did not escape the eyes of Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi.


    However, these two girls are very sensible and did not ask.


    "Smelly boy, do you have a bad relationship with those demons?" Uncle Zhang Bainian is waiting for Chu Fei''s answer, while Zhang Xiaozhi and Meier look at Chu Fei curiously.


    They don''t understand what happened in the wilderness for different reasons. Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi have no channels to understand, while Meier has no cultivation, so it''s unnecessary to understand.


    So, in the presence of Chu Fei, he knew what was going on.


    Can Chu Fei also just guess, he can only as far as possible all clues together.


    Just when Chu Fei was struggling, Uncle Zhang Bainian said: "smelly boy, I think you are in a mess. If you are like this, you will think of the worst situation, and then we will consider it according to the fastest situation."


    The old man''s words relaxed Chu Fei a lot. Only considering the worst situation, Chu Fei just needed a moment to sort out a possibility, saying:


    "as far as I know, the opening time of the heaven climbing list on our side is the same as that on the other side of the eight continents, and there is also a heaven climbing list on the other side of the heaven devil..."


    "Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I think it''s not much different from ours. I''ve seen a lot of friars from Kyushu and Zhongzhou in the great wilderness. It''s estimated that there should be someone from the devil''s side who wants to come to our side to make trouble."


    "In the better case, the demons come here just to grab our treasures. In the worst case, they will hunt down local friars according to the name of the ranking list on the stele, and snatch the treasures of heaven, materials and lands by the way."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei''s speed of thinking and saying is not fast, and it can even be said that this statement is not rigorous, but what he wants now is not rigorous, just possibility.


    Looking at the sky stele and the obvious ranking on the stele, Mr. Zhang Bailian hugged his shoulder and said: "the one in front may not be taken into consideration. The worst one, I think, is very likely."


    Chu Fei felt an egg ache and said with a bitter smile:


    "I just hope they don''t really follow the order on the list..."


    Even if Chu Fei is worried about trouble, he is also in love with the demons. After all, Chu Fei is at the bottom of the list of heroes, and he doesn''t use his real name


    "Well This shrimp... " Looking at the name of the last person on the list of heroes, Uncle Zhang Bainian thought: "is it from the demon clan? Is it from some island? "Penglai?"


    Beside, Chu Fei thought about it, but he decided to keep it secret for the time being.


    But previously speculated the worst possible, also let Chu Fei decided not to waste time to rest, four people can go on the road.


    Along the way, Chu Fei''s flying of imperial sword showed great superiority, which made Zhang Bainian and mei''er envious.


    It was OK at first, but after watching Chu Fei fly for a long time, Zhang Bainen said: "boy, can you..."


    "Yes! Come on, Meier, I''ll teach you! " Chufei very happy stop, and then call the magic son road side began to teach. The flying of imperial sword is not too complicated, but Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi don''t know it. When Chu Fei asks mei''er to go away, they think that this method is profound


    As a result, in only an hour or so, Meier had mastered the flying skills of the imperial sword, and Meier''s own Taoist short sword was also depicted by Chu Fei as the flying array of the imperial sword.


    In this way, Meier can fly by herself.


    Just at the beginning, Meier was not proficient in flying, the speed was not fast, and the altitude was not high enough.


    Just when Meier contacted, Zhang Bainen and Zhang Xiaozhi looked at Chu Fei expectantly and said:


    "what about us?"


    "You haven''t joined xiaodongtian yet. You can''t learn without joining xiaodongtian!"


    I thought I would be held by two people, but I didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaozhi nodded happily and said:


    "OK, I''ll join


    "Well, you have to swear. I''ll make a big vow. I''ll end up in a sect. "


    Zhang Xiaozhi didn''t even hesitate at all. He immediately began to swear, but in the blink of an eye, he made a big oath.Chu Fei was a little confused. He didn''t expect that his eldest niece would take the oath so happily. Although he said that the content of the oath was only loyal to the sect, not to the individual, in the final analysis, the two didn''t conflict.


    "Well, my eldest niece, I''ll teach you."


    Chu Fei greets Zhang Xiaozhi to one side, spreads the sound barrier, and then begins to teach the flying method of imperial sword. At the same time, he also lets Zhang Xiaozhi take out his own weapons to depict the array.


    A moment later, Zhang Xiaozhi stepped on his own Taoist instrument and flew up in the air to play with Meier. Chu Fei came to Uncle Zhang Bainian and said, "what''s the matter with you, sir? Still thinking about it? No, it''s just a fly. I''m worried about it... "


    Zhang Bairen holds his shoulder and looks dignified, which makes Chu Fei feel funny. For a Dharma school, in order not to join the sect, the result makes oneself depressed like this, it is really unnecessary!


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to make fun of him, Zhang Bairen said: "didn''t you pay attention to the changes on the hero list?"


    Chu Fei looked up at the list on the stele and found that there were many people on the list, but he was still in the last place.


    Because Chu Fei has been locked in the last place of the list of heroes, every time someone is on the list, he will receive a reminder in his mind. At first, it''s OK, but later, he gets bored, and blocks that reminder. As a monk, this thing can be done, and this is also within the rules of the list of heroes.


    So, no matter what changes on the hero list, Chu Fei didn''t care.


    But now listen to the meaning of Uncle Zhang Bainian, it seems that something has changed


    "It''s normal if you don''t pay attention to it. You see, there are 36 people in the hero list now. The bottom Pipi shrimp is not mentioned. From the 25th to the 36th, the ranking of three people has changed just this time."


    "What changes? Up or down? " Chu Fei asked subconsciously.


    "None of them..." Uncle Zhang Bainian shook his head and said, "it''s disappeared. It''s replaced. It''s completely replaced by other people..."


    "Maybe it''s a change of name. You don''t have to write your own name on the hero list..." Chu Fei said, but he got a white eye from Uncle Zhang Bainian and said, "you''re right, but not many people are willing to hide themselves. Especially the people of daozong... "


    Referring to Dao Zong, Chu Fei immediately scanned the list of heroes. As a result, he found that Wang Dao''s name was still on the top, so he was relieved.


    As a result, Zhang Bairen said: "before, in addition to Wang Dao, there was another Dao clan named Zhao Chunyang on the list."


    "How do you know it belongs to daozong? Do you know him? "


    "Well, I know him. A year ago, Xiao Zhi and I walked with him for a while."


    Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "what about his strength?"


    "It''s not as good as Wang Dao, but it''s not too bad. He is also a rising star of the younger generation. But his name is no longer on the list It''s not just him. I''ve heard of some of the names that disappeared They are not ordinary people... "


    "Oh, where are the ordinary people who can be on the list of Heroes..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in a forbidden area of stars, two guys covered with black fog and ghost gas just killed a friar of human race. They searched the corpse for a moment and found nothing.


    "It''s lost again. People in the middle state of the Terran like to put good things in the inner space..."


    "Let''s go and find other guys. There''s always something to gain."


    The voices of the two men were hoarse and low. When the black fog and ghost gas dispersed, the back of the two people who were not special slowly disappeared in the distance.


    Here, however, there was only a body with a face full of shock, blood flowing, and fear on his face.


    "One more..." Zhang Bainian''s face has become very ugly, this time Chu Fei also noticed that a name named Li Feng disappeared from the hero list.


    "Give me the map..." Zhang Bainian took the animal skin map from Chu Fei, looked at it for a moment, then felt and calculated for a long time, then pointed to a few, and said: "we need to get there as soon as possible. These forbidden areas should be the richest and most attractive ones among the star forbidden areas this time..."


    "OK, let''s go now." Chu Fei nodded. He knew that Uncle Zhang Bainian didn''t go because he was "rich", but because more people might die there.


    At this time, Meier and Zhang Xiaozhi have mastered the flying skills of the imperial sword. They just see that Chu Fei and Zhang Bainen have made a decision and go back to them.


    "This way, go!"


    Chu Fei points out a direction to mei''er and Zhang Xiaozhi, and then takes Zhang Bainian to his flying sword and gallops away with him.


    In mid air, Zhang Bairen stepped on the flying sword carefully, looking cautious and novel"Boy, can''t you give me this method?"


    "OK, I''ll teach you if you join my sect!"


    "Can''t we not add it first?"


    "Yes, let''s do it first. Xiaozhi and I will take turns taking you to fly..."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the forbidden areas selected by Zhang Bainian, the shortest distance was about a thousand li. It took nearly half a day to get to the nearest forbidden area under the Royal sword flight. When they arrived, it was just at night.


    Stepping on the flying sword, you can see the entrance of the forbidden area. The lights are bright and lively. It seems that many people have set up tents and temporary houses near the entrance. Naturally, more people just meditate on the spot.


    "So many people If the devil is hidden in it, it will be troublesome. "

 Chapter 692

    Chu Fei just said something casually, but he didn''t expect that it was approved by Uncle Zhang Bainian. However, before entering the forest, Zhang Meiren and Zhang Meiren signal to go down.


    When they landed on the ground, they put away their flying swords, and then they went to the open space in front of the campfire. However, just as they started walking, Zhang Bainian reached out and stopped them, saying:


    "first of all, smelly boy, can''t you teach me that flying method?"


    "Yes, join my little cave! It''s not a big deal


    "I''m a disciple of Xuanwu sect. How can I join your little cave?" Zhang Bainian waved his hand, just about to continue talking, but suddenly his face changed greatly.


    No one knows what happened to Zhang Bainian. Zhang Xiaozhi is also at a loss. Moreover, Zhang Bainian does not explain himself, or he seems to be in a dull state because of an emergency.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei three people also doubted whether Zhang Bainian thought of something that shocked him. But as time went on, Zhang Bainian''s face not only didn''t get better, on the contrary, it became more and more severe.


    "What''s the matter..." Chu Fei frowns and looks at Zhang Xiaozhi. As a result, Zhang Xiaozhi doesn''t give any useful response. Now her doubts are no weaker than Chu Fei and Meier.


    "Is it the enemy nearby?" Mei''er was born in Shenshan and had seen many strange skills, so she soon thought of several possibilities, but Chu Fei didn''t listen and shook his head to deny it.


    There is a system. Chu Fei knows that Zhang Bainian has not been attacked by any enemy. He should just think of something suddenly or get some sudden information


    There''s no way. The separation of the three parties, which are big eyed and small eyed, is to protect the Dharma or guard. In a word, we can''t let Uncle Zhang Bainian be threatened.


    But just a moment later, Uncle Zhang Bainian, who had been in a daze for a long time, finally regained his mind, but he didn''t improve his mood. Instead, he looked at Chu Fei and mei''er in a more helpless state with a bitter smile and said:


    "ah, actually I don''t want to go..."


    "Ah? Where are you going? " Chu Fei and mei''er look strange. Zhang Xiaozhi is also at a loss. It''s obvious that she knows nothing about it.


    "I can''t say it yet, but I think we''ll meet again soon."


    "Ah? What''s the matter, sir? I''m familiar with that... " Chu Fei thought of the bridge in all kinds of works on the earth, but Zhang Bainian couldn''t answer Chu Fei''s doubts. He took Zhang Xiaozhi''s hand, then waved to Chu Fei and Meier and said:


    "I''m going to do some work first. I hope you can come and help me as soon as possible."


    "Ah? What can I do for you? How can I help you? " Chu Fei felt puzzled now. After all, Zhang Bainian''s change was too sudden, but the reality was just like this. The next moment, Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi rushed directly to the direction of origin, and disappeared in a few blinks.


    "Meier, you say that it''s because of the poor sight at night, not because their cultivation has suddenly become stronger, right..."


    Chu Fei was a little uncertain. Now he doubted whether Zhang Bainian was a super monk who disguised himself and died slightly. Fortunately, Meier was more sober. After comparing the performance of various tough monks, Meier nodded:


    "well, their speed is still like that, because of the influence of the night..."


    "Are you sure? Now I doubt that our uncle is hiding it."


    Meier smiles and doesn''t continue to answer. She doesn''t know what to say.


    But anyway, Zhang Bailen, the cheap man, ran away with his big niece, and the run was so abrupt


    "Are you tired, Meier? If you are tired, let''s have a good rest. If not, let''s go to the forbidden area first..."


    "Meier is not tired."


    Magic son finish saying and then smile at Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei''s next step plan.


    Can Chu Fei but secretly sighed tone in the heart, although he and charm son didn''t have what affair, but the ambiguous breath between them two people has never been less.


    If it was the rich second generation, it would enjoy 200% of this atmosphere, but now Chu Fei feels that he can''t enjoy it.


    Especially Meier''s attitude of "everything is up to you" makes chufei feel like Alexander.


    To be sure, Chu Fei himself is also very clear, his this kind of mood is very lack of smoke.


    Ah!


    With a heavy sigh, Chu Fei said:


    "it''s not enough time to enter the forbidden area directly..."


    Enchantment son Leng for a while, then then clear of ordered to nod, can Chu Fei is a sigh again.


    If Chu Fei doesn''t need to take care of the earth and the world of fighting demons, he can really enjoy the beauty''s company.


    But I can''t, even if I''m full of money, I don''t have much time, but as long as I think about this period of time, I''m just wandering in the world of crape myrtle, Chu Fei''s heart will be inexplicably agitated and flustered.It''s like I didn''t study hard before the end of the term


    The figure shakes. Chufei and Meier pass through the woods and come to the open space illuminated by the campfire in the blink of an eye. At the same time, their arrival also attracts the eyes of the monks around.


    Men and women, old and young, the friars around are mostly in the secret period of the source of life and the chamber of God. A few of them are in the four extreme situation of Meier, but none of them can reach the four extreme situation.


    He had planned to enter the forbidden area directly, but as soon as he came here, chufei smelled a strong smell of blood. In doubt, chufei let out his divine sense and found that most of the monks around the area were injured, and the injuries were not light.


    In doubt, Chu Fei found two young friars who seemed to be easier to talk with and said:


    "friend, ask about how everyone was hurt. Is there any villain here?"


    Chu Fei is worried that it''s the demons and fierce beasts, but at the same time, Chu Fei also knows that if the demons and fierce beasts really do their best, I''m afraid the people on the scene will be dead long ago.


    It''s reasonable that Chu Fei should let go of this worry at this time, but he just made up a big play. What fierce beast has to suppress its own strength for the sake of a bigger plot, but it''s hard to suppress it because of its evil


    It is estimated that Chu Fei''s face was seriously affected. The young friar, who was asked by him, looked like a ghost and said, "well, you No, everyone is injured because of the monsters in the forbidden area. There are no villains, no villains... "


    "Really? My friend, don''t worry about being plotted afterwards. If the villain does show up, you can point it out. I''ll keep you safe! "


    The friar opened his mouth and looked at him as if he wanted to swear, but he gave up after all. He shook his head and said: "you are not from Zhongzhou Just go in and have a look. Really, don''t think about it and don''t talk about it. Be careful to provoke people you shouldn''t


    With that, the friar stood up and away from chufei.


    "Young master, what he said should be no problem..."


    "Well, then go in and have a look." Chu Fei nodded solemnly, then did not wait for mei''er to finish, then directly pulled mei''er to jump into the entrance of the forbidden area.


    After a while of dim light, chufei and Meier appear in a world which is much bigger than the forbidden area before.


    Of course, the location of chufei and Meier is still an artificial platform at the entrance and exit. This platform covers a larger area, and there are also some monks on the platform who are recuperating. For the appearance of chufei and Meier, those monks did not care too much.


    "The repression is still there Gravity "


    " cultivation has been suppressed in the early stage of the Four extremes... " Meier tells her discovery.


    Chu Fei nodded, but since the highest cultivation allowed in this forbidden area was at the beginning of the four extreme trend, Chu Fei should be more cautious.


    But even so, Chu Fei didn''t care. He took a deep breath on the platform and felt the obvious bloody smell of the space. Chu Fei began to doubt whether there were many good things in the forbidden area with monsters.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei said to Meier:


    "let''s go."


    As the voice falls, Chu Fei and mei''er are about to step into the forbidden area. As a result, they just come to the edge of the platform and hear a few laughs coming from behind.


    "Today''s young people really don''t know what''s important. Obviously they don''t know anything. As a result, they rush straight in. I''m afraid they won''t know how to die soon."


    "Ah, if you want to die, go out and find a place with good scenery to kill yourself. Why bother to come in and harm others?"


    "Well, although we as friars shouldn''t complain about this kind of thing, there are too many idiots in this period of time. It''s very harmful..."


    Meier''s face is gloomy. She is very angry, but because of chufei''s stop, she doesn''t go back to argue with those people. Instead, she floats to the platform with chufei.


    Chu Fei and mei''er are lucky. They planned to use flying swords to fly after jumping for a certain distance. According to their calculation, they had to go out for at least 20 or 30 meters this time


    As a result, they just jumped out about 10 meters and found that their speed slowed down greatly. Not only that, their bodies were still falling fast.


    Below, there are no special plants growing on the ground. It doesn''t look special, but it doesn''t mean that chufei and Meier are willing to plant on it.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t take much complicated operation to summon the flying sword. They both stepped on the flying sword at the last moment when they were about to step on the flowers and plants.


    Well -


    when Chu Fei and mei''er step on the flying sword and fly up, they hear a cry of surprise from the platform behind them, which makes them very strange. But still, the two of them didn''t intend to waste any time here, but just as they were about to go further, there was a fight on the platform.


    The two sides of the fight are at the corner and edge, so not many people have noticed them. By the time they got everyone''s attention, the two men had already started fighting and had a real fire as soon as they came up.There is not much difference in the accomplishments of the two monks. One is in the middle of the shrine, and the other is in the early days of the shrine. Judging from the fighting style, they should come from two schools that are good at close combat.


    There is not much fancy in the fight between the two men. Even if they fight hard, there is no aesthetic feeling to speak of. Chu Fei just glanced and didn''t care. He wanted to leave with Meier, but at this time, something happened suddenly!


    Among the two men in the battle, the one with lower cultivation scolded a dirty word. It seemed that he was in a rage, and then he did not defend himself. He bit his teeth and got a lot of attacks from the other side, while he risked his life to knock the other side out of the platform.


    At that moment, the gravity of terror was applied to the man who was pushed out of the platform, and his face changed greatly. He only had time to scold a three character classic, and then he fell on the ground


    The platform was not high from the ground, but the man didn''t get up after hitting the ground.


    And the horror is the next scene, the man''s body crazy twist a few times, and then a green grass will come out of his body, swaying in the breeze.

 Chapter 693

    Seeing this scene, Chu Fei subconsciously widens his eyes, and the charm beside him is no better.


    On the platform, the onlookers roared, but it was only because of this that they started their own discussion. Although they felt the same fear on their faces, they didn''t shrink back. On the contrary, they all regarded this matter as a brand new topic.


    As for the guy who fought with him, now he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood on the edge of the platform, spat a mouthful of saliva mixed with blood, and then turned around and walked back to the corner.


    But Chu Fei and mei''er clearly saw that the blood he spat out attracted the grass to stab upward like a sword when he touched the grass!


    "Young master, I remember that the sword grass in this forbidden area is very evil. Don''t touch them with blood, or you will be like him..."


    Looking at the corpse Meier pointed to, Chu Fei nodded and said casually:


    "it''s like a piranha Let''s go and explore the forbidden space as soon as possible... "


    According to experience, Chu Fei decided to take the entrance of the forbidden area as the starting point, and then flew straight ahead into the center of the forbidden area. According to Uncle Zhang Bainen, and a little speculation, Chu Fei thinks that there should be a common feature in this forbidden area, that is, there should be a platform in the center of the forbidden area space for storing treasures fished out of the void.


    Although it has not been confirmed yet, Chu Fei believes that his guess should be correct with a probability of more than 70%.


    So they just need to fly straight, and chufei and Meier do.


    In the first half-hour flight, they did not encounter any danger, nor did they see anything that might be dangerous, except the plants on the ground.


    But after they flew for an hour, chufei and Meier only ten minutes later, these guys seemed to gradually find their fighting skills, so their attacks began to be sharp.


    At this point, Chu Fei''s brow has wrinkled a Sichuan character


    "It''s too evil. Go first, go first."


    With that, chufei waited for Meier to continue to fly forward, but their speed became slower and slower, and their height began to be difficult to maintain.


    This forbidden area suppresses cultivation and also increases the gravity, which is even greater than the gravity of the first forbidden space.


    Chu Fei alone is OK. He won''t feel much change if he has a system, but Meier is different. Even the quadrupole trend has an upper limit.


    This flight is not proficient, and the cost is much more than that of Chu Fei. In addition, the gravity of the forbidden space is doubled. It''s very good that Meier can persist for so long.


    At the moment, the real yuan consumption of Meier has begun to be a little unsustainable.


    For the sake of safety, Chu Fei asks mei''er to put away her flying sword and then stand on her flying sword. But when mei''er stands up, Chu Fei knows that this is not a good way.


    Because at the moment, mei''er is not the girl who only weighs 80-90 Jin, but a girl who may even break 1000 kg of gravity blessing


    In this way, Chu Fei''s consumption immediately came up


    Dare not neglect, Chu Fei stepped up the flight, galloped all the way, at the same time, the consumption is also growing rapidly


    On the ground, more and more strange friars appeared because of chufei''s passing. At the same time, they began to gather in the direction of chufei.


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to think about why these strange friars didn''t come out before. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t understand


    Soon, a Pingdingshan appeared in front of him. When he saw the Pingdingshan, Chu Fei also saw about a hundred monks surrounded by Pingdingshan. These were normal monks who came in from the outside world.


    Because their voices were heard clearly by chufei


    And the news of Chu Fei waiting for mei''er was also heard by these people


    "New people are coming again..."


    "It''s not a simple rookie. I''ve never heard of this kind of flying method."


    "There are all kinds of wonders in the world. It''s understandable to have this method."


    "You guys, don''t pretend to be here. I''ll be the villain, and you''ll buy it afterwards, OK?"


    "That''s good..."


    ¡­¡­


    There are many people chatting with each other, but only the content of these chatting guys is clearly related to Chu Fei, so Chu Fei''s eyes look at them a little more.


    Although he didn''t understand why these people gathered together at the foot of Pingdingshan, Chu Fei didn''t plan to go down to inquire in person. In addition to the fact that he consumed more than half of the real yuan in his body, Chu Fei decided to go directly to Pingdingshan to see if there was anything good!


    So, very happy, Chu Fei and mei''er jump over these people''s heads with flying swords and rush directly to Pingdingshan


    And below, the hundred or so friars were stunned on the spot at this time"I don''t know, they And that''s it? "


    "How possible, how possible! It''s clearly forbidden! "


    "How did they do it?"


    "Let''s go, too! Don''t let them pick up the leak


    "Go, go! Come on


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei and mei''er did cause an uproar among the following monks, but at this time, in the direction of Chu Fei''s arrival, a large number of monster monks came to them. They walked silently, and they didn''t know whether they were flying or because of the magical effect of the grass on the ground


    In a word, when they found the hundred monks on the side of Pingdingshan, they launched an attack without any hesitation!


    In the blink of an eye, the sky is gorgeous, whistling, and countless attacks are dense, such as pouring rain, which can''t be avoided!


    And the hundred monks at this moment have forgotten the two people on the top of the mountain, one by one look like dead ash!


    "It''s a pit! Cao


    "Mean! Mean! I will join you, immortal


    "Grandma Cao Li! It''s bloody mildew that I''m treading on the horse


    ¡­¡­


    Some people scold and complain, and some people seriously think of ways. In the previous talks, the monks who aimed at Chu Fei looked at each other, and then directly gathered together to stimulate an ordinary box.


    Just for a moment, the box released a silver light, which enveloped them.


    At the same time, the attack fell all over the sky. In addition to a few people who were covered by the silver light, the remaining hundred or so people were suddenly blown away


    I don''t know how long later, the first wave of attack finally stopped. At the foot of the mountain, there were only a few people who were covered by silver light, while at the top of the mountain were Chu Fei and mei''er, who were shocked.


    There is something on Pingdingshan. It seems that it is also some kind of ore, and it''s big, like barreled water It looks black, but it has the power of killing, so there is no need to identify it. I know it''s a good thing.


    But it wasn''t the ore that really shocked Chu Fei and Chu Fei. It was the attack from all over the mountain


    "Young master, this Are they all monsters we brought? "


    "Well, maybe Right... " Chu Fei couldn''t believe it. The attacks of these monsters were announced. At that moment, Chu Fei even felt that he was back on the battlefield outside the blood city of the barbarians, as if he was facing the army of spirit beasts again


    Next, the number of monsters and friars who are numbing are still after this wave of attacks, as if they have lost their targets.


    Chu Fei and mei''er dare not move, especially the people under the silver light. After a long time, the monster army began to retreat and disperse slowly, as if they were going back to their respective territory


    More than ten minutes later, the surrounding area of Pingdingshan was calm again, but the bloody meat at the foot of the mountain showed the previous terror incisively and vividly.


    When the silver light was removed, the monks reappeared, and their faces turned pale. They were not tired, but frightened.


    "Step on the horse, go up! Go


    Before that, the friar who took out the box to protect a few people gave a shout, and the others rushed up the Pingdingshan with him. At this time, Chu Fei had collected the things and was preparing to leave with mei''er.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei and mei''er had taken several pills to restore zhenyuanli.


    "It''s so mean that for the sake of things on the mountain, the spirits of the dead in the forbidden area should attack us!" As soon as they came up, these people immediately began to criticize Chu Fei.

 Chapter 694

    Forbidden area undead, this is a new word. The meaning of this word is even more novel for chufei, but at this time, chufei has no time to think about the essence of existence represented by this word, because there are several people in front of him who are justly criticizing chufei.


    Chufei and Meier didn''t have a moment. The light shield cracked and soon became a crack. At the same time, chufei manipulated the two fire dragons to drill directly into the crack. After a few screams, chufei had a pile of ashes in front of him.


    And the box like Taoist utensil also turned into powder in the moment when chufei passed by.


    "It doesn''t look like genuine goods. It should be imitated products with limited number of times?"


    Chu Fei estimated that his speculation would not have any problems, so the exploration of the forbidden area was officially over.


    Thinking about the ore he got, and looking at his lonely self, Chu Fei looked up to the sky and sighed:


    "this trip seems to be a bit of a loss..."


    At this time, thousands of miles away in the open space near the ruins of the yuan family in Tianshu City, Wang Dao and two girls, Yuan Qing and Chu, were walking together and chatting about their plans. Suddenly, there was a void wave, and the next moment a familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    "Well, I How do you Where are you from? " Wang Dao looked at the same bewilderment in front of him and asked.


    "Ah! I Is this Tianshu city? I''m back? " Meier can''t believe her current situation. In other words, she can''t understand why she finally broke out so far with chufei, and unexpectedly came back inexplicably


    Meier is no one else. She is always under the restriction of Shenshan at her age, so it''s a very new feeling for her to run thousands of miles without any management restriction.


    But now, this kind of fresh feeling is suddenly stopped by inexplicable


    "Speaking of it, sister Meier, you should have left with Master Chu before, right? Where did you go? You didn''t tell us when you left... " Yuan Qing didn''t understand this, because Chu Fei and mei''er left too suddenly.


    In fact, it''s not that Chu Fei wants to do it. It''s really because he is very straight and thinks that he has arranged everything almost.


    For example, in the case of Yuan Qing and Wang Dao, Chu Fei felt that he had done all he could, and there was no need to make trouble for them.


    Then there is ChuChu. Although the girl started out with chufei, she actually got together with Zhang Xiaozhi all the way and didn''t talk to chufei, so she was directly ignored by chufei.


    When he left Tianshu City, ChuChu got together with Yuan Qing and Wang Dao, and Uncle Zhang Bainian and Zhang Xiaozhi didn''t think of her


    So she was left behind


    Now, Meier has joined their group

 Chapter 695

    In the forbidden area of stars, Chu Fei was no longer feeling, because he knew that no matter how he felt, he could not change the reality that he was alone now.


    As for mei''er, Chu Fei used his thick skin to confirm mei''er''s safety. So now he can be relieved.


    But now Chu Fei wants to understand why that guy would cover Meier with a Taoist weapon instead of himself


    Unfortunately, I don''t know whether chufei''s reaction is fast or slow. Anyway, chufei''s conspiracy has been triggered directly by chufei before he can tell.


    And now, looking at the night sky above, Chu Fei rushed to the sky, and then directly summoned the flying sword to fly out.


    In mid air, Chu Fei took out the animal skin map and galloped away according to the nearest forbidden area recorded above.


    According to the records on the map, the nearest forbidden area is about 500 li away from chufei''s current position, which can be regarded as twice the distance from Shishi to Yanjing.


    In order to get to the destination as soon as possible, chufei didn''t plan to fly all the way, but found a place where no one was and started the fuzzy transmission of the system.


    Every time, Chu Fei occasionally read as far as possible to avoid being found, once someone accidentally saw him, Chu Fei would immediately leave, and then change to a place where there was no one to continue.


    Several times later, Chu Fei had estimated that he had come to a place not far from the forbidden area.


    Standing in a dense forest, Chu Fei jumped on the treetop to see the direction.


    "In the middle of the night, I''m dedicated enough to find the forbidden area in the woods..."


    Chu Fei just said a gossip to make himself not so boring. As a result, he felt a terrible pressure on the left rear, crazy and unreasonable pressure!


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that the hairs on his body stood up.


    "NIMA There''s another explosion


    Chu Fei was shocked and quickly turned to watch. As a result, he saw a terrible explosion, a wave more terrible than mushroom cloud, and then a series of shocking explosions.


    Looking at the scale and feeling of the explosion, chufei immediately judged that it was definitely not an ordinary explosion, but the collapse of a forbidden space.


    "The scale of the explosion is more terrifying than when the forbidden area collapsed Is that a near earth space larger than the forbidden land? No, no... "


    Chufei frowned and looked at the shock wave from far to near. Chufei safely threw out a tortoise shell and then went in. When the shock wave passed, chufei found that the weapon energy of the tortoise shell had increased by half, which was enough to explain the horror of the explosion.


    After the shock wave was over, chufei put away the shell and rushed to the direction of the explosion.


    Take off on the treetop, after a few ups and downs, Chu Fei has seen the explosion center, where at the moment there is a dust rising like a sandstorm.


    The location of the explosion was in a hollow forest. At the moment, only a few sparse trees were left in the surrounding forest. The central forest with a radius of 300 meters in the center had been blown into fly ash, and only a deep pit was left in the center of the forest.


    "Look at the power. The forbidden area should have been deliberately detonated..."


    This is just chufei''s casual guess, but after he said this possibility, he immediately realized that it is very likely to be the truth.


    Standing at the top of the tree, Chu Fei looked around. He wanted to find out if there were any witnesses. He found that there was no living creature except himself.


    "Is this forbidden area worse than the previous two? There are so many people around the two forbidden areas Or are all the people around here dead? "


    In doubt, Chu Feiyu finds his robot and releases it. The computer screen in his arms immediately shows the fruits of the robot''s labor.


    "Yes, I''m looking for living people, not three-dimensional terrain..."


    For the first time, chufei found that his high-tech products were not so easy to use.


    "What? Is the system finally getting tired of? " Big sister''s big voice suddenly rings out in chufei''s mind, which makes chufei begin to worry about whether her words just irritate big sister.


    "That..."


    "Why are you stuttering? Do you really dislike the system? "


    "No, no, big sister, absolutely not. I just dislike myself for being too stupid." Chu Fei wipes sweat secretly, and is glad that his experience of soaking his younger sister at the critical moment has played a role.


    But the elder sister jokingly said:


    "seriously, I don''t think the current system is suitable for you."


    "No, no, elder sister, don''t say that. This system is very suitable for me. Really, it''s super suitable. There''s nothing more suitable than it."


    Chu Fei was worried that the elder sister would take the system away with anger, which would be a pit.


    "Why do I listen to you like how terrible I am..."


    Chufei didn''t speak, because he really didn''t know how to answer the question."Well, I''ll stop teasing you. It''s good for me to find you."


    "Good? Really? "


    "Of course it''s true. Do you remember that food is heaven?"


    Food is heaven. It was a bronze tripod that Chu Fei accidentally found when he entered the barren area to save people. At that time, the bronze tripod was pregnant with golden feather fan, and the golden feather fan controlled its own golden feather array.


    At that time, the bronze tripod was recycled to the system, which prompted the elder sister behind the system to wake up from deep sleep. At that time, eldest sister also introduced the origin of this bronze tripod to Chu Fei, which was a thing that eldest sister used in those years.


    At that time, Chu Fei didn''t think much about it. He just thought it was a coincidence and full of predestination. After his elder sister woke up, she helped him a lot. It was a very good development.


    But now the elder sister mentioned that food is heaven again. It seems that


    Chu Fei hesitated for a long time and then responded: "remember, that big tripod is not the one you used..."


    "Well, yes, you helped me find food for heaven, woke me up from my deep sleep, and then helped me find the spirit of the four directions in order to stabilize my situation In a word, these things you have done are very important to me, and I happen to have not given you a reward... "


    "Ah? This is the reward. Is it due? " Chu Fei was very excited, but at the same time, he was worried about whether it was a joke. After all, in Chu Fei''s heart, the reward had already arrived, which was a better and better system.


    But now listen to big sister big meaning, it seems that there are additional independent rewards.


    "Naturally, the system has been with you for a long time. I think you can see that this system is just a primary thing I made. It''s not completely suitable for you, and there are many troubles when using it..."


    "But it''s comprehensive." Chu Fei can''t help saying something for the system. He''s also afraid that the older sister will be more and more depressed, and will directly scrap the system.


    "Ha ha, yes, it''s comprehensive, but it''s not enough. Before, I didn''t have the energy to improve the system, and I didn''t think about how to improve the system. It''s easy to simplify the system, but it''s totally another matter to make the system more suitable for you. "


    "Do you think about it now?" Chu Fei involuntarily used honorifics.


    "Yes, take out the BGM box you have in your arms."


    In his chest, chufei held the box with only one BGM function in his hand, and then chufei began to look forward to it.


    The next moment, the box, which was not as big as a palm, gave off a bright light, and then chufei felt that a mysterious force fell on its surface and began to transform it.


    This transformation did not last long. After a few minutes, the light weakened. Chufei found that the shape of the box had changed a lot, but the shape had not changed much.


    At this time, in the palm of Chu Fei''s hand, the box turned into a diamond, the surface was silver, and even the material seemed to have changed greatly.


    At the same time, there is a base on the back of the new diamond metal block, which is like an inverted plate


    Not only that, this thing is still emitting a faint shimmer, although it is not too bright, but it can also shine on the road under the night sky.


    "EH -" Chu Fei looked at this brand-new thing carefully and curiously, and then looked curious and confused. There was no operation method of this thing in his mind.


    "Do you see anything?" Big sister''s big voice sounded again.


    Chu Fei shook his head and said, "what can I see from this?"


    "You can recognize the activation of the LORD by dripping blood, and then it will always be with you. You can regard it as the spokesman of the system, or as the AI of the system..."


    "Well Elder sister, how do you know these words? " It''s not strange that Chu Fei is surprised. It''s really against the rules to hear such words in a place like crape myrtle.


    "I''ve even worked out the system for you. Why can''t I say a word? Besides, so many books in your ring are not decorations. "


    Chu Fei suddenly realized that he was just about to speak, but he was interrupted by his elder sister, saying:


    "well, don''t look for me if you have nothing to do in the future, it will help you."


    "And you? Elder sister, you won''t go to bed again... " Although Chu Fei asked, his worry could not be covered up.


    although there are many people waiting for you to recover, I can''t deny that


    "Well What''s the matter, elder sister? Are you leaving now? When will you be back? "


    "I''m leaving now. If I don''t leave, I''m afraid you won''t have to fight any more. Crape myrtle world or fight the devil world or the earth, in fact, they are more fragile than you think


    Chu Fei frowned. Although he didn''t hear any direct description, he believed that elder sister''s words meant the end of the world.


    "Well, you can grow up as soon as possible. I''ll try my best to buy time." With that, Chu Fei only felt that a clear thing had disappeared from his consciousness, and then no matter how much he called her, most of them didn''t get any response."Really gone?" Chu Fei is a little hard to accept, but he can''t feel sorry for himself when he thinks of what the elder sister said. He can only sort out his mood and focus on the things in his palm


    Dripping blood


    Chu Fei bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood


    Then, no response


    "Is it in the wrong place?" Chu Fei looked at this strange thing and decided not to waste too much time, so he directly controlled the flying sword to cut his left wrist, and then drenched the blood on the "metal pimple".


    One minute, quiet


    Two minutes, still quiet


    Three minutes


    Who did it! Shabby! Is your blood like this! You''re bleeding! You''re leaking!


    Hear this ruffian scold ring in the ear, Chu Fei embarrassed blush.

 Chapter 696

    Chu Fei didn''t respond to the voice for the first time, but carefully confirmed whether the voice was just a pure divine voice or a real voice.


    The result was that Chu Fei was very depressed. The voice was actually the real voice, which was called out by the thing itself. Although Chu Fei could not find the mouth of this guy, and did not know what the vocal cords of this thing were, it did speak and scolded people.


    There was no one around, and it was also night, which made chufei feel better.


    Why don''t you talk? Are you dumb! You


    Whoosh, Chu Fei throws this thing directly into his own tuntian ring, and specially separates a small dark room in the tuntian ring, and this thing is locked inside.


    After that, Chu Fei closed his eyes and took a deep breath for a long time.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong. There''s no reason to make such a character Am I wrong about big sister''s character? "


    Chu Fei thought for a long time and couldn''t understand it. At last, he didn''t want to waste his mind.


    He refocused his attention on the scene after the explosion in the forbidden area Half an hour later, chufei gave up.


    He is not an expert in investigation, and there is no reliable scanning equipment to assist him. In addition, the power of the forbidden area explosion is too great, which directly destroys all the places near Fangyuan. Therefore, there is no clue that can be used.


    What''s more, chufei hates the thing that he throws into the ring. Even though he knows that it may help, he doesn''t want to take it out.


    ¡­¡­


    So, after wandering around for a while, Chu Fei directly chose to leave here and go to the next forbidden area.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t see it with his own eyes, he believed that after he left, the forbidden area of the explosion would attract many people''s eyes. If there were any problems, he would find the corresponding clues.


    And now, he still gives priority to his own problems, just like the elder sister said, grow up as soon as possible.


    All the way, Chu Fei came to the fourth forbidden area. At the same time, Chu Fei also found a problem


    My system exchange point is much less Or, a lot


    At the beginning, Chu Fei didn''t notice it, because the system didn''t remind him, and because hundreds of millions of zeros were always there, Chu Fei paid little attention to how many changes were in that big string of zeros.


    But now, Chu Fei accidentally found that the 100 billion exchange point he got a few days ago just disappeared.


    In other words, it''s used up.


    Don''t think about it. Chufei knew all of a sudden that 100 billion yuan was used there. But he was very depressed:


    "so elder sister, you gave me a 100 billion exchange point, so What''s the stinking mouth? "


    Unfortunately, the elder sister has left, Chu Fei has no chance to complain with the elder sister face to face, and now he can only bear silently, of course, he has chosen to abandon.


    The fourth forbidden area, according to the records on the animal skin map, is located near the center of the whole "spoon" array. At the same time, it also enters the area with dense forbidden areas.


    However, surprisingly, the forbidden area near the center is empty.


    No one, but someone has stayed in the breath. At the same time, Chu Fei also found some bonfire ashes and other things after he unfolded his divine consciousness.


    But in addition, there was no living person or creature within the scope of Chu''s non divine consciousness.


    "It''s strange. Have you all gone in?"


    Looking at the entrance rolling overhead, Chu Fei began to worry about whether something was going on inside the forbidden area. At the same time, he also worried about what to do if he went in and caught up with the explosion in the forbidden area


    But after thinking about it, whether it''s for the growth of his cultivation, or to find a more useful treasure, or to find out about the explosion of the forbidden area, he must go in.


    As for the possibility of directly evading this matter, it just flashed in Chu Fei''s mind and was thrown out of his mind.


    "Well, then go in and have a look."


    After making this decision, Chu Fei first checked that there was nothing wrong with the transmission points bound by his system, and then he rushed into the entrance of the mid air.


    A floating, dark and bright vision switch, when Chu Fei see things clearly again, he has entered the forbidden area.


    I thought that this forbidden area had no name like the three I had experienced before, but as soon as I came in, I saw a tall stele like peak engraved with a few big words "test heaven and earth".


    Chu Fei didn''t know much about the history of Lagerstroemia indica, and he didn''t know whether the words used by the people of Lagerstroemia indica had experienced changes, so he couldn''t judge the history of the forbidden area from the name and the words it used.At the same time, Chu Fei also found that there were flashes of streamer on the stele like peak. It was obvious that it was protected by the array, so it was impossible to judge the time of its existence by weathering.


    "Test heaven and earth. From the name, it should have nothing to do with the forbidden areas of stars..."


    Chu Fei is floating in the air, stepping on the flying sword. He holds his shoulder and thinks. At the same time, he is exploring the surrounding environment.


    This test world is different from the previous forbidden area. There is no artificial platform at the entrance, but a gentle slope in the normal hilly area.


    The stone like peak is not far away from the entrance, and its height is only a few hundred meters.


    According to the characteristics of Lagerstroemia and forbidden area, this kind of mountain with several hundred meters should have a very small space, but this piece of heaven and earth gives a very broad feeling.


    In addition, I am afraid the most surprising is the suppression effect of the world''s rules.


    Chu Fei found that his body had to bear about a hundred times the gravity, which was not much different from the previous forbidden area, but on the other hand, there was no suppression of people''s cultivation strength in the trial world.


    Not only that, it seems that people''s cultivation strength is magnified in the trial world.


    To this, Chu Fei feels baffled only.


    No matter what kind of forbidden area you have seen, heard, or even YY on the earth, you can think of it. But you never thought that there would be such a forbidden area that would enhance people''s cultivation strength.


    Chu Fei swung a fist and felt the violent real yuan rush out. Chu Fei raised his eyebrows and exclaimed:


    "this should be the power at the top of the Four extremes This feeling is similar to what I feel in Meier.... "


    Chu is not only a perfect secret situation, but also a foot in front of the gate from the four extreme situation. But he really realized what the four extreme situation is in this trial world.


    Not only that, Chu Fei also clearly felt the four extra spaces in his body, which were located in the positions of his kidneys and lungs. When he looked inside, Chu Fei could see the continuous mountains in these four spaces, as well as the four fairy palaces standing on the mountains.


    When Chu Fei sighed, a deafening roar came from the distant sky.


    When Chu Fei looked at it, he thought that he would see several monks with great strength fighting. After all, the name of this place is testing heaven and earth


    But as a result, what chufei saw was the collision of several fairy palaces and the roar of mountains


    The fighting is very powerful and the breath is very violent, but no matter how you look at it, it will only make people feel It''s a little vulgar


    "Yes, it''s just that the strength has been improved, but there is no corresponding skill. Then the most powerful method that can be used to fight is the mountains and fairy palace of the four extreme situation itself However, from this point of view, it seems that this set of cultivation system is originally a unique skill It''s reasonable to say that this skill should have a stronger expression... "


    Chu Fei watched the battle in the distance and thought again and again, but at this moment, an electric light suddenly exploded around Chu Fei. The speed was so fast that Chu Fei didn''t even have time to react, so he was penetrated by the electric light


    Severe pain, as well as acid paralysis let chufei did not make a response in the first time, at the same time, the moment of serious injury chufei also fell directly from the air, heavy hit on the ground.


    As a result, the serious injury became more serious


    Chu Fei''s heart is constantly scolding, but also painfully started the system''s repair function


    In a flash, Chu Fei''s body recovered, but his blood and damaged clothes remained unchanged.


    Chu Fei didn''t stand up for the first time, but pretended to be in a coma


    "Hey! This method is so powerful! That guy didn''t lie to me? "


    Not far away, a slightly frivolous voice came, and then a light footstep came closer.


    "No, this man is not hurt, only blood Hiss Am I lucky enough to catch a big fish? "


    When he said this, the owner of the voice crept to chufei''s side. He didn''t contact chufei immediately, but looked at it for nearly ten minutes.


    During this period of time, Chu Fei intentionally made his breathing complicated and weak, so this guy summed up a conclusion that was far from the truth:


    "is that boy telling the truth this time? This method can even invade people''s spirits, otherwise he can''t wake up Hehe, it''s good. Let''s see what''s good first! Foreigners must have brought a lot of fun when they come to Zhongzhou! "


    Listening to this man''s self talk, chufei soon understood what was going on. At the same time, in a very short time, he defined this guy as a villain who always killed people.


    As for his evaluation of chufei, chufei estimated that he judged it from chufei''s performance just after he entered the forbidden area


    This means that this guy seems to be guarding the entrance and exit, waiting for the Yin manBang!


    A loud noise, squatting beside Chu Fei, the guy who reaches out his hand to look for something falls down.


    Chu Fei sat up, put away the pistol, and then waved to disperse the smell of fire on the surface of the bullet.


    Chu Fei is also cautious, even if the sky''s roaring fighting sound has completely suppressed his pistol sound, but he is still careful to erase the traces of his hand.


    "It seems that you are not as powerful as me. Even if you improve your strength, the result is just a quadrupole under the pistol."


    Chu Fei sighed and then rummaged around this guy for a moment, only to find a lot of gold and silver, as well as some other things that were not high-grade.


    Chu Fei didn''t waste it either. He threw it all into the tuntian ring. Then he floated up and went deep into the test world. As for the corpse, Chu Fei didn''t care.

 Chapter 697

    In fact, according to Chu Fei''s character, it''s enough to search for good things in the forbidden area quietly. It''s really hard to find good things and then consider robbing others.


    But the guy who just came to attack disrupted chufei''s plan, and let chufei consider whether to start the robbery plan directly.


    All the way on the flying sword gallop, but Chu Fei''s flying height deliberately higher, at the same time, in order to prevent himself from being targeted by someone, Chu Fei used the secret technique of fighting words to make a thick cloud.


    Chu Fei hid in the false cloud he had made, and went all the way to test heaven and earth.


    Chufei''s speed was very fast, and it was only a moment before he was close to the battlefield of the previous attack.


    The bombardment over there is still going on, but chufei is getting closer to the battlefield


    "The boom is so hard, and the frequency is so stable. Isn''t it a fight?"


    While doubting, chufei manipulated his own cloud to come over the battlefield.


    At the same time, he also saw the following scene clearly.


    How to say, Chu Fei really can''t decide it''s a battle after seeing the following situation clearly.


    Because it was not one or two people down there, but two groups of people. They were standing on the top of two mountains, one hundred feet away from the other.


    On each side of the hill, there is a senior leader, and then one by one on both sides comes out to fight. After several times of fighting, the one who has no strength will automatically return to the team, and then another person will fight with others


    In this way, it seems that gambling is better than fighting.


    And looking at the dress of the group, they should know each other, but they belong to two families and sects.


    After watching Chu Fei for a while, he was not interested in watching it. It was really boring, and the girls on both sides were not beautiful enough to make Chu Fei stay.


    But Chu Fei didn''t plan to leave so clean. Out of the idea of mischief, Chu Fei found a UAV that could play audio from the system, and then transferred it into a little apple


    Then Chu Feixi''s cheap control of the UAV flew down.


    At the moment when the UAV just started, many people on the two hills below heard the news.


    No matter how small the noise of small UAV is, it is only relative to various noise sources on the earth. For the monks of Lagerstroemia, the noise is not small at all.


    Naturally, not everyone has found out. For example, the two men who are fighting with all their strength and the several reserve friars who are about to go on the stage are too engrossed in the battlefield to notice the movement of the propeller overhead


    But just after a few breaths, the leaders on both sides rushed to the edge of the battlefield and interrupted the two monks who were fighting.


    "Stop, pay attention to the top of your head."


    "Don''t fight yet. Look up there."


    As soon as the two voices fell, the two people on the top of the mountain looked up and looked into the air.


    At this time, the small UAV has been steadily falling in the middle of the two mountains, just staying at the center of the two groups of people''s head up line.


    "What is that?"


    "Never seen..."


    "From where..."


    "It looks like someone manipulated Be careful, be careful. "


    While these people were still wondering, Chu Fei pressed the play button on the controller


    Then the dynamic music blows up directly, in the rhythm of Deng Deng Deng, little apple begins


    At the beginning, these people were on their own alert, especially in the moment of Deng Deng, but as the music continued, their faces began to become more and more wonderful.


    "Who is it?"


    "Without a word of greeting, I forced myself into the testing place of Tianquan city. Is it my best friend of the Feng family?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the man on the other side said:


    "it''s like some old friends. But if we don''t show up, we can''t blame you for being the enemy."


    A moment later, the apple has finished playing the first time, and entered the second time of playing.


    "It seems that they are not friends. Since they are not friends, they are enemies."


    The voice falls, this person raises a fist to blow to the UAV in mid air, and Chu Fei takes the UAV back the ring in time.


    After that, Chu Fei didn''t show his face, but floated away. What he left with was the thick cloud covering himself.


    "Gone? I''m leaving now? "


    "How could this man be like this..."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a madman from somewhere..."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei knew he would make complaints about it, but he didn''t care.


    However, in the following time, Chu Fei found that there were many people in the trial world. Perhaps, the two mountains of the Feng family were the boundaries between the inner and outer circles of the trial land.


    From where to outside, there are few people, but after crossing these two mountains, you can easily meet people.Only half an hour later, chufei had seen more than 50 people.


    On the basis of chufei''s speed and accurate vision, the "population density" in this testing place can be easily estimated


    Since Chu Fei can use the word "population density", it is enough to explain how many people there are in this forbidden area.


    At this point, Chu Fei didn''t think that there was any natural material and treasure left for him in the forbidden area. Even if it was estimated, it was a mysterious thing that could only be born for thousands of years, and it could be obtained by those who had a chance.


    Chu Fei doesn''t have much interest in these. What he needs now is all kinds of refining materials and all kinds of fire


    In addition, the rest of the things did not mean much to Chu Fei.


    However, even if he had already made such a judgment, Chu Fei didn''t intend to leave the trial world immediately. Just like that sentence, all the people came here, so he had to take a good look at it


    Since it is pure tourism, Chu Fei simply uses the fuzzy transmission of the system to go on his way. Chu Fei seldom stays until he sees something new.


    In this way, Chu Fei soon passed through the first half of the world and entered the second half.


    At the same time, with the constant deepening, as well as to see the friars, Chu Fei also gradually found out the characteristics of the test world.


    In the outer part, the scope of his promotion and cultivation was limited to the Four extremes, like chufei. Further inside, it belongs to the initial stage of the promotion of the Four extremes to the realm of TIANTI


    If we continue to deepen, there will be no further improvement in the realm of TIANTI, but more and more vicious environment, such as greater and stronger gravity. And to Chu Fei''s present position, even ordinary wind would be as painful as knife cutting.


    At this time, Chu Fei stayed at the edge of this extremely short deteriorating environment, and he was considering whether to take it in.


    Chu Fei has tried. It''s painful to go in, but it''s not that he can''t hold on. It''s estimated that thanks to the system''s reinforcement of his body, his body won''t be damaged too seriously inside, it''s just red, swollen and bruised


    No matter how deep Chu insists, he will know more about the threat of terror.


    But in Chu Fei''s hesitation, a terrible threat suddenly broke out in the distance ahead.


    At the same time, Chu Fei could feel that the pressure was full of a very fresh possibility


    This is a feeling that is hard to express, and this feeling is constantly stimulating Chu Fei to approach and explore


    "What''s that feeling? In terms of prestige, it''s very similar to the feeling of Mr. an Is there a saint in it? But why do saints come here? It''s just a place for trial... "


    It''s creation.


    A strange voice sounded in chufei''s ear.


    "Who!" Chu Fei instantly released his divine consciousness, but found that there was no second person around him.


    Subconsciously, Chu Fei doubted whether there was any super powerful power, and deliberately hid his position. Only in this way can he explain why Chu Fei''s divine consciousness could not see each other.


    However, his response was a taunt.


    Forget me? I''m in your ring, silly Forget it. Stop swearing.


    As soon as he said this, chufei immediately remembered that it was made for him by elder sister before she left artificial intelligence.


    To be honest, chufei didn''t really forget it, but didn''t think about it at all


    The reasons are complicated. First, the goods scolded him when they came out. Second, Chu Fei didn''t know how to understand the meaning of its existence After all, there is already a system, and there is a spirit in his own chamber


    "You..."


    - I was born because the goddess thought that your use of the system was too low-level and did not give full play to the power of the system.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about that. Do you think there are saints creating Dharma there? How do you know? "


    I can use the system to scan the space ahead.


    "Does the system still have this function?" Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he really didn''t think of this.


    The off-road vehicle you redeem from the system can scan a world. Why can''t the system itself?


    "Then why didn''t I find this function before..."


    So the goddess thinks that your use of the system is too low-level.


    Chufei gave up struggling, he recognized, because what others said was right. However, this kind of embarrassment only existed for a short time, because in the distant space ahead, there was another wave of prestige belonging to saints, and this wave was full of unformed rules.


    "I want to go and have a look."


    Yes, but to remind you, I need to consume your exchange point when I do anything, some of them are disposable consumption, some of them are continuous consumption.


    Chu Fei nodded, which he had been prepared for.


    OK, don''t move.The next moment, a ray of light enveloped chufei. In a flash, chufei disappeared. When he reappeared, he had come to the deepest part of the world. Here, an old man with white hair and whiskers was sitting on a high mountain, constantly deducing the rules and methods.


    And Chu Fei appeared on a small hill a hundred feet away.


    The white light that shrouded Chu Fei did not withdraw, and Chu Fei did not feel the sharp wind of the surrounding space.


    Subconsciously, Chu Fei glanced at his exchange point and found that the exchange point was decreasing at the speed of a few points per second. Occasionally, the consumption would increase by a wave


    But Chu Fei didn''t have time to feel sorry, because on that high mountain, the sage''s creation seemed to have made great progress.


    Chu Fei watched and remembered the rules and laws, but he couldn''t understand them.


    And the so-called rules and laws are just what Chu Fei inexplicably thought they should be called


    "It''s estimated that this saint has been here for a long time. It seems that he is about to succeed..."


    In the high altitude, with the constant changes of laws and laws, various miraculous changes are constantly taking place in the high altitude. Sometimes they can understand it, sometimes they don''t understand it at all


    I don''t know how long after that, the changes in the sky calmed down, and the sage and old man who created the Dharma also returned to peace.


    Click!


    I don''t know where a flash of lightning came from. Chufei found that the old man opened his eyes At the same time, there was a ripple in the sky, and then the stars came down, fragrant the saints and elders over there


    "This is a successful creation, and heaven is blessed with it?"


    Chu Fei recalled some of the rumors he had heard, and also got confirmation from the AI.


    Yes, he made it.


    Chufei smiles, looking forward to his future, while happy for the old man. But for his own state of mind, Chu Fei thought it was the wonderful scene when heaven came to Fuyuan.


    But at this time, the color of the sky changed greatly, from just bright and wonderful moment to dark and thick.


    The atmosphere changed, but chufei was still in a daze, and the saint and old man on the top of the mountain Ah, the holy one''s face also changed greatly. He stood up in shock and burst out his own momentum. This time, the momentum was full of anger.


    But the change in the sky continued. Dark colored clouds appeared all over the sky, and a hole formed in the winding. The hole was facing the top of the mountain where the holy one was


    "I''m Cao!" Chufei didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 698

    One moment ago, Chu Fei was still happy for the old man who had just been promoted to the throne. But the next moment, it was clear that heaven should bring blessing to him. As a result, he became dead


    Chufei, as well as the old man, don''t know why! But they know what it means


    Death, this is death.


    Over there, under the empty sky, on the top of the mountain, the old man, who had just been promoted to the Holy One, made his own attack in a fury, and his target of attack was the dark clouds and the empty sky.


    At that moment, Chu Fei felt that he could easily tear up the whole continent, even the moon could easily blow


    But it was such a strong power, such a strong saint. Even though he attacked with all his strength at this moment, his attack could not shake the dark clouds in the sky.


    At that moment, a strong sense of powerlessness pervaded the whole trial world.


    Chu Fei didn''t know that at this moment, the monks in the whole trial world were in a state of infinite negativity and anger at the same time, which directly led to many exchanges turned into killing, and many killing inexplicably turned into sad crying


    "Why! Thief! God! Why On the top of the mountain, the holy one would not stop even though he had found his attack meaningless.


    He was not willing to roar and cry, but the empty space in the sky did not give him any response, let alone any explanation.


    "I won''t! I''m not willing to


    This roar, exhausted all the strength of the old man, spread all over the test world, even broke through the Forbidden Space and spread to the outside


    But even so, he still hasn''t changed anything.


    A little bit of light rose from him, and in the blink of an eye, he entered the empty space in the sky. It was the rising light rain, wonderful and sad.


    The next moment, a solemn and heavy voice of singing sounded in the sky.


    Even if he heard it for the second time, chufei still didn''t know what the voice was singing. I can''t understand, I can''t understand, I can''t understand.


    The mountain where the old man lived collapsed, and at the same time, more boulders suddenly appeared around him. The boulder mound soon became a big mountain again.


    At the moment of the formation of the mountain, the mysterious voice of singing ended.


    "This It''s a joke... " Chufei stammered.


    It''s a sad joke.


    "Do you know what''s going on? He has succeeded in creating the method, and heaven has blessed him. How can he die like that? Even if God gives him a mountain grave, what can he do! It is clear that It is clear that... "


    Chu Fei couldn''t find a suitable word to describe it. He even began to doubt whether the old man had offended a passing immortal.


    I only know one thing.


    Hearing this, Chu Fei grabbed the dish like thing out of his ring, held it in front of him, and asked, "why, tell me quickly, if the cultivation of Holy Buddha is such a result, then I''ll practice fart!"


    Calm down.


    The voice of this thing is not a completely normal human voice, but it has the hardness of some electronic sounds, but it is not obvious. But Chuci did not want to make complaints about this. He was very irritable and said, "


    ," how can I calm down? The old man obviously didn''t have any accidents. His health and spirit were all right. Even if all the people in the forbidden area died, he shouldn''t have died! But he... "


    You You''re talking to my ass.


    The "plate" seems to have given up comforting Chu Fei, but his words directly stunned the irascible Chu Fei, and then Chu Fei turned the "plate" around with a confused face,


    before, Chu Fei was talking to the inside of the "plate", because if it is really a plate, it must be positive But now Chu Fei knows that the front of the plate is the bottom, not the inside


    Don''t take me as a dish. I''m the smart end device of the system. You can call me the terminal.


    Chu Fei took a deep breath, resisted the impulse of swearing, and said:


    "OK, terminal, don''t you know something, can you tell me why it is like this He doesn''t deserve to die. "


    He didn''t deserve to die, but he died. That''s why the goddess left


    Hearing this answer, Chu Fei was stunned, but soon reflected it and said, "you mean big sister Isn''t she the queen? Why do you call her goddess? "


    The female emperor and the goddess are totally different concepts, and they are also the highest point under different ways of heaven. Chufei has always thought so, but now this plate like terminal denies chufei''s cognition.


    I was created by her. She is my mother God. It''s right to call her goddess. It''s just a difference of address, but the female emperor is different, the female emperor


    "Why don''t you talk?" Chu Fei was puzzled.¡ª¡ªJust a moment, I''ll search the concept of the world''s empress first.


    Chufei felt a little embarrassed by the air, but soon the voice of the terminal began to ring again.


    It has been confirmed that my information is correct. The female emperors in this world are the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor. Their level is too low to be comparable to that of the Mother God.


    Chu Fei nodded in a daze. Although this information surprised him, it didn''t exceed his imagination. After all, a guy who can make a system is certainly not comparable to the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor.


    That level should be higher.


    "Well, let''s go back to the previous topic, why does a person who has been promoted to the throne die so abnormally Obviously, it''s not the rule of the way of heaven. If there''s something wrong with the way of heaven, he shouldn''t be brought down to the grave at all. "


    The reason why Chu Fei was so sure was not complicated. First of all, he saw that the size and momentum of this mountain tomb were slightly stronger than elder an''s.


    And this contrast just shows that there is no problem with the rules of heaven, because an Changlao''s creation failed, but he succeeded.


    Although this reason is not sufficient, it can be proved.


    The terminal did not deny Chu Fei''s argument, saying:


    - the specific situation is not described in detail in my database, but I know that this situation is abnormal. And the reason for this is also related to the goddess


    "You''d better call it Mother God. Goddess means something else in my hometown. It''s not enough to describe big sister."


    OK, Mother God. She told you before she left that she would buy you more time. It''s clear that the world is in danger.


    "The big world?" After experiencing all kinds of things, Chu Fei has been very clear that after adding the word "big" to anything, its realm will change greatly.


    The world, the big world


    This is just my reasonable inference. The specific information is incomplete and you have no authority to understand it.


    "No authority? What kind of authority do you need? Just tell me what you know. If I know the reason, I''ll practice hard. "


    Chu Fei knew that he didn''t have much hope to bring him an answer. Sure enough, the terminal just said indifferently:


    "permission limit, unable to share data."


    Chu Fei sighed and said: "OK, terminal, I ask you, when can I have the authority to know!"


    Your authority is positively related to your accomplishments. Please improve your accomplishments as soon as possible.


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly and sighs. He has already got the answer in his guess. But Chu Fei also believes that this setting is for his own good, but knowing that it''s good doesn''t mean he won''t feel bored.


    "Ah, well, I don''t know the identity of the saint. I didn''t have the chance to talk to him from beginning to end. I''m also helpless..."


    After pondering for a moment, Chu Fei floated to the sword and galloped in the direction when it came. Later, because of the slow speed, he directly started the transmission of the system


    In the middle, chufei met the monks in the forbidden area again, most of them were the people he had met before. But at this time, Chu Fei found that these people had fallen into a state of depression and sadness.


    Chufei could see that not many of the following monks really knew the truth.


    But just at the moment when chufei had already given birth to his intention and put it into action, there were many lights around chufei


    It was a segment of light that was not long enough to last. What they appeared was so abrupt and quiet. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei''s feeling about the impermanence of the world, I''m afraid he didn''t have a chance to find these things


    At the same time, Chu Fei also noticed that this thing did not just appear around his body, but appeared in a large area of the whole test space!


    And not only chufei found these, but almost all the monks below also found these strange light lines


    Chu Fei frowned tightly. There was an impulse in his heart to remind him to leave as soon as possible, but curiosity made him understand what it was.


    "Terminal..."


    Let''s go, it''s a space crack!


    The terminal was put into the ring by chufei before, after all, it will not be found inside. But at this time, the terminal ran out by itself, and gave a warning after scanning all around.


    "Space cracks? What''s going on Space cracks are not... "


    Before Chu Fei finished speaking, the terminal interrupted:


    - this space is going to collapse, let''s go!


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly and cries out. Unfortunately, he is also looking for a safe way to leave.


    Surrounded by cracks in space, Chu Fei doesn''t want to bump into it casually!


    I''ll give you the route!


    With the end of the terminal, a channel composed of data auras appeared in front of Chu Fei''s eyes, which twisted and circled, but avoided all the space cracks.Chu Fei didn''t have the heart to ask how it came out. He directly drove the flying sword to fly out along the channel.


    Chufei''s speed didn''t reach his acme, but it was very fast.


    But the problem is, this speed does not necessarily make Chu Fei out of danger.


    And with the passage of time, those dense space cracks also began to gradually expand the cracks.


    "What''s the matter with the horse Trooper? Don''t pull us to be buried because of the fall of the saint!"


    Chu Fei''s almost collapsed cry spread all the way. Many people should have heard it, but few people really thought about it.


    On Chu Fei''s shoulder, the terminal asked where he was floating and said:


    - after reasonable calculation, the probability is 87.2315%


    "That''s right! Must be! But I don''t know who''s offending me! How far is it from the exit It can''t be transmitted directly! "


    It''s not recommended. Now the big cracks in space can directly devour individual life, and the small ones can kill any life


    "Isn''t that more suitable for transmission! I''m not afraid of that. It''s a big deal to spend money! "


    Chu Fei is right. He really doesn''t care about the system transport point binding and body repair functions. It''s nothing more than spending money


    However, at this moment, the terminal voice starts again, saying:


    - it detects that there is spatial energy fluctuation on the route ahead, the frequency is stable, and it can be transmitted


    At the same time, chufei clearly saw that on a hillside in front of him, a group of friars had started an array, and those friars also stood on the array. At the same time, they also found chufei

 Chapter 699

    For this group of people, everything happened so suddenly. If it wasn''t for the leader with a platform, I''m afraid they would all die in this trial world.


    But who knows, when everyone stepped on the platform and saw that it could be transmitted safely, a guy flying with a sword rushed over.


    But at this time, the light on the array just started to shine. There was nothing early, and it was safe late. But it was not early or late when this guy rushed over!


    Chu Fei is also lucky, but in the joy, Chu Fei is still a little embarrassed.


    Because the group of people who use the array to start transmission is the Feng family who used to play the little apple by Chu Fei.


    Tian Quan City, Feng family, Chu Fei still remember very clearly.


    "Be careful! Get out of the way... "


    "Don''t move, stand still!"


    "Defense, watch out!"


    In this chaotic shouting, chufei finally bumped into the platform. The high-speed flight and the huge impact of a hundred times gravity made the monks standing in front of chufei seem to have been hit by a locomotive.


    As a result, all of them were unstable, but at the moment when they were about to fall out of the array, the transmission of the array finally started!


    The white light flashed and the crowd disappeared.


    And the collapse of the trial forbidden area has finally reached an irresistible level.


    There are not many people who have the chance to run out of the world in advance. Most of them are small monks who are wandering in the outer circle. Because they are not strong enough to enter the inner circle, they are killed instead.


    As for the people in the inner layer, there is no one who can run out


    The empty passage at the entrance of the forbidden area of trial finally twisted, and a bloody young monk burst out. As soon as he came out, he immediately sped up and ran wildly. At the same time, he reminded: "don''t be stunned, run!"


    It''s very good that the young monk is willing to give a voice to remind, and these monks outside also spread out their body method and fled to the distance in his voice.


    Finally, the virtual channel of testing heaven and earth collapsed. The distorted space seemed to ignite a huge artillery battle, and the terrible explosion set off a huge mushroom cloud.


    At this moment, the forest and mountain area with a radius of 10 Li is erased and replaced by a basin and the water flowing out of the basin.


    Outside the South Gate of Tianquan City, on a simple array, Chu Fei and the Feng family all appeared here at the same time.


    Just after landing, those people who were hit by Chu Fei would stand unsteadily and fall to the ground. Chu Fei was ok, because he stabilized himself.


    But in this way, the people who fell down seemed to be pushed down by Chu unintentionally.


    For a moment, there were shouts of surprise, pain and abuse. The leader of the Feng family was angry, but also a little embarrassed.


    Chu Fei coughed two times and said:


    "well, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I would be in bad luck."


    The leader of the Feng family is a middle-aged man who looks like he is about 50 years old. His cultivation should be at the peak of the Four extremes. In the trial world, he can show his cultivation at the beginning of the ladder.


    The leader didn''t have much hostility to chufei, but he was still full of curiosity in the face of this inexplicable young man who bumped into his own platform.


    Especially in the oblique rear of Chu Fei, there was a plate like thing floating, which was very bright and mysterious.


    "No harm, you..."


    Chu Fei could see that this man seemed to be interested in his terminal. Before he asked, Chu Fei began to think hard about how to explain.


    But at this time, in Tianquan City, a main city as huge as Tianshu City, a sad and miserable atmosphere instantly permeated the world. At the same time, the clear sky in the sky became gloomy.


    The expression on Chu Fei''s face fell into dullness and shock before he could change it.


    "I''m Cao What''s going on! "


    Because of this exclamation and the great change of the sky, the Feng family all forgot the things around them for a while, and turned to look curiously into the city.


    The changes in Tianshu city continue


    In the gloomy sky, a large thick and dark cloud appeared, hovering and showing the hole in the center And this void is shrouded in the position near the South Gate of Tianquan city


    Needless to say, there is a saint on this side


    But chufei knows, doesn''t mean everyone knows. In fact, chufei alone has a large group of guys who don''t know what happened.


    "Oh It seems that this is what old friends met in the past... "


    An old and despairing voice blew up in the sky. After sighing, he changed his voice and said: "old Feng Yuanzheng, this thing will stay here for the four sages to understand!"


    The next moment, a figure flashed by, an old man rushed out of Tianquan City, all the way south, staying a hundred miles away. At the same time, near the South Gate of Tianquan City, a majestic and mysterious atmosphere of saints slowly diffuses around. The atmosphere is gentle, but it is full of rules and laws that ordinary people can''t understand."Old Ancestor! It''s the ancestor


    "What happened, what''s the matter, how did the ancestors come out..."


    "Is No, no, impossible


    ¡­¡­


    Around chufei, the friars of the Feng family almost fell into madness.


    Chu Fei smiles and sighs bitterly and looks at the sky in the south.


    Because of the old man''s movement, the clouds in the sky also moved to the other side. The next moment, light and rain rose into the sky, and countless boulders appeared in the air, and the majestic and heavy singing sound sounded in the sky


    Another mountain tomb appeared, and the size of this mountain tomb was bigger than the two mountain tombs that Chu Fei had seen before. Moreover, this mountain tomb itself was full of a kind of prestige that people did not dare to look directly at.


    Then, it should be the power of the Holy One.


    "This It''s over Do you... "


    He thought that everything was going to be strange and calm, but Chu Fei suddenly realized that the sad and miserable atmosphere in the sky was still there, and it became more and more intense.


    "What''s the matter! No way Chu Fei only felt that his back was in a daze. In a hurry, he directly stepped on the flying sword and rushed up into the air. At the next moment, Chu Fei released his divine consciousness, but after all, he was only in the realm of divine chamber. The scope of divine consciousness was limited, and he could not find too many things


    Moreover, chufei found that in Tianshu City, where the old Saint just appeared, there was an energy that was distorting the surrounding space and swallowing the surrounding energy. However, this kind of swallowing was peaceful and would not cause any harm, but it also led to the smaller scope of chufei''s consciousness.


    There are three saints in Tianshu city


    Floating behind Chu Fei''s head, the terminal opened its mouth. The electronic sound, which should have no emotion, was full of heaviness at the moment.


    Chu Fei opened his mouth, and the bitterness of his mouth made him unable to express what he thought. A moment later, Chu Fei said in a hoarse voice:


    "can you save the image data..."


    It has been preserved, and so has the image data of the saints in the heaven and earth.


    Although the terminal is only artificial intelligence, it also knows what chufei means. Moreover, chufei doesn''t think much about it. In fact, when the existence of the terminal is brought out by the elder sister, it will pay great attention to collecting all kinds of data. After all, this is what an AI should do.


    In Tianshu City, many key members of big families have already guessed what will happen, but they are like chufei and can''t understand why such things will happen.


    And more people don''t even understand what''s going on


    Once again, the dark color of the sky This time, it''s the center of Tianquan city.


    "Chen Qiaoyun, who has been a saint for 1500 years, has lived enough. The Taoist friends of wangtianquan city spread their words all over the world. I put all my feelings here for the four sages to understand! "


    As the voice fell, the old female saint of Chen Qiaoyun, a famous Taoist priest, rose to the sky, and in an instant came a hundred miles to the north of Tianquan city.


    At the next moment, dark clouds follow empty, light and rain rise, in the rumbling sound, in the distant and heavy chanting sound, a brand-new mountain tomb is born.


    Although the distance is far away, Chu Fei can clearly feel the smell of the mountain tomb.


    This is the third fallen Saint Chu Fei has seen


    Tianquan city has lost two saints in succession. There is no trauma from foreign enemies, and there is no smell of being possessed. From any angle, they should not die, but they just die unreasonable


    When the holy one falls, all sides mourn!


    After a moment of silence, snow fell from the sky


    Is it winter?


    Chu Fei breathed out a breath of cold air, and at the same time, he felt the coldness in the air. But Chu Fei thought about the season in his heart and found that it was far from the snowing season in winter


    Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and slowly came to Tianquan city. As soon as he entered the city, Chu Fei felt that his lacrimal gland began to be active uncontrollably.


    Even though he is an outsider from the earth, even though he has the system of this super big plug-in, but still can not resist the fall of the saint brought about by the road of war.


    Chu Fei is all like this, not to mention many people in Tianquan city. In fact, Tianquan city is full of crying now.


    Listen attentively. Most of the crying comes from women and children. Although men also shed tears, there are not many people who can really cry.


    Stepping on the flying sword, Chu Fei slowly and smoothly flew to the position where the first saint appeared, where was the Feng family, the Feng family of Tianquan city.


    The Feng family is very big. They occupy almost half of the area near the South Gate of Tianquan city. In the courtyard of the ancestral hall of the Feng family, a light ball with soft light is floating in the air.


    That light ball, just a casual glance, will know that it must not be vulgar, and once you look closely, you can see the bright stars in the light ball, and the Milky way flow.Needless to say, that''s what Feng Yuanzheng, the founder of the Feng family, left behind.

 Chapter 700

    Although Chu Fei had seen the light ball, he was still far away from the old ancestral hall of the Feng family. But even so, Chu Fei has indeed entered the scope of the Feng family in Tianquan city.


    So, from the beginning, Chu Fei was locked by countless eyes, Chu Fei himself clearly felt those eyes, at the same time, he also knew that once he had any change, he would be killed by the owners of these eyes.


    But Chu Fei didn''t plan to do anything. If he didn''t say anything else, he just said that the last sentence of Feng Yuanzheng was enough to make Chu Fei respect him.


    He came here just to pay homage. Although this is not a mountain tomb, there is something of the holy one left here.


    In mid air, Chu Fei didn''t fall down. Instead, he stepped on the flying sword and bowed four times to the ball of light. Then he controlled the flying sword to leave Feng''s house and went all the way to the place where the holy Chen Qiaoyun left.


    Naturally, it''s the place where Chen''s family lived in Tianquan city. However, what Chen Qiaoyun left behind is not near his ancestral hall as Feng Yuanzheng did, but in the main house in the center of Chen''s family.


    It''s also a sphere of light, also contains a whole body of enlightenment. Chu Fei knows that Chen Qiaoyun is also worthy of his respect and worship.


    However, in order to avoid being watched by the Chen family, Chu Fei didn''t get too close to the Chen family''s residence. Instead, he bowed four times in the direction of the light ball outside the Chen family, and then got up and left.


    Chu Fei had planned to visit the two tombs seriously, but this idea was abandoned by himself at the moment when he was about to go.


    Chufei thought about it, and directly stepped on the flying sword to stop a little friar who was on his way. It was a girl, and he didn''t know it was from the big family of Tianquan City, but only a glance at chufei could see that the little Friar''s talent was good.


    "Excuse me, miss. Where is the Shun Tian Pavilion in the right city of this day? I''m a stranger. I''m new to heaven. "


    The girl was stunned because she had never seen anyone flying around in the sky with a sword.


    But after all, she was a girl from a big family. She was knowledgeable and reasonable. She gave Chu Fei a gift and said, "it''s not far away over there."


    Everyone is a monk, so the girl also points the way in a straight line. Chufei thanks and floats up. However, the girl did not leave immediately, but looked at Chu Fei''s back in a daze. At the same time, she was also curious about the use of pressing a plate floating behind Chu Fei''s head.


    Although people can''t see it when staring at their back, they feel very uncomfortable. This is true of ordinary people, not to mention monks.


    Chu Fei soon realized this, at the same time, he also quickly guessed the reason. Then Chu Fei put the terminal into the swallowing ring with a bitter smile.


    How to say, the vigilance is not enough. Coupled with the continuous occurrence of things, leading to chufei''s brain is a little inadequate.


    All the way, chufei caught the eyes of many people, and he soon saw the position of Shuntian Pavilion.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was still thinking that if the Shuntian Pavilion in Tianquan city was the tallest building in the city like those in small towns, then he would be a bit stupid to ask the way.


    Fortunately, Shuntian Pavilion in Tianquan city is not the most luxurious one, nor the highest and largest one.


    Not only is it not the highest and the largest, but on the contrary, according to the magnificent degree of the building, the Shuntian Pavilion is much more ordinary. Fortunately, Chu Fei could understand that after all, there were two saints in the right city.


    A family with two saints is bound to have a much stronger industry than the Shuntian Pavilion.


    Chu Fei''s sword fell down and stepped into Shun Tian Pavilion.


    Similar layout and decoration, just into the Shun day Pavilion, there are guys to take the initiative to meet.


    Chu Fei didn''t say much. He took out the jade card that Kong Yuan gave him in Tianshu city. At that time, Kong Yuan said that as long as he held the jade card, he could guarantee that he could have a box in any Shuntian Pavilion.


    This actually means that the jade card itself is the membership card of Shun Tian Ge, and it should be a more advanced membership card


    After showing the jade card, the man immediately gave a deep gift, and then led Chu Fei to a teahouse on the second floor. Then the man said:


    "please wait a moment, and I''ll report to the steward."


    Chu Fei nodded, and then the man left. About a few minutes later, one of the stewards of Shun Tian Pavilion came to Chu Fei.


    "My dear Qian Yun, I have met you."


    "It''s nice of you to be in charge of money."


    "Ha ha, if you need anything, just ask me, I will be able to satisfy you."


    "Ah, I want to buy some information." Chu Fei didn''t hide his intention. He really wanted to buy information, and what he wanted was just some information. Information about the holy one was not suitable to be described as intelligence.


    However, steward Qian gave a wry smile and said:


    "in this way, the young master came to the wrong place. We Shuntian Pavilion never interfere in intelligence affairs.""Ah? But don''t you have Shuntian Pavilion in every big city? I thought you would be very concerned about collecting all kinds of information. "


    Chufei''s idea is not wrong. In fact, even the money manager has to admit it, but after all, it''s something outside the business. Selling information casually will offend people.


    Although Shuntian pavilion has the background of holy mountain, in many places, the background of holy mountain is not something that others dare not offend.


    "Having said that, we are only auction houses after all. But I can recommend a place for you. Just outside the west gate of Tianquan City, there is a small teahouse. If you want to buy half a pot of tea, someone will ask you. "


    "Ah? Well, thank you very much. "


    With that, Chu Fei stood up and walked out of the teahouse. The money manager had already helped him a lot, and Chu Fei couldn''t say anything. But just as chufei was walking out of the teahouse, two guys in front of him happened to pass by.


    I don''t know what they found. In short, after chufei passed by, they stopped and watched chufei.


    It''s full of hostility for the time being, but I can''t say it''s too friendly.


    Chu Fei turns around in doubt and finds that they don''t know each other.


    "You two, what''s up?"


    I thought these two people would turn around and leave without saying a word, but they sneered and said, "are you Chu Fei?"


    Chu Fei raised his eyelids. He didn''t expect that the other party knew him.


    "Who are you? Have we met? "


    "No, but we''ve heard of you and seen your portrait."


    Chu Fei frowns, subconsciously scan around, but found that Qian Guanshi went to the side without a word, and then looked at this side without a word.


    If it''s just normal watching, Chu Fei doesn''t think much about it. At most, he complains that Qian Guanshi doesn''t know how to handle affairs. As a result, Qian Guanshi walks away. It''s obvious that he doesn''t dare to talk about these two people''s affairs


    The only people who can make Shuntian pavilion''s manager dare not talk too much are Shuntian pavilion''s own people, in other words, Shenshan people.


    The two men''s accomplishments are not weak, but there is no clear concept of how high Chu Fei is. If he didn''t care, he couldn''t care any more, so he communicated with the terminal in his mind and said, "terminal, see what their accomplishments are."


    The Four extremes, the pinnacle.


    The terminal is not stupid. At this time, the voice does not ring in chufei''s ear, but transmits sound to chufei''s mind.


    The two quadrupoles are at the top of their power, and somehow they find themselves. It''s not easy to do Chu Fei thought in his heart.


    "Ah Well, then Can I help you? If it''s all right, I''ll leave... " Looking at the two people with bad intentions in front of him, Chu Fei doesn''t know.


    "It''s no big deal. I just want to say hello to you. In the future, I''ll be more careful and don''t come to my Shuntian Pavilion. People don''t know how to do it, but we''ll see you again. I''m sure you''ll do it."


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, really didn''t expect that these two people would say such words.


    "Well, then why did you tell me?"


    "It''s none of your business. Remember, be careful. I''ll see you next time. I won''t let you go."


    Finish saying, these two people sneer to turn round to leave, and that money manager also no longer talk with Chu Fei, seem to be to forget Chu Fei this person''s existence directly.


    Unhappy and depressed, Chu Fei, who also wanted to beat others, left Shuntian Pavilion, and then went straight to the west gate of Tianquan city with his flying sword.


    After he left, on the second floor of Shuntian Pavilion, the two friars who were at the top of the Four extremes turned a corner and came to a box where a young man sat drinking tea.


    "Uncle Ding, we''ve done what you said. Next we''ll give him a hand. You can''t stop him any more."


    "Why do you think I''m tripping over you?" The man put down his tea cup and thought about all the things he had seen. He said:


    "I''m saving you, but it seems you don''t think so. It''s OK. Go ahead and do whatever you want, but if you die, I won''t help you collect your corpses."


    "Uncle Ding, you are a recorder. Shouldn''t you meddle in all kinds of things?" Although they called him martial uncle, they didn''t agree with him.


    Even in terms of cultivation, they are not his opponents at all, but they dare to be so rude.


    In the world of crape myrtle, there are not many people who can understand the mystery, but once they know the root of the existence of the recorder, they will immediately understand it, and at the same time, they will return it with a helpless smile.


    "Get out of here. Although I really can''t intervene, no one can stop me from killing people."


    "Yes, martial uncle Ding, calm down..." These two people "panic" after answering, then retreat, but as soon as they go out, they immediately return to the state of dissatisfaction. In the private room, the martial uncle Ding naturally saw the two people''s expressions, but he was really helpless.


    "Chufei, don''t just die. I''ll lose if I lose to you, but you can''t just die if you win. How sad is Meier..."Chu Fei didn''t know and didn''t expect that there was an old acquaintance in Shuntian Pavilion of Tianquan City, Ding Li, the recorder of Shenshan mountain.

 Chapter 701

    Outside the west gate of Tianquan City, after walking a few steps along the main road, you will see a lot of stalls on the side of the road. There are tea stalls and small shops that rent horses and cars. Then there are small inns and small rice stalls. Most of them are businesses of ordinary people.


    Among these stalls, there is a two-story building with the name of "tea". It can be said that it''s a two-story building or a talk to Haohua Li. In fact, the two-story wooden building is dilapidated. No one knows when it will collapse.


    However, as long as you are a monk, you can feel the vitality of heaven and earth around the building. Obviously, there is a special array to protect you.


    The first floor of the small building is wide open. Inside and outside, there are many passers-by buying tea and wine. Inside, there are also running room sophomores coming and going.


    Chu Fei just looked around for a moment and then walked into the teahouse, but then he didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, Chu Fei wants to hold the busy little two and ask him whether he wants to go first or spray directly Ah, no, it''s a direct question


    But just when Chu Fei was in a daze, the teahouse came out and another sophomore came up. The sophomore was a monk, but his accomplishments were not high.


    When he came to Chu Fei, he did not wait for Chu Fei to speak, but pointed to the stairway on the second floor:


    "guest, please go upstairs."


    Chu Fei didn''t refuse, so he went up to the second floor according to what others said.


    The second floor is very open, with only one table in the middle and four chairs. However, there is also a small compartment in the inner corner. There is a curtain hanging at the door of the compartment, so you can''t see what''s inside.


    Chu Fei subconsciously let out the divine consciousness, wanted to see the situation inside, but found that the curtain seemed to block the divine consciousness, and Chu Fei''s divine consciousness could not get into it.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei didn''t pay too much attention to the compartment. Instead, he went directly to the room and sat down at the table. Then he said something strange and embarrassed:


    "half a pot of tea."


    Voice down, the door curtain of the cubicle opened, out of which came a young man dressed as a scholar. At the moment when the scholar lifted the curtain, Chu Fei tried to look at the situation inside, but found that not only his divine sense was blocked, but also his vision was blocked by a layer of water mist.


    In other words, it''s not just the curtain. I''m afraid the whole cubicle is covered by an array, or the cubicle itself is a small world.


    No matter what kind of situation it is, the people in the world of crape myrtle must be able to do it.


    The scholar didn''t move much. He went straight to Chu Fei and sat down. After staring at Chu Fei for a while, he didn''t know what he was looking at. Until Chu Fei showed his displeasure, he said with a smile:


    "what news do you want to buy?"


    Chu Fei took a few deep breaths, pressed down the annoyance in his heart, and then said:


    "I want to know how many saints and saints there are in all the remaining sects except for Bazhou Tianmo, and how many saints have fallen in the past half a month."


    "You have three questions. You need to pay three shares." The scholar didn''t react too much to Chu Fei''s words, but his eyes fluctuated.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "how much does it cost?"


    "Is it better to have accurate information or a general idea?" The scholar asked again.


    "What''s the exact price, what''s the approximate price?" Although Chu Fei did this for the first time, he was very natural and even a little handsome because he had seen many movies and TV series.


    However, the scholar on the other side didn''t feel handsome. He just said with a smile:


    "to be exact, we need to be ten million daoyuanjing, probably, one million daoyuanjing..."


    The scholar then looked at Chu Fei and said nothing. Chu Fei didn''t speak, or Chu Fei didn''t know what to say. After all, the asking price was too high.


    Daoyuanjing, it''s something that can only be condensed from the above level of saints, and its value is up to heaven. Although Chu Fei has been tossing around the world of crape myrtle for so long, he hasn''t even seen a Daoyuan crystal.


    Just when Chu Fei had begun to think about whether to get up and leave, the scholar spoke again and said:


    "or the valuable natural resources and local treasures."


    Chu Fei pondered and nodded. The latter condition was much more relaxed, but the problem was that Chu Fei didn''t know what was worth so much.


    Fortunately, with an AI terminal, Chu Fei didn''t have to go through the system interface himself. He directly communicated with the terminal in his mind and said, "terminal, something worth millions of Tao Yuan crystal, can we take it out?"


    After all, it''s artificial intelligence, and he knows that sound transmission is the most suitable way of communication at this time, so he didn''t yell, but just like Chu Fei, he said:


    - there are a lot of them, but now they can''t be exchanged.


    "Isn''t the exchange point enough?"


    Not only that, but also not enough authority.


    Chufei heart wry smile, it seems that this time to buy news journey can give up. But just as Chu Fei wanted to stand up and leave, he suddenly thought of the items he had earned his first fortuneNaturally, it''s not fried rice with cake and eggs, but with a mysterious man in black in exchange for the adrenal hormone of swallowing the heavenly ring and half of the unknown skill


    At the beginning, Chu Fei felt that adrenal hormone must have such great value. After all, it was related to human life!


    But a lot of things just couldn''t help pondering. Out of caution, Chu Fei thought a little more, hesitated and uncertain, and immediately appeared


    "Terminal, you say, how much effect can adrenal hormones have on people in this world?"


    Although there was a successful case of a man in black, Chu Fei''s suspicion became more and more serious.


    Monks in this world have so many ways to prolong their life. There are all kinds of natural resources and treasures. Who knows which of them works the same way as adrenal hormone


    If it''s the same, then your adrenal hormones may not be able to play a 100% role After all, chufei is not sure whether the mechanism of adrenal hormone resistance is not


    For Chu Fei''s question, the data terminal did not immediately answer it. Instead, it had a long time of logical thinking, and then


    There is not enough information to judge.


    Chu Fei sighed. This time, he didn''t hide anything, and the scholar opposite naturally noticed Chu Fei''s emotional changes.


    But because Chu Fei didn''t speak directly, the scholar didn''t speak directly.


    "Is one life worth a million yuan?" Chu Fei is still fighting.


    "It depends on whose life." The scholar is still smiling.


    "It depends on who you give it to I have one thing. It''s not any of the natural resources and local treasures you know, but it can make people breathe more and have more vitality when they are dying. "


    Chufei''s words are a little slow, especially in the last half of the sentence. He inadvertently highlights the two quantifiers of Yikou and Yifen.


    The scholar was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand Chu Fei''s words for the first time, but he quickly responded and said, "if it''s something we''ve never seen before, we need to verify its effectiveness."


    This response is expected, but the other side''s "talkative" appearance is unexpected in Chu Fei.


    "How much do you need to verify?"


    "It depends on the shape of the thing."


    "Liquid "The state of being Chu Fei doubted whether the other party could understand the meaning of the word. Fortunately, they understood it.


    "That drop is enough."


    Chufei nodded and put an adrenal hormone on the table.


    For the scholar, the things Chu Fei brought out are totally new and mysterious, but he can understand the advantages and disadvantages of packaging directly after exploring them.


    "Dark, completely sealed." Chu Fei casually introduced it, then hesitated and said:


    "but I can give this as an extra gift for you to verify its effectiveness. As long as the rest is well preserved, it can guarantee two years without problems."


    "In that case, just a moment." With that, the scholar picked up the adrenal hormone on the table and went back to the compartment. It was estimated that he was looking for some powerful existence to verify the effectiveness.


    About ten minutes later, the scholar came back empty handed with a smile on his face.


    "Three questions, three copies, but you can''t buy accurate information."


    "Yes? What''s the matter? " After all, it seems that people have successfully verified the effectiveness of adrenal hormones.


    The scholar explained:


    "because there are too many restrictions on the effectiveness of this object, once some organs are destroyed, it will not be able to continue to play its role."


    Chu Fei nodded, which had never been thought before. After all, Chu Fei still habitually kept the earth thinking. But this is also a good news, but before agreeing, Chu Fei asked more.


    "To what extent is this probable?"


    "For example, there were 123 tea guests downstairs yesterday, probably hundreds of them..." The example cited by the scholar was vivid and vivid. Chu Fei understood it all at once, and then very happily felt out the other three adrenal hormones and gave them to each other, and then said:


    "when can I get the news?"


    "The information you want is too involved, so it will take seven days. When you come here again in seven days, we''ll give you a message. "


    "Seven days..." Chu Fei thought about it and found that he couldn''t do anything even if he knew the specific news immediately, so he nodded:


    "OK, I''ll come back in seven days."


    "Yes, please." The scholar saw off the guest directly, Chu Fei didn''t rely on it any more, and turned around and left here.


    After walking out of the teahouse, Chu Fei didn''t know what he should do now, but after thinking about it, he finally decided to get some exchange points for himself first, which is more practical. The easiest place to earn exchange points is in the world of fighting demons. After all, pouring wine is enough.


    And calculate the time, it is estimated that the wine he left had already been sold out.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei found a nobody''s mountain top, spent extra exchange point, bound a transmission point, and then left the crape myrtle world, and returned to the world of fighting demons that he hadn''t been back for a long time.Chu Fei''s time away from the world of fighting demons is not long, and it''s also short. It doesn''t take long for Chu Fei to return to canglan college when he left, so this time the transmission naturally appeared in canglan College''s own room.


    At the moment of appearance, Chu Fei felt that there was a second person in his room besides himself.


    After the transmission effect is over, chufei immediately sees the person in his room, which is Lina, the little princess of the elves.


    After a period of time, chufei felt a little strange to Lina, but Lina didn''t give chufei any chance to get used to it, so she rushed to her.


    But Lina didn''t rush into chufei''s arms. Instead, she rushed up and hugged chufei''s arm, as if worried that chufei would disappear again in the next moment


    "Master You are back at last


    Chufei is not a maid, so he didn''t lose himself in Lina''s excitement, but found something wrong with Lina''s emotion for the first time.


    "Lena, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    While asking, Chu Fei released his divine sense, and found that there was no problem with the building and the shop, but the two of them were no longer.


    The two children, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, are training in their own room. They are sweating and don''t know how long they have been practicing. However, Chu Fei discovers that the physical strength of the two children is amazing.


    "Sister Wan Yu and the broken army have an accident!" Lina a word, surprised chufei almost breathless.

 Chapter 702

    It''s not that Lina''s words are so scary, but that chufei suddenly realized many things that shouldn''t have happened. But now Lina is so worried, Chu Fei also knows that breaking the army and WAN Yu must have a big thing, but as long as they are not dead, there is the possibility of remedy.


    Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "Lina, don''t worry. Take your time. What''s the matter with the broken army and WAN Yu? What about Hu Qing? Why didn''t I see him? "


    Before Chu Fei left canglan college, Chu Fei took the initiative to ask Hu Qing to protect the people here. After coming back from the orcs, everyone was safe, but it happened that during the time when Chu Fei returned to the world of crape myrtle, something happened


    "The dean and brother Huqing said that they were dragged into the demon world."


    "Demon world?" Chu Fei rubbed his head and recalled the people of the demon world he met in the tomb of the king of beasts.


    "Well, Hu Qing was seriously injured in order to protect us at that time..." Lina was about to continue, but chufei interrupted her and said:


    "wait, when did this happen?"


    "It happened half a month ago..." Lina said firmly.


    Chu Fei just wanted to nod her head to show that she knew, then Lina added:


    "it''s the master, one and a half months after you came back from the orcs..."


    "Wait!" Chufei stares up. I didn''t expect that Lina would say this time unit, one and a half months


    How long has Chu Fei been away from the world of fighting demons for two months!


    There are also two children, Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, who were sent to the big world of crape myrtle by Chu Fei before they went to the orc territory!


    In his surprise, Chu Fei began to doubt whether he was hit by some psychedelic magic. After all, it should be possible for anything to happen in this mysterious world.


    "Terminal, scan, I suspect I''m in magic..." Chu Fei directly informed the terminal in his mind, and the terminal immediately played its role. After a few breaths, the terminal responded.


    There''s no evidence to prove that you''ve been hallucinated. In addition, when scanning this cosmic data, we found some residual space-time distortions


    "Distortion of time and space? What does that mean? " Chu Fei asked.


    - the universe has undergone a very serious space-time distortion. The reason is unknown for the time being. This degree of space-time distortion will lead to changes in the flow of time. However, due to the self-healing of the universe, the impact of this space-time distortion has gradually returned to normal.


    "Time?" Chufei pondered for a moment, then looked at Lina and said:


    "Lina, first answer me a few questions. Are you sure it''s two months since we came back from the orcs?"


    Lena nodded blankly. She didn''t understand why chufei still had doubts on this issue.


    "And when did Xiao Qi and greedy wolf come back? I remember I sent them back to the clan! "


    "They I came back half a month ago... "


    "Half a month? It happened on the same day that Wan Yu broke the army and had an accident? "


    "At the same time At that time, brother Huqing was injured in order to protect us and the little seven greedy wolf that suddenly appeared. It was also at that time that sister Wanyu and the broken army were dragged into the demon world. "


    "Who else was there?" Chufei frowned. Although Lina is a local elf, she doesn''t know much about magic like time and space, and little about the different world. So chufei believed that there should be a lot of details. Lina has no strength to discover.


    "Only brother Huqing But later, the dean and they all came here.... "


    "Where is Hu Qing now?"


    "In the college, the dean is treating his injury..."


    Chufei nods. Since Huqing is in canglan college, it''s easy. But before looking for Huqing, chufei asks Lina to bring Xiaoqi and greedy wolf up, and lets Lina keep the news of her return as secret as possible.


    Although there is no evidence, Chu Fei suspects that there must be someone behind it. Otherwise, how can the movement of the demon world pull Xiaoqi and greedy wolf back from the Lagerstroemia world!


    When Lina went to call Xiao Qi and greedy wolf, Chu Fei contacted the terminal and said, "terminal, what have you found?"


    Before that, when he asked the terminal to start scanning, although Chu Fei didn''t say it clearly, the terminal didn''t stop. Instead, it was scanning the universe as much as possible to collect and sort out all kinds of information.


    You need to know that when the terminal works, it needs to continuously consume the exchange point, so as long as the exchange point is consumed continuously, Chu Fei naturally knows that the terminal has not stopped working.


    -- there are not many traces left, but it can be inferred that there was a clear goal after the opening of the demon channel at that time.


    "What do you say? Are they the ones who are running with Wan Yu? "


    And the two children came to these four people, but because the two children were not in the universe before, what they did was to bring the two children back from the world of crape myrtle."Wait, can you determine the location of the demon world?"


    Yes, in this universe, it''s just another planet.


    "That their strength is how from the crape myrtle big boundary there bring small seven and greedy wolf, this is not reasonable at all."


    The terminal is silent and seems to be looking for the answer to this question.


    And at this time, seven and greedy wolf two children are also a face of curiosity by Lina scarf chufei''s room.


    "Master! You are back at last Small seven see Chu Fei immediately rushed up, just as small star see Chu Fei.


    The greedy wolf is still as steady as a man and a brother, but he just pretends to be calm.


    Chu Fei holds Xiao Qi in his arms, then sits on the chair, and then takes the greedy wolf over. After caring for two sentences, he gets to the point.


    "Dongqitian wolf brought you back, didn''t he?"


    Chu Fei just wanted to know what the children saw from their perspective, but he didn''t expect that this question really brought an important message.


    "Master, at that time, we were practicing martial arts with grandfather long, and then suddenly a big hole appeared on the top of our head. Grandfather long was startled, and then he gave us a very powerful punch. Then he told us not to be afraid, just to go home and have a look..."


    Xiaoqi''s mood is very stable, and she is not too excited. It''s obvious that Longwu''s treatment at that time made her feel at ease, and the greedy wolf''s constant nodding also proves that there is nothing wrong with what Xiaoqi said.


    Chu Fei nodded, coaxed the two children for a while, and then took out a packet of candy to them, saying:


    "you play with sister Lina for a while, and I''ll see Hu Qing."


    "Yes, big brother Huqing is injured. Master, give him sugar!" While talking, Xiao Qi opened the candy package and grabbed it slowly


    But her hands were too small to hold.


    Chufei rubbed Xiaoqi''s head with a smile, and then candy walked out of the room.


    After walking out of the room, Chu Fei didn''t go out immediately, but first communicated with the terminal, saying:


    "terminal, can you make others not see me?"


    Yes, but it will cost a lot.


    "How big is the exchange point?"


    Ten times.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. This increase was acceptable to him, and it was only a drop in the bucket compared with his tens of billions.


    Later, under Chu Fei''s intentional exploration, he found a layer of imperceptible ripples around him, and then there was no shadow on the ground and the wall.


    I can only hide your body. Your voice depends on you. Besides, you can''t make too much noise, otherwise the concealment will be invalid.


    Chu Fei had thought of this for a long time. After all, he paid attention to the whole process of concealment. He knew that his concealment was not too mysterious in the end, but was done with the simplest principle of light reflection.


    Going downstairs and passing through the crowd, Chu Fei didn''t say hello to the acquaintances in his shop, but cautiously bypassed everyone, walked out of the small building, and then went straight to the office of the old Dean of canglan college.


    Soon, Chu Fei came to the dean''s office smoothly, which made him feel very strange.


    Because when he was near the office building, Chu Fei found that the people who should come and go suddenly disappeared. Even after entering the office building, he did not meet anyone.


    Cautiously, chufei was ready to fight.


    But it all ended when the door of the old Dean''s office opened.


    The old Dean had found Chu Fei for a long time, and then he easily understood the reason why Chu Fei was hiding his body, so he naturally helped him. His help is also very small, just let the students and teachers who should have passed by and appeared take the initiative to avoid it.


    "You''ve come back at last. If you don''t come back, I''ll wonder if you''re dead."


    The old Dean said after laying a noise barrier.


    Chu Fei walked into the office, closed the door with his backhand, and then put up a sound barrier himself, and said:


    "Dean, what''s the situation with Hu Qing now?"


    "He recovered very well, but he didn''t help us either. He just hid him."


    Chu feien said that Hu Qing was a moth people, and the resilience of the ancient race was very strong.


    "That''s good. What''s the matter? I only asked Lina and Xiao Qi greedy wolf. They don''t know much about it."


    The old Dean nodded with a bitter smile and sighed:


    "it''s very complicated, but it''s also very simple. I can tell you very clearly that the people in the demon world come to those children. They must have got the breath of those children in advance, so they can pull them away from the demon world so accurately."


    "Breath?"


    "It''s just a very broad concept. In short, they get the relevant information of those children and leave their own information on them.""You mean..."


    "I mean, they''ve been approached a long time ago."


    Get this news, Chu Fei frowned, because this news means that behind the scenes have long been staring at them, also have such a plan.


    "I''ve been watched for a long time It can''t be the Pope... " Chu Fei just casually said, but immediately felt that his guess seemed to have a great possibility.


    The old Dean looked at Chu Fei and said after pondering for a long time:


    "I don''t know who you have offended, but the strange things happened recently make me have no way to help you find the backstage. Everything depends on you."


    "Let me see Hu Qing first." By the way, the Pope took Lu Fei as the first suspect.

 Chapter 703

    Hu Qing''s place is not strange to chufei, because where chufei was once inexplicably drawn to fight.


    That is the library in the back mountain of canglan college, which has nine floors, but ordinary students can only wander in the first three floors.


    On the way, chufei also thought of Zell, the little girl with a good figure


    However, when he was about to arrive at the library, the old Dean, lie, made a special noise barrier and said:


    "by the way, I forgot to tell you. Do you remember the little girl named Zell?"


    Chufei nodded, just thought how she could not remember.


    "She''s dead."


    Chu Fei stopped, turned around, looked at the old Dean seriously, and said:


    "this joke is not funny."


    "Really."


    "What happened?" Chu Fei had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t want it to come true, but the old Dean made it come true.


    "I suspect it has something to do with it. After all, you gave her something."


    "Do many people know about it?" Chu Fei frowned. The thing he sent for memory retrieval and playback is not something everyone is entitled to know.


    "Not much, but I don''t know how to get it out. Maybe it''s not from anyone."


    Chu Fei''s face became more and more severe. He thought that the old Dean was still responsible for the dead. But he didn''t expect that the old Dean said: "it''s not too difficult for people above the holy land to extract a person''s memory."


    "Including you?" Chu Fei picks eyebrow way.


    The old Dean shook his head and denied:


    "people like me can''t do it."


    They didn''t speak, but fell into a long silence. At the end of the silence, chufei opened his mouth and said the word Pope, but he didn''t speak. The old Dean nodded at the moment when chufei just opened his mouth.


    Obviously, the two of them have reached an agreement on this matter. The Pope has strength and motivation


    ¡­¡­


    There are only a few people who can enter the eighth floor of the library. Even for the teachers of canglan college, it''s a mysterious place.


    At this time, on the floor in the middle of the eight storey attic, Hu Qing sat there with a restless face, and his side was portrayed with complicated runes.


    These runes form a special magic array, completely isolating all the information of Hu Qing here. But the restriction is also very big, that is, Hu Qing can''t leave or even stand up.


    So Hu Qing was very upset, bored and upset, but there was no way.


    Because the old man who is in charge of the library has made it very clear that only in this way can the enemy show his horse''s feet


    A moment ago, the manager of the library left here, which made Hu Qing realize what had happened. Although he didn''t know what it was, it had changed in the end This is something Hu Qing is happy to see.


    On the sixth floor of the library, as soon as chufei and the old president arrived here, they came down. The manager of the library, the elder of Zell, had already told chufei his name, zewei, before he came in, but he didn''t say what his surname was.


    "Come with me." Zewei didn''t say anything when he saw chufei and the old president. Maybe he had planned with the old president for a long time. He led chufei and the old president directly to the eighth floor.


    However, Chu Fei found that in the process of walking from the sixth floor to the seventh floor and the eighth floor, there was a mysterious atmosphere that prevented Chu Fei from looking around. It was like someone had opened a space passage from the sixth floor to the eighth floor


    Especially after walking on the eighth floor, this feeling is more clear.


    "Terminal, scan the space here..."


    In his mind, Chu Fei gave orders to the terminal, and the terminal responded in a very short time:


    - space distortion, artificial.


    The response of the terminal is not detailed, but for the time being, Chu Fei only needs to know this.


    In front, Hu Qing was very happy to see Chu Fei appear, but in the twinkling of an eye, he found that Chu Fei was stunned. Although it was only a short time, Hu Qing swallowed what he was about to say.


    "Terminal, the rune around Hu Qing, I think there is a problem."


    There is a problem, and it''s a big problem. The runes didn''t start.


    Chu Fei raised his eyebrows and said to Hu Qing:


    "it doesn''t mean that you are injured. It doesn''t look good."


    "It''s my quick recovery, it''s not really unhurt." Hu Qing has some doubts in her eyes, but she still talks with Chu Fei.


    "Very good, master. Can you let him out?" Chufei looks at Zevi. It''s obvious.


    Zevi nodded and made a few Fayin to release the restriction on Hu Qing. At the same time, the runes flashed, as if the restriction on the runes had been lifted.


    But Chu Fei heard the reminder of the terminal in his ear:¡ª¡ªThose runes, they''re activated.


    On the contrary, this greatly increased Chu Fei''s interest and made all preparations.


    Hu Jiuqing sat in front of him and began to jump up.


    Chu Fei grabs Hu Qing''s shoulder and hugs him. Just when Hu Qing wants to say something in surprise, Chu Fei starts the transmission and takes Hu Qing back to his building.


    Hu Qingmeng, however, responded quickly, but Chu Fei didn''t wait for him to ask, and explained directly:


    "the old man named zewei has a problem, but I''m not in the mood to talk to him now."


    Hu Qingwei said:


    "I also think there is something wrong with that old man. He will be the same later, and I don''t know if there is something wrong with his brain."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei thought in his heart and said: "maybe it''s just that people occupy the body. But forget it. No matter him, Wan Yu and the broken army are taken to the devil''s world. What do you think of this? "


    "What do you think? What can I think? Of course, I''m going to kill and save people. "


    "Do you think they''re still alive?"


    "Of course, even if I was useless, I destroyed the power to tear them at that time. They must have fallen into a place unknown to the backstage. The demon world is so big. As long as it''s not the main god of the demon world, how can we find them?"


    Chu Fei is relieved. Hu Qing is sure to say that, but the problem is


    "That''s the demon world..."


    "That''s Wan Yu. You don''t know how powerful that little girl is these two months!"


    "Yes? Tell me, did I miss a lot of things? "


    "Two months. Although two months is nothing to others, Wan Yu is different. In two months, she went to the Warcraft jungle many times and didn''t know how many Warcraft she killed. Anyway, in the first month alone, she made a lot of gold coins! The mercenary union is shocked! "


    Chu Fei laughs bitterly. He gets at least three news from Hu Qing''s words: 1. Wan Yu has made money, 20000 Yu''s accomplishments have been improved, and 30000 Yu has become famous


    "Well, I hope it will really give them more security." After a pause, chufei said:


    "do you have a way to find them?"


    Hu Qing shook his head. Even though he was an ancient race, he didn''t know much. However, he is not completely helpless.


    Hu Qing casually wipe, a group of fist size energy floated in front of Chu Fei.


    "This is a mass of space energy that I used a secret method to intercept at that time. I don''t know if it''s useful, but this is the last thing I can do at that time."


    As soon as Chu Fei wanted to sigh, he thought of the voice of the terminal:


    - with that energy and the residual data collected before, I can probably find their foothold.


    "Can it be transmitted?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Yes, but it costs a lot."


    "How old?"


    "About 10 billion..."


    Chu Fei took a look at the surplus of his exchange point. Although the amount was enough, if he really spent 10 billion, he would not be able to continue.


    Therefore, Chu Fei asked the terminal to do it later, and the group of energy was collected by him. Then Chu Fei gave an explanation and left canglan college.


    Chu Fei naturally went to find the fire phoenix Phil sword Saint


    When chufei arrived at the tavern and found Phil, she was worried. She had sold out all the drinks chufei provided, and the guests had been away for many days


    Chu Fei''s appearance brought her hope, Chu Fei also directly indicated the intention, two people hit it off, no nonsense.


    When chufei left the tavern, chufei''s exchange point had already turned into trillions, and Phil Jiansheng also had a huge amount of wine reserves.


    Back at the college, Chu Fei once again sent Xiao Qi and greedy wolf to the big world of crape myrtle and small cave, and found Longwu, asked him to erase the space energy of another universe in which the two children participated.


    After all, it''s a dragon who is proficient in the secret arts of void. This is nothing to dragon five.


    But Chu Fei didn''t disturb other people in xiaodongtian, especially Xiaozi and Xiaoxing.


    Returning to canglan college again, Chu Fei checked whether his plan was thorough enough, and sighed with the terminal again:


    "I came to the world of fighting demons. I thought I could be a businessman at ease, at least in this world. As a result, so many big things happened immediately after the store opened. Now, even the demon world is involved. I want to be a peddler again I''m afraid it''s impossible. "


    There is not enough data to understand your wishes.


    terminal Tucao is very secretive, but make complaints about Chu Fei.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Now the exchange point is enough. Get ready to go to the devil''s world."


    The terminal said it received it, and then began to make preparations, while Chu Fei said hello to Hu Qing and Lina.Hu Qing wants to go together, but Chu Fei refuses. She is really worried that she can''t take care of her.


    However, for Hu Qing''s help in this matter, Chu Fei decided to give him something the moths wanted.


    "I don''t know which world you come from, but I can take you to another world. I believe that world is not far from your real hometown. At least, it''s time for you to go back to your real hometown with your own strength. "


    Hu Qing looks excited, waiting for so long is such news, and now Chu Fei will get the news in front of him.


    "I''ll go with you to the devil''s world!" Because too excited lead to brain short circuit, Hu Qing feel that he should give Chu Fei help, help more. Only in this way can Hu Qing feel at ease. In other words, only in this way can Hu Qing feel that Chu Fei changed his attitude because of him


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "you should try to send the news back first, but you have to stay here. I''m not at ease here. In addition, don''t go to the demon world. Let''s start preparing to move. In addition, the place we are going to is in danger. I''m afraid there will be a big event. At that time, I need to borrow your strength. "


    "No problem! No problem at all


    "No, you''d better discuss with your family and make clear a limit, such as allegiance to me for a thousand years..."


    When the voice falls, the terminal informs chufei that he is ready to transmit the demon world, and chufei directly orders to start the transmission. The next moment, in Hu Qing''s tangled eyes, chufei disappears, completely disappearing into the world of fighting demons.

 Chapter 704

    This is a dark sky, but not because the sky is covered with dark clouds, but simply dark. There''s not enough light, it''s far from the sun, it''s cold.


    All this made chufei think of all kinds of settings about Pluto in the earth YY novels, but he just thought about it. Naturally, he knew it would not be Pluto.


    Chufei''s location is a small island. Chufei just ran to the highest position in his sight and had a panoramic view of the island.


    I''m afraid the island covers only a few ordinary villages and towns, which is very small. At the same time, chufei also found that there are many islands of different sizes outside the island, but without exception, those islands are much larger than the island at chufei''s feet.


    This is the usual island group, but Chu Fei saw a cold sweat.


    The problem is not the islands, but the sky of the islands and the sea between them.


    The sky above chufei''s head looks OK at first, but when the light changes, there will be various cracks in the sky.


    Occasionally, these space cracks will somehow become a space passage that people can easily pass through, but Chu Fei doesn''t know what will be on the other side of the space passage, so he won''t get in without any trouble.


    But the feeling of numerous cracks hanging on the top of his head is not very comfortable, especially after the collapse of several forbidden areas in chufei.


    This is just the sky, although dangerous, although strange, but as long as Chu Fei controls his impulse to fly, there will be no danger.


    Besides, there is no life on this island except trees and rocks, and there is no need to worry about being attacked by small animals or monsters.


    And the sea, from the beginning to see the sea, Chu Fei found that the sea color of the demon world was totally different from that of the earth and crape myrtle world, or the world of fighting demons.


    The normal sea looks magnificent. Even if the color is deep, it will not be deep. Just use blue, light blue and dark blue to summarize the color of the normal sea.


    It''s the color of the ocean Although it is not pure, it cannot escape from the black category.


    At first, Chu Fei wondered if it was because the whole world was dark. After all, we all know that the color of the ocean is a reflection of the sky. If the sky is bright, the color of the ocean will not be dark. On the contrary, it should be the current situation


    But when chufei wandered to the coast and found a protruding sea rock to stand and observe, he began to be afraid and regretted


    If Wan Yu and the broken army were not dragged into the demon world, Chu Fei would definitely escape from the demon world at the next moment!


    That''s not the ocean! In other words, it''s not a normal ocean composed of seawater.


    It''s a void. It''s a huge void. It completely covers the whole demon world. What continent or island is just a small stone floating in the void!


    You need to adjust your state when you detect violent mood swings!


    The terminal didn''t know when it floated out chufei''s ring, but it also found the situation around it. Out of the nature of artificial intelligence, after discovering the magic around him, he immediately started scanning, and by the way, he scanned chufei''s body.


    "Don''t talk about this yet..." The feeling of someone talking together made Chu Fei''s mood recover a lot. He pointed to the empty ocean and said:


    "scan, what''s going on..."


    We are analyzing


    The terminal just said that it was analyzing and then calmed down. It didn''t know how much effort it was using to analyze the frightening scene.


    After nearly an hour, the terminal finally got a response.


    This ocean is made up of cracks in the void, and countless cracks in the void that are constantly flashing make up this ocean, and occupy 75% of the demon world.


    "Void crack? You call it a void crack? Is it all cracks in the void


    Chu Fei really can''t accept it. After all, the result is too surprising.


    The terminal confirmed this statement and explained:


    - the strange thing is that the void cracks that make up the ocean maintain a very fixed frequency between the brightness and extinction. You can guess the value of this frequency.


    "Where can I guess that?" Chu Fei rolled his eyes because the question raised by the terminal was too boring.


    What can you think of when you look up at the void cracks in the sky?


    The terminal seems to be expecting Chu Fei to give an answer, but Chu Fei doesn''t know the significance of doing so.


    "Unexpected..."


    It''s the same void crack. Apart from the different number of cracks, don''t you wonder why the colors of the sky and the sea are so different?


    "Curious, so I''m waiting for you to tell me, but not only did you not tell me, but you asked me to answer the questions." Chufei pauses and says:"Now I doubt the necessity of your terminal."


    The plate body of the terminal turned several circles in front of chufei''s eyes. It was very fast, and the wind was blowing. When it did not turn, it seemed to be the end of venting, saying:


    - frequency, the frequency of opening and annihilation of void cracks in the Ocean corresponds to your visual effect. After opening the void cracks, you can see the endless darkness of void, under the residual effect of vision The ocean you see will be much darker.


    Chu Fei turned his mouth, tilted his head, looked at the terminal and said:


    "so? This means that apart from me, the color of the ocean seen by the creatures in the demon world is not necessarily black? "


    The body of the terminal That is to say, the dish turned a somersault, which seemed to confirm chufei''s statement.


    "This data This information Is it of any use? " Chu Fei asked cautiously. The terminal turned vertically, just like shaking his head. It was obvious that he was expressing the meaning of "no".


    Then Chu Fei became angry and said, "what''s the use of that! Waste time, waste energy! Waste your life


    It''s just a foreshadowing for the next one that will tell you


    "What kind of bedding? No, what''s the news? " Chufei frowned.


    - because the world is full of void cracks, Wan Yu and the broken army can''t distinguish even if they are still in the void So, it''s up to you to find out.


    It has to be said that the terminal is worthy of artificial intelligence. After the previous "death" question session, Chu Fei is really adaptable to the bad news, but in addition, Chu Fei''s irritable mood will last for another period of time.


    But Chu Fei didn''t vent on the terminal, because he guessed this after he discovered the particularity of the ocean. The next time, chufei did nothing, just sat down quietly and looked at the ocean in a daze.


    The terminal is floating beside chufei''s head and doesn''t speak, but there should be something to detect or scan, because chufei''s exchange point has been steadily and continuously consumed.


    A moment later, chufei seemed to have figured something out.


    "Terminal, do you have a map of the demon world? Get me one."


    - just after the scanning, the vanishing void cracks have a great influence on the scanning. Otherwise, I would have been able to get the map of the demon world.


    The voice falls, a stereo projection picture shows in front of Chu Fei.


    But it''s the three out of body, the state of the globe. Chu Fei is not used to it


    "Can you unfold Like the map of the world... "


    The intelligence of the terminal made him easily fulfill Chu Fei''s requirements, while his artificial intelligence made him have a strong disdain for Chu Fei. Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t care about this level of disdain.


    As the world map unfolds, chufei clearly finds his own location, and at the same time has a very clear understanding of the demon world.


    The Antarctic and the Arctic are normal, but chufei is sure that the Antarctic and the Arctic in the demon kingdom are definitely not normal snow covered polar regions. There must be extremely special places, but we don''t need to consider these for the time being.


    Chufei is now located in a large group of small islands, with a large number of islands. The scope of the whole group of islands is equivalent to a continent.


    There is a continent in the south of chufei island group, which looks like Australia, but according to the data given by the terminal, it should be a continent full of craters.


    To the west of these two places is a huge continent, which can be called the central continent. Chufei guessed that it should be the territory of the largest race in the demon world, which is also the demon race.


    On the left side of the central continent are three different sizes and shapes, but they are far less than those of the central continent The Mainland


    Naturally, these mainland funds are completely filled with empty ocean.


    "It looks like Hiss Terminal, are there any creatures on this island group? "


    The terminal turns around and says:


    - there are some void creatures, but there are no normal creatures in the dark that you know.


    "That is to be sure that the broken army and WAN Yu are no longer in this island group, then they can leave Is there any way to leave? "


    - a complete coordinate system has been established, but it cannot be transmitted. The influence of void cracks is too great.


    "What''s the use of saying that..." Chu Fei sighed.


    Although transmission is very high-tech, it is unreliable in places where the world is full of void cracks. Fortunately, the terminal said this very rationally, otherwise chufei would definitely consider returning the terminal to the system.


    You can build a boat and get out of here by boat.


    "The boat? With what... " Chufei''s mouth was closed before he finished, because he thought of the trees on the island.


    Or the trees on this island.


    Perhaps it''s because the growth time is long enough, and the height of any one of these trees is tens of meters, and the space cracks in the sky are more than ten meters away from the island groundBut even so, these trees live well, which shows that the impact of these void cracks on trees is limited, so we can consider using these trees to build ships.


    But this led to several doubts of Chu Fei. First, how does life in this world live? There should be many tall creatures in the demon world. Are they not afraid of space cracks? Second, what should I do when there is a battle in the future


    With these two problems in mind, and all kinds of worries caused by these two problems, Chu Fei wandered back to the center of the island and began to roll trees

 Chapter 705

    It''s not difficult to cut down trees, but it''s just shipbuilding, especially for chufei, who has never understood the structure of ships.


    For hundreds of years, there have been terminals giving directions and even giving specific blueprints, but Chu Fei can''t understand them!


    After a long and messy day, it turned out to be a strange looking canoe Around the canoe, there are many semi-finished products that should be called broken boats.


    Chufei has given up, one day''s manufacturing engineering makes chufei deeply understand the importance of knowledge, but now it''s too late to say anything.


    Although there was a canoe, Chu Fei knew that it was impossible for him to cross the sea of void crevices.


    When Chu Fei was nearly crazy, the terminal beside him suddenly made a crisp sound, clear and sweet.


    Said, after the terminal appears, Chu Fei has not heard this movement.


    "What''s the matter?"


    There are boats.


    The response of the terminal was very simple, but Chu Fei pointed to the canoe with a confused face and said:


    "you didn''t mean that, did you?"


    No, there is a big ship passing by, which is expected to pass the island in half an hour.


    "I''m Cao!" Chu Fei exclaimed, and then rushed out after asking the direction.


    As for laoshizi''s canoe, Chu Fei was very good before he broke it.


    There is a big ship sailing slowly in the endless sea of void and crack.


    This is a ship as tall as the earth, which can only be made by modern science and technology, but the shape of the ship looks a little bit like that of the steam age.


    In fact, not only the style, but also the things of the big ship look like steam power, but chufei estimates that it''s only similar in appearance. After all, it''s a place full of void cracks, and water is precious.


    "Terminal, send a help signal to see if they will stop to help."


    Shall I come? I think it''s better for you to come. I''ll send a signal. You won''t be able to explain clearly. After all, this is the demon world.


    Chu Fei thought about it and thought the terminal was right. Then he began to consider how to send a distress signal.


    Think about it, the most suitable should be fireworks.


    It''s easy to make. The demon world can make such a big ship. It''s estimated that fireworks are not a new thing here.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei directly exchanged a large bundle of fireworks, and then aimed at the half air in front of the ship, which not only avoided the misunderstanding of blowing up other people''s ship, but also prevented the fireworks from rushing into some cracks.


    Ignition


    Bang, a bunch of fireworks sped away, directly in front of the ship more than ten meters exploded.


    It''s not over yet. After all, it''s fireworks. It shows a beautiful light after being exploded.


    On the dark black sea, the color of the fireworks is very beautiful.


    Then Chu Fei lit some fireworks and began to wave his clothes to the crew of the ship


    But when he waved his clothes, chufei felt a little silly, because he didn''t see if there were any crew on the ship


    This kind of doubt was still in chufei''s mind even when the ship began to turn this way It was not until the ship entered the scope of Chu Fei''s divine exploration that Chu Fei found that there were not only crew members on the ship, but also a large number of them.


    The point is that the crew on board are not ordinary people. Of course, this is nonsense


    But the crew on the ship, in fact, is a large group of dwarfs.


    Although he has been wandering in the world of fighting demons for some time, Chu Fei''s contact with dwarves is basically zero.


    It''s fresh to see dwarves now!


    But these dwarfs are not as good as those in movies and games Dunhou, on the contrary, they all look very irritable


    In addition, the lightest skin color is also bronze, and most of the dwarf clothes don''t know where they are stained with oil, and they don''t know what to burn holes


    This makes the first impression of the dwarves more No.


    In the highest and largest room on the ship, the captain''s room, an old dwarf was listening to the report of his men. A moment later, he said:


    "so are you sure it''s a human?"


    "Yes, dear captain, I''m sure he''s a human being. That''s how the great master described that life in his book."


    "Well, you said he was asking for help? Are you sure? "


    "Yes, absolutely not wrong. He stands on the rock of 28 islands and waves his clothes madly. It''s obviously an act of asking for help. There shouldn''t be human beings in the demon world. At least there shouldn''t be human beings in the empty floating island and jumping space."


    "Well, then pick him up. I''ll ask the rest."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, the ship close to the shoal, and then a boat slowly came to the front of chufei.At this time, Chu Fei had already put the terminal away. After all, he could not explain the principle of that thing after he was really seen.


    "Human, how can you be here!" On the boat, the young dwarf asked with a strange face.


    "I don''t know what happened. I was thrown here for no reason. I''ve never seen such a strange place. There are cracks everywhere, even the sea!"


    Chufei disguised himself as a lost adventurer, and the state of complete ignorance made his identity very credible.


    While chatting with chufei with great interest, the young dwarf took chufei back to the huge metal ship.


    After boarding the boat, chufei found himself surrounded by a large group of curious dwarfs.


    Most dwarfs are supposed to see humans for the first time, so they all have a little novelty, but the novelty soon fades away. So they began to comment on Chu Fei


    "It''s a little higher, but it''s not high enough."


    "Well, the devil is much higher than him."


    "It''s not strong enough, it''s too thin, it can''t move a hammer at all!"


    "Never mind the wheel. It''s difficult to carry it. I really don''t know how people survive in such a dangerous world..."


    "Isn''t the human world that dangerous?"


    "It''s not safe..."


    "It''s easy to die I can''t help it


    ¡­¡­


    As he was taken to the captain''s room by his previous young lover, chufei was sweating. It''s really strange for these dwarfs to comment


    After a while, chufei had already entered the captain''s room, and the captain was the only one in the room. The others were all thrown out.


    "Human, tell me your name."


    "Chufei." Chufei said with a smile, and then said, "thank you for bringing me out of the island, otherwise I really don''t know how to get out of that ghost place."


    "Well, it''s a floating island of void and a jumping space. There are more than 200 islands in total. The island you are on is 28 islands."


    "Ah, you all numbered all the islands." Chu Fei make complaints about it, but the result is the Tucao of the dwarf captain.


    "Naturally, we live close to these floating islands. We have to figure them out, or we will be like you."


    "Well, what do I call you?"


    "Just call me captain." Obviously, the dwarf was very wary of chufei.


    However, all this is understandable. Later, Chu Fei and the dwarf captain talked more, and finally knew that the destination of the ship was the dwarf''s hometown mainland.


    Listening to the description of the dwarfs and the nautical charts on the ship, chufei recognized the continent at a glance, that is, the one to the south of the islands.


    But from now on, the voyage will take at least half a month to get to the place, and now Chu Fei is short of time.


    The captain saw Chu Fei''s eagerness, but he didn''t know why Chu Fei was so anxious.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Chu Fei didn''t hide it, and said:


    "I''m worried about the safety of my companions. I have two companions, and they fell into this together with me Demon world I''m fine, but I don''t know what happened to them. "


    "Take care of yourself, or you can decide that they are dead." The captain speaks directly, or all the dwarfs speak directly, which is their racial character.


    "No, I''ll never do that until I see their bodies. By the way, Captain, can you help me find them? I can pay for them. Gold coins are only the gold coins of the human world. I don''t know if they are useful here. "


    "Gold is still useful, but even if you can pay, how much can you pay?"


    "Well?" Chu Fei thought that the captain would say that he could not find such words even if he paid, but instead, he was concerned about the quantity, which made Chu Fei confused.


    "What do you say? Are you confident that you will find my companion


    "The omniscient dwarf giant can find anything he wants, but only if you can pay what price. If it''s gold, I''m afraid you need to pay a whole gold mountain. " After a pause, the captain said with a smile:


    "because gold coins are not particularly valuable to us. We dwarves have never been short of gold coins


    After the previous conversation, Chu Fei knew that what others said was right. Dwarves, the universal talent is forging, and the race forging talent that can make such a big ship is even more powerful, so he is naturally qualified to say so.


    But for chufei, this is absolutely good news. Because Chu Fei didn''t have many gold coins, after all, most of them were changed into exchange points by him.


    But other


    "Is ore OK? Rare minerals, mysterious materials, etc


    "Do you have any?" The captain''s face was clearly excited."Yes! There are many. Although some of them have been forged, the materials are not ordinary! "


    "Good! Take it out. As long as you can give me enough money, I will send you to see the dwarf master! "


    Chu Fei pondered for a moment and became cautious, saying:


    "before that, can you let me see what level your materials and minerals are, so that I can judge the value of my things."


    "Dwarves know everything! If you take it out, we dwarves will cheat you! " The captain was a little unhappy, but chufei didn''t care, and said:


    "no, as you said before, you walk among all races and trade with them, then you should understand my concerns. Now it''s business."


    "But I saved you! If we hadn''t saved you... "


    Chu Fei answered: "then you can''t get this business and earn what I have."


    Chu Fei''s gratitude to this boat of dwarves has not changed, so Chu Fei is willing to trade things like minerals. Otherwise, Chu Fei absolutely doesn''t think that his things from different time and space can be actively and freely displayed in front of these dwarves


    In other words, they are not qualified.


    This is Chu Fei''s confidence, as well as his confidence in the world of crape myrtle and the earth.


    The captain held his shoulder, blew his beard and glared at chufei. It was obvious that he was angry, but as chufei said, he knew that chufei was right. Finally, he raised his right hand angrily, and chufei saw the huge ring on his finger


    The next moment, a shield appeared on the table with exquisite patterns and heavy weight, saying: "this is a shield forged before my trip. I wanted to sell it, but no one could afford it."


    "Is it expensive?"


    "Very strong! Without paying attention to magic, no weapon can destroy it, so it''s expensive. "

 Chapter 706

    Chu Fei nodded. He felt funny because he thought of the idiom story he heard when he was a child.


    "Can I take it up and have a look at it?" Chufei asked politely.


    "You? Can you pick it up? Don''t look at it as a shield, but its weight is a mountain


    "Well, that heavy?" Chu Fei didn''t believe it. After all, it sounds like bragging. But the dwarf said with a proud face:


    "if you don''t believe it, try it."


    Seeing that the dwarf captain was so confident, Chu Fei''s doubts began to waver. But then Chu Fei realized that his idea was because he used the earth''s perspective to observe things again.


    After all, this is the demon world, facing dwarves, and dwarves living in the demon world


    Thinking about this, Chu Fei walked cautiously around the table for half a circle and came to the shield. Then he first reached out and knocked, and then put his ear on the shield


    As a result, I didn''t hear anything except the thump


    The dwarf captain looked at him with an indifferent face. He felt that the human in front of him was making a fool of himself


    Chu Fei''s corner of the eye Yu Guang found the captain''s eyes, and he pulled out the terminal.


    Then he took the edge of the terminal and knocked on the shield


    This time, the sound is much more crisp, but it''s just as thick


    In my mind, the complaint of the terminal sounds:


    - you are too much. If you need to tell me what I want to do, I will test you directly. Why use me to smash things!


    "Well, put on an appearance, put on an appearance, otherwise I can''t take you out. Check it quickly. He said that the shield is as heavy as a mountain..."


    Even if you don''t take me out, I can also test!


    After the terminal complains, it starts to detect the shield, while the captain next to it looks at Chu Fei curiously and says: "what are you doing with a plate Can you hear something? "


    Chu Fei was a little embarrassed, but he was calm and said:


    "pure curiosity..."


    With that, chufei threw the terminal back to the ring, and then began to prepare to start.


    At this time, the terminal also communicated with him in Chu Fei''s mind, saying:


    - the casting technology of the evil world rage dwarves can really achieve the level they said


    At this time, Chu Fei had already grasped the edge of the shield. After hearing the words of the terminal, he mobilized all the yuan forces in his body, and then launched his forces


    With a whoosh, the shield was lifted by Chu Fei and directly hit the top of the boat, making a big pit. The shield was also embedded in the top of the boat.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­ But that''s just for people in this universe


    "Well, you mean..." Where is Chu Fei''s awkward stupor? The spirit in the sea of consciousness has a muddled face.


    The universe''s power system is different from that of Lagerstroemia indica, and the way it is used is also different. That''s why


    The terminal didn''t have too many explanations. Chufei guessed that the terminal was bored because it was too intelligent Otherwise, it is in the period of character change. Anyway, it must be a very tangled reason.


    "That Captain, well I''ll pay, I''ll pay, I''ll pay for the loss. " Chu Fei''s innocent performance made captain dwarf''s shock even worse.


    "You Did you eat something on the floating island of void? "


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, the heart way this is to misunderstand what? Just about to deny it, he immediately changed his attention and said:


    "er Such a big colorful fruit... "


    Chu Fei just casually said that there was no reference at all. As a result, the captain looked envious and said:


    "the blessing of the floating island in the void!"


    "Is that what I eat?" Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, he just said it casually.


    But the captain said with a smile:


    "it can be anything. It''s a blessing from God. You are so lucky to find it!"


    "Well, God?" Chu Fei was deceived again, but soon realized that there was something wrong with his attitude. However, the dwarf captain didn''t care, but said with a smile:


    "why, can''t we crazy dwarves believe in God?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..."


    "No, we don''t need to believe in demons. Since you have eaten the fruit of God, you are our dwarf''s friend. I will try my best to help you with your affairs. All this will be done after I return to my hometown. "


    "Thank you very much, captain."


    ¡­¡­


    Although chufei didn''t understand the meaning of shenfuguo to the fury dwarves, things went in the right direction after all.


    Ten days later, the ship landed. When he got off the ship, Chu Fei was relieved, not only because he could find the broken army and WAN Yu, but also because he didn''t have to listen to the captain boasting there.It took more than ten days for the captain to brag about almost everything that Chu Fei didn''t know. Some of them had been accidentally exposed by Chu Fei on the ship, and the rest had to wait until they got off the ship.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t want to expose all the cowhide. For example, he said that there was an omniscient giant dwarf named Tongxu, who was the strongest and most knowledgeable among the violent dwarves.


    There is no problem in the second half of the sentence, but the first half is different. Omniscient and omnipotent are all used to describe God and immortals


    Chu Fei knew that this was boasting, but he hoped it was true, because the captain said that at that time, the only hope was to help him find Wan Yu and the man who broke the army.


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s divine blessing brought him great convenience. After he got off the ship, the captain started to write a letter, and then arranged a special person to take the letter with him on the road.


    It was the afternoon after getting off the ship. After a round of crazy wine fight with the dwarf crew, chufei got on the dwarf''s locomotive faintly.


    Because he was drunk, and because Chu Fei was impatient and worried, he didn''t want to wake up, so he didn''t find this at first.


    Most of the day later, after the sun disappeared into the night, chufei finally woke up. At that moment, chufei also heard the roar of the locomotive, and felt the vibration caused by the rough road.


    "I''m Cao..." Chu Fei sat up straight with a confused face, and then he saw the rough steam style locomotive, and it looked like a sidecar


    "Hey! You wake up, friend Chufei was pulled back from the shock by a rude shout, and then he saw the dwarf who was driving


    "Dwarf!" Chufei suddenly remembered that the captain had arranged for him to be a male dwarf, but he was also a mature dwarf. When did he change into a girl!?


    And this female dwarf, looking at her age and smart eyes, is still a child! Seventeen or eighteen at the most, but that''s also a child!


    A child not only drag racing, or steal drag racing!?


    "Who are you! No, aduh! Where''s aduh! Who are you from aduh? "


    Aduh is the guide that the dwarf captain arranged for chufei. He is a crewman that the captain trusts very much. But now this girl is not aduh!


    "He''s drunk! Sleeping at home! I''m his daughter. It''s the same when I go to see you off! " Because the car is driving very fast, the dwarf has a loud voice when she talks. In order to fight against the wind, every word is a voice.


    "How can you drink too much! He didn''t drink before he left! " Chufei was very angry, because he knew that the dwarf named ad would never stand him up. Chufei had already determined this point during the more than ten days on board.


    So, it''s the dwarf girl who did it! The key point is that this dwarf girl is not the little Lori of YY, but the same short and strong dwarf girl


    Lost chufei once YY of that kind of good, this is also chufei angry point.


    However, the girl obviously didn''t care about chufei''s anger, but laughed and said:


    "I tell you, my father has only been to the highest volcano twice! Those two times I went with others! "


    Chu Fei frowned and asked:


    "so what!"


    "But I''ve been there a dozen times! I go there several times a year! "


    "How do you get there?" Chu Fei doubts that if it is really like what she said, it''s not a bad thing, but Chu Fei can''t believe what she said is the truth.


    "Just like today, they all sneaked away! Ha ha ha ha


    Chu Fei wants to give up treatment a little bit, more or less wants to take things as they please. But fortunately, there was a terminal in his body, so after Chu Fei told him to pay attention to safety, he began to communicate with the terminal in his mind, saying:


    "terminal, how far is the highest volcano from us?"


    At the current speed and route, it will take up to five days.


    "You have seen Adelaide''s road map. If you follow Adelaide''s route, how long will it take?"


    Seven days.


    "Well, look around as much as you can, collect information, and watch by the way."


    Chu Fei really gave up fighting, but he didn''t plan to talk any more.


    But to Chu Fei''s surprise, even at night, the dwarf drove for several hours before stopping. Although the place where she stopped was outside a forest, there was a small tree house where there should be no one.


    And this treehouse has obviously not been lived in for a long time. Fortunately, the quality of the treehouse is good.


    The dwarf jumped out of the car and said:


    "this is the first tree house I made when I ran out of my home. It took me many days to make it! It''s very strong! "


    Chu Fei nodded in a daze and looked carefully into the forest. Chu Fei''s divine sense had found a Warcraft approaching here, and the terminal had warned Chu Fei several times.At this time, that Warcraft is only 30 meters away from chufei


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at? " The dwarf found that chufei''s face was wrong, but at this time a huge roar came out from the forest, and then there was a crazy rush!


    As soon as Chu Fei wanted to do it, the dwarf exclaimed with excitement:


    "Wow, there''s something to eat!"


    Then she didn''t know where to pull out a hammer bigger than her and rushed up!


    After a crash, the dwarf came out with a sledgehammer in one hand and a Warcraft that was dying in the other


    "It''s the tooth pig! One of the best eating Warcraft


    At the same time, the terminal also gives the identification of this Warcraft.


    According to the system classification rules, this is a level five Warcraft.


    Chu Fei is so amazing. Level five Warcraft can easily defeat warriors, junior and intermediate magicians. It''s already a very dangerous Warcraft, but it''s really a bit subdued

 Chapter 707

    Just now, under the cover of divine consciousness, Chu Fei had a very clear view of how this Warcraft, which is called tooth pig, died


    Although it''s called Yazhu, it''s actually a wild boar comparable to a rhinoceros. Naturally, there may be more differences, such as thick skin and so on


    But its attack way and the earth''s wild boar, is to charge, straight Leng charge!


    Although he didn''t see the attack power of wild boar, chufei also heard that the boar''s frontal charge on the earth was terrible.


    But it is such a large boar in the demon world, after launching an attack: after charging, it was stopped by the dwarf!


    Although the female dwarf was not feeling well at that moment, she recovered before the wild boar, and then there was a side impact. The tooth boar hit the tree, and then she knocked a few hammers casually, and the wild boar the size of a rhinoceros died.


    Looking at the dwarf who is smiling and dealing with the large boar, Chu Fei holds his shoulder and asks: "your name Is that Bobbie? "


    "Well? How did you know that? Did my dad tell you that? You must have been on the boat for so many days. You must have talked a lot. He must have told you a lot about me! But I tell you, what he said is wrong! He just wants to look smart, but actually he''s stupid. I''m the smartest one! "


    Chu Fei held his forehead and sighed:


    "is this hammer yours?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Boby just used a knife to break the tooth pig''s stomach, just about to start cleaning up the mess inside the stomach, then heard chufei this sentence, and this sentence let her very uncomfortable.


    "Well, I mean, this hammer is so big, it''s several times bigger than you..."


    "You say my hammer is too big?" When he said this, Bobbie stood up, swung the sledgehammer and said, "what do you mean? Can''t my hammer be big? "


    "Yes, definitely. I''m just curious, because there is a legend of a hero in my hometown. She is also a little girl. She has a hammer much bigger than herself, but it''s not her own. She always says that her goal is to find the real owner of the hammer."


    When it comes to stories and legends, Boby''s face looks much better, and it''s mainly chufei''s expression that makes boby understand chufei''s "weird" performance.


    "Later, the hero in the story, what happened to her?"


    Chu Fei laughs awkwardly, remembers all kinds of matches and competitions, and says: "he hammers all the heroes over So in the end, no one can take the hammer from her


    Bobbie was stunned. The development of the story was a bit unexpected, but soon she didn''t care. She shrugged and went to clean up the boar again.


    Soon, the boar was cleaned up by him, and the whole boar skin was peeled off by him.


    "Can you help light the fire? I have Ah, you have to pick up firewood first


    Chu Fei waved his hand and shook his head, saying:


    "no, it''s ready-made!"


    Chufei threw out a can of natural gas and a set of natural gas stoves Then Chu Fei snapped his fingers, and a flame leaped on his fingers


    Boby was completely stunned, because although these two things were made of metal, he couldn''t understand exactly what was going on. But Boby''s character played a decisive role in this moment, and she said directly:


    "one is not enough, one needs to be baked."


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, threw another set directly, and then ignited them all.


    Then there''s Bobbie''s business, a stove to roast skin, a roast wild pork.


    When it was almost baked, chufei contributed a lot of seasonings, which made Bobbi more interested in chufei.


    "You don''t look like a fire wizard at all!" With that, boby took a big bite of the barbecue and chewed it hard.


    "I didn''t say I was!" Chu Fei finished with a mouthful.


    "I''ve never seen a fire magician carry so many spices with him!" Boby swallowed the meat in his mouth and immediately took another big bite.


    Chu Fei was speechless and said:


    "I''m not really a fire magician."


    The two people just ate and chatted with each other, which soon ended the meal. At the same time, the leather is almost baked, at least it can be simply preserved.


    After that, chufei put everything away and went into the tree house with boby.


    Boby climbed up, but chufei jumped up.


    It''s not good at jumping. It''s better than a pair of dwarves. After all, people are short. On the ship these days, Chu Fei also knew very well that in the sky, the dwarves might be very weak, but on the ground, the violent dwarves never met enemies.


    "You have a strong body." Looking at chufei who jumped into the tree house and sat on the ground, boby said very seriously.


    Chu Fei frowned and resisted the impulse of misunderstanding"What do you want to say?"


    "If you are very strong, we can actually take advantage of the night, but we will meet some black Warcraft."


    "What is black Warcraft?"


    "It''s Warcraft that comes out at night. It''s hard to say whether it''s strong or weak, but it''s absolutely dangerous."


    Listening to Boby''s words, chufei laughingly said:


    "is it dangerous to be weak?"


    "Of course!" Bobbi didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said. He said, "weak is just relative to other dark Warcraft, but for us, not seeing them at night is the most dangerous thing."


    Chu Fei pondered for a moment and said:


    "aren''t you tired?"


    "I''m not tired. I don''t have to sleep for many days!" With that, boby looks at chufei suspiciously, because she realizes that chufei has something to say, as if


    "Let''s go now. I''m really worried about my friends."


    "But you Well, if it''s dangerous, just run Boby seems to want to dissuade, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    Then they left the tree house and rode on Bobbi''s heavy metal locomotive again.


    The locomotive has lights, which should be made of some magic crystal, but it doesn''t mean that the lights can keep them away from danger.


    Chufei sitting in the sidecar can feel the tension of Bobbi and the little excitement hidden in her heart.


    As a child, I like to take risks, and I have the courage to take risks.


    But what really reassures Chu Fei is Chu Fei''s own divine consciousness and the scanning of the terminal


    The first few hours of the journey did not encounter any danger, but after entering the middle of the night, chufei obviously felt a sense of being peeped at.


    At this time, boby felt the same.


    "It''s the night dragon. Be careful. They won''t attack for a while, but when they gather enough, we will pray with God."


    Listening to this, chufei thought that the night dragon was just a small Warcraft, but its name was a little fierce. As a result, when the terminal showed the detection results in Chu Fei''s brain, he immediately took a breath of cold air.


    It''s not small. It''s not small. It''s big enough. It''s bigger than people. In a way, it''s a pterosaur in the age of dinosaurs, or


    It''s just that there''s a piece of bone standing on the nose and the bottom bar of the night dragon. It''s like a bone penetrating his mouth. But chufei knows that it''s definitely a sharp weapon of the night dragon


    "You feel it, right? Night dragon is a Warcraft full of dark magic power. When attacked by them, as long as they scratch their skin, they will get several kinds of curses... "


    "They''re so powerful, why wait until there are enough of them to attack?" Chufei was very confused about this, but boby explained it clearly.


    "Because if the quantity is too small, they can''t see clearly. We are the Warcraft of visual sharing. It''s amazing and strange... "


    Chu Fei is silent. He doesn''t care about the danger of the night dragon, but he is thinking about why this visual sharing mechanism appears


    But boby misunderstood and said:


    "you don''t have to worry too much. As long as there is no other Warcraft in front of us, we can find a safe dwarf tribe before the night dragon attacks! By the way, I forgot to tell you that as long as there is a night dragon, there will be no other Warcraft staring at us. "


    I have to say that this is not too good news for chufei. Because Chu Fei found that he had a great interest in the creatures in the demon world!


    After two or three disappearances, dawn was coming, but the night dragons had not yet launched an attack. But Bobbie became more and more nervous.


    "They''re going to attack. Dawn is when they go back to their nest. They won''t drag it down!"


    "Don''t worry..."


    "You don''t understand. The night dragon is very powerful. When they fight, they don''t know how to retreat!"


    Boby stepped on the "accelerator", and the speed of the locomotive increased a lot, but the rough road made the fast running a kind of torture.


    Chu didn''t just smile bitterly, and didn''t comfort boby. Instead, he watched with interest.


    Until half an hour later, those night dragons finally launched an attack! First of all, the leading night dragon made a long hissing sound, and then hundreds of night dragons roared madly!


    When the roar ended, the night dragons immediately began to accelerate!


    At this moment, chufei felt a very obvious magic wave. It was obvious that these night dragons accelerated their flight speed with magic!


    They''re starting to dive! You get cover!


    Boby, a dwarf, has a sense of responsibility. She stops the locomotive quickly, and then directly picks up her sledgehammer to enter the fighting state.


    Chu Fei didn''t really look for cover, but walked out of the car easily, and then called out the flying sword, and attached the fire to it.Under Chu Fei''s intentional control, the flaming flying sword didn''t seem to have too many miracles!


    The night dragon began to dive, like a dumpling dive!


    Boby swallowed his saliva, and his hands gripping the handle of the hammer began to turn white


    At this moment, whoosh!


    A light ring, then a red light rushed into the air! Into the night dragon group!


    With the scream of the night dragon, every night dragon in the red light has become a dead dragon, and has completely become a dumpling!


    But the number of night dragons is too much, and their speed is also dissatisfied, there are still a few night dragons rushed through chufei''s flying sword blockade, straight at a face of ignorant force of Bobbi!


    In this regard, Chu Fei is also very helpless, his flying sword has not been trained to the third level, can''t separate out more flying sword, otherwise where have these night dragon blast stab son''s opportunity!


    However, Chu Fei is still unable to let a child of Bobbi face the attack of the night dragon, so he floats to Bobbi''s side, and then launches the sword and shield.


    Sword shield directly wrapped two people, and night dragon also just rushed to Bobbi!


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    With the comfort of Chu Fei, countless swords gush out of the sword shield, directly stabbing the night dragons into a sieve. At the same time, Chu Fei pushes out the corpses of these night dragons.


    The next moment, red light returned to Chu Fei''s side, Chu Fei also took back the flying sword and Dao fire in an instant.


    The battle started in an instant, but it ended in an instant. Chufei laughingly patted Bobbi on the shoulder, and then walked back to the locomotive sidecar.

 Chapter 708

    Until chufei was bored and thirsty, boby didn''t respond. Chufei didn''t know what the child was doing there.


    But Chu Fei didn''t rush to have a good drink at that time.


    A moment later, Bobbie finally responded. She put away her hammer, and then hopped back to the locomotive. Instead of getting on the bus, she jumped on the sidecar and exclaimed excitedly:


    "my God, how did you do it! What is that red light! Is that magic! Awesome! But I''ve never seen that kind of magic! And what''s that double light shield! Why are those night dragons pierced by things coming out of the light shield! Is that fire magic! Now the magicians are so powerful! "


    Chu Fei holds his forehead and grins bitterly. If he doesn''t stop the child, he doesn''t know when Bobbi can talk about it.


    Chufei changed a steamed bread, then put it into Bobbi''s mouth directly, and simply and rudely interrupted Bobbi''s question.


    "First of all, I''m not a fire magician, or a fire magician can''t be as powerful as I am. Then, the red light is not magic. It''s certain that the mask is very powerful, because it''s a very powerful skill! Well, get in the car. Those night dragons don''t have what you want, do they? "


    Steamed bread doesn''t exist in the demon world at all, so boby doesn''t know what it is, but the sweet taste makes boby almost forget to speak.


    She quickly swallowed the steamed bread, then looked at Chu Fei, pointed to her mouth and called: "what is this, what is this! How delicious! Any more? Any more, I still want to eat it! "


    To be sure, boby is not a beautiful and lovely Lori, but this kind of rough and crazy happiness can easily infect others. Chu Fei saw that she was so excited, but also affected by the good mood, steamed bread milk tea supply.


    Well, naturally, steamed bread and milk tea don''t match, but who cares!


    The breakfast coming in advance and the battle just ended make boby happy like a silly girl. Fortunately, it didn''t really take much time.


    Next on the way also did not encounter more dangerous Warcraft, occasionally encountered some threats are also excited by boby yelled to get done, chufei happy leisure nature also did not take the initiative.


    But this way also let chufei find a little special of Bobbi, her body seems to be a little strong. Chufei has seen many dwarves, but even the adult dwarves can''t compete with Bobbi''s body.


    It seems that boby was born tough.


    And after encountering the tooth pig twice again, Chu Fei affirmed his judgment that the child was definitely born.


    She doesn''t need to use a hammer when she collides with the tooth pig. She just needs to avoid the tooth pig''s tusks!


    A few days later, excited all the way Bobbie finally quieted down, and their locomotive also stopped on a piece of red earth.


    Far away, far away in the sky, there is a towering volcano, where is the highest volcano, which is also the place where the legendary omniscient dwarf copper beard is located.


    Between the location of the volcano and chufei, there is a large steel city with many steel buildings. Although it is far away, the oppressive feeling of steel buildings has begun to affect here.


    Chufei speculates that the iron and steel city itself should also have a magic array to protect, otherwise it is impossible for chufei to have such a sense of oppression.


    "Let''s go. We should be here in half a day." Boby''s look became more religious and she drove steadily. At this moment, she was like a pilgrim.


    Chu Fei was very curious about this, but he didn''t ask, because he thought he could guess. After all, the bronze beard is called omniscient, which is the same reputation as saint and Pope, so Boby''s pilgrimage like performance can be explained.


    Although we have clearly seen the city and the volcano, it took us more than an hour to get to the entrance of the city.


    This is indeed a steel city, but it is not a pure casting city.


    In other words, it doesn''t exist only for casting combat equipment like Ironforge. In fact, the steel city here is the result of the development of science and technology.


    "Terminal, scan, high-speed, the level of science and technology of my city."


    The terminal responds, and Chu Fei enters the steel city as a sidecar.


    As soon as he entered the city, boby got excited. Except for the dwarfs who came and went, boby was happy to see everything. However, chufei also found that in this huge city, there are not only dwarves, but also many races. Some are obviously native races of the demon world, but some seem to come from other worlds. Here, chufei even sees human beings.


    However, those humans do not look normal, peaceful and ordinary. Their appearance and state are like crazy Frankenstein. Prosthetics and exoskeletons can be seen everywhere.Looking at the residents coming and going, chufei began to doubt whether he had entered a world of Steampunk, rather than the demon world at all.


    Scanning finished, analyzing Analysis results: the level of science and technology in this city has surpassed the steam age, and their power source is magic crystal.


    "So..."


    So, compared with the earth, they are taking a completely different path, which is rough, simple, direct and effective.


    Chu Fei pondered, he found that he had to re-examine the demon world.


    Since there is such a rough city of science and technology, the level of science and technology of the whole demon world is certainly not low.


    In this way, I don''t know how long later, the car finally passed through the whole steel city and began to go towards the highest volcano behind.


    "Hey, do you see it? Do you see it? They have a lot more new things! Those things look great! Although it''s a little expensive, it must be very powerful! How nice... "


    Boby began to get excited again, while chufei listened quietly with a smile on his face. When Bobbi described her shock for the third time with almost the same excitement, chufei interrupted her and asked:


    "who made everything in this city?"


    "Over there! The highest volcano is made by omniscient dwarves and elders! They are the smartest people in the whole demon world


    Chufei listened with a smile. He began to wonder if there were only a few words that boby could use to praise others.


    "Are there many dwarf elders there?"


    "Yes, where can all the clever dwarfs enter in the end! And where to make the freshest thing in the world


    "And you?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "I''ll go in, too. They''ve already promised me!" Bobbie said with pride.


    "Ah? When will you be allowed to go into the highest volcano and make things with the elders? "


    "Yes! They promised me when I was nine years old! "


    "Nine? When you were nine years old, you ran from home to the highest volcano by yourself? " Chufei redefined Bobbie as a bear child.


    "No, I didn''t run from home when I was nine years old. I ran from the city of steel. At that time, I came to the city of steel with my father!"


    Chufei didn''t ask, but he was sure that he didn''t come to play that time. It was just that boby thought he was coming to play.


    The locomotive sped all the way and soon approached the highest volcano.


    There is a wide road from the city of steel to the highest volcano, so there is no discomfort along the way.


    At the end of the road, chufei saw a cave, or tunnel, under the volcano


    On both sides of the tunnel entrance, there are dwarf soldiers'' handles, but they all seem to know Bobbi, so there is no one to pick up the excited Bobbi.


    And boby is more excited, shouting, greeting, galloping into the tunnel.


    As soon as he entered the tunnel, chufei was shocked by the Dwarfs'' technological level again. Of course, this is a combination of technology and magic.


    The tunnel is tall and wide, and the road surface has become a steel road. The deeper the tunnel goes, the more you can feel a stream of hot air coming from the pavement. However, this stream of hot air will not make people feel hot, it will only make people feel warm.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, Bobbie finally stepped on the brake.


    At this time, they have come to a checkpoint.


    Chufei can see clearly that this should be the first pass to the core of the highest volcano. The tunnel entrance is at most an ordinary boundary sentry.


    Compared with the entrances and exits of large-scale Expressways on earth, this checkpoint has not only the steel fence in the middle of the road, but also the steel houses on both sides.


    This is a kind of momentum, and these momentum comes from the style of the building and the serious dwarven soldiers on the facade of the building!


    But boby didn''t care about it. She ran to the door of the house on the right side, yelling excitedly and patting on the door, saying:


    "Uncle Blackbeard, I''m coming again! Come out and see me! Uncle Blackbeard, are you there! Come out and see me


    After a few calls, a burst of helpless laughter came from the house.


    "Little Bobbie, why are you here again! I don''t know. Be quiet. You''re a girl


    "I''m still a dwarf! Dwarves don''t like quiet! Uncle Blackbeard, open the door quickly


    Boby''s Refutation was just words, but chufei felt speechless.


    But the door of the house didn''t open because of Bobbie. Instead, the small window beside it was opened. Then a dark dwarf with a thick black beard stretched out his head.


    "Little Bobbie, did you still steal out this time? Who is who? " He saw chufei.


    "I didn''t run out stealthily, I helped my father to deliver people! Ah, yes, there''s another letter Then boby took out the captain''s letter of recommendation and gave it to the Blackbeard dwarf.The dwarf opened the envelope and looked at it. Then he understood Chu Fei''s identity and intention. He gave chufei a smile and said:


    "just go in with boby. He will take you to find the elders."


    "Thank you." Chufei thanks politely, and boby receives the letter.


    I thought I could go in and walk inside. Chufei was all ready. But boby began to knock on the door again, and he kept trying to jump up and look inside through the small window.

 Chapter 709

    "Uncle Blackbeard, why don''t you open the door? Uncle Blackbeard, are you hiding something good! Yes, no! There must be something new. Uncle Blackbeard, open the door quickly. I want to go in. I want to see what''s good! "


    "No, no, don''t talk nonsense, little Bobbi. There are so many new things. Go to work as soon as possible. This is the first time you''ve helped your father. You can''t make any mistakes!"


    The Blackbeard dwarf has a depressed face and a defensive face. Chufei can see clearly from behind. Boby must be right. The Blackbeard dwarf must have something new! But he didn''t want to Or dare not take out, after all, is a bear child.


    "I won''t make a mistake. I''ve already brought him here! No shame, no loss! I''ve read all the letters to you. Uncle Blackbeard, just open the door. I''ll have a look, just a look! "


    "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, take him in as soon as possible. People are waiting for their first aid friends. You can''t delay his time like this." The black bearded dwarf was going crazy. Chu Fei stood up at the right time, patted Bobbi on the shoulder and said, "yes, I''m really worried. Bobbi, please take me to find the omniscient elder bronze beard first."


    Chufei all stood up to speak, and boby was embarrassed to toss. However, her eyes when she looked at the Blackbeard dwarf were still full of curiosity and reluctance.


    Chu Fei urged again, saying:


    "OK, Bobbie, take me first!"


    "Well..." After struggling for a while, boby agreed, and then looked at Blackbeard: "Uncle Blackbeard, I''ll come back later."


    "OK, OK, I''ll come back later. I can''t run again. Go quickly..." Blackbeard touched the cold sweat on his forehead and urged boby and chufei to leave.


    As he passed through the small window, Chu Fei glanced at the simple furnishings in the room and a very complicated female figure


    At that moment, chufei suspected that the Blackbeard dwarf was also a traverser! After all, only the earth has that kind of adult articles.


    The key is that the world should not need this kind of substitute! After all, the magic world


    Walking behind boby, chufei shook his head hard and put the dirty idea behind him. Boby didn''t notice chufei''s abnormality, but she didn''t continue to indulge in her curiosity about the new things in the Blackbeard dwarf''s room. Instead, she changed her pious look


    The interior of the supreme volcano is like a super large world factory. There are steel structures all over the volcano. Except for shelves, stairs and other things, chufei can''t recognize what it is.


    After walking in the belly of "steel giant" for more than half an hour, boby takes chufei into an "elevator", but the elevator body is just a combination of round metal and magic crystal, and the power is the magic power provided by the ground.


    There is no need to study the specific principle. Chufei only needs to know that the magic elevator is very easy to use.


    Take the elevator all the way up, after a continuous number of floors, the elevator finally stops on the highest floor, which is only a few meters away from the top of the highest volcano.


    Here, in addition to a circular steel derrick structure in the center, the rest is built into something similar to an astronomical center.


    "The letter of recommendation is directly for the elderly, so I won''t take you to run around. I''ll bring you to him directly. Other elders are in the lower layers."


    When I got out of the elevator, Bo introduced me.


    "Over there, in the big ball!" Boby pointed to what chufei thought was "something similar to the astronomical center". The hemispherical building should have covered an area of more than 1000 square meters.


    when she came to the door, boby didn''t shout like she was facing the Blackbeard dwarf below. She pressed a button by the door and waited quietly.


    Boby is not noisy, chufei is naturally quiet. About ten minutes later, the heavy metal door opened slowly, but no dwarf came out. On the contrary, a Female Elf came to open the door.


    Looking at the appearance of the elf, chufei guessed that it should be the native Elf race in the demon world, that is, the legendary dark elf.


    The dark elf girl didn''t look surprised when she saw Bobbi, but when she saw chufei, the surprise on her face came out.


    "Hello, elder sister. He was asked by the captain of the merchant ship No.3. Here is a letter of recommendation." Boby took out the letter and gave it to the elf. Then he waited quietly.


    The genie nodded and didn''t ask them to go in. Instead, he turned and closed the door. More than ten minutes later, the door opened again. This time, the dark elf woman just came out.


    "Come in." A simple sentence, but let Chu Fei have a sense of relief, after all, had been waiting for so long!


    As soon as he entered the huge hemispherical room, Chu Fei saw a water ball floating in the middle of the roomMaybe it''s not a water ball, but a ball formed by something else, but the water like texture can''t be ignored.


    There are many ripples on the transparent ball, but these ripples are very small, each of them is very small, even if they become large, they will not produce huge waves.


    Just with the naked eye, it''s just like this. Although it''s amazing, Chu Fei didn''t care too much. However, the terminal spoke at this time and said:


    - pay attention to the energy change above, it seems to be a globe of the demon world.


    In a word, Chu Fei immediately realized the energy change of the terminal.


    Although not a magician, chufei is very sensitive to the existence of magic energy. After carefully feeling, Chu Fei found that there were different energy points in different areas above the water ball.


    It seems that different energy points indicate different regions, and the corresponding is the ocean and continent of the demon world.


    "Although there is no shortage of Terrans in the city of steel, there are still very few who can come to me."


    Just when chufei was immersed in the big water ball, a strong dwarf came from the depth of the house with a smile. He didn''t walk fast, and he was looking down at a book as he walked.


    Hearing this sound, chufei looked up, while boby next to him called out: "grandfather bronze beard!"


    "Ah! Why are you here again, little Bobbie Hearing Bobbi''s voice, copper beard raised his head, and there was also a clatter. Chu Fei took a close look and found that the sound came from the bar under the copper beard. In other words, it was his beard!


    It''s really a copper beard!


    At the moment of discovering this, Chu Fei doubted whether he had seen transformers! Tongxu Tongxu, I thought it was just a name, but I didn''t expect it to be so realistic! What''s more, the copper beard is not copper wire, but something like a tiny copper bead curtain


    On the other hand, the so-called omniscient copper beard has long recognized that boby is not the original leader of chufei, so he said that. Boby responded with a smile:


    "I want to see if grandfather copper beard can add something more to my hammer!"


    "More! It''s that big! So What do you want to add to it, little Bobbie? "


    "Add Well I don''t know. I want to add a fire to it again! A fire that will never be extinguished


    "Then how do you use it? The fire weapon is not suitable for you to use!"


    "Well, I''ll think about it again..." Boby really ran to the side to think seriously, which made Chu Fei look confused.


    "Well, your name is chufei, isn''t it? Such a name is rare. Which old family do you come from? " Copper must look at Chu Fei and ask kindly.


    "No, I''m just from a very ordinary Family. " Chu Fei said that he was stunned because his family was not ordinary, but he was rich. However, after the world of crape myrtle and magic, Chu Fei affirmed his view.


    "Ha ha, I already know your intention. You are from the mortal world. You also have two friends who have fallen into the demon world from the mortal world, so you want to find them."


    "It''s true, but the fact is different from the letter. My two friends fell into the demon world half a month ago."


    "Not at the same time?" Copper must doubt took out the letter, the letter is written at the same time into the demon world, but the accident separated. Chu Fei shook his head and said:


    "they were pulled into the demon world by a sudden force. At that time, I was not around. I didn''t know that until I came back a few days ago. Then I asked someone to find a way to send me into the demon world. I just didn''t expect that the demon world would So Complex. "


    "Ha ha, it turns out that this is the real core. I thought that God''s blessing is your lie."


    "Well How do you know? " Chu Fei asks for something from others, so there''s no need to cheat each other.


    "Because there is no such thing as blessing fruit at all. This is the demon world, the place of the demon gods. Where can other gods let the demon world throw any fruit?"


    "Ah, so it is. It seems that many of them don''t believe in demons..."


    "It''s your misunderstanding that no one believes in crazy dwarves. We just admit their existence. What we really believe in is our own power."


    Said this section, the copper must bright own biceps brachii.


    Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "well, it seems that I have made too many mistakes about dwarves."


    "Ha ha, this is a normal thing, even if most of the life in the demon world will be like this. Well, come with me. "


    When he said this, he led Chu Fei around the big water ball and came to a wide table. There were many books on the table, most of which were made of animal skin, and some paper of poor quality.


    Copper beard picked up a book on the table, opened it and found it"Half a month ago, to be exact, less than half a month ago, I did monitor a huge space energy and two lives brought into the demon world by that force."


    "You got it!? Where did they fall! They... "


    "Don''t get excited. They landed far away from here. To get there, they had to cross the void sea twice, and then cross the central continent."

 Chapter 710

    "So far? They... "


    "They should have landed in the three continents on the west side of the central continent at that time. It''s hard to say which one. The void fissure was torn open by force, and it was disturbed all the time. In the end, I observed that there was a violent fluctuation in the space fissure, and then the fissure disappeared, because my observation didn''t do anything about it The method has an accurate result


    "Ah, so..." Chu Fei thought while listening, and soon affirmed that the changes of the cracks must have a lot to do with the response of Longwu and Huqing.


    "In any case, the change of that space crack is abnormal, otherwise I can determine their specific location."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m satisfied to know that. It''s better than running around like a headless fly."


    "Well, you''re good." Copper must look at Chu Fei, eyes flashing appreciation, but now Chu Fei can not be in the mood to care about other people''s appreciation, because copper must tell him the information is not optimistic.


    It took so long to get to the continent of the fury dwarves from the floating island of void, not to mention crossing the void sea twice and crossing a central continent.


    Chu Fei suspected that it would be easier to give up here. After all, he didn''t know it was several years after he found Wan Yu and them.


    Chu Fei''s anxiety and helplessness can''t be covered up. The copper beard that has lived for many years can be seen at a glance.


    He pondered for a moment, as if thinking about it. Soon, the copper beard figured it out, then went to the table, rummaged through a lot of information for a long time, and finally took out a roll of animal skin. At this time, Chu Fei wanted to leave.


    However, just as Chu Fei was about to say goodbye, Tong Xu shook his hide scroll and said:


    "I can send it to the seaside village on the west side of the central mainland..."


    "Really? Great Chu Fei was very happy, but copper beard just smile and said:


    "it''s not easy to start a long-distance transmission. I need something."


    "What is it?" Although Chu Fei had a feeling of being poured with cold water, he finally saw the hope again.


    "Magic crystal, and it can''t be ordinary magic crystal, it must be dragon crystal. You can... "


    Copper beard called Chu Fei to the table, and then spread out the scroll of animal skin in his hand.


    "You see, this is the death place of Antarctica, the coldest continent in the southernmost part of the demon world."


    Chu Fei nodded and understood where it was when he heard the word "Antarctica".


    "There is an ancient transmission array near us. Although it costs a lot of money, it is much simpler than going directly to the west of the central continent. Antarctica''s dead space is very special. Apart from the ancient transmission array that can connect with our transmission array, the biggest feature is that there are no messy cracks in space. It''s a real normal continent, but it''s full of the breath of death. "


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "there is Dragon Crystal in the south pole, right? What is Dragon Crystal? Tell me more about it?"


    Copper beard sighed and said:


    "it has to start from a legend that has been handed down for a long time First of all, you have to know that the demon world, the underworld, or the mortal world where you come from are actually different worlds in the same plane. On this plane, there is the God plane, which is commonly known as the divine world. "


    Chufei listened quietly, and he didn''t know when he was thinking about how to upgrade himself. Boby also came to him.


    "The divine world is the home of the main gods. Each of them represents an extreme. But the main gods are not invincible. They also have their own enemies. It is said that in a certain war, one of the main gods of the dragon clan was defeated by the enemy. In order to protect her and give her a safe place to recuperate, the other main gods exiled her to a separate small plane, which is here now. "


    Chu Fei frowned. This legend sounds very confusing, and its credibility is very low.


    "But none of them thought that the enemy''s attack was too terrible. Although the Dragon God tried his best to recuperate in Antarctica, he had no way to suppress his injuries. On the contrary, countless dead spirits spread from the wounds. In the end, not only the Dragon God died, but also the whole Antarctic continent was turned into a dead place. Since then, the souls of the dead races in the demon world have been unable to leave the demon world and enter the underworld. Instead, they have been gathered in the Antarctic continent, so the Antarctic continent is called the Antarctic dead land. "


    "What about Longjing?"


    "Dragon Crystal is a kind of magic crystal growing near the skeleton left by the Dragon God after his death. It is said that there are dragon spirits wandering in it."


    "Is Longjing a legend or..."


    "The story about Longjing is a legend, but it''s true. Many people have seen it with their own eyes. We even had one on the side of the highest volcano."


    "How many? How big is Longjing? What shape is it? ""The size varies, but according to the information sent by the devil emperor, the largest number of Longjing is no more than one person. When it is young, it is not said that Longjing will grow. Although it grows very slowly, it will grow in the end. Any small Longjing can grow very big."


    "Well, the size of one person means..."


    "Ah, it''s my negligence. It''s the custom of us dwarves. Naturally, it''s according to the size of us dwarves."


    Chu Fei nodded. In this way, it means that the maximum height of the Dragon Crystal is no more than one meter three.


    "Well, how big a Dragon Crystal do you need?"


    "It doesn''t need to be too big. That big piece is enough. The energy contained in the Dragon Crystal is huge and pure. It''s still the kind without dragon soul. If there is dragon soul in it, I''m afraid the knuckle size is enough."


    This time, the size of the copper beard was the size of the egg, which made chufei give a sigh.


    "Well, I''ll find a piece of Dragon Crystal and bring it back. Then you can take me to the seaside village in the west of the central mainland!"


    "Well, it''s very dangerous to die in Antarctica. I can''t arrange for someone to take you, so it''s all up to you." Copper must finish saying and then look at Chu Fei''s eyes, seem to want to see Chu Fei after hearing his words of nervous, fear expression.


    As a result, he was disappointed, not only did he not see Chu Fei''s tension and fear, but also saw Chu Fei''s relaxation, happiness and the strength to do a big fight.


    Chufei''s performance made Tongxu look confused. After all, as an elder of a violent dwarf, he thought that his grasp of human heart was very accurate, but chufei, an outsider, made him suffer a dull loss.


    "Are there any restrictions on going there? If not, I want to start now. "


    "There''s no limit, but you have to wait for me. I''ll prepare the crystal for your transmission. We''ll start the transmission array when we go, but you need to start it when you come back. If there is no crystal, you can''t come back at all."


    Chu Fei wanted to say that he didn''t need extra crystal, but he gave up. The fact that someone else can send a transmission crystal means that Longjing is worth their efforts, so chufei doesn''t have to pretend to be a wolf with a big tail.


    After that, copper beard asked a female dark elf to lead him out of the building and go to an empty room on the same floor to wait. And copper beard went to prepare everything.


    In fact, it''s just a room without any valuable research materials and instruments. There are all kinds of tables, chairs, benches, beds and carpets in it. It seems that it should be a place for people on duty to rest.


    However, considering the existence of the top floor, it is estimated that there is no other person who can come to the room to have a rest except copper beard himself.


    As for the dark elves, they should live somewhere else.


    After entering this room, chufei felt as if he had been forgotten. No one came to talk to him for more than two hours. In the middle, he also released his own divine consciousness, but there were special magic barriers in many places. Chu Fei''s divine consciousness could not be penetrated, so he could not see anything.


    In the end, Chu Fei asked the terminal to scan the place and fully analyze the scientific and technological level of the rabid dwarves, so it was time to collect data.


    Just when Chu Feixian had five backs and six beasts, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, but the sound was very careful.


    In doubt, Chu Fei let out his divine sense, and found that the man who came was boby the dwarf.


    "Chu..." Boby just wanted to knock at the door, the door was opened by chufei, and then they stared for a long time, no one said anything.


    "Why? What are you doing here? " In the end, chufei broke the silence.


    "I Go ahead and go in Boby breaks into the room. Chufei closes the door with his backhand, and then looks at boby waiting for her to speak.


    After sitting on the bed, boby immediately said:


    "just now I was designing my sledgehammer transformation plan, and then suddenly I heard grandfather Tongxu talking to me. He asked me to come to you, and then he took you to the transmission array. Then he would arrange a dark spirit to send the crystal stone for transmission, and then..."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait? Isn''t it agreed? How can you sneak around? " Chu Fei was puzzled. After all, his ears were almost filled with the name of "omniscient dwarf elder bronze beard" all the way, but now it doesn''t seem like that.


    "Because many people don''t agree with the decision of grandfather Tongxu, they think it''s a waste to let you go to Antarctica to die. They think it''s impossible for you to come back alive, so it''s just a waste to give you crystal stone."


    "Well, that means you don''t mind sending me to death in Antarctica, do you?"


    Bobbie was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to have thought about it from this angle at all, but soon waved her hand and said, "that''s not the point. The point is to follow me now!"


    With that, boby directly pulls chufei out of the room. After two steps, chufei feels that a magic barrier falls on him and boby, which seems to isolate some power of exploration.


    "It''s the magic of the dark elves. Let''s go!"In front of him, boby led chufei to the other side of the crater. There was a huge room opposite to the hemispheric room. Inside was a metal platform, above which was the transmission array.


    As soon as he entered the room, Chu Fei felt the huge magic fluctuation, which was controllable and peaceful.


    "Go! Go up Bobbi took chufei and ran to the teleport array. As soon as he heard the steps, there was a wave, and then a dark elf woman suddenly appeared there.


    She is holding a bundle in her hand, which should be the magic crystal for transmission.


    "Take it, don''t lose it. Just put it into the ancient transmission array according to the shape, and then it will start by itself."


    With that, the dark spirit disappeared. Chufei knew that as long as he expanded his divine consciousness, he would find her, but it was unnecessary.


    "I can only help you here. Originally, I wanted to go with you, but grandfather Tongxu said that the death place in Antarctica is not suitable for me, and I can''t deal with the ghosts there, so you have to rely on yourself. I know you are very powerful!"


    "Thank you. I''ll treat you to delicious food later." Chufei waved his hand with a smile, and then Bobbi left the transmission array. The next moment, it seems that he was remotely controlled, and the transmission array started.


    The white light flashed and chufei disappeared.

 Chapter 711

    After chufei left, the dark elf that had disappeared reappeared. Her appearance startled Bobbie, but later Bobbie looked at her strangely and said nothing.


    "Come on, the elder is waiting for you."


    With that, the dark elf led Bobbi out of here and went straight to the big hemispherical room where the copper beard was.


    There was no other dwarf in the room except copper beard. Only a few dark elves were busy with the things copper beard had ordered.


    "Grandpa Tongxu, why are you here? Aren''t you having a meeting with other grandfathers?"


    "Hahaha, you are still young, you don''t have to ask so many things." When he finished speaking, he wanted to go away, but boby wanted to realize something. She took Tongxu''s hand and said:


    "Grandpa Tongxu, you Are you lying to him? "


    "He? Who do you mean? " The smile on Tongxu''s face is still the same, but his eyes have begun to be a little unhappy.


    Boby also saw this, but in her opinion, copper beard''s unhappiness was due to her rudeness to the elderly.


    "That human named chufei, my father said, he has eaten the fruit of God''s blessing, only good people can be qualified to eat the fruit of God''s blessing."


    "You You didn''t hear what he said to me when he came in, little Bobbie? "


    "I..." Boby scratched her head, but she didn''t hear it. In fact, she was hiding far away at that time. She was basically in the corner, thinking about how to improve the power of her hammer.


    "So, you don''t know that he didn''t eat shenfuguo at all. He cheated the captain, your father and you. Although his purpose is to save people, cheating is cheating, so he will be punished."


    "To the Antarctic dead?" Asked little Bobbi in a daze.


    The copper beard nodded, and the beard of the copper bead curtain kept tinkling with his nodding.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t really let him die anywhere. After he understands his mistake, we will take him back and help him find his friends."


    As an elder of dwarves, Tongxu is naturally authoritative in speaking, especially in the face of violent dwarves of the same race. But one person is special, and that''s boby.


    Bobbi''s thirst for knowledge and new things is so urgent, but at the same time, besides knowledge, the elder Tongxu doesn''t have much wechat for her.


    Therefore, boby is the surprise of copper whisker, but it is also the helpless existence of copper whisker.


    "Well, little Bobbie, let''s transform your hammer. Have you thought of anything?"


    "I..." Boby hesitated for a moment, seemed to be tangled, but this tangle ended quickly, "I think well, add flame to my hammer! That would be great! "


    "Well, come on, let''s transform it now!"


    ¡­¡­


    Antarctica is a continent full of ice and death.


    According to the scanning results of the terminal on the demon world planet, the area of the Antarctic dead place is larger than that of the earth''s south pole, and the temperature is lower. But different from the rich Antarctic ecology of the earth, the Antarctic of the demon world is really a dead place.


    Living life is almost impossible to exist naturally in Antarctica, and few outside life dare to enter.


    On a high iceberg on the east coast of the dead continent, there is a huge platform, on which there is a huge and simple ancient transmission array. Chufei was transported here.


    "It''s cold It''s cold just to look at it. "


    Chu Fei held his shoulder, although his body could not feel the cold, he did it subconsciously.


    "Terminal, come and see what''s interesting about this transmission array!"


    It''s more and more natural for chufei to talk with the terminal, mainly because he is gradually used to the super advanced artificial intelligence of the terminal.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the dish like shape of the terminal, he might have regarded the terminal as a normal human.


    It has a history of more than 100000 years.


    After hearing the result given by the terminal, Chu Fei was stunned. 100000 years is not a small number. Even though Chu Fei didn''t have an accurate concept of more than a thousand years, he only knew the horror of 100000 years from the field of mathematics.


    "100000 years of history? Is it that long? "


    It''s more than 100000 years. It''s hard to say. After all, it''s magic array. Magic energy will affect the results of physical tests.


    Chu Fei nodded dully. Although he didn''t understand, he could still understand the spirit.


    "Ah That is to say, the civilization of the demon world has existed for more than 100000 years? There''s nothing special about it. Lagerstroemia has a longer history... "


    Although he said so, Chu Fei knew that he just said it casually, which had no meaning at all. Especially after comparing the earth The human history of the earth is only a few years, not to mention the era that can be called "civilization".


    "Forget it, go for a walk, go in and look for the Dragon Crystal. Can you scan the position where the Dragon crystal grows on the terminal?" As he said this, Chu Fei stepped down from the huge ancient teleportation array. Just after a few steps, Chu Fei suddenly stopped, turned back and frowned"Terminal, this Can you blow it up? "


    No, at least with your current strength and exchange point.


    This is very simple, that is to say, Chu Fei has no such power to unlock and exchange things now


    "Ah Let''s go. "


    Chufei''s mood is very strange, no one knows what he thought at this time, even the terminal is confused by chufei''s sudden words.


    Chufei''s location is on the east coast of the dead place in Antarctica, so there is no danger except for the cold and endless darkness.


    After a brief exploration of the surrounding environment, Chu Fei affirmed his conjecture, and then directly called out the flying sword, and then chose a direction, and then galloped away.


    Chu Fei carefully controlled his own speed, and also carefully guarded around. With the deepening of chufei, chufei felt that the light in this world was getting darker and darker. Later, it was very similar to the state of other world in the evening.


    After flying for more than half an hour, chufei began to feel strange gusts of cold wind passing by.


    Chu Fei reduced the speed of the flying sword to the slowest, and then slowly floated, looking around carefully as he floated.


    Finally, chufei saw clearly the cold wind.


    They are translucent shadows, which look like the ghosts in the earth horror film, but their shapes are a little more blurred. If they stand still in any place, it is basically difficult to find them with the naked eye.


    After seeing these ghosts, chufei stopped and released his own divine consciousness Just like chufei always asked the terminal to do, he just wanted to collect some effective data.


    A moment later, chufei knew more about it.


    "This place consumes a lot of divine consciousness, although under the divine consciousness, these ghosts can''t escape But you have to take it easy... "


    This is a wandering soul. It is the weakest undead in this area. Without any means of attack or intelligence, it can only wander in ignorance.


    "Information from the dwarves?" Chu Fei asked casually.


    When introducing the Antarctic dead place, Tongxu didn''t specifically say what monsters there were, just that there were many dangerous dead souls. However, because there were a lot of information in that room, chufei let the terminal scan and collect it by itself.


    Now it seems that chufei''s decision is not bad.


    These wandering souls will unconsciously devour each other and gradually form a powerful undead. In the demon world, they are called evil spirits.


    "Evil ghost What about the location of Longjing? What''s the danger over there? "


    According to the information, Long Jing is the most advanced spirit in the center of the Antarctic dead place. After the evil ghost is promoted, it is Yingling. Yingling can recover a little, but it is more about fighting consciousness. They are warlike, warlike and exist in groups.


    "Well, in a word, it''s all undead. It''s no threat to me."


    Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. Your fire is not endless.


    "Well, by the way, you just said that Yingling is the most advanced, right? There is no higher existence than Yingling, right?"


    According to the data collected so far, it is true.


    Chu Fei nodded. Now that he had got the information, there was no need to tie his hands and feet.


    After that, chufei stepped on the flying sword and flew as fast as he could to the center of Antarctica.


    Along the way, Chu Fei saw countless souls, including many evil spirits. Sometimes, because he didn''t fly high enough, Chu Fei doubted whether he was passing through the bodies of several evil spirits and wandering spirits.


    It was a very strange feeling, hard to explain


    In chufei''s full speed flight, he soon came to the center of the Antarctic dead. All the way, Chu Fei didn''t have any fighting. He only summoned Firebirds to disperse the undead when he needed to spend too much and rest, and then threw them out of the tin house to rest.


    In this way, less than a day later, chufei approached the center of the Antarctic dead.


    -- it has entered the central area. There is a special energy reaction 232 kilometers ahead. It is preliminarily estimated that it is the place where Longjing grows.


    "Well, take a break. I''ll have something to eat."


    After summoning the Firebird to disperse the more and more wandering spirits and evil spirits gathered around, and the occasional spirits, Chu Fei threw out the tin house, and then went in to have a rest.


    A few hours later, Chu Fei came out in a daze, and then saw a scene that made him speechless.


    Because the tin house is protected by the God fighting array, there will not be any undead close to it. However, there are countless undead around the tin house.


    The key point is that the souls of the dead surrounding here are not wandering souls and evil spirits, but heroes, a large number of heroes.


    Compared with wandering spirits, evil spirits are ghosts who have the ability to hurt people, kill people and make mischief. Their bodies are uncertain, but their combat effectiveness is limited. It is speculated that a swordsman of Chu is not as powerful as a ghost.Yingling is not the same. Yingling basically has a fixed shape, which is similar to human shape, but it is neither the appearance of simple human, nor the appearance of dwarf, nor the appearance of dark elves, demons and other races.


    The appearance of Yingling is very similar to the combination of these humanoid races. They are tall like demons, strong like dwarves, and their action form is more like normal human beings. Moreover, they also have the concept of clothes (armor).


    Although it''s not sure whether their clothes and armor are illusory or are really condensed by any force, judging from their simple appearance, these heroes should have a lot of room for improvement.

 Chapter 712

    This is not the point. The real point is that these heroes did not stand together in a mess, but formed a square array like soldiers!


    This is still the initial state. After chufei came out of the tin house, these spirits seemed to see the target, and the square formation immediately became a charge formation!


    At that moment, the change from the square formation to the triangle formation made Chu Fei gape. He really didn''t know how to react!


    "Terminal, is this the intelligence in the dwarf''s data?"


    Yes, but it''s clear that there''s something wrong with the dwarves.


    The terminal floats behind Chu Fei''s head and flies up and down. At a glance, Chu Fei knows that it is collecting new data.


    "It''s clear that wandering souls are constantly promoted. Even if they have intelligence, even if they have fighting instinct, how can they produce the concept of battle array?"


    -- the data is not enough to judge, but it must be related to Longjing in the core area.


    Chu Fei frowned. Naturally, the judgment of the terminal would not have too big a problem. It was basically the same as his idea. The key is, now Chu Fei is thinking about whether to eliminate these things directly or look again


    In the process of entanglement, the charging battle lines composed of those heroes around have begun to approach this side.


    Chufei estimated that once these heroes started charging, their speed would be improved instantly. After all, they were not ordinary human beings. Charging was not so difficult for them.


    In order to avoid being beaten, Chu Fei decides to go back to the tin house first.


    After returning to the tin house, chufei immediately turned on the monitoring of the tin house. Looking at the contents on the TV, chufei felt that things were weird.


    Because after chufei returned to the tin house, the heroes who had already begun to prepare for the battle and charge changed into a square array again, and then surrounded them safely.


    "Terminal, how many of them are there?" Although the divine consciousness can make people count clearly in a very short time, it still needs some effort in the end. With the terminal, Chu Fei doesn''t want to work hard.


    There are eight squares, four thousand souls.


    "Integer?"


    The number is not small, but compared with the special performance of the spirits, the number is only an additional attribute. Confused, distressed and curious, Chu Fei opens his Dantian space and sees the wooden house built by Lai Chi and Leslie.


    The two of them did not study the puppets outside the wooden house, and their figures were not seen around. This shows that they are inside the house


    For the purpose of making both sides not embarrassed, Chu Fei did not directly explore the situation inside the wooden house, nor directly communicate with them in his heart, but waited for more than an hour.


    When Chu Fei felt almost, he communicated with them in his heart.


    "Reich, Leslie, come out if you''re not busy!"


    "Just finished, hee hee..." Leslie''s voice immediately came, and then laichi stood in front of chufei with an embarrassed face.


    "Well, laichi is almost alone. Leslie, you keep on resting."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Chu Fei helps the forehead, Lai Chi is embarrassed.


    However, when this embarrassing atmosphere slowly disappeared, Chu Fei found that Lai Chi''s body seemed to have changed a lot. Although he is his favorite, Chu Fei doesn''t know what kind of changes have taken place in Lai Chi''s body, but he can feel that he can''t be wrong.


    "Lai Chi, is there any change in your body?"


    "Yes, master, it''s changed a lot. I feel that my Lich body and Leslie''s Banshee body have changed a lot. Besides maintaining the advantages of our original body, our body is more like human beings..."


    "Ah? What do you say? "


    "Well This So what, is So what It''s more like a person... "


    Cough!


    Chu Fei understood Lai Chi''s meaning, so he choked him with a mouthful of saliva.


    This is a very embarrassing topic, but I have to say that it is also a very huge change.


    "It''s a good change, isn''t it?"


    "It should be, no, it must be a good change."


    "Well, that''s OK. Don''t tell me any other details. First, let me know when your body changes to a certain stage."


    Chu Fei wiped the cold sweat that did not exist, and then said:


    "now you pay attention to the outside, this is the demon world, the Antarctic death place of the demon world, the terminal, the map of the demon world!"


    Chufei''s voice fell, and the terminal immediately projected a three-dimensional map of the demon world.


    Lai Chi was really surprised to see the terminal for the first time, but he soon focused on the map of the demon world and the heroes outside.


    Lai Chi is really used to all kinds of surprises brought by Chu Fei. Now he has learned to accept and "know what it is" is enough, instead of worrying about "why it is".


    "Demon world It turns out that the demon world is like this Is this also the native race of the demon kingdom? It looks like the dead of the underworld. "Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "these are the undead of the demon world. According to the information I got from the violent dwarves and the data given by the terminal, these undead are made by the native races of the demon world after their death. It seems that they can''t enter the underworld, they can only gather here. From the lowest wandering spirits to evil spirits, to the highest spirits The change is reasonable, but it''s hard to understand. "


    As a lich, he always has more say in matters related to the undead, and laichi has more authority in speaking about the changes of the undead since he got to know Leslie.


    "It''s the change of wisdom..."


    "You found out."


    "In fact, it''s not too complicated. It''s the same with the underworld. The lowest spirits devour each other and eventually become the ghost king and Lord. It''s also a process of continuous improvement of intelligence."


    "But they This battle The key is that they are around here. I change as soon as I go out, and it happens again as soon as I come back... " Chu Fei wanted to admit that what Lai Chi said was right, but the intelligence of these heroes still made people feel very strange.


    "Is that so? Well, master, I''ll go out and have a try? "


    Chu Fei nodded. Since he called out Lai Chi, he naturally wanted to let Lai Chi go out to have a try.


    Because of Chu Fei''s caution, Lai Chi was naturally cautious. He didn''t even push the door, but wanted to float out directly.


    However, there is no nonsense about fighting God array to ward off evil spirits. After hitting the Wall twice, Lai Chi knew that it was impossible for him to float out like a lich.


    Push the door, step


    Then Chu Fei heard a neat and powerful roar, and then found that the spirits had changed again.


    Since for the sake of testing, Lai Chi naturally won''t come back casually. He flew out for hundreds of meters to see what these spirits would do.


    found that these spirits were able to turn around the formation of the assault, and then burst into a momentum of death, fighting desire and killing power.


    In this momentum, four thousand spirits rushed to Lai Chi!


    As a lich, Lai Chi understood the strength of a single spirit from the beginning, so he also thought that he had done a good job in defense.


    As a result


    A burst of smoke boiling, Lich staggering, dizzy appeared in front of chufei.


    He directly disbanded his body and appeared at the master''s side


    Chufei doesn''t know if this is the only way for pets, but this move is something chufei has never seen before.


    "What''s the matter? Are they strong? " Chu Fei was startled by Lai Chi''s state.


    However, Lai Chi''s expression was very strange, and he didn''t seem to know how to describe what he had just experienced.


    Chu Fei didn''t urge him, and Lai Chi himself was trying to organize the language. After a while, Lai Chi was no longer dizzy, and said:


    "they It''s strange


    "I know it''s strange What happened just now? Why did you come back like that... "


    "Actually, I almost died..." Lai Chi grinned bitterly and said, "in other words, I have died once."


    Chu Fei was shocked. He never thought that such a thing would happen. After all, the highest combat power of Yingling is not higher than the level of the great swordsman. In the world of crape myrtle, it is equivalent to a monk in the realm of Dantian. How can such a great Lich as laichi almost die!


    "I don''t understand, master, I say a little It was OK at the beginning when they turned to charge. I just felt a complex emotional momentum, including murderous and dead spirit, fighting consciousness and pure killing spirit. In fact, these were nothing. But when they were close to me, I found that there were countless crazy but purposeful consciousness in my mind all of a sudden... "


    "Consciousness?" Chu Fei''s brows wrinkled as if twisted together, "four thousand consciousness?"


    Lai Chi knew that four thousand was the number of those spirits, but


    "I''m not sure. To tell you the truth, I didn''t have the energy to count the total consciousness at that moment."


    "What do these senses do in your head?"


    "Fight, but not with me. They act according to their own consciousness, charging, attacking, attacking with pride and stubbornness. "


    "Not with you, but with whom?"


    "I can''t say well, but I don''t think their target is me from the beginning, but I can''t tell why they came to me."


    "To be specific." Chufei knows that laichi hasn''t sorted out his thoughts, so what he said is chaotic. But chufei is not worried. At the same time, he is aware of something deep and unlikely.


    "It''s like..." Lai Chi tangled with words, hesitated for a long time before he said: "it seems to be fighting with the whole plane rules."


    "Plane rules..."


    "It''s just as if, I''m not sure, because I always feel that it''s not only the plane rules, but also something else, but that''s not what I can understand.""It''s OK. If I guess correctly, you just can''t understand it for the time being."


    Lai Chi nodded, which is the comfort of the host, but at the same time he also knows that this is a supreme confidence and realistic future.


    "First of all, let''s talk about other directions. How much do you think these spirits have recovered? Is it possible for us to talk to them? "


    Lai Chi pondered for a moment and said:


    "it shouldn''t be. Their intelligence, the so-called intelligence, is actually a kind of arrogant obsession in combat. I can''t understand it, but I can clearly know its existence. Perhaps, if we can understand the goal of their fight, the dialogue may be established. "


    "It''s definitely not a conversation with an individual." Leslie''s appearance, full of temptation sound also sounded at the same time.

 Chapter 713

    "Leslie?" Chufei subconsciously turned to look at Leslie. As a result, he saw Leslie with a red face and a pair of charming eyes.


    Chu Fei had no choice but to turn his mouth and sigh. At the same time, he turned away his eyes and said:


    "is your body really changing so much? I really feel more and more like people... "


    Leslie is enchanted with a smile. She twists her body and floats behind chufei. Then she pours on chufei''s back. She kisses chufei''s cheek for no reason. Then she returns to normal and begins to help chufei rub his shoulder


    Even though Chu Fei had been a dandy, he still couldn''t adapt to this kind of


    "Leslie, you should have found out just now. I don''t quite understand those heroic things. You''d better come." Lai Chi is very decisive to this he is not good at things to Leslie.


    But in Chu Fei''s opinion, Lai Chi was obviously embarrassed by something


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned, those heroic individuals should only have fighting consciousness, but when they get together, they will have a lot of other emotions, and their fighting consciousness will be clearer, so there is a battle battle."


    "You said..." Chu Fei thought for a long time, but he didn''t think of an analogy. He simply gave it up and continued:


    "but it doesn''t mean these heroes can hurt Lai Chi, does it?"


    "The focus is on those obsessions. Lai Chi has just said that the fighting of these heroes is in the final analysis a fighting desire oriented to the plane rules or even higher levels. I don''t know how this fighting desire came into being, but I''m sure I can understand it if I continue to deepen."


    "So, it''s the Dragon God..."


    Chu Fei had suspected that the dead in the Antarctic had received the influence of the Dragon God, but he had no evidence at that time, or that the anomaly found at that time was not enough for Chu Fei to face up to the "Dragon God influence".


    "If you are interested, go to the core area with me, the place where the Dragon God died and the place where the Dragon Crystal was born."


    Laichi and Leslie naturally will not refuse this kind of thing. Although they are pets after they follow chufei, their status seems to have declined a lot, but this can not deny the essence of their banshees and liches.


    Naturally, considering Chu Fei''s identity, it is not a matter of price reduction to be Chu Fei''s favorite.


    "But as soon as they go out, the spirits will attack immediately." Lai Chi reminded him, and Leslie nodded:


    "I''ll go out and see if I can isolate their perception."


    With that, Leslie stood up and went out. Inexplicably, neither chufei nor laichi went to watch the TV surveillance screen, nor did they go through the window to see Leslie''s progress. They just looked at each other, and the place where their eyes met was just where laichi reappeared


    Sure enough, it''s just an instant. Chufei finds that laichi''s face changes greatly. The next moment Leslie appears between them.


    ''s Leslie as like as two peas Lai Chi, is obviously suffering a great impact. Maybe even like Lai Chi said, he really died once


    "I think it''s too simple. I can control the undead who can attack the plane rules." Leslie sighed with a bitter smile, while Lai Chi gently took Leslie into his arms.


    Chu Fei wanted to care about everything, but when he saw this scene, he gave up.


    "Terminal, what can I do?"


    You have never tried to isolate yourself with your divine consciousness, nor have you tried fire.


    The reminder of the terminal is very important, because Chu Fei has subconsciously ignored these two points.


    After being reminded, Chu Fei immediately rushed out of the tin house and tried it with divine sense. He found that it had an effect, but the effect was not very good.


    Under the isolation of the divine consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirits could still respond to Chu Fei''s position, but they didn''t attack directly for the time being.


    This is not enough insurance, so chufei adds a fire.


    Chu Fei made up a fire net with Dao fire and wrapped himself in it. Then he found that the spirits no longer aimed at Chu Fei, and even ignored Chu Fei. Instead, they gathered around the tin house again.


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei was sure that the additional effect of his divine consciousness and Dao fire was absolutely safe enough.


    But just as he was about to turn around and go back to the tin house to arrange things, Chu Fei took back his divine consciousness and isolated himself with fire


    As a result, those souls still have no response


    "So it has nothing to do with my divine sense!"


    Chu Fei was hit hard, but it was understandable when he thought about it.


    Later, chufei returns to the tin house. This plan takes laichi and Leslie to work together. However, seeing Leslie''s state that has not yet recovered, chufei finally decides to let laichi and Leslie return to the Dantian space first, and then chufei shares the senses with them.


    After that, Chu Fei put the tin house away and appeared with the terminal in the sight of four thousand souls.In an instant, the heroes roared, changed the formation immediately, and attacked the next moment.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei didn''t want to try the spirit attack mood, he directly laid a fire net, isolated his own breath.


    The spirits lost their target and no longer had the desire to attack, but they also lost their target. It seemed that they were a little confused about chufei''s sudden disappearance.


    But this kind of ignorant force was only temporary. Under Chu Fei''s intentional observation, these spirits began to disperse after a moment, and they no longer gathered together, but they didn''t leave each other far.


    Through these spirits, Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and went straight to the core of the Antarctic death zone. It was only a few hundred miles, and soon he could finish.


    All the way, Chu Fei soon felt that he had broken into a completely different field.


    The spirit of death is still there, even more rich, but at the same time there are more sacred breath around.


    The so-called sacredness is just a description of the breath of God in the world of fighting demons. The Pope has some of it attached to him.


    At first, chufei just gave a definition of this breath, but as the breath became more obvious, chufei found that it was the breath of the Pope.


    That is to say, it belongs to the Holy See. It belongs to the God of light.


    But this breath is not pure, it seems to be mixed with many other things.


    "Master, the horizon! Look Leslie has recovered because her voice is full of air.


    "My God Lai Chi''s exclamation also sounded.


    Chu Fei looked up. He thought he could see something more terrible than the spirit of the dead. But he saw a high mountain.


    Mountains are just descriptions. They are as big as mountains, but they are not mountains at all. They are skeletons. They are complete skeletons.


    The skeleton was so big that half the sky was blocked by it.


    But the problem is that chufei is about 100 kilometers away from that mountain like skeleton!


    "Dragon God..." Chu Fei pondered, then said: "terminal, tell laichi and Leslie about the legend of Dragon God."


    The command terminal immediately began to popularize, with some words such as "due to lack of data can not judge the credibility" and "this terminal thinks that this part of the content needs to be studied".


    No one cared about this, but Chu Fei was a little surprised by the word "Ben terminal" used by the terminal to express himself.


    As he continued to go deeper, the mountain bones that could be seen with the naked eye began to have a visual impact. Although Chu Fei tried his best to move his eyes, he couldn''t see clearly what was inside the bones.


    It seems that there is something in the skeleton that is not allowed to be viewed by outsiders.


    But Chu Fei knew that as long as he continued to go deep, no matter what the secret would be displayed in front of him.


    Nearly an hour later, Chu Fei came to the "foot of the mountain" of the huge skeleton with flying sword. At this time, he could see the shape of the skeleton clearly.


    Apart from other things, only from the size, chufei would never doubt that it was the skeleton of the Dragon God.


    However, this dragon is not the dragon of crape myrtle, nor the dragon of the earth, but the dragon of the world of fighting demons. It is a lizard like dragon with big wings.


    From the skeletal state, when the Dragon God died, he was half lying on the ground, flapping his wings on his back and roaring into the sky. It seemed that he wanted to rush into the sky again. But the next moment death came, he lost all his strength, so his huge head and wings drooped rudely.


    "Go up and have a look!"


    Chu Fei said to himself, then stepped on the flying sword and rushed up into the air.


    After a long time, Chu Fei finally flew over the skeleton.


    Chufei''s location is just above the back of the Dragon skeleton. Here, chufei finds a huge wound.


    The wound hit the vertebrae, breaking the vertebrae and the bones connecting the wings, and the broken bones scattered on the ground.


    "This should be the wound that made the Dragon God seriously injured..."


    Chufei floated down slowly. As he got closer to the wound, the holy breath that was very close to the Vatican breath became more and more obvious


    "Is it the hand of the God of light?"


    Chu Fei frowned, while Lai Chi and Leslie also said:


    "master, look at the tap!"


    Chu Fei didn''t understand why he wanted to see the dragon head, but he still stepped on the flying sword and flew to the position of the dragon head, and then Chu Fei saw the incomplete general dragon head.


    It was half of the tap that disappeared completely, and there were no broken bones nearby. Obviously, it was also one of the fatal injuries.


    "The heart and soul of the dragon people I know are the two most important places, but as long as one of the two places is intact, the dragon people can recover. This The Dragon God''s back and head were heavily damaged, and it was obvious that he was attacked and defended by the enemy in the front. ""Well, it''s not something hard to understand. It''s just fighting." Chufei frowned and said that he had thought of what Reich and Leslie wanted to say.


    But that doesn''t stop Reich and Leslie from saying what they want to say.


    "According to the legend of the dwarf, the Dragon God was exiled by the gods after he fell into the demon world. He wanted to give the Dragon God time to recover, but now it seems that this is to make the Dragon God die more thoroughly."


    "That''s right. If only one of the heads or hearts is destroyed, it''s for its recovery."


    Chu Fei held his shoulder, frowned and pondered for a moment:


    "people on the Dragon God''s side should be able to help him recover from his injury, so the enemies of the Dragon God, that is, the gods, will throw him into the demon world and exile the whole demon world. Only in this way can the Dragon God be saved."


    "Ah Yes, it must be Reich and Leslie were shocked by chufei''s analysis.


    Because this level of fighting shows that the Dragon God can''t face it alone, it must face it with his friends. There must be a large group of people on the side of the gods. In the battle of the gods, the friends of the Dragon God still have the ability to let him recover. What a terrible battle!


    Although the evidence is insufficient, if the direction of this speculation is right, the Dragon God''s friends must be better than the gods by more than half a level!


    "That''s interesting. The gods who killed the Dragon God were said by the rabid dwarfs to be friends protecting the Dragon God..."


    "By the way, master, I forgot to say one thing..." Lai Chi Ning said: "the crazy dwarf is loyal to the demon emperor."

 Chapter 714

    "What do you say? That kind of loyalty? " Chu Fei doubts that if it''s just ordinary political loyalty, it''s understandable. After all, this is the demon Kingdom, the territory of other people''s demons. No matter how fierce you are, you''re just a small race.


    However, Lai Chi obviously didn''t mean that. He said:


    "although the demon world is rarely connected with other worlds, many things have been spread over the past tens of thousands of years, and most of these information are controlled by the Holy See. I got it by chance. When they grow up, they will swear allegiance to the demon emperor and swear in the name of the God of casting. "


    "How old is the fury dwarf?"


    "Fifteen." Lai chidao.


    "Fifteen?" Chufei thought of Bobbi, but nothing could be seen from him.


    "Is there anything special after the oath of Allegiance? Does the God of casting really exist? " Chufei never thought that there would be people who believed in the existence of a God called casting in the alien world. After all, in chufei''s concept, the so-called gods of these people should be the gods of death, light, life, earth and so on


    To this point, Lai Chi shook his head and said:


    "the God of casting is just a name. In fact, the noumenon should be the local existence of the demon world."


    "Is there a God in the demon world?" Chufei asked. After all, he had already known that the demon world was exiled. If someone was promoted to a God in such a place, then the God should have the ability to leave the demon world.


    The key point is whether the existence of the God of casting has left or not. These two different results have different directions.


    "I don''t think so. There has been news from the Vatican that God is called God because of the existence of godhood. There shouldn''t be such a high-level thing as Godhead in the exiled place like demon world. "


    Obviously, laichi, a lich wandering between the human world and the underworld, looks down on the demon world. Leslie seems to be the same.


    But in Chu Fei''s view, that was another matter. Although there was never any data to let Chu Fei understand what the divine personality was, it was very likely that the so-called divine personality was a kind of natural talent and local treasure.


    If there is no problem with this conjecture, then as long as the demon plane is not a real bird does not shit, it is possible to produce divine personality.


    Of course, even if Chu Fei thought so, he still felt that the possibility was not high.


    "Master, I don''t think we should tangle with this problem. I don''t think even the local creatures in the demon world can make it clear. If we want to make it clear, we have to find the royal family of the demon family."


    When Lai Chi finished speaking, Leslie also said, but at this moment, the terminal, who had been silent for a long time, said: "I feel There is no God in this world. "


    "Why?" Chufei, laichi and Leslie all speak in one voice.


    "Because if there was a God, it would not be like this here Besides, they have no right to be called gods. "


    Chu Fei only listened to half of the terminal''s words, because the latter half only looked down on the gods, but Chu Fei also understood that, after all, with the elder sister, Chu Fei also felt that the gods of the world were not on the stage.


    "Well, terminal, you have recorded the breath on the dragon bones, especially the breath on the wound..."


    "It''s recorded. The most obvious thing is that as you think, the breath of God of light and other breath have almost dissipated. I don''t have corresponding data, so I can''t judge."


    Chu Fei nodded:


    "it''s OK. It''s good to know a god of light. Let''s talk about it later. By the way, have you found Long Jing? "


    The terminal turned a somersault and said:


    "just under the keel, a large crystal contains the breath of bones."


    "Well, go down and have a look."


    With that, Chu Fei floated down and soon fell to the ground. At the same time, he saw those things called Longjing.


    On the surface, it''s like seeing crystal clusters in the earth''s cave. The difference is that the Dragon Crystal is bigger, more magical.


    Moving eyes to see, Chu Fei found that the size of the Dragon Crystal is more than a certain extent, there is a dragon like object swimming in it.


    That should be the dragon soul of Tongxu, but it''s hard to say what its essence is, but chufei is sure that it''s not the soul of the Dragon God.


    On chufei''s side, laichi and Leslie were surprised at the magic of Longjing. Around the mountain of bones, the spirits who were scattered everywhere and would not be so close to the bones of the Dragon Emperor began to gather here.


    The speed of their gathering was very fast, and in a twinkling of an eye, they formed a number many times more than the number of iron houses surrounding Chu Fei before!


    "Watch the back, the spirits are coming again!" The 360 degree viewing angle of the terminal made him discover these coming heroes for the first time.


    Then Chu Fei carefully explored around, not only found that the terminal is right, more importantly, the number of these spirits is too much!"Terminal, count! How much is it altogether


    "More than 50000 have been gathered, and the number is still increasing. It''s hard to imagine how much the number will rise after they stop!"


    Chu Fei looked confused and said:


    "the fire net of daohuo is still there, and I haven''t relaxed for a moment. How did these spirits find me?"


    "Maybe it''s because of me I''m leaving the fire net. " The terminal is very "dignified" said, of course, the dignified terminal can only be reflected in the voice and tone, the appearance of the body is not reflected in any.


    However, Chu Fei turned his eyes and said, "come here..."


    Chu Fei grabs the terminal directly, then shakes his hand and throws the terminal into the army of heroes. The terminal doesn''t expect Chu Fei to do so. It shouts and then flies back.


    Lai Chi and Leslie were surprised at the humanization of the terminal, while Chu Fei said contemptuously:


    "do you think they''re dealing with you?"


    "Data Not supported. " The terminal seems to be a little disappointed, and I don''t know why.


    Frowning, Chu Fei glanced at the terminal from the corner of his eyes and said:


    "you''ve been a little bit humanized recently..."


    The terminal didn''t respond. It seems that it is still depressed because of what happened just now.


    However, in this period of time, the number of spirits gathered has risen to a higher level. Chu Fei just took a casual look and knew that the number was nearly 100000.


    However, what makes Chu Fei confused is that these gathered spirits did not form an array, which is completely different from the performance of seeing Chu Fei outside.


    In doubt, Chu Fei removed the fire net of Dao Huo, and only let Dao Huo stand on his left shoulder in the form of Firebird. There was no way, but the right side was occupied by the terminal.


    "Sure enough." Chufei''s guess is right. The performance of these heroes has nothing to do with daohuo Huowang. They know chufei''s position, but they are not aggressive.


    However, with the passage of time, these heroes still slowly put out a neat formation, so far, the army of heroes has blocked the direction of Chu Fei, and the distance between the army of heroes and Chu Fei is only tens of meters.


    Chu Fei held his shoulder and examined all these changes. After a long time, Chu Fei suddenly said:


    "do you have anything to say to me?"


    "Ah?" The terminal, Lai Chi and Leslie all spoke together. They subconsciously thought that chufei was talking to them.


    But it''s not. Chufei is talking to the dragon bones.


    "You say it, or do they say it? It doesn''t matter. I''m all ears. "


    Chu Fei added another sentence, which was also aimed at the skeleton of Dragon God, but when he said it, he also pointed to the great army of spirits.


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, there was a loud noise from the Yingling army. On the other hand, the Dragon Crystal also gave out bursts of magical light.


    "Hiss What a response Lai Chi and Leslie surprised to call, the terminal is also surprised to turn several somersaults.


    But Chu Fei finally guessed wrong. What he was talking about was not only the Dragon Crystal, the skeleton of the Dragon God, but also the heroic army.


    Instead, he walked out of the army of heroes and stepped forward to Chu Fei and stopped two meters in front of him.


    Out of vigilance and curiosity, chufei goes to the side and puts Yingling and Longjing in his sight at the same time.


    "Are you the Dragon God?"


    "You With There are His breath. " Because it was the first time Yingling spoke, he spoke slowly and had a strange voice, but he soon adjusted it, and chufei sounded normal.


    "Who is he?"


    "My big brother." Yingling said in a deep voice.


    "Well, who''s your big brother?" Chu Fei''s face was almost twisted into a grimace. He really thought of too many possibilities.


    But this time Yingling didn''t answer right away, and Longjing was flashing crazily, just like a CPU was calculating a very complex program crazily.


    After a long time, the glittering light of Longjing calmed down, and Yingling finally spoke and said:


    "forget it."


    Dejected, Chu Fei sighed and said: I shouldn''t hope too much.


    "Well, what do you remember?"


    Yingling shook his head, as if to say that he did not remember much. However, since he didn''t speak, it means that there is really no need for him to say what he remembers.


    After a moment''s silence, the spirit repeated his previous words.


    "You have his breath."


    "Well, your elder brother, what kind of breath is it? Does he have it, too? " Chu Fei throws Lai Chi out, but Lai Chi doesn''t respond to the sudden attack. However, the hero shakes his head and says, "No."


    Through this operation, Chu Fei simply judged that the so-called "his breath" had little to do with the world of fighting demons. In other words, the reason why Chu Fei had the breath of big brother was that Chu Fei came from the world of crape myrtle and came from the earth.In this way, Chu Fei picked out several possibilities.


    "Is your elder brother the beast God?"


    Chu Fei just fell, the light on those dragon crystals flashed madly again, and this time the flash was even madder than the previous one.


    Looking at the reaction of Long Jing, Chu Fei knows that what he guesses won''t be too big a problem.


    "Forget it." Long Jing''s flashing light stopped, and Yingling gave this answer, but chufei didn''t care any more. It must be the beast God, monkey brother, Monkey King.


    Only in this way can we connect this series of things with ourselves. Chu Fei doesn''t feel that the things that he met in the big sister election are safe and random.

 Chapter 715

    Chu Fei, who was so confident, naturally would not let the conversation stop awkwardly, so after thinking for a moment, he said to Yingling:


    "do you remember how you died here?"


    This time, Long Jing didn''t flash madly, but kept normal light scattering. Yingling said: "gods."


    Chu Fei raised his eyebrows and asked:


    "is there a god of light in the Holy See?"


    Yingling looked up at the back of the skeleton, as if thinking about something, but after a long time he did not speak, Chu Fei knew that he was acquiescent.


    However, according to the performance of the spirit, it seems that only the wound on the back was made by the God of light of the Holy See, and the one on the head did not know who made the hand.


    Naturally, there is not much basis for these conjectures.


    "Well, I''ll take revenge on you later. Although I''m weak now, I''m from the hometown of your big brother, the beast God. Where there are so many strong people, you can turn that God of light into a scum if you find a chance!"


    Chufei''s very happy promise shocked both Reich and Leslie, while the terminal turned a few contemptuous somersaults.


    "I can''t hold on."


    Yingling didn''t respond to Chu Fei''s revenge, just said something that didn''t seem to matter. But this sentence made Chu Fei frown:


    "what can''t hold on? Are these spirits


    Yingling didn''t respond, and the Dragon Crystal under the Dragon God''s skeleton didn''t change much. Just when chufei thought that the intelligence that could communicate with him had dissipated, there was a huge breath surge in the Yingling army.


    That breath is very strong, so strong that this breath was only felt when the elder sister just woke up.


    In this breath, the whole Antarctic dead sky appeared a vision.


    It''s like they''ve never been able to breathe, but they''ve never been able to. But now, the changes in the heroic army continue.


    Chufei, laichi and Leslie are all curious and shocked to see the changes of the heroic army. They have found that the number of the heroic army is actually decreasing, but some of them are getting stronger.


    Just when the three people were curious about the final result of the change, the terminal reminded them:


    "pay attention to Longjing!"


    Hearing the reminder, Chu Fei immediately shifted his attention and saw that the Dragon Crystal group was flashing rhythmically. With the twinkling of the Dragon crystal light, the changes of the heroes continued.


    But the change of the Dragon Crystal is weakening, the light is getting dimmer, and the nimble dragon soul in the Dragon Crystal is becoming slower and slower. Finally, under the cover of Chu Fei''s divine consciousness, he found that all the dragon souls in the Dragon Crystal completely stopped, and the light on the Dragon Crystal is also dimmed at the same time.


    At the same time, Reich and Leslie also saw the final change of the heroic Army:


    "there are only 100000 of these heroes left."


    "One hundred thousand only, no more, no less!"


    Before that, the number of heroes had already exceeded 100000 in the continuous gathering, and there was a trend of continuous increase. But now, apart from the 100000 heroes who had been surrounded, no more heroes have emerged.


    At this time, the momentum of these spirits was almost the same as the spirit who talked with Chu Fei before, even stronger.


    "Change is over Let''s go. " Lai Chi walked out of the Dantian space, and Leslie also floated out. Then he went up into the air, and he didn''t know what to observe.


    "Well, it''s over. The strength has been strengthened, and there are some changes I don''t know about them." Leslie frowned and thought hard as she looked at her lover.


    Chu Fei turned his head and only glanced at it to find out how much these spirits had changed. At the same time, because of some special events, he knew more about the changes of these spirits than Reich and Leslie.


    "A change similar to your nature, but not more thorough than your change."


    "Master, you mean they..."


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "it seems that before the Dragon God completely dissipated, he blessed them with the power of the Tao of Ziwei kingdom. So, they become stronger... "


    Chu Fei just finished, there was a commotion in the Yingling army, but the commotion seemed to be just squeezing people.


    In this process, Chu Fei three people felt an indescribable breath flowing in the 100000 troops, as if it was a very important thing that had not been successfully absorbed by the spirit.


    But soon, the indescribable breath disappeared, and the confusion of the heroic army subsided. After a few breaths, in the place where the breath disappeared, a spirit staggered out.


    It''s better to say it''s crowded than to be sent out like the stars holding the moon.


    He didn''t walk fast, but it didn''t take him long to come to chufei. Then he looked at chufei with a puzzled face, as if he was thinking about something.In this process, chufei found that the difference between this spirit and other spirits was that he seemed to have a clearer mind, which could grow up.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also felt that the breath of this spirit was closely connected with other spirit armies, and the energy that produced this connection seemed to be the inexplicable breath that had been absorbed before.


    "Terminal, did you find it?" In the sea of consciousness, chufei communicates with the terminal quietly.


    "Yes, it seems that the last bit of energy of the Dragon God was given to them, and this spirit won the leading position in front of them. There is a positive correlation between other spirits and him."


    "What mapping relationship?"


    "I''ve tried my best to choose the words you can understand. In the future, the promotion of the spirit in front of me will promote the promotion of other spirit armies, including intelligence, combat power, and any other aspects."


    Although it seems to understand, but it seems to understand nothing. It''s not that chufei is stupid, but that he hasn''t been used to the terminal, which is a very humanized way of expression.


    Although from the beginning, Chu Fei knew that the terminal would eventually become a "person", after all, it was something made by the elder sister, who had such qualifications, but it was too fast!


    At this time, the spirit in front of Chu Fei seemed to have ended his doubts. He looked at Chu Fei and said tentatively:


    "general?"


    Chufei''s expression was wonderful, because he thought he was playing chess with someone at that moment.


    "You are the general."


    Yingling was stunned for a moment, and then he fell into doubt. But this time, his doubts soon ended, and he looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "Marshal?"


    Chu feipai, Xindao, is giving me a promotion!


    I should have thought about it, but on second thought, Chu Fei said:


    "acting marshal, the beast God is your marshal."


    It seems that the word "beast God" stimulated the brain of the hero and made his brain turn much faster, so he responded quickly and said: "acting Marshal!"


    Chu Fei was secretly relieved, but then regretted, because the word "acting marshal" was not powerful enough and not handsome.


    "Call me boss!"


    Yingling didn''t refuse, so she changed her tongue and called:


    "boss!"


    In an instant, the heroes behind roared in a low voice, which seemed to pay homage to chufei in this way.


    among other things, the low roar made chufei''s sweat pores open, a word, cool!


    "Where are you going next?" Chu Fei had already seen that the intelligence of the hero in front of him was absolutely not low, so he spoke naturally.


    "Follow the boss and find him."


    Listen to the moment of this answer, Chu Fei only felt that his heart was severely hammered.


    These spirits inherited the last power of the Dragon God, but they didn''t mention any revenge. On the contrary, they put "looking for big brother" in the only position.


    Fortunately, there is a prefix "follow the boss", which makes chufei very happy.


    "A hundred thousand Terminal, where can we put 100000 souls... "


    "Not for the time being, but you can study those dragon crystals."


    The reminder of the terminal is very crucial. Chufei immediately realizes that those dragon crystals are absolutely precious.


    He first asked Reich Leslie to accompany the spirits, and then walked into the Dragon Crystal group with the terminal.


    I don''t know when the Dragon spirits in the Dragon Crystal Group will return to the swimming state, but the swimming is no longer as smart as before, but more like random floating.


    Chu Fei walked directly into the center of the large dragon crystal, which happened to be a small space surrounded by eight tall dragon crystal pillars, with a diameter of less than one meter and less than two meters.


    Standing here, Chu Fei touches the eight dragon crystals one by one, and understands them carefully, while the terminal scans all kinds of data of dragon crystal.


    About half an hour later, chufei and the terminal said almost at the same time:


    "it can be absorbed!"


    At the same moment, Lai Chi and Leslie knew the news, so the next two immediately organized a hundred thousand spirit army to guard against the four sides, which was to protect Chu Fei''s Dharma.


    And Chu Fei didn''t waste his time either. He sat cross knee and began to absorb the energy in the Dragon Crystal. As for the terminal, while carefully monitoring the data changes of chufei and Longjing, he constantly calculates all kinds of information.


    There is a strong energy fluctuation in the center of the whole Antarctic dead place, which affects the sky of the whole Antarctic dead place.


    However, despite the great changes, there is only one person who really pays attention to these changes, as well as a large group of wandering souls and evil spirits without intelligence.


    And this man is a little dwarf girl.


    Boby, she is carrying her sledgehammer and struggling to run on the Antarctic continent. Behind her, a large group of evil spirits are chasing her. It seems that she takes boby as a kind of natural resource and treasure that must be eaten."Don''t chase me any more! My God? Help Boby is very tired, because she has been fighting with these evil spirits for a long time. Although she killed some of them, she didn''t die fast.


    Fortunately, she is a dwarf, or a violent dwarf famous for her strong body, otherwise she would not be able to persist in such a desperate battle.

 Chapter 716

    In the center of Antarctica''s dead land, the power contained in the large dragon crystal is converging towards the center crazily. At this time, these dragon crystals are like electronic components one by one. The first dragon crystals to be absorbed are the most peripheral ones.


    The absorbed dragon crystal is just like a light bulb with a broken fuse, which directly dims down. Even the last light disappears, and then it''s just a faint air flow, which can turn the extinguished Dragon Crystal into powder.


    Soon, the place where the circle of amorphous Chu is located goes out.


    During this period of time, huge energy poured into chufei''s body crazily. These energy constantly washed chufei''s meridians, but also challenged his body strength crazily.


    If it was not for the terminal to help, chufei doubted that he would be killed in the first wave of energy.


    But as time went on, although the energy became more and more huge and crazy, chufei''s physical strength was strengthened by the rising tide. Later, chufei found that his cultivation was also improving in the wind.


    When the whole day passed, the Dragon Crystal around had almost gone out, and at this time Chu Fei''s cultivation had entered a stable period.


    The four great trends and the four fairy palaces, though not yet full, are already terrible.


    But this is not the most special place. What is really special is that Chu Fei found that in his quadrupole space, the quadrupole mountains did not appear first, and then the fairy palace was built. Instead, four fairy palaces appeared first, and then the four fairy palaces cast auspicious omens to cast mountains.


    Moreover, in the process of casting these four mountains, it seems that they were influenced by Chu Fei''s thinking, which led to the overlapping of dangerous peaks and jagged rocks.


    I feel that if the mountains in quadrupole space are called out to fight, there is no need to smash them. If they are turned over directly, they can stab people with strange mountain tips.


    At the same time, the four fairy palaces are floating in the sky just above the four polar mountains, looming like dragon palaces


    It''s not like chufei has never seen the fairy palace in other people''s homes. It just looks like the fairy palace community. But how can chufei see it? It''s not serious


    It''s just like the Dragon God and the beast God under the influence of monkey brother''s power.


    However, long after the promotion of cultivation really ended, Chu Fei''s thinking became clearer and clearer, and finally he wanted to understand why his quadrupole palace was different from others.


    Just like the four polar mountains, they were influenced by Chu Fei''s thinking when they were formed. When he said the fairy palace in his mind, he thought of the Dragon Palace in the journey to the West and all kinds of fairy palaces in the heaven. That''s why it was so.


    The reason for the quadrupole mountains is that Chu Fei thought of the famous mountains and rivers on the earth, but the problem is that Chu Fei was lazy and didn''t see what the real famous mountains looked like. Everything was imagined by the incomplete images


    So, that''s it.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei knew that the shape of the mountains and the shape of the fairy palace would not have any negative impact on the combat power of cultivation, otherwise Chu Fei would really regret it.


    Chu Fei, who was sitting with his knees crossed, finally opened his eyes and saw the scene around him again. However, he was not surprised at the changes around him, because he had already explored with his mind before he was looking at him.


    Most of the Dragon Crystal groups around have been extinguished and turned into powder. Only the eight Dragon Crystal pillars near chufei are still there, and they don''t seem to have changed much. Of course, some of the little dragon crystals attached to the eight Dragon Crystal pillars are well preserved.


    Chu Fei knew that there was still huge energy in the eight dragon pillars, which could be absorbed by himself, but it was not suitable to do it again in a short time.


    The key point is that although it has already reached the Four extremes, in fact, chufei''s divine chamber is still in that state, and has not entered the state of full circle.


    It seems that the terminal intentionally controls the destination of these forces, otherwise chufei''s divine chamber will definitely be jammed into great perfection.


    And Chu Fei himself is also very clear, if the God room is also hard blocked up, then his spirit and consciousness will be limited to death, far less than his own slowly cultivated out of the fierce.


    So, for this, chufei is very grateful.


    Of course, in this time''s cultivation promotion, Chu Fei''s Dantian space has also been greatly strengthened. The boundless sea is still boundless, but the island has become dozens of times larger, which can hardly be described as an island. At least, it is very easy for the 100000 spirits to enter it.


    The matter of cultivation can come to an end for a while, but what to do next? Chufei still wasted his mind.


    At this moment, the terminal said:


    "you are advised to take all these dragon crystals away."


    "After that, what will happen here?"


    "There will be no more dragon crystals."


    "What else?"


    "The Dragon God completely dissipates, and the breath on its wound will gradually turn into pure power. It is estimated that the continent will return to normal in the end.""What about the bones of the Dragon God? Stay here? "


    "You can take it too, but is it necessary?" Although the terminal has been humanized a lot, it still can''t keep up with chufei''s thinking.


    "You check the strength of this skeleton, to the accuracy of each bone."


    Terminal Leng for a while, and then turned somersault rushed out.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also began to collect those dragon crystals.


    Longjing grows from underground. It sounds very mysterious, but it''s actually the process of the Dragon God''s breath condensing into Longjing, so these Longjing are easy to pull out.


    Soon Chu Fei threw the eight Dragon Crystal pillars and the little dragon crystal attached to them into his own heaven swallowing ring.


    After that, the terminal just finished the detection and flew back.


    It''s not that the terminal speed is too fast, but that he has already mastered enough information. He only needs to test it in a targeted way.


    "What''s the result?"


    "It''s the strength of Tiancai Dibao level. It can be used to refine Taoist vessels, but is it appropriate to do so?"


    "It depends on who uses it after refining! That hundred thousand souls army is empty handed. Isn''t that just right? "


    "To start, to dismantle the whole skeleton, first put it into the quadrupole space, and then let my spirit try to refine the Taoist vessels when it''s OK. It doesn''t need to be too complicated. I just don''t know if it''s enough for 100000 military forces."


    With Chu Fei''s command, the terminal directly unlocks and exchanges the appropriate machine on the other side of the system, and then begins the work of dismantling the main and auxiliary skeletons. Chu Fei''s spirit also comes out to help, and puts the dismantled keel into Chu Fei''s quadrupole space.


    This is not a small project. In fact, it took nearly two days to complete.


    I don''t know when, Lai Chi comes up to Chu Fei and looks at the huge skeleton. Fortunately, he also knows that it''s the skeleton of the Dragon God. He''s not qualified to use it.


    Two days later, everything was settled, and chufei appeared again in front of the heroic army.


    "Boss! My name is Yingling Before that, Murphy Chu took the initiative to talk with the speechless face of Leslie, and then made a furtive conversation.


    "You taught me that?"


    "They all agreed!" Leslie points to Yingling and the army road behind him.


    "Then his name is Yingling. What are their names?"


    "Yingling 1, Yingling 2, Yingling 3..."


    "Don''t tell me you counted to ninety-nine thousand nine hundred ninety-nine at last..."


    Leslie nodded, a little embarrassed. After all, this way of naming is really new and brainless


    Chu Fei had forgotten whether to be angry or not, and finally he just said in silence:


    "they all agreed?"


    "Well..." Leslie nodded, and then went into chufei''s Dantian space. At the same time, chufei heard Leslie''s scream in Dantian space.


    Looking at Yingling and the Yingling army, Chu Fei struggled for a long time, and finally acquiesced in Leslie''s naming method. After all, 100000 names are not so easy to get up with, so just number them


    "I''ve got a good place for you to be with Reich and Leslie, where you''re absolutely safe."


    With that, chufei plans to sign a contract with Yingling, just like laichi and Leslie. However, when he has such a plan, a message suddenly appears in chufei''s mind. The content of the message is not visible, which is a kind of feeling. In this feeling, chufei seems to have a similar contract relationship with the 100000 Yingling.


    "What''s the matter? Is it the means of Dragon God..."


    Although it was not 100% certain, Chu Fei could be 99% sure, which just saved trouble. Then Chu Fei directly covered the army of 100000 spirits with divine consciousness, and then transferred them into Chu Fei''s Dantian space.


    On the island that has been expanded dozens of times, Leslie is still flying around in surprise, and then is jumped by the sudden appearance of 100000 spirits.


    After all, chufei''s Dantian space is not as dark as Antarctica''s dead place. There is a sun and a moon here And stars of all kinds of fire


    To be sure, the sun, moon and stars all look fake


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the landscape has completely changed, Chu Fei sighs for a long time and thinks for a long time. Then he greets the terminal and Lai Chi to clean up and leave here.


    Chu Fei summoned the flying sword, and then set foot on the road of the past. All the way, Chu Fei didn''t feel any danger. After all, the most dangerous things in the Antarctic dead place had been taken by Chu Fei for his own use.


    Because there was no scruple, Chu Fei raised his speed to the highest, and because his cultivation had reached the Four extremes, Chu Fei''s flying speed of imperial sword had reached a new height for safety.Soon, chufei had flown out of the heart of Antarctica''s death zone.


    Just after abolishing the core zone, chufei heard a crazy voice.


    "Still chasing! Still chasing! I''ll let you chase, I''ll let you chase! "


    This voice is very familiar, chufei suddenly thought of that cheerful dwarf girl Bobbi.


    Following the sound, chufei rushes over, and then sees a Bobbi who is fighting with a large group of evil spirits.


    Maybe it''s a bit inappropriate to say that it''s fighting, because boby is just rushing around among the evil spirits. Every time, he will knock over a large group of evil spirits, but the evil spirits won''t be hurt much.


    But boby doesn''t care, she just keeps restarting her charge.


    Chu Fei seemed to come down to help at the beginning, but after looking at it more, he found that boby seemed to be in a very mysterious state.


    This state is a bit like epiphany, but it is different. In this state, Boby''s charging power is big enough, and the load on her body is also very small.


    Immersed in this state, Bobbi keeps himself safe with constant charge. Although those evil spirits will not die of charge, their actions will also be affected, so they can''t hurt Bobbi with concentrated attack.


    Chu Fei watched for a moment, then the terminal turned a few surprised somersaults and said:


    "she is protecting herself with such a state."


    "Ah?" Chufei didn''t understand for a moment.


    "She''s so smart that she can immerse herself in the state of Epiphany for a long time, and still maintain the most basic mind."


    "So powerful?" Chufei understood what the terminal said, so he fell into shock.

 Chapter 717

    "It''s a gift. I have similar records in my database."


    "What record? This talent that allows you to immerse yourself in the state of Epiphany? What''s the name? "


    "There are a lot of names. For example, the plane you call the world of demon fighting has a talent called crazy, which is very common in Orc groups."


    "Like that? Isn''t that an epiphany? "


    "It''s really not qualified to be called epiphany, but now this one has entered the scope of epiphany. If she can survive in this battle, her strength is very strong."


    "She will certainly survive, and I can''t just watch the fun, but you can analyze the time she can hold on. I plan to do it at the last moment when she can''t hold on. It''s not in vain for her to enter this state."


    The conversation between chufei and the terminal is in the sea of consciousness, so Bobbi doesn''t know he is safe. At the moment, for Bobbi, she can''t stop at all, because once she stops, it means that she will lose her last fighting power, and then she will be beaten to death by evil spirits.


    But at the same time, boby also knows that her time is limited. Although she is immersed in the state, her consciousness is still half awake.


    "Die, die, die..."


    Chufei was almost amused by Bobbi''s chanting.


    After a few minutes, the terminal reminds chufei that Bobbi is about to collapse, and chufei is ready for everything.


    At the next moment, on the way to the front, boby suddenly stopped and said: "I''m going to die..."


    With a puff, boby fell to the ground. Her large hammer flew out more than ten meters with inertia before it was blocked by a small earth slope.


    At the last moment of Bobbi''s unconsciousness, the evil spirits rushed up, but there was no residue left before Bobbi was near.


    Chu Fei''s hand, these evil spirits have no resistance at all.


    When he comes to Bobbi, Chu Fei first enters Zhenyuan and insists on Bobbi''s physical condition. As a result, he finds that Bobbi''s body is worse than he imagined.


    Originally, I thought that Bobbi was just losing strength, but in fact, Bobbi had already been seriously injured, and the injury was not simple.


    From the appearance, Boby''s body is not too seriously injured, but her internal organs have already appeared signs of collapse. Internal injury, very serious internal injury.


    If you change into ordinary human, this kind of internal injury is enough to kill human beings.


    "Strange, terminal, you check, her internal injury is how to return a responsibility."


    The terminal had checked it out long before Chu Fei gave orders, saying: "it''s because of the damage caused by the concussion beyond her body, which should be related to her fighting style."


    Chu Fei frowned. He didn''t believe it, but the analysis result of the terminal didn''t go wrong, which made Chu Fei very depressed.


    However, no matter what, it is the first thing to treat and save people.


    Chufei finds a pill from his ring and puts it into Bobbi''s mouth. Then he combs Bobbi''s body. With the washing of zhenyuanli, Bobbi''s body recovers quickly.


    About half an hour later, Bobbie''s life is no longer in trouble, but it will be a long time before Bobbie wants to wake up. His mental fatigue is not so easy to recover.


    Because of Boby''s sudden appearance, chufei decided to stay in the Antarctic dead for a while more. He threw out the tin house, and then put Bobbi in the moon''s room and on the bed.


    Then chufei went out of the room and picked up Bobbi''s hammer.


    In the moment of walking in and seeing which hammer, chufei found that the hammer was not the one used by boby before.


    Because the hammer is one size bigger, what''s more, the new hammer looks really "new", just like it was forged not long ago, and even the surface pattern hasn''t been treated yet.


    Now the patterns on the hammer surface and long handle are just the most basic moire. They are all the patterns made in the forging process. They are just beautiful.


    But the pattern on the hammer that boby used to escort chufei to the highest volcano was very high-end. Although he didn''t study it carefully, chufei believed that the pattern on the hammer was not simply good-looking, but had an additional magic array.


    "It seems that boby suffered such a serious internal injury because he had a new hammer and didn''t get used to it. But I can''t say why we need a new hammer... "


    Chufei thought of many possibilities, but it didn''t make any sense.


    Carrying a hammer back to the tin house, boring chufei took out a book from the ring and looked through it.


    Immersed in the sea of books, Chu Fei soon forgot the passage of time, until in Mingyue''s room, there came a cry from boby:


    "Wow, dead Ah, I''m not dead


    Hearing this sound, Chu Fei laughed and yelled into the room, saying:


    "boby, come out when you wake up.""Ah! Eh? Brother Chu Boby was surprised, which made her ignore the particularity of all kinds of furniture in this room for a moment, although she didn''t know how to use things like door handles until she studied them.


    "It''s you, brother Chu. Where is this! Why am I here? I''m not... "


    "You were rushing around in a group of evil spirits, and you were still talking about dying..." Chufei answers with a smile.


    "How do you know? Do you see it? Ah, yes, you must have seen it. Otherwise, how could you save me! "


    "Of course I saw it, and I watched it for a long time. I didn''t get you out until you couldn''t hold on."


    "Why? If only you could get me out earlier... " Boby shakes his head and goes around to chufei. Then he appreciates the furniture and appliances that he can''t understand. Then he sits on the sofa opposite chufei.


    The softness of the moment startled Bobbi, but he soon enjoyed it.


    "Wow, this seat is so comfortable..."


    "Ha ha, it''s good to be comfortable. Is your body OK?"


    "Nothing, nothing at all. The dwarf is very strong!" With that, boby began to glance around again, and then she saw her hammer poking at the wall. But now she didn''t want to stand up to carry her hammer, so she just said with emotion:


    "ah, my hammer is also there..."


    "I haven''t figured it out yet. How did you change the hammer? It wasn''t very good before."


    "Before that hammer was carved into the magic circle, I was worried that it would be useless if I was followed."


    "Tracking? Where did you get this hammer? "


    "This hammer belongs to Uncle Blackbeard. He beat it for himself secretly. Uncle Blackbeard said that the materials used for this hammer are very advanced!"


    "So did you snatch it or steal it?" Chufei asked in a funny way.


    "Uncle Blackbeard gave it to me. I don''t need to steal it."


    "Well, well, you just said you were afraid of being followed because you were coming to Antarctica to die, but why did you come here? It''s too dangerous for you."


    This is the real point, but chufei let boby calm down a little.


    "I How to say, I''m here to report to you. I overheard the conversation of the elders. They said that it''s a lie to ask you to come to Antarctica to find Longjing. It''s to gain time to contact the devil king.... "


    Chufeileng for a moment, because he was surprised that Bobbi would stand on his side in this kind of thing.


    "And then you came to me?"


    "No, I didn''t know what was going on, but when they had their second meeting, I sneaked in and listened to it..."


    "Sneak in?"


    "They found me at the beginning, but they didn''t drive me out. They were used to me running around in the highest volcano."


    Chufei suddenly realized that from the beginning, Bobbi''s familiarity with the highest volcano was enough to explain the problem. Coupled with Bobbi''s talent, I''m afraid those dwarf elders on the highest volcano wanted to cultivate Bobbi.


    But now it seems that boby doesn''t have much identity with the supreme volcano.


    "Well What did you hear? "


    "I heard them say that they had been involved in the event that your friend was involved in the demon world, but because it was destroyed at the last moment, it caused your friend to fall somewhere else. They thought that you were the one who destroyed the event, so they didn''t dare to fight with you. They had to cheat you to go to the dead land of Antarctica to find Long Jing, and then they took advantage of this time to continue the demon Let''s get them ready. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Besiege you. If you go back, they will send you to the teleportation array and teleport you to the west of the central mainland. Where the demon army will encircle you in advance, it will wait for you to pass."


    "In that case The copper beard is still trustworthy... "


    "But they are going to besiege you, aren''t you worried?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. You just said that the dwarves on the highest volcano didn''t dare to attack me, so they lied to me to find Longjing."


    "Yes..."


    "That means they don''t think I can find Longjing at all, right?"


    Boby was stunned, because she had never thought about it from this angle. For boby, she just thought that the elders were wrong. She thought that chufei was not a bad man, so she came to tell chufei.


    But now that chufei reminds her, boby follows chufei''s way of thinking, and then she realizes


    "But even that doesn''t make sense. Their purpose is just to let you come and delay..."


    "Hey, hey, you still listen to smart, this can''t deceive you." Chufei chuckles and throws the book into the ring, and then takes out a piece of Dragon Crystal the size of a watermelon. There is a dragon spirit floating in the Dragon Crystal."No matter how they planned, I did get Longjing."


    "Do you still want to give Longjing to them?" Boby''s face was shocked. It was like looking at shabby to see chufei''s diffraction.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t think you can survive in the dwarves or the demon world, because you chose to help me instead of your compatriots or your royal family..."


    "So what! What does that have to do with what you do? " Bobbie had begun to wonder if it was worth running to report.


    "Of course, it does matter. I''ll take you out of the demon world. I have to give the dwarves a little explanation, at least give them a reason to be kind to your family."


    When it comes to her family, boby is stunned. Although she is doing what she thinks is right, she ignores what trouble it will bring to her family. In fact, she even ignores herself.


    But boby has done so. Chufei will not let boby stay here and be targeted by the whole dwarves and the whole demon world.

 Chapter 718

    "To leave the demon world?"


    At this moment, Boby''s brain seems to be stuck, she never seems to have thought that she would leave the demon world in this way. Moreover, after all, she is just a child. Leaving the demon world is not a matter that she rashly runs from home to the high volcano, or that she can turn around and go home.


    "It''s up to you. I''m willing to take you away and show you the outside world. If you like, I can take you back to my sect and let you live with my disciples."


    "Zongmen Do you... " This is not a word that boby is familiar with. She only saw a similar description in some very old materials, and that is only a similar existence in the world of fighting demons.


    "Take your time. I believe this dragon crystal is enough to bring safety to your family."


    With that, chufei exchanged a cup of milk tea from the system and gave it to Bobbi after he had made a good habit. Boby took it in a daze, and then got used to it.


    Chufei didn''t expect that Bobbie could get used to straws, but he was relieved when he thought that they could even get a motorcycle out of the fury dwarf.


    When he drank the first mouthful of milk tea, the whole person relaxed. The sweet milk tea made him more relaxed, which was also convenient for thinking and laziness.


    Chu Fei stood up and went to the kitchen. He wanted to cook a meal with modern technology, nothing else, just to let Bobbie feel the freshness brought by modern technology.


    Chufei''s decision is very effective. When he starts cooking, boby has woken up from his meditation, and then runs to the kitchen door, looking at chufei''s busy work with surprise and curiosity.


    When a big meal is served on the table, boby begins to wonder whether to visit the kitchen or taste the delicious food


    Fortunately, this tangle did not last too long, and ultimately dominated by hunger in the abdomen.


    When Chu Fei turned on the music TV, he had a good time to eat.


    Although it seems that Boby''s meal is very "happy", only boby knows that she is scared.


    Because as long as chufei moves, Boby''s mind will be "I don''t know what that is!" "It''s amazing "Wow, that''s great!" And so on.


    Under the stimulation of chufei''s turn, boby soon decided to follow chufei out of the demon world. But at the same time, boby is also worried about chufei''s future, because chufei has to face the siege of the demon army. Even if he breaks through the siege, he has to face the wanted of the whole demon world.


    In a word, in Boby''s view, chufei''s future is full of crises.


    After a meal and a good rest, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "how about the rest? It''s almost time for us to start."


    "Go? Ah! Let''s go. Do you really want to go? Are you really not afraid of being surrounded? "


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m just worried about whether my two friends can hold on until I find them."


    "Oh, let''s go, let''s go, we have to find them early."


    After the consensus, Chu Fei takes Bobbi out of the tin house. After everything is sorted out, Chu Fei throws out the SUV directly and begins to tempt Bobbi with science and technology again.


    The speed of the off-road vehicle was not as fast as that of the imperial sword, but it was also very fast. It didn''t take much time for them to get into chufei, so they came back to the ancient magic circle near the edge of the Antarctic death.


    After getting off the car, Chu Fei didn''t put away the SUV immediately. Instead, he left Bobbi in the car, and he ran to the magic circle to play with the crystal stones.


    The crystal stones given by copper whisker all have specific shapes, which exactly correspond to some holes and grooves on the ancient magic array.


    It''s not complicated to find the holes and grooves. The only time-consuming thing is that the holes and grooves are a little far away from each other. After chufei put the crystal away, he checked it again, and more than ten minutes passed.


    But Chu Fei just finished it. Now, the stalled off-road vehicle starts up again with Bobbie''s groping for a while, and then starts to start crookedly.


    It''s not fast and it''s not stable enough, but it''s just the beginning. After a few minutes, Bobbie has mastered the key to driving, and the car drives smoothly.


    Listening to the surprise cry of Bobbi, chufei began to revise his view of Bobbi. It seems that Bobbi''s intelligence is not only reflected in a single field.


    Chufei waited for more than half an hour for Bobbie to have a good time, and Bobbie also took the initiative to stop after driving the meeting.


    Chufei chuckles and throws the SUV into the ring, then takes Bobbi to step on the transmission array.


    Activate the teleportation array. In an instant, a white light envelops them. In the next moment, chufei and Bobbi appear on the teleportation array of the highest volcano.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be someone to guard here. After Chu Fei came back, he immediately informed the police.


    As a result, Chu Fei, who started his divine knowledge for the first time, found that not only was there no one near the teleportation array, but also no one near the top of the highest volcano.Chufei expanded the scope of his divine exploration twice to find the dwarves, and the place where they gathered at this time was the hemisphere room where the copper beard was.


    There were many old men with the same bronze whiskers, but the dwarfs looked more normal. At this moment, chufei suddenly realized that the bronze whiskers were not just beards, but metal!


    Since he appeared here, boby has a nervous face, and his previous excitement can''t stop him from guarding against his family.


    Chu Fei patted Bobbi on the shoulder and said:


    "it''s OK, where are they? They are probably talking about us. Let''s go and find them."


    With that, chufei led Bobbi out of the transmission array room and walked all the way to the copper beard.


    There was no obstruction until chufei and boby got close to the hemispheric room.


    But it''s too late


    Chu Fei pushed the door open, and under the gaze of a group of dwarfs, elders and dark elves, he strolled to the copper beard table.


    "Talking? How come there are so many people... " Chufei asked in a funny way.


    Copper whisker is ridiculous. In fact, after finding out that boby secretly started the transmission array to the dead place in Antarctica, no one dared to laugh at the top of the highest volcano.


    "You know all about it?" The bronze beard frowned.


    "I know a little, but it doesn''t matter." Chu Fei waved his hand and looked very natural.


    This makes copper beard and other elders have a puzzled face. They can''t figure out why Chu Fei is so relaxed. But the dark elves don''t have so many ideas. They are ready to attack, and they are ready to resist the attack for the dwarves and elders.


    Dark elves are born assassins, especially in familiar places, they can easily hide, but for chufei, their hiding is meaningless.


    But Chu Fei was not in the mood to expose their hiding place. After all, it was more or less his own card.


    "Ah, Long Jing, isn''t she small?" Chufei takes out the watermelon sized Dragon Crystal and puts it on the copper beard table.


    "You You actually got long Jing! You Did you take it out? " Copper beard felt that his brain was not enough, and he could not understand Chu Fei''s behavior at all.


    "Don''t be nervous. Although there are some errors, generally speaking, you and I can continue to trade. Moreover, I''d like to meet you demon Emperor..."


    This is the truth, but the real reason Chu Fei won''t tell. The real reason is that Chu Fei didn''t feel that the demonic royal family exiled by the gods could still keep respect for the gods.


    Even Chu Fei suspected that the demon kingdom had been sold for life. After so many years, Chu Fei didn''t believe in the demon Kingdom and didn''t understand it.


    So Chu Fei did plan to see the devil emperor, but that was after he found Wan Yu and broke the army. Before that, Chu Fei would not waste his time.


    At this time, the copper beard had already held Long Jing in his hand. He rubbed and said:


    "since you think so, you should know that even if you don''t take out long Jing, I will send you there."


    "I know, it''s not to take it out to save you from taking it out on Bobbie''s family."


    "You Human beings, I can''t see through you or guess through you. " Copper must sigh, Chu Fei''s performance has completely deviated, with all kinds of plans they made before.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. You give me an accurate statement. This Dragon Crystal should be able to protect Bobbi''s family. "


    "Even without Long Jing, we won''t go to trouble with Bobbi''s family, but I''m curious. Why do you keep talking about Bobbi''s family, Bobbi? You seem to have other plans for her? "


    "Yes, I want to take Bobbie out with me."


    Copper beard was surprised again, but soon said with disdain:


    "don''t be fooled by human beings, little Bobbi. Human beings don''t like dwarves at all. Human beings, if you want to get the forging technology of dwarves in this way, you will be disappointed. Boby has not mastered any technology, even if you cheat her out... "


    "Stop, stop, stop! I didn''t cheat her. I didn''t cheat her with emotion. Don''t talk nonsense. Besides, I''m not very interested in your technology. "


    At this time, boby on one side finally found that she could not speak any more. Fortunately, she had been used to this kind of occasions where many people were present, and she would not be timid.


    "I''m not a kid who doesn''t know anything. Of course, I know that dwarves and Terrans have different aesthetic standards."


    "You see, a dragon crystal, I think this deal should be enough."


    Copper beard didn''t answer immediately. Although other dwarfs and elders occasionally whispered, they didn''t seem to have the idea of speaking. It seemed that the only speaker here was copper beard.


    After a moment''s silence, copper beard looked up at Chu Fei and said, "you should have more dragon crystals on you."


    "Yes, of course." Then Chu Fei took out a dragon crystal which was not much smaller than the one in Tongxu''s hand"But I have something to destroy here. It''s obvious that you all use your brains and are not fighting sequences. There''s no need to fight me here Send me over and let the demon army come. Will the demon emperor refuse your request as long as you speak? "


    Chu Fei just said it according to his own speculation and understanding. He didn''t know how effective his words were. However, to the dwarfs and elders like Tongxu, Chu Fei''s words really made sense.


    "Good. Send them to the teleport array and teleport according to the original plan. "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "come on, I''ll see you later."

 Chapter 719

    On the way of chufei and Bobbi to the teleportation array, Bobbi asked chufei in a low voice:


    "you should know that we rabid dwarves are born fighters, right?"


    "Yes, it''s no secret." Chufei shrugged.


    "Then why do you think the elders won''t fight you? If they decide to fight you, then you... "


    "Boby, how long have the elders been at the highest volcano?"


    "I don''t know." Boby shook his head.


    "Yes, but it must have been a long time, right. They are used to the days when there is no need to fight, and they will not do it in a situation where there is no need to do it themselves. "


    In order to take care of Bobbi''s face, chufei didn''t say that he didn''t pay attention to those dwarfs at all.


    Boby doesn''t understand, but chufei''s answer is enough to make her think about it for a while. Following the guide, chufei and Bobbi set foot on the transmission array, and then the transmission array started, which instantly opened the space channel from the highest volcano to the central continent of the demons. The huge space force pulled chufei and Bobbi into it, and in the blink of an eye they appeared on the central continent of the demons.


    The central land of the demon kingdom is the hometown of the demon clan, and also the place where the demon clan wants to leave.


    The central continent is the largest continent in the demon Kingdom, which is four times as large as the continent where the fury dwarves live. But at the same time, the central mainland is also the most chaotic place of the whole demon world.


    On the dwarf side, chufei can still get used to it. It''s just that the light is darker, Warcraft is more dangerous and the landscape is more special.


    But when chufei fell on the central mainland, a sense of chaos almost choked chufei. I almost thought I had some kind of chemical discomfort in my throat.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s physical fitness is very strong, just a few minutes later, Chu Fei has been used to the chaos of the central mainland.


    At the same time, the terminal also made a preliminary information collection of the central mainland, and also made a relatively accurate analysis of the uncomfortable atmosphere of chaos.


    Chu Fei is not interested in data. He just needs to know that he can move and fight freely in the central mainland.


    "Boby, if I remember correctly, copper Beard said there would be a demon army around us, right?"


    Looking at the empty square near the transmission array and a little girl sitting in a black attic in the distance, chufei said with a puzzled face.


    "Yes, I don''t know where they are, but they must have come." Boby glanced around, then stopped at the little girl in the distance.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because it''s the princess of the demon clan, the youngest daughter of the demon emperor."


    "Ah Really? " Chufei looks suspicious. The little girl looks too normal. The key is that she looks very young.


    In fact, although he has not seen the demons, and he does not know what kind of demons they are, Chu Fei''s presupposition of demons is not exactly the same as that of human beings.


    But the little girl looks like an ordinary human, completely ordinary human, small, lovely, maybe arrogant, but on the surface she looks like a lively little girl.


    In particular, her swinging legs on the chair proved chufei''s idea.


    But boby didn''t understand chufei''s suspicion. She just nodded again.


    "She Seems to be waiting for us? "


    Confused, Chu Fei released the divine consciousness, after all, the scope of the naked eye can see is limited, after all, the divine consciousness to see a lot more comprehensive.


    At the moment when divine consciousness enveloped all directions, chufei immediately felt several space channels with obvious energy fluctuations


    The locations of the space passageways are behind the lofts which do not look special, and these lofts do not look special except for their height.


    However, when chufei saw the base under the space passage and the magic crystal on the base, chufei realized that it should be a space portal made by hand.


    It seems that the so-called demon army should still be in the portal, and it hasn''t really rushed over.


    Chufei continued to expand the scope of his divine consciousness. When his divine consciousness almost reached the limit, the little girl was finally covered by chufei''s divine consciousness.


    At that moment, the little girl looked up curiously, as if she felt Chu Fei''s divine sense.


    Chufei was not sure why the little girl would react like that, and he could only guess out of thin air. But before that, he made sure that the little girl''s body was really a human body, and there was nothing special about it.


    "Big wolf, what are you looking at?" The little girl let out a scream and then jumped off the chair with her shoulders in her arms.


    Chu Fei''s subconscious frown, although it''s true that divine consciousness can make him directly ignore people''s clothes and see the body, but in order to determine whether the little girl is human or not, Chu Fei doesn''t see her body The surface, but the interior of the body, looks at the bones, muscles, organs and bloodAlthough see more thoroughly, but Chu Fei doesn''t feel oneself where lust wolf.


    But the little girl''s scream convinced boby. She looked at chufei and said, "do people like this?"


    "Cough Don''t think about it. She''s still young... " Chu Fei wanted to say that she was still a little girl, but the little girl heard it with her ears pointed. She retorted in the attic all the way away:


    "where am I small?"


    Chu Fei turns his eyes and says, "don''t think the topic looks like an adult. But once you really start driving and don''t have the ability to protect yourself, you will have to die miserably."


    "I said you were young!" Although chufei has the means of self-protection, she is not in the mood to tease a child, but the little girl is not satisfied with her face and lightly jumps in front of chufei and boby.


    That''s right, it''s just a little jump, a few hundred meters apart, just a little jump and fall in front of chufei and boby.


    "You say I''m young? Do you know how old I am? "


    "Over twelve?" Chu Fei thought seriously.


    "My father was right. The Terrans are really ignorant." The little girl wrinkled her nose, then pointed to chufei and said:


    "are you the human race running from the mortal world?"


    "Arrogant little girl, don''t you already know that? Why do you want to ask for fun?"


    "It makes sense..." The little girl jokingly said: "it seems that you don''t know my identity."


    "Boby told me that you are the little princess of the demon family and the youngest daughter of the demon emperor. It''s not a surprising identity


    Chufei began to pretend, but the problem is that he seems unable to show his true identity to compete with the little princess of the demon clan.


    "Ha ha! Terran The little girl raised her hand and snapped her fingers. In an instant, tens of thousands of demon troops rushed out of those spaces and quickly gathered around the transmission array.


    The number is not many, tens of thousands, but the demon army is let Chu Fei in front of a bright.


    In terms of appearance, they are very different from human beings. The biggest difference is the height of four or five meters, and the two different shaped corners on the top of their heads.


    Compared with these, the strange weapons used by these armies have become the least special feature.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of giant like demon troops, Chu Fei was a little dizzy at first, but soon adapted.


    "Copper beard has long said that there is a big army around here. As a result, it took us so long for your army to come out. The efficiency is really slow enough." After


    Tucao finished, Chu Fei picked up the big Firebird, and flew the flying birds in the magic army. He said, "


    , honestly, do you want to make complaints about it?"


    Chufei is very arrogant, this is the idea of all the demons around Fangyuan, but the little princess is the ultimate commander of this operation, so if the little princess doesn''t speak, these demons can''t move.


    As a result, they can only watch the little red bird flying around, which is even smaller for them.


    "Terran, we have tens of thousands of troops here, you only have yourself!"


    "And me!" It''s not a happy thing for Bobbi to be ignored by the demon princess. She directly pulled out her sledgehammer and smashed it on the ground after several rounds, making a loud noise and a piece of dust.


    "Ah The magic circle is broken by you. " The little girl turned her lips, but her face didn''t show any heartache. Instead, she said with a bad smile:


    "now you can''t go back, dwarf."


    "Who said I was going back?" Boby asked in a handsome way.


    The little demon princess was stunned for a moment, but soon she didn''t care. She waved her hand and said:


    "it''s boring..."


    The little girl''s performance makes chufei and boby confused, because according to the original development path, the purpose of these demon troops here should be to catch chufei. But now it seems that''s not the case.


    "Originally, we came here to catch you, to catch you back. But because of some unexpected things, I decided not to catch you, because that would waste time and energy. "


    "Do I have to thank you for that?" Chufei controls the bird to fly back to his palm.


    "That''s OK. I don''t mind, but it''s only until you survive." With that, the little girl turned to leave, clapping her hands and saying, "Pro guard, get ready to fight!"


    With an order, the tens of thousands of demon troops immediately withdrew the encirclement of the transmission array, and by the way gave up the encirclement of chufei and Bobbi.


    In the next few minutes, the tens of thousands of troops all rushed to the west coast with the demon princess. Chu Fei and boby, who were left behind, were speechless. Chu Fei said, "boby, what''s the matter?"


    "The teacher said that these transmission lines on the central continental margin were actually built on fortresses.""So this is a fortress? Who is the enemy? "


    "The enemy is the enemy of the three continents in the West. They are all Warcraft that will constantly attack the central continent. There are the abyss clan, the nightmare of the dead, and then there are many dark races. But it''s hard to say what they will resist this time."


    Chu Fei didn''t get the information earlier, so he didn''t make enough preparation. But just when he began to build his mind and make plans for the future, the voice of the demon Princess rang out from afar:


    "by the way, Terran, before you, there are two Terrans who have entered the demon world. They have fallen on the abyss continent. Now it is the abyss that is coming. Are you interested in coming together?"

 Chapter 720

    In fact, in any case, Chu Fei all came to have a look. After all, he knew that Wan Yu and the broken army had landed near here. But now after the voice of the demon princess, chufei didn''t want to go.


    Because this little princess of the demon clan is "threatening" Chu Fei with the news of Wan Yu and the army breaking


    But what makes people depressed is that even if Chu Fei feels uncomfortable, because it involves Wan Yu and the news of breaking the army, it is impossible for him not to go.


    As a result, in many times entangled in unhappiness, Chu Fei''s mood became more and more depressed.


    "Do you want to go? I''ve heard that the abyss are hard to deal with. " Boby''s desire to fight was high, especially the restless impulse in her eyes, but what she said didn''t match her expression.


    Chu Fei sighed heavily and said:


    "go, of course! But you don''t have to fight. Let''s have a look first... "


    With that, chufei stepped out of the transmission array and walked along the direction of the demon army. Bobbi followed chufei with a hammer on his face excitedly. From time to time, he turned the sledgehammer and the wheel was whirring.


    Chufei''s speed is not fast, until nearly half an hour later he saw the trace of the demon army again, and at this time he and boby just stopped on a not too high hill.


    In front of them is a low-lying gravel beach, and then there is the sea, the sea of void.


    But at this time, the sea is not a calm, not empty sea of cracks.


    In fact, there are thousands of Strange Warcraft is constantly rushing to the shore.


    These Warcraft look very ugly, ugly to the extreme, but at the same time to chufei''s feeling is also very familiar, because chufei suspected that when playing some games, he had seen similar modeling things.


    It''s very similar to a super large centipede, but it doesn''t have a black and shiny hard shell. Its skin looks like the layer of flour wrapped in the fried chicken on the street. However, it''s only a distant view. Chufei estimates that when he looks closer, those skins should look sticky and disgusting.


    "Is this what you call the abyss clan?" Chufei asked, looking at the disgusting guys on the sea.


    Boby nodded and said excitedly:


    "yes, they are. The teacher showed us what they look like. That''s it."


    "Are they hard to deal with?" Chu Fei didn''t think it would be very difficult to fight, but it was only in the actual combat effect. In terms of psychological acceptance, chufei believes that it is the most difficult thing to get close to them.


    "They are very powerful. They live in the abyss and are almost immune to all magic. Moreover, they are highly poisonous. The most effective way to fight against the abyss clan is to attack with pure power!"


    As he spoke, boby began to hammer with excitement.


    Chufei turned his lips. He didn''t expect that these disgusting guys were immune to magic. However, chufei suspected that this thing should not be immune to the Holy See''s light magic. After all, it was completely opposite to the things in the demon world.


    Next, the first batch of abyss insects have rushed to the gravel beach on the shore, and the first echelon of the demon army has also welcomed them at the first time.


    It was a hand-to-hand battle. The little princess of the demons stood on the shoulder of a warrior of the demons in the last side. Her little face was very serious, but there was not much fear.


    It seems that the little princess has not died, the first time to face such a battle.


    "It seems that the little princess is quite powerful..." Although there was no wisdom in fighting, Chu Fei could still see some routines from the response of the demon army.


    The number of abyss insects rushing up at a time is limited, and the number of soldiers the demons welcome up is also limited, which can not only fight unhindered, but also ensure the safety of soldiers to the maximum.


    Moreover, after watching for a while, Chu Fei found that the fighting power of these demonic warriors was not boastful. Any one of them had the strength of the great swordsman in the world of fighting demons.


    You know, this is the abyss bug that they are completely immune to magic. Because they can''t use the magic of the demons, it can be said that these demons only play half of their strength.


    If the individual strength of the magic sword clan is almost the same, it should be estimated.


    It has to be said that this is very strong. At the same time, if Chu Fei had no good way to face such a demon army, he had to rely on his own bug like method to defeat the other side.


    But now, Chu Fei, who has been promoted to the late stage of the quadrupole trend, is still very confident in the face of these demon warriors, and his strength is just like that of a sword saint.


    "Brother Chu, shall we go and have a fight! Let''s have a fight! Look at those big bugs, they seem to be worth hitting a few times! "


    The fight between the demon warrior and the abyss bug makes Bobbi more and more excited. Chufei looks at the jubilant Bobbi and has a feeling of wanting to laugh.


    "Don''t say goodbye. You also said that these abyss races will use poison. How long can you persist in the face of their poison?"Chufei''s rhetorical question depressed Bobbi''s high fighting mood, but for the abyss bug that looks good to smash, Bobbi is still a little eager to try.


    There are more and more insects in the abyss. Meanwhile, there are more and more demon soldiers. The front has been stretched from tens of meters to hundreds of meters. At the same time, each abyss bug will face the attack of three demon warriors at the same time, which makes them tired of defense and difficult to make effective counterattack.


    Although it''s not easy to fight back, these big insects still don''t show any signs of being knocked down. The attack of the demon warrior can only bring a bang on them. In addition, there is no wound on them at all.


    Even if a powerful guy breaks the skin of these insects with a magic weapon, they can still make the wound recover before the next attack.


    Not only that, these big insects with unknown number of feet can shake out a large amount of poisons with an occasional invigoration! Most of these poisons appear in the state of color fog, and a few will spill out like raindrops.


    After those poisons fall on the demon soldiers, they will immediately enter the state of fierce attack, but at the same time, there will be reserve soldiers rushing to prepare to replace them.


    When the attack is over, the demons with poison will withdraw and fight with new soldiers.


    All the retreated demon warriors return to the little princess in the shortest time, and then the little princess recites lengthy incantations to detoxify them. But magic alone is not enough. It also needs a special magic solution to smear on the body, plus oral administration


    Therefore, although it seems that the warriors of the demons fight bravely and wisely, the effect is not good.


    This side of the abyss bug I feel that except for a stupid word, everything else is very powerful.


    After watching enough, the terminal also collected enough data, which made chufei have a profound understanding of these abyssal races - because the characteristics of abyssal insects have become very obvious data, but those data made chufei dizzy.


    People who are not good at math always feel like this when they see big numbers.


    "Bobbie, let''s go and have a look!"


    "Good! Let me give it a try! " With that, boby jumped down the hill with a hammer, but before she landed, she was carried back by chufei.


    "I''m talking about going to the little princess of the demons..." Finish saying, Chu Fei also regardless of Po Bi''s exclamation, directly threw her to the demon race little princess.


    In mid air, boby falls to the little princess with a big hammer. Then, in the surprised eyes of the little princess and her soldiers, boby and her hammer smash at their feet.


    I have to say, chufei''s precision is very good.


    Then, in the twisted expression on the face of the demon Princess and the demon warrior, chufei falls in front of them, and looks up at the demon Princess and the warrior.


    Although he thought he had been used to talking with people who were taller than himself, Chu Fei still felt very upset at the moment, so he chose to summon the flying sword, and then stepped on the flying sword and floated to the height parallel to the sight of the little princess.


    At the same time, the Little Red Flamingo jumped from behind chufei''s neck to his head and chirped twice.


    "Er..." The little princess of the demon clan was frightened by chufei''s series of actions. This time, she was really scared.


    Chu Fei can fly, and it''s so easy and natural to float in the air, which is beyond the understanding of the little princess of the demon clan.


    In her cognition, there are many demonic races that can fly, but none of them is a race with wings. Otherwise, her cultivation has reached the level of sword God and Dharma God, which is far beyond the level of sword saint.


    Maybe it''s so easy to see the existence of sword God and Dharma God. If it wasn''t for her being the little princess of the demon clan, I''m afraid I would never see one in my life.


    Looking at the change of the little princess''s eyes, Chu Fei more or less guessed her psychological activities.


    "As you can see, I''m here." Chufei grinned without a smile.


    "You What do you want to do? " The little princess frowned, and the demon warrior at her feet was ready to face everything. At that moment, two waves of war full of alert filled out.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t want to fight you for a while. And now is not the time I just want to ask you about the news of the other two Terrans entering the demon world


    "Who are you of them?" The little demon princess did not put down her guard completely, but for chufei, she and the demon soldiers at her feet were full of flaws.


    "Are you curious? I can answer you, but that''s after. Now you have to tell me their news first


    "That''s the secret of our family. It''s impossible to tell you this outsider unless you are willing to pay some price." The little princess said cautiously.


    Her cautious appearance makes chufei feel very cute, but at the same time, chufei also doubts whether the state of the little princess of the demon clan is played out. After all, it''s the demon clan. How can it be so simple."Tut, it''s a pity that you demons are not qualified to make me pay the price. You''d better tell me what you know, so that you can consider not to pay too heavy a price."


    Chu Fei released his own pressure when he said this, and the unique pressure from crape myrtle world made the little princess and her soldiers have an indescribable sense of oppression.


    At the same time, the deafening fighting sound and roaring sound on the coast are also driven away by this strange sense of oppression. Although it can still be heard, it is like the sound far away in a dream. It seems that a careless person will completely ignore it.


    This strange feeling made the little princess of the demon family think of the unique God level field of sword God and Dharma God. She had entered the field of her father and the other Dharma gods of the demon family, so she was very familiar with this feeling.


    But at the same time, she also knows that her feeling at the moment is very different from that of sword God and Dharma God


    "You Why do you say that? We demons will never be threatened! " Next, the demon warrior who was trampled by the little princess could not help roaring.


    Chufei smiles and points to the battlefield behind him. The Firebird on his head rushes into the battlefield and directly bumps into an abyss bug.


    After the sound of poof, the Firebird penetrated the body of the abyss insect and detonated the terrible power of the fire! In an instant, the insect was burned into coke by the fire, and even had no resistance.


    See this scene of the demon soldiers excited roar up! They thought it was some special magic of the little princess of the demon clan!


    But the little demon Princess and the demon soldiers at her feet know that the Firebird has nothing to do with them


    "What do you say now?" Chufei smiles.

 Chapter 721

    "You! You... " The little princess did not know what to say. She looked at the battlefield, at chufei, at chufei and at the battlefield. Although the cheers in her ears were not clear enough, it did not prevent her from having a correct understanding of what had just happened.


    "Don''t be so excited. Am I qualified for you to tell me about the two Terrans now?" Chufei''s smile naturally changed a lot, but in the little princess''s eyes, it was full of evil.


    She subconsciously leans back and wants to be far away from chufei''s smile, but the demon warrior at her feet doesn''t move, and she can''t really stay away from chufei.


    In fact, even if the demons below move, what can they do? Chufei is stepping on the flying sword!


    "Why do you want to know so much about them?"


    "I''m supposed to ask you why they''re in the devil''s world, aren''t they?" The smile on Chu Fei''s face gradually disappeared, and his tone became more and more fierce, saying:


    "their strength is not strong, it should have been a long time since they entered the demon world. It can be said that the probability that they are still alive is not high, do you know what this means?"


    "What? What do you want to say! " The little princess kept her dignity as a demon princess as much as possible, but it didn''t make any sense.


    "If they die, I don''t mind fighting against your whole demon world!"


    "Ah?" Chu Fei had been almost frightened by the little princess of the demons after hearing Chu Fei''s words, but not afraid, because this sentence has exceeded the imagination of the little princess of the demons.


    Although Chu Fei can fly in front of her, it can only show that Chu Fei''s own strength is very strong. But even so, I want to fight with the whole demon world with my own strength. No matter how it sounds, it''s like a joke, and it''s still a big joke!


    So, the little princess didn''t believe it.


    "By yourself?"


    "You don''t seem to believe it." Chu Fei asked.


    The little demon Princess snapped her fingers, and chufei felt a unique magic signal flying out of her fingertips.


    Out of curiosity, Chu Fei did not stop, but quietly waiting for the effect of this magic signal.


    Just a few minutes later, a demon army rushed to the beach, and this time, the number of demon army increased from tens of thousands to more than 100000.


    A large number, super many, plus the fierce demon warriors, this is a powerful force that can not be underestimated there!


    It is obvious that these later demons came to the abyss insects by the sea, but when they saw the Terran confronting their little princess, they were stunned.


    However, it was obvious that some of the later troops were commanders. They first judged the battlefield situation by the sea, and then arranged tens of thousands of demon soldiers to supplement the front line by the sea to fight against more abyss insects.


    And the remaining nearly 100000 troops were standing behind the princess.


    "All ready to fight!" A commander''s voice spread all over the battlefield, the hundred thousand soldiers took out their weapons, and then all stared at chufei.


    Chufei doesn''t care, because in his mind at the moment, the terminal is reporting the data overview of the demon warrior.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, although these demon warriors are very strong, they can''t ignore the power of missiles. "


    "The lethality of ordinary missiles is limited. How about shrapnel?" Chu Fei didn''t know much about modern military weapons, so he could only consider these problems from the simplest level.


    "Cluster bombs are not as powerful as you think The size of the shrapnel is limited, and it''s not powerful enough for this humanoid creature. "


    "You mean single, don''t you? Terminal, I mean, wash the floor. "


    "Wash the floor?" The terminal didn''t understand the meaning of washing the earth. After all, it''s a real word of the earth network. Even if the terminal is made by the elder sister, it hasn''t been connected with the earth network, so it doesn''t have an accurate understanding of many network words.


    "You know the car wash Similarly, wash the ground with missiles and shrapnel... "


    "Data deduction Success, I have understood what you mean. It''s true that submunition washing can achieve the target killing effect, but it needs a large number. "


    "Can it be more than a thousand?" Chu Fei asked casually.


    "No, but you don''t have that many points." The terminal mercilessly points out Chu Fei''s poverty, but that is only relative to what Chu Fei wants to do.


    "Isn''t there a dragon crystal? How many points can I exchange for the smallest Dragon Crystal in my ring?"


    "Longjing is very special, it needs the active identification of the system to determine."


    "Then you let the system identify and try to see how much the smallest one can exchange."


    In chufei''s ring, the smallest dragon crystal is the size of a pineapple. Besides the eight largest Dragon Crystal pillars, the number of scattered dragon crystals is more than 100, so chufei feels that he is rich now.The terminal is very obedient, he did go to the system to identify, and got a result that surprised Chu Fei you.


    "The smallest dragon crystal can be exchanged for 10.283 billion yuan..."


    "Zero and whole? Ah, do you mean that this dragon crystal is not as valuable as a pile of gold coins? " Chu make complaints about Tucao early, but he dare not make complaints about the exchange rate of big gold in front of his elder sister.


    As for Chu Fei''s doubts, the terminal carefully explained:


    "in fact, the more advanced the goods are, the more energy the system will retain when absorbing, and the purpose is to upgrade and maintain the system itself, while the lower level goods such as gold are all converted into equal price exchange points, so that..."


    "Probably understand, is a good thing, you have secretly smoke?"


    Hearing the word Chu Fei, the terminal was quiet again, but soon he understood the meaning of the word, because there are similar words in the world of crape myrtle, such as hand drawing, bonus and kickback


    But after understanding the meaning of this word, the terminal doesn''t want to deal with chufei.


    Just at this time, the commanders of the demon army all came to the little princess of the demon family, and then carefully looked at chufei, in case chufei would suddenly attack.


    However, because of the little princess''s stop, these people did not speak, which also gave Chu Fei time to talk with the terminal at will.


    After all, it''s not the past. The spirits of chufei are now working with laichi and Leslie to study how to refine the bones of the Dragon God into the weapons of the heroic army. Of course, laichi and Leslie also want to rub a super leather staff.


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess, who is this man..."


    "Is he the man that the devil emperor said..."


    "Who does copper beard say?"


    The commanders of the demons were very careful to use magic to communicate with the little princess, but the little princess did not answer their questions directly, but just nodded gently.


    "Do you still think I should believe you?" It seems that Chu Fei pays attention to herself again. The little princess of the demon clan raises her mouth and asks with a smile.


    Chu Fei turned his lips, pointed to the commanders and the hundred thousand demon troops behind them, and said:


    "is this your dependence?"


    "Yes, they are my support." The little princess of the demon family admitted that the United States and Europe avoided.


    Chufei laughingly glanced at the demons, and his eyes made the commanders of these demons angry. However, because the little princess of the demons was the highest identity, they could only stare but could not fight back.


    Chu Fei sighed with a smile and waved his hand:


    "first of all, tell me clearly whether you really have news about those two people."


    The little princess of the demon clan was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to understand Chu Fei''s meaning, but she quickly said, "yes, as you said, they are captured by us. Although there is something wrong, they are still the captives of our demon clan."


    Chufei nodded, licked his lips and said:


    "then you are still not going to tell me their news?"


    "It depends on what you''re willing to pay." In fact, she has a very bad premonition, but she doesn''t understand where this premonition comes from. Because the scene now seems to be dominated by herself in any case, she doesn''t even need to worry about the fight over the abyss insects.


    "A large number of demon warriors will die because of your answer. You should remember that you will be blamed for their death."


    With that, Chu Fei raised his hand and gave an order to the terminal in his mind:


    "all the smallest two dragon crystals will be absorbed by the system, and then they will be exchanged for the corresponding shrapnel. The beach behind me, wash the floor!"


    Although it took a little time to give the order, it was all done in Chu Fei''s mind. In fact, it took less than a second.


    For all the demons, chufei just raised his hand with a cold face, and then a large area of unknown objects fell on the sky of the coastline!


    The unidentified objects fell in two rows on the gravel beach and among the waves. The huge first explosion set off a huge wave. The terrible explosion blew up the fighting demon soldiers and the abyss insects, and many unfortunate ghosts'' broken limbs were swept away by the air!


    But it''s not over! Because there are more dense small unidentified objects thrown out, everyone knows that those things must be avoided, but no one has enough time to make appropriate action!


    As a result, more intensive explosions sounded, instantly hundreds of meters of coastline were full of terrorist explosions!


    Those unfortunate people were torn to pieces in this dense explosion, and there was no room for resistance.


    There was no time for the explosion dust to fall, and the shock wave had already spread to chufei''s location. The shock wave was comparable to the level 9 and level 10 strong wind, which made all the demons unstable and almost fell down. On the contrary, chufei was very stable when he stepped on the flying sword.At this moment, chufei, to the little princess of the demons, is a more terrifying demon than the demons! Especially that indifferent face


    But in fact, Chu Fei just communicated with the terminal in his mind:


    "it''s more powerful than I thought!"


    "Systematic products must be excellent products!"

 Chapter 722

    Shock, fear, shock


    For the first time, the princess realized that these three different but similar emotions appeared in her heart at the same time! At that moment, the shock made her body''s transformation magic lose its effect!


    This directly led to two curved pale gold corners on the forehead of the little princess.


    Like other demons, their horns grow on the forehead, and first bend upward, then bend forward, and then super long


    This kind of bending style makes chufei think of the "devil" race, that is, the devil image in the game and legend on earth.


    However, it is obvious that these demons do not have the "evil energy" in the image designed by the earth. On the contrary, their fighting is pure strength, and their magic breath is also the magic of the dark system.


    The dark magic includes the undead magic, but the magic breath of the demons is the pure dark magic power beyond the undead magic. And this kind of pure dark magic power is allowed to exist even in the world of fighting demons.


    However, the little princess''s horn and the accompanying breath are not pure dark magic power, which seems to have something to do with her pale gold horn.


    Most of the corners of the demons are dark, and there are circles of lines on the base of the corners, just like the tree rings.


    There are also such patterns on the corners of the little princess of the demon clan, but the number of those patterns is not large, and the closer to the forehead, the more "golden" the color is.


    Although chufei could feel that the power in the pale gold devil''s horn was different from that of other demons, it was not clear how different it was.


    Therefore, he left the matter to the terminal to study.


    And he himself continued the confrontation.


    "I hope you don''t forget what I just said." Chu Fei half narrowed his eyes and looked at the little princess of the demon clan. At the same time, he put away his power.


    Without Chu Fei''s pressure, the little princess''s senses became more sensitive. But what she heard was the cry of the demon warrior who had not died, and the weak roar of the abyss insects.


    A few meters deep ravine has been blasted along the coast, stretching for more than a thousand meters


    But this seemingly not deep depth just shows the horror of that series of explosions!


    They are all fighters proficient in fighting. Their understanding of explosion and attack is not comparable to that of ordinary people on earth. They know how important it is to waste as little attack power as possible in such unimportant places as destroying terrain.


    It is precisely because the explosion power of that series almost falls on the demon warriors and abyss insects, so it can cause so many casualties to them!


    "You..."


    "Princess, you can''t let him go!"


    "Kill him! Revenge for the soldiers


    "Kill him!"


    The commanders didn''t seem to understand what was going on. Maybe they didn''t want to think at all. At the moment, they just wanted to avenge the dead soldiers and deal with the threat of chufei!


    Unfortunately


    "You don''t want these, either?" Chu Fei still squinted, his fingers to the back of the hundred thousand or so demon army.


    "You I don''t believe you''re that strong! " A demon commander rushed up in a fury and hit with a punch full of dark forces!


    Chufei didn''t know what it would be like to get this punch, but he didn''t want to try it himself.


    Chirp!


    Two birdsong, a small red Firebird rushed forward to meet the demon commander''s fist!


    At the moment of coming into contact, Firebird broke out completely!


    The temperature of terror plus the power of Dao fire, which is higher than the dark magic of the demon world. I don''t know how many levels of Dao''s power, the fist of the demon commander instantly turns into ash!


    But this is not over, Firebird still did not stop, it directly pounced on the heart of the demon commander!


    Poof, the Firebird went through his chest, turned and flew back to chufei''s shoulder.


    Although the Firebird has come back, the burning of the demon commander''s body has not been completed yet. Although it is still very fast, every part of him turns into fly ash in the blink of an eye. As soon as the breeze blows, he doesn''t know where he has gone.


    This one, let the rest of the commanders are stunned, dare not speak, also dare not attack, but they are adamant refused to retreat, instead will be the demon Princess and the soldier at her feet behind.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "protector, but can you protect it?"


    The voice fell, the Firebird chirped and flew up again, instantly those people were all shivering.


    The Firebird turns twice on chufei''s head, then pours on the little princess.


    The commander of the demon clan in front of the little princess stared in horror, and his throat became dry in an instant.


    I can''t help it. I can''t let the little princess have an accident!


    With such an idea, the two most forward demon commanders looked at each other, and then joined hands to welcome up!At that moment, chufei felt that there was a dark force in the two human bodies. It was estimated that there was a unique method


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t make sense. Under the control of chufei, Firebird disappears in an instant when he wants to contact the two demons.


    Because there was no threat, the two demons stopped casting magic in surprise, but the next moment, Firebird suddenly appeared behind them and rushed to the last demon commander standing in front of the little princess.


    Ah!


    Shocked, shocked, at a loss!


    No matter how high the combat power and position are, they are all based on the efforts they have made in the fields they are familiar with. Now they are faced with things they have never heard of, touched or even imagined!


    "Stop it!"


    The two commanders yelled anxiously, and then joined hands to fight back!


    At the same time, the commander who blocked in the middle finally responded. He gritted his teeth to urge his unique move. The dark power suddenly burst out like a black hole to devour Firebird.


    But it happened that the Firebird was not affected at all and did not release any power, just like an image, it passed through the black hole, and then passed through the body of the demon commander!


    No explosion of any power, as if nothing had happened!


    But Firebird so straight Leng Leng stopped in front of the little princess''s eyebrow inch position.


    Chirp!


    Two clear calls remind the demons that this is not a dream, but a fact.


    "Tut Tut, the high-level fire play skill. Zhenima is shameless! Shamelessly easy to use


    Chu Fei''s heart was thumping. Compared with the horror on the faces of the demons and the pale little face of the little princess, all of this seemed so dramatic.


    "Now, you don''t have any questions, do you?"


    In the rear, every soldier in the 100000 demon army who could see what happened here could not believe his eyes, while those who did not see the scene because they were behind were still waiting for the commander''s order and ready to attack at any time.


    The little princess of the demon clan could hardly stand. If it wasn''t for the soldiers of the demon clan holding her feet and supporting her back with magic, I''m afraid the little princess would have fallen down.


    "What? Are you going to keep it secret? " Chu Fei leaned forward slightly. Although he didn''t release the pressure, the pressure brought by this smile was far stronger than that before.


    The little princess of the demon clan held her mouth and tried to resist the desire to escape. Her red eyes, needless to say, knew what emotion it represented.


    "I don''t know!" The answer was stiff and desperate, with a trembling voice.


    Chu Fei frowned and manipulated the Firebird to get close to her half an inch, and released a little temperature.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know!" The little princess of the demon clan spent almost all her strength to control the reaction of every part of her face, but the most easily overlooked nose flapped uncontrollably.


    "It seems you really don''t know." Chufei stands straight on the flying sword again, then sighs heavily. Although the performance of the demon princess can''t satisfy chufei, he still sees the truth from her eyes.


    The little princess of the demon clan really doesn''t know.


    "What do you know?"


    "They are between the abyss continent and the central continent. We have lost contact with them. We have no idea where they are." The little princess of the demon clan is holding her breath, and the fear in her eyes has weakened a lot.


    "Will they fall into the sea?" This is the answer that Chu Fei didn''t want to get, because it was a sea of void cracks. Who knows what would happen if he fell in.


    "It''s possible everywhere. Although the magic connection is broken, the magic power involved is enough to take them anywhere in the demon world!"


    Chu Fei said: "it''s a good answer."


    With that, Chu Fei took back the Firebird, but he didn''t let it disappear completely. Instead, he jumped around on his head and shoulders.


    Because he once again tasted the sweetness of high-level fire play, Chu Fei dedicated a little energy to control Firebird.


    At this time, the abyss insects who had stopped their attack because of the explosion seemed to react again. They began to rush to the coast again, roaring and wriggling, and Chu Fei looked disgusted.


    "Your business, go on." Chufei waved his hand in disgust, and then the little princess of the demon clan immediately calmed down and began to arrange the tasks of the remaining three commanders. Soon, the demon clan army rushed to the abyss again, but the demon soldiers who passed by chufei would be curious about chufei several times, and then they would seriously fight.


    However, chufei believed that the hearts of these demon Warriors must be full of doubts.


    The sound of fighting filled the coastal areas once again, and the ravines blasted by the shrapnel played a proper role.


    Although those gullies are not deep enough, they are wide enough and wide enough, which gives the demon army a lot of operating space.Such as throwing special weapons


    Chu Fei looked at it with interest, but soon found that these demon warriors didn''t seem to have any special weapons for throwing, so he turned his head curiously and looked at the little princess and the three commanders


    Then came the subconscious alert of the five demons and the subsequent desperate abandonment


    "Oh, you don''t seem to have any special weapons for throwing? Why? But your demons are powerful


    "No use..." The little demon princess said in a dull voice.


    "It''s useful Don''t think that this is the only way to fight these insects. In fact, you will definitely encounter more dangerous and weird battles in the future. It is necessary to prepare more standard weapons. "


    "Yes." The little princess of the demon clan was kind, and then fell into an awkward silence.


    At this moment, Chu Fei suddenly realized that, suppose Wan Yu and the broken army fall on the mainland, the hometown of these insects It seems that


    "Are the attacks of these big bugs random? Is there any sign before this attack? "

 Chapter 723

    None of the five demons thought that chufei would ask such a question. In fact, they didn''t even think that chufei would pretend to be OK and talk to several people nearby!


    But Chu Fei did it, and did it without any reason. The key is that the five demons did not dare to ignore him.


    Especially the little princess of the demon clan, who was forced by the terrible little red bird for a long time, Rao Shi had a lot of experience and almost collapsed! Out of the little girl''s mind, she is not willing to talk to chufei!


    But reality is better than people.


    "These abyss bugs rarely choose to leave their hometown, because that''s their favorite living environment. Moreover, they seldom contact with the outside world, and occasionally have wars with us just because... "


    The little princess of the demon clan was embarrassed and couldn''t speak any more. Then Chu Fei urged her curiously:


    "why? Say it


    "Because their people were killed..."


    Chu Fei frowned and asked:


    "since they don''t come out to make trouble, why do you want to kill them?"


    "I didn''t say we killed it!" The little princess of the demon clan stopped her neck, and when she was halfway there was no momentum. She was scared, and she was still afraid of chufei''s y-wei.


    "Who else could it be? You are the most powerful race in the demon world. Is it not you? Are you the family of the violent dwarves... "


    Chufei''s voice suddenly stopped, because he suddenly thought of Bobbi, just that toss made him temporarily forget the existence of Bobbi, and now, because of the mention of dwarves, he thought of Bobbi again.


    As a result, after scanning around, chufei found that there was no shadow of Bobbi or Bobbi''s body nearby


    "Well Do you see any dwarf girl I threw over? " Chufei asked awkwardly.


    The little princess of the demon clan was stunned, and then began to scan around.


    After two breaths, the five demons and chufei looked at the battlefield along the coastline, and then saw some worms that had just climbed into the ravine and twisted into the ravine!


    There is no such strange performance beside it


    So Chu Fei and the five demons around him subconsciously focused on it


    Then, a scene that I don''t know how to describe was shown in the eyes of several people


    An abyss insect, which is many times bigger than the demon warrior, waves two rows of foot flying to the demon warrior behind the gully. But as soon as he climbs over the gully, he shows a little body and goes out, a huge, square hammer comes up from the gully!


    With a loud bang, the insect''s body was broken. At the same time, the huge inertia force made the insect fall into the gully


    Then there were a few dull sounds, and occasionally there were hammer shadows


    But soon it was quiet. It was obvious that the battle ended so soon!


    However, this strange situation didn''t last long. It was estimated that two or three insects would die in the gully, and then they had filled up that part of the gully. Finally, Boby''s figure with a giant hammer appeared.


    However, the pop-up Bobbi did not choose to quit the battlefield, but moved to the nearby gully to continue the previous operation


    Although I can''t figure out why Bobbie would go to fight, as long as people are OK, and it seems that Bobbi has a very natural advantage in controlling these big insects.


    "It''s amazing..." The little princess of the demon clan has been blinded. No one can kill those abyss insects so easily even the demon warrior!


    You know, although it''s a worm, it''s definitely the best existence under the sword God in terms of combat and defense!


    It''s just an ordinary army of insects. It''s not difficult for them to reach the realm of sword God if they have a little identity!


    "Hey, those bugs, are you smart?" Chufei is talking about wisdom, not intelligence. Naturally, he wants to know how clever or stupid the abyss bug is.


    "Ordinary insects have only basic wisdom. Once they develop wisdom, they will become the king of the abyss Zerg."


    "So they have royal command, right?" Chufei confirmed.


    "Yes." The little demon Princess nodded and affirmed chufei''s doubts.


    "Why do you go to kill them when they are free? For what? "


    "Not me Ah The little princess sighed and said, "because they can swim on the sea completely unaffected, for them, the cracks in space seem to be nonexistent."


    Chufei had long noticed that these abyssal insects came from the upper reaches of the sea, but he didn''t know why they could.


    In chufei''s mind, he felt that these insects had used some special magic before they did so. In fact, chufei felt that the other races in the demon world had their own ways to move on the sea of void cracksFor example, the metal boat of the fury dwarf is a product that can sail on the sea of void cracks after combining magic and Technology


    So, it''s reasonable to speculate that these insects are the same.


    But now, the demon princess has overturned chufei''s idea


    "So powerful? And you? Can you demons move in the sea? "


    The little princess shook her head and then added:


    "a boat made of dwarves..."


    "I''ll go. Do you just kill them occasionally? There is no intelligent thing, and it is still so disgusting. Kill! After the research, you can''t study it for dwarves. What good materials! A ready-made topic


    Because of Chu Fei''s terrible performance before, so the little princess and the other four people are very wise not to tangle Chu Fei''s words, to understand the spirit is enough.


    "The abyss kings will not allow it..."


    "Well, well, the demons Cut... " Chu make complaints about it, and then say, "


    ," this is because someone killed them, so they will attack you, right? "


    "Not sure, but that''s the only reasonable explanation." The little princess sighed.


    "Do you know who killed it? Your people? Or other races in the demon world? "


    Facing Chu Fei''s problem, the little princess of the demon world looked at Chu Fei strangely and said:


    "in the local race of the demon world, there is no other race except our demon race that can kill these insects..."


    "What are you talking about?" Chufei pointed to Bobbi who came out of the gully again.


    The little princess of the demon clan was angry, and the pale gold horns on her forehead shook at chufei for a long time. It seemed that she was trying to hold chufei up by luck


    "She doesn''t count." Next to them, one of the three commanders said, "if you face a pit bug alone, she won''t hit them so easily."


    Chu Fei curled his mouth, then nodded, and had to say that the demon family was right. Boby is taking advantage, because the demon army has attracted the attention of insects, so boby can attack with all his strength in the right position.


    "Well, she doesn''t count. You go on." Chufei looked at the demon Princess and said.


    "So, I suspect it''s your two friends..."


    "Is there any evidence?" Chu Fei asked.


    "No, not at all. It''s just a possibility, though very unlikely. But it''s better than that there is another powerful existence, and it''s more likely to enter the demon world and kill the abyss Zerg without our whole demon world knowing it. "


    Chu Fei nodded and pointed to the little princess. Although he didn''t speak, the approval in Chu Fei''s eyes didn''t cover up.


    Chu Fei suspected that Wan Yu and the broken army had made it, but now the little princess gave him more information to confirm it.


    Naturally, he doesn''t have the ability to break the army. After all, his strength is limited, and even the double cultivation can''t kill the abyss Zerg.


    But wan Yu is different. The knife in Wan Yu''s hand is not an ordinary one!


    That''s a pig knife! And it''s just a nickname, actually it''s a knife!


    Wan Yu doesn''t need to kill the abyss Zerg, she just needs to poke the knife into the body of the insect! Sha Dao will absorb local vitality and pass it on to Wan Yu himself!


    In other words, when killing the first insect, maybe it''s only one in ten thousand, but as long as we have one success, Wan Yu will have the strength to kill the insect more easily!


    So Chu Fei is going to the abyss.


    "Terminal, how many bugs are there in this war?"


    "Three thousand five hundred and sixty-two, but only a few hundred really entered the battlefield, and the rest were watching the battle on the sea."


    "What about strength? Should the royal family be included? "


    "There is a very powerful existence. If that hand is used, these demon troops will not be able to stop it."


    The answer given by the terminal is absolutely correct, so chufei knows that this war will not end so easily.


    Moreover, chufei also needs this battle not to end so soon.


    So Chu Fei looked at the five demons and said, "there are 3562 insects attacking you this time. Most of them are watching the battle on the sea, and only a few hundred are entering the battlefield. At the same time, there is a royal family in town. If you fight to the end, you will not be enough."


    "What? impossible! How can there be so many! "


    "More than three thousand? This is really a massive attack! Is there a royal family dead? "


    "Who has the ability to kill a royal family in worm''s hometown! This is too much... "


    Regardless of the three commanders'' impatience, the little demon princess looked at chufei solemnly and said:


    "how do you know? Is that true? "


    "I can''t tell you how I know. I can only tell you that it''s true, and I don''t want you to lose the war yet.""You What are you going to do! " The little princess thought of something, but she didn''t want to believe it was true.


    "You think of it, don''t you? I''m going to the abyss to find someone. "


    "No All right, but are you going to make it? "


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. There are so many dead worms that we can always use them."


    Chu Fei was right. He decided to send himself to the abyss continent by using the dead body of the insect, or even the living insect, and then look for WAN Yu and the broken army.


    However, it''s obvious that it''s not obvious to let live insects take them to the past. There is a royal family.


    So, the only way to do that is to use insect carcasses.


    As for how to use Nature is transformation!


    After making the decision, Chu Fei didn''t immediately take action, but said to the little princess:


    "please contact your base camp quickly. I don''t want you to be killed easily by these insects."


    "And you?" The little princess subconsciously asked, the other four demons in the heart is in the belly Fei: care about him why!


    "When you''re ready, though you know if my action will make those insects riot again."


    In a word, the five demons immediately entered a state of fire.


    Chufei is not their ally, but the enemy who defeated them. Who knows if chufei will really act according to his plan!

 Chapter 724

    Chu Fei gave enough time for the demons to react, but he was not stupid enough to wait for the little princess of the demons to send a signal to himself.


    Other people''s insects have touched the royal family, who knows the demon emperor of the demon family will come!


    Although there is no way to kill chufei, chufei doesn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    So, when it was almost the same time, Chu Fei sneaked into the battlefield, and then secretly dragged a few insect bodies from the ravine and threw them into his Dantian space, and then pulled boby away from the battlefield.


    Although boby killed a few insects, and it seemed that it was very simple, but it was not easy. In fact, boby was very tired. Even if chufei didn''t come to her, she was thinking about killing a few more and would have a rest.


    Chufei and boby quietly away from the battlefield, and then around the coastline for a long time, about dozens of miles before they stop.


    The place where he stopped was a seaside forest. Naturally, Chu Fei believed that the wood could be used in the voyage, so he chose to take action here.


    At first, chufei''s plan was to ask Reich and Leslie to skin these insects, and then use their skin to make a boat for them to sail.


    But that''s not safe, because it''s going to take a couple of tests to see if it''s going to take only the skin of the abyss bug to resist the cracks in the void.


    After seeing the wood, Chu Fei decided not to peel it, so he tied the insects side by side on several pieces of wood, and made the dead body of the insects the bottom of the boat, and the wood made the boat board.


    If it is found that the dead insect can''t be used, which Lai Chi can use his undead magic to control the insect corpse to create a living appearance to continue planning


    Chufei''s plan is perfect, and in this forest rich place, there are suitable trees everywhere.


    With the help of Lai Chi, the ship made of insect corpses and wood was soon ready.


    "Master, when I''m finished, I''ll use these corpses I''ve never seen such a Warcraft before


    Lai Chi''s occupational disease, Chu Fei funny way:


    "this is just an ordinary insect, the strength is limited, you take the use is not big, wait and see, maybe can get the Royal corpse, that is worth your hand."


    Lai Chi originally wanted to say that even ordinary insects were enough for him to study, but he directly agreed with Chu Fei''s view after associating with the things he came into contact with after he knew Chu Fei.


    This has nothing to do with the relationship between the master and the servant, but the real identification from the bottom of my heart, because the level of Chu Fei and Lai Chi is completely different from the past.


    "I listen to the master."


    "Let''s try this thing. Will you put it in the wind?"


    "No problem with the low-grade ones."


    "Well, the lowly is enough."


    In the chat, the skeleton summoned by Lai Chi has carried the huge insect corpse boat up. Although it''s very hard, it still sends the insect corpse boat to the seaside step by step.


    Although Lai Chi wanted to try to let the skeleton directly into the sea of cracks, Chu Fei stopped him in order to prevent accidents.


    Just let the skeleton put it on the beach, and then push it into the sea a little bit.


    Wow -


    although it''s not the real sea water, it still has the feeling of waves, but even the waves are just disappearing cracks flying.


    The insect corpse ship has successfully floated in the sea of void cracks!


    The plan is successful!


    "It seems that it''s the body structure of this insect. It''s really amazing!" Lai Chi tut tut sighed.


    "Yes, I just don''t know whether it''s the simple skin structure or the whole structure. Try again later! Get on the boat, get on the boat


    Turning around, chufei sees boby with a hammer.


    Bobbie thought he was surprised enough because of chufei! But now she knows, where is that!


    After chufei called out a powerful lich, she fell into dullness. When the Lich called out a group of powerful black skeletons, she was even more blinded.


    Even she didn''t know that she was standing on the head of the hammer with the handle in her arms. She looked cute from a distance and confused from a close.


    "Come on, Bobbie, let''s go!" After chufei called twice, Bobbi responded, then jumped off the hammer and dragged the sledgehammer onto the boat.


    In the whole process, Lai Chi looked at her with a confused face.


    He naturally knew that Bobbi was a dwarf, and even he knew that Bobbi was a violent dwarf. But the problem was that it was the first time he saw a violent dwarf with such a strange weapon ratio!


    "You two slowly confused, Lai Chi first give us stealth, and then use the wind spell to sail in that direction!"


    In fact, Lai Chi didn''t need to cast his own magic to set sail. He recruited two skeleton mages, and then the two mages began to act as helmsman!


    Laichi himself, on the other hand, tried his best to use the concealment magic. Chufei reminded him that they were hiding thousands of insects and the royal family in one insect.


    That''s not a simple existence!


    In fact, if it''s just laichi''s own hiding magic, Chu Fei is not at ease. Chu Fei also uses the secret technique of Dou Zi, which evolves into a sea of void and cracks, enveloping his insect corpse boatDouble insurance, which can make people feel at ease, but also can make Bobbi and laichi more serious Mengquan.


    How strong are wind spells?


    If this problem is still on the Internet of the earth, it will certainly explode a lot of inferences, but only in a few online communities can people analyze it with a rigorous attitude and detailed environmental restrictions


    But on the insect corpse boat, the two skeleton mages were very clever. First, they set up a low stone wall for themselves, and then the two skeleton mages leaned against the low stone wall to blow hard


    Chu Fei didn''t know what level of magic it was, but the speed of the insect corpse ship was fast enough, which satisfied Chu Fei.


    According to the data of the terminal, the distance between the abyss continent and the central continent is more than half that between the dwarf continent and the central continent. So in the terrible speed of sailing, this distance will soon end.


    And it''s also very safe. Before they get close to the abyss, chufei doesn''t need to think about being discovered by the Zerg.


    However, when the mainland of the abyss could be seen with the naked eye, Chu Fei made Lai Chi slow down and strengthened the concealment spell more seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    The abyss continent is named after the abyss Zerg, but actually it is not a world full of abysses. On the contrary, from the point of view of plants and microorganisms, the abyss continent is richer than the central continent. I don''t know how many times it exists.


    In the central continent, plants are mostly dark things, but in the abyss continent, plants are green And color.


    However, the real danger lies in the land that breeds colorful life.


    There are few abysses in the abyss continent, but the swamps are as many as stars and cattle hair.


    The bottomless swamp is the favorite living environment of the abyss Zerg!


    Set foot on the abyss continent, chufei let laichi with a small skeleton and insect corpse ship back to the Dantian space, and he and boby are careful to march on the earth.


    For the sake of safety, chufei let boby either carry it on his shoulder or drag it in his hand. The sledgehammer threw back the space ring. The weight of that hammer is so terrible that even if you only step on the edge of the swamp, you can easily be taken down directly.


    The key is that although the violent dwarves use magic, they can''t use magic skills. They can only use the energy in the magic crystal instead of directly absorbing the power of magic elements.


    Therefore, the current environment has become a training ground for Bobbi.


    As for the characteristics of training, Chu Fei didn''t understand. Anyway, it won''t do any harm.


    As for Chu Fei himself, he was walking on the flying sword.


    Bobbie was envious, super envious, but it didn''t work.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep continent, a valley, the center of the valley is a huge swamp. The depth of the swamp can''t be imagined or explored, at least for WAN Yu and the broken army.


    At the edge of the swamp, on the mountain of the valley, there is a one meter square "swamp mud" wall.


    There is no need to be curious about such a small place for the huge abyss insect. After all, it is as small as a mud spot splashed by the insect.


    But through the mud wall, the other side is a deep cave. The caves are not big, and they are all traces excavated recently.


    The cave is winding, and all the way to the bottom of a forest that is too old to know how many years old


    The valley is very deep, but somehow the ground above the valley is very dry, and the contradiction is the swamp below the valley.


    The deepest part of the cave is a two meter square space, which is neither big nor open, because there are many roots in the valley.


    In fact, Wan Yu and the broken army can only move in low posture, such as lying, lying and crawling, even here. If they want to sit up, they have to waste half a day''s energy to push aside the thick roots.


    The point is that even if you do that, you won''t be able to sit comfortably, because the whiskers on the roots of trees can make people itch.


    "Sister Wan Yu, let''s cut down the roots of these little trees At least I can sit more comfortable... " The voice of breaking the army is very weak, because there are many wounds on his body, and the wound recovery is very slow. For many days, there are still many wounds without scab.


    On the broken army''s legs and arms, several wooden boards were tied, which seemed to be splints specially made for fracture.


    Beside the broken army, Wan Yu, who was lying on her side because of fatigue, was not in order. In fact, many of her clothes were damaged in the battle, and the spare clothes were torn by her to dress the wound of the broken army.


    Therefore, even if there are many stocks, Wan Yu''s complete clothes are still only the ones close to the body.


    "We can''t move. Although we happened to kill an insect, no one knows if other insects will occupy the swamp outside. You heard that group of insects revolted before. This is definitely not an ordinary place that nobody cares about."


    "Ah I just want to say that you can chop the terrible insects to death. It''s really powerful! It''s too shocking... ""There''s nothing to beat. You don''t know that I''m just a knife." Wan Yu felt the dark Sabre at his waist, and he felt more at ease.


    "Well, that''s also your strength I really don''t want to be bored any more. I don''t know if master will come to save us. "


    "Certainly."


    "But we don''t know where it is I don''t know if master can find us How many times the army broke into despair, but each time was moved by Wanyu''s proud four words.


    "Certainly." Wan Yu said again, the pride and confidence on his face never decreased.

 Chapter 725

    Chufei and boby, who have already reached the abyss, are chatting with each other while they are moving forward. The content of the conversation is completely without focus.


    For a while, boby will wonder why chufei can fly, but chufei won''t really tell her, just casually pull a reason to deal with it. Because Chu Fei''s reason is too much, so boby takes it as a joke instead. After listening to it, he doesn''t tangle.


    After a while, boby began to wonder what part of the quality he could get by walking in the swamp. But Chu Fei didn''t expect it, so he had to tell the truth, because he couldn''t take Bobbi off, so he had to.


    After a while, boby said she was hungry, but the smell in the swamp was really bad, so she was in a strange state of being hungry and not wanting to eat.


    Chufei thinks about it, takes Bobbi to find a small space, and then throws it out of the tin house. They go in to have a rest and eat by the way. After that, Bobbie was satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    In the abyss continent, chufei finally felt that Bobbi had become a real girl, a child and a dwarf. He was no longer the dwarf warrior who always called for fighting and killing.


    This kind of change made chufei think Bobbi was very interesting, so he began to doubt what Bobbi would look like if he was thrown to the earth


    Chufei and boby walked safely for a long time, during which there was no danger except the swamp.


    But it didn''t surprise them, because they were well prepared before they went ashore.


    Although the royal family of abyss insects has extremely high wisdom, it''s just royal family. Ordinary insects are just the existence of Warcraft level.


    Since it is the existence of Warcraft level, no matter how special they are, they will habitually act according to the uniform rules of Warcraft. Where Warcraft appears and disappears, the most peripheral part must be the lowest level of existence. The more you go inside, the higher level you will be. The most core part must be the kind of Warcraft that has no edge.


    Similarly, it must be the same in the abyss continent. The most outer worms are ordinary worms, and the ones inside are more and more serious. Then there are the kings.


    There is only one royal command in the insect army that attacks the central mainland, and the rest are ordinary insects. Although ordinary insects have their own strengths, those ordinary insects must have formed an army from the periphery.


    Otherwise, the weakest will not be used. Instead, the strongest will be used. Isn''t that the one who is full After all, it is impossible to really bring down the central mainland.


    There is another reason. The little princess of the demon clan revealed a message, that is, the demon clan would kill a few insects secretly occasionally, which is how the previous wars started.


    Since we are secretly killing insects, we naturally give priority to the weakest ones on the periphery. Can we rush to the middle of the abyss to attack the royal family? Demons are not stupid.


    Under these two wishes, there are not many insects that can be encountered in the margin of the abyss continent.


    In addition, chufei and boby are really lucky this time, so it''s quite normal that they don''t encounter any insects along the way.


    However, such good luck will gradually leave them as they go deeper and deeper, and they have already been psychologically prepared.


    However, no one thought that such a thing would happen so quickly.


    And it happened when chufei and boby just came out of the tin house and were ready to go deep into the abyss again


    As soon as they stepped out of the tin house, they didn''t have time to say anything. In the distance, there were bursts of bubbles in a marsh beach, which became more and more frequent and obvious


    Looking at the bubbles, Chu Fei didn''t take it to heart at first, and even took the tin house into the ring.


    It''s not surprising that chufei and boby didn''t watch out for the first time. After all, there are marshes everywhere along the way, and marshes are easy to come out


    I''m used to it!


    But just in the blink of an eye, the bubbling marshland burst open directly, and a ten meter long abyss insect rushed out directly. It rushed into the air, even shook twice in the air before falling on the surface of the marsh again. Then the two big eyes, like a lamp, focused on chufei and Bobbi.


    It seems that the insect did not expect that there would be two little people outside, and it seems that it has never seen the appearance of human and dwarf


    So, it looked at chufei and boby for a long time, and then remembered to roar to clarify that this is its territory.


    The roar splashed the swamp mud on chufei and boby.


    Take a few yuan away from the mud.


    Big bug obviously didn''t expect this. He wanted to see jokes!


    "Brother Chu, I''ll come, I''ll come, give me the bug!"


    Seeing that chufei miraculously blocked the mud, boby immediately got excited. She pulled out her big hammer wheel and rushed up.


    After a few steps, boby stepped on the air and immediately began to sink.After all, it''s a swamp, which is quite normal. Bobbi had been prepared for a long time. After all, she had been used to chufei for a long time.


    So, at the moment when he began to sink, Bobbi''s two short legs immediately began to tumble like a windmill!


    She knew that as long as her legs tumbled fast enough, the swamp would not be able to pull her down, and then she could easily leave the dangerous area!


    But because she was carrying a hammer, Boby''s weight simply exceeded the maximum driving force that her short legs could reverse. So, from the beginning, Bobbi''s plan was flawed, and it was a huge flaw!


    Chu Fei was speechless when she flew to Chu Fei with her legs full of swamp mud.


    Then Chu Fei began to reflect on himself:


    "should I let boby carry a hammer and get used to the swamp from the beginning..."


    But introspection belongs to introspection, and people still need to be saved.


    Chufei moved his head slightly, and then the Firebird flew to the top of Bobbi''s head. Then the little Firebird turned into a huge Phoenix. Two claws clasped Bobbi''s hammer and pulled Bobbi out of the swamp pit, and threw her back to the safety zone beside chufei.


    Then the Phoenix shrinks and becomes a little red bird again


    "Hi! I''m so angry! I forget that my hammer is heavy Boby called angrily as he tried to kick the mud off his legs.


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and said:


    "remember this time!"


    After all, Chu Fei didn''t forget that there was an abyss bug in front of him.


    But before the real fight, Chu Fei had to find a way to get some useful information from this abyss bug.


    But because the other party is not royal, so dialogue is impossible, we can only take other measures


    There is a way, something to find the terminal!


    "Is there any way to get the memory of this big bug?"


    "Yes, I have collected enough data to explore the memory of the abyssal Zerg, but it is only limited to this non Royal ordinary Zerg, and it can only be superficial memory for the time being."


    "So many restrictions? Why? "


    "Because you''re not strong enough." The response of the terminal is very reasonable, but Chu Fei thinks "do my ass!".


    "What do you need to do anyway?" Even though he thought he was doing my ass, Chu Fei knew clearly that since the terminal said so, it must be like this. As for the reason why it is unnecessary to tangle now.


    "Whatever. It''s OK to kill him. As long as it''s not too long. " Chu Fei was very satisfied with the answer given by the terminal, and he immediately stepped on the flying sword and rushed to the insect after hearing the answer.


    In a word, because of Bobbi''s behavior, the big bug thought the two little things he saw were very funny toys, so he didn''t attack directly.


    But it was because of this mindless cognition that Chu Fei had time to think it over.


    When Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and rushed to it, the insect finally realized that he was in danger!


    But chufei''s speed is too fast, he stepped on the flying sword and flew directly to the top of the insect''s head, and then on the flying sword, a back somersault came back to Bobbi.


    Because Chu Fei''s goal is bigger than Feijian''s, so this stupid big bug also pays attention to Chu Fei.


    Just before he could understand why Chu Fei was retreating, a terrible fire broke out on the flying sword, and then the flying sword stabbed the big bug''s head under Chu Fei''s control!


    At this moment, no matter how stupid the insect is, it knows that the hot thing is very dangerous, but there is a big problem in its way of coping with it. It opens its mouth first and roars, as if to scare away the flying sword


    But how could that be!


    Chu Fei took advantage of the situation to control the flying sword to get into the big insect''s mouth, and then stabbed it all the way along the throat.


    Dao Huo didn''t release its power completely, because Chu Fei was worried that Dao Huo would directly burn the insects to ashes. He just controlled the flying sword to chop the insects in their stomach.


    The big bug fell into a crazy tumbling because of the pain in his stomach. In the middle, he tried to fight back, but the flying sword had destroyed all the organs in his body except his brain, so this kind of attempt finally became an idea in his brain.


    Soon, the big bug fell to the ground, and the vitality began to pass quickly.


    Chufei threw out the terminal in time, and the terminal also came to the big bug''s head with the fastest speed, and banged it upside down, and then began to read its memory.


    Chu Fei is very curious about how the terminal works, but his curiosity is only limited to whether the terminal uses technological means or monk methods


    About ten minutes later, the terminal flew up from the dead big bug''s head and came back to chufei.


    "How''s it going?""Memory is very confused, only fragments, it should be because of the low intelligence."


    "It''s understandable. After all, he''s a fool. Do you have any useful information?"


    "Yes." The terminal responds, and then projects a three-dimensional image, which shows the memory segment of the big bug.


    Naturally, invalid information has been removed by the terminal, leaving only a little useful.


    On the image, the memory plays:


    there was a riot on the abyss Road, and the slightly more powerful abyss insects rushed to the center of the abyss continent. At that moment, all over the sky are jumping up the abyss insects!


    "Is that all? It seems that the only effective information is the direction. Give me the direction of these big bugs. "


    "Over there." The terminal projects a three-dimensional arrow, and projects the arrow on the map of the abyss continent, but that direction is not the center of the abyss continent.

 Chapter 726

    "Terminal, do you have the location information of the abyss kings in your collected data?"


    Because of the doubt that the direction of this stupid insect''s memory will be wrong, Chu Fei asked more, but the terminal could not give the answer Chu Fei wanted.


    "There is not enough data. If you can find an abyss bug with a little higher intelligence to read the memory, you may get something."


    Chufei grinned bitterly. It seems that this is the only way.


    After that, Chu Fei did not put away the terminal, but let the terminal float around and collect all kinds of data actively.


    And the body of this stupid insect was thrown into the Dantian space by him, and then told Lai Chi to peel the insect. After all, its internal organs have been smashed, and only the skin is complete, which can be saved for several experiments.


    "Come on, Bobbie, let''s go in this direction."


    "Good! But what''s this plate? Why can it talk and And we can see these things! "


    Now that the terminal appears in front of Bobbi, chufei doesn''t intend to keep Bobbi completely secret.


    After all, it''s a good way for chufei to seduce Bobbi - something new.


    "I''m not a plate, I''m a terminal, AI..."


    "Wow, how can you say you''re not a plate? You''re a plate! This is my plate! That''s what we dwarves have on their plates


    Bobbi''s chatter is on the rise, but the terminal has a lot of opinions on him. It doesn''t want to talk too much with him.


    "Well, boby, you''ll understand it later. Now let''s be more careful. This is the abyss continent."


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to let boby go deep all the way. Who knows if it will lead to the big bugs of the royal family!


    Fortunately, although she is easily excited by something new, she still knows her priorities. She nods and closes her mouth, but her curiosity about the terminal is still hidden.


    She just kept staring at the terminal. Later, she thought that even the terminal could not stand it, so she went back to chufei''s ring.


    This makes Chu Fei laugh and cry.


    Looking at the obviously lost Bobbi, Chu Fei, in order to divert her attention and solve her doubts, said:


    "Bobbi, I''ve always been very curious. You crazy dwarves should not be fighting maniacs. How can I see you are very kind."


    "Ah? Battle maniac There is no such word in Boby''s life dictionary, so she doesn''t understand what it means. It''s not that she''s stupid and can''t think about it, but that''s what fighting is like for her


    In other words, chufei thinks that the state of battle madman is the normal state of battle in Boby''s heart, so she can''t imagine what the state of battle madman should be like


    "Well, before I came to the devil''s world, I also met several violent dwarves in a very dangerous place. A couple of men and women appeared with them. I heard it was Shura. As soon as they saw me, they said they were going to eat me, and then they rushed over like crazy... "


    "And then?" Asked boby curiously.


    "Then they Well, you know, fighting, I can''t help it in that situation. " Chufei didn''t dare to say that those crazy dwarfs were beaten to pieces by his own Gatling. After all, he didn''t know what the relationship between these crazy dwarfs and the ones he saw in the demon world was.


    However, boby naturally thought that those dwarfs who wanted to eat chufei must have been killed. As for how they died, she didn''t care much. And for chufei''s doubts, boby said with a smile:


    "I thought you knew!"


    "Ah? What do I know? "


    "When you talked to Grandpa Bronzebeard, I thought you knew a lot about the fury dwarves."


    "Where can I find out? I''ve only been in the demon world for a few days. Boby, can you tell me that the dwarves I met are also normal violent dwarves?"


    "Well..." Boby tilted his head and thought about it, and said:


    "it''s normal that they don''t live with us. They are all pure soldiers. Although they know some forging techniques, they are not really good at them, and they don''t study these techniques. They only like fighting, so these dwarves are left in the central continent and form a fierce dwarf of the demon emperor The army. "


    "That''s what you like more about dwarves?"


    Boby nodded, which was very reasonable for her, but for chufei, it was something that needed to reverse the three outlooks.


    "Well, what about Shura? What do you know about Shura? Are they also the army of the demon emperor? "


    "Shura, they really live in the central mainland, and they are the other army of the demon emperor, just like those violent dwarves, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But I''ve heard enough from grandfather Tongxu. It seems that their origins are a little strange.""Strange?" Chu Fei is really curious. What can be described as strange is not ordinary. What''s more, this is a strange description of the origin of Shura.


    "I can''t tell you the details. There''s no information about grandfather Tongxu..." As soon as boby finished, he frowned and hesitated. "Of course, maybe it''s the grandfather with the bronze beard who hid the information."


    Chufei laughs. It seems that after what happened before, Boby''s trust in copper beard has dropped a lot.


    "Is there any related legend?"


    Bobbi shook his head, and then said for a long time:


    "it seems that some people say that Shura is not the original race of the demon world. I don''t know exactly what happened, but it seems that many people know that."


    "Do others know what''s going on?"


    "Few people know that. I mean, it seems that many people have heard this sentence, that is to say, they are not the original race of the demon world No one knows more, but the devil emperor must know! "


    Although boby said it was more or less a result to get to the devil emperor, she didn''t have a sense of achievement, but she was a little depressed.


    Fortunately, this kind of mood will soon disappear, after all, this is the character of Bobbi.


    And as the next journey closer and closer to the center of the abyss continent, the probability of Chu Fei''s encounter with danger is also higher and higher, which makes the two people have no mood to think about those races.


    After moving forward like this for more than half a day, chufei and boby have no way to walk so easily. They have to start thinking about how to hide their actions.


    Because chufei, they seem to have entered the realm of a slightly advanced abyss insect. The insects they occasionally see are much stronger and smarter than the one they met before. If Chu Fei hadn''t been far enough away from them and tried his best to hide, I''m afraid he would have been discovered and started a battle.


    However, the problem is that it is not easy to successfully conceal one''s own actions under the situation of "going deep into the enemy''s rear" in the abyss mainland. And the key is that Chu Fei didn''t think of a suitable way. In desperation, Chu Fei could only lead boby to find a relatively safe place, and then began to think of a way.


    In fact, the so-called idea is to find the terminal to work with laichi and Leslie. Boby is not in the scope of help at all.


    Fortunately, boby knew that she couldn''t figure out what to do, so she sat quietly beside chufei with a hammer.


    Chu Fei''s first contact was not the terminal, but Lai Chi, and he directly opened the spiritual link between him and Lai Chi.


    This is just a subconscious operation. At the moment when the link takes effect, chufei immediately realizes that if he catches up with laichi and Leslie, he will be embarrassed


    Fortunately, because chufei went to the abyss and threw a fresh insect corpse into the Dantian space, Lai Chi and Leslie knew that this was not the time to indulge in happiness.


    So, in Chu Fei link to Lai Chi the first time, Lai Chi will quickly pick up the words.


    "Master, you came just in time. After we cleaned up the fresh corpse, we found that we could control its action inside So... "


    It''s obvious that Lai Chi hasn''t finished his discovery, but Chu Fei interrupts directly, and then immerses himself in his Dantian space:


    "what? Let''s see. Can we control the movement of the insect in its stomach? To what extent? Will it be found out? "


    What Chu Fei needs now is the means of concealment. Although this method of drilling into the belly of insects to control their actions is not concealment, its effect is definitely better than that of concealment. As long as it can be used


    Lai Chi didn''t expect that Chu Fei would be so excited about his achievements, but he was as clever as he thought about it all at once. Lai Chi said:


    "I''m sure it will be discovered for a while, because I don''t know enough about this kind of abyss insect now. All I see are dead. I need a living one to make a comparison."


    "Alive? Yes, but if I throw a live one, can you handle it? This thing is magic immune! It''s said that it''s all magic immunity! "


    "Yes, so I need help."


    "How can I help you?" Chu Fei was a little excited when he looked at Lai Chi. Lai Chi said with a smile:


    "knock it out and throw it in."


    In an instant, the excitement on chufei''s face disappeared and changed into a "you''re teasing me" expression.


    "It''s easy to kill one, but it''s not so easy to stun..."


    "No, master, that little dwarf girl can do it. When I was on the boat, I studied her out of curiosity. I found that her strength was enough to stun such an abyss insect."


    Lai Chi pointed to the one that had been thrown in after being killed by Chu Fei. Chu Fei frowned and asked, "this kind of degree is OK. Now we are too deep. It''s much more powerful than this one. I have to step back for a long time to find such one.""Well, that''s enough. There''s no need to be stronger."


    After getting a positive answer, chufei''s consciousness returned to his body, and after confirming the safety of the four directions, he took Bobbi on the way back.


    "Terminal, do you have records of the places where we met bugs before? Find a bug similar to the one I killed and give me the safest route


    "Good." The terminal agrees in the ring, and then transmits the information to chufei''s brain, and chufei immediately knows what he should do next.


    After that, chufei led Bobbi safely back nearly ten miles, and then stopped outside a sparse grove. Through the grove, on the other side is a swamp where the same young, stupid abyss insects live.


    It''s easy to disturb it, but it''s not so easy to knock it out immediately after disturbing it again.


    Chufei started the plan with Bo, but after spending a long time of brain cells, boby said:


    "if it''s still a stupid bug, brother Chu, your complicated plan is meaningless. It''s better to send me to his head and hit him in the head immediately after he comes out."


    Chufei was very embarrassed, because after several careful calculations, chufei found that the simple and crude plan mentioned by Bobbi was indeed the method with the highest success rate.

 Chapter 727

    Although the process of specifying the plan made chufei a little embarrassed, fortunately, there was a workable and feasible plan in the end.


    But before the plan is really implemented, Chu Fei has to let Bobbie get used to the feeling of flying on the flying sword. At least he has to stand on it steadily without falling down.


    In order to achieve the ultimate goal, chufei spent nearly two hours training with Bobbi on a hillside a few miles away from the woods.


    This is not because Bobbi is stupid, but because the person who controls the flying sword is chufei. Bobbi must get used to the flying sword under his feet, and the flying state may change at any time, not only the height, but also the speed and direction.


    In these two hours, boby fell off the flying sword more than once, which made her less and less curious about the flying sword. In the end, she firmly believed that the locomotive was more suitable for her.


    The result is good. As long as chufei doesn''t mess up, Bobbi won''t fall down. In addition, chufei could communicate with Bobbi by means of sound transmission, so there was a new layer of insurance.


    After returning to the high altitude, feichu and Bofei stepped on the sword outside the tree again.


    After that, Chu Fei used his fastest speed through the woods and came to the marsh beach. Then he began to bombard the marsh beach. Naturally, he used his own real yuan.


    Zhenyuanli''s attack and agitation made the swamp even more violent than the storm. The little insect who was sleeping in it naturally rushed out angrily.


    At the moment when the abyss insect rushed out, Chu Fei jumped up with the most suitable speed at the most appropriate time, and just let his body appear in the sight of the abyss insect.


    After confirming that he had attracted the attention of the abyss bug, Chu Fei readjusted his body and fell back to the ground.


    Chufei''s series of operations are very effective. The abyss insect that came out of the swamp locked chufei from the beginning. It didn''t even care whether it was safe around.


    The angry abyss bug saw the little man who disturbed his sleep fell to the ground, so he would roar and attack immediately. It''s better to crush the little man to death instantly, and then melt him into mud completely!


    But when he just opened his mouth and hissed, boby came down from the sky with a sledgehammer!


    At that moment, Chu Fei''s humble voice was accompanied by a narrator:


    "do you know that there is a way to hammer from the sky?"


    Chu Fei naturally didn''t pretend to speak disorderly. In fact, when he spoke, he released his power as much as possible to attract and influence the spirit of the big bug.


    Although the effect is not very good, just slightly delayed the big bug look up action, but even so is enough!


    At the last moment, great power hit on the brain of this abyss insect!


    With a dull sound, the big bug began to sway, but it held on as long as possible.


    But then, boby fell to the ground, swept a hammer hit on its body, the huge force directly will strive to straighten the big insect hit into a paralysis on the ground of the waste insect.


    Chu Fei seizes the opportunity to rush forward and directly throws the big bug into his own Dantian space. In Dantian space, Lai Chi and Leslie don''t waste a second and start casting immediately!


    Leslie was the first one to launch. She turned into a banshee and first got into the brain of the big bug. Then Lai Chi waved a large group of constantly agitated black air into the brain of the big bug.


    After that, the big bug rolled and roared madly


    The abyss Zerg are immune to magic, but they are only immune to magic that attacks their bodies. They are not immune to spiritual magic that enters their bodies.


    But although not immune, despite the low level of wisdom, this abyss bug still brought some trouble to Reich and Leslie.


    In particular, the cabin where Reich and Leslie live is reduced to pieces in the crazy twisting, rolling and random attack of this insect.


    In the whole process, Chu Fei was always a careful observer. Once there was any unexpected change, he would immediately urge daohuo to burn the big insect into powder.


    Fortunately, such an accident did not happen. After struggling for more than half an hour, the abyss bug completely calmed down. Then Leslie floated out of his brain and became a human figure. Meanwhile, the bug was a little bit tired and strange, straightened up, and then looked around curiously.


    "Master, it''s done." Lai Chi reported the results immediately.


    "How''s it going? What does it look at? " Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not what it''s looking at, it''s me." Leslie said with a smile: "I left a part of the spirit in it to control it. It''s the first time I''ve looked around with such a big body. All the things are fresh."


    "It''s you, that''s good, but it''s not reliable without you?" Chuffy was worried about what was wrong with Leslie''s part of the spirit.But Leslie said with a smile:


    "when I really start the operation, I still control it myself. I''m coming out to tell you..."


    Chufei laughed. As soon as he wanted to speak, Leslie put it up with a smile and said:


    "I want a house like a small cave!"


    "Yes, yes, no problem." Chufei hurriedly agrees, and then pushes Leslie back to laichi''s arms.


    The three of them looked at each other and laughed. Leslie turned the topic to the big bug again and said:


    "it has a big space in its stomach, but it certainly can''t go in directly."


    "How much space?"


    "It''s about that big." Leslie pointed to the insect''s huge body, and then chufei understood.


    After chufei let the terminal from the system to find out a similar capsule room commodity exchange out.


    "I''ll go in with Bobbie later, and then Leslie, you can control it and eat it."


    "Ah, I''ll deal with it first..." With that, Leslie floated back into the big bug''s brain, and then there was a force hovering in the big bug''s body for a long time.


    "Well, I''ve ruined his stomach. Otherwise, if he digests this small room, it will be embarrassing."


    Chufei laughs. This is really a problem.


    "Well, Leslie, do you devour its soul or how to deal with it? Can you read its memory?"


    "I can''t swallow it. I don''t know why. I can only destroy its soul and part of its brain. It''s impossible to read any memory."


    "All right, anyway, the information is enough for the time being. Get ready for action."


    With that, chufei''s consciousness returned to reality, and then released Leslie''s insects and capsule room.


    "Come with me, Bobbie. And then it''s going to start, and now it''s under my control. "


    Although chufei said it naturally, Bobbie was still a little scared.


    But no matter how scared he was, he didn''t really dare to go in. Chufei checked all around and confirmed that there was no problem before he and boby entered the capsule room. After sealing, Leslie ate the capsule room directly.


    After a messy shake, everything was ready.


    "Leslie, this is the road map. Let''s slip along the way."


    "All right, Bobbie Leslie''s voice went directly into the capsule room, which surprised Bobbie a lot!


    After all, it was a very nice woman''s voice.


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei and Leslie share vision and some information while the insect is running fast on the abyss. Even so, chufei is very cautious, for fear that they will see something unsuitable for children from Leslie''s soul memory.


    On the contrary, Leslie didn''t care. She had already opened her soul to chufei, otherwise it was impossible to sign a contract!


    The scenery along the way is fast retrogressive, which makes chufei have to admit that the speed of this abyss insect crawling on the ground can be as fast as this.


    Along the way, we met many other abyss insects, and any one of them was much stronger than chufei. But because they had been implementing the "slip by" strategy all the time, those powerful insects even wondered why such weak insects would run towards the mainland, but no one rushed to ask if they had nothing to do.


    Of course, chufei believed that the main reason why the big bugs didn''t come over was because of wisdom


    If you meet a royal family, you will be targeted at now


    All day long, chufei''s big worms have come to the inner circle of the inner circle near the center of the abyss continent.


    After arriving at this range, the strength of the abyss insects that pass by casually is far higher than those who attack the central mainland of the demons outside. It seems that they are very close to the strength of the royal family.


    In the face of them, chufei dare not let Leslie mess.


    But the previous memory from that stupid insect can only support Chu Fei''s coming here. How to find the clues of that collective riot has become the biggest and only problem that needs to be done.


    "In fact, the most direct way now is to catch another abyss bug and kill it, and then explore its memory." In the capsule room, Chu Fei held his shoulder and said.


    Boby looks at chufei in horror. Even though she is in the belly of the insect, she still feels the power of the big insects outside, so she doesn''t support chufei''s idea at all.


    But Leslie didn''t care:


    "I think it''s OK, as long as the speed is fast enough, I can take this dwarf to the island, as long as the owner is OK, there will be no accident."


    "Ah, do you really want to do that?" Boby hugged his hammer handle tightly and looked repulsive."It''s really no good, so we can only do this. But before that, we''d better find a safe place. We can''t catch one and attract a large group of Kings..."


    As a result, the manipulated insect has changed from a clear goal to a wandering around, and still adheres to the principle of slipping away.


    At the same time, chufei and Leslie release their divine sense as much as possible. After all, it''s better if they find Wan Yu and break the army directly.


    Dangling, dangling, almost aimless from the appearance But just like a headless fly, the insects are slowly approaching an open valley.

 Chapter 728

    A battle seems to have just broken out in the valley, but it started and ended quickly.


    But the end is the end, but it is only a temporary end.


    Wan Yu''s left arm has been broken, and her chest has been dyed red by blood. Behind her, the broken army has already fainted, and the cloth splint originally tied to him has been broken and rotten.


    Wan Yu''s right hand is leaning on a knife. She looks back at the broken army she just tried to attack for her next time, and then glances at the destroyed cave with a bitter smile in her heart.


    They were careful enough, but they were exposed.


    In front of Wan Yu, where is the dead body of a shriveled abyss insect? This is the result of Wan Yu''s battle. But a hundred meters away, there is another abyss insect standing there staring at the seriously injured Wan Yu.


    "I''ve cut twice There''s one more cut. " Wan Yu whispered, as if to cheer himself up, also as if to mourn for himself.


    Before that, the power she absorbed when she killed the insect in front of her made her injury recover instantly, but the big insect 100 meters away seemed to see the power of the black knife in her hand. Instead of getting close, she pumped Wanyu with her tail in the air.


    Under the speed of terror, the tail of the insect shot out a sonic boom, and the air that was pumped out also became the existence of an air gun!


    Wan Yu had no time to escape, so she was seriously injured again.


    Looking at the huge and inaccessible abyss insect, Wan Yu laughed bitterly and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "I can''t get close..."


    Wanyu has tried her best to deduce the current situation, and finally she is sure that she can''t get close to the big bug, and the other party will never let Wanyu get close to it.


    "It seems that we can only make a bet!" Determined in the heart, Wan Yu''s face turned into a bitter smile, she slowly raised her right hand, the blade of the black knife to release Wan Yu''s final strength!


    Cut it!


    The knife is rushing through the air, straight to the abyss!


    Obviously, the big bug didn''t expect that this little man could attack from a distance, but it didn''t work, because it was fast enough!


    Its tail slaps a large mud wall on the swamp. The next moment, it moves to another direction and draws out its tail again.


    Another sound burst, the air gun hit Wan Yu''s stomach accurately.


    The terrible air gun power directly blew a big hole in Wan Yu''s stomach!


    Wan Yu fell to the ground and lost his last strength and hope.


    However, at this time, chufei and Leslie drive their worms to arrive. Seeing this scene, chufei rushes out of the capsule room and rushes to Wanyu without reason.


    "Wan Yu! Break the army


    Mid air, Chu Fei called out their names, and this is just to let two people can last again insist!


    But when chufei comes, Wan Yu only has time to see chufei''s clothes with the last light before falling into the dark


    Anger, murderous intention, all negative emotions are soaring wildly!


    At that moment, chufei even decided to wash the ground with a nuclear bomb!


    But at the last moment, the spirit of Chu Fei, who was studying the refining tools, suddenly appeared and awakened Chu Fei with the voice of the spirit:


    "man is still saved! Take it back


    Fortunately, in order to make the spirit fully study the weapon, Chu Fei let himself temporarily block the interaction with the noumenon. Otherwise, there was no way to stop Chu Fei''s rampage.


    Chu Fei, who regained his sense, glanced at the battlefield. He saw Leslie controlling the insect with a hole in his stomach, blocking Chu Fei, Wan Yu and the army, blocking the big insect on the opposite side.


    And the other side seems to have never seen such a similar, so it did not react for a moment, but fell into a short stupor.


    "Leslie, go back!"


    Chufei immediately throws Leslie, along with the worm and Bobbi in his stomach, into the Dantian space after he gives a notice. Then he stops Wan Yu''s body and the broken army''s body and starts the transmission of the system!


    Xiaodongtian, the main hall of the Lord!


    Chu Fei and WAN Yu appeared in his arms. At the first time, he roared: "Uncle long! Come and help


    This roar shook the sky and the earth, and the whole small cave was completely penetrated by chufei''s voice!


    No matter what he was doing, he immediately stopped his work after chufei''s voice, and then all the people in Xiaodong rushed to the main hall.


    Naturally, the first one to arrive was dragon five and the little star sitting on his shoulder.


    The second one who rushed in was elder Sun Yue, Chu Fei''s cheap master!


    Long Wuyi comes to Chu Fei and explores Wan Yu''s body.


    "He''s not dead!" After a word, Long Wu picked up the broken army and threw it behind him. And behind him is Sun Yue. As soon as he comes in, he catches the broken army. Then Sun Yue starts to heal him on the spot.And the Dragon five will all their attention on the Wanyu body.


    Wan Yu''s injury is too heavy, although it seems that it is only caused by the pure physical air gun, but the other side is the abyss Zerg, and it is still very strong!


    This kind of big bug is poisonous even if it is waving casually


    But all this is not a big problem for Longwu, because it''s not the poison of Lagerstroemia! In the world of crape myrtle, the effect of this poison will be suppressed by the way of heaven!


    "Get out of the way!" Dragon five let Chu Fei get out of the way, and then directly holding Wan Yu to tear up the void came to the top floor of the hall, and then triggered the power of the rules of heaven to start to heal Wan Yu.


    Chu Fei naturally followed up, but he didn''t get close to him. Instead, he watched carefully. If Wan Yu can''t save, Chu Fei doesn''t mind letting the big insects in the demon world exterminate the family.


    Even if Wan Yu is saved, it doesn''t mean that those disgusting insects can be safe, and the demon emperor who caused all this!


    At this moment, the auspicious clouds above xiaodongtian are flowing, while the Tao is surging. For the first time, Longwu shows his strength unreservedly!


    Because he felt Chu Fei''s anger and eagerness, and also felt Wan Yu''s last despair and hope.


    I didn''t think it would take too much time to cure Wan Yu. After all, it was a dragon who could go to the channel and did his best! But the reality is not so, in fact, until nearly an hour later, Long Wu finally stopped his action.


    But stopping doesn''t mean that everything is over. Long Wu carefully stares at Wan Yu''s wound and carefully observes every tiny change on WAN Yu''s wound. It''s only two hours later that Wan Yu''s body finally starts to recover normally. Long Wu is relieved.


    After that, Wan Yu fell asleep.


    Until then, dragon five this just in time to keep the whole process absolutely quiet, even did not do any action of every muscle of the little star held down to Chu Fei.


    "Big brother!" Little star knows Wan Yu will be OK, so she is no longer nervous and smiles.


    "Good star." Chu Fei holds the little star in his arms and kisses her face.


    "Mm-hmm! Little star super good da! What''s the matter with my sister? Has she met a bad person? " Little star is very worried about Wanyu. If it wasn''t for seeing that Wanyu can''t be disturbed now, I''m afraid she would have rushed to cry.


    "Well, bad people, bad people, and a bunch of bad insects."


    "The little star wants to beat them, they bully their sister!"


    "Yes, they should."


    Chu Fei and little star chat only in this way, he can''t say too much, one is worried that it will affect little star''s cultivation, two is also don''t want to let little star heart have too much dark.


    But because he heard the conversation between chufei and xiaoxingxing, master Sunyue downstairs finally dared to come up.


    Breaking the army is just internal injury, fracture and some poison injuries that have been almost cured. They have been dealt with long ago and given to a special person to take care of them. But because the movement on the top of xiaodongtian''s head is too big, Sun Yue realized that Wan Yu''s injury is not optimistic, so he didn''t dare to come up casually for fear of disturbing Daolong five to save people.


    "Well, is the child all right?" As soon as he came up, Master Sun Yue first observed Wan Yu''s situation.


    The big hole in her stomach has grown out again, but you can still see the horror of the big hole that once existed from the broken clothes.


    "It''s OK, thanks to Uncle long." Chu Fei sighed, which was a breath finally sent down.


    "Well, that''s good." Sun Yue came to Chu Fei, looked at Chu Fei for a while, then touched little star''s hair and said, "little star, go to play with little purple sister first."


    "Good! Big brother, I''ll see you later! " Small star clever smart, naturally understand that adults have to say things, their stay here will make adults inconvenient.


    After xiaoxingxing left, before Sun Yue could speak, Long Wu took the lead to ask:


    "what happened to you? Her injury is very serious Complex. "


    "Yes, what happened in the end? Is it related to Xiaoqi''s breaking the army..."


    after nodding, the explanation was really complicated


    After that, Chu Fei tells about the things that happened in the world of fighting demons. Naturally, this time he talks about the parts related to this thing, and there is no need to waste time on the irrelevant parts.


    "The demons The abyss Zerg... " Master Sun Yue only thinks that Chu Fei has a big head. Although he thought Chu Fei was not a simple guy for a long time, he didn''t expect that it would be so simple. This kind of thing that other people can''t meet in their lives seems to be common here.


    "The problems of those insects are very big. Their power is very complex. It seems that they come from several beings with the same strength as the great emperors."


    "Yes? What do you say? " Chu Fei didn''t expect such information.


    "There are several kinds of pure power that can almost become the level of basic principles hidden in the little girl''s injury. I can distinguish the power of five elements only.""Well, I probably understand the source of those forces, but I still need more evidence to prove my conjecture."


    Chu Fei pondered, and several possibilities had emerged in his mind, but there was not enough evidence to support them.


    In fact, Chu Fei now has nothing that can be called evidence except the legends he heard.


    "By the way, uncle long, if you have the corpse of that insect, can you..."


    "I''m not sure, but I''m sure I''ll get something."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "let''s go outside. I happen to have a worm corpse here."


    With that, chufei, Longwu and Sunyue leave the hall together, and arrange Xiaozi and xiaoxingxing to take care of Wanyu.


    The two little girls are very concerned about Wan Yu, so they run up quickly


    In the main hall below, there are many people from the small cave, including the yuan family who had sent them before


    They thought that Chu Fei was in danger, so they worried about it. They found that it wasn''t Chu Fei, so they were relieved.


    At this time, when chufei, Longwu and Sunyue went outside, the yuan family and other disciples subconsciously followed, leaving only two disciples who were arranged to take care of the broken army.


    For their curiosity, Chu Fei will not exclude, and we are not too gathered, naturally will not disturb the three people, so Chu Fei also let it be.

 Chapter 729

    In the open space outside, chufei throws out the insect corpse they control running around. Meanwhile, Leslie and laichi are also thrown out together.


    After the corpse landed, a cry came from its stomach, which was frightened.


    As soon as the cry came out, Chu Fei looked at Lai Chi and Leslie with a puzzled face. They said innocently:


    "we can''t let her see those Let her sleep in it... "


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and pulled the capsule room out of the hole in the worm''s stomach with a bitter smile. The dwarf girl in the middle, boby, cried out and didn''t know what was going on.


    After all, just wake up, get up confused is understandable.


    Chu Fei took two pictures in the capsule room and said:


    "boby, come out, it''s OK."


    "Well, wait for me, I''ll be right out!" Boby responds in a loud voice, then opens the door of the capsule room with all hands. Then, in the eyes of the people around, she crawls out with her big hammer.


    After seeing this scene, chufei wanted to ask why boby didn''t put the big hammer into the space ring when he was sleeping


    However, when he saw the surprise of Bobbi after seeing around him and the surprise of people after seeing Bobbi, he chose to shut up.


    Let''s surprise them first


    "Uncle long, that''s it. The strength is not high, and there is not much intelligence. Leslie destroyed his soul and part of his brain before, and then manipulated it all the way."


    The Dragon nodded five and stepped close to the insect corpse.


    On the contrary, even though the insect is dead, the corpse full of poison still makes him feel a sense of crisis from his sixth sense.


    So he chose to step back.


    After all, the strength is not as good as dragon five, which is a very normal thing, and Chu Fei also drags boby to Sun Yue''s side.


    "Master, this is boby. As I just said, she''s a rabid dwarf. She''s smart and straightforward."


    "Well, yes! Hello, Bobbie. Don''t be surprised. Everyone is a little bit hopeless. " Master Sun Yue has been used to this strange name, but also used to a lot of modern simple etiquette from Chu Fei.


    Boby is still in the circle, but he also knows how to respond to other people''s greetings, and that person is chufei''s master.


    "Hello, Grandpa."


    After that, they fell into silence, and both focused on the insect corpse and dragon five in the middle of the field.


    On the other side of dragon five, Lai Chi and Leslie have taken the initiative to help. After all, they have studied the insect corpses for a long time.


    We can learn more about the different information systems of the five zombies and find out more about the value of the five zombies.


    "It seems that my previous judgment is correct. This abyss Zerg is really entangled with the power of many basic rules." Dragon five came back to chufei and said.


    "Well, what about the poison on them?"


    "The poison is OK. It should be formed slowly later, which is related to their living environment, not the poison directly created by those forces."


    "Good. By the way, is this insect corpse useful to our little cave? "


    Long Wu shook his head and said:


    "the Tao is different. You can only see something new."


    "Well, Lai Chi, take care of it." After that, Chu Fei threw the insect body back into the Dantian space, and then said:


    "by the way, Cheng Feng and Mingyue went to Dahuangshan and said they wanted to fight for a breakthrough there."


    "Well, although it''s a bit dangerous over there, it''s really suitable for breakthrough." Sun Yue said, while Long Wu nodded beside him.


    "Ah, OK, this way first. I''ll go back first. I can''t let those stinky insects pass by like that."


    After that, Chu Fei was about to leave, but Master Sun Yue held him and said, "don''t worry. When they wake up, you can go there and have a rest. You haven''t had a good rest, have you?"


    "Fortunately, I had a rest at Bobbie''s house."


    "Don''t worry. I have something to tell you." With that, Master Sun Yue took Chu Fei back to the main hall.


    Deep in a strange environment, Bobbi doesn''t know what to do now. She wanted to see something new, but she didn''t think it was appropriate. However, when she was struggling, Leslie came to her and said:


    "go, I''ll show you around here."


    "Good, good! Thank you


    "You''re welcome. It was arranged by the host himself." Leslie said and went out first with a smile, while boby followed with a sledgehammer.


    In the main hall, Master Sun Yue let the crowd disperse first, and even the broken army was sent to the dormitory for cultivation. In the end, only Longwu remained in the main hall.


    "What''s the matter, master Are you in such a hurry? " Chu Fei was a little confused. After all, Master Sun Yue didn''t take the initiative to be the leader of the clan"There are good things and some bad things."


    "Say good things first, say good things, ah!" Chufei wanted to complain about it. It seemed that he was a disgrace to step on the horse during this time!


    It''s not the shame, it''s the real loss


    "OK, we found a mine over there. It''s Liuguang basalt."


    Chu Fei raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of the existence of this kind of mineral, but there was no problem. There were many things he had never heard of.


    "Is it a good thing?"


    "Of course, it''s a good thing, but it''s not that good, but it''s very good for our small cave now. This kind of ore can be used to build a Taoist vessel in the secret period. It''s very powerful, but it''s a little weak for people above the Four extremes."


    "That''s good. How did you find out?"


    "It was discovered by the yuan family." Sun Yue said with a smile.


    "That''s great. It''s good."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that among the three skills of yuan family, there is divination..."


    "Did they calculate the location of the mine by divination?" Chufei was really surprised this time.


    "Yes, they did. It''s yuan Dejiang of the yuan family. "


    "Yes, yes, good news, good news, then arrange mining." Chu Fei waved a big hand, this is also a clan industry.


    "Not enough people We need a lot of people to exploit the mine. If all of us work in the cave, it''s OK, but we can''t stop practicing... "


    "Can''t you practice while digging?" Chu Fei asked casually.


    "That''s the same. There are not enough people..."


    "Well, it''s very simple. When I met Lai Chi, he had nothing to do with this group of skeletons mining and ironmaking."


    "It''s really a way, but I mean when you raise the reputation of xiaodongtian, we can open the mountain gate to recruit disciples. It''s always easy to do things when there are more people."


    "It''s simple, master. Don''t you see my strength? I''m in a four extreme situation now. When I get rid of the affairs in the demon world, I''ll spare no effort to give our little cave a reputation."


    "Then you have to hold on!"


    "Naturally, let''s talk about the trouble. What''s the trouble?"


    "That''s it..." Sun Yue said with a smile.


    "The trouble is that there are not enough people Well, I thought someone was bothering us. "


    Master Sun Yue gave chufei a white look and said, "even if you are not at home, no one dares to come to xiaodongtian."


    "OK, let''s do it first. I''ll go to talk with little purple and little star, and then I''ll go to the devil''s world. Let''s stay first. This child looks promising."


    "All right, you go." Master Sun Yue let Chu Fei go, and then looked at the Dragon five beside him:


    "how long can I last?"


    "Long enough to see what you want to see." Dragon five said calmly.


    "You, please comfort me My body, I know. " Sun Yue stood up and left the hall.


    After he left, Long Wu''s fingers moved quietly and took down the sound barrier he laid when he said the last two words.


    Upstairs, chufei and xiaoxingxing and Xiaozi talked for a long time, until they couldn''t remember what to talk about. Chufei stopped and said goodbye to them. Chufei''s smile faded, and then called Leslie and laichi back to the Dantian space, and then teleported back to the demon world.


    It''s still an abyss continent. It''s still a valley, but it''s quiet again.


    The insect body that was sucked into a mummy by Wan Yu''s knife disappeared. I don''t know where to go.


    Chu Fei, who reappeared here, didn''t stay too much. He had already thought very clearly that if he wanted to get revenge, the insects would have to be destroyed, but before that, he had to make clear what he should know.


    Therefore, the reappearance of Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and went straight to the direction of the central mainland.


    This time galloping Chu Fei did not have any concealment, even magnified his own movement intentionally.


    At the same time, Dao Huo was also condensed into a huge Phoenix at his feet.


    Along the way, Chu Fei''s movement shocked many abyss Zerg. As long as one of them dares to come out, they are all burned to dross by the fire.


    Tao Huo, who was completely free, naturally restrained these insects and didn''t waste any energy when it burned.


    Flying and killing all the way, when the number of insects burned by chufei reached more than 200, chufei finally came to the edge of the abyss continent.


    Still not hidden, Chu Fei rushed into the sea of void and went straight to the battlefield.


    Chufei''s movement was big enough, so when he was close to the battlefield, it attracted the attention of all the creatures who did not participate in the war.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. Instead, he went straight to the battlefield.When passing through the army of insects, Chu Fei flew up into the air and stood on top of the insects.


    There are only two or three hundred soldiers left in the army of thousands of abyss insects, including the royal family.


    In addition to this royal family, the remaining two or three hundred insects are very close to the existence of the royal family.


    On the battlefield of the coastline, the army of the profound insects has advanced a lot of distance, and the fortress that chufei once sent has fallen.


    However, the demon army did not relax. On the contrary, they also accumulated enough strength to completely block the insect army. But there wasn''t much fighting over there, and I don''t know if there was a temporary truce.


    Chufei didn''t have much mood to think about things on the battlefield, because this was not his war.


    But Chu Fei has no good attitude towards the hundreds of insects at his feet.


    He just stood in the air, staring coldly at the insects below, especially the royal family.


    "Terminal, in addition to the eight Dragon Crystal pillars, all the Dragon crystals are absorbed by the system, ready to unlock the strongest weapons at present, and prepare to wash the ground at the same time."

 Chapter 730

    "Hydrogen bomb wash the floor?" The voice of the terminal sounded in chufei''s mind.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, and then laughed.


    "Can I only exchange for hydrogen bombs now?"


    "You don''t think hydrogen bombs are enough?" The terminal asked indifferently.


    Chufei said with a smile:


    "enough, enough."


    It''s really enough. There''s no need to think about the specific power of the hydrogen bomb. It''s enough to know that the power of the hydrogen bomb is greater than that of the nuclear bomb.


    Because of the hydrogen bomb to wash the ground, nuclear flat demon world as a means, so even if he did not release their own pressure, but his momentum is people dare not look directly at him.


    Even the king of the abyss Zerg below is the same. At the beginning, he was still curious why this human dare to stand on his head so arrogantly. But soon Chu Fei''s self-confidence and the contempt and pity for the insects made him realize that this human is not so simple.


    What''s more, around this human, there are big birds that have been emitting a terrible smell.


    As a result, here fell into a very silent confrontation.


    However, the two sides of the confrontation have completely different auras, and the abyss Zerg, who should have been extremely fierce, has become the weak side.


    A moment later, Chu Fei was sure that the royal family below would not make any provocative moves, and then he laughed, full of contempt and ridicule. Then he stepped on the flying sword and took the fire phoenix to the mainland, and went straight to the side of the demon army.


    It''s not far in all. It''s just a matter in the blink of an eye for Chu Fei.


    When he appeared over the area where the demons and the Zerg confronted each other, he saw a very strange scene.


    It''s true that there is a truce, but there seems to be no reason for it. It''s like that at a certain moment, the army of the demons just stopped, and the army of insects also stopped at that moment.


    It''s like at the same time, both sides lost their desire to fight and entered a peaceful atmosphere!


    When he was far away, he didn''t feel too much, but he just felt strange. But as chufei kept getting closer to the confrontation area, chufei felt more and more clearly that a very twisted force was slowly born and annihilated, as if this twisted force itself fell into a complete cycle.


    The armistice between the two sides seems to be caused by this strange force.


    "Terminal, scan the surrounding space!"


    "Time and space are distorted. Time and space are distorted at the same time." The terminal gives the answer quickly.


    "What does that mean?"


    "It''s hard to say. It may be a coincidence." The answer of the terminal is hesitant, not sure, and the terminal has not said that the data is insufficient


    This makes Chu Fei have a very bad feeling, but since the terminal doesn''t say it, he certainly can''t figure it out by himself.


    Simply, Chu Fei drives the flying sword to fly towards the demon army again.


    As Chu Fei crossed the middle point of the twisting force and kept flying towards the demons, the scene he saw gradually returned to normal.


    However, when everything returned to normal, chufei had already leaped at least 200000 demon troops, and now the distance from the center of the confrontation had passed nearly 1000 meters.


    Finally, with high air, Chu Fei saw the normal demon army.


    But the normal demon army was more than 3000 meters away from the 200000 strange army, and seemed to retreat so far to avoid something.


    At the front of the demon army, the little demon Princess stood on the shoulder of the demon soldier to observe the battlefield. Beside her, a tall demon man with golden horns stood with his hands on his back, dignified face and cautious eyes.


    They all saw Chu Fei and the fire phoenix around him


    But chufei was not sure whether the seriousness and prudence of these demons was due to himself or the strange battlefield.


    The little princess of the demon clan has become a little girl again. However, it doesn''t hide the very similar and close relationship between her and the person beside her.


    It seems that this demon with golden horns is the devil king.


    Behind the demon emperor and the little princess, there are a row of nine "generals" of the demon clan. They also have a similar smell to the demon emperor with golden double horns.


    It seems that it should be the elder brother of the demon Princess and the son of the demon Emperor People.


    Below, the little princess of the demon clan was surprised to see Chu Fei appear, but when she thought that Chu Fei was flying from the center of the battlefield, her face became shocked!


    However, because her father and brother were around, the little princess soon recovered and pointed to Chu Fei in the sky:


    "father, that''s him! That''s who it is


    The devil emperor nodded, and the sons who looked like generals behind him looked at chufei curiously.


    Do you feel totally different about me? Chu Fei doesn''t understand, but this doubt can''t stop Chu Fei from hating the devil emperor.


    He raised his right hand, and the fire phoenix turned into a little red bird and landed in his palm. Then Chu Fei put the fire bird on his shoulder.After that, he drove the sword to the front and top of the devil emperor and others


    "You are the devil king?"


    This is a question full of provocation, because there is no need to ask. The strength of the sword God from the demon emperor is enough to show his identity.


    "Yes, I am the devil."


    "Do you know who I am?" Chu Fei asked with a sneer.


    "You are a friend of the two." The demon Emperor didn''t hesitate much, but Chu Fei snorted and said:


    "more than that, they are my students." He said that his apprentice was afraid that he didn''t understand the closed demon world, so Chu Fei chose to use the word "student" to express the identity of Wan Yu and the broken army.


    "Oh? You... " As soon as the demon emperor was about to speak, Chu Fei interrupted with a sneer and said:


    "you sent them to the abyss, and they were seriously injured and dying. Even if I arrived in time, I could hardly save their lives."


    "The abyss is dangerous." The evil emperor gazed at Chu Fei, and his eyes became more cautious.


    He couldn''t see Chu Fei''s accomplishments, which was normal, because Chu Fei had a system to protect his body. But if you just can''t see through the cultivation, it won''t make him a demon emperor so careful.


    But when he heard that Chu Fei went to the abyss and saved people back, he immediately clapped in his heart. Even the Emperor himself did not dare to rush into the abyss.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. If you dare to attack them, you should want today."


    Finish saying, Chu Fei raises a hand to want to greet terminal to begin hydrogen bomb to wash ground directly.


    At that moment, Chu Fei''s momentum made the devil emperor immediately realize that he seemed to have offended a guy he couldn''t afford!


    But just when he wanted to defend or fight back, in front of him, behind chufei


    The demon army trapped by the distorted energy, and the place where the abyss Zerg army is located, suddenly burst out a terrible annihilation force.


    Just in the blink of an eye, all the life in that area turned into nothingness, completely nothingness!


    Everything only happened in the blink of an eye, but the power of annihilation energy at that moment made Chu Feidu subconsciously choose to be on guard.


    You know, chufei''s full alert includes starting the system transmission at any time to escape!


    At this moment, no matter chufei or the demon emperor and the demon army below, as well as the two or three hundred abyss Zerg on the sea, they all fell into a complete stagnation.


    Because that force is beyond the control of life in this world!


    Even Chu Fei suspected that even the whole demon plane could not stop the rampage of that power!


    But fortunately, that power just flashed for a moment


    Looking at the clean battlefield confrontation area, Chu Fei only felt the cold sweat on his back came out.


    Hiss Hoo


    Chu Fei was shocked by his strong pressure. After adjusting his breath several times, he completely suppressed his fear.


    "Terminal, what''s that?"


    "Beyond the power of the demon plane..." The terminal finish saying and then no longer talk, no matter how Chu Fei in the brain to greet him is not to respond.


    Chu Fei sighed, and again put his eyes on the demons below.


    Revenge must be paid!


    Just a hand, little red bird completely expanded into a wingspan of more than a few hundred meters of super fire phoenix! At the same time, the power of Dao Huo is released completely without any reservation!


    See this, the demon clan army in chaos, just saw a strange doomsday annihilation of the power, now there is a doomsday fire!


    Although the demon army has begun to confuse, but the demon emperor is still calm enough.


    Behind him, nine sons raised their hands at the same time to stop the chaos of the army.


    Before that, it seemed that the warlords would not be able to position their prestige in the non warlords.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. Besides, he''s not at the limit!


    My left hand is up!


    A huge fire phoenix appeared, flapping its wings and circling together with the one that appeared before, at the same time spreading a terrible fire to the demon world.


    The little face of the demon Princess turned pale again, and her metamorphosis magic failed again. At the same time, chufei also noticed that she began to tremble with fear again.


    However, the devil emperor is not ordinary. His face has gone dignified, and he has turned into a brutal war spirit. At the same time, he has launched a huge magic energy ball with both hands.


    Moreover, the huge magic energy ball is still expanding, expanding fast, and has been raised on the top of his head in the blink of an eye.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Chufei laughed wildly, retreated a little distance, and also increased some distance!


    Then he bumped his hands together and picked up a trick of fire play that he had never used at all!


    In an instant, the flames of the two fire phoenixes spewed out, directly expanding their bodies several times!But it''s not over yet. A five clawed fire dragon rushes out of the pithy formula of Chu Fei. It grows when it sees the wind. It''s bigger than the two fire phoenix in the blink of an eye!


    Dragon dances in the sky, the sound of dragon and the sound of Phoenix complement each other!


    This is the real fire of extermination!


    Now, in the face of another outbreak of chufei, the war spirit on the devil emperor''s face gradually subsided Because he found that the power of this human being could crush him.


    "Get everybody out of here!" At the command of the demon emperor, the nine sons behind him immediately began to take action, and the demon army seemed to fade away.


    The figure of the little princess of the demons is also fast retreating, but the real running is only the demons soldiers under her.


    Chu Fei coldly looks at all the changes below, he is not in a hurry to start, or is not in a hurry to start with other demons.


    At the moment, his target is only the devil emperor.


    A snap, a snap! A phoenix among the dragon and Phoenix hovering in the high air, after a song, rushed to the black ball on the top of the magic emperor''s head!


    There is no skill, just bumping into it!

 Chapter 731

    No skill is not a problem at the moment, especially for the emperor.


    And at the moment, the devil emperor''s heart is also broken.


    As one of the strongest practitioners in the demon world, he knew that his strength had already touched the top level of the whole demon world. If he wanted to have any improvement, it was not the demon world that could support him.


    With many years of fighting experience, the demon emperor can see at a glance that the real strength of this Terran in front of him can''t match his own.


    But the problem is that although the other side''s cultivation is not as good as his own, the difference is not too much.


    The more terrible problem is that the energy used by this Terran, that is, the powerful and mysterious flame, is much higher than its own magic energy.


    In addition to the mutual restraint of these two energies, the demon emperor knew that he could not resist Chu Fei''s attack.


    If Chu Fei wants to go beyond him to kill his demon people, he really has no good way. Maybe self explosion is the only feasible way.


    Fortunately, the demon God tempered, the Terran flying in the sky did not attack other people of the demon family, but targeted the demon Emperor himself.


    It''s lucky, but it''s also terrible.


    looked at the huge firepower and hit the magic energy in his hand. The magic emperor was calm, and then mobilized his strength to greet him.


    At the moment when the two energies collided, everything around seemed to fall into the zero point of silence at that moment.


    But the next moment, the terrible explosion plowed all the ground in a radius of more than ten miles, and blasted out a deep crater like a crater.


    At the bottom of the pit, the emperor''s clothes and armor were gone. His naked body was dripping with blood, and his hands were gone.


    At the moment, the emperor can not feel the pain, he can only detect the fear from his heart.


    High up in the sky, Chu Fei holds his shoulder and looks at the demon emperor below. He says with disdain: what a fool


    In Chu Fei''s opinion, the demon emperor was really stupid, but he was a sword God level master after all. Even if Chu Fei thought highly of himself, he would not feel that he could really win a sword God with one third of his strength.


    In fact, on the surface, Chu Fei just threw out a fire phoenix, but in fact that fire phoenix contained most of the power of the other two big guys.


    In fact, there was only a small part of the power in the two people who were still circling around chufei.


    But the devil emperor can''t see, in fact, the whole demon world, chufei doesn''t know who is qualified to see this!


    Because this is the fire, the fire of crape myrtle!


    Not to mention how high the energy level of this fire is, let''s say that a magic plane that can be called a remote place, a place that is clearly irregular and shrinking like a disabled universe, is not qualified to fight against the transcendental power of another complete big plane.


    However, Chu Fei does not intend to tell the truth for the time being.


    In mid air, Chu Fei, who stepped on the flying sword, fell into the pit with a sneer, but also stopped on the top of the devil emperor''s head.


    He looked at the broken meat on the devil emperor''s shoulders. With a slight move of his right hand, the pair of dragons and phoenixes rushed over again, and then stopped on the devil emperor''s head. His eyes were full of ferocity.


    "How many times do you think you can stand it?" Chufei asked.


    However, the demon emperor did not answer. He just looked up at chufei and looked at him quietly. There was no fear or decadence on his face. On the contrary, his face was full of ecstasy.


    "This is the power beyond the demon world!"


    Looking at his strange expression of ecstasy, Chu Fei frowned slightly and said in a deep voice:


    "yes, this is the power you provoked."


    "Ha ha, this is the power beyond the demon world! The power that the demon world will never appear


    The emperor was so excited that he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he took two steps to get back on his feet.


    "You can see clearly, but I don''t want to hear you go on, so I hope I can meet you when I go to the underworld one day."


    As the voice fell, chufei immediately manipulated the giant dragon and Phoenix, circled for a week, and then dived to the devil emperor.


    Although the power of these two big guys is not much, it''s still easy to kill the demon emperor who has run out of oil and lights.


    But at the last moment, when they were about to meet the demon emperor, the demon emperor suddenly changed into a serious face and said:


    "wait a minute!"


    Although he called like this, Chu Fei didn''t mean to stop. The devil emperor seemed to have expected that he would spit out a mouthful of blood, and then the whole person would enter a different state of powerlessness.


    Even so, he managed to disappear on the spot and appear six or seven meters away.


    With a puff, the demon emperor fell down again, and the blood on his body mixed with the wet soil made the bloody mud.Dragon and Phoenix did not attack the target, circled and returned to Chu Fei.


    "It seems that I underestimate you." Chu Fei hugged his shoulder and said with ease.


    This time, the demon emperor completely lost his fighting power. That move was the last way to protect the demon family''s life. It was a kind of blinking skill similar to the disintegration of Dafa. According to the normal treat, he should be able to blink thousands of meters away.


    But because of the mysterious flame, the devil emperor only moved out a few meters. Dao Huo''s erosion of the two leaders of the demon emperor was so serious that he didn''t make any sense at all.


    "I underestimated you, underestimated the normal plane. I apologize for the harm I have done to your friend because of my personal behavior. Please accept my most sincere apology. However, please forgive me for not being able to stand up and apologize. "


    Is this a confession? Chu Fei curled his mouth and said:


    "you are the emperor of the demon world. Do you even apologize?"


    "Why can''t I apologize? I''m the devil, but I''m not an idiot. I know what I have done and how dangerous it is for your two students to fall behind the continent of the abyss. "


    Danger, this is the word used by the devil emperor. Chu Fei thinks about it in his heart. It seems that the devil emperor has determined that Wan Yu and the broken army have no worries about their lives, but he is sure that he has never given such a positive result.


    "And then? What are you going to do? Suicide? Or something else? "


    "Keke, hehe, it''s ok Just, I want to find a choice that can ask you to help my people leave the demon world. "


    "So are you going to ask for a bright future for your people with your mouth after provoking me and not fighting back?"


    The Dragon Emperor''s skeleton has given Chu Fei enough information. Although there is no clear and definite evidence, it can be inferred about the demon world.


    In this case, Chu Fei saw through the thought in the mind of the demon emperor, not his plan, but his inner thought of fighting for a better result for his people.


    This makes Chu Fei very upset, because he was with the victim, but now he has become the other party is the victim, and he not only lost the position of the victim, but also to be a thankless idiot.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    The devil emperor made himself sit up and gasped for breath, and said:


    "in fact, we have tried many times, but failed every time. The closest one to success is that we almost leave the devil kingdom!"


    "And then?" Chu Fei asked subconsciously, and then he wanted to be rude, but the devil emperor cleverly gave his chips and said:


    "loyalty, the whole demon family is loyal to you, OK?"


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment. At that time, the devil emperor gasped and said:


    "I only have one condition, let our unborn next generation be free. All our present demons, including the fury dwarves and Shura, I can be loyal to you on behalf of them, as long as we give our future children a chance to be free!"

 Chapter 732

    Loyalty, this is a very tempting proposal, especially for Chu Fei who has read many earth novels.


    Moreover, Chu Fei had already been "loyal" by many people before. Although the meaning of loyalty is different from that of the devil emperor, it can be regarded as something similar under the restriction of the oath of the road ahead.


    To put it bluntly, whether it''s the earth or Lagerstroemia, or the world of fighting demons with less energy, Chu Fei must have his own strength and influence if he wants to survive better in these worlds.


    In order to gain reliable power, the safest way is to restrict the loyalty in many ways.


    However, the problem is that the so-called loyalty to Chu Fei before was just to be able to safely show his special place in front of them - the system.


    If you want to say what loyal subordinates you need, chufei, who was born on earth, has no such idea.


    However, not taking the initiative to create diehard, does not mean that Chu Fei does not want diehard.


    The proposal of the demon emperor is that they should be loyal subordinates of chufei, and they are similar to those of the dead. Because of this, he put forward a condition to prevent their descendants from being loyal to chufei.


    From a certain point of view, the proposal of the demon emperor is very good for chufei, and he will not suffer any loss even if he agrees.


    But Chu Fei just looked at him with a sneer and said:


    "you misunderstood me, demon emperor. I told your daughter that those two people were my students, just to make it easier for her to understand the relationship between me and their time. Because I''m not sure if you demons have the concept of "master and apprentice".... "


    After a pause, looking at the demon emperor''s puzzled face, Chu Fei continued:


    "master and apprentice is a very special relationship in my hometown, and there is such a sentence to describe the relationship between master and apprentice, such as father and son. So they are my apprentices, my children, my sons and daughters, and I am their father. This is my relationship with them


    "So..." The devil emperor grins bitterly. When he hears that the human beings in front of him have explained the relationship with the two people, he knows that this matter may not be able to develop according to his own expectations.


    He thought that the price he paid at the last moment would surely bring an opportunity to himself and his people. After all, the other party could enter the demon world, which means that the other party is absolutely not an ordinary person.


    The other side''s strong fighting power and terrible fire control ability also illustrate this point.


    But now it seems that there is not much attraction for the loyalty of the Ju nationality.


    "Yes, that''s it. You almost killed my child..." Speaking of this, Chu Fei sneered and changed his words:


    "Oh, yes, it''s not nearly killed, it''s already killed them."


    Although broken army and WAN Yu two people''s injury degree is different, but as long as Chu Fei late to a second, they are afraid to die on the spot.


    On the other hand, there are many other prerequisites for Chu Fei''s lack of system, world transmission and other functions, or the lack of Lai Chi leslilong V, or the lack of the terminal left by eldest sister da. Even knowing Hu Qing in the demon fighting world is a necessary prerequisite


    If one of these elements is missing, even if at least one, Chu Fei will not save the lives of Wan Yu and the broken army.


    Therefore, chufei said that the demon emperor had killed them, which is not exaggeration and deception.


    The devil emperor has indeed killed them, but because Chu Fei has gathered too many transcendent opportunities, so he can save the two poor children.


    "Well, I have understood what you mean, and I have also understood the importance of those two human beings to you. I have understood your hatred, but I also have my helplessness. I believe that my demon clan has enough value to make you seriously consider my suggestion. It''s the greatest sincerity that I can show to be loyal to my family. "


    "And then? What are you up to? Do you want to save your life? Do you think I''ll be that naive? " Chufei laughingly looks at the demon emperor who has completely lost his fighting ability, and the irony on his face is very obvious.


    This is the place that Chu Fei is worried about. You will come out to serve the family!?


    If Chu Fei''s brain is a little simpler, he may happily agree, and then he will face all kinds of random conspiracy means. If that''s the case, Chu Fei might as well kill the clan directly to the demon world!


    Naturally, Chu Fei didn''t seem to have given people too easy and simple means to exterminate the clan.


    "It''s no secret. All I want is to get my people out of here, out of the demon world. I know you can do that."


    "What makes you think I can do that?"


    "Just because you really rushed into the abyss and saved the people you wanted to save, and came back here safely."


    "Interesting. How can you be so sure?" Chu Fei asked with great interest.


    "If they really died, you should have killed me. My children should have died too. The only one who can survive is my daughter. After all, her appearance is attractive even in human eyes."Cough


    Chufei almost didn''t get angry with the devil emperor. But it has to be said that there is a little truth in the saying of the devil emperor.


    "Go on." Chu Fei said with his back.


    "I''m sure you''ve killed a few insects in the abyss continent and caused turmoil, but you''ve come back safe and intact."


    "Oh?" Chufei is more interested. Now he doubts if there is any powerful means to monitor the changes of global details.


    However, the devil Emperor just coughed up a mouthful of blood and gasped:


    "because apart from here, in the north of the central mainland, the abyssal insects also launched an attack, and in the south, the nightmare of the dead also launched a war. These are enough to show that you have done something to make them angry in the abyss continent. "


    "North and South..." Chu Fei pondered, listening to this meaning, it seems that there are abyssal insects in the north, and there is a dead soul nightmare race in the south.


    What''s more, the necromancer race in the South should have some alliance with the abyss Zerg. In other words, the necromancer race is also a race with advanced wisdom.


    "Listen to what you mean, it seems that you demons have been attacked."


    "Indeed. I have nothing to hide about this. Otherwise, I will not arrange hundreds of thousands of demon troops here. "


    "What do you say?" In Chu Fei''s current identity, the most important thing is the patriarchal identity of a small cave. In addition, most of his identities are just shopkeepers.


    Although the two mutual identities of the master of the system and the master of the system appointed by the eldest sister are Chu Fei''s biggest identities, the problem is that neither of these two identities needs any overall view. The only thing Chu Fei needs is to use the system to improve his strength.


    In this way, it is very reasonable that Chu Fei can''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "Ha ha, it''s very simple. If you leave here, the outbreak of this war will also make our nation''s vitality seriously hurt. Even if you drop more than half of our strength, it''s not impossible."


    "Are you demons that weak? It''s interesting. " Chu Fei said jokingly.


    "Strength Yes, our strength is not strong enough, otherwise we should have escaped from the demon world with our own strength. "


    The devil emperor used to escape this time, which made chufei very interested.


    But the words all said here, Chu Fei also knew that the demons probably had some understanding of what happened to the Dragon God in those years, and they should have no good feelings for the gods who besieged the Dragon God, or they could say they hated the gods.


    Said for a long time, this reason finally let Chu Fei a little heart, the devil emperor''s previous proposal.


    But


    Chu Fei thought for a moment and said: "accept the loyalty of your whole family, and then give your unborn generation freedom. This proposal is actually good, but you are wrong about one thing."


    "Which point? Do you agree? " There was a little look in the eyes of the demon emperor, which seemed to be a surprise, maybe a ecstasy, but no matter what, it was not a manifestation of the strength of the emperor, the sword God and the war god.


    "I really can agree, but the condition is that after accepting your loyalty, you can only be the mountain guard beast in our sect, because you can''t have equal status with other people in your previous actions."

 Chapter 733

    Chu Fei''s words are not rigorous, and there are a lot of language defects, but it does not prevent the devil emperor from understanding Chu Fei''s meaning.


    At least he is a demon emperor. The demons and the Holy See can fight back and forth. As a result, he turns into a mountain protecting beast in chufei! What a shame!


    People in the world of Warcraft don''t know the concept of mountain guard beast. After all, the literal meaning is enough to understand it.


    However, he didn''t understand Chu Fei''s narrow mind. After all, according to the custom, the word should be "mountain protecting beast", and Chu Fei intentionally lost the word of God.


    "You have a lot of time to think about it. I''m not in a hurry, but there will be a result at sunset."


    Sunset is ten, this is the last moment given by chufei. Although it''s very nice to say, it''s not much time from sunset now.


    Chu Fei didn''t worry that the devil emperor would use this time to find a way to recover his strength, because his injury was caused by the full burst of Dao fire. If he wanted to recover his injury, he must first remove the power of Dao fire left in his body, but he could never do it himself.


    As time went by, Chu Fei drew twelve little red birds with a fire in order to avoid boredom, and then controlled the twelve birds to fly around the top of the magic emperor''s head, one in an S shape, the other in a B shape


    The emperor is dizzy and depressed


    Soon, the sunset began, the demon world also quickly began to enter the night.


    Chufei had almost finished playing with the birds. He put them away and looked at the devil emperor.


    The demon emperor sighed and said:


    "I promise you."


    "It''s pretty good, though it''s unexpected."


    With that, Chu Fei took out a pill and said, "take it."


    The elixir flew directly to the devil emperor. The devil emperor opened his mouth without any entanglement. The entrance of the elixir immediately turned into pure energy and entered his body.


    At this moment, the emperor was shocked. Because it''s obvious that this elixir is not a poison poison or a dark magic, and on the contrary, this energy is pure and friendly.


    Because the opponent is the devil emperor, and also has the strength of the sword God. Although he has been seriously injured, his grade will not be reduced because of the injury.


    Therefore, Chu Fei did not dare to let the devil emperor swear allegiance here.


    Sword God, even if he can''t beat chufei, in the demon world and the fight demon world, it''s also the existence of semi God level. If he goes further, he will really become a God, and can''t tolerate any problems.


    Therefore, Chu Fei floated to the magic emperor, clasped his shoulder and said, "close your eyes."


    The magic emperor obediently closed his eyes, and then felt that he was surrounded by a powerful space force. After a trance, the powerful space force disappeared, and he felt an indescribable breath.


    "Well, open your eyes."


    The demon emperor nodded silently, then slowly opened a little gap, so he saw a scene he had never seen before.


    High mountains, continuous super mountains, a lush mountain, head of a Qingming. Mountain is not uncommon, the surrounding atmosphere and the scenery of the sky are the things that make the magic emperor shocked.


    Chu Fei didn''t rush to urge the magic emperor to swear, but gave him a little time to feel the power of crape myrtle.


    As a demigod, the magic emperor''s response to the world is not comparable to that of ordinary friars. Even though he still can''t beat chufei, it''s just because chufei''s fire is too terrible.


    "Is this the world beyond the demon world..." The voice of the demon emperor was a little excited, even if he tried to calm himself as much as possible.


    "Yes, this is where you will live in the future. How''s it going? " Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    This is not a small cave, but a place hundreds of miles away from the small cave, where chufei''s transmission stopped two or three times.


    "Big Strong... " The magic emperor was describing the power of the world rules he felt, but Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, that''s your name here in the future. Daqiang, as for surname, Zhang, open your hands and embrace the new world. "


    Chu Fei doesn''t mean to say anything full of philosophy. He just thinks that the name Zhang Daqiang is very grounded, and it also reminds him of a former classmate.


    "Well, from today on, my name is Zhang Daqiang." Magic emperor doesn''t think the name is good or bad. After all, the language of crape myrtle is a strange language to him now. It''s very good that he can imitate the pronunciation of Zhang Daqiang''s three words.


    Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "next, it''s time to express your sincerity, feel the power of the elixir, and swear..."


    This is the most powerful way that Chu Fei seems to take, and it is also a relatively humane way. Laichi and Leslie and Lina of the elves are totally wrong, though the result is not bad.When the voice of swearing sounded in chufei and the devil emperor''s heart, chufei finally let go of his wariness of the devil emperor. Dao:


    "well, the next thing is about your whole family. I can bring you all here, but it''s definitely not all at once. I believe you, as a demon emperor, should understand it."


    "Yes I can understand Lord


    When he swore, Chu Fei mentioned the words such as suzerain and xiaodongtian. Although Zhang Daqiang didn''t understand the meaning of the magic emperor, he still said it. This also made Chu Fei praise the magic emperor''s language talent once again, but only in his heart.


    "Terminal, to solve the language problem for him." Chu Fei''s direct communication terminal is not a problem for the system at all, so it''s just a flash of light, and the devil emperor feels that he has a lot more things in his mind. After a moment''s adaptation, he knows that he has learned a language in an instant.


    It''s not difficult to learn language, especially for the demons, who have their own natural magic, but the use of this magic is limited. The only goal that can achieve 100% success is ordinary people, and they have indeed learned the human language in the world of fighting demons in this way.


    "Now it''s easy. Go back to the demon world first. If I have something to ask you, you have to deal with the follow-up problems of your demons. And I want to take away the good things collected by your demons."


    Back to the demon world, back to the previous battlefield, the results of Chu Fei and the demon emperor will see the demon princess with dozens of demon soldiers in the pit side sad tears.


    It seems that they are looking for the demon emperor. At the same time, they think that the demon emperor is dead because they can''t feel the breath of the demon Emperor


    At this time, the pit devil and the sad people reappear.


    "Ah! Father! You''re still alive! Your hand... "


    Because of the surprise, the little princess rushed into the arms of the magic emperor, and soon found that the magic emperor''s hands were gone. In the sadness, she began to get angry, but when she saw chufei''s innocent appearance, the little princess hesitated.


    After all, according to the current situation, Chu Fei''s strength is beyond imagination In addition, she had experienced the fear of chufei


    But


    "You I will avenge my father The little princess''s careful mind didn''t last long before she was overwhelmed by anger. The devil emperor was very pleased, and chufei was speechless.


    "Well, well, it''s OK, it''s OK, good daughter, I''ve found a way to leave the demon world!"


    The magic emperor surprised the little princess with a word, and threw the reason why the magic emperor''s hands disappeared to the space transmission for the first time


    After all, it''s a child''s instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages. In other words, optimism is an instinctive escape.

 Chapter 734

    "Well, well, darling, tell me what''s going on in other battlefields now?"


    Chu Fei had already heard that the war caused by the evil emperor''s disorderly pulling and his own rescue was not only on the west side of the central mainland, but also on the north and south sides.


    Although he didn''t know the outcome of those two battlefields, Chu Fei was sure that the battlefield he was in was the most brilliant and the best one.


    "The war in the south is over. We have only lost 10% of our soldiers. The rest of our soldiers have been led by our teachers to support the northern battlefield."


    The princesses of the demons were relieved after a few simple consolations.


    "Is the war still going on in the north?" The devil emperor pondered, then turned and looked at chufei. Maybe he wanted to apply for a visit to the battlefield. Chu Fei didn''t wait for him to ask, but said directly:


    "let''s go and have a look together."


    "Good! Go back to the main city first. " The devil emperor said and immediately urged everyone to start action, Chu Fei is safe and steady fly in the devil emperor side.


    After all, the demons are a tall race. Chu Fei doesn''t want to walk on the ground with them, because that will make people feel like a dwarf.


    After walking through the first space gate, the people first returned to the main city of the demon family. Then the demon emperor asked the little princess of the demon family to gather the remaining combat power. He himself took chufei into his own demon palace.


    All the way to the door of a secret room.


    "This is the treasure house of our demons. All the things in it are collected by us over the years. Now they are all yours, but I need to use the magic stone to restore my power."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although he didn''t know what the magic stone was, there was no reason to refuse the magic emperor.


    After complicated means, the magic emperor opened the door of the treasure house, and then took chufei into it.


    Inside, near the door, there is a black rockery, like a screen, facing the door of the treasure house, and then on both sides are all kinds of shelves and all kinds of treasures piled together.


    Just as Chu Fei wanted to sigh that the rockery screen was well placed, the devil emperor walked directly over and stepped on it.


    Then Chu Fei saw a strong magic energy gas rolling out from the rockery, and then poured into the body of the magic emperor.


    With the help of this powerful force, the damage of the devil emperor''s body is rapidly recovering, and the severed arm also begins to grow again.


    Chu Fei was surprised to see all this. He had already found that the magic energy coming out of the rockery and the power of the devil emperor came from the same source. The familiarity between the two energies is not fake, and the terminal in the ring also floats out to give chufei a positive answer.


    "Daqiang, this rockery is not condensed by your own magic, is it?"


    "It can be said that, but it''s not my own condensation, it''s the condensation of the past demon emperors. We can''t do without the demon world. When we reach the present level of cultivation, we''ll be at the end. After that, every extra point of cultivation can only be condensed here, otherwise it will be scattered."


    With the magic emperor''s words, his body has been completely restored to health, and Chu Fei also clearly felt that the power of the magic emperor was stronger than when he first saw him.


    "Can you absorb this energy to improve your cultivation?"


    "No, no, it''s not necessary to waste the power in this magic power stone. I''ve been on it once before, and I just want to take care of it slowly..."


    "As a result, you didn''t take care of me until you met me, did you..."


    "Yes, in fact, if I didn''t meet you, I really don''t have to make myself recover completely. Those Royal abyss insects can''t defeat us completely."


    Chufei smiles. He can understand the meaning of the devil emperor.


    They didn''t waste too much time in the treasure house. After the magic emperor recovered, they went out of the treasure house to find the little princess.


    But just on the way, the little princess of the demon clan has been looking for her.


    "Father, father, bad, bad, the teacher is dead, the teacher is dead!"


    Little princess voice is very anxious, very shocked, very sad, but also very angry, but this kind of anger seems to have no goal, as if don''t know where to vent, this let Chu Fei see is very strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, big brother went to the northern battlefield to send a message to the teacher. As soon as he went in, he saw that the teacher had released a meteor shower on the battlefield. But before the magic was successfully released, those stinky insects went crazy and exploded themselves. They used self explosion to open the way, and then rushed to the teacher''s neighborhood to explode themselves Although big brother came back in time, he was also affected by the self-protection of those insects, and now he has passed out. "


    "I..." Chu Fei was stunned. The news really caught people off guard.


    "Self explosion? How can it be like this? Why do they explode? "


    The demon Emperor didn''t ask who, but he couldn''t believe it. Then he pulled the little princess to his shoulder and said:"Where is your elder brother now?"


    "Right at the gate of the main hall, the elder brother was directly left at the gate of the main hall."


    "Go


    A big one and a small one directly showed the unique way of the demons, and instantly turned into a strong wind. If Chu Fei didn''t step on the flying sword, he really didn''t know how much strength he would have to waste to keep up with them.


    When they came to the door of the demon hall, they found the wounded who was surrounded by a group of medical staff. His injury was very serious, very important, heavier than that of the demon emperor before his recovery.


    His legs had been smashed by self explosion, his arms were only half left, his stomach had a hole, his internal organs were exposed, and a piece of his head had been cut off, along with a horn.


    No matter how you look at this guy, he is worthy of sympathy, and even needs to worry about his life.


    As for the priests who are proficient in this kind of healing, the ones who are able to regenerate quickly will be able to do well.


    "Lord devil, you are here." The group of medical staff in a leading old man found the magic emperor father and daughter''s arrival, he directly welcomed up to bow.


    "Well, how, how could he be so badly hurt?"


    "Don''t blame the big prince. He''s already strong enough to resist the collective self explosion of a wave of abyss insects, and then he''s blown up here by the broken portal. Although it seems that this is not suitable to say now, your training for the big prince is very successful, and he has fully mastered those forces. However, the danger this time is beyond his control... "


    "You will help them talk, ah..." The demon emperor sighed, and then stopped talking. The little princess on his shoulder was also worried.


    Chu Fei floated beside the devil emperor and asked:


    "what''s the matter? Why did the insects explode when they were all right?"


    Chufei''s existence has been noticed for a long time, but the medical staff have no mind to care about chufei''s human existence. After all, the devil is watching.


    "It''s hard to say, but that''s one of the fundamental reasons why we can''t leave the demon world. Once we have any possibility of leaving the demon world, those insects will go crazy."


    "So, do you mean that the child''s teacher, a magic of meteor shower, was thought by insects that he was going to leave the demon world?"


    Chu Fei doesn''t know much about the magic of meteor shower for the time being. In his heart, the most important thing is to fall big rocks from the sky


    "It shouldn''t be, but If it is the most advanced meteor shower, you need to open a huge space door, and then directly pull the meteorite outside the planet There''s enough to be called a meteor shower. " When the devil emperor explained this, he switched to the language of crape myrtle. Chufei didn''t think much about it. After all, he could understand it, but other people present were different, but they didn''t understand it at all.


    In the curious eyes of these people, Chu Fei asked:


    "so he must have used the most advanced meteor shower, and then he was misunderstood by insects? But since you can pull meteorites back from outside This is really amazing, but why don''t you use this kind of big space door to leave the demon world... "


    "You can only leave the planet at your feet, and there is no place to go. There are just a lot of meteorites outside. It''s impossible to find another planet."


    "How can it be? Isn''t there a moon..." Chu Fei pointed to the full moon in the sky and said.


    "It''s this that makes us realize that the demon world is an exiled plane. It''s just something we can see but can''t find. The moon is like this, the sun is like this, and the stars in the sky are like this. We can only see but can''t touch it." The devil emperor said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 735

    "Terminal..."


    After hearing this, Chu Fei directly communicates with the terminal. He wants the terminal to help confirm what''s going on with the information given by the magic emperor.


    However, the terminal responded:


    "you haven''t unlocked the level of interstellar civilization, so I can''t fully verify what he said, but I''m sure the moon doesn''t exist, and there are no satellites on this planet."


    "Well Well, at least it can prove that half of what Daqiang said is true. But why? Is this something that can be done? "


    The terminal didn''t answer this question, but Chu Fei knew that it could be done, but now he didn''t know what the principle was.


    In Chu Fei''s meditation and curiosity, more than half an hour later, the demon world had gone into the night, and the prince finally woke up.


    "Father Little sister... " After the big prince wakes up, he sees the magic emperor and the little princess, and then realizes his present state.


    "Say again what you see." The devil emperor only gave the prince a caring look, and then directly began to ask questions.


    "Well It''s like this... "


    The eldest prince once again narrated his previous experience. This time, he spoke more carefully and clearly, and soon made the whole thing clear.


    Although it is a little different from the previous version of the little princess, the impact is not big.


    "In this way, the self explosion of those insects has no reason at all..." The emperor frowned. He couldn''t figure it out, but the good news was that there was no need to go to the northern battlefield any more. The war was over.


    This is also a situation that has happened many times in the history of the demons. As long as the insect army explodes, it means that both the insect and the demons have suffered heavy losses, and few of them can survive. The war between the two sides stops tacitly, waiting for the next war after their respective recuperation.


    "Father, he..."


    When the devil king thought about the strange behavior of the insect, the prince finally put his eyes on chufei. At the same time, his eyes were full of caution and hostility.


    Chufei didn''t care about the hostility of the prince, because long before the prince woke up, chufei felt the hostility behind him, and those hostility came from the other sons of the demon Emperor


    Those boys didn''t come near here, because they were all on guard against chufei, for fear that chufei would do something bad. But they didn''t dare to approach Chu Fei before he really had bad behavior, because they didn''t know what the situation was, and they were worried that their sudden approach would cause Chu Fei''s disgust


    Chu Fei''s power no longer needed to be doubted. After all, at that time, he forced the demon emperor to give the order of retreat.


    It''s a retreat, but everyone knows it''s an order to escape


    "Don''t be big or small. From today on, he is the master of our family..."


    "Ah? But he... " The eldest prince was startled, and the "medical staff" around him were also shocked. However, the demon emperor did not stop, but continued:


    "because he can take us away from the demon world, and the price we pay is only our freedom. The patriarch has promised that our descendants, those who are not born now, are born free..."


    After that, the emperor paused and sighed:


    "call a meeting. It''s time to announce this."


    "Father, can he really take us away?" On the devil''s shoulder, the little princess grabbed his horn and asked in a low voice.


    At this moment, the little princess didn''t see chufei directly, and she didn''t know if she was worried about seeing something she was afraid of.


    Compared with this, chufei was even more surprised that none of the demons who heard the news came forward to object. They just subconsciously doubted chufei, and this kind of doubt was constantly strengthening


    I only doubt whether Chu Fei can really do it, but I don''t seem to have any objection to loyalty to Chu Fei


    Still wondering why insects would suddenly explode, Chu Fei felt that his brain was not enough, but at the moment, the terminal that had been hiding for a long time opened its mouth.


    "I can give you a guess about the Zerg explosion."


    "Say it." Chufei immediately urged.


    "According to the information I''ve collected, I think the abyss Zerg should be very sensitive to spatial changes, so their attention and worry have been aroused by your space conversion time after time. When that guy launched the meteor shower spell, the huge space door opened should not lead to the abyss Zerg''s crazy self explosion, but because of the interference you brought, the abyss Zerg''s mind has been disturbed They thought it was about you, that is, they could take people away, so they launched a suicide attack. "


    "So the key is me?" Chu Fei pondered, and had to say that although the probability of the speculation given by the terminal was small, it was reasonable enough, "but the root was Daqiang himself. If he had not captured Wan Yu and the broken army, I would not have come..."


    The terminal ignored chufei''s throwing pot behavior and continued:"But this speculation is not perfect enough. I can''t judge why the abyssal Zerg will go crazy because of space change."


    "Yes? Because the gods are involved? Or are you pretending to be stupid? " Chu Fei Leng for a moment, but even if he didn''t care, after all, the terminal is not ordinary artificial intelligence. He is a completely personified guy. Besides his body is still a plate, he is a highly intelligent life.


    Therefore, this kind of behavior can be shown completely.


    It seems that Chu Fei has exposed the idea, so the terminal doesn''t speak any more, but Chu Fei has probably thought of the reason.


    "Because of the Dragon God, the gods banished the demon world. They are worried about the immortality of the Dragon God and the leakage of information. That is to say, they are still worried about the Revenge of the demons for divulging the news of the Dragon Emperor Coupled with the power of the rules of the gods on the abyss insects, it can be inferred that these insects are the lives created by the joint efforts of the gods. Their existence should be to prevent the demons from leaving the demon world, and they are prison guards. "


    Insects are jailers, demons and other races are prisoners. If prisoners want to run away, jailers have to stop them, so everything makes sense.


    "What''s more, it must be brother monkey who can make the gods afraid of revenge. So it seems that brother monkey didn''t die in those days, which makes sense. How could the so-called gods have the ability to kill brother monkey! I guess they used some tricks to separate monkey brother from Dragon God at that time... "


    Under Chu Fei''s constant acquiescence, this incident that he did not know how many thousands of years ago was restored by him. Although it was not the 100% truth, Chu Fei was confident that this speculation was not much different from the truth.


    It has to be said that at this moment, chufei''s self-confidence is blind, blind, even the terminal can''t see down and don''t care about him.


    When Chu Fei was deducing the truth of the incident, the devil emperor had already summoned all the people who should be summoned, just waiting for the meeting.


    "Lord, Lord Let''s go in. "


    The devil emperor carries his daughter and stands in front of chufei respectfully, but chufei has just recovered. Before, the representatives of all kinds of demons who were called to the meeting saw chufei, but they didn''t dare to say much because the demon emperor was nearby, but when they all entered the hall, they began to whisper.


    Then there was the sound of exclamations, big and small Most of the exclamations were caused by a few princes, while a few were caused by other demons who had witnessed Chu Fei''s powerful war


    The rules are also very easy to master. Basically, it''s a guy who says how strong this human being is, and then there''s a scream


    Of course, there is also a wonderful prince. Although he is still disabled, it does not prevent him from saying how miserable his father was beaten by human beings at that time Although they didn''t see it with their own eyes, he heard that the generals who saw it with their own eyes didn''t dare to say.


    ¡­¡­


    In the beginning, this hall was pure information sharing, but later it became a contest of eloquence and imagination


    Because everyone didn''t see the fighting process between the demon emperor and chufei, there was a lot of imagination.


    However, it also shows that the status of the devil emperor in our hearts is irreplaceable, even if he said he would take refuge in and be loyal to chufei.


    Chu Fei was surprised to see this scene, but the demon emperor explained in a low voice:


    "we have said similar ideas at several banquets, that is, if someone can take us away from the demon world, what kind of price can we pay most? Several times of chatting, we have already been prepared. So... "


    "So they only doubt if I can do it, not if they don''t want to be loyal to me."


    "Yes." With that, the demon emperor walked to his throne. Before that, the little princess jumped off his shoulder and went to his elder brother''s stretcher


    After the devil emperor was seated, the people in the hall were all quiet for a moment, and the previous joking mentality disappeared, and they all became dignified and serious.


    "Well, you all know the content of this meeting. Before the official announcement, you should understand how hard the mobilization is going to be."


    Magic emperor finish saying and then wait for the reaction of the following people, Chu Fei is looking at not far away.


    Although it''s not the first time to have a meeting, Chu Fei doesn''t want to be too high-profile in the face of these demonic races. Because of his personality, he can''t help it, so he chooses to float in the air beside him. However, this kind of behavior arouses the little princess''s curiosity or interest.


    "Lord devil, we have already made preparations, but everything is just a written plan, and we have never tried, so we don''t know what the result will be."


    The speaker was an old dwarf of no small grade, and a Shura next to him nodded his approval.


    The demon emperor nodded. This reply was unexpected, but it also made him smile bitterly, and said:


    "it seems that you all spoke seriously about those banquets..."


    "Yes..." The old dwarf grinned bitterly.


    "Well, now listen, this is the one we want to be loyal to. He has enough power to take us out of the demon world, and I have been to that world and seen the vastness and beauty of that world..."Then there are all kinds of arrangements and plans. They are all very complicated things. Chufei, who is used to being a shake off shopkeeper, is not interested in this part of things.


    Anyway, he just needs to know that the emperor is really arranging according to his own requirements


    At the end of the meeting, it was dawn. Chufei himself had two sleeps, but no one dared to disturb him even when he was sleeping, and no one could see it. After all, the guy who was floating in the air with a flying sword could not be sure what he was doing even if he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 736

    There were not many problems in the meeting presided over by the magic emperor, because basically everyone had a consensus, but occasionally they felt uncomfortable because of some details.


    Chu Fei doesn''t need to care about these things. He just needs to wait for the final result.


    At the end of the meeting, it was already noon. Under the order of the demon emperor, the officials of the demon clan, the fury dwarf and the Shura clan all carried out according to the details discussed at the meeting, but at the same time, they also left representatives of all ethnic groups to complete the oath first like the demon emperor.


    This is not only to express sincerity to Chu Fei, but also to make a sample for the people below.


    Chu Fei naturally would not object to this.


    And considering that it''s no longer necessary to keep the crape myrtle world secret from the demons, Chu Fei has to use pills to establish communication with the heaven of the crape myrtle world.


    He just let the devil emperor and the people hold hands hand in hand very directly, and then became a little embarrassed when the terminal jumped out and told him that he could use the terminal to lock the candidates for direct transmission without such embarrassing behavior


    Fortunately, the terminal didn''t expose himself. He just hid in the ring to communicate with chufei.


    When the transmission started, more than 20 representatives of the demon world, including the demon emperor and his children, came to the crape myrtle world.


    It''s still just the place where the demon emperor swore before, not far from the little cave.


    After seeing a whole new world with their own eyes, the last worries of these guys can disappear.


    The process of swearing is very smooth, and the voice of Tiandao authentication also shocked the demons.


    Later, after recording some pictures with the unique crystal of the demon clan, these representative officials were sent back to the demon kingdom by chufei to start the mobilization and migration work, while the demon emperor followed chufei to the small cave with his sons and little daughters.


    Xiaodongtian covers a large area, but there are not many buildings. After all, there are only a few people. Moreover, the buildings in the sect are all from the earth, and there are many buildings that should have been built, so it looks even more shabby.


    The children of the demon emperor all think so, but the demon emperor who has seen enough is not as short-sighted as the children. On the contrary, he sees the terror hidden under the surface from which buildings However, this is still only the demon emperor''s own speculation.


    Surrounded by the small cave around the eighteen congenital array of mountains, as early as in the demon world when people just entered the Lagerstroemia. But at that time, they didn''t know the special features of the 18 peaks. They just thought the scenery was magnificent.


    But when they stood outside the mountain protection array of xiaodongtian, the oppression and mystery brought by the 18 peaks made the demon emperor and others speechless.


    Even the magic city has no such feeling! The children of the demon emperor could not understand the reason for the existence of this sense of oppression. But the devil emperor knows that another place will give people a similar feeling, that is, the holy see in the world of fighting demons.


    But he also knew that there was no way to compare the sense of oppression on the side of the Holy See with that here. Although the holy mountain where the Holy See was located was magnificent and magnificent, it still could not compare with the small cave.


    Standing on the edge of xiaodongtian''s mountain protection array, Chu Fei stopped with a bad smile, and then turned to the magic Emperor: "from here on, it''s the core of xiaodongtian..."


    After that, Chu Fei said with a smile: "who is on duty today? Master? "


    Before the words were heard, the figure of Master Sun Yue appeared directly in front of several people, without any energy fluctuation that could be sensed by the magic emperor, just like Master Sun Yue was here.


    For Chu Fei, it was very common, for Da Zhen, it was also very common, but for the magic emperor, it was a great shock.


    "You''re back? Why didn''t you go straight back to the main hall... " The old man looked at the tall guys behind Chu Fei strangely, and then his eyes returned to Chu Fei.


    Since it''s with chufei, it won''t be a dangerous species. The old man trusts chufei very much.


    "Let''s show them the scenery first, and let them have a basic idea of their new home..."


    Chu Fei said it naturally, but Sun Yue was confused. Because now Chu Fei has made it very clear about these big guys. These guys are definitely going to join the small cave. But the problem is that you can''t watch the small cave anywhere. Is it necessary for Chu Fei to watch the scenery in advance?


    The key point is that Chu Fei''s words are very stingy. He just wants to have a basic concept of new home


    Because Chu Fei called Sun Yue master, the devil emperor showed great respect when they met the old man. Although they didn''t pay a ceremony, it was what they should do now.


    "Go back to say, go back to say, master, there are a large number of new people in our little cave this time. They are just a few front runners."


    With that, Chu Fei and Sun Yue began to chat and copy the small Dongtian hall, while the devil emperor followed. Although they didn''t get a definite answer, they all guessed that there must be some strange magic array in this place, so for their own safety, they didn''t dare to walk around.At the moment, most of the people in xiaodongtian are practicing seriously, while those who don''t are studying or preparing for alchemy. These are naturally the yuan family.


    In addition to them, long wuze is sitting on the top of the main hall, while observing chufei''s party, urging Xiaoxing and Xiaoqi to practice, while Xiaozi cheers for the three children.


    When Chu Fei and Sun Yue lead several demons into the hall, the three children and Xiao Zi are surprised to stop training, and then run down under the guidance of Xiao Zi.


    However, when they saw that there were still several tall strangers, Xiao Zi cleverly stopped the three children, and then stood quietly with a good look on her face.


    Chufei waved to the four with a smile, and let the three children and Xiao Zi come to his side. After a brief care, chufei focused on the magic emperor who was standing in the hall.


    "Master, do you remember laichi and Leslie? No, they come from the demon world of laichi and Leslie. They are the demon clan. This is the demon emperor. These are his children."


    When chufei introduced them, the devil emperor led the children to give them "friendly" gifts, which were normal diplomatic etiquette. Although Chu Fei had already made clear their position in xiaodongtian, he didn''t mention the word "mountain beast" when he really made them swear. He just wanted them to be loyal.


    In this way, the mountain guard beast becomes a kind of position level positioning, rather than the level of ethnic groups.


    But for the time being, only chufei and the devil emperor knew about it, but Sun Yue and others didn''t. So in the face of the magic emperor several people''s luggage, Sun Yue master also boxing response.


    Chufei didn''t interrupt. Instead, he was happy to see it.


    "What happened to Wan Yu and the broken army?"


    "I''ve recovered. I think I''ll wake up in the evening." Master Sun Yue wondered why Chu Fei ignored the following demons at this time, but he didn''t ask much.


    "Well, uncle long, come down and talk about the demons. It''s very complicated."


    Chu Fei''s voice is not big, but Long Wu suddenly appears at Chu Fei''s side before he finishes speaking. At the moment when dragon five appeared, the devil emperor felt that his pores all over his body had burst open.


    Because the devil emperor felt the powerful hierarchical power of the terrible flame controlled by Chu Fei from this big man.


    Next, Chu Fei tells the story of Wan Yu, the broken army, the demons, the dwarves, Shura, and the abyss Zerg, but hides the story of the Dragon Emperor and monkey brother.


    He won''t completely hide these things, but it''s not suitable to say them in the present situation.


    "Well, how did you plan it?" After hearing Chu Fei''s introduction, Long Wu and Sun Yue are very curious about Chu Fei''s arrangement.


    The details of mountain guard don''t need to be tangled, but the problem is that there are a large number of demons, so it''s unrealistic to be a mountain guard.


    In this regard, the Emperor himself is worried, but he has not thought about more details.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Although there is such a thing in the demon world, and although Daqiang has publicized it as much as possible, there are bound to be many people who are not willing to leave the demon world. After all, for many people, it''s their hometown."


    "Yes, if there is no way, there are several people willing to leave their hometown and go to other places..." Master Sun Yue felt the same about it.


    "So my plan is very simple. The demon army is divided into two, and the common people are divided. Those who want to come will be sent in batches, while those who don''t will stay in the demon world..."


    "In this way, the defensive power on the other side of the demon world will be insufficient..." Master Sun Yue is waiting for Chu Fei''s afterword, but Chu Fei doesn''t let him wait any more.


    "Yes, so we sent people here to help guard and exploit mineral resources and other resources. In other words, I plan to turn the demon world into an experience space and a different space in our little cave..."


    "That sounds good, but the staff..."


    "We really can''t take people out of xiaodongtian now, but we still have many allies. Far away, the blissful gate is our own people. Dahuang is also a good friend. The demon world is so big and dangerous, we can''t swallow it ourselves, and we don''t have to swallow it ourselves."


    Although there are no customized details, there is absolutely no problem with Chu Fei''s thinking.


    Magic emperor Zhang Daqiang also understood Chu Fei''s plan. As the head of the family, he could better understand the benefits of this plan.


    "Daqiang, how about you, the pressure of the demon emperor is much less?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s not a small matter to move the Ju nationality. I''ve never had the bottom." The response of the devil emperor is smiling.


    "Well, there are many other details in the back. Let''s customize it slowly. Now I''ll solve the problem of language for you children. They have been confused for a long time..."


    It''s just a flash at the terminal. It''s not troublesome. But the reason why the terminal hasn''t been used to solve the language problem for these demon emperor''s children is that Chu Fei and the terminal are researching and manufacturing the stable two world portal.In terms of terminals, according to Chu Fei''s current status, he should not unlock the corresponding functions, but Chu Fei has so many treasures in the magic emperor warehouse, so he decided to use the exchange point to stun the terminal


    So, although Chu Fei seems to be well cared for, in fact, he is devoted to debating with the terminal


    And at this time, the terminal was convinced by chufei, or that is, by chufei''s wealth.

 Chapter 737

    After reaching an agreement with the terminal, it''s easy to do, especially for Chu Fei, who likes to be a shake off shopkeeper.


    In the next few hours, chufei held a very formal high-level meeting in xiaodongtian. The people attending the meeting were Sun Yue, Long Wu, the devil emperor and his children.


    The number of participants was small, and chufei did not officially announce the existence of the meeting before it started.


    Therefore, it can be said that there are more demons who know about this internal meeting than the natives of xiaodongtian quite a lot.


    But this is just a joke, because who knows that as long as there is Chu Fei, the demons can not rely on the number of people to make any advantage.


    What''s more, there is a mountain protecting beast on the side of the demons.


    At this meeting, Chu Fei told everyone that he would build a cross plane transmission array between the small cave and the demon world, and released what he had discussed as a formal decision.


    When the meeting ended, Chu Fei returned to the demon world with the demon emperor, and the demon emperor''s children stayed in the cave. While they followed Sun Yue to get familiar with the environment of the cave, they disclosed to the disciples of the cave that all the living beings in the demon world joined the cave and worked as mountain guardians.


    Naturally, the connotation is needless to say.


    After returning to the demon world, chufei directly takes the magic emperor to the demon treasure house, and then lets the magic emperor take away his magic stone. Chufei takes away all the rest.


    The treasure that the demon clan inherits does not know how many years empties once, this makes the demon emperor very uncomfortable.


    After the emperor took a lot of treasure, the devil finally left a lot of treasure.


    Chu Fei intentionally revealed this information, but he just hid a little bit of the truth. This was caused by the habitual idea of not showing his wealth after bankruptcy.


    Chufei''s terminal took about ten minutes to determine the value of those things in the magic treasure house, and then discussed with chufei over and over again. It took nearly three hours to determine the consumption of those magic treasures to make the teleportation array


    Many factors need to be considered, such as whether the things left behind can bring the greatest value to chufei and xiaodongtian, and how to ensure that the property consumed by each start of the transmission array is within a reasonable range.


    When this problem is decided, the next thing to face is where the transmission array is to be arranged.


    It''s easy to say that in the demon world, the world can find a safe place close to the magic palace in the central mainland, but the problem is how to choose from the small cave.


    And this problem took Chu Fei nearly a day.


    Finally, under the joint proposal of Master Sun Yue and Long Wu, the location of the small Dongtian side of the transmission array was selected in a cave under the coverage of the twelve Du Tian array.


    This has existed for a long time, but it was not very big at the beginning. In order to arrange the transmission array, Chu Fei enlarged the cave many times, and built a simple but evil gate at the entrance of the cave.


    On the top of this gate, the four characters of the devil''s world cave are very eye-catching!


    Then Chu Fei arranged layers of prohibitions outside the cave to prevent people from entering it by mistake.


    When everything is done, the next thing will be left to the magic emperor Zhang Daqiang and the three men, Long Wu and Sun Yue, who are in charge of the operation.


    Longwu is responsible for the pledge of allegiance after the people of the demon world come to xiaodongtian, while Master Sun Yue is responsible for arranging the mountain protection beasts of the demon family and reorganizing the mountain protection beast army.


    Not to mention the devil emperor, he needs to worry about how to move in batches.


    Although Chu Fei has successfully shaken his hand, he can also see that the removal of the demon world alone can make Sun Yue, Long Wu and the demon emperor dizzy. Whenever he thinks of this, Chu Fei is wondering if it is necessary to go to the wilderness and dig up all the good people he knows For example, Nangong white.


    Can want to return to think, Chu Fei is not as good as to really do this matter, at least in a short time won''t do so.


    Because he hasn''t forgotten what he was doing before he entered the demon world to save people


    Crape myrtle, outside the west gate of Tianquan city.


    On the second floor, Chu Fei was sitting at the table awkwardly. The young scholar who had received him last time in front of him, but he didn''t look at Chu Fei very well.


    "Can you tell me what I want now?" Because has been staring at each other, this makes Chu Fei very embarrassed, and uncomfortable, but he still resisted, who let himself not in accordance with the agreement seven days to come.


    The affairs of the demon world really wasted a lot of time.


    "Sorry, I forgot your question because you haven''t been here for a long time." The young scholar sees Chu Fei and his own white lotus seed, and he doesn''t plan to give Chu Fei any good looks.


    Chufei turns his mouth. He just wants to get the information he wants as soon as possible."Crape myrtle world, in addition to the eight continents, a total of how many saints."


    "Not enough hands." The young scholar returned and responded calmly.


    "Crape myrtle world, in addition to the eight continents, a total of how many saints." Chufei continued.


    "Not enough The number of hands. " Young scholars are still indifferent.


    Chu Fei nodded. He did not ask this question again because the scholar stuttered, but came to the third question directly.


    "That nearly half a month, how many saints have had an accident."


    "More than one hand."


    With that, the scholar stood up and went back to the small room with the curtain. Then he didn''t make a sound and no one came to receive Chu Fei again.


    Chufei knew that this was the end of the deal, and because he was not punctual, people would not behave politely. Of course, this was chufei''s conjecture, and this made him very satisfied.


    Leaving here, Chu Fei drifts back to Tianquan city and finds an inn at random.


    Chu Fei needs to sort out these three pieces of information. Although they are only general information, they are three completely continuous problems, so they can basically get a relatively accurate information.


    For example, there are no more than ten saints in the whole crape myrtle world, and more than five have fallen in the past half a month. That is to say, more than half of the saints have fallen, how many are left? The most optimistic results are three


    But this optimism is only relative to other worse situations


    Chu Fei has learned a very important message from the cheap master and the ancestor of the Dan family. If too many saints fall down, it will cause riots in Bazhou.


    But now, can''t use too many these two words to describe, can describe the present situation, I''m afraid only disaster two words.


    As for the second question, the scholar stuttered when he answered. Chu Fei would not believe it. In his opinion, the scholar should have said that deliberately in order to express the inaccurate information of "probably".


    Therefore, the number of saints is not the number of hands, but the number of hands, which is about 20


    More than 20 saints, many? Maybe a lot, but what can these saints do if something happens to Bazhou Tianmo?


    After sorting out the news, Chu Fei decides to return to Tianshu city immediately, because he wants to find Dan Tiequan, the ancestor of the Dan family, to have a good talk about the follow-up.


    It''s not easy to make xiaodongtian more and more like that. Chu Fei doesn''t want to be destroyed by the demons of Bazhou.


    After making this decision, Chu Fei went straight on the road.


    Before that, the transmission point left in Tianshu city had been obliterated by chufei. After all, there was no need to leave a transmission point in Tianshu City, but now, chufei regretted it.


    If there is no delivery point and it needs to arrive as soon as possible, chufei can only use the fuzzy transmission function of the system. But for the time being in Tianquan City, Chu Fei didn''t dare to use it casually, because the fall of the two saints in the city and the Taoist fruit they left had attracted many high-ranking people to gather in Tianquan city.


    Chu Fei didn''t meet him just because he didn''t go deep into Tianquan city at all. Instead, he found a small Inn by the side of the city. But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how sensitive the city is at this moment.


    All the way carefully, through the city of Tianquan, and in the whole process, Chu Fei finally came to a place where he could start to use the fuzzy transmission function.


    Then, the transmission begins


    The continuous transmission rarely needs to stop, unless Chu Fei needs to look around to determine his position, but because of the cooperation of the terminal, now Chu Fei can even save this point.


    Because the terminal provides the star map of crape myrtle, and it also intuitively displays the map in Chu Fei''s mind.


    So at the moment, chufei is like playing a game, running the map and pressing the M key in the whole process


    Under the continuous transmission, Chu Fei only felt that he was like a real immortal in the legend. After all, one hundred kilometers is enough!


    However, when the nature of transmission was strong, Chu Fei suddenly began to be afraid that he would accidentally hit the wall because he had been immersed in the map, but this kind of worry still had time to stop Chu Fei from pressing the transmission button, and Chu Fei had subconsciously started the last transmission


    Then, there was a crack.


    Chu Fei only felt that his face felt as if he had fallen into a frying pan, and he felt pain and fever


    "Fortunately no one saw..." Chu Fei prayed in his heart, but the next moment


    "Young master!"


    Chu Fei, who just wanted to uncover himself from the wall, awkwardly stops his action. He lies back on the wall again, and then begins to pray that he heard wrong.


    Fortunately, he heard right.


    The next moment, Meier''s pretty figure floats beside chufei on the flying sword, and then looks at chufei with a nervous and happy face.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you...""Well This... " Chu Fei knows that he can''t escape, so he has to be thick skinned to think that nothing has happened. He held his hand on the wall for a while, then fell on Meier''s flying sword and said:


    "ah, isn''t this Meier? How can you be here? How did you come here? Where were you transported at that time? I haven''t found you for a long time... "


    "Ah, don''t worry, young master. Meier is OK. I don''t know what happened. He was sent back to Tianshu city directly and appeared in front of Yuan Qing. We were scared at that time!"

 Chapter 738

    "Is there anything so coincidental?" Chufei was very surprised, but also very surprised, after all, Meier safety is the best thing.


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence. How are you these days, young master? Although I can''t see your accomplishments, I think your accomplishments must have changed a lot. "


    The charm son says of very firm, the excited look on the small face is very obvious. Chu Fei didn''t worry about how Meier knew it. Anyway, it was just a mysterious thing like a woman''s sixth sense.


    "Yes, I''m in the same four extreme situation as Meier, but I''m not in the big circle."


    Chufei laughs and begins to enjoy Meier''s praise.


    But it didn''t take much time, because Chu Fei''s purpose was very clear.


    "Meier, let''s talk on the way and take me to find the ancestor of Dan''s family."


    "Good." With a promise, Meier drives Feijian straight to the grave outside the city. On the way, chufei only asks yuan Qing where they have gone, while Meier tells him that Yuan Qing and ChuChu have taken risks with Wang Dao, and left a few days ago.


    In this regard, Chu Fei expressed a little surprise, but it is understandable.


    In the ambivalent atmosphere of chatting and riding the same flying sword, the destination will arrive soon.


    It''s still the small wooden house, which old man is still in the wooden house.


    But chufei and Meier had not yet landed, and the door of the cabin had already been opened.


    Chu Fei took mei''er''s hand and rushed in with a little impoliteness. He said directly:


    "something''s wrong, master."


    "I''ve guessed that you don''t want to come to me for a chat." The Old Dan Tiequan didn''t turn back, and didn''t even show much interest in what Chu Fei said.


    Chu Fei noticed this, he asked cautiously:


    "master, do you already know?"


    "Do you mean there is something about the fall of the holy one again? If so, I already know."


    "It sounds like I don''t know much about it. I''ve received news that the number of fallen saints has exceeded one''s hand. They all fell in nearly half a month."


    "So much?"


    Chu Fei noticed that Dan Tiequan''s body was tense when he heard the news, but in a moment this feeling disappeared.


    "A few days ago, I met a powerful man who had just been promoted to the saint in a forbidden area called trial heaven and earth, and then he fell at the moment of his promotion, inexplicably. No one attacked him..."


    This is the most telling one. After all, Chu Fei went deep into the forbidden area and watched the whole process.


    Dan Tiequan still didn''t turn around, but this time he didn''t immediately say what he thought, but fell into silence, a long silence.


    It was not until Chu Fei and mei''er doubted whether Dan Tiequan had fallen asleep that the old man could say:


    "if so, I''m afraid that the fall of the saint could not be prevented."


    "Can this kind of thing be stopped..." Chu Fei murmured a word, but Dan Tiequan didn''t say anything. He just continued his words and said:


    "if what you said is true, I''m afraid it will really change this time."


    "Yes, all of a sudden, so many saints and great powers have fallen down. I can''t help it in Bazhou." Chu Fei sighed with a bitter smile, but the elder Dan Tiequan, who was sitting with his back to Chu Fei, turned around and looked at Chu Fei. He shook his head and said:


    "I''m not talking about the eight continents demon."


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s the cause of the fall of saints."


    "Root cause? What''s that? " Although he asked, Chu Fei doubted whether it had something to do with elder sister''s leaving. After all, when she left, she said she was going to fight for time.


    But the problem is, even if this guess is correct, Chu Fei doesn''t understand why it is so. Because on the surface, there is no reason at all.


    "There has always been a legend in the world of crape myrtle, which only those who have reached the saint level are qualified to know. It is said that only when the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor are alive can the saints and saints be safe, because the meaning of the existence of the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor is to protect the way of heaven and protect the world. But once the great emperor and the Heavenly Emperor are missing, the crisis will come to the world. "


    "Will crisis lead to the fall of the Holy One?" Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "Well, it''s said so."


    "But what was that crisis? Isn''t it the eight continents demon? "


    Dan Tiequan shook his head and said:


    "although the eight continents heavenly demons are strong, they are not as strong as the great emperor. The holy emperor is enough to stop them, let alone the great emperor. From this point of view, the fall of the holy emperor can not be caused by the heavenly demons."


    "What''s the matter? What''s more terrifying? Is it like death? " Chu Fei just felt that his imagination was not enough."I don''t know. I''m afraid only when I have really come into contact with the inheritance of that root can I make it clear. So, you have to go to the blissful gate once. "


    "The gate of bliss? I... " Chu Fei was surprised, because going to the blissful gate was originally planned, but now there was another reason.


    "The nearest emperor of heaven is the founder of the kaipai sect of the gate of bliss. The nearest strong man who is comparable to the emperor of heaven is also from the gate of bliss. If the gate of bliss doesn''t know what the root crisis is, I''m afraid no one else will know."


    Dan Tiequan''s eyes at the moment are like old people who have lost their fighting spirit and are dying. There is not much expression in his eyes, and his mood is just depressed and sad.


    "Well Let''s go to the blissful gate What if I ask you? Our strength is very weak... "


    "Aunt Ann cares about you very much. I''ve never seen him care so much about a younger generation."


    "But it doesn''t mean anything. No matter how you look at it, it''s a big thing. What can we little people do?"


    Chu Fei''s worry is normal. It''s useless for you to say anything. But it seems that Dan Tiequan doesn''t care about this, he just said:


    "we have a lot to do, and I will try my best to find out about it, but it''s not a simple thing."


    "So we..."


    "If you don''t have anything important to do, go to the blissful gate."


    Chufei grinned bitterly. He didn''t refuse any more. After all, for chufei, this is indeed a matter of convenience, but chufei began to worry about whether this time''s list would be a snakehead.


    After all, if Bazhou really invades the wilderness, who can seriously go to the forbidden area for training


    Bid farewell to Dan Tiequan, chufei pulls Meier to send directly back to xiaodongtian.


    Sitting on the throne of his own patriarch, Chu Fei first introduced the basic situation of xiaodongtian, and then said to Meier:


    "there are too many things happening now, and I really have no reason to shirk what master Dan said, but in this way, I can''t be busy with the sect As you can see, xiaodongtian is different from other sects. There are too many differences, and there will be more changes in the near future. I need someone to help me. "


    "Well Meier is willing to help you, but can you hide from those girls when you go to the blissful gate... "


    "Ah? Which ones? " Chufei didn''t understand for a moment.


    "Just the girls of the blissful gate whom you are not familiar with..." Meier is generous. She doesn''t know what to say when she is familiar with girls like Yun Shuxue. She just doesn''t want chufei to have an affair with more girls.


    At least, that''s how chufei understood it.


    Although he wanted to laugh, Chu Fei knew why Meier said that. Similarly, he was also puzzled whether he wanted to agree to Meier''s request


    Because after all, he and Meier are just in an ambiguous state now. If they really agree, it will make their relationship more ambiguous


    Although it''s cool to think about it, it''s also worrying.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m not in the mood to provoke a strange girl now. Oh, no, what do you mean to provoke me Forget it, no matter who provokes who is not good. Meier, I''ll show you my master and other people, and then I''m going to leave. It can''t be delayed. "


    In Meier''s discontented and helpless depression, Chu Fei leads him to master Sunyue who just has time to take a breath and have a rest. After mutual introduction, he finds Xiaoxing, Xiaoqi, greedy wolf and Xiaozi, and then other disciples of xiaodongtian. Finally, when he wants to find Longwu, he is stopped by master Sunyue.


    "I''ll take her to Longwu. You look eager, but you don''t seem to have nothing to do. You''d better go and do your business."


    Sun Yue immediately urged Chu Fei to leave. Chu Fei didn''t say much, so he directly sent him back to the west gate of Tianquan city.


    This teleportation point outside the west gate of Tianquan city is the nearest place to the blissful gate that Chu Fei can teleport


    Of course, chufei can only transmit this one place


    The gate of bliss is in Zhongzhou, which Chu Fei has known for a long time, but the exact location needs to be inquired about. Fortunately, it''s not a secret. Chu Fei only paid for a jar of local ordinary wine.


    For the map provided by the terminal, chufei finally determined that the gate of bliss was located in the middle of the whole Zhongzhou by the sea. The seven big cities in Zhongzhou are on the other side of the gate of bliss, that is, the side close to Dahuang.


    Therefore, Chu Fei''s current course of action should be to take Tianji City, and then go all the way to the southwest.


    But that said, Chu Fei knew that it would not be too peaceful along the way.


    "Find the teleportation array first, and send me directly to Tianji city..."


    After planning the route, Chu Fei found Dan Tiequan again. After all, it''s not enough to borrow the transmission array between Zhongzhou big cities.


    Dan Tiequan didn''t do it in person. Instead, he called Dan Feige, the current leader of the Dan family. Then Chu Fei talked with Dan Feige all the way until he stepped on the transmission array.Transmission light flickers, Chu Fei instantly away from Tianquan City, turned to appear on the transmission array outside Tianji city.


    The transmission of white light just disappeared, Chu Fei has not had time to see the surrounding environment, he heard a scold.


    "Those on the array, come down quickly, don''t delay others to use the array!"


    Chu Fei frowned and looked forward along the voice.


    It was a group of people, a group of Friars, but they are not ordinary friars. They seem to be the friars who specially manage the array. From the perspective of clothing, this group of people should be a team organized by families and sects in Tianji city.


    Although there were only twenty or thirty people standing in front of chufei, chufei opened his mind and found that there were at least hundreds of people watching here.


    Chu Fei didn''t plan to fight with this man, so he didn''t reply, just stepped down.


    Seeing that chufei came down from the battle platform, it was not easy for those who scolded him to say anything. After all, everyone was a monk, and he could not see through chufei''s accomplishments.


    But when everything in the two rooms was ready to pass, there was a sound of breaking the air in the distance! The voice has arrived before we see anyone!


    "Tianji order! Blockade the array and check all the people who come and go! We have got reliable information that some demons have fled from the forbidden area of stars! "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei secretly despised in his heart: how many days has it taken to find out whether there is a demon?


    "That friend, stop. The array is blocked. Everyone should be investigated strictly!" With this sentence, chufei felt that several forces of truth had locked the key points around him.

 Chapter 739

    After hearing this sound, chufei stopped with a depressed face. He didn''t want to deal with these guys very much, but he knew better how necessary it was for these people to say strict investigation.


    Chu Fei sighed and turned around. Then he saw a young man who was walking towards him. He was about the same age as Chu Fei.


    "I''m sorry, it happened suddenly. For the sake of safety, we need to strictly investigate all the people who passed by, both the common people and the monks."


    "Well, that''s understandable." Chufei laughed bitterly.


    "So, please wait here for a moment. The elders of the clan will bring a bone mirror to check the identity of their friends later."


    "Well, as soon as possible, I have something urgent."


    Finish saying Chu Fei then no longer nonsense, but followed this guy to walk to the side of a small hillside. As soon as he got here, the male monk threw out a small box, which was as big as a palm. Then chufei felt a wave of Zhenyuan, but in an instant, the box quickly expanded into a two-story attic.


    Thousand machine house, said Chu Fei has not seen this kind of thing for some time.


    Naturally, the main reason is that he can''t use it himself.


    However, after a little bit of work, Chu Fei discovered the special features of this thousand machine house


    Although it is a two-story building, the appearance of the building is not gorgeous. It can even be said that it is a very rigid style, without any decoration or even a redundant window.


    From the outside, it''s not so much a loft as a box.


    But it was such a rotten looking thousand machine house that gave chufei a feeling that it was hard to destroy.


    After discovering this feeling, Chu Fei immediately asked the terminal to scan all kinds of details of the thousand machine house, and then the terminal got the answer.


    "The house is as defensive as it can be."


    "How strong is the strongest?" Chu Fei just asked curiously, and then continued to immerse himself in the observation of the house.


    Chufei was not invited to enter, and the man who released the house didn''t go in. Instead, he stood beside chufei, so chufei looked more natural outside.


    But other people''s eyes on chufei are full of vigilance. Fortunately, chufei doesn''t care about it.


    "It should be able to carry several missiles. The specific data cannot be estimated. "


    "Missiles..." Hearing this, chufei''s eyes were full of curiosity and exploration.


    After all, this style of Qianji house is a little special for Chu Fei. Considering the defensive ability of this kind of Qianji house, Chu Fei suspects that the Qianji house he got before was just a deviated design


    Time passed in chufei''s wishful thinking. In the process, many other monks were invited here to stand with chufei and his previous male monks.


    About an hour later, a middle-aged friar with a goatee finally came late. He came out of Tianji City, and as soon as he came out, he went straight to the thousand machine house on the hill.


    "Martial uncle!" Young man Xiu respectfully said hello to the goatee, and then he was taken into the thousand machine room by the goatee.


    Then, as Chu Fei and other people looked at each other in dismay, the voice of the young man came from the Qianji room:


    "please all the Taoist friends outside come in, just go through the bone mirror and you can leave."


    Hearing this voice, everyone outside was relieved. After all, it means that we can continue to do our own things.


    Chu Fei was the same, but because of his standing position, he was the last one to walk into the room.


    At first, Chu Fei thought that the so-called bone mirror was the size of a full-length mirror used to change clothes. After everyone went in, they just had to walk past the bone mirror in line


    As soon as they came in, they found that the so-called bone mirror was only a copper mirror with a diameter of no more than 20 cm. Naturally, its material could not be only copper, but its exterior color was no different from that of bronze mirrors that once appeared on earth.


    At this time, the bronze mirror was in the hand of the goatee friar. He was standing in the empty house with one hand. After everyone came in, he began to act.


    He directly threw the bone mirror into the air, and then quickly played a few tricks. Then the bone mirror stopped in the air, and released a light beam of misty feeling.


    This light beam has a great divergence, and it has spread into a high-diameter light column just a few meters away But it doesn''t mean anything, at least it''s very useful in this situation.


    Next, the goatee monk manipulated the light column of the bone mirror to shine on all the people on the scene, even the young male monk who stopped chufei before.


    when my martial uncle looked back at him, he was depressed


    "I came here after taking photos, and you can''t help it!" With that, goatee no longer paid attention to the boy, but focused on the light beam again.When the light beam of the bone mirror hits a person, it will stop for a moment. At the same time, the goatee friar will also play some tricks to detect the nature. If everything is normal, then another person will be replaced.


    Because the goatee monk didn''t clearly tell the public whether they could go directly after the inspection, and we were also very curious about whether there were really problems among the people who were inspected together, so we subconsciously chose to go around and watch the inspection process of others after our own inspection


    One end, another beginning. When the penultimate person finally finished the inspection, it was more than 20 minutes later


    "Finally it''s my turn..." Chu Fei sighed in his heart, and then he opened his arms with great cooperation, feeling a little bit of security on earth.


    The light beam hit Chu Fei''s body. At that moment, Chu Fei felt that a very powerful force of exploration entered his body.


    After entering chufei''s body, this power was immediately divided into four parts, three of which were enveloped in chufei''s Dantian, Mingyuan and Shenshi


    Then the fourth part of energy begins to detect the power of the true element flowing in the chufei meridians.


    Chufei''s perception is very clear, he can clearly feel that there is a strange mapping relationship between these four forces, and there is a specific wave band cooperation between them.


    "Terminal, is this check reliable?" Chu Fei communicated with the terminal in his heart, and the terminal gave an instant answer, saying:


    "it''s very reasonable, but the data is insufficient, so it''s impossible to determine the effect."


    "Explain to me, I can''t understand..." Chu Fei is too lazy to waste his brain, so he doesn''t care about pretending to be stupid.


    "Basically, it is to check your meridians separately and correspondingly with Dantian, Mingyuan and Shenshi, so as to prevent the targeted transfer of something between these four parts to avoid exploration..."


    "It sounds as if something terrible has got into my body..." Chufei is very upset to think of some of the bridge in the movie.


    However, at the end of the examination, everyone except chufei noticed that there was a slight shaking in the light beam covering chufei, and then the light beam immediately turned red, blood red, giving people a sense of evil.


    "Well?" Monk goatee was stunned. He didn''t seem to be ready at all, but because chufei was distracted, he had enough time to react.


    "Watch out! You, leave quickly Goatee dismissed the other friars with a word, and informed others with his divine sense.


    Chu Fei was ignorant, because at this time he already understood what had happened. But the problem is, he doesn''t know why it happened to him


    "You don''t want to tell me that if the light of the bone mirror turns red, it means that I am a demon, right?" Chufei looked at the goatee with an awkward face and asked.


    "Oh, I''m not sure, but there''s no other possibility. I advise you not to try sophistry! "


    "Yes, I really don''t have any sophistry..." Chu Fei spat angrily, and then took a deep breath to explain:


    "I''m not a demon, nor can I be Your osteoscopy should be a certain range of standards, certainly not a single standard, otherwise there will not be such a problem


    Chufei thought that he was friendly enough. He even helped goatee come up with a reasonable explanation, but unfortunately people didn''t intend to listen.


    "You''d better save your strength. You can''t change the facts even if you talk so skillfully. The mirror is a sacred weapon. It can''t be wrong. "


    As the voice fell, the friar goatee played a few more tricks, and a light golden light appeared in the bone mirror. I don''t know if he was verifying what he just said.


    Sheng Zun Bao Bing, Chu Fei generally understood the meaning of these four words, that is, Sheng Zun''s portable weapons. Generally speaking, they are super high-level Taoist weapons refined by Sheng Zun using super high-level materials.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think that the mirror in front of him was really a holy treasure soldier Because he didn''t feel the holy power from above.


    But now is not the time to say this, in order to clear up the misunderstanding as soon as possible, Chu Fei can only try his best to suppress his anger, and said:


    "I really have something urgent, don''t you call someone, let them invite a great energy to come over and ask them to check it for me personally, which will certainly prove what I said."


    "Da Neng? What, is this your plan now? Ah, yes, yes, eliminate those powers that threaten you, and then start a war against you. That''s your plan! "


    It seems that the goatee monk has made up too much of his brain, and even passed on the idea to others outside with divine sense.


    This makes chufei have an impulse to swear, but chufei doesn''t want to cause too much trouble because of misunderstanding. He took a few deep breaths, tried his best to calm down, and said:


    "Tianji city always has a way to determine my identity, please start as soon as possible, I don''t want to delay too long. Also, if you can give a brief introduction to the standard of examining demons through bone mirror, I can give a reasonable explanation. "You really think we''re going to believe you? Ha ha, we have already eaten. Thank you so much. Don''t try to confuse us any more! "


    Before the voice of the friar with goatee came down, there were bursts of empty voices outside the thousand machine room. Listening to the voice, at least a dozen friars rushed over.

 Chapter 740

    Chu Fei is very depressed, but it seems that things have been unable to help Chu Fei. But chufei decided to try again.


    "Oh, Daoyou, what do you call it?"


    Goatee old Taoist saw that Chu Fei had given up sophistry, so he thought that his judgment was correct, so he looked at Chu Fei with pride.


    It was a pride that chufei could not understand


    "Why, won''t you say your name?" Chu Fei sighed, while the other side straightened his neck and looked down at Chu Fei.


    "Well, I''m not a demon, because you won''t tell me the reason of your judgment, so I don''t know how to explain it, but I really have something urgent, so let''s finish for a while."


    With that, Chu Fei put out his hand with a bitter smile, and then directly started the fuzzy transmission of the system.


    Instantly, the channel of time and space starts. As long as it''s an instant, chufei can be transmitted from this thousand machine room to a hundred kilometers away! But also at this moment, Chu Fei suddenly felt as if he had been targeted by a large group of death, and his hair was up and down. At the same time, he subconsciously mobilized all the true forces and put out Tai Chi defense.


    At the moment of posing, daohuo immediately began to merge with the true force in chufei''s body, and formed a very unique force in chufei''s body in a very short time!


    Chu Fei is so strange to this force, but what it appears is so reasonable!


    The next moment, even Chu Fei himself has no time to respond, a terrible explosion will explode from Chu Fei''s side!


    But surprisingly, the terrible explosion didn''t hurt chufei. Similarly, the explosion didn''t spread to the outside. It broke out and disappeared around chufei.


    At the same time, the beep in my mind sounded.


    "Warning, warning, data error, data error! Transfer failed, transfer failed! "


    It seems that the terminal has never had a similar plan, which causes it to fall into a short-term muddled state at this moment.


    "Terminal, what''s going on!"


    Chu Fei''s mind is a communication terminal. At the same time, he doesn''t care about any impoliteness, and he''s not in the mood to worry about other people''s ideas. He directly shoots a huge Phoenix crashing into the door of Qianji house. At the same time, he communicates with Reich Leslie in Dantian to be ready for battle. Even the spirit hiding in Dantian space to study the weapon is pulled into the shrine by Chu Fei Shentai.


    The next moment, the fire phoenix of Dao fire directly broke the thousand machine house, and released the terrible power of Dao fire in the sound of Feng Ming!


    Without the slightest bit of reserve, it is a complete outbreak.


    Because although Chu Fei didn''t know what happened, he knew that his situation must have been in danger to a very extreme situation!


    Even the transmission of the system has been interrupted. What''s impossible!


    But chufei was not the most surprised one. When the fire broke out, the thousand machine house on the hill had been blown to pieces. The people who were originally in the thousand machine house were all trembling. Behind the goatee monk, they looked at chufei with fear.


    Although the goatee monk stood in front of the crowd and helped them to take the position of Huofeng, the bone mirror in his hand had consumed the power of light, and large cracks appeared.


    The next moment, the mirror clattered, completely broken and scattered on the ground.


    "This How could it be Goatee had been silly, and the people behind him were better, but the fear on his face could not be concealed.


    In addition to them, the monks who had just rushed through the air were even more shocked.


    Chu Fei''s previous judgment was correct. A total of more than ten people came, but they were divided into two groups at the last moment. The first group of eight people directly surrounded Qianji house, and their goal was Chu Fei.


    The rest of them were scattered outside the eight men. They were ready to fight, but they didn''t mean to do anything. It seems that their task is not to fight with chufei directly, but something else


    Those people on the outside are OK, but they look dignified one by one, but the eight people on the inside are out of luck.


    Although the eight friars never thought that they could easily capture the demons and fierce beasts, they never thought that they were not hurt by the family''s Secret attack, but were attacked by the enemy.


    The serious injury caused by backfire made them weak, but somehow they didn''t do it, but everything changed when the terrible fire phoenix came out.


    At that moment, the thousand machine house was destroyed, and at the same time, each of the eight people was also drooping.


    Outsiders did not know that at that moment, the body protectors on these eight people had been destroyed.


    Fortunately, these people are not from a simple family. They have more than one weapon to defend themselves.


    "What a demon! Sure enough, I can''t underestimate it! " One man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and tried to be calm. The sword in his hand was broken, but he didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    "But even if you are a demon, you are doomed not to escape from our eight death gate array. You''d better accept your fate." The other one was calm and spoke."If you ask for mercy, maybe we can give you a chance to live."


    "Ha ha, I hope you don''t give up, because I can let you feel what is the real human invincible!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can''t give him a chance to recover!"


    "Then do it."


    These eight people seem to have a good relationship. You can completely decide the life and death of Chu Fei with a few words. This let Chu Fei stare round eyes.


    The phoenix of fire is still there, but it has shrunk a lot.


    But it doesn''t matter. Chu Fei can do it again.


    With a snap of fingers, the fire phoenix regained its huge shape, and at the same time, a louder sound of Phoenix resounded through the world!


    "This is the third time. I''m not a demon. You are wrong."


    "Quack The man who broke the sword gave a sneer, and the next moment he moved!


    In a flash, the eight people who surrounded Chu Fei were blurred, but the eight people had more contact with each other, but they became clearer. It''s like they melted themselves into a wall.


    Although this wall only surrounded Chu Fei in all directions, leaving the space in the sky, Chu Fei knew that the sky was also a dead end.


    Eight dead gate array, Chu Fei thought of the four words he had heard before.


    "Terminal, not yet?" Although he has made all the preparations on the surface, chufei still wants to leave as soon as possible. It''s not what he likes to do.


    "There''s not enough data. You have to take another attack like that."


    "Ma Dan!"


    "But you have to be careful this time. Although the data is incomplete, it is obvious that the previous space channel has resisted many attacks for you."


    Chu Fei secretly nodded, this time he is not unprepared, tortoise shell has already been ready!


    "Come on!" Chufei roared!


    "Death The eight rose in response.


    Instantaneously, endless murders appeared in all directions, and these murders locked the key of Chu Fei as soon as they came up.


    At this moment, Chu Fei only felt that he had no protection, as if all the key points had been exposed to the other side''s sword! The instant trembling did not bring much influence to chufei. Before the attack, he threw out the tortoise shell!


    Bang, the tortoise shell is buckled on Chu Fei''s head.


    At the same time, the eight men''s attack was launched again!


    There is no sword light and no howling. There are only clear killing opportunities and unavoidable attacks.


    Can be forgotten, Chu Fei''s fire phoenix is still outside!


    Chu Fei, hiding in the tortoise shell, did not hesitate to detonate the fire phoenix completely!


    This is also the first unprecedented outbreak of Dao Huo conglomeration Huofeng after promotion!


    Terrorist attacks, terrorist explosions instantly swept the whole hill!


    At this moment, it seems that the world has fallen into a strange quiet, and all the people who pay attention to this side are occupied by a terrible white light.


    Before that, the goatee friar had already left the hill with those friars who were identified as no problem, and was far away from the hill battlefield But even so, these people have been paralyzed at the moment, no longer have the strength to climb up.


    "It''s terrible What level of fighting is this... "


    "Fortunately Thanks for running so fast


    "Well Yes I want to go home... "


    "Demon, is it so powerful It''s not only knitting, but also fighting against the devil


    "I don''t want to be a monk anymore..."


    They all murmured to themselves. All the monks who witnessed the battle had different ideas, but no matter how different their ideas were, in the final analysis, it was all because of the terrorist fighting on the hill.


    Ah, the hill is gone, completely disappeared, no ashes, no smoke, as if the hill never existed.


    Where is a flat land, a flat land full of sword and heat, and eight unconscious monks and six monks who protect them behind.


    The eight men were the eight who besieged chufei, and the six friars were the six who were on guard in the outer circle.


    At this time, all the doubters knew the function of the six friars, that is, to supplement later and to deal with emergencies.


    In the middle of these friars, the white tortoise shell is full of cracks, which is the precursor of reaching the limit of defense and about to collapse.


    However, Chu Fei knows that although the tortoise shell can''t defend against any attack now, it has an ultimate counterattack now.


    The complete explosion of daohuo and the terrorist attack of the other side provide the tortoise shell with explosive energy reserves.


    Standing in front of the console, Chu Fei saw the scene outside through the screen in front of him, especially the six monks who surrounded themselves and protected others.


    six guys are as like as two peas in front of their bodies. They are all mirrors of the bronze mirror that was identified as Chu''s demon.At this moment, Chu Fei knew that the so-called bone mirror should be mass-produced in Tianji city. After all, it''s fast.


    "Let me be clear. I''m not a demon. You''ve got the wrong person." Through the tortoise shell, Chu Fei said in a deep voice.


    "It depends on what means you have!"


    "Formation!"


    Before the six friars who surrounded Chu Fei spoke, two friars rushed in the direction of Tianji city.


    These two friars are not young, and their accomplishments are the existence of the later period of the four extreme trend.


    At the moment when these two men appeared, chufei found that there was a kind of thought-provoking expression on the faces of the six friars who surrounded him, but it was only for a moment. At the next moment, these six men quickly formed a big battle with the later two.


    "Yes!" Chu Fei scolded angrily, and then pressed the counterattack button of the tortoise shell.


    In order to play the power of the white light, the tortoise could not reach the top of the white light.

 Chapter 741

    When the white light finally disappeared, a deep ravine was ploughed out of the originally annihilated hill, in which there was white transpiration.


    Ka, Ka, Hua


    Tortoise shell also reached the limit, after the cracks frequently expanded, it directly broke into a piece of garbage.


    Chu Fei looks dignified and recycles the fragments of the tortoise''s shell. Then he steps on the flying sword and floats into the air. Instead of leaving immediately, he looks to the direction of Tianji city.


    As for the monks who were watching, and the monks who were clearly out of the same family with more than a dozen dead ghosts, chufei didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Terminal, are the analysis results available?"


    "It''s a false alarm. It''s a coincidence." The terminal quickly gave the result, saying:


    "the channel of fuzzy transmission is different from that of bit plane and universe transmission. This kind of small-scale transmission has no encryption. You can regard it as the same thing as a normal transmission array. Without encryption, there is no protection. So as long as the opponent''s attack is strong enough and the timing is good enough, the transmission channel can be destroyed."


    After hearing the analysis results from the terminal, chufei was relieved. At least he knew that the transmission was interrupted not because of something wrong with the system, but because the transmission channel was very common.


    "Well, it seems that they are lucky..." Chu Fei sighed with a bitter smile.


    "Obviously they''re not lucky enough." Terminal in chufei''s ring turned a somersault full of contempt.


    "Don''t talk about them. Fuzzy transmission, as you said, can it be encrypted?"


    "Yes, but you can''t do it yet."


    "When can I enjoy encrypted fuzzy transmission?"


    "When you upgrade the system again..."


    "Well, I''ll talk about that later As you can see just now, this tortoise shell is more and more useless. Give me a stronger one... "


    "Yes, because the price problem has been ignored directly by you, but now your exchange point is enough to support the consumption of higher-level protection facilities."


    "OK, then change to a higher one."


    After chufei and the terminal settled the matter, they had a tacit understanding and stopped talking.


    At this time, the direction of Tianji city was swept by a few terrible breath. It was obvious that it was the unique strong divine sense of the great friars who belonged to the realm of TIANTI.


    Chu Fei didn''t want to hide his mind at all. Similarly, he never wanted to hide or run. After killing more than ten monks, Chu Fei had decided to have a good fight in Tianji city.


    Stepping on the flying sword, Chu Fei stands with his hands down. His face is dignified and steady, and his clothes flutter with the wind. He is a kind of immortal. However, his performance is full of provocation in others'' eyes.


    "You killed them?"


    Then a message came from the breath of the Tao. It was obviously the voice of divine consciousness, not a public shout.


    Chu Fei just wanted to restore the sound transmission of this breath, but found that this breath actually closed the channel of the sound transmission of divine consciousness. In other words, if Chu Fei wanted to answer his question, he would have to find him to communicate directly, or he would have to shout on the spot


    Of course, there is another possibility that the owner of this breath does not want to know the real answer.


    Trying to resist the impulse to explain himself, Chu Fei squints his eyes and says nothing.


    Those a few breath didn''t leave, they are still there, Chu Fei can feel.


    "Terminal, can you monitor the communication between these breath?"


    "Yes. But how do you know they''re communicating? " The doubts of the terminal did not get Chu Fei''s answer, but he still set up the monitoring in the shortest time.


    Then Chu Fei heard the sound transmission dialogue between those breath.


    "You have to pay for killing my Feng disciples." It seems to be the breath of the guy who was speaking chufei.


    "It''s just a late stage of the quadrupole trend. It can kill 14 peaks of the quadrupole trend, plus two disciples of the late stage of the quadrupole trend. They are all disciples of the Feng family. What do you want him to pay for such a person?"


    "Murder pays for life, debt pays for money, since ancient times!"


    "That''s right."


    The conversation between the two did not last long and set the tone, but the other monks obviously had different ideas.


    "I''ve asked people to check it. It seems that this man is regarded as a demon by qingwazi."


    Qingwazi, after hearing this name, Chu Fei thought of the friar with goatee. He was not young, but he would not have any problem with the big friars who had already entered the realm of heaven ladder.


    "The devil? Is there any basis? " This is the breath of the fourth great monk.


    "Don''t worry, I''m asking him Ask clear out, before stars forbidden area there is a forbidden area destroyed by the devil, in the residual breath there is this boy


    "Are you sure?"


    "Qingwazi is sure that after all, it has been verified by the bone mirror. Although it is only a copy of the quadrupole bone mirror, it is also strong enough for this level of breath.""What if he just happened to pass by?"


    "Is it possible?"


    "It''s just a four extreme young generation. Can''t you see it? I don''t believe you can''t be sure if you even use the bone mirror. I''m afraid you don''t want to swallow the secret of the posterity? "


    The fifth breath appeared, but it didn''t come near chufei. If he didn''t come out to talk with the master of the four breath, chufei couldn''t find him.


    However, the words of the fifth great monk contain too much information. Combined with the previous dialogue


    "The bone mirror is imitated and divided into four realms, that is to say, the bone mirror with Four extremes, the bone mirror with heaven ladder Does the sage level also have a bone mirror of the sage level? "


    "No The end of the road.


    The conversation over there is still going on, but Chu Fei has fully understood that the previous four people are in a group, and they should be the senior leaders of one branch of the Feng family. The later voice is the senior leaders of another branch


    Now the content of their communication is not whether Chu Fei has to pay the price, but what secrets Chu Fei has and how many of these secrets can be delivered as the price.


    At this point, Chu Fei has been too lazy to listen any more, but he doesn''t intend to go in such a quiet way.


    "Terminal, get involved in their transmission channel, I''ll talk to them."


    "No problem The intervention was successful. "


    At the moment when the terminal informed chufei, the five great monks who communicated with the divine sense all noticed the change of the transmission channel.


    In fact, the so-called sound transmission channel is just a popular expression, which is not a real channel, but all this has changed after the real intervention of the terminal.


    The non-existent fixed channel immediately became a reality, and it was the one that could not be exited by forced connection, so people naturally found it all at once.


    "Everyone, listen to the conversation, hi!"


    "Who are you?" The five guys were on guard subconsciously, but Chu Fei just showed a smile and said:


    "after chatting with me for so long, why do you pretend you don''t know me when I''m here?"


    As soon as Chu Fei finished the first half of the sentence, he felt that the attention of the five great friars was instantly locked on his body, so he knew that they had seen the expression on his face.


    This is what chufei wants.


    "It''s you?"


    "Yes, the hero is a teenager."


    The first one was the one who wanted Chu Fei to die. The second one was the fifth one who finally joined in. The rest of the great friars cautiously didn''t speak any more.


    "Don''t be so hypocritical. I was just said to be a demon. How can I be a hero now? No matter how much you praise me, I can''t get any benefit from me. "


    They didn''t know what the right and wrong parts of Chu were.


    And now, everything is clear, Chu Fei clearly heard their divine dialogue, but also listen to the whole expansion.


    However, the first friar was very upset. He said angrily:


    "I don''t know how to live or die. Don''t think that some cards can be arrogant in front of me!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m really arrogant. Compared with the saint of Feng surnamed, who left Daoguo as the world''s friars before the fall of Tianquan City, you''re not qualified to let me fear!"


    Chu Fei said this with great momentum, but the other side didn''t immediately accept it. After a moment''s silence, the fifth breath said:


    "you''re talking about my father of the Feng family."


    "What? Do you want me to have any good comments on you? If you think too much, I just think that you have weakened his reputation and lost his face! "


    "Hum, just a little friar with Four extremes, when is he qualified to belittle my Tianji Feng family?"


    Voice did not fall, the terror of TIANTI directly from Tianji City, straight to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t hide, instead, he scoffed.


    I don''t know if it''s because chufei''s expression is too hateful. The great friar of TIANTI, who should have reacted after being oppressed, was so angry that he rushed out of Tianji city. Then, regardless of his identity, he slapped chufei directly.


    Chufei has long been prepared to deal with this situation, and the terminal also promptly threw out the upgraded version of the tortoise shell to hold chufei.


    But this is no longer a tortoise shell.


    Instead, it''s a complete and transparent ball that directly includes chufei.


    At the same time, at the moment when the transparent ball started, a dark barrier appeared on its surface.


    The palm had no reservation, and its power was determined at the moment when the great friar of TIANTI angrily took the hand!


    But when the palm was really patted on the dark barrier, it just gave out a sound of boo, and at the same time, there was a ripple.Chu Fei did not feel the slightest shock, also did not feel even a little bit of power.


    Inside the spherical barrier, Chu Fei still stood on the flying sword with his hands behind his back and gazed ahead


    But only chufei and the terminal knew that several transparent screens appeared in front of chufei, showing the energy value of the barrier, the value of the opponent''s attack, and various related calculation results


    For example, if you continue to attack the barrier at this level, how many times can you withstand it


    And a very critical operation interface, which is the counterattack interface, can directly counterattack without absorbing the power of external attack, and can also counterattack in the form of specific energy.


    "Ha ha, it''s a tough way, worthy of a big family!" Chu Fei hummed coldly, then raised his hand and pressed it on the operation screen in front of him.


    At that moment, chufei released the new power after the fusion of Zhenyuan and daohuo in his body!


    Although this force is not really a stable new force, although it will eventually re disperse, but at least now its state is available!


    The screen shows the progress of energy simulation and numerical accumulation. After one breath, everything is ready.

 Chapter 742

    At the moment when the attack was ready, Chu Fei showed a bright smile at the man. At the next moment, a beam of Zhenyuan light with the smell of fire directly crossed the distance between space and time and hit the great friar Feng''s chest!


    The instant attack completely exceeded the imagination of normal people, especially the great friar of the Feng family. When the attack came, it was impossible to hide!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the huge explosion directly blew him back more than ten feet, and finally stabilized his body.


    At this time, the clothes on his chest had been blown out, revealing the inner armour emitting light.


    The inner armor must be a Taoist weapon. If it wasn''t for the existence of the inner armor, I don''t know how much damage the great friar of TIANTI would suffer.


    For this result, Chu Fei was not surprised, because everything was operated by him. The only thing that surprised him was that the number of points consumed by this blow surprised him a little.


    "Terminal, I lost two million exchange points with this blow?"


    Because he didn''t read the manual of this thing before, Chu Fei didn''t know much about this big transparent ball.


    "Well, to be exact, it''s 2.218 million. Do you think it''s expensive or cheap?"


    The problem of the terminal makes Chu Fei Leng for a while, and then he realizes that his expression on this issue seems to be ambiguous.


    "It''s OK, but it''s a little unexpected that two million hits. I thought the main consumption was my own strength."


    The terminal didn''t speak, but chufei also knew that if the terminal wanted to say something, it must be sarcasm and ridicule. Although this terminal has not yet shown such an irritating character, if this conversation continues, it will not escape this kind of content.


    After all, Chu Fei is only in the later stage of the Four extremes. Even if there is a fire bonus, it''s impossible to beat a great friar in the heaven ladder realm back more than ten feet and destroy the other''s clothes.


    even if it can be done, it''s estimated that Chu Fei''s whole strength can only be hit by one blow.


    Speaking of this, the great friar in the realm of heaven ladder was not very high. Chu Fei estimated that his cultivation should be the primary level of heaven ladder, either one or two levels.


    Because the pressure he brought to chufei could not be compared with several city masters in Dahuang.


    "I look down on you."


    When Chu Fei was sorting out all kinds of information, the great friar of the Feng family spoke with a cold face.


    "Yes, who would have thought that I looked up at you." Chufei hit back easily.


    This words, all around the attention of the size of the friars here were shocked, but also more than before that hit when it worked!


    "He said Is there anything left? How could it be


    "It''s acceptable to use some Taoist weapon to make such an effect, but he should lose his fighting power immediately..."


    "Strong, very strong. This is not the fighting power that a normal quadrupole trend can show!"


    "But how did he do it?"


    Although there was no sound of these constant comments, they were noticed by the whole battlefield, especially the great monks who paid close attention to them.


    "There''s no need to be eloquent. Since you can hurt me with your four extreme accomplishments, it just means that you''re not a monk in the world of crape myrtle. Why don''t you go to Zhongzhou?"


    Although his chest clothes were broken, he still maintained his due demeanor. But this demeanor in Chu Fei''s view is the idiot Er Leng Zi''s insistence.


    "I''m really ha ha, your family, OK, OK! Since it''s not clear, let''s make it clear! I have plenty of money! "


    After the attack, Chu Fei immediately began to make people confused!


    It''s still a direct attack across time and space, a powerful and frightening bombardment, and an unavoidable explosion, but every attack brings chufei''s roar!


    "Three hundred! Three hundred! Three hundred! Three hundred


    The change is ignored by Chu Fei. There''s nothing else. As he said, I have plenty of money. Now Chu Fei''s system stores hundreds of billions of exchange points, which are from the treasure house of the demon world. Even after the transmission array between planes has been opened, there are still hundreds of billions!


    This is Chu Fei''s confidence. Compared with it, the consumption of more than three million exchange points is not different from three hundred yuan!


    He''s very quick in fighting and shouting, but he''s a great friar of the Feng family!


    The attack that can''t be avoided is constantly exploding on him. Every explosion will blow him out. Even though he has resisted with all his strength, he is still blown up more than ten feet every time, and once he slackens a little, he will fly out tens of hundreds of feet directly.


    If he is fighting with others, he can still run out of the battlefield when he is hit and fly, but in the face of chufei''s strange attack, he can''t do these at all!


    Because those attacks simply ignore space and time, and appear directly on his body surface!With more and more attacks hitting him, the light on the inner armor he was wearing began to weaken.


    This is a manifestation of excessive consumption of internal armor, which also makes the great monk feel more fear!


    "Ah! Ah! I''ll fight with you Ah! I''ll fight with you


    After dozens of successive attacks, the great monk finally fell into a complete fury! But the problem is, it still doesn''t make sense.


    The bombardment continued, and so did chufei.


    "Three hundred! Three hundred! Three hundred! Three hundred more! "


    In this amazing one-sided battle, it didn''t take long for the great friar of the Feng family to stop shouting, but at the same time, he didn''t give up resistance. On the contrary, he seemed to be accumulating strength.


    Chufei also noticed this, but he didn''t know what he could do now. He could only continue to attack.


    Finally, there were several attacks on the friar of the Feng family. At that moment, he spewed out a mouthful of blood! But at the same time, a bronze mirror was also sprayed out by him at this moment!


    It was a spectacle! Because the moment when the bronze mirror was sprayed out, it turned into a streamer ripple, and the bronze mirror itself disappeared!


    In Tianji City, the other four great monks were stunned at this moment.


    "What is he doing! Stop him An existence that is obviously more important than the five great monks has appeared, but it''s too late for him to say anything now!


    On the battlefield outside Tianji City, a complete and successful bone mirror was directly sacrificed. The result is that heaven and earth change color! At the same time, a brilliant light shines on the big ball wrapped with chufei!


    In an instant, Chu Fei''s several screens all appeared cracks about to collapse!


    "You can break through the upper limit of semi-automatic combat! Hide The voice of the terminal will pull Chu Fei back to reality!


    is a long enough name. Chu is not ready to make complaints about the system. It starts directly with the system and sends it straight to the top of the roof.


    In an instant, chufei disappeared in the same place, and the thing called Youneng semi-automatic combat chaos ball by the terminal was decomposed into nothingness by the white light in the next instant, and there were unstable cracks in the space!


    But the cracks are fleeting, and time and space return to calm.


    When the white light disappeared, the great friar of the Feng family could not help spouting a mouthful of blood. However, compared with before, the injury caused by this mouthful of blood was more serious.


    At that moment, he just felt that he had lost all his strength.


    "Now, the devil should die..."


    "Yes, the eighteen elders have detonated his bone mirror. Even the kings in the demons should die..."


    "It''s terrible. That''s the power of the elder level bone mirror!"


    "It''s the demons who are more terrible. They can force the eighteen elders to detonate the bone mirror..."


    There is no cheering, because even if the battle is over, it can only make them feel the horror of the battle more clearly


    Tianji City, the several elders are also relieved.


    "It''s over at last..."


    "Although eighteen was a little impulsive, the good thing was that the result was good..."


    "Yes, that is to say, he is decisive enough. I don''t even dare to make such a decision."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk, let''s go and have a look at eighteen. He''s hurt a lot..."


    These four people finish saying and then float out of Tianji City, leaving only the old man who had just arrived. At the end of the white light, he fell silent and didn''t know what to think.


    Outside Tianji City, the eighteen elders of Tuoli have been surrounded by the other four elders of TIANTI. After confirming the injury of the eighteen elders, they are relieved.


    But at this time, a roar that shocked the world came from the top of Tianji city!


    "I have two thousand of mud!"


    People who have just gone through that battle are sensitive to numbers with fear! When the "two thousand" high-altitude explosion of the moment, many people are almost scared of the wet pants!


    And the five elders on the side of the eighteen elders all changed their faces in this instant!


    "Stop! Block it! Don''t block it The eighteen elders who had completely lost their fighting power cried bitterly. At this moment, the four elders around him burst out their fastest reaction speed so far!


    At the same time, the bone mirrors of the four ladder levels appeared, and the highest defense burst out instantly! In an instant, these five people were surrounded by a dazzling white light!


    The next moment, five people''s head space was directly torn, a two Zhang thick pale gold beam directly blasted on the white light!


    At that moment, there seemed to be only a little color left here between heaven and earth!


    And the white light group wrapped with the five elders of the Feng family was instantly engulfed by the pale gold light column!


    There was no explosion. There was only a little energy spreading from the light column, which made the whole sky of Tianji city appear a piece of mysterious runes!It''s the great battle that has protected Tianji city for countless years!


    It was inspired in this way at this moment!


    The pale golden light didn''t last long, it just disappeared after a breath.


    But the five elders of the Feng family have disappeared, leaving only a large amount of blood and internal organs.


    There are not many scars on the ground except for the first time.


    The fact that there is no terrain damage on the ground does not mean that the power of the bombardment just now is not great enough. On the contrary, it is because the power is so great that it directly activates the ancient protection array of Tianji city. Therefore, the ground and even plants near Tianji city are completely covered and protected by the array!


    The ancient great array is not a simple thing.

 Chapter 743

    Therefore, at this moment, no one doubts why the ground is not damaged under such a terrible attack. On the contrary, all people fall into a temporary absence because of fear of the terror of the attack!


    At the foot of the city wall hundreds of feet away, on the treetops of a small forest, on the Bank of a slow river, and on the half waist of a small earth slope


    Several familiar figures are paralyzed. They have completely lost the power to fight again. The most seriously injured elder is the one hanging on the tree. His limbs have lost one arm and one leg, and the remaining pair have already broken.


    Hanging in the tree, he is now left with only the breath of nothing


    The other four elders, though physically complete, were not much better.


    High up in the sky, Chu Fei didn''t directly use the transmission to return to the original position, he chose to step on the flying sword to rush down.


    In the middle of the journey, he let the terminal exchange a brand-new chaos ball again, and directly took out a Dragon Crystal pillar. After drawing out the power, he immediately fused Dao fire, and instantly constructed a brand-new power!


    After the simulation of chaos ball, this power was completely solidified, and with the value of more than 20 million exchange points consumed by each attack, Chu Fei directly attacked the five elders!


    So far, Chu Fei doesn''t know how powerful the new energy is after the fusion of the Dragon God''s residual power and Dao fire, but he knows that it is the strongest power he can fuse so far!


    Fortunately, it seems to work well now


    Hundreds of photos away, although the breath of the five seriously injured elders was unstable, it didn''t disappear completely. It soon attracted most people''s attention, but just at this moment, chufei also flew down from the sky.


    Chufei, who was in the chaos ball, stepped on the flying sword and looked coldly at the friars nearby. His eyes were very cold, and his tyrannical anger did not disappear completely.


    Although the result is good, no one can deny that Chu Fei is merciful.


    Now he only needs to smash a few more 300 to make the five elders die on the spot, but he did not do so.


    Tianji city even ordinary people have noticed the terrible light before, let alone the monks.


    At the moment, many monks have put down their own business and turned to approach the battlefield. However, when they gradually approached the battlefield, they were stopped by the people arranged by the Feng family. It was the old monk who tried to stop the eighteen elders before.


    "Master, why don''t you let us pass? What happened outside?"


    Among the blocked friars, few of them can ask this kind of question with their necks in this way, and more of them choose to stand back quietly, and then look for other routes to get close to the battlefield.


    Because they all know that Tianji city is decided by the Feng family. Usually, when you meet an ordinary friar of the Feng family, you have to smile carefully, not to mention that the one who stands in front of the public is an elder of the heaven ladder realm.


    However, some people don''t care about this degree of obstruction. For example, an old man who is a guest of Feng''s family is thin and rickets with big teeth. Before that, he was still tasting the special food of Tianji City, and there were several great friars to drink with him.


    But now, he has been holding a glass, with a strange smile galloping out, straight to the battlefield outside Tianji city.


    "Daoyou, the banquet is not over, and the wine is not finished. Where are you going?"


    "Hey, hey, Feng shisan, you didn''t eat a good banquet!"


    "Ha ha, I''m not out to deal with some small things. It''s not good to let some small things disturb Daoyou''s interest in drinking, is it?"


    "Ah! No, no, Lao Dao, I''m in a good mood now. I just want to watch the little things outside and have a drink! I''ve brought out all the wine


    This thin old man''s voice is hard to hear, but compared with it, what he said made the thirteen elders of the Feng family feel more difficult to deal with.


    "Or shall we go together? It''s better to go with the whole table! Hey, hey Lao Dao heard the voice coming from behind him, and it was obvious that the people who ate wine with him also came.


    "It''s too impolite to say that. It will be laughed at by Taoist friends all over the world. Taoist friends, let''s go back to the bar and have a rest. Things outside the city are not worth mentioning."


    Feng shisan doesn''t understand why this Taoist friend wants to go out of the city to watch, but he knows that he should try his best to stop people who want to watch before he really knows what''s going on outside.


    This is not the order he got before, although he also did not understand the necessity of this order.


    Unfortunately, the old man he was facing would not listen to him, let alone the words of those who came after him. The key is that the Feng family still dare not stop it.


    "Anyway, I have to go to see the excitement. That boy is more interesting than you! Hey, hey


    Voice down, this also no matter what Feng family reaction, directly from the identity rushed out of Tianji city.


    At this time, the mysterious Rune over Tianji city has gradually calmed down and re hidden into the void, which sends a signal to the people of Tianji city that the battle is over. Those who want to go to see the crowd, even if they didn''t go because of the possible danger, are starting now.Feng''s family couldn''t stop him. Feng shisan looked at the people in front of him with a bitter smile. At this moment, a dignified voice came from their ears.


    "Don''t stop him. Keep up with him. Don''t let him mess. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Outside Tianji City, before Chu Fei could adjust his mood, he heard a familiar and ugly voice spread to his ears. At the same time, a familiar figure flew over.


    "I know it''s you, boy. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Can you make so much noise?"


    "Taoist Ni? I didn''t expect to see you here. " Chu Fei was very helpless. The man who came here was Ni Bingfeng, a bald tailed Taoist priest who had chased him but made peace with him. He was an old chicken from Shenshan mountain


    "Tut Tut, what a strange thing you are. It seems to be powerful Oh, you are the result of the war How do I feel like I can''t beat you? "


    The old mountain chicken then took a sip of wine, and then took out the wine pot to fill his glass.


    Behind him, Feng shisan and several other people quickly followed up, and happened to see the scene of old pheasant pouring wine for himself


    So Feng shisan, with a confused face, said to the others:


    "he really came out with the wine..."


    "That pot of wine was the one he threw into heaven and earth commandment at the beginning It''s not from behind... "


    On the other hand, Chu Fei is still chatting with Ni Bingfeng. At the same time, he noticed that several people came out of Tianji city and went straight to the place where Feng Shiba and others passed out.


    This is what everyone can expect. Feng Jiagen could not have allowed his family''s friar TIANTI to die outside. But to Chu Fei''s surprise, they didn''t come out to save people at the first time, but they delayed for a while Although this time is not long.


    "Taoist Ni, are you still struggling to kill me?" Chu Fei picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    "Originally not tangled, but now began to tangle, you don''t know, yesterday I just received the above news, more than half of the people urged me to kill you quickly."


    After hearing this, Chu Fei looked speechless and said:


    "I''ve been provoking you these days!"


    "It''s not up to you to say such a thing..." Laoshanji took another sip of wine, and then looked up at the sky.


    "OK, OK, I said no, you god mountain has the final say, but now I really want to know if you still decide to kill me."


    Chu Fei looked at the chaos ball wrapped in his eyes, and then he laughed. He was very happy. Now, he really wants someone to come out and chase him.


    As for the old pheasant, although he was deeply resentful at the beginning, in the final analysis, the old pheasant "hunted" for a while in shuntianfu, and then he never met Chu Fei again, and there was no way to hunt him.


    What''s more, when fighting against the spirit beast of heaven in the desert, the old mountain chicken fought against the two big guys with his own strength, which was already the level of King Li''s rage. Although it was not as good as king Li''s rage of chufei, it was still fighting side by side.


    So they can reach a ten-year agreement.


    pheasant, at this level, actually Chu Fei has not much hatred for Lao Shan chicken, but some desire to make complaints about it.


    Zier!


    Zier!


    Zier!


    The old pheasant, recovering from his trance, quickly poured three glasses of wine for himself, then sighed and said:


    "I don''t care how I like it. I want to live two more years."


    Chufei laughs, and old Shanji laughs.


    "You have a terrible voice!" Chu Fei make complaints about it.


    "Gunduzi, you are no better than me!" The old pheasant rolled his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Although joking with the old pheasant, Chu Fei also found a guy whose breath was much stronger than the old pheasant appeared. However, this man didn''t show up for the first time, but the other party didn''t delay much time. When Chu Fei just reached a final consensus with the old pheasant, he appeared, directly appeared on the ground in front of Chu Fei, and stood on the old mountain In front of the chicken.


    This is an old looking monk. It seems that he is as old as the old pheasant. However, neither the image nor the temperament of the old pheasant can match. Other people''s chin mustaches are full of aloof handsome!


    But before he had time to speak, the old pheasant went directly to chufei. Although he couldn''t float in the air like chufei, it didn''t matter.


    "Young man, what happened before seems to be a misunderstanding." The man finally spoke.


    "I didn''t see it. I kept saying that I was a demon. I didn''t even give an opportunity to explain Let''s talk with our fists. We''ve hit the small and then the old, or a group of people. Now is there an older one? Tut Tut, although I don''t want to ask, in order to avoid the misunderstanding you said, I''d like to ask one more question, who are you


    "I''m the head of the Feng family, Feng Shoucheng."Chu Fei nodded his head and said:


    "Well! It seems right. You are a waste of temperament. But are you here to apologize? Or to And continue to ask questions? " Chufei picked the corner of his mouth and his eyes were full of irony.


    No matter what happened before, no matter who would be upset, and since he chose to stay, Chu Fei didn''t plan to speak right.


    "On behalf of the Feng family and those old boys who have been taught by you, I apologize to you. This is the fault of the Feng family. I hope you can forgive me."


    Saying this, the old man even bent slightly towards Chu Fei, which was almost half a bow In this regard, Chu Fei expressed his feelings by twisting his brows into several mountains and rivers.

 Chapter 744

    It seems that Feng Shoucheng, the owner of the Feng family, can''t make people find out what''s wrong, but this is what makes Chu Fei most unhappy.


    At the same time, when Feng Shoucheng apologizes to Chu Fei, Chu Fei also uses the terminal to monitor the expression and attitude of the friars in Tianji city around him. Chu Fei finds that the friars are not too surprised.


    In other words, Feng Shoucheng''s positioning seems to be a very common thing for the friars in Tianji City, and it''s very terrible.


    "Terminal, is Feng Shoucheng a real person? You see Why are they not surprised at all... "


    Chu Fei can''t explain his doubts, so he hopes the terminal can give an answer.


    However, the terminal can''t help at all in this aspect. The only way the terminal can give Chu Fei a positive response is in one aspect.


    "They did see it, and I can only be sure of that."


    Chu Fei''s brow is still tight. He looks at the old pheasant next to him and finds that the old pheasant, just like those onlookers, doesn''t show too much emotion for Feng Shoucheng''s apology.


    This is just like Feng Shoucheng''s apology and the wind blowing down a fallen leaf.


    At this moment, Chu Fei even doubted whether he had fallen into an illusion


    "Xiaoyou, hehe, it seems that you are not unwilling to accept my apology, but you have some doubts, right..." Feng Shoucheng saw Chu Fei''s mind. He stood up straight and said with a smile:


    "in fact, I know you, I know you are the clan of xiaodongtian, I know your name is Chu Fei, and I also know your amazing deeds in Dahuang."


    "You know?" Chu Fei Leng for a while, but immediately thought of the old pheasant around him, he all came to Tianji City, his own things spread out is normal.


    Moreover, Chu Fei did not forget that Dahuang also recorded the influence of his fighting with the demons.


    Even if these things are secret, they will not keep secret for the existence of Feng family in Tianji city.


    "Naturally, although many evil geniuses emerged after the opening of the list, it''s you, chufei, who brought xiaodongtian out of the five continents and rejoined the world that really attracted people''s interest."


    "Well, I accept your apology." Chufei finished, then put the chaos ball away with a wave - but this is just what it looks like on the surface.


    In fact, chufei just started another form of chaos ball, which can be regarded as standby state.


    In this state, once in danger, the chaos ball will start its own full form intentional combat.


    "Ha ha, it''s better to solve our enemies than to settle them. What''s more, we''ve made a mistake. Please go to the city. My Feng family''s apology can''t be just on the lips."


    "Mr. Feng, you''re welcome. I have something important to do, so I won''t bother you any more." Although Chu Fei said he accepted the apology, he didn''t really think it was OK. In fact, he''s very wary of the Feng family now.


    Moreover, Chu Fei''s goal was the blissful gate, not the Feng family in Tianji city.


    However, Feng Shoucheng enthusiastically ordered people to go back to prepare the banquet, and then two steps to the bottom of chufei, waiting for chufei to land.


    People have made such a gesture, no matter whether they left Chu Fei or not, they all know that they can''t continue to fly in the sky, and they can only put away their flying sword and land on the ground.


    "The master of Chu is young and promising. There must be something important in this trip. Our Feng family doesn''t waste much time of the master of Chu. Even if we don''t have a banquet, we always have to have a drink. The expedition wine made by our Feng family is famous in the world!"


    "Ah, so..." Chu Fei is just a subconscious response. He is thinking about how to refuse, but this response is regarded as "interested" by Feng Shoucheng.


    "Of course, expeditionary wine is not only famous for its taste. If you don''t believe it, Master Chu can ask Taoist Ni that what he is drinking is our Feng family''s expeditionary wine!"


    Chu Fei looks at the old pheasant, and then the old pheasant gives Chu Fei a look like this, and zier takes a sip of wine. In addition, the old mountain chicken did not say a word.


    If laoshanji follows Feng Shoucheng''s words, it will be natural for him to talk. But he doesn''t speak and doesn''t show too much, which is intriguing.


    "I believe it. I believe it. I don''t believe it."


    "Ha ha, the master of Chu has come here. It''s said that the master of Chu hasn''t appeared in Tianji city for many years. Today, we have to let the children see what the real talents are. Otherwise, they really think that they are all dragons and phoenixes among people..."


    Feng Shoucheng''s words flattered Chu Fei. Chu Fei still wanted to refuse, but thinking of a series of abnormal reactions before and after Feng Shoucheng and the strange performance of Lao Shanji, he decided to agree to Feng Shoucheng''s invitation.


    "Ah ha ha, I''m embarrassed by what master Feng said. I''ll ask for a drink."


    With that, chufei followed Feng Yuanzheng and laoshanji to Tianji City, chatting and chatting along the way, as if he really had a good relationship.But in the sea of Chu Fei''s consciousness, Chu Fei''s spirit came to the system interface and upgraded all the skills and methods that Chu Fei had begun to practice.


    Taijiquan, Bajiquan, shizihou, all of them have been upgraded directly to the position where they can''t be upgraded. Although it costs a lot of exchange points, it''s really nothing compared with the exchange points that chufei has now.


    As a result, chufei''s temperament will be greatly improved after a few steps, and chufei''s state will become more advanced after a few steps. Later, chufei will show the extreme and magic of martial arts.


    But only chufei knew what was going on, and only chufei himself knew that it was the change brought about by martial arts. Others don''t know that Feng Shoucheng and Lao Shanji are just confused about Chu Fei''s change. When the change stops, Chu Fei''s actions are unpredictable.


    For the change of Chu Fei, Feng Shoucheng felt shocked and overjoyed. On the surface, the old pheasant has no performance, but the shock in his heart is no weaker than anyone else.


    I''m afraid no one knows more about the benefits of upgrading these three kungfu skills than Chu Fei himself.


    Bajiquan and Taijiquan were upgraded to the 12th floor by chufei, which cost billions of exchange points, which was several times the cost of the first system upgrade.


    The key is that these two boxing skills can''t be finished after upgrading to the 12th level. Chu Fei clearly feels that as long as he understands them casually, he can achieve the legendary entry of martial arts into Taoism!


    That''s the category of cultivating immortals!


    Don''t forget there is a lion roar. The benefits of lion roar are more intuitive than Taijiquan and Bajiquan. Because after upgrading to the top of the 12th floor, the lion roar was promoted to a brand new skill - Soul shaking stab.


    Zhenhun stab, just listen to the name to know that it is a skill aimed at the spirit, and the introduction of the system also fully illustrates this point. According to the instructions given by the system, this zhenhun sting is a nightmare for chufei''s rating guy, because it can make the other party directly fall into a state of absence.


    For those who are much higher than Chu Fei''s accomplishments, this soul shaking stab can also bring the other person a spiritual shock. When the other person is not well prepared, it can also make the other person lose his mind.


    "Terminal, why can I practice and improve these three skills continuously, but I can''t do anything else..."


    "Because the starting point of these three skills is low enough."


    "But the technical content of these three skills is not low at all..."


    "Are you reminding me that this is a bug? I can fix it. I have this right. " The terminal completely strangles chufei''s Thur with an indifferent voice.


    "Don''t, don''t, I''ll pretend to be more than that. Cough... "


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly, and then he doesn''t dare to find the terminal, and turns his attention to the real world again.


    At this time, he has followed the old pheasant and Feng Shoucheng into Tianji City, and came to the door of Feng''s house in Tianji city.


    On the contrary, they organized a welcome party, in which many Feng''s disciples welcomed chufei, and then enthusiastically sent chufei to the front hall of the Feng family.


    At the moment, the hot banquet has already been set up in the front hall. It is obvious that the time for these dishes to come out of the pot is definitely not more than three minutes, and every dish is like this.


    "Come, come, sit, sit, all sit, Master Chu, come and have a taste. These are the special food of Zhongzhou! Don''t mention it, Taoist Ni. Enjoy it


    Feng Shoucheng is also the owner of the Feng family. He is so enthusiastic at a table with only three people. No matter how he looks at it, it''s abnormal. But he doesn''t care. It''s like he is really enthusiastic from his heart.


    But Chu is not stupid While responding to Feng Shoucheng''s enthusiasm, he asked the terminal to check whether the things on the table were safe. After receiving a positive response, Chu Fei immediately entered the mode of eating.


    Wine, meat, vegetables, everything is like a whirlwind into chufei''s stomach. After eating almost, Chu Fei deliberately picked up a glass of wine and tasted it seriously. Then, in Chu Fei''s praise, he put down the glass, stood up and hugged Feng Shoucheng: "thank you for your hospitality. This expedition wine really deserves its reputation! I''m really happy today


    "Ha ha ha, Master Chu likes to drink two more, drink two more..." Feng Shoucheng''s heart has begun to be confused, because after seeing Chu Fei''s previous eating appearance, he began to doubt whether his behavior is a little too high on Chu Fei.


    But then, as if in response to his doubts, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "in the future, in the future, if you have the chance to harass your predecessors again, today you still have something important to do. It''s a great chance to have a pot of expedition wine. Don''t be greedy..."


    "How do you say that..." As soon as Feng Shoucheng was about to answer the phone, Chu Fei interrupted and said, "it''s really important. I don''t have the fortune to enjoy more wine. I''m leaving now. I''m leaving now!"With that, chufei walks out of the door. Feng Shoucheng quickly walks out of the wine table to keep up with him. The old mountain chicken doesn''t move. He just eats and drinks while watching chufei''s movements.


    "The master of Chu is so eager. Is he going to do something important? Do you need help? My family... "


    "Master Feng is too polite. I''m just in a hurry to go to the blissful gate. There won''t be any danger along the way. I dare not let master Feng bother so much!"


    "The gate of bliss? If it''s the gate of bliss, the master of Chu is not so anxious. Although they are still the super clan, they are not the same year! "


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Feng Shoucheng to say such a thing. However, Chu Fei didn''t have the interest to investigate the meaning of the words, just politely and politely, then he left the Feng family.


    Chufei''s departure makes Feng Shoucheng look gloomy and watery, but it also makes the old mountain chicken in front of the dining room laugh and cry.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha ha! It''s killing me! Ha ha ha ha


    Lao Shanji was very rude and exaggerated in his smile. At first, he patted the table, then he jumped and laughed. Finally, he really shed two tears.

 Chapter 745

    Chu Fei said that he would run after a drink, and then he really ran away, which Feng Shoucheng never thought of. After all, he is the head of the Feng family. The Feng family, not to mention Tianji City, even in the whole Zhongzhou, says that stamping one foot can shake the world. There are saints in the family!


    Even if the saint of the Feng family fell a few days ago, it can''t deny the inside information of the Feng family!


    Although it''s not a clan, it''s a super family!


    It''s just that the owner of the family invited a younger generation to dinner in a low voice, but he didn''t keep anyone!


    If this is said, it will definitely frighten the eyes of countless people!


    But that''s how it happened!


    The laughter of the old pheasant in the front hall seems to never stop. Feng Shoucheng''s voice, which is like a natural disaster, makes him very unhappy, but he can''t do anything.


    Although he can easily abuse Ni Bingfeng in terms of cultivation, he can''t do it, not only can''t, but also dare not.


    Because laoshanji represents the holy mountain, which is far more powerful than the Feng family.


    Hum!


    Feng Shoucheng stares at laoshanji, then turns around and leaves. A moment later, dozens of figures of the Feng family galloped out and went straight to the southwest.


    At the same time, in front of Feng Shoucheng in the secret room of the Feng family, there are several masked people in black robes.


    "I''ve arranged for people to catch up, but it''s not enough. You should inform the dark son and the small families that you bought before, and let them do something."


    "Yes


    "Well, remember, if you can make friends with him, don''t be enemies. If you can''t, try your best to get his secret."


    "Yes


    "Well, let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei, who has enough to eat and drink, gallops south with his flying sword. Instead of following the navigation, he enters the state of two free selves.


    Chufei''s plan is very simple, first fly south enough far away, and then go straight to the gate of bliss in the correct direction.


    As for now, Chu Fei is thinking about Feng Shoucheng''s description and attitude when he talked about the blissful gate.


    It''s obvious that Feng Shoucheng seems to have a little disdain for the blissful gate, and this disdain has been expressed very directly in words


    "Has the blissful gate really declined to such a degree? Or is Feng Jiaqiang so big? "


    These two questions are the two possibilities that Chu Fei extracted from Feng Shoucheng''s words. If it was the latter, Chu Fei would not think much of it. He could say it casually.


    But what about the former? Can Feng Shoucheng''s words and deeds be regarded as their Feng family''s preparation to attack the blissful gate?


    "Terminal, do you have any way to collect data of various forces in the world?"


    "Yes." The answer from the terminal is very concise.


    "Really? Then collect the data quickly. I always think it''s not that simple. "


    "Good." Another simple response from the terminal.


    Chu Fei nodded, no longer talking, but concentrating on the road. After more than an hour, Chu Fei came to a mountain forest where no one could be identified. Then he slowly stopped and said:


    "terminal, is there any result?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ To collect power data, you must first arrive at the base camp of a power... "


    Chu Fei was stunned. Before he had time to respond, the terminal continued:


    "in addition, you can get the data of other forces by viewing the collection data of one force..."


    "I''m not stupid Your sister, I just look up to you a little bit... " Chufei is depressed.


    "No, you didn''t look up at me, you just looked up at your own authority level."


    This answer made chufei more depressed.


    After using the terminal for such a long time, Chu Fei already knew what the so-called authority meant. This authority is based on the amount of wealth chufei has. No matter whether it has been converted into a conversion point, as long as there is so much wealth in accounting, you can unlock higher level permissions.


    Depressed Chu Fei doesn''t want to talk to the terminal any more. He decides to take a ten minute break. When ten minutes later, chufei noticed more than ten breath from the rear, and the sound of breaking the air.


    "Is this my way? Or did they catch up? " Chufei curled his mouth, then put his finger on the key of fuzzy transmission of the system, and turned on the jitter mode


    At this moment, if someone can have the sight distance across the whole planet and just observe Zhongzhou in the world of crape myrtle at this moment, they will find that a person''s shadow appears side by side with a distance of 100 kilometers!


    It''s a pity that no one will see such a spectacle


    After nearly dozens of consecutive transmissions, chufei finally stopped. He stepped on the flying sword and looked closely. He found a small village a few kilometers away. Apart from that, there were only mountains and lush forests.Because the terminal taunt of Chu Fei is really awesome, so Chu Fei did not plan to speak to the terminal in a short time, nor could he rely on the terminal to determine his geographical position.


    It is obvious that the village in front of Chu is not the best choice. But just as chufei got up and flew towards the small town, on the way from afar, in the woods, more than a dozen friars stopped their galloping body method and stood on the top of the tree looking at each other.


    "We lost it?"


    "I can''t. his breath was here a few breath ago." The person who said this was holding a jade disc with circles of scales on it and corresponding to all directions. In a way, it was very similar to the style of the earth''s eight diagrams disc.


    "Did he find out that we were following him, so he wiped out his own breath?"


    "Erase your own breath? It''s the use of ghosts! We''re after the smell of expeditionary wine. No matter how capable he is, he can''t erase the smell of expeditionary wine! "


    "What if..."


    "If there is such a thing, let''s recognize it. What else can we do. But the problem is that this possibility doesn''t exist at all. The ancestors have tested it many times before it fell. The smell of expedition wine can''t be easily erased! What''s more, he''s just in the late stage of the quadrupole trend! "


    "Well Anyway, now that the man is lost, and he''s definitely not hiding nearby, what shall we do? Do you want to report back? "


    "You can''t go back. If you lose someone, you can''t just go back empty handed. The master didn''t say that. The boy said that he wanted to go to the blissful gate. Let''s just go in the direction of the blissful gate. "


    "That''s right. When the time comes, I''ll find out what''s going on in those small families."


    "Well, it''s really a way..."


    After they agreed, they immediately rose to the sky, leaving only the quiet forest and the occasional fallen leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    The distance of a few kilometers is nothing to Chu Fei. The speed of the flying sword makes the distance of a few kilometers blink But at this time, the spirit in the mind sent news to Chu Fei.


    Before that, Chu Fei called the spirit back to the temple to be on guard when he was fighting with the friars of the Feng family. Later, when he saw that it was all right, he threw the spirit back to the Dantian space to continue to study the weapon refining.


    At this time, the spirit''s willingness to greet the noumenon is the completion of the first set of experimental refining products!


    "Show me, what kind?" Chufei was very excited, his spirit was also excited, but he was more calm than chufei.


    "That''s it. I haven''t tested my defense and power yet, but I think it will be very strong." There is a table in front of the spirit, on which there is a piece of armor and a large mountain knife.


    "Well So you''ve made a suit of armor that you need to wear slowly and a mountain knife for gangsters to fight with? "


    Tucao, Chu Fei''s body on the side of the spirit of this time of memory into his own brain, and then make complaints about the characteristics of the table.


    but this does not make complaints about his own soul. It''s like we all know that one plus one equals two, but one person chooses to write it in Arabic numerals, the other chooses to write it in Chinese characters, so the difference comes And then there''s the slot.


    "It''s just an experiment. It''s good that I can melt the Dragon God''s bones like this in such a short time!" The spirit words are full of emotion.


    "So to speak, it''s just that our definition of test article No. 1 is a little different..."


    "What you want still needs a corresponding array. Now we don''t have a suitable one. We have to unlock a suitable array for weapon refining first."


    "It''s a real thing But are you sure you want to carve the array directly? Shouldn''t it be done with the previous smelting process? "


    "I didn''t do it before So we can only depict it alone... "


    The communication between noumenon and spirit is not a pure dialogue, but a progressive state of thinking. Anyway, no matter how the body and spirit chat, it''s a matter of instant, and everything is communicated in a moment.


    But the end of the instant communication doesn''t mean that Chu Fei can get out of this matter directly. In fact, he thought more carefully for a while


    So he didn''t notice that there was a flat topped Pavilion dozens of meters in front of him. Outside the pavilion was a young man in gorgeous clothes. Beside him stood an old housekeeper, and behind him were several servants.


    "Uncle Feng, our purpose is to find out his secret, right..."


    "Yes, good friends..."


    "Where is it so easy to make friends? If it''s easy to make friends, it''s our turn. I''d better follow my plan. It''s a fog that I''ve spent a lot of money to get. Even if the friars on the third floor of the ladder meet me, they''ll have to faint. What''s more, it''s just a four extreme situation... "


    "It''s better to be cautious." The old man sighed and stopped talking.


    The young man nodded, just heard the sound of breaking the air in front of him, said "coming" in a low voice, and then floated to the top of the pavilion. But as soon as he stood up, he found that the other party didn''t seem to notice his existence at all, and still rushed over at a super high speed"I Ah


    Surprise, fear, fear, straight scream without swearing


    In the eyes of the old man and several servants below, what they saw was more bloody: the young master went to the pavilion to say hello to each other, and immediately stopped the other side. As a result, the other side directly bumped into the young master regardless! The super high speed and the shining sword under his feet made a hole in the young master''s chest


    Then the man simply went through the hole in the little Lord''s body. By the way, he blew the little Lord''s body to pieces


    "I''m NIMA!" After all, the scream awakens chufei from his meditation, and then he sees the bloody way behind him and several people who fall into a dull state.

 Chapter 746

    Chu FeiMeng, he was so immersed that he didn''t realize that someone suddenly appeared on his route


    The key is that this guy doesn''t seem to have any strength, otherwise he won''t be directly pierced by Chu Fei!


    "Well Well... " Looking at the old man and several servants standing under the pavilion, chufei was very embarrassed.


    But he didn''t know that the old man below was more embarrassed than chufei.


    "You You This... " The old man was also confused. No one thought that it would be such an ending. As for the servants, their mouths were too surprised to close.


    "Well Unexpected... "


    Chu Fei defends powerlessly, and then gets ready to have a good chat with others. But before he really landed, he let out his divine sense and wanted to pick up the body of the unfortunate ghost first. After all, it was a kind of sincerity


    But after Chu Fei''s divine consciousness was released, he not only found the body fragments of the boy in a very short time, but also found the bottle in the boy''s hand.


    It was a jade bottle the size of a thumb. It was pure white, and nothing could be seen from the outside. But the point is that the young man''s fingers have been put on the cork of the jade bottle. As long as he makes a little effort, the jade bottle will be opened


    It''s obvious that the young man was preparing to open the cork before he died


    To this, Chu Fei is very puzzled.


    And doubt then caused doubt, and let Chu Fei wake up.


    The reason why Chu Fei is used to flying on the flying sword in the air, and even when using fuzzy teleportation, he always stands on the flying sword. In addition to practicing flying with the sword all the time, he is more for safety.


    In a safe height, it is not easy to encounter problems when transmitting. Similarly, it is very important to maintain a safe height in the process of high-speed or even ultra-high speed galloping.


    And the safety height is not fixed. Chufei will make changes according to the surrounding environment and the target environment.


    When he saw this small town before, he had already roughly defined the level of the town, and also knew that the average building height of the town was the level of square.


    Such a small place will naturally lower its security level.


    This would not have been an accident, but the unfortunate young man who died climbed up to the top of the pavilion and stood there holding a small bottle.


    What''s more, the old man and several servants below are not surprised by this, that is to say, the young man did it on purpose.


    So the question is, why did this unfortunate teenager do this?


    Chu Fei waved and gathered the body pieces together. At the same time, he also sucked the little jade bottle into his hand.


    "Terminal, identify."


    "A very unique smoke can invade people''s nervous system in a very short moment and make people fall asleep. But it has little effect on senior monks. "


    "Well, what about me?" Chu Fei asked solemnly.


    "It''ll knock you out for about five minutes."


    After getting the identification result from the terminal, Chu Fei understood. But it''s not enough. Chu Fei steps forward to the old man with a cold face. Under the exploration of divine consciousness, he determines that the old man has the cultivation of the realm of elixir.


    Since he is a monk, he must not be a common people. Therefore, he should have something that can represent his own identity. With this idea in mind, Chu Fei''s divine consciousness went directly into the old man''s skirt


    Chu Fei''s judgment was correct, but in an instant he found that there was a word "Feng" on the old man''s lined clothes. At the same time, Chu Fei recalled that there was a similar lining in Feng Shiba''s broken clothes, which was blown out of his inner armor


    It''s a coincidence, but at least these people have something to do with the Feng family.


    For Chu Fei, whatever the probability, it''s enough to have one.


    "Waiting for me?" Chufei asked, playing with a white jade bottle the size of his thumb.


    The old man''s face was very ugly. He wanted to make a play to slander chufei for killing innocent people by mistake, but this idea was only turned around in his mind, and then he threw it away, because they had received clear instructions and understood their target''s terrorist combat power before.


    "Dumb?" Chu Fei saw that the old man didn''t speak, so he asked another question.


    The old man opened his mouth and said bitterly:


    "before The LORD made atonement. The old man and his children just followed the young master out. They don''t know why the young master came here... "


    "Oh, this beach Is this young man your young master


    "Yes." The old man replied in a hurry. The servants behind him also lowered their heads in fear.


    "What''s your name?" Chufei narrowed his eyes.


    "The old man''s real name was ma Hezi. He was originally a casual monk. Later, he was injured in a fight and exiled in this village. He was taken in by the young master and named Feng He.""So this young man''s surname is Feng?"


    "If you will, it''s Feng."


    "Is there anyone else in his family?"


    "Only a few distant relatives, and then a group of our servants. The young master''s parents both died of illness last year. "


    Chu Fei pondered for a moment, then said:


    "in that case, you can go."


    "Yes, my Lord, we..." The old man looked at the pile of broken meat on the ground and seemed to want to collect the body for him, but he was worried that Chu Fei would blame him. After several entanglements, he finally left with several servants.


    Chufei sneered in his heart. There were not many mistakes in the old man''s answer just now. But when the old man said his surname was Ma, one of the servants behind him gave a slightly surprised response.


    But the servant''s reaction was not big. If it was changed to another time point, the reaction could even be meaningless.


    Looking at their back, Chu Fei sneered. Since he ran out of Tianji City, he thought that the Feng family must have other moves, so he was not surprised.


    I just feel that the follow-up actions of the Feng family seem too weak


    After sorting out his thoughts, Chu Fei walked into the village and found a private school in the village. Inside the children are reciting the world''s books, Chu Fei quietly called the teacher out, asked if there is any big city near the village.


    The old man was very easy to speak, and even drew a simple map on the ground to clearly mark the geographical location of this small town.


    Then Chu Fei left a little gold and silver, and left.


    Being in the air, the terminal couldn''t help being curious and said:


    "why do you ask for directions?"


    Chu Fei said: "because you said I was poor."


    "When did I say you were poor?" The terminal instantly recalled all the data after its birth and found that he had never mentioned the word "poor", so he didn''t understand why Chu Fei was like this.


    "If you say I don''t have enough authority, that means I''m poor!" Chu Fei felt like an idiot when he finished, but he didn''t admit it.


    After all, recently Chu Fei felt that he was the richest. As a result, the terminal still said that he didn''t have enough authority, that is Poor.


    After understanding Chu Fei''s so-called poverty, the terminal wondered:


    "isn''t this a normal thing?"


    ¡­¡­


    Depressed Chu Fei gave up the tangle on this issue, and instead put his energy on the affairs of the Feng family and the spirit refining. Before that, when he was immersed in thinking, he was thinking about what kind of weapons to refine after the first batch of weapons were officially put into production


    After all, it''s for the Yingling army. In terms of weapon types and characteristics, it must be able to fit the characteristics of the Yingling army. Only in this way can they maximize their combat effectiveness.


    Of course, Chu Fei''s thinking about these things at the moment is just to make himself not too embarrassed


    Along the way, Chu Fei intentionally approached the cities mentioned by the old private school teacher, and deliberately slowed down his speed, so he "saw" more people who wanted to "say hello" to him.


    Sometimes it''s a person, sometimes it''s a group of people, sometimes it''s polite, sometimes it''s very tough, all in all, but Chu Fei has only one attitude towards them, that is, when he finds out that their target is really himself, he immediately starts the transmission to leave


    As a result, in a few hours, Feng Shoucheng, who is far away from Tianji City, has received a lot of feedback, the most of which is "people are gone, inexplicable ones are gone!"


    Once or twice is OK, but more times, even if Feng Shoucheng''s self-cultivation is better, he also starts to be irritable. In the end, the depressed Feng Shoucheng gave the matter to another elder of the Feng family, and he went to do other things himself.


    Chu Fei didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Feng family''s great interest in him. After all, his fighting power, strange and mysterious in front of Tianji city were enough to make people interested in him.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also knows that there are more people who are interested in him, but the only one who really annoys Chu Fei is the Feng family for the time being, because they first believe that Chu Fei is a demon and don''t listen to the explanation, and then they come out to apologize when they can''t fight. After apologizing, they begin to think about what Chu Fei has


    All of these put the Feng family in an image position which was worse than the others. Therefore, Chu Fei decided to take the Feng family as a typical example.


    However, tossing around such a large family is not something that can be done. It still needs a lot of time and energy, as well as a long-term plan.


    Now Chu Fei doesn''t have this idea, because after many times of energy transmission, Chu Fei has come to the control range of the blissful gate.


    At the moment, there is a river in front of chufei. The passers-by he met before told chufei clearly that when he saw a river, he had come to the gate of blissful gate.On the other side of the river is the range of the blissful gate. No one can change the fact that this land belongs to the blissful gate.


    Looking at the river, Chu Fei took a deep breath, then stepped on the flying sword and galloped all the way


    He thought that he would really come to the blissful gate soon, but he let Chu Fei fly for three days. In the middle, Chu Fei sent several times


    It can only be said that Zhongzhou is really big enough.


    But in these three days, Chu Fei was not completely bored. On the contrary, a strange peak in the sky aroused his interest.


    Far away in the shadow of the mountains, facing chufei, there is a towering mountain. The lower part of the mountain is normal, but as it rises, it suddenly takes on a straight up and down, square and long shape


    If you look at the whole mountain, it''s like a grave with a memorial tablet It''s the worst of luck.

 Chapter 747

    This kind of unlucky feeling made chufei begin to doubt whether the name of the school of blissful gate was used for joy After all, the three words "blissful gate" make people feel so unorthodox.


    Chu Fei had such a feeling when he knew the name for the first time, but he didn''t say it all the time.


    "I hope I''m oversensitive..." Chu Fei sighed with a bitter smile, and then he stopped worrying about it. He took a rest for a moment, then jumped on the flying sword and started to drive again.


    It didn''t take much time to see the shadow of a small town, but the direction of the town deviated from chufei''s direction.


    Chu Fei didn''t feel that his current direction was so accurate. In fact, he just walked around in the dark. When he saw a town in a county, it naturally became his preferred destination.


    About twenty minutes later, chufei finally came to the entrance of the town. However, when he really came to the entrance of the town, he realized that it was not an ordinary town, but a square city.


    Fangshi is a market and a shopping center. Even if ordinary people can open shops here, they must have a certain background, and they will not open ordinary small shops.


    It''s not very different from the ordinary people''s market when they are outside, but when they really enter the market, the feeling becomes clear all of a sudden.


    Chu Fei didn''t see any signs of the city''s name, but it didn''t prevent him from feeling the professionalism of the city.


    Almost all the monks come and go in the square city, most of them are ordinary friars, and then there are all kinds of guys who wrap themselves up in black robes. Chufei knows that these are all friars who want to hide their identity.


    Generally speaking, most of these friars'' accomplishments are below the Four extremes. The friars above the Four extremes can occasionally see and will not stroll in the street like others. They all have clear goals and objectives.


    As for the higher-level friars, Chu Fei has never seen them. It is estimated that the target customers of this city are the small friars with relatively low accomplishments.


    Strolling around, Chu Fei comes to the door of a small teahouse. After a brief glance around, Chu Fei knows that the teahouse is not independent, but belongs to the same family with the store next door.


    Because most people who go to that store to trade will come out to drink tea in this small teahouse and wait while drinking tea.


    Chu Fei didn''t release his divine sense to explore what the store next door was doing. On the one hand, it was impolite to do so. On the other hand, it was because the stores in Fangshi were covered with array.


    Unless Chu Fei''s divine sense can be strong enough, he really can''t explore the situation in the Tao without disturbing the array defense.


    Although curious, Chu Fei didn''t intend to make trouble for himself, and it wasn''t the only way to understand the function of the store next door.


    Chufei walked into the teahouse with a smile, asked for a pot of tea in a corner, and then began to listen in to all kinds of conversations.


    From the chat of other people in the teahouse, chufei quickly realized that the store next door was actually the place to help people refine their wares.


    After hearing this information, Chu Fei''s curiosity was linked up. The shop for refining utensils is not a blacksmith. It''s a place for refining utensils. Such a shop has no name, let alone a business description. It''s hard to know if you don''t go in.


    But if it''s a normal shop that needs to make money, why do it? Do you think your business is good?


    In doubt, Chu Fei came to the table and was obviously waiting for the result of refining.


    "Taoist friends, I just heard that the shop next door is a place for refining utensils. Is this true?"


    Chu Fei was very polite, so the table was very friendly. The oldest one replied: "it''s my friend''s first time to come here. I don''t know it''s very normal. This market is special, and it''s easy to make people confused with an unlicensed refining Pavilion. But it''s true, and their refining skills are very good It''s very good


    "I see. Daoyou, why doesn''t this city have a name?"


    "Ha ha, Daoyou misunderstood that the nameless city is the name of the city. Because of this name, there is no famous brand of the city inside and outside the city. It is also a harmonious number."


    Chufei immediately opened up, and then pulled the topic back to the refining shop next door.


    Finally, Chu Fei finally asked the information of the shop next door. It turned out that the reason why the Lian Qi Pavilion didn''t hang a plaque outside was the same as the nameless square city. They were called Lian Qi Pavilion, and Lian Qi pavilion was their name.


    Because the name itself is a big brand category word, so they don''t bother to hang a plaque. Of course, another and more important reason is that they think their refining skills are so good that they don''t need to use extra words to smear "refining Pavilion".


    However, those people also specially reminded Chu Fei that the refining business undertaken by this refining pavilion was limited to the period of the secret environment and below, and they didn''t take the work above the Four extremes, because they were not strong enough.Chu Fei believed that this reason was true, but at the same time, he also had a great interest in this chamber. Now Chu Fei''s weapon refining work just needs external support. At this time, Chu Fei meets such a unique weapon refining Pavilion. Chu Fei doesn''t want to miss it.


    After making the decision, Chu Fei left the teahouse and stepped into the shop next door.


    After passing through the heavy curtain at the door, Chu Fei came to the interior of the Lian Qi Pavilion, and then felt a sense of clarity and more array division.


    Obviously, there are many separate refining areas in the refining Pavilion, and these areas are also covered by special arrays.


    No one took the initiative to receive Chu Fei, which made Chu Fei a little surprised. After all, even Shuntian Pavilion, which is known as the largest auction house, was welcomed with a smile.


    But the next scene is what Chu Fei couldn''t understand. There was no normal big counter in the shop. It was just a little more spacious, but it didn''t have any furniture. There was only a passage. He didn''t know where to go.


    In doubt, Chu Fei stepped into the corridor. After several turns, he finally saw a young man. Judging from the young man''s clothes, he should be a shop boy.


    But before Chu Fei had time to open his mouth, the boy took a look at Chu Fei, then raised his hand to indicate that Chu Fei would follow him, and then walked in.


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled. He followed the boy for a long time. Then he was led into a small room.


    After entering the room, chufei immediately realized that the room was also covered with array. There was a table and two chairs in the room.


    Chu Fei chose a chair at will to sit down, then that small two then left, at the same time the room door also closed.


    The speechless Chu Fei identified the array of this room and found that it was just a common barrier between sound and divine consciousness, and there was an alarm system.


    Chufei didn''t wait long. About a few minutes later, an old man came in and sat opposite chufei.


    He didn''t speak or look at chufei, so he sat quietly and waited, as if waiting for chufei to speak first.


    But chufei can''t be sure. He can''t even be sure if the old man is the same as himself


    "Well, that''s my first time here. Are you also a guest?" Chufei''s words almost made the old man on the other side not flash. The old man looked up at Chu Fei and said, "this is my first time here?"


    Chu Fei nodded, at the same time, a new doubt was born in his heart. The old man''s face was not real, it was fake, and it was likely that it had been disguised.


    Why? Chufei couldn''t figure it out.


    "Really, I''d better go to the teahouse next door and find out that it''s a refining Pavilion."


    "Well, tell me what you come for. If it''s a refining machine, get the materials ready and take them out. If you have any needs, tell me all about them. Then go to the teahouse next door and wait."


    Now, Chu Fei is sure that the old man is indeed a member of the refining chamber.


    The state of Shenshi room is perfect, and it has not broken through the quadrupole trend. This is the strength of the old man. Combined with the information from the teahouse, it is estimated that the cultivation level of the people in the refining chamber is this.


    "I''m not here to refine. I want to know about... " Before Chu Fei finished speaking, the old man stood up, opened the door of the room, and said, "no delivery."


    Chu Fei looks embarrassed, but also feel the old man''s maverick. Chu Fei, who was "well-informed" on earth, immediately judged that the old man and the whole refining chamber must have extremely special abilities, which could breed their strange character.


    So Chu Fei immediately changed his words and said:


    "well, I do need smelters, but I''m not sure if you have the ability to smelt the materials I brought."


    The old man didn''t look surprised. He seemed to have been used to this kind of thing for a long time. He closed the door again, then sat back opposite to chufei, and looked at chufei waiting for chufei''s afterword.


    Chu Fei was awkward for a while, and then took out the machete which was made by melting the Dragon God skeleton from the Dantian space.


    "Well, that''s it."


    The moment the machete was put on the table, the old man''s eyes changed. He was no longer as chaotic as the old man, but was all over the place. And it''s really brilliant. It''s not an exaggeration.


    At this moment, the old man''s eyes did emit an incomprehensible light. It seemed that his eyes had some special way to shine


    The old man watched it like this for a long time, until Chu Fei was impatient, then the old man said in a deep voice:


    "it''s not in the world. It should be from the forbidden area of stars. "


    Chu Fei picks an eyebrow and is shocked in his heart. This old man''s judgment is really accurate, and the degree of his eyes is unexpected!


    He could see at a glance that this is not what crape myrtle should have!


    As for what he said, Chu Fei understood. After all, chufei, a guy who shuttles between different worlds, is really beyond normal people''s cognition, but the stars forbidden area is different.The essence of the forbidden area of stars is a mysterious array of fishing in the void. Everything on it can come from anywhere!


    It''s also very important for Feng Fandi''s family to be destroyed by the Forbidden City.


    As for the part of the Feng family that is mentally retarded and idiotic in this matter, that is another matter. It is unnecessary to put it together with the importance of the forbidden area of stars.


    "The old man has a brilliant eye!" Chu Fei flattered seriously.


    "When you get it, it should not be a knife. You''ve asked someone to smelt it. Although you''ve never seen this kind of refining technique, I''m sure it''s from Lagerstroemia."


    "Well The old man has a brilliant eye Chu Fei can''t answer the old man''s question directly, he can only be sure that the old man''s guess is right.


    "It''s just that the technique is too rough. If you spend money on it, you will be taken in."


    In the Dantian space, Chu Fei''s spirit almost ran away because of the old man''s words Of course, Chu Fei himself is not much better, but he gives the excited part to the spirit to show, and he himself shows the steady part.

 Chapter 748

    This old gentleman''s meaning is very simple, but every Chu Fei spent a dime because of this is cheated! That is to say, the spirit of chufei That is to say, Chu Fei''s refining technique is so rough that it''s not worth a dime!


    This frustration, this feeling of being despised, this feeling of being looked down upon Chufei watched his spirit almost run away. Laichi and Leslie also noticed this.


    "It seems that you understand. It''s easy to say. First tell me if you really need a knife." The old man looked up at Chu Fei and said.


    Chu Fei almost vomited blood. He just immersed himself in appreciating his soul''s rampage. That is to say, he fully vented his unhappiness while ensuring that he was calm enough. In the end, the old man thought that he agreed with his judgment


    Chu Fei wanted to cry without tears, but there was no way to refute, so he could only seriously think about the old man''s question.


    "Sword Make me a sword. " Before answering, Chu Fei thought a lot. First of all, the flying sword he was using was inferior. After all, it was not a Dao tool that he could handle. It was just to make do with it.


    Although he had always wanted to make his own flying sword, this did not prevent him from making the dragon bone into a transitional product.


    "Yes, tell me what you think, what features you want."


    "Well, old man, can you smelt this material?" Chu Fei was really surprised this time. It was the bone of the Dragon God of the other world. Even if the dragon was not authentic, it still had the name of the Dragon God. It was the soul of monkey brother. Even if it had fallen for tens of thousands of years, it could not change his divinity.


    This kind of existence, can be melted by this old man who is full of divine chamber period?!


    If it is true, then the existence of this refining Pavilion is worth exploring.


    "It depends on your needs. Since you have such doubts, it means that you have a basic understanding of the strength of this material. I''ll tell you the truth. If it''s really remelted, I can''t do it, and no one in our smelter Pavilion can do it. From this point of view, the man who smelted it into a knife is absolutely strong enough. "


    Chu Fei nodded deeply and said something nice


    "But such a crude technique is a better illustration of the man''s uselessness."


    Chufei almost rolled his eyes, but his spirit had already begun to circle and dig holes to vent. On the island, laichi and Leslie are floating in the air, looking at the spirit of chufei who is digging holes, saying:


    "master, what''s the matter Isn''t the progress of refining very good? "


    "It''s not like this. Maybe it''s the host''s emotional problems. Let''s ask later."


    "How can I ask such a thing Master, he... "


    "You can''t ask. I can. I''m a woman. I can help the host a lot."


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, the conversation between laichi and Leslie can''t hide chufei''s ears, but he''s not in the mood to talk to them now, because what the old man said in front of him can be described as every sentence of a violent attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, depending on your needs, maybe we can do it. "


    What the old man said was not boasting. Chu Fei could see this from his expression. What''s more, after the knife was put on the table, the old man just looked at it with his eyes, but he never touched it.


    Nothing else, at least to Chu Fei''s feeling is very good.


    "Well, I can''t understand this material, but before melting, it was a broken bone. It should be some kind of exotic animal bone. I also know that it''s not easy to refine it. Well, I don''t want to change it completely, as long as I can use other materials to connect it on the periphery and then shape it into a sword. Besides, I need to carve two arrays on it Dharma, but I can''t tell you these two arrays, and I can''t let you do them... "


    Chufei believed that what he said was clear enough, and he did understand his needs. But the old man didn''t give a response immediately after listening, instead, he flashed his eyes again and looked at the machete on the table


    "Yes. Do you have any materials to offer? "


    "No, if you can provide it, it''s the best."


    "If so, it will take at least 5000 yuan." The old man offered a price.


    Chu Fei subconsciously wants to nod his head and agree. Fortunately, he looks at the inventory in his ring at the last moment, and then says bitterly:


    "OK, OK."


    "It''s just the bottom line." Seeing Chu Fei''s bitter face, the old man guessed that Chu Fei didn''t have many immortal yuan crystals, so he dodged a warning.


    But Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. There are enough Yuanjing." Chu Fei''s Yuanjing is really enough, because he still has 150000 fayuanjing, but the number of xianyuanjing is not enough.


    "In that case, well, you can wait here."


    "How long will it take?"


    "I''m not sure yet. I''ll tell you the result." With that, the old man took out a long wooden box, turned the machete in and took it away.Chu Fei let out his divine sense and followed him for a moment. He found that the old man was carrying something to the second floor, and then went to the deepest refining compartment.


    After that, Chu Fei didn''t explore any more, because he knew that his divine sense exploration couldn''t help but disturb each other.


    However, the strong sense of expectation and curiosity will make people gradually blur their own judgment. Fortunately, chufei still has something at the bug level of the terminal that can be used.


    "Terminal, give me a live broadcast of that room." Chu Fei showed the location of the refining chamber he was curious about with his divine sense.


    "Good." The terminal doesn''t talk much nonsense, so it directly turns on the live broadcast of monitoring nature.


    The terminal projects a live picture in front of Chu Fei. In the picture, a man covered in black robes is sitting in front of a Hunyuan''s dark vessel refining cauldron, and the old man is sitting next to the man with black robes.


    The weapon refining has not started yet. The man in black robe is taking suitable materials from his own heaven and earth ring. At the same time, he is also studying the machete in his hand


    Just as Chu Fei was about to eat and watch a snack, the black robed man''s movement slowed down obviously. Chu Fei didn''t find anything unusual until the black robed man spoke in a voice that was hoarse and low to almost emotionless


    "If you don''t feel at ease, you can take it away. You don''t have to."


    As soon as the words came out, the old people sitting beside him were all stunned for a moment, but in a flash they reflected what was going on. The old man didn''t move either, but he said:


    "Taoist friends, please wait. You will disturb master like this."


    Two people, two words, although did not directly explain, but Chu Fei knew that he had been exposed. He angrily stopped the monitoring of the terminal, and then said:


    "what''s the matter with the terminal, how can you still be found..."


    "I''m also surprised that that person can find my monitoring, but it''s not something that I can''t understand."


    "It''s obvious that both of them have found out..." Chu Fei corrects his displeasure.


    "No, only the man in black found out." The terminal seriously corrected.


    "Well, tell me how it''s normal. You''re the terminal, the terminal made by the elder sister."


    "There is no doubt that the Mother God is powerful, but the highest authority I can use now is also limited to the dimension of the throne."


    "Dimension? You used the word dimension in crape myrtle world I took it Chufei is speechless, because at this moment he doesn''t know how to respond to the terminal''s words.


    Although the word "dimension" is a scientific word, it makes Chu Fei feel that the style of painting changes suddenly.


    However, the terminal didn''t respond to Chu Fei''s almost frantic reaction. He just said after a moment of silence:


    "observer effect, that''s the reason."


    Chu Fei nodded with his forehead. Although he had not studied this word, he also had a vague cognition. It seems that it is a word in a high-end scientific field on earth.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to worry about what it is. He just needs to know that because of the observer effect, he can''t monitor others without being perceived.


    Even though he would like to say that the earth''s dense surveillance cameras negate the observer effect, he knows that if he does, it must be the terminal or his own serious study of the observer effect


    Now Chu Fei doesn''t want to touch such a strong part of science fiction


    The next time Chu Fei was still at ease, but he was able to wait.


    After three days, the door of the refining room finally opened. Then the old man came to chufei''s door with a wooden box.


    The door opened and the old man came in with a wooden box. Chu Fei noticed that the wooden box was much longer than the previous one.


    The old man put the wooden box on the table, then pushed it in front of chufei and motioned chufei to open it.


    Chu Fei didn''t hesitate. He directly opened the wooden box and saw a sword with a length of 1.45 meters. The width of this sword is the same as that of the previous machete, but no trace of continuity can be seen on the surface. The overall color is still light gold.


    "Because of the material, this sword is enough to support the battle of the four extreme power level. At the same time, this sword depicts the commonly used solid, sharp and other composite arrays, and also reserves two array spaces. You can seal the other two arrays here..."


    The old man pointed to the two areas of the sword and said.


    "Well, not bad. How much is it? It won''t be five thousand, will it? "


    "Fifty thousand. That''s the lowest price the master gave."


    "Fifty thousand immortal Yuan Jing, that is..." Chu Fei took out a handful of fayuanjing and put it on the table, saying:


    "you can order it."


    Chu Fei came according to his understanding of the exchange rules between xianyuanjing and fayuanjing, and the fayuanjing that 50000 xianyuanjing could exchange was just that.


    The old man nodded, simply checked and took the Fayuan crystal. But Chu Fei took out more Fayuan crystals and put them on the table"I want to buy your weapon refining skills."


    In a word, the old man was stunned. Then he shook his head and said, "no, our refining skills can''t be sold."


    Chu Fei nodded and grabbed a lot of Fayuan crystals. Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. You''re just a small refining Pavilion, but the people in it have personality. I''ll just smash it with money.


    Every time, the number of normal crystals is doubled, which makes the old man under great pressure Of course, this is just chufei''s own idea. In fact, the old man refused very easily and seriously every time.


    After so many times, Chu Fei gave up the idea of smashing with money, because he had only 150000 fayuanjing.


    "Talk about something else. You always need something. Even if I don''t have a specific item, I can bring out other things with the same effect."

 Chapter 749

    Although he was rejected by the other party once, chufei felt that his proposal was still a little attractive. After all, his words were enough.


    But just when Chu Fei was looking forward to a satisfactory answer, the old man looked at Chu Fei with an idiot''s eyes and said, "Daoyou, why do you think we will sell our foothold to an outsider?"


    "By..." Chu Fei just finished two words and stopped awkwardly, because he found that the things he took for granted were meaningless, especially in the case of Yuanjing''s failure.


    Seeing Chu Fei''s attitude, the old man said with a smile:


    "Daoyou, although there is only one shop left in our family, not everyone can look down upon it."


    The old man then stood up and left. But at this moment, Chu Fei slapped on the table with a surprise:


    "your family name is Lian!"


    "Don''t you know if I don''t tell you? Ha ha. "


    "No, er, no, that''s right. Before that, I didn''t know you were practitioners." Chu Fei stood up with a smile and said in the old man''s disbelieving eyes:


    "even now I know that you are practitioners, it''s useless, because I haven''t heard of the surname Lian at all, and I don''t know what your name is."


    Chu Fei''s words are distracted. The old man can see that Chu Fei''s words are not deceptive. But because he saw this, people let the old man''s face a little angry.


    "Hum, I don''t need you to praise or criticize me, I don''t want you to give it away!"


    The old man was really angry, but Chu Fei only felt that it was a draw between the two sides.


    Just like a fighting game, Chu Fei failed in "smashing people with money", but was despised. In the face of his opponent''s "self reporting" attack, he inadvertently succeeded in "really opposing" and hit a critical hit.


    In fact, he rushed up in a hurry to stop the old man who was angry and walked out of the room. He said with a smile:


    "no, I don''t know..."


    "Hum!" The old man just finished a big deal with chufei, so he can''t really express too much anger at chufei''s rudeness. He can only hum to show his attitude. Otherwise, it''s not good to spread that "practitioners are greedy for customers'' refining materials and beat people to death".


    "No, really, what I said is true. I didn''t mean it. I''m not from Zhongzhou. I just came to Zhongzhou a few days ago, and I went straight to the blissful gate. I''ve had a rest on the middle road. Excuse me, old man. I''m a bumpkin from Dahuang, really!"


    Chu Fei''s apology was not lost in the old man''s eyes, especially when he said he was a bumpkin


    "What a local buns from the wilderness! With more than 100000 fayuanjing, they want to buy me to practice my family''s secret!"


    The old man said that Chu Fei was embarrassed again. Now Chu Fei was crazy and said, "my domineering spirit was easy to use when I was fighting against demons."! Why is it so useless here!


    "Oh, don''t be angry. I''m serious, not I''m from xiaodongtian! I really don''t mean to make you angry when I make friends with the blissful gate. I really want to get more good things for xiaodongtian. After all, we have been down for so long, and I''ll see you here... "


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t find that, as the one who was wrong, the reason why he could make such a humble apology was that he unintentionally caused tons of damage to the other party, and more importantly, he actually moved his mind to take the other party back to xiaodongtian.


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to continue to talk, the old man suddenly turned back, looked into Chu Fei''s eyes and asked:


    "are you from the little cave?"


    "Er, the current patriarch, the current patriarch, ha ha, this..."


    "Then you said you didn''t know that the trainer was insulting us! No matter what you say, you can''t hide your sinister intention! Get out of here! Get out of here! Otherwise, even if the saint of the blissful gate comes here, she can''t save you! "


    "I..." Chufei is really depressed this time.


    So it seems that the practitioners here have something to do with xiaodongtian. But soon Chu Fei''s depressed mood swept away, because he found that from another angle, maybe it''s really possible for him to bring the practitioner closer to the small cave!


    "Give me a chance to explain! I''ll buy it! I''ll buy a chance to explain! Fayuanjing, if you can''t do it, you can use natural materials and local treasures! It''s a treasure like that knife! "


    Chu Fei is really serious, otherwise also won''t say such words.


    Chufei''s twists and turns also attracted many people''s attention. Although no one came out to check, chufei felt that a lot of Taoist gods "looked" at him, and then those gods cautiously expressed a trace of friendship because they could not see through chufei''s cultivation.


    Chufei''s heart is smiling bitterly and praying that the other side will let go as soon as possible, otherwise it would be too humiliating to toss on like this. However, it seems that the old man didn''t mean to give up, but at this moment, Chu Fei found that the old man was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Chu Fei for a while, and said:"Come with me."


    On the second floor, Chu Fei followed the old man happily to the door of the inner refining room on the second floor. As soon as they got to the door, the door of the refining chamber opened. Then the old man signaled chufei to go in, and he closed the door after chufei went in.


    At the moment when the door closed, chufei felt that a complex array completely wrapped the whole room.


    Obviously, this is specially set up for the arrival of chufei. Because even before, this set of composite array didn''t start when refining weapons, which is enough to show the strength of this set of array.


    Because he has just offended someone, Chu Fei first confirms with the terminal whether the serial array can block his transmission. After getting a negative answer, Chu Fei is relieved, but still tells the terminal: "if something is wrong, send me away immediately..."


    Counseling was born at the time when it should not be born. Fortunately, outsiders will not feel it.


    "Hello, master. I''m the current leader of xiaodongtian. Chufei, this, hehe, I didn''t think about what happened just now."


    Despite all the preparations, Chu Fei was very clever and apologized first.


    The man who was covered with black robes didn''t get up. He was still sitting beside the cauldron stove and didn''t turn to look at chufei. But Chu Fei felt clearly that a gaze fell on him.


    This strange feeling made chufei very uncomfortable


    "Master Chu..." Hoarse and low voice sounded mechanically, "do you really want to buy our refining method?"


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, did not expect that this one came up to talk about this topic, compared with the black robed man''s disciple, that is, the old man outside the door, his performance seems to be a little too calm.


    "Well, it''s not necessarily to buy. It''s just that xiaodongtian is in the process of reconstruction, and there are too many things missing. Not long ago, I brought the yuan family of Tianshu city to the door, which can fill the vacancy of alchemy. However, we still don''t have any secret method for alchemy. We can only rely on an expert for temporary support, but this is not a long-term solution at all. After all..."


    Chu Fei wants to continue to speak, and he can continue to speak. This kind of thing standing in the position of patriarch has been in Chu Fei''s mind for many times, and it''s not too much to say that it''s eloquent.


    However, the black robed man interrupted Chu Fei and said, "yuan family? Which yuan family? "


    "Well, I don''t know how to introduce it to you. It''s said that the yuan family in Tianshu city is a famous family with three skills, but it''s already gone."


    "Three skills of misty smoke It was them. How do you bring them into the cave? I''m curious about that. "


    "Well, I happened to help them, and then they had no place to go, just because there was no place in the small cave..." Chu Fei didn''t want to talk about the yuan family in detail.


    "Master Chu, I''m afraid you don''t know the strength of the yuan family. In fact, as long as the yuan family releases even the slightest intention of taking refuge in other families, half of the forces in the world of crape myrtle will break their heads to attract them..."


    "No, I think of that. However, instead of watching the yuan family take refuge in others, it is better to destroy their safety. Don''t have too many people with this idea. And my appearance just foiled a series of such conspiracies, so the yuan family came to xiaodongtian. "


    "I see. The yuan family is almost unable to protect themselves..." The black robed man sighed, and this sentence made Chu Fei hear something secret.


    "What do you say? Do you have a good relationship with the yuan family? "


    "In fact, I''d like to talk about these things with you, but before that, I have to see your sincerity."


    "Sincerity? Ah, you mean that material! OK, I''ll give it to you! " When Chu Fei said this, he was going to dig out the dragon bones, but the man in black robe shook his head and said, "no, although the materials are amazing, they are not the sincerity I want."


    "What sincerity do you want? You know the number of Fayuan crystals on me, though it''s because I was stupid and exposed myself. Apart from the previous materials, I don''t have anything that you can be interested in. I... "


    Chu Fei is really entangled in this point. He doesn''t know how to express the sincerity he wants.


    But unexpectedly, the black robed man just said in a deep voice:


    "talk about your purpose, the purpose of this trip, the plan of this trip, and all the related things..."


    Chu Fei was stunned. This is more careful than checking the registered permanent residence. I don''t know how many times. This is to let Chu Fei make friends.


    "I can say that, but there must be a lot of secrecy. Those things that I have to keep secret can only be known by those who swear to me for the time being, and they have to be a big promise. "


    "Yes, you can. I''ll listen."


    Chu Fei curls his mouth. Since all the people who are in a hurry have said this, Chu Fei doesn''t have to keep on pretending.


    After that, he explained his experience again. Of course, all the parts related to the system were simply cut off, just like a movie cutting a segment directly. There was no antecedent, but the consequences were real development.In this way, the black robed man now feels like he has gone to the toilet several times while watching a new movie in the cinema, and no one has helped him to fill the plot.

 Chapter 750

    In this kind of movie plot that always needs to be cut, Chu Fei talked about now.


    "Master Chu, your ellipsis is too frequent." The man in black robe is a little depressed. The feeling of "beep" is too crazy, even if he thinks his mind is calm enough.


    "I do feel how much detail you have. In a word, I went on the road again after a big fight in Tianji city. I met several times on the road, which was obviously blocked by the big and small families of Tianji city. When I went to wumingfang City, I found your strange shop when I strolled around... "


    "Well, you want to go to the blissful gate to share a secret place, just because the blissful gate is friendly with xiaodongtian, and the blissful gate is a super clan, right?"


    This is what the black robed man analyzed in the frequent "beeps --", but Chu Fei shook his head with a smile and said, "no, at least that''s not accurate. I don''t care about the origin between xiaodongtian and the gate of bliss. I don''t care about the strength of the gate of bliss. I said that no one in the world can keep me, even the super clan. The reason why I choose the gate is that the elder Yu Lianhua, Yun Shuxue and other people I know are very good. I am willing to share the secret with my friends. "


    "Then I ask you, if there are no these people in the blissful gate, how would you choose?" The husky voice of the black robed man is more mechanical at this moment, as if there is no human emotion at this moment.


    "It depends on why these people don''t exist. If they don''t exist from the beginning, there''s nothing to say. I''ll just go to other friends. But if they are overcast, there will be some blissful gate. Super clan, it should be very interesting to play Hey, hey. "


    Chu Fei didn''t realize that the feeling of his smile was so bloody and tyrannical, even though he didn''t send out any murderous gas.


    In chufei''s heart, at this moment, he just regards the super clan gate of blissful gate as a big boss in the game, or playing a copy. For chufei, a "player" with a system, no matter how powerful the copy is, it will only be overturned by the car. There''s no need to worry about it.


    And it happened that this kind of calm without worry gave the black robed man great pressure.


    Feeling the calmness and heartlessness of chufei''s laughter, the man in black robe laughed, and the hoarse laughter soon filled the whole room, and it took a long time to gradually disperse.


    Chu Fei''s face was confused. From beginning to end, the black robed man did not show his face, and Chu Fei did not use his divine sense to explore his face, so this kind of hoarse laughter brought more discomfort.


    When the laughter stopped, the man in black turned around and looked up at chufei.


    At this moment, Chu Fei only felt that his whole body was covered with sweat and hair, and there was a cold wind from the tail bone to his neck. The cold of that moment almost made Chu Fei scream!


    And all this is because of the scene in front of Chu Fei''s eyes


    The guy who was completely shrouded in heavy black robes, with a hoarse voice and almost no feelings, finally showed his strangeness when he finally looked at chufei!


    This man doesn''t exist!


    Under the black robe, there is no face, no facial features, and nothing that the body should have. Under the black robe, there is a free darkness.


    But such a nonexistent man talked with Chu Fei for a long time. He was called master by the old people outside. He also helped Chu Fei make a powerful flying sword from the rough machete!


    But he It doesn''t exist!


    "You This What is it Chufei was so excited that he couldn''t care whether his words were polite or not.


    "As you can see, I have no body, not even soul." Husky voice seems to have expected Chu Fei''s reaction, but this time he spoke more emotion than before.


    But this seemingly "beautiful" change was even more weird when he lifted the black robe. Fortunately, he just used this behavior to prove that he did not have a physical body, and then he put on the black robe again.


    Chu Fei took many deep breaths before he finally calmed down. Although he was already a monk, it was the first time for him to face such a strange thing. After all, he was not even a soul


    "How can it be like this? Even if a person dies, he should have a soul! But you I don''t know what your state is, but it''s not the state of the soul. "


    Chu Fei is a monk, how can he be afraid of ghosts, but the other party''s state is another matter.


    "Ha ha, do you know why I want you to see me like this?" Although the hoarse voice is still mechanical, but at least it is not so low and chilly.


    Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "it''s not to scare me."


    "It''s a pity to scare you."


    Chu Fei''s face was speechless, but he didn''t finish yet:


    "as long as you''re not stupid, you should be able to guess how deep the water in my house is. Are you sure you want to listen?""Ah I can imagine that the water is deep about you, but I''m surprised that you would like to tell me. "


    "Don''t judge in such a hurry. The yuan family joined the little cave because you helped them to wipe out the enemy. If you want my family to join the little cave, you need to do the same thing. "


    Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "as long as you are not the bad guys, I will not refuse this kind of thing. Who makes me willing to help others, meddle in business and lack of people in xiaodongtian


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, then felt out a snack, and said:


    "talk about it, I''m very curious."


    The black robed man didn''t agree immediately, but hesitated for a moment, as if it was because Chu Fei''s informal feeling made him entangled.


    Fortunately, this tangle did not really affect his decision, and he finally said it.


    It''s a long story, but what the real black robed people can really understand is only a small part of it.


    In a word, the family name of Lian used to be Lian instead of Lian. Lian beside the word Huo means training and forging. They used to be one of many families in the blissful gate.


    For tens of thousands of years, in order to maintain the vitality of various departments and families in the gate, and avoid everyone falling into a state of laziness and degeneration, the high-level authorities have opened a system similar to competition for posts.


    Of course, the reason why this system can take shape is that more and more families join in the blissful gate


    In a word, after the establishment of this competition system, there are at least two parts of people in each functional department of blissful gate fighting openly and secretly.


    In the forging department, Lianjia competed with a forging "family" named Gong. In the end, Lianjia was defeated and was pushed out of the blissful gate a little bit. In the end, Lianjia was left with the black robed man in front of him


    But now he has lost his body. Now he is not even human.


    "What''s the matter with your surname? Can you insist that now, I don''t think you will be a loser, but you have changed your surname." After listening to the story for a long time, Chu Fei didn''t hear the key information in many details. Chu Fei suspected that it was not the other party who concealed it, but even he didn''t know it.


    "Refining the surname has become a curse. Even if I destroy my body and turn into the spirit of this cauldron, I can''t escape. I can only change my surname."


    "So what''s wrong? No, you can''t escape even if you''ve turned into a weapon! It''s not. How can you turn into a spirit! "


    Chu Fei didn''t know what to ask. Fortunately, the black robed man could understand. He raised his hand (if it could be called a hand), pointed to the root of one of the three feet at the bottom of the cauldron and said:


    "look here."


    It''s a crack. I don''t know how much, but the length has spread to the middle of the cauldron. This kind of crack in the middle and lower parts, even a water tank has been abandoned, but the cauldron furnace can still be used so far.


    "Is this what happened after you turned into a spirit?"


    "Yes, it appeared inexplicably. At the beginning, it was just the size of a needle tip, but as time went by, the needle tip size spot turned into this crack. It didn''t stop spreading until I changed my name."


    "Evil! So what''s the curse? "


    "I don''t know, I''m not sure, but only a curse can make sense."


    "Do you know who cursed your family?" Chufei continued.


    "It must not be a worker." As soon as the man in black robe came up, he left it for his enemy, which made chufei very helpless.


    "But you''ve come to such a situation that this worker has made a great contribution."


    "People who are proficient in forging can''t learn the art of curse. Otherwise, the Taoist tools forged by them will be tainted with curse, which can''t be covered up. "


    "You are judging from their products that either they cursed your family or someone else cursed you Are there any suspects? "


    The man in black shook his head, then sighed. It seemed that he had no idea about this matter.


    "Well, continue to say that you practice at home, and then you will stay in this nameless market? Why not fly away? "


    "Where to? What''s more, I''m the only practitioner left. All the people in the weapon refining pavilion are the descendants of the slave practitioners. "


    "Training slaves?"


    "You are my old man."


    "Ah It''s a bit of a surprise. " Chufei laughed awkwardly, but the name didn''t sound very important.


    "Liannu was my servant, but he didn''t leave even if my family was down to this point. On the contrary, without him, I''m afraid the last blood of my family would have been broken."


    "It''s a sad story. One last question. I haven''t asked your name yet." Chufei stood up. He habitually moved his body, then stretched."That''s my name now."


    After answering Chu Fei''s last question, he doesn''t speak even if he is silent. He doesn''t look at Chu Fei either. He just sits there quietly and seems to fall into a deep sleep, just waiting for Chu Fei''s conclusion.


    But Chu Fei didn''t worry about anything. At the beginning, he only cared about whether his little cave could get a high-level, safe and reliable forging group, but now it seems that although this practitioner is qualified.


    In addition, it is full of various secrets that attract people to explore, and Chu Fei''s interest in the practitioner has been thoroughly mobilized.


    "That old gentleman used to have a good name Ah, it''s Liannu. When he looks at my sword, his eyes shine. Is this your way to practice


    "Well, the eye of nature, with my practice of home forging, is qualified to build a holy treasure soldier."


    "It''s very good. Even if the inheritance is broken, your forging skills are enough to attract me. Now what I want to know is, what step can I take before you and them make a big pledge of allegiance to xiaodongtian? "


    "Find out what happened that year." Lian silent''s so-called investigation is actually the details that he didn''t tell when he was telling, the details of the plot that he didn''t even know.


    "Yes Chu Fei casually promised that he didn''t care.

 Chapter 751

    Chu Fei''s ease didn''t make him feel perfunctory. On the contrary, he also felt the absolute goal of Chu Fei.


    Although it is not clear why Chu Fei gives him such a feeling, he believes that his feeling will not go wrong.


    In fact, chufei just took this as a copy of the puzzle task - for earth players like chufei, this kind of thing can really be seen like this.


    However, even though we have said that, it is still a difficult thing to do next.


    Now Chu Fei has accepted the task at most, but the problem is that there is no follow-up prompt for this task. If it is put in those online games on the earth, there will be a large number of bad reviews.


    "In fact, I''m worried that you will be murdered before I investigate the truth. After all, according to the things you said, even if you are the only one left in your family It''s not safe. "


    "But it''s not dangerous. Even if I become a spirit, I can''t escape the curse, but I have the capital to take some people who I don''t like to bury with me, so they don''t dare to touch me any more."


    "Really?"


    "I''ve lived in this city for two hundred years." Practice silent does not explain anything, but gives a time.


    After hearing this, Chu Fei affirmed the statement of Lian silent.


    "I believe you, but how can I start to investigate your family''s affairs next? As a reminder, I can''t fly around like a headless fly. In this way, I can''t say how many years it will be after I find out!"


    Chu Fei''s request is very reasonable, practice silent also really grasp some information, but after the end how to do is not casually can say.


    Lian silent thought about it for a long time and said:


    "if you really start from my family, I''m afraid it''s hard to find any useful information. Why don''t you start from the blissful gate."


    "The gate of bliss You mean, from the weakness of the blissful gate How can I find out? "


    Is the blissful gate weak? This is for sure. Even if we abandon all kinds of intrigues in the dark corner, it is also true from the surface strength.


    After all, there used to be a Heavenly Emperor and a supreme one in the blissful gate, but now both of them are gone. Then the strength of the blissful gate must have dropped to a great level.


    But the weakness that Lian silent and Chu Fei said is not the superficial things, but the deeper weakness.


    Chu Fei can clearly remember Feng Shoucheng''s indifferent attitude when he talked about the blissful gate.


    On the other hand, all the families in the villages and towns Chu Fei met along the way, and the families who came out to make contact with Chu Fei, although they were very different in size, in the final analysis, they were all from Tianji City, not from blissful gate.


    Although the region at the beginning was not under the control of blissful gate, it was not under the control of Tianji city!


    That can be regarded as a buffer zone. It is reasonable to say that there should be infiltration points of these two or even multiple forces, but from the beginning to the end, Chu Fei only met the family forces controlled by Tianji city.


    What does that mean?


    Apart from the Feng family''s behavior of ordering to make arrangements, Chu Fei had a lot to do along the way. In particular, many things are more lively than chufei''s "hit dead in traffic accidents".


    But even if Chu Fei was so upset, he didn''t see any clan controlled by other forces


    If this is a coincidence, then the matter of the nameless square city and Lianjia can illustrate this point even more.


    "There are several other cities besides the nameless ones. You can go to those cities and have a look at the forces behind them. You should be able to understand how to continue."


    "Or you can ask the friends of blissful gate directly. There is a simple way. I don''t want to waste too much energy."


    Chufei is right, but to practice silent, this practice is full of crisis.


    Even though he doesn''t think that those people in the dark dare to do something to the only descendant of his practitioner, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about chufei''s risk.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety. We''ve made a reservation for xiaodongtian. I won''t be fooling around


    With that, chufei left here with a smile. When he reappeared, he had already come to the west of wumingfang city.


    And that room, see Chu not so miraculous disappear, practice silent worry less a lot. After a moment''s silence, Lian silently looked out the door and said, "Lian Nu, go to work."


    "Yes, master." With a promise, the old man standing at the door stepped down the building, and the refining Pavilion returned to its usual appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei, who left the city of nameless square, struggled for a moment about where to go next, and then decided to go to the blissful gate first.


    However, before that, Chu Fei had to first put the new flying sword seal cutting corresponding array which was refined by practicing silent.


    To this end, Chu Fei found a forest, and then shrank in it to complete the characterization of the array. After that, Chu Fei gave a simple test, and then found that the more advanced the Daoqi, the better.Compared with the previous sword, now this sword is really fun! Speed alone has killed the previous excessive weapons, and the sharpness of its attack is even more shocking.


    It can be said that with this sword, without using the Dao fire and system functions, Chu Fei had the strength to kill the peak of the four extreme trend with the later cultivation of the four extreme trend.


    This is the change brought by this dragon bone sword!


    Stepping on a brand new flying sword, Chu Fei felt relaxed and galloped several times faster than before.


    Before he was happy enough, he found that he had come to a brand new neighborhood.


    It was a bigger, more prosperous and closer to the gate of bliss. Even though it was floating in the outer half air, chufei had already felt the prosperity in the square city.


    In order to avoid being surrounded, Chu Fei finds a place in advance to lower the flying sword, and then walks into the square city. But Chu Fei didn''t plan to waste too much time in this market. He just wanted to find a way to lead him to the blissful gate.


    After all, Chu Fei still doesn''t know the exact location of the blissful gate.


    Chu Fei stood on the street of Fang City and felt it for a moment, then walked to the entrance on the other side of Fang City.


    It must be closer to the gate of bliss. If you want to find someone to lead the way, it is the most suitable choice.


    Moreover, because the square city is closer to the gate of bliss, there are many disciples of the gate of bliss coming and going in the square city. And as Chu Fei gets closer to another section of Fang City, this situation becomes more obvious.


    When Chu Fei really came to the other end of Fangshi, he found that he didn''t need to find a guide, because at any time someone came from the direction of the blissful gate, and at any time someone went out from Fangshi to the blissful gate.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei laughingly found a pair of beautiful white clothes disciples of the blissful gate who looked very eye-catching.


    Out of politeness, chufei didn''t follow closely. He just kept the basic distance that he could see the two girls.


    But that''s not the case for the two girls!


    At first, the two girls didn''t think much about it. After all, there were more people coming and going along the way. It''s nothing to have a person who happened to be on the same road.


    But as time went by, they soon noticed chufei, a strange guy!


    "Elder martial sister, look at the man behind. Does he have any ulterior motives?" The younger girl couldn''t help it.


    "Even if he really has some ulterior motives and what to worry about, this is our blissful gate''s territory, and an outsider wants to make trouble, isn''t he looking for death?"


    "But, elder martial sister, what if he is very powerful..."


    "How powerful can it be? It''s so powerful. It''s not going to follow us."


    "But if he doesn''t want to follow us, we can''t beat him. He has other thoughts. Let''s..."


    Listening to the little younger martial sister''s talk, the elder martial sister was almost not angry. They didn''t know what to do. She was scared to death by the younger martial sister!


    "Shut up! I''m so angry with you, you little girl


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei didn''t care what the two girls were talking about, and he didn''t go to inquire. He just followed the two girls steadily, looking forward to the two girls taking him to the blissful gate as soon as possible.


    But as he walked, chufei suddenly found that the two girls there had slowed down and looked back at themselves from time to time Just before chufei could figure out what was going on, the two girls suddenly sped up again


    The two girls'' accomplishments are just the realm of life source. Their accomplishments are much worse than chufei''s, so even if they run fast, they can''t leave chufei, but it''s a little better news for chufei.


    But after chufei''s acceleration, the two girls began to panic Flustered, even chufei felt their increasing flustered breath and fear hundreds of meters away


    In order to avoid being misunderstood, Chu Fei had to choose to speed up to catch up with the two girls to explain. As a result, as soon as he accelerated, he attracted the screams of the two girls!


    Then the two girls didn''t know what treasure they started. In an instant, they turned into two groups of white light and rushed out of chufei''s sight.


    "I''ll go. Is it a thousand miles or a hundred miles? Or ten thousand li? "


    The specific number is not important. What really matters is this method. Chu Fei knew that it must be a way to protect his life. The key is that the cultivation of these two girls is just the source of their life. They are not qualified to be exposed to this method!


    "Is this the way they trade from Fangshi? No, it''s impossible for two little girls in the realm of fate to have such financial resources unless they have a deep background Is the threshold of the law so low? It doesn''t make sense. I''m not worried that my disciples will die outside, right


    Chu Fei thought hard, the last possibility sounds the most unreliable, but for Chu Fei, it is one of the reasons that he can understand the state of mind most.Because now the little cave is like this, Chu Fei would like to take out all his Dharma and pass it on to his disciples. There are too few disciples under the sect, and death is enough for Chu Fei to love for more than half a year!


    In this case, we really need to pass on all the good things.


    However, apart from their amazing performance, the two girls, even though they "escaped" from chufei''s pursuit, showed chufei the way to the blissful gate.


    "At least you don''t have to worry about getting lost..."


    With this direction, Chu Fei''s next journey was much easier, and he soon saw the gate of the blissful gate, which was two towering peaks.

 Chapter 752

    The mountain gate is like the gate of a mansion and the memorial archway of a village. It represents the facade. Even the small cave before Chu Fei took over had its own mountain gate.


    In the same way, Chu Fei had a lot of insight, but he had never seen the Mountain Gate of that school made of two mountains.


    These are two majestic steep peaks, one hundred feet apart. At the first sight of the gate, Chu Fei guessed whether there were three peaks here, but the one in the middle was dug up directly by some da Neng to build the gate.


    At the gate of the blissful mountain, two tall phoenix pillars hold up the four characters of "blissful fairy mountain". These four words radiate bursts of fusion light, only a glance at Chu Fei can confirm that light is relying on these four words has comparable to the general momentum of saints.


    As for how the blissful gate was done, Chu Fei was not curious. There was a Heavenly Emperor and a supreme sect. This kind of thing was a trivial matter for them.


    However, compared with the shock that the blissful Mountain Gate brought to chufei''s disciples, what really surprised chufei was the large number of people standing in front of the Mountain Gate


    White, a lot of warblers.


    Moreover, although the large group of nuns had different facial expressions, everyone was ready to fight.


    Not only that, in addition to these nuns standing inside and outside the mountain gate, there are dozens of nuns standing on both sides of the mountain. This momentum makes chufei doubt whether these girls are watching any concert.


    "That''s him!"


    Just as chufei was shocked by the scene, a beautiful voice screamed, and then dozens of nuns standing at the Mountain Gate rushed to chufei.


    At this moment, chufei recalled some scenes when he was a dandy on earth


    Fortunately, these girls didn''t start immediately, they just rushed to the position of ten feet in front of chufei, and then Qiqi glared and stopped chufei''s way.


    Chu Fei coughed awkwardly for two times, and then gave an awkward salute:


    "I''m..."


    Chu Fei had not yet had time to report to his family, and one of the girls came out looking very fierce.


    Different from others, this fierce looking woman is holding a rough and strange large knife, short hair and white clothes.


    "You Smelly boy, I dare to follow my disciples of the blissful gate. Is it a conspiracy? "


    Chu Fei''s plot was wrong, but as soon as he tried to explain it, he found that the woman was staring and said:


    "don''t try to get into sophistry. We can see what you smelly men think clearly. We''d better not try to muddle through, otherwise the mountain knife in my hand is not easy to talk about!"


    Chu Fei feels his nose awkwardly. He says, "what kind of knife are you, a cake knife?"


    "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding, I..."


    "Misunderstanding? Hehe, you forced my two younger martial sisters to be seriously injured. As a result, would you like to expose a slight misunderstanding? Boy, I tell you, you''re in the wrong place! "


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, she rushed directly to chufei. At the same time, the rough and strange sword in her hand turned into a shadow, which enveloped chufei.


    At that moment, Chu Fei was angry, but he thought it over.


    In particular, the man said that her two younger martial sisters were seriously injured, which means that the two girls spent a lot of money on the method, and the consumption should be vitality.


    Although Chu Fei did not want to understand why the two girls would inexplicably pay such a high price to escape, but it happened in the end.


    This is Chu Fei''s feeling after several times of thinking.


    So he is not easy to fight directly in the face of the female man''s attack.


    And the other woman saw that Chu Fei was just avoiding, so she thought that Chu Fei was a monk who was weaker than close combat, so she fought harder.


    On the other side, the nuns who were watching the battle were very excited, and their little faces were red, and they kept cheering and cheering.


    Chu Fei also noticed that the nuns on the peaks on both sides of the gate of blissful mountain paid more attention to the battlefield, nodded and frowned occasionally.


    In the battlefield, the female man''s knife shadow is more and more serious, but she has no ability to narrow the encirclement of the knife shadow. It is obvious that the female man''s knife skill is too watery.


    Chu Fei himself didn''t use any profound methods, and the whole process was based on taijixinfa.


    But at the beginning, Chu Fei wanted to end the misunderstanding as soon as possible, but as the battle continued, Chu Fei found that although the woman''s Sabre technique was relatively rough, it was indeed a complete set of swordsmanship in the Jianghu.


    Chu Fei hasn''t seen a few friars in the world of crape myrtle for such a long time, so she won Chu Fei''s favor.


    Soon, more than ten minutes later, the female man''s Sabre attack was not chaotic at all, and it was getting more and more pressing. It seemed that she was more and more skilled, and the female man was more and more excited.At this time, there were hundreds of onlookers gathered around, and the number was still increasing. Chufei knew that if he continued, it would be even worse, so he decided to fight seriously!


    But before that, Chu Fei opened the system interface, exchanged eight Dharma knives for one book, and then learned how to exchange millions of points


    Before that, Chu Fei just exchanged a piece of eight methods Dao for WAN Yu, and he had never learned it. So before that, Chu Fei had been talking on paper in the field of Dao, but now it''s different. After all, millions of them were thrown out.


    At the end of Bafa Dao cultivation, Chu Fei became more relaxed when he was avoiding the attack of the opponent''s shadow, and he could directly foresee the path and angle of the opponent''s sword, which was very terrible.


    But it''s not over. Then Chu Fei takes out a kitchen knife directly from the kitchen of the tin house in the ring Wang Mazi!


    The moment the kitchen knife is in hand, Chu Fei''s momentum becomes a swordsman!


    Cut, cut everything!


    This momentum change is not a small movement. In fact, because Chu is not the late cultivation of the four extreme trend, the swordsman''s momentum has a sword intention to the sky!


    The next moment, Chu Fei smile a knife to split, straight to the woman man''s face!


    The power of this knife was so terrible that the woman chose to avoid it at the first time, and it was far away! There is no way to make up for this gap.


    Just when Chu Fei thought that the battle could no longer continue, he found that the woman also laughed and laughed at herself!


    Next, the woman rushed up again, regardless of the gap between her and Chu Fei in the attainments of Dao, one Dao was as fast as one Dao, and one Dao was as fierce as one Dao!


    And the Dao is like Chu Fei''s previous Dao. They are all running to the key of Chu Fei!


    Because it was not the enemy of life and death, or even the friendly alliance, Chu Fei could not really play the hard means of "exchanging injuries", which was not too good.


    But just as he was fighting hard, Chu Fei found that the woman''s knife was not only rough, but also really rough!


    With each cut, the opponent''s big knife will drop a little pieces, and sometimes even three pieces at a time.


    At first Chu Fei was still wondering why the weapons of the blissful gate were so weak! Is it because after the practitioners were pushed out, their refining level was not good?


    This is indeed a possibility, and it makes sense, but it is precisely because of its generalism that Chu Fei''s reaction is a little slow


    And this leads to the success of the female man''s strategy!


    Just when chufei realized what was going on, the woman stepped back abruptly and pinched out a formula. In an instant, the fragments that had fallen on the ground turned into streamers and shot at chufei!


    This change is so sudden that Chu Fei didn''t even think about how to hide.


    With the transmission function of the system, we can avoid it, and we can avoid it, but Chu Fei didn''t do it, so he chose hard resistance.


    At least, it was also the existence of the later period of the four poles. Although the opposite woman was very fierce, her cultivation did not enter the four poles, but just the initial state of the divine chamber.


    In this way, Chu Fei would stand still, and she would not get hurt for a few hours


    And the debris that fell from her knife was even more so, even the Qi protection barrier that Chu Fei''s body surface automatically laid down couldn''t be broken. This also led to Chu Fei now like a petal hedgehog


    "Petals I knew it He picked up a "fragment" and murmured.


    The rough knife in this woman''s hand was made up of petals one after another, and these petals were squeezed to some extent, so Chu Fei didn''t see the essence of petals at the first time.


    Before that, in the great wilderness, the petals of the elder jade lotus made Chu Fei remember deeply!


    Now, it seems that petals are the common weapons of the nuns of the blissful gate.


    Ah!


    Chu Fei sighed, and with a Buddha he dusted the petals on the ground. Then he looked at the woman who was stuck in front of him and said:


    "what happened before was really a misunderstanding..."


    "Elder martial sister! Here comes elder martial sister Xin


    "Come on, elder martial sister Xin, someone is making trouble!"


    "Come on, elder martial sister Xin, elder martial sister Dao can''t beat him!"


    "He''s following little sister Hua Hua Er!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are three women in a play. There are a lot of women here. That''s not what a big play can describe.


    Chu Fei was very upset because he was interrupted, but he relaxed when he saw who was coming.


    "Oh, Xin shisan!"


    "Well? Chu Master Chu Xin shisan''s enthusiasm, which had just been stirred up by the younger martial sisters, suddenly disappeared. She first waved to all the younger martial sisters to be quiet. Then she came to Chu Fei and said:"Master Chu, what are you doing here? Do you want to see elder martial sister Yun?"


    "I''m looking for Master Yu Lianhua..."


    "Ah, don''t look for elder martial sister Yun, ok..." Xin shisan looks a little disappointed. Fortunately, Chu Fei can clearly tell that Xin shisan''s disappointment comes from the failure of gossip, not anything else.

 Chapter 753

    When she saw Xin shisan in the barren land, she was already the later cultivation of the divine chamber. Now Chu Fei found that Xin shisan was the peak of the divine chamber. It''s hard to say when she could enter the four extreme situation accidentally.


    No wonder these girls call them elder martial sister for such cultivation.


    It''s reasonable to think about it. After all, the people who can be sent out to fight for the forbidden area are just ordinary disciples.


    "OK, OK, it''s OK. Let''s meet the master of Chu, the strong man in charge of xiaodongtian."


    Xin shisan said this from the bottom of his heart, but it''s hard to say what will change in the ears of those girls.


    "Elder martial sister Xin, isn''t he really a bad person?" There are still people who are afraid to come up to the ceremony immediately, but they are just new people who have just started. Their heart is still a child. But most of the rest could react quickly, especially the woman ran over with a smile and gave a deep salute, saying:


    "it turned out that she was a patriarch. No wonder she was so powerful."


    "Ha ha, you have a good fighting style Chic... " Chu Fei''s mouth was drawing to comment on the other side, then he looked at Xin shisan and was ready to say the right thing. However, Xin shisan patted the woman on the shoulder twice, and then said to Chu Fei:


    "Master Chu, you are not careless at all. My Dao sister likes to use DAO very much. You can''t expose this matter with a very unique sentence."


    Looking at two girls with short hair of different styles One of them is a female Han. Chufei thinks of chalya, who comes from the avant-garde agang maomei.


    "Thirteen you two stand together, this style is really too..."


    "Don''t change the subject, Master Chu. How about helping and giving some advice?" Xin shisan didn''t give Chu Fei the chance to change the topic, even though Chu Fei didn''t really want to change the topic.


    Xin shisan''s "Dao Mei", who is a head higher than her, looks at Chu Fei expectantly. From the previous battle, she knows clearly that her Kung Fu on Dao is far away from Chu Fei.


    There are not many opportunities to get advice from experts, and it seems that this opportunity is still so close at hand


    "How do you know that I can give you directions I don''t know about knives either... "


    "Well, even if I believe it, my eyes won''t believe it." With that, Xin shisan dismisses all the other nuns, leaving her Dao Mei to follow and lead Chu Fei into the mountain gate.


    Chu Fei came to the blissful gate to find the jade lotus. From any angle, it was a great event, even if Chu Fei didn''t submit the post according to the specific rules.


    Walking along the mountain road, Xin shisan introduces Chu Fei to the blissful gate. For example, behind Dongping peak on the east side is a place for cooking, and the attic group on the west side is a place for outside chores. For example, there is a special South Hall for training male concubines, as well as a Chuangong Pavilion and training ground completely separated from normal blissful disciples


    Xin shisan did what a tour guide should do, but it took time to do so.


    She is not worried, so with chufei a little bit around, if not chufei things not so worried, he really can''t say will stare.


    But even so, Chu Fei finally had to compromise, by the way


    "Well, don''t you just point out the sabre technique, sister shisan, why do you bother?"


    "Master Chu, I didn''t force you to do this. You are willing to do it yourself!" Xin shisan was very happy. She didn''t expect that Chu Fei would admit his advice before she really "made a move." Dao Mei, come here, give Chu Zong a gift, and then... "


    Before Xin shisan''s words were finished, Chu Fei threw out a Book of Bafa Dao, and then said: "Bafa Dao, this is the Dao technique I practiced. It''s not complicated. It''s the most basic usage of Dao, and it''s all Sanshou. It''s not a routine at all."


    "How can it be!" The Dao sister who catches the secret script of Bafa Dao in a panic is shocked, and Xin shisan is also full of disbelief.


    "It''s not impossible. If you can swing a knife 100000 times a day like me, you can also practice to this level. It''s just


    Chufei shrugged and didn''t go on.


    Just like the decision he made in his mind before, he pretended to be a comparison by the way, and he did it in the way of Fu Hongxue described by Gu Long.


    "It''s really that..." Xin shisan wanted to say simple, but he couldn''t say the word "simple". He wielded his sword 100000 times a day, which was not simple in any way.


    But when the woman next to her heard Chu Fei''s "comparison", she suddenly opened up, as if Don''t mislead her


    "Er, shisan, did you deviate a little when you practiced Dao and Jian She said


    Chu Fei was worried that he was really hurting his children, but Xin shisan waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, it won''t delay anything. As long as the practice method is correct.... " Xin shisan, who has a clear insight into Tao, makes me clear about chufei''s mood swings. She clearly knows that chufei''s mood swings come from his description of Bafa Dao, but the meaning of chufei''s Dao really matches his descriptionTherefore, even Mingcha Daoguo could not make Xin shisan see through the truth.


    "Well, now you can take me to find Master Yu Lianhua. Speaking of it, is Yun Shuxue in the door now?"


    "Well, elder martial sister Yun is not here, but elder jade lotus has come back with me."


    Seeing Xin shisan''s honest way of answering questions, Chu Fei grins bitterly: what''s the child tangled about? He doesn''t gossip any more


    After that, Xin shisan didn''t say anything more and led Chu Fei on his way seriously.


    They first came to a "Pingdingshan", which is thought to eliminate the top of the mountain, and the nearly horizontal plane proves this point.


    This is the ritual music platform, which can also be called the ritual music mountain. It can be regarded as the existence of a large square.


    Standing on the ritual music platform, facing a grand hall is the blissful hall.


    Xin shisan asked Chu Fei to wait on the ritual music stage, while she went to the main hall to report to others. Chu Fei thought it would be troublesome to do so, but she didn''t expect that Xin shisan would come out soon, and then galloped to the southeast mountains with Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei''s doubts didn''t last long. Xin shisan took the initiative to tell the story in the hall.


    "Master Chu, you must not know. In fact, you are very famous in our paradise..."


    "Ah? What do you say? "


    "Because elder Yu Lianhua will talk about you with other elders when he is free, and then elder martial sister Yun will always talk about you..."


    "Well I thought it would be very troublesome for me to come here in the name of the little Lord of the cave this time... " Chu Fei was really worried about this, but now he was a little bit upset. After all, the blissful gate didn''t seem to treat him as the head of the gate.


    However, Xin shisan explained with a smile:


    "in fact, elder Yu Lianhua has long said that if you come to the blissful gate to find her one day, you will directly take you to find her, and other things will be arranged later."


    "Well? Master Yu Lianhua said this in advance? " Chufei was really surprised this time.


    "Yes, so you are more famous in our paradise. That is to say, no one has ever seen you before, otherwise nothing will happen at the gate."


    "It''s ok But I heard that your two younger martial sisters were scared by me Well, I''m surprised. I''m seriously injured in any way to save my life... " Chu Fei is embarrassed to mention this, but it''s hard to pretend that it didn''t happen.


    "Poof, I''ll laugh at them for a hundred years! But you don''t have to worry about it, Master Chu. It''s just a serious injury. Just take care of it. It''s OK. "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei felt relieved, and he was no longer entangled in this matter. Xin shisan full speed, Chu Fei follow After galloping for more than half an hour, they finally came to a stop near a mountain that looked very beautiful.


    The reason why they were nearby was that they stopped at the top of a mountain near the peak. After that, Xin shisan went to report it, while Chu Fei stood on the top of the mountain and waited.


    The mountain at Chu Fei''s feet was just a stone mountain, not much green, so his vision was widened.


    Standing on the top of the hill, Chu Fei looked around at the scenery, and then he noticed the existence like a tombstone again


    At first, Chu Fei really thought that it was just a mountain with an unlucky shape, but now when he looked at it carefully, Chu Fei found that the so-called unlucky shape was deliberately shaped like that!


    At such a distance, although there is still no way to clearly see whether something is carved on the thing that looks like a tombstone, chufei immediately confirms that it is indeed a stone tablet, a tall stone tablet made by human beings!


    The size of the stone tablet, higher than the sky, is too exaggerated!


    "Boy, have you been absorbed so far away?" The sound of jade lotus awakens Chu Fei with the power of pure brightness.


    "Me! Go! Master, is that stone tablet so powerful? " Chu Fei turns around with a confused face, and sees the jade lotus elder with a smile, and Xin shisan standing beside her.


    "That''s the hero monument of our blissful gate. It records the names of everyone who fought for blissful gate."


    "Ah..." Chufei almost fell into dullness because of the name of the stone tablet.


    Hero monument, this is not a name that should appear in the world of crape myrtle!


    "To show off one''s intelligence is called Ying; to be brave is called Xiong. I haven''t explained the meaning of the word hero for a long time Jade lotus seems to be recalling something, but Chu Fei doesn''t care. No matter how to explain it or how to whitewash it, it can''t deny how disobeying the name of hero monument appears in a monk''s world!


    Especially after Chu Fei subconsciously searched out the meaning of the word hero with the terminal


    "I just think No, I don''t know how to explain it. "


    as long as the lotus is carved, it will be carved by the Emperor himself"I believe it. I absolutely believe it." Chu Fei really believed it, because now he began to doubt whether the founder of the kaipai sect of the blissful gate was also a traverser like himself.


    In other words, she must be a passer-by. The only problem is whether she has any plug-ins with her after crossing


    But whether there is one or not, the things left by a passer-by when he reaches the peak of the world should not be underestimated!


    "Well, what''s the matter with you coming to me? Please go back and say 13¡¢ You go


    "Yes, elder."


    Xin shisan left, and Chu Fei followed Yu Lianhua into her home, or the cave.


    After all, it''s a monk who says that the cave is more in line with the painting style. But in fact, the residence of yulianhua is not the cave, but a luxurious house.


    Because the whole mountain is covered with layers of array, you can''t see the inside from the outside. You can only see the reality after you come in.


    "It''s no small matter that you come to me. Let''s talk about it. I''m curious why you went up the mountain for the first time."

 Chapter 754

    Jade lotus said is not what scene words, because in her heart chufei this guy''s magic degree has been very clear.


    But in the face of Yu Lianhua, Chu Fei was not in a hurry to answer, but said: "master, let''s go to the room and have a chat..."


    Chu Fei was serious and dignified at the beginning, but when he said that, he found something wrong. Yu Lianhua also looked at Chu Fei with a funny face and said:


    "how come your taste has changed so much? What happened to you these days? "


    Chu Fei was embarrassed, but he kept calm and said, "I''m just worried that the walls have ears."


    "If you don''t mind, our blissful gate is protected by Tiandi array, and I have a set of serial array protection here. In addition, I''m a TIANTI elder. How many people can have ears in my wall!"


    Hearing this, chufei is more embarrassed, because yulianhua seems to really believe that chufei is plotting something wrong. But in addition, Chu Fei was really suspicious of what Yu Lianhua said.


    "This is the main hall..." Chu Fei didn''t answer, so he walked directly into the biggest room in the middle of the luxury house.


    Open the door, in addition to antique furniture, the most prominent is the boss chair full of modern science and technology.


    This is in the blood city when Chu Fei gave jade lotus, Chu Fei naturally won''t be surprised.


    After a long journey, Chu Fei rushed to see the comfortable chair, but before he could touch the leather on the surface of the chair, he was slapped on the shoulder by Yu Lianhua and patted him on a green rattan chair.


    Chu Fei didn''t know when the green vine chair appeared next to him


    "It''s unreasonable for you to do a good job as a guest. You should take the host''s seat." Jade lotus snorted and then sat on the boss''s chair, then looked at Chu Fei with a smile.


    Chu Fei doesn''t want to argue now, because although the green rattan chair is not as comfortable as the boss chair, it''s also a very good seat. Tired all the way, he directly relaxed himself on it


    After a while, I felt like I was too tired to speak.


    "Master, why is there only one chair? I didn''t give you many..."


    "Nonsense, the blissful gate is not my own family. There are others. The saint and the patriarch are indispensable. By the way, do you have any delicious ones? Take some out quickly."


    "Yes, yes, no matter what..." Chu Fei agrees, exchanges, and throws Just as his fingers were shaking, the ground in front of Yu Lianhua was full of candy and snacks of one person''s height.


    At the beginning, when the first few packages of snacks landed, there was a flash of displeasure in the eyes of jade lotus. After all, this kind of behavior was too disrespectful. But as Chu Fei brings out more and more delicacies, Yu Lianhua finally understands Chu Fei''s behavior, and the unhappiness disappears completely.


    In fact, Chu Fei can have a more respectable way. He still has a lot of heaven and earth bags on him. Just take out one of them and fill it with snacks. But now Chu Fei is lazy and very lazy.


    Chufei''s fingers trembled and threw them out here, and the jade lotus master beamed and gathered them in his own heaven and earth ring. This kind of "assembly line" operation continued until chufei finally came to rest.


    The whole process took nearly an hour and consumed a lot of exchange points. However, compared with all the assets of chufei, he didn''t really care about that exchange point.


    "Hoo! Finally, I''ve had a rest. I''m exhausted during this time! "


    Chufei stood up and stretched, then began a simple warm-up. Yu Lianhua yelled a piece of milk candy in her mouth and asked with a smile:


    "I don''t think you are too tired. Besides, you have improved so much in your cultivation. You should be energetic. How can you be so tired?"


    "Well Did you see through my accomplishments? Really see through that? " Chu Fei was very surprised. He was so surprised that he couldn''t help it.


    "In the later period of the four extreme trend, it should be only half a step away from the peak. According to your boy''s magic, I don''t think it''s strange that you can directly break through the ladder." I don''t know if it''s because of the milk candy. Yulian looks sweet when she talks.


    Hiss


    Chu Fei can''t take care of his strong attire, because his cultivation is seen through, which means that the system''s covering function has failed.


    I don''t know why, but it must be a big problem.


    "Terminal, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong?"


    Although the terminal has been hidden in chufei''s ring, he still pays attention to all the data changes outside, so when chufei is shocked to call him, he gives a response for the first time.


    "No data errors found..." After a moment''s silence, the terminal explained, "after testing, the masking function is still effective."Hearing this, Chu Fei was shocked even more.


    Because of the systematic and automatic "covering" cultivation attribute, Chu Fei would not expose his cultivation as long as he did not use his cultivation combat power.


    Most of the time, people see through Chu Fei''s cultivation because Chu Fei starts to fight, or he shows the common state of a cute new monk and is found.


    These situations are acceptable, but now, Chu Fei has more and more knowledge, more and more experience, and more and more super events he knows, understands and has been in contact with. At this time, Chu Fei can do it even if he disguises as a saint!


    But just in front of the jade lotus completely exposed his cultivation!


    What happened to the jade lotus? The association jade lotus flower unexpectedly can return to the school, Chu Fei''s mind began to activate, all kinds of conjectures.


    "What are you thinking, son of a bitch?" The jade lotus flower discovered Chu Fei''s not right son, especially his that shining Eye Bead son.


    Chu Fei smiles and chooses to "keep secret tacit understanding" with Yu Lianhua for the time being. He doesn''t care about it for the time being, but talks about the subject.


    "It''s nothing. I just thought of something. I was absorbed in it for a moment. Let''s not talk about that. It''s not important. Let''s talk about the purpose of my visit. "


    "Well, come on, listen." Jade lotus white Chu Fei one eye.


    "Well, before I say it, I have to think about where to start..." Chu Fei pondered for a moment, then said in Yu Lianhua''s almost idiotic eyes:


    "in fact, this time I came to find the blissful gate, it''s a good thing, but what I met along the way shows that the present blissful gate is not as beautiful as I thought Or perfect, not only imperfect, but it seems that the problem is quite big. "


    "Yes?" After hearing the second half of the sentence, Yu Lianhua''s attitude was much more correct, but she just opened her eyes a little wider.


    "The good thing I brought is mutually beneficial, and it also carries huge benefits. It''s true. It''s not my exaggeration. I hope my predecessors can make this clear, otherwise all my worries after that will not be understood. "


    "I can understand. You''ve been playing with me for a long time. Even the emperor of heaven can''t keep you. I''m used to understanding you."


    Yu Lianhua almost choked, and Chu Fei retorted: "that''s the truth, not the boast! Besides, what is habit understanding? Is habit necessary? "


    "Poof, your retort is not strong at all. But now I''m really curious about what you''re worried about. "


    "I''m worried about Well, aren''t you interested in cooperation first? " Chu Fei was surprised.


    Jade lotus lazily raised her hand and patted the chair under her buttocks, but Chu Fei probably understood what she meant.


    "Well, I''ll say the question. Because of many reasons, including the elders I know, you all, and the sect that once had a lot to do with xiaodongtian Because of these, I am willing to share the benefits of this cooperation. Otherwise, I can wait for my own power to develop. My predecessors should also see that it is not difficult for me to develop a power big enough. "


    Yulianhua raises her eyebrows to show that she understands. At the same time, she signals chufei to continue. At this moment, chufei suddenly doubts whether she has learned the trouble of picking her eyebrows and raising her eyes


    "If it''s a factional struggle within the blissful gate, I don''t care. Just support your side. But if it comes to some malicious families outside, I really can''t be so generous. "


    "After saying that for a long time, what you are worried about is this. Then I can definitely answer you that the present blissful gate is not as perfect as you want."


    "Ah? Master, do you know? "


    "A lot of people know that it''s one thing to know, but it''s another thing to solve it, especially when those of us know it early enough." Yu Lianhua sighed, then chewed two mouthfuls of milk candy.


    "Well, can I ask you the questions you already know clearly, what are the specific things, the kind of details."


    "Is it necessary?" The jade lotus froze for a moment.


    "Yes, because the victim of one of the problems is already covered by me, in case That''s not good, right... "


    "Are you even guarding against me?"


    Chu Fei shrugged and didn''t answer the question directly. Yu Lianhua sighs and smiles bitterly, raises a white finger, shimmering, and a petal appears on her fingertip.


    Chu Fei can clearly feel how terrible the energy contained in the petal is, and he also knows that if the petal is used to attack himself, it will cause him some trouble.


    But he didn''t worry that yulianhua would really use this petal to attack himself so openly, even in their blissful gate.


    Seeing that Chu Fei was not worried, Yu Lianhua laughed and manipulated the petals to fall on Chu Fei''s palm"In fact, there is a very clear way to distinguish those problems in our top management of blissful, although the method is not simple."


    Chu Fei tut tut tut said that he was surprised to pinch the petals to study them, and the terminal did not waste any data.


    "But still, it''s not so easy to deal with these things, because they have too much influence. I''ll tell you one thing first and you''ll understand. When the gate of bliss opened, there were many families that followed the founder Tiandi to fight all over the world. Among them, women only accounted for a part, and the rest were all male families. These male families did not participate in the battle as subordinates of the founder, but as friends, brothers and collaborators. "


    Chu Fei listened quietly, and at the same time, he was constantly recalling the information about the blissful gate he had collected in the world of crape myrtle, and he was still making a quick comparison.

 Chapter 755

    Women are stronger than men in the gate of bliss. Men are concubines in the gate of bliss. Even if there is no woman''s choice for the time being, don''t think about management.


    Of course, there must be exceptions in the course of not knowing how many thousands of years of inheritance, but the number of those exceptions is very small, such as which supreme is an exception.


    ¡°¡­¡­ They are all meritorious officials. No matter who they are, they are not qualified to treat them as concubines. But at the same time, they know very well that staying in the blissful gate is abrupt, inappropriate, and contrary to the original intention of the sect they created, so they have the name of "alliance of governance."


    Chu Fei only heard the word "alliance under the city", which means it is not friendly. However, he believes that the term "alliance under governance" is not a bad word. It should only express the concept of "allies within the scope of governance".


    ¡°¡­¡­ So their family stayed under the rule of the blissful gate with this special identity, but it was not compulsory. If they left voluntarily, the blissful gate would also help them make full preparations. "


    "Is xiaodongtian the one who left voluntarily?" Chu Fei asked at the right time.


    Yulianhua nodded, but she did not continue the topic of xiaodongtian, but continued her own topic:


    "there is a family who is proficient in forging. They have been standing in the world of crape myrtle before the appearance of the founder of Tiandi. It is said that they have cast gods for many years. Let alone whether the legend is true or false, since someone can send such a letter The rest is enough to show the strength of their family. "


    "Well, casting gods and inheriting them It''s really powerful. " Chu Fei sighed with emotion, but at the same time, he also wrote down in his heart, is casting God also a great emperor?


    "In the ten thousand years of war, the Taoist tools made by the refiners played a decisive role, and also pushed their already famous reputation to the level of shaking the world. After that, people in the whole crape myrtle world were proud to have a Taoist tool made by the refiners. Among them, the attention of many practitioners is needless to say, but they are all blocked by the blissful gate. Many other families have had similar experiences many times, so the blissful gate has become an obstacle for some people. "


    "That shouldn''t be the only reason."


    "Indeed, this is not the only reason. There is another equally important reason. For any other sect or family, the existence of the blissful gate is a hot palmprint on their face. They can''t avoid it, can''t avoid it, can''t forget it. As long as the blissful gate exists for one day, those people will never feel comfortable. "


    This is the characteristic of strong women and weak men in the blissful gate. On earth, strong women are not unacceptable. Especially in Zhong country, the status of women is higher than that of other countries.


    It''s not for nothing that women can hold up half the sky.


    But in the world of crape myrtle, it''s different. First of all, the women of the blissful gate are better than others. The status of men here can be regarded as zero. The conflict between the blissful gate and the outside world can not be reconciled, but at the same time, the blissful gate is powerful and terrifying. It''s not a big deal that the blissful gate attracts all kinds of intrigues.


    "So they first focused on the families of the alliance under their rule. They started from them and entered into you. By the way, they split the strength of the blissful gate. Is that right..."


    "That''s right, but they think much more deeply than you. If the family who is proficient in forging and claims to have the inheritance of casting God is driven away by design, then the blissful gate will lose its powerful reserve of Taoist utensils, and its strength will not decline, at least it can''t increase greatly."


    "Well, that''s understandable."


    "It''s the same with other families. From alchemy and utensils to grass cultivation, any valuable Alliance under the rule will be targeted, and most of the plans are successful."


    "It''s a pity." Chu Fei didn''t worry about what family these four words represented.


    "If it''s just for the secrets in the hands of these families, then their goal can be said to have been achieved and they can stop, but they want more, so those families are not simply wiped out directly, but are gradually excluded from the blissful gate and then wiped out."


    "And then they pushed out the family of the alliance under their rule. What about themselves?"


    "Naturally, I stayed, looking forward to entering the top level of the gate, the real top level, hoping to control the secret of the gate. In fact, if it wasn''t for their greed, maybe we would find out later. "


    "How to say,"


    "I said that the families of the alliance under the rule were all male families, and later these families were deliberately disguised as female families, and they all joined xiaodongtian as female families. Because they were too greedy and too impatient, they mistakenly thought that as long as they were women, they would have the opportunity to enter the real high level of the blissful gate and get in touch with the real life of the blissful gate It''s a pity that they are wrong, and they are so wrong. "


    "I''m really curious about how wrong they are..." Chu Fei laughed, but he didn''t ask the answer to this question.


    "You don''t have to be so scrupulous in front of me, I can explain it to you..." "Even if you sit on the chair, it''s just a dream for you to control it," he saidPop!


    Chu Fei snapped his fingers, then blew out the little fire at his fingertips. He laughed and said:


    "got it


    Chufei really understood. This analogy can be compared to "a character in a game jumps out and enslaves the player", which is absolutely impossible.


    On the gate of bliss, Chu Fei understood that if he wanted to really get the core secret of the gate of bliss, the most basic condition was to really agree with the idea of the gate of bliss from the bottom of his heart, that is, the idea that women are stronger than men, and men are weaker, at least men and women should be equal.


    If the women who break into the blissful gate want to rebel against these powerful women while they are slaves of other men, they can''t hide and succeed like the flies on the head of a monk.


    And once these women really agree with the idea of blissful gate, how can she serve her old boss?


    "But why didn''t you solve these problems when you found them? Even if you look forward to instigating those traitors, you don''t need to let them do it? "


    "It''s not that we don''t want to, it''s not that we can''t." Yu Lianhua smiles bitterly, sighs and says:


    "you should have heard a lot of important things on your way to the blissful gate this time?"


    Chu feifu''s heart was full of happiness. Knowing that Yu Lianhua was talking about the fall of the Holy One, he said happily:


    "I didn''t just hear about it. I personally verified the fall of the three and a half holy ones."


    "Three and a half?" Yu Lianhua didn''t expect Chu Fei to say such a number.


    "Well, an Changlao, the founder of Shenshan mountain, fell in Tianshu city and tianjiangshan tomb; yuan family and Chen family almost fell in Tianquan city at the same time, leaving a whole body of fruits for later generations to understand;


    " I didn''t expect that you saw their fall with your own eyes... " Yu Lianhua sighed, "but this is two and a half at best..."


    "Yes, there is one that almost nobody knows, even I don''t know his name..."


    With these words, Chu Fei opens the tuntian ring, and then lets the terminal project the picture of who has just been promoted to the supreme power in the land of trial.


    Although Yu Lianhua was surprised by Chu Fei''s method, she got used to it when she was more surprised, so she soon focused on the content of the picture itself.


    "It''s him No wonder I haven''t heard from him for thousands of years. It seems that he has been No, where is this? How can you get so close to him? "


    "This is the depth of the place of trial, the place of trial in the forbidden area of stars As for the rest, coincidence, he was like this when I arrived Then the whole forbidden area was destroyed. "


    "I see Another collapsed forbidden area of stars... "


    "I didn''t know what happened when I caught up with Tianjian."


    "The devil Well, in a word, since you have come into contact with these, you should be curious why these saints have fallen like this? "


    "I''m really curious. It''s the Holy One, and then it''s the great emperor. I can''t understand how such a super power will fall."


    "No one can understand, but it''s not the first time that such a thing has happened. The last time it happened, it happened to catch up with those things, so it''s hard for me to make a move. "


    "Ah Because once the hand will completely expose the problem of blissful gate? Isn''t it true that the information about the fall of the holy one has not been sent out? "


    In the face of Chu Fei''s problem, Yu Lianhua didn''t give any feedback, including but not limited to all the words, expressions and movements, as if she hadn''t heard the problem at all.


    But Chu Fei knew that the jade lotus could not be heard.


    Therefore, the only explanation is that this problem involves the deep core secret of the blissful gate, which can not be shared with Chu Fei for the time being.


    "Well, I probably understand the current situation of the blissful gate, but I still have to make sure that, at least at the top level, there are no problems like insiders in your blissful gate, right? My cooperation plan can still be carried out, right?"


    "Yes, but the specific situation still depends on the impact of your cooperation. Although those guys can''t enter our senior management, it''s not easy to completely avoid their attention."


    "Well, I guess I can''t avoid It''s a big deal. " Chu Fei said after a calculation.


    "In that case, more preparation is needed."


    "Why don''t you cut them off, if they won''t affect the foundation of your blissful gate..."


    "Ha ha, the child of Lianjia should have told you a lot..."


    "Well, it''s not right, what to practice children, what to follow..." Chu Fei was caught in the trap and let Yu Lianhua make a statement, which made Chu Fei feel frustrated.


    Although he did not intend to hide anything


    "Don''t pretend that the nameless market is the first one set up by my bliss, but it is gradually squeezed into a place that almost no one cares about. But even if no one cares about it, the market is still there. Why do you think it is?""So if you practice silent, you can live in peace. How many apprentices have you brought out to help?" Chu Fei asked.


    "It doesn''t count. It just saved him with a few lives."

 Chapter 756

    Jade lotus this words is not polite, but really did not intend to take credit feeling. Although there is no way to see her thoughts from Yu Lianhua''s face, Chu Fei speculates that Yu Lianhua and the blissful gate still feel guilty for the practitioners, so guilty that they dare not even take credit.


    "Well, now that I''ve said that, I''ll make it clear that Lian silent has reached an agreement with me, and the price is that he joined xiaodongtian with his own forces and shouldered the heavy responsibility of xiaodongtian refining Pavilion."


    "Well, it''s a very good arrangement. In fact, even if you don''t meet him, the trainee will be sent to xiaodongtian by me in the end."


    Chu Fei nodded. He believed that Yu Lianhua''s words were not words.


    "Anyway, I''m ready to intervene in the affairs of the practitioners. Do you want to take care of the others by the way, and always leave a group of people who are eager to die at the gate of bliss around you


    "You, you haven''t heard a word of what you said for a long time, have you?" Yu Lianhua looks at Chu Fei white and says: "when this kind of thing is really done, it''s not that easy. Apart from other things, the fall of the holy father this time will inevitably lead to the action of the eight continents heavenly demons. Once the eight continents heavenly demons have the action, we can''t stay out of the trouble. We can''t stay out of the trouble, and even send enough talents. In this way... "


    "Are you worried that those guys will come out and play tricks at such a time?"


    "Why, do you think it''s impossible?" Yu Lianhua just wanted to explain how necessary her worry was, but Chu Fei waved her hand and said, "it''s possible, absolutely possible, and it''s still possible. As for people, they always like to die when they are comfortable for a long time. When they are almost done, they will start to find their conscience again. That''s the man. There''s no way. "


    "It''s beyond my expectation that you should still say such things."


    "What''s the matter? There are so many people like this. In my opinion, Bazhou Tianmo is the enemy that must be kept away. However, for these people, Tianmo can be used as a tool to fight for their own interests. I really see a lot of such things..."


    Chu Fei sighed for a long time, and then reorganized his thoughts, saying:


    "in the next conversation, I hope that the leader representing at least one faction of the blissful gate will talk to me Because the things involved are really a little deep. "


    "You boy, I''m not saying that the real core of our bliss is not divided into factions. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "Well, first of all, according to my reasonable conjecture, there is not much time left for you to eliminate these sneaking in traitors'' families. It''s better to cut the mess quickly. Although there will be a great shock, fortunately, there will be no hidden danger."


    Chufei spoke very slowly, because he said all these things while thinking.


    "Then there are the hostile forces of the blissful gate. They will certainly take the opportunity to make trouble, but as long as they deal with it well, I believe they will not be hurt too seriously by virtue of the inside information of the blissful gate. Moreover, it is better for them to take the opportunity to make trouble than to be stabbed in the back when facing the demons."


    "This is the problem faced by the blissful gate. The purpose of my visit, which is one of the benefits of the cooperation I mentioned before, is to provide you with some help in combat power."


    "Fighting power? How much fighting power do you have now? Don''t say you don''t need to be watched. " Yulianhua is listening and thinking seriously.


    "Master, you are wrong. I don''t mean those people in the small cave. They haven''t cultivated themselves well. They don''t have the strength to help out."


    "Yes, I''m just wondering You don''t mean the help in combat power is something that can explode, do you


    "Yes, yes, but mainly there is another group of soldiers, very unique soldiers And that''s at the heart of the purpose of my trip. "


    "I don''t think I''ll believe what you''re about to say..." Yulianhua rubs her own temple in distress. A woman''s premonition is often unreasonable.


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile:


    "well, I found a new small world. It''s very big and there are local creatures. They are developing very well. At the same time, there are many strange minerals in that small world, many of which are natural materials and treasures."


    "Yes?" At this moment, Yu Lianhua has forgotten the previous "premonition", because Chu Fei''s choice of description is basically to say "I found a treasure, let''s dig it together!" It''s a very good feeling.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I''m all here. Can I still be teasing you..." Chu Fei motioned to Yu Lianhua not to be excited, and continued:


    "now I have accepted the people in the small world, and I plan to move to the small cave to fill the defense force of the small cave, but after all, it is impossible for everyone to move to the small cave, and not everyone is willing to leave their home. In addition, there are many mineral deposits worth digging, so we can not clear the people inside Empty, on the contrary, we have to send people inside... ""Well..." At this time, Yu Lianhua had already sat up straight, no longer as lazy as before, because it was worthy of her serious treatment.


    "There are many dangers in the small world, but there are also many opportunities. For our disciples, it will be a very good place to experience."


    "Well, I think I understand." After a pause, Yu Lianhua said:


    "then, how to divide the income?"


    "I haven''t decided on the details, but I think no matter how you divide it, it''s a steady business for you."


    "It''s true that I can say that. It seems that you really need to be introduced to the patriarch, but before that, can you bring out something from that small world to prove that it really exists! "


    "It''s simple..." Chufei picked out a fist sized swarthy ore from his tuntian ring. It was in the treasure house of the demons, and it was one of the samples left by chufei.


    "This is just one of the rare minerals. It took me a lot of effort to get it. You can study it carefully."


    Jade lotus looked at the fist size of the dark ore and didn''t care at first, but when her fingers touched the ore, her face suddenly became wonderful.


    Chu Fei didn''t know that for the monks of the blissful gate, touching a real object was an essential part of their cultivation.


    Touch, feel, explore, analyze, control


    As a great monk in the realm of heaven ladder, there are not many things that can arouse the interest of jade lotus. We have seen all the things that we should have seen and used all the things that we can use. The rest is not that our level is not enough to study, or that there is no need to study.


    But this dark ore is different. Yulianhua clearly feels that the grade of the ore is not high. In other words, if the ore is refined into metal, its value should be ranked at the top of the crape myrtle "material list".


    The key point is the characteristics of this ore, it can distort people''s mind!


    Just a moment''s contact, Yu Lianhua has got so much information, which not only proves her powerful, but also proves that what Chu Fei said is true.


    Then, it is necessary to express the matter to the patriarch.


    "Boy, you come with me to see the Lord!"


    "No, I''ll just wait here. Don''t scare the snake."


    Chu Fei''s words remind Yu Lianhua that there are still internal ghosts in the present blissful gate, so we should be careful.


    "Well, whatever you like, I''ll report it to the Lord, this ore..."


    "Master, take it. It''s OK."


    Jade lotus is not affectable, grab the ore and then gallop away.


    As for chufei, he sat down on the boss''s chair and staggered into a tired and lazy state again. At the same time, I wonder why Master Yu Lianhua was so excited when he saw the ore


    Chu Fei took out the ore in the demon treasure house is the existence of throwing all over the ground, there is nothing too high, the demon emperor''s own evaluation of the ore is also very general. But now it seems that this kind of mineral can be of great use to the blissful gate!


    Chu Fei then collapsed on the chair, thinking wildly and waiting until more than an hour later, Yu Lianhua finally came back.


    And she didn''t come back alone, with two other women behind her.


    From the appearance, it is a young and old, the old do not know there are thousands of years old, just like the image of an ordinary old man. The other one looks similar to the jade lotus.


    When they came in, chufei didn''t react at the first time. He just idly tilted his head and watched the three people fall in the courtyard and walk into the room.


    It was not until the three entered the main hall that Chu Fei stood up from his chair and waited for Yu Lianhua to introduce him.


    "This is the leader of our blissful sect. Her accomplishments are much better than mine. Don''t mess with me This is my master... "


    After getting to know each other, the four of them sat together, while the old lady, the master of jade lotus, put the fist sized black ore in the middle of the table.


    "Master Chu, Lianhua has already told us the original stories you talked about. As the master, I can tell you for sure that what Lianhua said is true. In the same way, this ore also proves that what you say is not much false. "


    He is worthy of being the leader of the blissful gate. Although he is very friendly when he speaks, the upper person''s momentum is easy to bring pressure.


    That is to say, chufei, who has no skin and no face, doesn''t care about this. On the contrary, he also uses the system to see the accomplishments of the Lord of the blissful gate and Master Yu Lianhua.


    The cultivation of the master of the blissful gate is very high, which is similar to that of Dan Tiequan, the ancestor of the Dan family. The master of yulianhua is a saint who has successfully boasted that the heaven ladder has entered the realm of dragon.


    "Yes? You''re not telling the truth? " After hearing his master''s words, yulianhua stares up.Chu Fei waved his hand and denied it. Then he looked at the Lord of the blissful gate and said, "I didn''t hide anything, but I didn''t elaborate on many things. After all, it was a shocking thing."


    "I can understand that. In fact, even if I have evidence to prove that you have concealed a lot of important information, I can''t believe the truth of the evidence Because it''s so It''s incredible. "


    "Yes, who would have thought that this small ore contains a complete rule of heaven, not a small world..." Jade lotus master, the old lady opened her mouth, it was shocking.

 Chapter 757

    Yu Lianhua''s master is a very loving, short and fat old lady. She doesn''t seem to be threatening or pretentious. But when he said this, the arrogance from his heart rose to the sky.


    But she didn''t really release her momentum, just because she involuntarily revealed some aftereffects when it came to some profound points.


    "Ha ha, elder, I didn''t understand what you said. It''s just a small piece of ore. how can it be related to the rules of heaven..."


    As soon as Chu Fei''s question came out, the old lady began to smile and said:


    "let Xiaoxian tell you. I''ll come with you just to study this ore well..."


    With that, the old lady really put her attention on the fist sized dark ore. As for the Xiaoxian in his mouth, he is the leader of the blissful gate, LAN Xiaoxian.


    This is a name that makes people shine in front of their eyes. With her fairy like appearance, we can only say that people are just like their names and complement each other.


    Master LAN didn''t do much humility. She was the most qualified person to explain and introduce what she had just said.


    "Master Chu, although it''s the first time I''ve seen you with my own eyes, I think it''s necessary to let you know that I''ve been paying attention to you since the first time I heard lotus talking about you. When she took out the gift you gave her, I also knew your particularity."


    Chu Fei hasn''t reflected the meaning of master LAN''s words for a moment, and he is full of thinking about whether to give that little thing to the beautiful headmaster of the blissful gate


    But


    "There is a big difference between the Dharma of our blissful sect and the Dharma of other sects in the world of crape myrtle..."


    "Well, because you are practicing xuannvshangjing left by the emperor of heaven?" Chu Fei couldn''t help interrupting.


    "All the orthodoxy that came out of the great emperor have their own Scripture inheritance, which does not mean how special the core secret of our blissful gate is, but I can say that the Dharma we practiced, in a certain level, can be regarded as the existence beyond the main road."


    "Ha?" Chu Fei and then master LAN are bragging, but as the leader and master of the blissful gate, how can they do such meaningless things!


    "We don''t have to be surprised that we can feel the integrity of the world. In the same way, the things you gave to the lotus also made us feel a completely different kind of complete Tao principle... "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei narrowed his eyes, because he didn''t allow master LAN to say this, which meant that they had excellent eyesight or other purposes.


    If it''s just the former, it''s OK. Anyway, I didn''t intend to hide things from them. After the cooperation is really achieved, I will tell the truth. But if she had any other purpose?


    "I''m curious how you did it. After all, it''s just a dead thing."


    "But it''s also a dead thing in one world. Even if it turns into powder, it can''t erase the smell of belonging to one world." When master LAN said this, he deliberately stared at chufei''s eyes, but chufei didn''t flinch at all.


    After they looked at each other for a moment, Lord Lan said with a smile:


    "I''m curious about what happened to you."


    "Don''t be curious. It''s not easy to cause trouble."


    Chufei''s words are a warning, because he doesn''t like the feeling of being spied, although there are many secrets in him that are worth prying into.


    Fortunately, master LAN didn''t care about Chu Fei''s warning. On the contrary, she laughed.


    "Well, well, back to this ore, because of our special skills, we can feel some of the rules of heaven contained in certain objects. You should know that even in a small world, there are rules of heaven, but those rules are very weak and seriously incomplete... "


    "Therefore, whether it is complete or incomplete, it will be reflected in the objects and creatures of the world, and you can grasp this embodiment, right?"


    "That''s right. Master Chu is very good at it. So the first time we saw this ore, we decided that the small world you called, Master Chu, might not be so small. "


    "How to say, it''s really small."


    "The big and the small are suitable for each other. The key point is that the master of Chu could think of our blissful gate, and he also expressed enough sincerity, which made us very excited."


    "Ah, it''s very polite of Lord LAN to say so."


    People talk well, Chu Fei naturally can''t continue to put on airs. Fortunately, both sides intend to promote this cooperation. At the same time, all kinds of details such as revenue sharing have been arranged. When this meeting is over, it''s midnight.


    If it''s just a matter of the demon world, it doesn''t take so long to plan. What''s really time-consuming is how to face the guys who have been staring at the darkness of the blissful gate in the Lagerstroemia world after the start of the cooperation in the demon world.This is absolutely a matter that can not be ignored, and even if we choose to meet at yulianhua''s home in order to avoid exposing more information, what should be spread is still spread.


    At 1:00 in the morning, the discussion officially ended. As a result, at 1:15 in the morning, Lord LAN had already received the message from the secret sentry before they left.


    At the moment, I saw with my own eyes how the face of Xiaoxian turned into a gloomy one.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "They''ve spread the news about the planned things, but they don''t have much now."


    "Speaking of it, I always wanted to ask, how big is the backstage of these people who want to move to the blissful gate?" In Chu Fei''s concept, no matter what the blissful gate looks like when someone sneaks into it, they are all families. Although there must be backstage behind these families, they have nothing to do with "planning and coping", so they haven''t asked. But now that we''ve finished the business, it''s time to solve the strange heart.


    "I thought you already knew." Master LAN turns around and looks at chufei with a smile.


    "I don''t know where to go. I only know that someone wants to kill you."


    Master LAN said with a wry smile: "it''s the seven cities in Zhongzhou. On the surface, at least, it''s the seven cities. As for the support behind the seven cities, that''s another matter."


    "Seven cities? That is to say, the families in the seven big cities want to deal with you together? "


    "Yes, I can. Why, Master Chu, are you afraid? " LAN Xiaoxian''s appearance at this moment seems to be a complete and simple woman who has lost her suzerain identity.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei was calm and said with a smile:


    "I''m afraid I won''t be afraid. I just didn''t expect that. After all, some people look pretty good."


    ¡­¡­


    There was no more time wasted here. After the master of LAN Xiaoxian and Yu Lianhua left, they immediately started to take action. As an elder, Yu Lianhua could not stay out of the trouble.


    In this short period of time, Chu Fei went to the devil kingdom to find the devil emperor to make a simple arrangement, and then went to the copper beard to see if there was any black technology that could be used.


    It''s really an embarrassing scene for chufei and Tongxu to meet again. Fortunately, both of them are not hypocritical, otherwise the next plan can''t be carried out well.


    Copper beard here gave Chu Fei a good news. There''s really something to use here, magic crystal cannon! And it''s ready-made.


    According to the drawings and the description of copper whiskers, Chu Fei estimated that the power of the magic crystal cannon was the most powerful, and it should be able to reach the level of the fighting power of the friars about ten floors of the ladder.


    Chu Fei''s estimated power is only the theoretical value. In order to detect the gap between theory and practice, Chu Fei specially asked Tong Xu to move out a ready-made magic crystal cannon and test it. The result shows that the normal attack power of the magic crystal cannon is equivalent to the combat power of the second level of TIANTI.


    Naturally, the power of the magic crystal cannon is limited by the energy it uses and the strength of the magic crystal cannon itself. If the magic crystal is inserted recklessly and the magic crystal cannon receives the strongest attack, the cannon itself will be completely scrapped.


    After all, the metal forging process of the demon world is still too low-level, who let them only the dwarves study it!


    In the final analysis, it''s still that the level of science and technology is not up to standard


    In fact, in terms of physical destructive power, the magic crystal cannon is not as powerful as chufei''s missile. But the problem is that the magic crystal cannon is not a pure physical and chemical attack, it also has more other attributes, and this is what chufei really cares about.


    There are more than ten magic cannons in copper beard. Except one that was tested to be useless, chufei took half of the rest.


    As for the rest of the magic cannons, Chu Fei also had plans. He called copper beard and magic emperor to come and said: "although this thing is a little rough, it''s better to build and use it quickly. Copper beard, you should build more, and then set up your defense in the position where the abyss Zerg might attack You can arrange for this great power. By the way, you don''t have to worry about the death of Antarctica any more. There''s nothing threatening there. I''ve cleaned it up for a long time. It''s the same with good things, but you can send someone up there to see if there''s anything like mineral deposits. "


    "Ah? Lord, you Have those spirits been wiped out long ago? But this... " The devil emperor can''t believe it. As the supreme ruler, he knows more than one and a half stars.


    "Including the keel, it''s all cleaned up. Anyway, our tone is set in this way. There are too many restrictions in the demon world. It''s not a waste of its value to reserve it as a mine and a place for training. "


    "Yes, compared with the outside world, the demon world is really too small." The devil emperor sighed with emotion, and then began to act with the copper beard.


    For the demon emperor, without the threat of the Antarctic dead place, it means that the only thing that can threaten the stability of the demon world is an abyss Zerg plus a necromancer nightmare. However, the necromancer nightmare does not need to be too concerned after losing the necromancer supplement of the Antarctic dead place.In this way, with dozens of magic crystal guns to strengthen the defense of the demon world, it will be more safe for those who do not want to leave.


    Leaving the demon world, Chu Fei waits for several magic crystal cannons and a lot of magic crystals to return to the jade lotus''s home in the blissful gate, and then waits for the jade lotus''s notice.


    Until dawn, yulianhua finally appears in front of chufei.


    "Did it take that long?"


    "There''s no way. It''s not easy to find people who really want to follow me."


    "It''s understandable. What''s the matter now? Is it my turn to go out?"


    "Come on, it''s time for us to chop the knife that has been polished for so long."

 Chapter 758

    However, he thought that Lianhua didn''t follow the steps of Chuyu directly. However, the place Chu Fei wanted to go was not the same as Yu Lianhua.


    Chu Fei is going to mingmingfang City, while Yu Lianhua is going to get ready to take action. She is only going to inform Chu Fei.


    At this time, the blissful gate is still calm on the surface. Except for the top of the gate, many ordinary disciples don''t know what happened.


    They just feel that today''s atmosphere is particularly dignified, there is a kind of mountain rain is about to come, the wind full building momentum.


    Girls'' sixth sense is always very accurate, especially in the paradise gate, where girls can prove and verify each other. As long as one person detects the problem, everyone will know soon.


    The wind is blowing in the mountains, and the disciples of the blissful people subconsciously stop what they are doing and look up one after another.


    Leaves, occasionally sand, can go to the crisp bird song, insect language disappeared.


    "All the disciples of the blissful gate, gather up! If you do not pass the spot check today, you will be punished! "


    "Ah! Why, there is still half a month to go


    "Oh, my God, I''ll tell you how I feel something''s going to happen when I''m in bed together today!"


    "If you want to die, if you want to die, what should you do?"


    "Premonition so accurate why ah, let me muddle a little bit better!"


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the new disciples are fooled by this reason, at least on the surface.


    All the disciples who can be gathered are naturally the existence that can not be given up by the blissful gate. These are the future of the blissful gate, and the nature of the blissful gate takes good care of them.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei has come to the city of nameless square, and directly to the refining Pavilion. Without waiting for someone to greet him, he goes straight to the silent refining Pavilion.


    At this time, Lian silent just finished the production of a low-level Taoist instrument, which is also his new list after Chu Fei left.


    However, compared with Chu Fei''s knife, the list he took this time is his Pediatrics, but no matter how small the mosquito is, it''s meat


    To practice silent for, even if before Chu Fei go of time say of cowhide coax of, but his life how should lead or have how to lead.


    Hate to revenge, but in addition to revenge, there are a lot of people under him waiting to eat to earn money, practice and learn skills!


    And these, all need money


    "The next one is the shield. Build a shield This material is chicken ribs... " Practice silent mechanical evaluator, but the action on the hand did not stop, but just when he was about to start, Chu Fei arrived outside the door.


    "Yes?"


    Chu Fei and Mie directly pushed the door in, but knocked on the door first.


    "Master Chu, please come in. How..." Practice silent just want to ask Chu Fei back is there anything, then see Chu Fei directly to the middle of the room began to practice silent cauldron furnace.


    "I said, if you don''t take the cauldron, how far can you get away from it? Can you walk around Zhongzhou? If you can, just leave. If you can''t, I''ll throw you into my ring! "


    "Master Chu, what does that mean?" I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Don''t I promise to avenge you? It''s about to start. Although the one who cursed you hasn''t been found, it doesn''t prevent me from taking out the head bird to make a knife. Isn''t it true that the family of jiuzhanquechao is going to be destroyed today? Would you like to have a look around?"


    Chufei laughs and then confidently waits for the silent response. He thinks that silent training will be very excited, but he doesn''t expect silent training to fall into dullness.


    Fortunately, this time he didn''t stay in a daze for a long time, just a few breathing time, and then he went into the cauldron.


    Chu Fei was puzzled, and then he came out with a silent and wheezing voice, saying:


    "go, take the cauldron, take the cauldron!"


    The voice fell down and went in again.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders. He guessed right. He was still very excited, but his reaction was a little slower.


    He threw the cauldron into the ring, and then Chu Fei left the refining chamber and went straight to the gate of bliss.


    When Chu Fei arrived at the gate of bliss, the gate of bliss had been divided into several routes!


    There was more than one practitioner in the alliance under the rule of those who were excluded and then infiltrated into the traitors, so it was impossible for the blissful gate to only attack the practitioners. It''s just that Chu Fei and Lian are only interested in Lian Jia


    Because he had known the plan of the blissful gate for a long time, Chu Fei also studied the location of the alliance under his rule, so he didn''t need to find someone to lead the way to know where to go.


    The reason why he wanted to go back to the blissful gate first was that he moved by teleportation. Even if the people in the blissful gate were no faster than his teleportation, he first went to the blissful gate, and then followed the route of those who went to practice, and then took action together.


    This is what Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua have discussed for a long time, and the people who practice the family to deal with are Yu Lianhua and her master, the kind old lady.Among the mountains, a group of fairies in white gallop in the sky, behind them are Colorful streamers. But behind these streamers, there are a series of very disharmonious illusions.


    It was Chu Fei''s shadow, and he stepped on the flying sword and put out various shapes of illusions


    Chu Fei originally planned to catch up with Yu Lianhua, and then they could stop and take off. As a result, he found that he could not catch up with others!


    Because the master of jade lotus took them off


    That''s a saint!


    Although Chu Fei changed the dragon bone sword, his speed could be compared with that of the friars in the realm of the ladder, but it was only the middle and low level of the ladder.


    He can''t even compare the speed of the people who go up the ladder, not to mention the speed of saints!


    Therefore, Chu Fei can only continue to rely on his own fuzzy transmission to follow


    And the master of jade lotus, the old lady, obviously has a mind to find out the details, so she didn''t slow down her speed at all, on the contrary, she deliberately improved.


    Therefore, Chu Fei is very embarrassed now, otherwise he would close his eyes and even press the transmission to directly surpass them, or he would have to eat tail gas behind others'' buttocks


    Once the teleportation stops, it only takes an instant for the sage to leave him a hundred miles away, so he can only start the teleportation


    In the end, chufei figured out that if he didn''t take me to fly, he would not take me. I''ll play by myself!


    Thus, such a strange phantom appeared in the sky


    At such a speed, the group only took a very short time to get to the area where the trainer was. It used to be called lianjiabao, but now it is called gongjiazhuang.


    At this time, all levels of gongjiazhuang are busy in an orderly way, and there is no panic when the crisis comes. In fact, most people don''t know the crisis is coming.


    But in the secret room of gongjiazhuang, the senior management of gongjiazhuang has found something wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if what you say is true, it doesn''t mean much. It''s a good thing that our workers are paid attention to by the elders, which shows that we have a chance to enter the deeper core! " It''s a woman''s voice with a stronger voice.


    "It''s not that simple. Yulianhua asks Xiaojiu whether she is willing to be a saint or not. What''s good about that?"


    "Yes, where is the saint so easy to be? She''s nine years old. It''s normal that she doesn''t understand, but don''t you? How many reserve saints are there in the gate of bliss? I can''t count a hand! "


    "There''s no shortage of the reserve force of the saint in the blissful gate now, and Xiao Jiu''s age is not worth talking about it, so she must have a plan!"


    "But what does she want? It''s not to scare us, is it? "


    "Scare? For what? We''ve been in the blissful gate for so many years. We have no credit and we have hard work. She is rude and makes trouble. Do we have to accompany her? "


    A group of people here are arguing. In the sky, the voice of the jade lotus is blowing directly, without any cover:


    "naturally, you don''t need to, because where you want to go, there are refiners to play with you!"


    Yu Lianhua declared war, and then when the workers and family members didn''t respond, the old lady directly ordered:


    "do it!"


    After a command, the sky immediately began to rain petals, wonderful, but merciless!


    Chu Fei has already carried out the cauldron furnace and put it on his own flying sword, but Lian silent also floats out of the cauldron furnace and stands on the cauldron furnace cover and looks at it seriously.

 Chapter 759

    Killing has always been bloody, but Chu Fei never imagined that someone could turn killing into such a wonderful and mysterious spectacle!


    All over the sky petals fall, really like a fairyland in the world in general! Even the following workers can''t deny this.


    Many people found these petals in the first time will be immersed in, immersed in the kind of magnificent spectacle! Some people wake up for the first time, but when they find that they still can''t escape, they choose to indulge in it.


    This is the reaction of most people.


    On the other side of Gongjia''s core hall, those core senior staff of Gongjia, as the existence that must be taken care of by the first wave, have already been turned into fly ash.


    The whole family turned into powder in a rain of flowers, and even the ruins were not left behind. Everything was stirred clean.


    When the flower rain disappears, the worker''s family has disappeared, along with the traces of Lian family''s existence.


    "Close up." The old lady raised her hand indifferently, and her face gradually faded.


    Jade lotus looked back to Chu Fei, and Chu Fei put her eyes on Xu Yinglian''s silent body.


    Practice silent full name witnessed all this, but he has no response, just stare at.


    Naturally, no one can see anything from a shadow.


    Although Lian silent said he was an artifact, and his performance did seem to have the attribute of artifact, Chu Fei''s impression that the artifact should have a normal shape is not like Lian silent, which is just a shadow


    Therefore, when other people were concerned about the battlefield, Chu Fei was always thinking about how to practice the silent state.


    Finally, Chu Fei chose to let the terminal do it.


    "Terminal, scan his current state. Is he really the spirit of this cauldron? Is it just like a shadow? "


    "Collecting data, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei had no choice but to wait until the workers were completely destroyed.


    "Terminal, all the people below are dead. Haven''t you got any results yet?"


    "Just right. According to the data I collected, it''s not a normal state of spirit. Normal spirit is usually enclosed in the Tao. If spirit has the ability to move freely, then it also has the ability to transform."


    "So, the result now is that either the practice of silence is abnormal, or the cauldron furnace is abnormal, right?"


    "You can say that, but there''s no data to support it." The judgment of the terminal is as strict as ever, but Chu Fei doesn''t care.


    "Can you tell how he got into this state?"


    "There is not enough data to judge." The terminal responded calmly.


    Chu Fei holds his shoulder and nods. Don''t be hurt like this by the people behind the workers


    After a while, the silent shadow slowly returned to the cauldron furnace. He didn''t show any performance in the whole process, nor did he communicate with Chu Fei and others.


    However, no matter what, the practice of family is over, and the next step is to find the family behind the group of workers. When the family behind these women is taken care of, chufei will offer his loyalty to xiaodongtian with Lian. Before that, chufei won''t force him.


    For Chu Fei, it''s not difficult, because these nuns never hide their origins. They are from Kaiyang City, which is no secret to the whole world of crape myrtle.


    Chufei, who had talked with yulianhua and the Lord of the blissful gate in the middle of the night, naturally got the news long ago.


    However, to deal with Kaiyang city workers, we need a witness from the blissful gate, and this person is Yu Lianhua.


    As for Yu Lianhua''s master and other nuns, they need to meet with master LAN to get a new assignment.


    "Boy, you are becoming more and more skillful in flying. What''s the matter? Do you plan to give us a share of Xueer?"


    Along the way, Yu Lianhua has been paying attention to Chu Fei''s brand-new flying sword and his sword skills. Compared with the time of great famine, it is obvious that Chu Fei''s method of imperial sword is more exquisite.


    "Ah, ah, ah, master, what kind of eyes are you looking at?" Chu Fei was still distracted at the beginning, but after hearing the voice of Yu Lianhua, he subconsciously looked at her, and then saw a pair of eyes of Yu Lianhua.


    Yu Lianhua, who is more than 100 years old but only a beautiful young woman in appearance, knows her own advantages very well. It''s just a mistake this time. She didn''t want to tempt Chu Fei. She just explored Chu Fei''s flying sword out of curiosity


    "Oh, why do you know how to be polite all of a sudden? I know it''s going to use you to talk to the elder?" The lotus lotus tightened up the mind and make complaints about Chu''s non Tucao.


    The sword at Chu Fei''s feet is actually the category of giant sword, so it is easy to attract people''s attention.


    Before, when Chu Fei was flying with a normal long sword, strangers just subconsciously thought that it was a kind of skill, but now, everyone only thinks that Chu Fei could fly like this because of the big sword.This is not a conjecture out of thin air. It was because of this doubt that yulianhua began to explore the sword. Then, for a moment, she lost her mind.


    Chu Fei didn''t know all this. He thought it was Yu Lianhua who had just tested himself with her eyebrows


    Kaiyang city is in the upper left half of Zhongzhou. It is the second largest city from the bottom in the upper left corner. The same tall city wall tightly covers everything in the city.


    "This is Kaiyang city. You can see that the styles of the seven big cities in Zhongzhou are almost the same, because they are the eyes set up by an ancient great power."


    "I''m curious to say, who made the formation covering the whole central state?"


    "No one knows who made it, no one knows why." Jade lotus sighed and said.


    However, this made Chu Fei confused. After all, after listening to Uncle Zhang Bainian, the seven cities are just for the sake of turning into spoons!


    How to get to the mouth of the jade lotus became "no one knows"!


    "Well, elder, I heard that the Seven Star array is for the forbidden area of stars..."


    "I know what you said. It was rumored later." Yu Lianhua waved her hand carelessly.


    "I''m so sure that I don''t know what''s going on. I''ll help you..."


    "There''s nothing to hide from you. The forbidden area of stars was left by the supreme one of our blissful gate. He made use of the array base under the seven big cities to make it what it is now."


    "Who is so powerful? It can change the ancient great array into a spoon to salvage treasure Chufei was shocked by this amazing operation.


    "No, he didn''t completely change the big formation. He just misappropriated a little power to create the forbidden area of stars."


    "Well No one knows what the purpose of this ancient great formation is. It can''t be to suppress this super monster... "


    "You are very good at thinking, but no matter what you think, you can''t get the answer."


    So first chat, Chu Fei has followed the jade lotus into Kaiyang city.


    The same urban layout, the same crowd, the same prosperous scene, just changed the name, changed the coordinates, changed another group of people.


    Because he had the whole demon world, Chu Fei would no longer be moved by foreign things, so he just followed Yu Lianhua all the way to Kaiyang city.


    Kaiyang city is the base of the workers, which no one will doubt, but it does not mean that the workers in Kaiyang city are a family with only one hand to cover the sky.


    Compared with the families of Tianquan, Tianshu and Tianji City, Kaiyang city is more like an alliance of many small and medium-sized families. From this point of view, the relationship between the families in Kaiyang city is far more harmonious than other big cities.


    "You see, all the refining workshops and refining pavilions in Kaiyang city belong to craftsmen, and all the new Dao wares auctioned in the auction house belong to craftsmen. It can be said that if there is no practitioner, craftsmen will be one of the best refining families."


    "What about the casting Valley?" Chu Fei asked casually.


    "Yes? Do you know how to cast the holy Valley This is something yulianhua didn''t think of at all, because she thought she knew chufei well enough. She judged that chufei had no chance to go out to sea, and her footprints could only wander in Jiuzhou, Wuzhou, Dahuang and Zhongzhou, where it was almost impossible to meet the people who cast Shengu!


    However, Chu Fei''s response is even more surprising!


    "Of course, I know the casting God valley. When I went to Tianshu City, I caught a car pulled by the casting God Valley man for me..."


    Before that, Chu Fei didn''t mention this experience when chatting with others, which left some face for zhushengu. But now it''s not the same. He has to prove that he knows how to cast God''s Valley


    "You met the man who cast the holy Valley, and then you caught one and asked someone to pull a cart for you?" Lotus can''t believe her face.


    "He troubles me, but he can''t beat me. I don''t want to kill him, so I can only punish him a little." Chufei shrugged innocently.


    "I believe it..." Yu Lianhua rolled her eyes and said:


    "within the scope of Zhongzhou, the craftsman''s skill of refining utensils is not bad."


    "But I can''t compare with the trainer."


    "You can''t compare a practitioner with a craftsman. There''s a big chance for a practitioner''s skill of refining utensils. It''s different." Yulianhua knows a lot about all kinds of secrets, and is full of attractive details.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care, and said:


    "a family that doesn''t have a big chance shouldn''t even have a heart. No matter how good a family that does harm to others, it will die."


    "Well, your ability to change the subject is as bad as ever." Yu Lianhua no longer argued with Fei, but continued to lead the way. Soon they passed through most of Kaiyang city and came to Gongjia''s territory.


    Gongjia is not a special female family. They are normal families. They only cultivate women for some reasons."When the workers arrive, what are you going to do?" Yu Lianhua gives the decision to Chu Fei.


    "It''s easy. Just go straight to the highest talker." Chu Fei''s goal is to practice silence, so he naturally doesn''t care about the workers'' small shrimps.


    "Well, I''ll take you in." When Yu Lianhua finished speaking, she wanted to take her hand directly. Chu Fei hurriedly stopped her and said, "don''t, master, we''ll be right here. Please call people out. I''ll try the dwarf''s magic crystal cannon by the way."


    "Ah, yes, I''ve never seen what you call a dwarf like! As for the magic crystal cannon, I don''t care. I want to know what it is. "


    The jade lotus said and then directly floated to the sky, and then shook her hands and shot out a few petals!


    The moment the petals left their hands, they turned into lightning and shot directly into several different positions of the residence.


    Then he went up and started to look for a higher building.


    The magic crystal cannon already exists, but Chu Fei still needs a person who is familiar with the magic crystal cannon to operate. Naturally, this person can''t be copper whisker. Copper whisker is still busy making more cannons, so what he needs at this time is little Bobbi.


    Chufei directly opens the transmission back to xiaodongtian. After finding Bobbi, he pulls him away. Naturally, in the middle, chufei informs uncle long and tells him something about practicing silence.


    Longwu didn''t directly respond to chufei, but chufei knew that Longwu had kept it in mind. When LianWu really entered the small cave, it was the time for Longwu to study his strange state.


    "Come on, come on, right here. We''re going to blow up this place!"


    As soon as he appeared, chufei immediately told boby.


    Although boby didn''t know why he wanted to do this, he was excited when he heard that he wanted to use magic crystal cannon to deal with the bad guys. Little boby is originally a dwarf girl who is jealous of evil, not to mention a dwarf who is full of enthusiasm for new things.


    The magic crystal cannon has always been a secret existence. At the moment, he can touch it seriously and fire freely. It''s strange that boby is not excited about this opportunity!


    Unfortunately, because of too much excitement, boby fell into a strange cycle.


    "Ah, great, magic crystal cannon, magic crystal cannon, I must blow up something! The terrain here is very good. It looks like it''s easy to explode! But it doesn''t seem strong enough... "


    Bang, the sledgehammer suddenly appears in her hand, and after a circle, it hits her and Chu Fei''s feet


    "It''s not strong enough It''s too crisp here No, it can''t either. This kind of place can''t even fire a single shot That''s too bad! "


    It''s a good building. It''s not so good. It''s been smashed completely by Bobbie. Fortunately, the people inside had already heard the news and ran out, which did not cause any casualties.


    However, when Chu Fei saw the plaque in the ruins and the panic faced people, Chu Fei didn''t have a trace of guilt - gongluan square, Luan, Tongzhi, good smashing!


    "It turns out that this worker is very good. No wonder there are so many women who can put them in the gate of bliss!" Chu Fei''s eyes narrowed and his face was gloomy.

 Chapter 760

    As soon as chufei''s voice fell, boby had already jumped to a wall nearby that had not fallen down, and then asked strangely:


    "is this the house of the Terran? Are Terran houses so easily destroyed? " Born in the world of violent dwarves that can be called metal maniacs, the houses that boby saw were all built with a lot of metal. Apart from that, at least these metal structures were stronger one by one.


    However, these metal structures are rare in Lagerstroemia indica. It''s not that Lagerstroemia indica is weak. It''s just that the development routes of the two sides are different.


    Chufei has been used to this for a long time, but little Bobbi is still in a more excitable period.


    On the other side, the jade lotus flower has fallen on the top of the bright gate of the worker''s house. She stands there with a smile on her back, while several people are rushing in front of her.


    That is the owner of the worker''s family and several senior executives. They were not together, but were busy with their own affairs. As a result, a flower petal stuck directly in front of them!


    This is provocation, naked provocation!


    Although they recognized it as the method of the blissful gate at a glance, they did have fear in their hearts, but none of these people wanted to understand what was going on.


    They only know one thing. They can''t easily offend the blissful gate before the plan is half done.


    Therefore, the workers who were in power rushed out of the room for the first time. Then they found the jade lotus standing in the negative hand, and the attic of the store outside.


    If the attic of the store didn''t collapse, these people wouldn''t even be too anxious, but it''s different now!


    The other side is clearly to smash the field!


    Therefore, these people rushed over without even saying a word.


    However, out of caution, they still landed on the roof, and jade lotus separated by a courtyard.


    "Yuchang hasn''t seen him for many days, and his style is still the same. The beautiful scenery is still so fascinating, but I don''t know what Yuchang means?"


    The owner of the worker''s family is a middle-aged man with a moustache. His actual age has surpassed that of yulianhua, and his cultivation has already surpassed that of yulianhua, but this does not mean that he can beat yulianhua in real combat.


    No matter how you say it, the elder of the blissful gate can''t be compared to you as a mere worker.


    Therefore, he can only force a smile.


    Unfortunately, even so, jade lotus will not give him any good face, because his face has been torn.


    But, today''s protagonist is Chu Fei, full of curiosity jade Lotus can''t grab Chu Fei''s limelight. So, she just smiles and says:


    "master worker, I''m just a middleman today. My task is to inform you of his arrival, and then explain the situation to you. The next thing is between you."


    "Oh? In that case, who will come to my work place? "


    Yu Lianhua smiles and floats to one side. She gets out of the way and reveals Chu Fei in the sky across the street, as well as the dark fog behind Chu Fei.


    It was a thick fog that could not be seen. No one knew what was inside, but the smell of evil, death and despair kept spreading all around.


    Those who had smashed the attic storefront had not yet made the decision to retaliate before they were scared by the terrible fog.


    "Well Is it the devil? "


    "No way! If it''s a demon, it''s impossible to enter Kaiyang city! "


    "Ignorance, there are many races in the demons that can enter the city!"


    "But they are all kings! How can kings be


    "How impossible? Have you forgotten the news from Tianji city before?"


    Even the elders of the workers had this kind of dialogue, not to mention the rest of the workers. And at this time, the whole Kaiyang city big oil pot also finally began to respond to the arrival of chufei''s water drop.


    But also just made a little reaction, because other people in Kaiyang city now only know that the whole Kaiyang city sky inexplicably black down!


    "Be careful, look at the sky!" A person reminds, all of us raised our heads immediately.


    I don''t know when it started. The sky overhead was covered by a large dark cloud, thick and oppressive, almost black.


    At a glance, they found that there was a source of these clouds, and that source was the thick black fog behind Chu Fei.


    "The man must have been the devil!" Gongjia, someone asserts so.


    The owner, the middle-aged man with a moustache, raised his mouth slightly, but soon regained his dignified look.


    "Who are you? You don''t look like a friar in the middle of the state with such a breath!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m a friar in Central China or not. What''s important is that today your workers will tell the world nothing!"


    "White? Oh, really? " Although he didn''t know what Bai Bai meant, he was sure it was not a good thing"Although my family has been living in Kaiyang for a long time and seldom goes out to walk, I know some of the demons. Sir, I think they must be the kings of the demons in Bazhou."


    "Royal family? You are really eager. Are you in such a hurry to put on a devil''s hat for me? It''s a pity that you forgot ghost Valley! "


    After chufei finished, he first glanced at the position of yulianhua and found that she had gone to a far away place of absolute safety. Then chufei stepped on the flying sword and flew up into the air. At the same time, he ordered in his heart.


    There was a sudden pause between heaven and earth, as if time had stopped completely. But the next moment, the thick black fog quickly dispersed, revealing a frightening dark cannon, the "ammunition tower" behind the cannon, a stocky dwarf aunt standing beside her, the sledgehammer in her hand, and the wooden staff man in a long robe beside her


    And underneath all this, that horrible thing that serves as the base!


    Bone dragon!


    Big bone dragon!


    But it''s just Chu Fei''s name for it. In fact, as far as the appearance is concerned, the bone dragon can be described by black dragon now!


    It''s not just a simple thing to be accepted by the rules of heaven in the world of crape myrtle. Chu Fei has long predicted that Lai Chi and Leslie will have a great harvest. Now, Lai Chi''s harvest is finally displayed for the first time!


    "Be careful, be careful! Super targeting deployment complete! Prepare to fire


    As she ran excitedly around the cannon, she called for her own number. With her action, the ammunition tower in the back half of the dark magic crystal cannon lit up!


    It took only a moment to brighten from the low light level, but after brightening, although the eyes didn''t feel uncomfortable, everyone could see that the brightness was still rising, but the light was blocked by the mysterious structure on the surface of the "ammunition tower"!


    "Charged! Fire The excited voice of little Bobbi penetrated all directions, and then a bright energy polymer like the sun but like sticky sugar drops rushed to the residence of the worker in a bright arc!


    All the workers, one of them can only choose to stay away from the edge at the moment, because everyone can see how terrible the power contained in this energy is!


    I can''t stop it. I can only hide. I only hope that the damage of this attack won''t be too big!


    With this idea, several workers jumped into the sky, but just as they wanted to spread away, a few terrible swords appeared in mid air, directly blocking their back, left and right directions!


    It seems that the purpose of these swords is to stop them in the center of the explosion!


    Some of the workers didn''t dare to fight with the sword Qi, because no one knows how powerful these sword Qi are and whether they have any back moves. Once they fight, they will waste their time!


    So they chose to let the sword Qi pass, and rushed out towards the oblique stab direction when the light cannon came!


    A group of people divided into two waves, and then Lai Chi stopped his waist.


    At this time, the white light had already fallen in the residence of the workers. At the moment of touching the ground, the explosion sounded! The white light is scattered! The shaking of the earth produced large white fog.


    There was only a scream, but no scream.


    However, the cry of surprise came from all around. No one''s voice was heard near the explosion center, that is, in the Gongjia residence.


    Chu Fei is stepping on the flying sword, holding his shoulder and looking at it, wondering about the essence of white fog while waiting for the terminal to collect and analyze the results of this shot.


    At the same time, on the other side, Xiao bobi looked at Chu Fei with a serious face and cried:


    "report to the patriarch, the attack is over!"


    Chuffy pretended not to hear it, because he knew that Bobbie was just pretending to play the army game.


    Sure enough, boby didn''t wait for chufei''s response at all, so he bumped back to the cannon, and then tut Tut was surprised to find out where to touch, as if he wanted to shoot again.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei only gave her one magic crystal, but none more.


    On the other hand, the old workers who ran out didn''t know where they were. They only knew that it was dark all around. Although they couldn''t tell the extent that they couldn''t see their fingers, they had no other color except the black of different shades.


    It''s the clouds in the sky. They didn''t come by themselves, but by Lai Chi''s magic.


    It''s really sending, not arresting.


    Although Lai Chi''s strength has greatly increased, he still stays at the level of Lich. It''s OK to deal with the friars in the four extreme stage, but the friars who want to fight against the heaven ladder are still much worse.


    Therefore, Lai Chi very clever choice to use their own advantages to limit each other. And in order to adapt to each other''s behavior to achieve their goals.


    Some of the workers wanted to run, so Lai Chi helped them run. They wanted to run faster, so Lai Chi made them lighter


    So the people who were all over Chu Fei, Yu Lianhua and some strange cannon were sent into the clouds


    "It''s a pity." Lai ChiYin sighed in the clouds that he was a lich. When he saw the humanoid creature, his first idea was to make the other into a dark creature. But even if the worker was the highest master, his physical fitness also revealed a weakness.It is said that weakness is not rigorous. It should be that it is not strong enough to match the strength of cultivation and powerful combat power.


    This is also normal. Under the rule of heaven in the world of crape myrtle, low-level monks can have much stronger fighting power than those in the world of fighting demons. On the other hand, those with the same fighting power have less physical strength than those in the world of fighting demons.


    But this kind of contrast can only be said to be unfriendly to Lai Chi, because anyone he can look up to cannot defeat each other by himself.


    At least at this stage.


    Below, Chu Fei can see everything clearly through Lai Chi''s eyes, but others can''t. for outsiders such as Yu Lianhua, they can only hear the fighting and howling from the clouds, and then everything is calm.


    At the end of the battle, Lai Chi reappeared in front of Chu Fei in a brand new robe. There were some cracks on his staff in the primary election, and the magic crystal stone inlaid on it was much dimmer.


    "Master, I''m glad I did."


    "Yes, back to the Dragon God bone, you two choose one, Long Jing, that thing is not up to standard. I''ll have a good exchange later. "


    "Hey, I''ll thank the host first."


    "Well, you go back first."


    Lai Chi agreed, and then accepted the magic, with the following black dragon together back to Chu Fei''s Dantian space.


    As for which magic cannon was put on the ground by Lai Chi''s magic, Xiao Bobbi is still studying excitedly.

 Chapter 761

    The battle is finally over. People finally remember to see what the worker''s residence was like when it was bombed by the white light!


    As a result, the whole mansion was turned into a strange crystal pit.


    Where the building originally stood, the people originally inside and all the others have now turned into crystal. It''s like the explosion melted them all into crystal.


    The key is that these crystals are not solidified in a calm state, but in a tumbling and splashing state!


    So, in chufei''s view, it was like a piece of churning liquid was suddenly pressed the pause button.


    The crystal is white and transparent, but it shines with blood color in the light.


    As the creator of this crystal, Chu Fei came to the crystal pit second, and the first was the jade lotus.


    Yulianhua has already touched these crystals. According to the characteristics of their blissful gate, they should have a great reaction, but it seems that yulianhua doesn''t feel anything.


    "Well, these crystals should not be ordinary goods." Chu Fei said with a smile and broke off a piece to study.


    "I also think that these crystals should be very unusual, but I can''t feel even a little bit special, just like it''s just ice."


    Yulianhua knows that her skill will not go wrong, so it is the crystal that will go wrong.


    "Is it possible that the cultivation is not enough..." Chu Fei asked suspiciously. At the same time, he threw away the crystal fragments in his hand. In the sea of consciousness, the voice of the terminal still reverberated:


    "in terms of material composition, this is ordinary silicon dioxide, crystal, quartz family."


    Chu Fei''s words made Yu Lianhua give him a big white eye, and then Yu Lianhua said:


    "if the level is not enough, it won''t be like this. I''m sure that this is the most common crystal, without any..."


    Jade lotus hasn''t finished, Chu Fei has already picked up a bigger one, and then input his own true yuan.


    At the moment of Zhenyuan''s infusion, the crystal in his hand released a rich red awn.


    The red awns shoot around and then fuse with each other. It''s like blood condensing and falling down. After touching the ground, it rises again and turns into red fog. When the red fog disperses, it turns into red awns again


    Reciprocating cycle!


    Jade Lotus can''t go on, Chu Fei can''t listen to it, all the people who see this scene, whether they are secretly watching or aboveboard looking at people in the distance, are shocked at this moment.


    What principle is this!


    No one said it clearly!


    What''s going on! No one can understand!


    The scientific test has no result, and the exploration of blissful gate has no result, but after such things as zhenyuanli, such a strange scene will happen!


    "Something must have been missed!" Chu Fei thought in his heart, then he cut off a large crystal and threw it into his ring, and then ordered the terminal to study as much as possible.


    Jade lotus side is the same, she also began to cut off a small house size of a large piece, threw into their own heaven and earth storage jewelry, and then floated to Chu Fei''s side, said:


    "let''s go, it''s time to prepare."


    "Yes."


    After a simple exchange, Chu Fei summoned a flying sword to the top of Bobbi''s head. He first put away the magic crystal cannon, and then threw Bobbi to Yu Lianhua. After that, they soared up and left Kaiyang city.


    Gongjia mansion was blown into crystal, which was a great event. It had already spread all over Kaiyang City, and it could spread all over the seven cities of Zhongzhou in a very short time. This was inevitable, and this was also the purpose of chufei.


    As for the workers in Kaiyang City, only the general government was destroyed, but the workers had not been destroyed, so Chu Fei didn''t rush to find lian to say something.


    What we need to do now is to hide and give people the illusion that the blissful gate lost its wisdom and declared war with the seven cities!


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua, the liaison officer, are hiding outside, waiting to make dumplings with all the people in the blissful gate.


    As for the teams of u chufei and Yu Lianhua, who acted at the same time and separated from each other, their purposes were the same. After eliminating the internal traitors and undercover agents of the blissful gate, they had to be prepared.


    After leaving Kaiyang City, Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua went all the way to Yaoguang City, but on the way, they disappeared.


    Moving in the direction of Yaoguang city is just an appearance. In fact, chufei, yulianhua and xiaobobi directly return to Lianqi Pavilion of Lianjia in Mingfang city through the transmission function.


    On the way, Chu Fei has already explained the basic situation with Lian silent. Although he hasn''t really avenged his family, now the situation is dangerous. We must first ensure the safety of those inheritors under Lian silent.


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. He moves all the practitioners to the village next to xiaodongtian. There is a town planned there. Although the plan has not yet taken shape, it doesn''t prevent them from moving here first.


    There is no objection to this, so his disciple Liannu and others are not qualified to say anything. Later, under the transmission function of the system, the practitioners, Yu Lianhua and Xiao bobi all went directly to xiaodongtian.There are small Dongtian disciples on duty in the small village, so chufei was found the first time they arrived, and then chufei explained the situation.


    "This is your way to save your life. It''s very powerful. No wonder you are confident that no one can keep you." When all the people scattered, yulianhua sighed.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking. It''s all small means. It''s not worth mentioning! Hey, hey. "


    Yu Lianhua laughs. She doesn''t pay attention to Chu Fei. On the contrary, little Bobbi expresses his dissatisfaction with Chu Fei, but only with her eyes.


    "What''s that look in your eyes?" Chu Fei was not happy, but he didn''t want to waste his time. He said, "master, let''s go into the cave. Let''s go to see little Bobbi''s hometown first."


    "Well, you lead the way." Jade lotus nods, and then follows Chu Fei''s steps. As for the little Bobbi, according to the previous plan, he ran to the little cave.


    Although she knows how to fire, she can''t use it, so she is not a qualified and stable gunner. Next, her task is to cultivate and constantly improve her strength, just like other people in Xiaodong.


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua quickly entered the small cave, but they didn''t stop there. Instead, they flew all the way to the direction of the transmission array.


    Along the way, yulianhua expressed shock and surprise to all kinds of buildings in xiaodongtian, but that''s all. As for how comfortable and comfortable the interior is, it can''t be seen by yulianhua.


    For the great friars above the realm of heaven ladder, the comfort that many modern technologies can bring is not better than their own metaphysics. So comfort is not so attractive to them.


    After crossing the living and training areas of the people in the small cave, Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua come directly to the "devil''s world cave" deep in the small cave.


    Enter slowly, and they quickly come to the transmission array (gate) between planes. Step in, and the light is flashing. They enter the demon kingdom.


    At this time, the mobilization of the magic imperial city has already been completed, and all the races left in the magic imperial city have pledged allegiance to chufei and xiaodongtian. Naturally, these people are willing to move into the world of crape myrtle.


    As for those who do not want to move, most of them have left the city, but they have not left far away. They just rebuild their residence near the city.


    In the future, as an important channel between the two worlds, the magic palace will be heavily guarded, while the outside of the magic palace will be the normal living area of the magic world.


    If you go further outside, you will be in the wild of the demon world. Naturally, you can go to all kinds of dangerous areas directly through the portal of the demon world itself.


    As for the devil''s world mining area, there are violent dwarves in it. Naturally, there is no need for other people to worry about it.


    The fury dwarves don''t just like fighting and forging. In fact, their technological development is very practical. Mineral exploration is their business.


    This time, Yu Lianhua just came in as a representative to browse. By the way, she simply recorded the basic situation of the demon world with the record crystal. Naturally, what she recorded was decided after consulting with Chu Fei.


    In the demon world, although yulianhua has enough power to protect herself, it doesn''t mean that she can run everywhere now. In fact, she can only follow the action of eliminating evil.


    Fortunately, chufei is reliable. He first takes yulianhua to find the trouble of the abyss Zerg, and then calls a demon warrior to take them to see the inevitable nightmare. These are the two biggest threats.


    After seeing this, Chu Fei led Yu Lianhua to the eastern side of the central continent to see the floating island in the sea of void cracks


    As for the last stop, it must be the highest volcano where Tongxu is.


    At this time, the highest volcano is really in full swing. It seems that only the dwarfs as old as copper whiskers can tell how many years it has not been so busy here.


    Both the dwarves and the dark elves are in the rush of work.


    Magic Crystal cannon, this kind of big guy who immediately entered the sealed state after being studied, can finally come into use!


    Standing on the monitoring tower on the edge of the factory, Tongxu and the devil emperor are recalling the scene when the magic crystal cannon was just developed.


    "I was so excited at that time. It was the first time I took charge of such a big project, and it turned out to be a success!" Copper must excited said.


    "Yes, it''s powerful enough and its consumption is acceptable. The only problem is that it can''t deal with those stinky insects." The devil emperor laughed.


    The copper beard shakes his head. The copper beard on the lower bar must be noisy.


    "If you don''t want to use it, I''ll use it as long as you lead the insects ashore!"


    "That''s different. If I use it, I will use dozens, hundreds or even more magic crystal cannons together. That kind of explosion will directly destroy my portal."


    "So the portal should be built closer to inland!"


    "That''s not what I can manage. Those portal were repaired by my grandfather''s grandfather..." The devil emperor laughed and wanted to continue talking, but he suddenly closed his mouth and looked serious"Here comes the Lord."


    As the voice falls, the tall devil emperor and the stout dwarf copper beard look to the direction of the dome Hall of the highest volcano. Where, Chu feizheng and Yu Lianhua come out to transmit light.

 Chapter 762

    It''s nothing new for Chu to come and go, but the people behind Chu Fei are different. Although the devil emperor and the copper beard had seen a lot, they forgot to breathe in a moment after they saw the appearance of the Chu jade lotus.


    There is no need to say more about the beauty of the jade lotus, but there is a more important point that can not be ignored, that is, the attractive charm of the jade lotus.


    Even when Chu Fei was facing the jade lotus, he had to consciously or unconsciously avoid looking at the jade lotus. He was afraid that he would be attracted. But how could the devil emperor and the copper beard think so much? At a glance, they began to sink.


    Cough!


    Chu Fei naturally knew what had happened. He coughed twice by using the heart method of lion roar, and immediately the devil emperor and copper beard felt that they were two huge hammers beating in their heart.


    They look at each other with a bitter smile and smile awkwardly. Then they meet Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua.


    "I have seen the Lord." The devil emperor and the bronze must salute respectfully.


    "Don''t mention it. This is Master Yu Lianhua. In the future, her clan will send people into the demon world to help guard against the abyss insects. In addition, we will also cooperate in mining the mineral resources of the demon world. In a word, this is our partner."


    Chu Fei didn''t introduce too much personal information about jade lotus, but the information was just what the devil emperor and copper must care about.


    Although both of them were awakened by chufei in time, they were still moved by yulianhua''s appearance after all, and chufei was too lazy to intervene in how they would develop and change after that.


    "How about the magic crystal cannon? How many have you made now?"


    "It''s too much time for you to make this decision. However, I have a new design, which can at least double the power! Do you want to... "


    At the mention of the magic crystal cannon, the dwarfism temperament of copper whisker broke out directly. It took quite a long time to design the magic crystal cannon. Although it was not used, copper whisker and others did not stop studying the magic crystal cannon.


    As for the so-called new scheme, Chu Fei didn''t have much interest. He said: "let''s put the new scheme first. It''s just to double the power. There''s no need to develop it. I''ll find someone to develop it with you later. There are still many things that can be explored."


    After a pause, Chu Fei looked at the demon emperor and said:


    "the main purpose of my coming here is to bring the elder to get familiar with you, and then the elder jade lotus will directly connect with you."


    The emperor nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. I know how to do it."


    "Well, is everyone ready? Bring it to me. I''ll be ready to fight with people."


    The people Chu Fei talked about were the dwarves in charge of the magic crystal cannons and the demon generals used to serve as soldiers.


    These two parts are important parts of chufei''s plan this time. Naturally, there should be no problems.


    Fortunately, the magic emperor''s work is reliable:


    "we are ready to follow the patriarch to enter the Lagerstroemia world at any time."


    "Well, by the way, and yourself, generally speaking, there will be no change across the two realms, but if there is a change, it must be a big event. I also expect you to make a breakthrough in the Lagerstroemia world."


    "Ha ha, I was going to tell you when I broke through. From the first time I entered the world of crape myrtle, I found that the shackles that troubled me for many years had loosened. It is estimated that I will break through and enter the next stage soon."


    "You''re going to break through? It should be... " Next to him, when he heard this news for the first time, he was shocked. "Now you are the God of sword. If you break through again It should be... "


    "The next God, according to the saying handed down by my ancestors, should be like this, but I have no divine personality, and I don''t know whether the breakthrough can be successful or not."


    Said the divine personality, the devil emperor''s wry smile sighed, he looked at Chu Fei, but there was only helplessness and regret in his eyes, and there was no expectation.


    Chufei knows that the devil emperor doesn''t think chufei can give him divine status to let him break through into the next God. As for chufei, he didn''t really have divine personality, which he knew better than anyone, but relatively, chufei didn''t think divine personality was necessary.


    "Daqiang, have you ever thought that the so-called divinity is actually a kind of fruit growing between heaven and earth. Eating it can make people break through into the lower God, the middle God and even the upper God, but you can''t break through without eating it?"


    "But According to legend, divinity will give God unique attributes... "


    As soon as the voice of the demon emperor came down, the jade lotus over there came back after a walk. Just hearing this topic, he said, "property? Shouldn''t attributes be related to your own cultivation? What any foreign object can do is just icing on the cake. "


    Chufei said with a smile:


    "yes, foreign things are foreign things after all. If you can succeed in being promoted to the next God without relying on the divine status, I don''t have to say much about the significance of this representation.""Yes, don''t worry, Lord. I''ll try my best."


    "Well, go ahead and get everyone ready. There may be war at any time." Under Chu Fei''s command, the demon emperor left quickly, and the copper beard was busy again.


    Yu Lianhua didn''t wander around any more this time. She just stood beside Chu Fei and looked at him with a smile and said, "do you really think you can''t rely on foreign things?"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and naturally understood what the jade lotus meant. He said haughtily:


    "that''s not a common thing, cut!"


    "I know that your words are only used to talk about others!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ziwei big world, in the gate of bliss, after several hours of attack, those traitors who had been ordered to get rid of in the plan had been killed. At the same time, they also set aside time for them to pass the news to the outside according to the established plan.


    At the same time, the big families in the seven cities of Zhongzhou all received the news that the Mountain Gate of the blissful gate was cleaned up, so the heads of these families gathered together at an extreme time.


    This is a huge secret room located at the bottom kilometer. In this secret room, there are seven transmission arrays, corresponding to seven different cities.


    At this time, there were seven people standing on the seven platforms.


    "What do you think about the blissful gate? They''ve endured it for thousands of years, but they can''t help it all of a sudden!"


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to speculate on the reason why the blissful gate is doing this. Anyway, we can''t find any of them. Now we should consider how to react, whether to pretend we don''t know, or to fight directly according to the follow-up plan."


    "It''s not good to fight with the gate of bliss directly. Although we have done a lot in the past few thousand years, the gate of bliss is the gate of bliss after all. We''d better not act rashly if we don''t have 10% assurance."


    "But we''ve lost too much. The people we put in have been uprooted. There''s not even a baby left. It''s clear. If we don''t deal with it, I''m afraid the blissful gate will really think we''re afraid of them."


    "It''s just a group of women holding together to keep warm. There''s no need to work so hard from the beginning. Just kill them."


    "It''s an eventful time now. Let''s let the matter of the blissful gate go for a while, but we can''t let the heavenly devil get the advantage. Otherwise, even if we exterminate the blissful gate, it won''t be good for the heavenly devil in the end."


    "It''s not like that. The boundary of the eight continents can''t be crossed by the heavenly demons. There''s no need to worry too much about the heavenly demons. Even if the heavenly demons can cross the barrier, it''s only a few. It''s not enough to be afraid."


    The seven people expressed their own opinions, but at this time, a mysterious seal of Dharma appeared in the middle of the seven platforms.


    At the beginning, it was just a little weak light, but with the passage of time, the light of these FA seals became more and more prosperous, and finally formed a new transmission array.


    The next moment, the light weakened 50%, and there was an unclear figure in the light.


    This figure can''t see his face or any details. It''s just a vague outline. People can''t even judge the guy''s age or gender.


    But it doesn''t matter, because the seven people themselves don''t want to explore these.


    After this guy appeared, all the people on the seven platforms around subconsciously stopped the conversation and focused their eyes on the new figure.


    "I''ve received the news that you''ve lost all your dark hands in this operation of blissful gate, right?"


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect that they didn''t get trust even after they entered the blissful gate for so long." Right in the middle of the array, an old man said.


    "Well, it only means that the plan was wrong from the beginning. Well, let''s do things according to my plan now. Don''t you mind? "


    "Naturally, we have no idea, but..." Just in the middle, the old man turned his head and looked at a man on the nearby platform, who said in the foreword that the devil could not take advantage of.


    "What, do you have any idea?" The mysterious shadow in the middle looked at the man.


    "Yes, I do have some ideas, but my ideas are not convenient for you to say." When he spoke, he didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all, and even less about their reaction. He just said: "my Dan family has decided to quit this plan, and we will not participate in this plan from now on."


    "Oh? Why, I remember the last few meetings when your Dan family was the loudest The shadow in the middle said with a sneer.


    "Maybe it is, but it''s not me. Now our Dan family has changed the leader, and all the people who participated in this plan have been punished by our Dan family ancestors themselves. When the saint falls and the saint doesn''t come out, our Dan family doesn''t seem to need to worry about anything, does it?"


    This man has a strong voice, which makes everyone very unhappy. But as he said, this is the time when the saints fall and the saints do not come out. If the saints do not come out, the ancestors of the Dan family are not afraid of anyone."You dans should know the consequences of this?" In the middle of the shadow voice has appeared a little killing.


    But the Dan family didn''t care, and said:


    "don''t worry, our Dan family won''t disclose any information about this matter. We won''t participate in this plan, and we won''t hinder it. But the current leader of our Dan family asked me to give you a message."


    "Yes? Go ahead. " The shadow in the middle said with interest.


    "Good..." After the Dan family agreed, his voice changed and became a younger voice, saying:


    "I don''t stand on your side or on the blissful gate, but I think your plan will eventually fail because of one person."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "It''s the man who had a fight with the Feng family in Tianji city before. As for other things, it has nothing to do with our Dan family. You should not try to pull our Dan family into the water, let alone feel that our Dan family can knead round and flat at will. "


    Voice down, transmission array light flash, Dan who disappeared.


    "Since the Dan family doesn''t participate, there''s no need to leave this stage." The shadow in the middle raised his hand and waved a silver light, which directly blasted the Dan family array into pieces.


    "Well, now do as I said, gather all the strength you can use, and attack bliss in three days!"

 Chapter 763

    Three days passed quickly. In these three days, Chu Fei made full preparations, and it was the same with the blissful gate. For them, danger may come at any time, but for more people, the most important thing at the moment is to go to heaven.


    Perhaps this is God''s will. Under the influence of the forbidden area dispute urged by the heaven climbing list, the story of the blissful gate and the seven cities only spread in Zhongzhou. But even so, there are not many people who really pay attention to it, especially the young people, who are almost immersed in the list.


    Three days later, in the early morning, all the people in and out of the gate were well prepared. All the new people were arranged in the back mountain of the gate. An elder specially watched them to prevent the new disciples from being caught when they were outside.


    As for whether or not there will be an attack after that, and in what way, it is uncertain.


    The blissful gate doesn''t have the same infidelity as others, so they don''t know each other''s trends and plans. They can only wait, and they just need to wait.


    At noon on this day, when most of the disciples of the blissful gate thought nothing would happen, large clouds suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Those clouds are thick, as if it is going to rain, but in fact, the air around is not a bit wet, like rain.


    Maybe the little friars with low accomplishments don''t know what''s going on, but all the skilful friars have found the problem.


    In the blissful gate, the patriarch LAN Xiaoxian led many elders and an elder standing in front of the mountain, calmly looking at the clouds above, waiting for the next change.


    God is not joking with the blissful gate. The clouds in the sky have changed while the people in the blissful gate wait!


    There is a huge thing falling down in the clouds, and after it breaks through the clouds, it shows itself completely without any cover.


    It''s a huge warship, and we can''t see what kind of material it is made of, but everyone knows that it must be made by a big force who is proficient in forging and array.


    There are six warships, each of which is hundreds of feet long and dozens of feet wide. How many people are there on such a huge warship.


    Below, the high-level officials on the side of the gate of bliss are relieved after seeing these warships, because although these warships are huge, they are not qualified to bring too much damage to the gate of bliss.


    "I still think highly of them. If it''s just these six warships, I don''t even have to fight. You are enough." It''s the master of yulianhua, the only elder standing here.


    As for the other monks of the National People''s Congress, although they didn''t speak, they took the words of the supreme elder seriously.


    "No matter who they are, they should not be so big. I think there should be another cave on those six warships." As a suzerain leader, LAN Xiaoxian has to consider something more complicated.


    "Well, I hope so, otherwise it''s really boring." The old lady laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    High in the sky, the six huge warships descended rapidly, and finally stopped in the air a hundred feet away from the gate of the blissful gate. No one came down, let alone spoke.


    Just when the crowd on the side of the gate of bliss was strange, the six warships suddenly released the sky light. At the moment when the light came on, LAN Xiaoxian suddenly realized, "so it''s a smart way to set up the array on the warship and then directly transmit the people."


    "Where smart, clearly a waste of property." The master of jade lotus has a disdainful face.


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what they think of the blissful gate, they did not stop in the past. Instead, they waited quietly and gave each other enough time.


    The other side didn''t disappoint the blissful gate either. After a short time of incense burning, a large number of monks gathered on the six warships, but the transmission is still going on.


    Until the number of these monks reached tens of thousands, it seemed that they finally stopped. By this time, the six warships had already been unable to stand. Many people had already jumped off the warships and stood on the ground with weapons.


    "The light of the array disappeared..."


    "Well, it seems that this is the only person..."


    "I don''t think it''s enough. It''s only tens of thousands of people..."


    "If it''s enough, I just want to have a chance to hit someone..."


    Behind LAN Xiaoxian, many great monks did not pay attention to tens of thousands of monks outside.


    It''s not that they are too arrogant, it''s because all the people of the gate are in the mountain protection array of the gate, while the other party is outside.


    No matter whether the opponent is defending the mountain directly or fighting against the mountain directly, there is no way for them to attack.


    You know, it''s a big array laid by the great emperor. Just tens of thousands of monks are not enough to fill the teeth of the mountain protection array of the blissful gate.


    This point can be understood by all the disciples of the blissful sect, but it does not mean that everything is safe. No one knows what the accident will be, so even if there is a great array under the protection of the great emperor, those disciples who have no self-protection ability are still concentrated in the back mountain.Outside the gate of bliss, on top of the six warships, several core managers are projecting in the cabin of one of the warships in a special way, discussing various details.


    "Now that we''ve all got our hands together, we''ll wait for that one. If he doesn''t come, we''ll have to withdraw."


    "Yes, according to the plan, he should be ready to do it."


    "Let''s be ready. We''ll launch an attack at the moment when the array is broken. We can''t give the girls any time to react. After all, it''s the array left by the emperor. It''s not so easy to completely destroy it."


    "Wait for a moment, let the people below get ready to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under the orders, the monks gathered under the warship quickly entered the state of war preparation, and at the same time, they also quickly opened the distance between each other.


    After all, monks are not ordinary soldiers. Whether they are in charge or defense, they need more space than ordinary soldiers.


    Overlooking the gate of blissful mountain, all these monks were excited.


    In the back of a hill just 100 kilometers and 100 meters away from here, chufei is sitting on a big stone with his shoulders in his arms, while yulianhua is standing beside chufei with disdain on her face. In front of them, floating on the projection screen in the air, is the influence of the monks in front of the gate of bliss.


    This is the function of the terminal, but also the payment function.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t think it was worthless. No matter how much he grasped it, it was a war in the end. The battlefield was changing rapidly. It was meaningful to grasp the changes of the enemy.


    It''s just


    "I''m sure these guys didn''t think of anything good. They all look so colorful Tut Tut, ah, I''m familiar with this guy. It seems that I''ve seen him anywhere... "


    "That''s the Feng family in Tianji city This group of people even thought that they could cover up their origin by changing their clothes. What a joke The jade lotus flower says unhappily.


    "How can you tell that, the Feng family? No wonder I had a big fight with them a few days ago. I think this boy was present at that time..."


    "Well, these people around him are all from the Feng family. They all have the shadow of the Feng family''s skills and can''t hide them."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the gate of bliss, on the six warships, the projections of the big men are still waiting for the news. They are about to lose patience. Finally, the news comes! The as like as two peas in the chamber of


    , the shadow of the shadow in the chamber.


    The shadow suddenly appeared in the cabin projected by the people:


    "you can do it. After half a pillar of incense, the mountain protection array of the blissful gate will be in a state of failure for at least three days. In the middle of this, some people on my side will continue to destroy the array to buy you time. It''s up to you next."


    "Good! In that case, it''s time for us to do the same! "


    "Ha ha, it''s really good news. Don''t worry, I won''t rob LAN Xiaoxian with you!" As the voice falls, the projection disappears.


    Almost at the same time, several other projections disappeared.


    After a few breaths, a command spread all over the friar army. Suddenly, tens of thousands of friars were boiling up!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    After three roars, tens of thousands of monks soared into the air and rushed to the gate of blissful mountain.


    At this moment, the sky outside the gate of blissful music was almost completely occupied by these monks, and even the light was dimmed.


    In the middle of the sky, the cry of killing was even louder. At that moment, the eyes of the army were full of desire and madness.


    Unfortunately, just as they jumped into the sky, they didn''t even have time to attack. On the other side of the blissful gate, a terrible prestige like the way of heaven swept across the sky. It just destroyed the fighting spirit of these friars in the air in a moment!


    "Tiandi array! It''s the big world! Run! Run


    "Cheated, we are cheated!"


    "Help! I''m wrong! I''m wrong!"


    "Ah, go, go


    ¡­¡­


    The array laid by the great emperor can be destroyed so easily.


    In other words, if the heaven emperor array of the gate of bliss could be destroyed, I''m afraid the gate of bliss would have been destroyed long ago. How could it be so powerful until now!


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    At the moment when the power of the great emperor was overwhelming, even if these monks reacted, they had lost the chance to escape.


    At least half of the people were directly crushed into blood fog by the terrible emperor''s power, and the remaining half fell into collapse under this power.


    But the real collapse is not them, but the six warships, because just now the great array of power on the side of the blissful gate is not aimed at those friars'' army, and the great array is aimed at the six warships.


    "It''s just an opening. Don''t be scared out of your wits!" LAN Xiaoxian, the master of blissful music, sneered, then raised his hand and waved it fiercely!In an instant, a piece of pink came out of the blissful array, which directly rushed to the six warships that were trying to retreat!


    After the pink, the six warships turned into powder, leaving no chance of life.


    "After this time, no one should dare to call our attention again..." LAN Xiaoxian mumbles to himself, and the person who controls the blissful array stops controlling the array.


    All return to calm, only outside the blissful, those who have not died army is crying father called mother crazy escape.


    Unfortunately


    Whew, chufei and yulianhua were waiting for eight magic crystal cannons and their control, and ten thousand demon soldiers appeared on the way of these monks'' escape.


    They also don''t need to wait for Chu Fei''s order, dwarf people immediately launch magic crystal cannon, eight streamers directly hit in the crowd!


    The white light flashed, the explosion started!


    In the rising white fog, ten thousand demon soldiers launched a charge and directly met the disabled monks who had not been killed


    "The accomplishments of these guys are all four extremes. Naturally, the power of the magic crystal cannon will not have any problems. Your goal should be to test the combat power of these demon warriors." Jade lotus said with a smile.


    "Yes, these demon warriors are all selected by me..."


    "I was almost cheated by you. I chose thousands of things, but the ones I picked out were the weakest."


    "The weakest is the most suitable for testing. Just compare the strong data." Chufei shrugged and said.


    In the face of the tall and terrible demon soldiers, the monks and the remnant soldiers really had no desire to fight, and they were killed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 764

    These defeated friars were also pitiful. When they came, they might have come with the idea of conquering bliss and capturing beautiful women alive. As a result, they were sentenced to death without even seeing the appearance of beautiful women.


    The key is that before he died, he saw the terrible demonic generals, and also a group of weak chicken generals.


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua couldn''t bear to face the sorrow of the monks.


    "Your goal has been achieved, our goal has also been achieved, which is a good thing, but now I feel that we are caught in the trap..." Jade lotus frowned and said.


    Chu Fei didn''t understand the meaning of Yu Lianhua at the first time, because at the moment he was happily exchanging data with the terminal, waiting for the ten thousand demons to regroup.


    The ten thousand demon generals never thought that their enemies would be so weak. At least more than half of them roared in despair when they saw them, and then they were beheaded.


    Such an easy and simple fight made them have a great error in their perception of the friars of Lagerstroemia indica, which was clearly reflected in their chatting and conversation during their assembly.


    In this regard, Chu Fei is very unhappy, his face heavy, although did not speak, but the face of the displeasure has let several leaders of the demon war will realize.


    "All quiet, all shut up! Come on, assemble


    Under the urging of the leader, ten thousand demon generals quickly formed a whole team and returned to Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua.


    Yu Lianhua was still thinking about the question she had raised before, while Chu Fei stepped forward and said in a cold voice:


    "when selecting you, your demon emperor specially told me that you don''t work hard, you don''t use your brain to fight, you almost never think about things, so you are the weakest!"


    "Yes, you are indeed the weakest. That''s why I brought you to participate in this battle, because the enemy you are facing is not only weak, but also has been emboldened and lost the heart of fighting by our allies. You must have found that in the battle."


    Many demon soldiers nodded their heads one after another. No matter how stupid they were, they could see this in the battlefield.


    "But you must understand that the reason why these enemies are defeated is because of their allies! It''s not because of how strong you are. Of course, your looks also play a role. Maybe you don''t know that in this world, people think that the dead will be taken to the underworld by the people of the underworld, and the messengers of the underworld look like you That''s why they collapse even more when they see you. "


    Chufei pauses, looks at those guys who are fresh from hearing this for the first time, and says:


    "are you proud? Happy


    Ten thousand demon soldiers shake their heads one after another. What''s so proud of that! To put it bluntly, the enemy was scared to death by themselves. What they did was to cut a knife on the enemy waiting to die


    "I saw a lot of people shaking their heads. That''s good. That''s what a soldier should be proud of! Never underestimate your enemies, never look up to your own abilities. I know that many of you still don''t agree. It doesn''t matter. I will let you really understand how terrible people are in this world. "


    Chu Fei looked at Yu Lianhua and said, "master, let''s arrange some girls who are similar to them to practice with them. Although these guys are stupid, they are also our own people. It''s better to be bullied by our own people than by outsiders."


    Chu Fei also prepared a lot of principles, but most of these principles are sorted out by people on earth, not necessarily suitable for Lagerstroemia. Fortunately, Master Yu Lianhua was well-informed and understood Chu Fei''s meaning at once. He said with a smile: "don''t reason with me, you boy. I don''t know what you think! Well, I''ll take care of it. Although these guys are really stupid, I''m very interested in them


    "That''s a good feeling, but I don''t know the interest of the elder Hey, hey... " Chu Fei wanted to start a dirty story, but he met Yu Lianhua with a murderous look:


    "Yo, how dare you get fat? Or too much? "


    "No, no, subconsciously, I guess I''ve been amused for a while..." Chu Fei touched the cold sweat on his forehead. Although Yu Lianhua is a beauty worth teasing from that angle, the problem is not that there is Yun Shuxue''s angle!


    Taking all is not something that ordinary people can do.


    Yu Lianhua gave Chu Fei a white look, and then said:


    "take them with you, I''ll go back to the door first."


    "OK, OK, no problem, no problem..." Chu Fei didn''t dare to talk more when he just made a mistake. After Yu Lianhua left, Chu Fei tried his best to review his brain, and finally found that this problem could not be solved!


    The older the cultivation, the less obvious the friars in the Lagerstroemia realm are. For example, yulianhua is more than a hundred years old, but her appearance is just like a young woman, so are the people with higher cultivation.


    If there is any elixir, women''s faces will leave more traces of time. In this way, it is difficult to be a man.When you meet a beautiful woman, you have to consider her seniority first. If seniority is not appropriate, you can''t have any ideas. But if you stay with such a woman all day long, even if you have problems in seniority, you will inevitably make mistakes


    So, in the end, chufei found that this problem is a whirlpool, which will pull people down all the time. When you give up resistance, you will find a solution - that is, there is no solution.


    It''s a cycle of despair


    "Come with me, and try to hide!"


    In distress, Chu Fei had to do the right thing first.


    One night, under the leadership of Chu Fei, the demon soldiers slowly came to the gate of the blissful gate, and then set up camp.


    Although it is an ally, it is not good to enter the blissful gate so easily.


    Of course, Chu Fei also has a mind to protect food


    The soldiers of the demons didn''t know what they were waiting for. They only knew that they would obey orders and do whatever Chu Fei asked them to do.


    On the side of the blissful gate, the patriarch LAN Xiaoxian discovered the problem just like Yu Lianhua after the war. At the same time, many other elders and supreme elders also found the problem.


    Out of caution, at the end of the battle, LAN Xiaoxian asked all the people to speculate what was going on. Just at this time, Yu Lianhua came back.


    On the top of the hall of bliss, the jade lotus floats down. Seeing the master and many high-level officials are there, she salutes the crowd and says: "master, master xiaodongtian, I hope we can arrange some disciples to practice with those demon warriors."


    "Right? What''s the matter? " LAN Xiaoxian doubts that, after all, this kind of thing is not suitable to be put forward now. In other words, now you have to say that the competition between individuals is normal, but there is not much need for collective "training".


    "It''s the demons, because the friars were so bad It''s too weak, so they think that the friars in Ziwei kingdom are so weak. The master of Chu doesn''t want them to be so short-sighted. That''s why he hopes that we can send some people to correct the cognition of those demon warriors. "


    "Well, you can arrange some people. It''s not a big deal." LAN Xiaoxian nodded and agreed. Yu Lianhua took the order, but she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she said again:


    "Lord, I suspect there is something wrong with their attack this time. They seem to underestimate the mountain protection array of blissful. But such a thing shouldn''t happen at all. The families of the seven cities have been involved with us for thousands of years. They shouldn''t have thought that we would use it The great array left by the founder. "


    "It''s really a problem. We were discussing it before you came. There are too many doubts, but we don''t have a clue yet." As LAN Xiaoxian''s voice just dropped, Yu Lianhua''s master, the kind old lady, said:


    "Lianhua, that boy is very clever. Didn''t you ask him what he thought?"


    Jade lotus hears this problem of the first time thought of Chu Fei unexpectedly idiotic regulate breath oneself, the gas knot under the face then took out appearance. All the women present were mature women. They had never met anything before, so everyone saw the problem at once


    But no one opened his mouth, waiting curiously for Yu Lianhua''s answer.


    Yu Lianhua realized for the first time that she had revealed too much, but now it was impossible to cover it up. She could only say: "I mentioned this to the boy, but I didn''t know what the boy was thinking. I said I was interested in the demons, but the boy said," I don''t know what the elder is interested in. ", His face was obscene. In a fit of anger, I didn''t ask him what he thought any more... "


    After hearing Yu Lianhua''s explanation, everyone on the scene showed the expression of "I understand" and "all understand", and they really understood, but at this moment, this expression made Yu Lianhua more depressed.


    "Well, that child is still young after all. It''s very rare for him to be so steady in front of you. Don''t be angry any more. You ask him to come and find some disciples to arrange the training with the demon soldiers. "


    "Well, I''ll arrange it first." Yu Lianhua left the hall depressed. She first found several elite disciples of four extreme cultivation to take charge of the practice, and then came to the front of the mountain gate to find Chu Fei who was sitting on the rock in a daze.


    "Everyone has been arranged. The disciples of sijidashi lead the team. There are 100 disciples from the later stage of Mijing to dayuanman, which is enough to complete the training."


    Chu Fei scratched his head awkwardly. He still regretted his previous molestation.


    "Well, well, I''ve made arrangements here. That boy, who is the youngest daughter of the demon emperor Daqiang, was arrested by me to take charge of this matter."


    Just now Chu Fei did go back to the little cave, found the little princess who was practicing with the disciples of the little cave, and then came here with him.


    Chufei has made it very clear to the little princess. The little princess is also good at training soldiers and commanding battles, so it is most suitable for him to train these 10000 people.


    But for the little princess, it''s not a good job. Because most of the ten thousand weakest warriors of the demon clan were once identified by the little princess. Their weakness, their stupidity, their idiocy, the little princess knows it!

 Chapter 765

    "You say that little girl is the little daughter of the demon emperor?" Yu Lianhua said with great interest.


    "Yes, although she is small, she is very powerful. The first time I saw her, she was sitting on the shoulder of a demon general, commanding thousands of troops to fight against the abyss insects over there. To be honest, if it wasn''t for my sudden appearance, I think that station would be the little girl''s famous battle. "


    "Did you bully other girls?" Yu Lianhua looked at Chu Fei with disdain, which made Chu Fei smile bitterly and explain in a hurry:


    "at that time, the situation was complicated, and it was not bullying. I just destroyed her command. At that time, it was the enemy, so I had nothing to do with it, but now I''m my own person, and I have to be responsible for my own person. This little girl is really good."


    "Since it''s good, give it to me, OK?"


    "For you or for the blissful gate?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Is there a difference?" Jade lotus asked unhappily.


    "The difference is there is, but it''s not so big. It''s a good thing that this little girl can be liked by your blissful gate. After all, from now on, they will be a part of our crape myrtle world."


    "Well, it''s settled. I''ll see who this little girl is suitable to follow." Jade lotus mood improved, after all, see a good seedling.


    "OK, let''s not talk about anything else. You come with me. The master and the patriarch want to see you and tell you about the previous station."


    "Ah? Isn''t it over? There are no serious consequences. There is nothing to say Although Chu Fei thinks so, he still keeps up with Yu Lianhua.


    At the same time, he entered the jade Hall of Chu.


    "Master Chu, please sit down." With a smile, LAN Xiaoxian invited Chu Fei to his seat, and then said:


    "Master Chu, please come here to thank you for taking care of me. In addition, there is a problem that I can''t figure out, so I want to hear your opinion."


    Chu Fei laughs and flatters him in the first half of the sentence, but he is a little confused about the following question, saying: "master LAN is polite, but I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "It''s the problem of the seven City family. The master of Chu must also know that our blissful gate is the Taoist tradition of the emperor of heaven. It has been handed down for a long time, and we haven''t lost any inheritance, so our self-protection ability has always been very strong."


    "Well, I can understand that." Chufei nodded.


    "Yes, as the families of the seven cities that have been eyeing our blissful gate for thousands of years, they should also know this. In other words, they should know the power of our blissful gate better than others. That''s why they have designated so many plots to try to disintegrate us from the inside."


    Chu Fei nodded again. These things are facts that can be deduced, not false inferences.


    "This time you and I cooperate to eliminate the means buried by them, which should indeed lead to their revenge, but it should be more cautious and more effective revenge, rather than the previous kind of almost idiotic suicide."


    "But they did." Chu Fei frowned and pondered.


    "Yes, but they did. That''s what we can''t figure out. They should not be so stupid, otherwise their previous plan could not have been so successful. "


    "I understand your doubts. This matter Let''s think about it from another angle. " Chufei thought over and over again and said slowly, while the elders of the blissful hall and several supreme elders listened with great interest.


    They think of many possibilities, but none of them can convince themselves.


    The reason why they are looking for chufei is to listen to chufei, who is standing in another position. To put it bluntly, he is a fan of the game.


    It''s just that they don''t know how big the game is, and they don''t know how high chufei jumps out of the game


    But the beauty of the world is that there may be mistakes in the thinking of several parties, but after the superposition of these mistakes, we get a correct result.


    "Let''s think this way. Suppose there is such a person who seriously considers various reasons, including the strength of the gate of bliss, including the details of the strength of the seven cities. Then he still customizes this plan, so that the coalition forces of the seven cities can suicide attack bliss, and then the people of the seven cities do so, and at the same time, he achieves his own goal. So On the basis of this assumption, the problem we have to solve is, what information do people in the seven cities want to do after they hear it, and what is the purpose of this person? "


    Chu Fei didn''t wait for others to reply, but he gave a direct answer, saying:


    "the people in the seven cities knew that the great array of the gate of bliss was left by the emperor of heaven, which was extremely terrifying, but they still did it. So can we understand that the person who planned it claimed to them that he had a way to solve the mountain protection array of the gate of bliss?"


    "Then the people of the seven cities believed, and they believed unswervingly! It turns out that''s not the case, so they are defeated, completely defeated. "Listening to Chu Fei''s analysis, people gradually realized that their eyes were full of light.


    Chu Fei continued, saying:


    "what is the purpose of this man? If everything is his plan, then the destruction of the blissful gate is not his goal. On the contrary, the defeat of the coalition forces in the seven cities is a direct manifestation of his goal, and the direct result of the defeat of the coalition forces is to weaken the strength of the seven cities Can we think that the purpose of the planner is to weaken the strength of the seven cities? "


    "The master of Chu is really brilliant! This way of thinking is shocking LAN Xiaoxian is not stingy of praise, but Chu Fei is a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t, don''t, that''s too much. This kind of talent, it''s just talent. It can''t be taken seriously."


    "Don''t mention it to the master of Chu. If he is good at thinking and discerning, he is also a partial talent. As you said, if there is such a mastermind behind it, his purpose should not only be to weaken the strength of the seven cities, because the direct result of this fall is the weakening of the strength of the seven cities, or the strength of the whole crape myrtle world. "


    "Ah, yes, I forgot to count the fall of the Holy One." Chu Fei thought for a moment, and then said:


    "there is one more possibility, including the fall of the Holy Father. First, the planner is outside Bazhou, so his purpose is to weaken the whole Zhongzhou. Second, the planner is Bazhou Tianmo, whose purpose is to weaken the whole crape myrtle world The core of these two possibilities is the same. Whether it''s the gate of bliss or the seven cities of Zhongzhou, it doesn''t matter who wins or loses. The important thing is that one side will lose and one side will be weakened. So on the whole, the whole Zhongzhou and the whole Lagerstroemia world have been weakened. "


    "If that''s the case, then the mastermind behind this is probably the demon of Bazhou." LAN Xiaoxian followed Chu Fei''s idea to make a summary, and other elders of the blissful gate and the supreme elder also expressed their views.


    "I think nine times out of ten, the demons always wanted to leave Bazhou, but because of the existence of the border, their idea never really succeeded. But occasionally, they will send some individual demons to our side. The purpose of those demons sent to us must be to find ways to weaken us and create opportunities for the invasion of demons. "


    "That''s right. The previous group of heavenly demons were hit by the Chu patriarch. According to the data we collected, the movements of those heavenly demons are more and more frequent. Twenty thousand years ago, they could only send a few heavenly demons, but now the frequency is ten years."


    "Well, it costs a lot to send people here by force. It''s impossible for them to find any way to reduce consumption. It''s impossible for them to ignore consumption and destroy themselves suddenly. The only thing that can be said is that the demons who were sent here thousands of years ago have gained a firm foothold. Even like today''s war, they all have the strength to launch war and plan such a big war The scale of the conspiracy... "


    "So they send demons here more frequently, because they see the hope of disintegrating us from the inside."


    "So..." Chu Fei did not expect that the result of the discussion would be like this, "so the guy behind this matter is likely to be a demon?"


    "Well, it''s very likely, even now, that it can be determined." After LAN Xiaoxian finished, he paused and said:


    "you should have noticed that the six warships were crushed into powder under the attack of the patriarchal array, but we also tested them by secret method afterwards. There were people in the powder, but there was also a smell that did not belong to any family in the seven cities."


    "That kind of breath is very strange. If it''s not my blissful secret, it''s handed down by the Emperor himself, I''m afraid I can''t find it." The master of jade lotus spoke and commented on the strangeness of the breath, which also confirmed that the breath really belonged to the demons.


    Just, Chu Fei''s doubts came.


    "Shouldn''t the smell of the devil be very obvious? Why can''t you even judge the secret of bliss? "


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, LAN Xiaoxian said with a smile:


    "the demons you met are not good at hiding and changing, so their breath is easy to judge. But among the demons, there is another race that is very good at hiding in change, namely the red spirit race. "


    "The red spirits? Is that really the name? " Chu Fei''s face was tangled, because he thought of a character identity represented by the word red spirit on the earth.


    It''s the character in a novel that Chu Fei once read. It''s the daughter of Wesley, the protagonist in the Wesley series of famous writer Ni Kuang. Her name is Hongling Of course, the two words of that name in chufei''s impression should be Hongling.


    "Red spirit clan, it''s just the name of the demons and the race we named, and it''s just the name based on their appearance. In fact, no one really knows their own names. "


    "It sounds like a mysterious demon race." Chufei turned his mouth.


    "Master Chu, you don''t know where the so-called demons come from, do you?"


    Chu Fei nodded. He really didn''t know about the demons, and his impression of the demons was just the races he had seen. LAN Xiaoxian explained with a smile:"According to the records left by the patriarch, the so-called demons are actually the races that landed in the world of crape myrtle. They were named demons because they were cruel and powerful."


    Chu Fei thought deeply and said:


    "so the demons are the life races outside the heaven..."


    "Yes, the demons come from outside, but no one can tell exactly where they come from. Grandmaster Tiandi once deduced that their first arrival in the world of crape myrtle might have been millions of years ago. "


    "Even earlier..." Yu Lianhua''s master added.

 Chapter 766

    Chufei nodded. He really knew the information, but it wasn''t too shocking to think about it. After all, for Chu Fei, the concept of tianwai was very common.


    "So this red spirit clan?"


    Chu Fei brought the topic back to the red spirit clan. After all, this is the core of the current series of topics.


    "The red spirit clan is the most special race among the demons. No matter how strange other races are, they are just a little strange in appearance. Just like those demons soldiers outside, they have many horns on their heads, dark complexion, and even twisted limbs. But no matter how they change, they have shapes, and most of them are similar to the human race But this red spirit family is different, completely different. "


    "What''s the difference?"


    "They have no fixed form, or their ontological form is not fixed."


    "Well, what exactly does it look like?" Chu Fei can''t imagine the appearance of the red spirit clan by just relying on one or two words. Fortunately, LAN Xiaoxian had expected this. As soon as she waved her jade hand, she had a piece of record crystal in her hand. After inputting the real yuan, the crystal played a picture.


    The picture is a sea, the sea is calm, near the shore, there are a group of small friars are running, and behind them there is a cloud chasing them.


    Chu Fei watched quietly, waiting for the controller of the cloud to appear, but at this moment, blue fairy said:


    "Master Chu, this is the red spirit clan."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei was stunned, and LAN Xiaoxian said again. This time, her jade hand pointed to the clouds on the screen and said:


    "this is the essence of the red spirit clan."


    "This cloud?"


    "It''s true that it can be called cloud and fog, but the master of Chu can look at it carefully, and their shape can''t be described by cloud and fog."


    Chu Fei looked carefully according to his words and found the particularity of this cloud.


    Ah, yes, it''s not the clouds, it''s the red spirits


    Strictly speaking, it''s not a cloud, it''s a cloud Transparent and slightly colored Electrostatic ball!


    That''s right!


    Chufei was a little excited, and he finally found a relatively accurate way to describe it.


    Electrostatic ball! It''s electrostatic mass!


    Electricity is visible, and so is static electricity. There are similar displays in many Earth Science and technology museums, some of which are big balls. Then people walk over and put their hands on the ball, and they will see crackling electric light and exploding hair like superpowers.


    Some are display instruments that people can''t get close to. After the machine is powered on, it will release electric lights of different thickness. The electric lights keep circling, just like there is life


    And what this picture of recording crystal shows is a very huge electrostatic mass. In addition, the shape of the floating, it is easy to give a sense of fog, this is the reason that Chu Fei did not see at first sight.


    "This red spirit clan, their noumenon is like this, is there any other mentality? I remember just now Lord Lan said, "they are good at hiding?"


    "That''s right. In fact, it''s not accurate to say that it''s hiding. It should be camouflage. Because of their uncertain shape, they have a very high level of transformation. They can easily form any race, including the human race, the demon race, and all kinds of beasts. They can change everything that has shape, and it''s hard to see the flaws. "


    "That is to see the flaw?" Chu Fei keenly grasped the key point in LAN Xiaoxian''s words. However, LAN Xiaoxian shook his head and said, "what I said is extremely difficult. It''s really difficult. Basically, if they don''t expose outsiders themselves, they can''t find out."


    "What if we use the assistant? I remember when I was in Tianji City, what kind of bone mirror did the Feng family take out... "


    "If it''s a real bone mirror, it can really see through the red spirit clan, but what they can bring out now is only a copy of the real bone mirror, which has limited utility and is not qualified to see through the changes of the red spirit clan."


    "What''s the number of this clan, how many?"


    "There are not many of them, and it seems that they seldom interfere in the affairs of the heavenly demons. The heavenly demons will not disturb the Hongling clan at will. Their status in Bazhou is very detached, but once they are needed, they never refuse."


    "So the red spirit clan is still demons in the end, and the detached or not can''t change that." Chu Fei snorted and continued:


    "then the indistinguishable breath left in the powder of the six warships is probably left by the Hongling clan, right?"


    "It''s possible. I can''t confirm. Even if it is, at that time his noumenon should not be on the warship, it should be some kind of incarnation. " LAN Xiaoxian then looked at several supreme elders in the main hall, and then he got the affirmation of several supreme elders.


    "That''s the particularity of the red spirit clan I''ll sort out the information we get now. The red spirit clan in the demons is probably the planner of this war. His goal should be to weaken our strength. The defeat of the seven cities alliance achieved his goal very well. ""That''s right." LAN Xiaoxian nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t forget the forbidden area of stars. A forbidden area of stars collapsed before. Where did I feel the smell of demons?" Chu Fei''s brain is running fast, and the terminal is also secretly helping Chu Fei to sort out these information.


    "We are also concerned about the forbidden area of stars. Although the Feng family has made a lot of trouble with you because of this, the imitation bone mirror in their hands has also established great achievements. They have sent out many disciples to patrol the forbidden area of stars with bone mirror, and they have not found any more traces of demons for the time being."


    "Well, this can be ignored for a while. After all, there is no need to destroy the forbidden area of stars. It is also useful for the demons to stay. Maybe it was just an accident. Maybe it was the demons who exposed their whereabouts and destroyed the forbidden area space as a last resort, together with the people who found them After finishing, Chu Fei sorted out the information again and concluded: "next, we have to pay close attention to Bazhou. If the demons think it''s time, there will be something wrong with Bazhou. If I were a demon, I would think that now is the most suitable time. "


    "Then there are other continents. If the demons think that the time is not good enough, they will continue to make trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    In this conversation, Chu Fei thoroughly demonstrated his ability to collect and sort out information, especially his bold assumption and careful verification. Similarly, the strong self-confidence of the blissful gate and the modesty of such a powerful sect also made Chu Fei admire.


    Modesty is not only an individual virtue, but also a collective virtue. A super clan with such virtue doesn''t just want to decline.


    To cooperate with such a school, Chu Fei''s heart is very stable.


    When the negotiation ended, chufei left the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate of the gate.


    "Now you know how weak you are! One by one, isn''t it that you look down on women? Why don''t you talk now! stand up! As a demon warrior, you can''t even stand up! "


    The voice of the demon princess is still childish, but her words are full of power!


    It''s really easy to stand up, but it''s not so easy for the 10000 demon warriors.


    Before that, they had some practice with the disciples of the blissful gate. The result is that now, the disciples of the blissful gate have nothing to do with it, but these demon warriors have made up for their wounds one by one. They are dripping with blood, and the one with the least injury is covered with scars.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, Chu Fei could imagine what kind of torture these demon soldiers had suffered


    It means that they can''t hide in the face of the extreme rain!


    "When my first army was established, none of you were elected because you were weak! When I formed the second legion, you were still not selected, which means that you have not made any progress, and each weak one is useless! But when I formed the third legion, where were you? Why haven''t you been chosen yet! Now that you''re chosen, why? Don''t you know? Because you are weak! Because you suck! Because you don''t deserve the name of the strong! "


    In the words of the little princess of the demons, she takes a knife and cuts them mercilessly.


    Chufei was listening, and he couldn''t bear it Fortunately, born on the earth, he knows to teach students in accordance with their aptitude and that everyone has a suitable job, even the demons.


    In the demon world, if the demon people can''t become a powerful warrior, it''s useless. It''s because of the environment.


    But in the world of crape myrtle, the people of the demons have many choices. They can choose not to be soldiers, they can choose to do production work, they can choose to be workers in the small cave


    Don''t forget that there is also the earth. There are more jobs that are suitable for these demon "weak chickens" there. The only difficulty is their tall bodies and horns on their foreheads


    Chu Fei stepped up to the little princess and interrupted her lecture with a light cough. Then in the cautious eyes of the little princess, he whispered:


    "spare them. If you can''t be a soldier, you can do something else, and after this time, many people should become qualified soldiers."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Lord Hold for a long time, the little princess of the demon clan respectfully gave a salute to chufei. Although she didn''t want to, she still recognized chufei''s status.


    "By the way, master yulianhua likes you very much. If you like, you can join the blissful gate and follow them to learn the knowledge and practice of the world."


    "I I don''t want to. I don''t like the way they fight. " Little girl is very clear what she wants, so she refused very happy."It''s OK. If you don''t like it, it''s OK. But some of you demons will like this way of fighting. You can pay attention to it at that time. If you have a suitable one, you can tell me. You can also tell my master, elder sun, and arrange it later. Although the price for you to follow me is to be a mountain guard, it''s not as if even children are mountain guards. "

 Chapter 767

    The little princess of the demon clan didn''t expect that Chu Fei could say such words. After all, she had accepted her own destiny after she stayed in the little cave.


    "Thank you Thank you Thank you, Lord


    "Well, you can choose these people. Those who can be soldiers, those who are willing to be soldiers, and those who are not willing to be suitable will be soldiers. It''s good to plant food outside our cave."


    "Well, I know how to do it."


    After the arrangement, Chu Fei drifted to find the eight dwarfs. After the battle, they stayed with the leader of the ten thousand demon soldiers. While the demon soldiers were training with the blissful disciples, they went to hang out.


    When it comes to strolling, it''s actually studying all the new things, such as the Mountain Gate of the blissful gate, and the weapons occasionally taken out by the disciples of the blissful gate


    When chufei found them, the eight dwarfs were holding Dao Mei and studying the rough large knife in her hand.


    Speaking of it, Chu Fei didn''t expect that among the candidates for this training, Dao Mei was also selected.


    "What are you studying? Don''t tell me you can''t see that her knife is made of petals." Chufei doesn''t have any airs. Naturally, the eight dwarfs are not too restrained. On the contrary, they are Dao Mei. Because they admire chufei''s Sabre skills, they regard chufei as their predecessors. They are a little unnatural when they see chufei.


    "Good master Chu..." Knife younger sister some blunt blunt Chu Fei Shi a gift to greet.


    Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile:


    "don''t worry about studying Dao. I don''t mean you. I think you put the cart before the horse."


    "I I just Dao Mei was hoodwinked by Chu Fei''s words, or said to be the most uncomfortable point in her heart.


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that her casual words caused Dao Mei''s reaction, especially considering her rough appearance.


    "Well, I mean, after my time with the elders of the blissful gate, I found that the skill of the blissful gate is very mysterious. For example, you only use petals to make a knife now, but who can guarantee that you can''t make a stronger one in a better way in the future? You are a disciple of bliss. You must know more about blissful Dharma than me... "


    "Yes But... " Dao Mei''s love for Dao is almost becoming obsessive. If not, as a disciple of the blissful gate, how could she be allowed to run all over the world with Dao!


    Chu Fei also knows that as an outsider, he may not be able to persuade her well. Fortunately, he doesn''t worry too much about this. After a few more words, Dao Mei left. Chu Fei looked at the eight dwarfs and said, "you are all recommended to me by copper beard. You have also felt the power of magic crystal cannon. You have mastered the characteristics of the world. Do you have any feelings?"


    These eight dwarfs are indeed selected by the bronze beard, and different from the ten thousand demon warriors selected by the demon emperor, they are all experts in their respective fields.


    And one of them is chufei''s acquaintances, Blackbeard, who is the uncle Blackbeard who hides good things in the room and doesn''t let little Bobbie see.


    Chu Fei didn''t know it at the beginning. It was not until the time of copper beard''s selection that he chose black beard as Chu Fei. It turned out that black beard was not a simple soldier, but he was proficient in the design of thermal weapons.


    Of course, in terms of forging technology and manufacturing technology, he is not the best, but he is also excellent. Just compared with the production, he is invincible in the field of putting forward new ideas and doing basic design.


    In addition to Blackbeard, the remaining seven are proficient in manufacturing. Together, they are a dwarf black weapon development team!


    From the composition of these eight people, Chu Fei could also see that Tong Xu was serious. In this way, Chu Fei was even more embarrassed to investigate the copper beard''s plot to frame himself


    In fact, both Chu Fei and the devil emperor knew this very well. Tongxu intended to achieve this level.


    When the eight dwarfs were asked by Chu Fei, they were all very excited, especially Blackbeard. They were even more eager to try, and said:


    "Lord, don''t think about this useless thing. Hurry to prepare a place with us. We are going to start working! This world is amazing! That is great! We have several upgrade plans for magic crystal cannon alone! Not to mention anything else, for example, the fighting method of the blissful gate, although it looks like a petal, is actually the use of God made magic! It''s a miracle


    "God made magic?" It''s the first time Chu Fei has heard the word.


    "Yes, God made magic, God made magic, it''s amazing! But we haven''t been able to apply this kind of magic to our weapons yet, but there must be other magic that can be used in this world, a lot of magic that we have never seen before


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "it''s good to see that you really have ideas. Let''s go. It''s time for us to go back to the little cave."


    The eight dwarfs can finally go to work in the small cave. They all stand fast and wait for chufei to take them with them.Chufei starts the transmission with a smile and takes the eight dwarfs back to the cave.


    After returning to xiaodongtian, Chu Fei directly informs Master Sun Yue, and then asks him to arrange the inventors of the eight dwarves. In addition, little Bobbi has become a familiar guide.


    In a word, there are not many things that need Chu Fei''s attention.


    Just as Chu Fei is ready to relax, uncle long finds Chu Fei with little star on his shoulder. Chu Fei coaxes the little star to play for a while, and then chats with Uncle long.


    "Most of the accomplishments of these people in the demon world are limited by the incomplete Tao, but after the crape myrtle world receives the stimulation of the complete Tao, their accomplishments and combat power will be greatly improved. If you just want to treat them as mountain protecting beasts, I don''t have to do anything. But I don''t think that''s what you mean? "


    "That''s right, uncle long. At the beginning, it was only an expedient to let them be mountain protecting beasts, but now it has become a real mutual benefit. Even if there are still some demons who are mountain protecting beasts, I hope to really absorb them into the cave. If there is anything good, I hope uncle long can give us some advice."


    Long Wu nodded and said:


    "because of the big oath and the small cave, they can be recognized by the rules of heaven in this world..."


    "Uncle long, you played a big role in it, didn''t you? I''m sure my judgment won''t go wrong. " Chufei looks at Longwu with a smile. He knows that Longwu is really good to himself and xiaodongtian, so he doesn''t want Longwu to do something nobody knows.


    Long five Leng for a while, he didn''t expect that Chu Fei even specially pointed out this point, naturally pleased in the heart.


    "It''s just recognition. Don''t care. It''s just recognition doesn''t cost anything. I''m just pushing the boat with the current."


    "The credit of Uncle long can''t be ignored." Chu Fei said seriously.


    "In a word, if they want to improve themselves more stably and improve their cultivation and combat power, they need to find a suitable skill to re cultivate, systematic cultivation. Just as it happens, I have a non advanced skill right here."


    "What is it?" Chu Fei asked with great interest.


    "It''s a kind of skill spread among our demon clan. It''s called the demon king huntian Jue. It''s a skill developed by a saint in ancient times. The level is not high, but it''s not difficult to cultivate."


    "Since uncle long took out this skill, he must have done his homework. This skill must be the most suitable for the demons."


    Long Wu didn''t deny it. He took out a jade slip, which recorded all the skills.


    Chu Fei took over the jade slips, first asked the system to record one, and then began to figure out how to take it out. After thinking about it, Chu Fei finally gave up his too complicated scheming method and decided to be more direct.


    So he called the devil emperor back first, and then gave the skill to the devil emperor. He told the devil emperor to lead his children to practice together, and immediately pass on the gains to the devil soldiers.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also asked the demon emperor to pick out some guys with high self-protection ability from the Shura clan, because now we need to be careful about the movements of the demons, and also need to collect information about the whole world of crape myrtle. These things are just suitable for the Shura clan.


    Everything is arranged properly, Chu is not the only thing that hasn''t been settled, then only the matter that practices the home to practice silent.


    Taking out the cauldron, Chu Fei talks with Lian silent for a long time. Of course, in the middle of this, Chu Fei is talking and analyzing, while Lian silent just listens quietly.


    Finally, Lian silent agrees to take Lian Nu and others to join xiaodongtian, and is responsible for all the refining things in xiaodongtian. Among them, Chu Fei also helps to communicate and cooperate with the yuan family.


    After that, Chu Fei gave himself a long holiday.


    The first three days, Chu Fei and Xiao Zi spent all day with each other. Then they played with Xiao Xing Xing, Xiao Qi and greedy Wolf for a few days. Finally Chu Fei cared about breaking the army and WAN Yu.


    After several days of cultivation, Wan Yu and the broken army''s wounds are almost good, and WAN Yu gets great benefits because he killed the abyss Zerg in the demon world. Now Wan Yu''s cultivation has been stable in the secret environment period. As for the broken army, it''s a little bitter, and it''s still mixed in the Dantian stage.


    This side of the deal is almost, chufei finally returned to the earth.


    The first time back on earth, Chu Fei first paid attention to everyone''s safety and health. After confirming that everyone was ok, Chu Fei also paid attention to the part of the film and television company. Chu Fei didn''t have to go to the door in person. He just searched the Internet to get a general idea.


    In general, the business development of the film and television company is gratifying. Dadong and his daughter-in-law are very attentive to the management, and the people recruited before are getting better and better, and the actors from crape myrtle have gradually made their own reputation.


    After that, chufei paid attention to the world events, such as superheroes and so on.


    As a result, Chu Fei found that it seems that since Zhao Yong exposed his strength, the super warrior plans of all countries in the world seem to have been displayed!


    It''s only a long time since then, every powerful country has burst out its own research projects on super soldiers. For example, some big countries have directly released their own research results and started to provoke China.

 Chapter 768

    Chu Fei just searched the Internet news and found that the research direction of war technology has shifted from exoskeleton and mecha to biochemical super warrior.


    In other words, previously only in comics and film and television works will be some of the bridge has begun to be staged in the real world, but there is no mutation strange guy and so on.


    "That''s not a good thing." Chufei gently knocked on the table, domestic good, after all, thousands of years of values there, will not make a big deal, moreover, there is chufei staring at, domestic will not make a big deal.


    But it''s not the same in foreign countries. What''s the nature of urine in foreign capital? Those comics and movies and TV plays have been clearly stated. If they really study biological agents, it''s really hard to know how many people are unlucky.


    "Direct destruction? It seems that it''s also a way... " Chufei pondered, but soon gave up the idea.


    The information available on the Internet is still too little, many things simply can not support Chu Fei''s judgment.


    Think of here, Chu Fei also didn''t hesitate, directly with God consciousness notice top layer don''t know is busy living what old way no way down.


    Lao Dao has been getting better and better in this period of time. At the beginning of the establishment of the 404 Bureau, there were many things, but many people didn''t feel tired. In addition, since the 404 bureau had just been established, many things had not been included in it, so Lao Dao had little business.


    Because of many reasons, what Lao Dao can do now is basically to make future plans and plans, customize various details and preliminarily select talents.


    These things are troublesome, but far from tired.


    In fact, they are hardworking and willing to do more. If they are replaced by foreign workers who have been grinding for several years, they will not have any problems.


    After hearing Chu Fei''s call, Lao Dao immediately put down what he was doing and quickly came to Chu Fei''s door. As soon as he was about to knock, the door opened directly.


    In the room, Chu Fei''s hand fell gently and said with a smile:


    "Taoist priest, are you still polite to me? Come on in


    "It''s not polite. It''s a rule. Although there are no official documents yet, your status is not the boy who might die at any time."


    Lao Dao sighed for a moment, then stepped to Chu Fei and sat down.


    "I''m still the same me, what can I change..." Chu Fei said this in his mouth, but he was also saying in his heart: now the place where I''m wandering is still dangerous, the enemy I''m facing is no longer human, and I can still be killed at any time


    "That''s not true. The country doesn''t arrange personal protection because it doesn''t want to. It''s because you don''t need the protection of ordinary people because you are powerful. They are not qualified to protect you, but it''s not that you shouldn''t be protected."


    "Come on, Taoist priest, we can still have a good chat. No, don''t be so empty. Let''s talk about something practical. I see there''s news on the Internet that there''s another moth in foreign countries. It''s like a super warrior plan Is it true? "


    "It''s still half true now. According to the information we''ve got, those people should have started to study it for a long time, but they haven''t made any real progress. Now the news should be released to try the public''s reaction. If there is not too much negative emotion, it''s basically certain. Then it''s to cheat taxpayers'' money. You should understand that foreigners are that way Road, nothing new. "


    Chu Fei thought deeply and nodded:


    "the routine is really nothing new. I''m afraid they will start to do things immediately after they really get something."


    "If they really research something, they will certainly make trouble. The problem now is that there is basically no possibility. In the end, if they want to make an ordinary person become a super warrior, they have to start from the aspect of gene. I specially asked several academicians to deduce that it is impossible to make achievements in genetics in at least ten years."


    "Ten years, that''s enough." Chu Fei thought silently in his heart.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I don''t think time is enough." Lao Dao didn''t sell the key, but said directly:


    "foreigners have decrypted a lot of documents before, plus the intelligence collected in China before, it seems that there are several alien incidents that foreigners have been conspiracy theorizing, which are true."


    "It seems? Don''t hesitate, Taoist. If it''s true, it''s true. If it''s false, it''s false. "


    "Ninety nine percent is true. The only problem is what they get after contacting with aliens."


    "The weapon of new technology? You can''t get out of this circle, can you? "


    "Recently, there have been several explorations. Zhao Yong himself went there and didn''t find out what was going on, but according to the reaction of foreigners, their explorations should be fruitful."


    "Trial?" Chu Fei frowned, if foreigners really have contact with aliens and have a harvest, then no matter what the purpose is, this kind of behavior is bound to happen, "where?"Lao Dao didn''t know where to find out a map, then spread it out on the table and casually pointed on it.


    "Desert?"


    "Lop Nor..."


    "Is there anything special over there?" Chu Fei is puzzled. It has been said that there is a mysterious event in Lop Nor on the Internet, but it has always been just the YY of netizens. Now, it seems that it is not so simple.


    Lao Dao looked at Chu Fei''s eyes and shook his head, saying: "once there were, a few mushrooms would be gone."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if it looks like this, it won''t be really clean. Otherwise, these foreigners will be able to explore clearly once they have new technological means. There''s no need to complete the second and third time and give you the time to reflect. "


    "Well, your idea is what we are most worried about now. If there is any problem, it means that we can''t do it with the current scientific and technological means. We can only rely on higher scientific and technological weapons, or You. "


    "In a word, there''s a way. Don''t worry. I''ll come back to you this time not only to chat with you, but also to find a place for me to start a sect on the surface. In fact, let''s unite with the whole group of Avengers to come out, OK?"


    "If it was before, I would have agreed, but not now, because I know there are too many flaws in your previous plan. It''s not reliable to rely on some special equipment to create superheroes."


    Lao Dao really stood at the height of 404 bureau to judge this matter, so he came to such a conclusion. Chu Fei understood this, and Chu Fei didn''t plan to do it in that way.


    Since he mentioned the establishment of the school of Kaizong, Chu Fei really intended to teach people something real.


    With a slap, a secret book of animal skin paper was patted on the table by Chu Fei, and the secret book was written with three big words of "tiancanzhen".


    Lao Dao''s face was muddled. He had already guessed what it was, but he couldn''t believe that there would be such a thing.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care, because he just took out one, and another


    Pop!


    The second secret book was patted on the table, and the word "Royal sword" was written on this secret book.


    "Imperial sword, tiancanzhen, these are all good things." Chufei said with pride.


    It''s really a good thing. It''s not only a good thing, but also a good thing modified by the elder sister. At the beginning, when looking for elder sister to revise, Chu Fei said clearly that what he wanted was to be able to practice on the earth!


    Chufei''s request, big sister big done, not only that, big sister big do more than chufei imagine!


    "This This is Is that what I imagined? " Lao Daoteng stood up. He trembled and stretched out his hand, but just as he did, he drew back like a frightened rabbit.


    Chu Fei looked at Lao Dao with a smile and said haughtily:


    "don''t be so excited. I thought you should have been ready since you met me, but how can you still be so unstable?"


    "You Sir, I''ll call you Mr. Chu. You can''t blame me. This kind of thing is just in front of me. How can you make me not excited? "


    "But this is the era. Whether you are excited or afraid, this kind of thing happens. Once it happens, it will never stop. If you can''t adapt quickly, can I expect any stranger?"


    "I understand, I understand I understand. Just let me calm down for a moment. " Lao Dao said that he wanted to calm down, but he walked back and forth in the room several times, which finally began to calm down.


    The calm old Taoist walked slowly to the table. After a long time of luck, he reached out and picked up the secret book of "imperial sword" and opened it


    At this time, Lao Dao spent more than an hour watching it before he recovered from his immersion.


    "This This is... "


    "You''re right. That''s it


    "This royal sword..." Lao Dao still didn''t dare to say the last two words, but Chu Fei added them to him, saying:


    "flying."


    Royal sword flying is not an independent method. In fact, it''s a royal sword method that is gradually improved from low to high. Flying is just one of the effects. It doesn''t mean that this method can only be used for flying.


    Only from the level, this "imperial sword" is a set of basic methods.


    For those who have never practiced, "imperial sword" is a very good choice! But for Chu Fei, what is really useful is only the flying part, because he still has Qingyuan sword formula. In terms of attack and battle, the imperial sword is not as good as Qingyuan sword formula.


    In addition, Chu Fei practiced the Qingyuan sword formula first, so he could directly learn the flying method at the beginning of contacting the "imperial sword".


    At the moment, for Lao Dao, the imperial sword is a super immortal method!


    Don''t forget there is a remnant array nearby!


    Tianremnant array itself is also a royal sword method. It only focuses on cooperation and attack, and has no effect similar to flying. Let alone this point, tianremnant array is absolutely the top one in terms of attack and cooperation!"I specially selected these two skills, and asked the super top experts to help us modify the earth''s environment, so even if the earth''s vitality is scarce, you can still practice them. You should understand the meaning of these things."


    Chu Fei said with a smile, but he was thinking about her future. Although the elder sister doesn''t speak in a good tone, she really helps with her work!


    Relatively speaking, this terminal, tut tut No contrast, no harm!


    "I understand, I understand, but Here it is, for me? " Lao Dao asked uncertainly.


    Although the two secret books here were taken out by chufei, what chufei thought has not been explained. If Lao Dao is allowed to take away now, it means that these two dharmas can be made public, at least in a small scope.


    But if not, it means that Chu Fei just showed these two skills, and then used them after the founding of the school.


    However, this is just the old way of thinking, but it is not so complicated for Chu Fei.


    "You should say, that''s 404. But I''ll just copy it for you. I have to keep the original. "


    "Good, good! No problem, no problem! I''ll copy it right away

 Chapter 769

    The reason why a secret book is a secret book rather than an encyclopedia is that the number of words and the length of a secret book are limited, and the content is not too much. Therefore, as soon as Lao Dao said that it was copied, he immediately began to prepare it.


    But for Chu Fei, there are more simple ways, such as taking photos


    But Chu Fei didn''t have to disturb Lao Dao''s interest at this time. He wanted to copy by hand, so he let him do it by hand.


    Anyway, Lao Dao is not an ordinary person now. Even if he only writes, he can''t write faster than ordinary people.


    Half an hour later, Lao Dao had finished copying the imperial sword. An hour later, he even finished copying tiancanzhen. Then he spent half an hour comparing the words word by word, for fear that he might make a mistake.


    During this period of time, chufei was watching and thinking about his future plans.


    This period of time in the crape myrtle world and fight the devil world experience too much, to Chu Fei almost forget what is reality.


    Most of the time, those dangerous things are no different for chufei from the copies in online games, but only when he returns to earth will he realize how much change these seemingly false experiences have brought to the world.


    In this meditation, chufei gradually fell into a mysterious epiphany.


    After he finished copying, he found that chufei''s state was not right. Although he had not practiced for a few days, he suddenly saw how rare chufei''s current state was.


    So, he didn''t interrupt chufei at will, and he didn''t dare to interrupt at will. Lao Dao wanted to leave the room quietly, but just moved for a while, he realized that his action was also likely to make too much noise to interrupt chufei''s epiphany.


    In desperation, Lao Dao could only choose to stay where he was, but it was too boring to understand all the time. So he began to cultivate "imperial sword".


    Lao Dao thought that it would be a very hard and brain consuming thing to cultivate the imperial sword, but he didn''t expect that it would take him an hour to get through the joints before he came up.


    At this moment, Lao Dao doubted that he was a genius who didn''t have an accident! Otherwise, how can we explain this terrible cultivation speed!


    But as the cultivation continued, Lao Dao gradually found out that it was not how smart he was, but that he had already had enough heaven and earth energy in his body, that is, true force, so he could easily cultivate the introductory part of this method.


    When he reached the second half of his cultivation, Lao Dao began to struggle, and it happened to be in the flying part of the imperial sword.


    In addition, there is no ready-made Taoist instrument on hand to do experiments, so the progress of the old Taoist is even more difficult to continue.


    At this time, although the cultivation can''t continue for a while, Lao Dao already knows how powerful this royal sword method is.


    Cultivation is a very complex thing, but this method can make complex things very simple! This just reflects the strength of this method!


    Some people may have completely different views on this point, but don''t worry, first think about the effect of the complete promotion of this royal sword method!


    It''s easy for one person to get started, and it''s easy for ten thousand people and one hundred million people. It''s terrible! This is the real horror of this method!


    Don''t forget, there is a remnant array nearby!


    The cultivation of the imperial sword has entered a "bottleneck period". Lao Dao simply put down the imperial sword for the time being and turned to study the tiancanzhen. The result is the same. Lao Dao found that he only needed a suitable sword to display the tiancanzhen immediately!


    However, no matter how many pieces Lao Dao thought he had practiced, in fact, several hours had passed.


    During this period of time, chufei gained a lot.


    But it''s not easy for chufei to say what he''s got. It''s not that chufei doesn''t want to say, but that this time''s gain is too illusory. Even chufei spent nearly half an hour to judge whether he''s really getting something.


    When Chu Fei wakes up from his epiphany, Lao Dao finally stops practicing. He puts down his secret script with an unsatisfied face. Just as he wants to close his eyes, he finds that Chu Fei is staring at him.


    "Well Well, I seem to have succeeded in my cultivation... " Lao Dao doesn''t know how shy he is.


    "I know. I can see that you have real yuan in your body for a long time, so you can practice quickly. In the final analysis, these two methods are just two sets of simple methods of using truth. It''s not difficult or profound, but it''s very suitable for beginners. "


    "Indeed, if not stuck in the weapon practice part, I can continue to practice."


    "When it comes to weapons, that is, Taoist implements, I really have them ready-made, but not for the time being." With these words, Chu Fei took out three swords from his ring.


    These three swords are absolutely the lowest Taoist weapons in terms of level. They may not even match the word "Taoist weapons". At most, they can only be described as magic weapons.


    Magic weapon, magic weapon and Taoist weapon are classified from low to high. But in the world of crape myrtle, basically, except that people use magic weapon at the beginning, no one will use anything as low as magic weapon after that.After all, crape myrtle is rich in products. It''s hard to find high-level Taoist utensils, but it''s easy to get low-level ones.


    But it''s not the same on earth. Although no one has come to study it, chufei''s judgment is that the mineral resources on earth should not be able to support the refining of Taoist vessels, and it should be very good to refine magic vessels.


    Chu Fei had seen these three swords before, so he didn''t have much emotion about them, but the old way was different. As a Taoist, he has a feeling for the sword itself. At this moment, after seeing three obviously extraordinary swords, Lao Dao''s eyes are as excited as a teenager seeing a beautiful woman.


    "Well, you are the first one to practice these two skills. Naturally, it''s up to you to decide the ownership of these three swords. If you want one, you need one, and if you want two, you keep two. As for how to deal with the third one, I think it''s better to give it to scientists. By the way, you''d better ask someone to sort out the existing mineral information on the earth. It''s better to have real objects. I''ll go to see if I can use the existing materials to refine this magic weapon. "


    "OK, OK, no problem. I''ll do it right away." Lao Dao is so excited that he has lost the authority of 404 bureau director. Fortunately, there is no outsider here.


    "Well, in addition, remember to set up a school in Kaizong. You can consult with the above and choose a place for me."


    "Good, good!"


    "Taoist priest, you look excited. OK, first of all, I''ll go to talk with Dadong."


    ¡­¡­


    They said they were looking for Dadong, but in fact Chu Fei first found an Suyi in the grocery store. They talked for a long time, and they didn''t separate until it was dark.


    Ansuyi continued to be busy with the grocer''s business. By the way, he also helped to communicate with keto group upstairs about various design drawings. And these things don''t need Chu Fei to care, Chu Fei went to find Dadong directly, and talked with Dadong all night.


    Chu Fei doesn''t know. Just after he left the grocery store, when ansuyi finished communicating with keto about the design drawings, keto took the initiative to open a new topic


    "Manager an, I''ve always been curious about your relationship with President Chu It seems that you should be in the right relationship, but why don''t you two show what a couple should be like? "


    The eight trigrams of keto group have never been shown, so ansuyi didn''t respond in time. Of course, it''s very possible that this topic really poked ansuyi''s heart.


    Faced with the question of ketone group, ansuyi didn''t know how to answer it.


    Strictly speaking, her feelings for chufei are indeed the feelings of men and women, but since chufei brought health to her parents with pills, this kind of feelings was deeply hidden in her heart.


    Not unwilling, but dare not say, there are many reasons, there are many impulses. Originally, if it continued, there would be nothing wrong with it. However, keto group, a spectator, didn''t think it was too big, so it broke this point directly.


    "Manager an, it''s not me who said that. Although we don''t seem to be formal in our daily life, we are not stupid either. Up to now, we have seen what we should understand and guessed what we should guess Maybe it''s out of gratitude, maybe it''s out of some other gossip. Anyway, today I have to tell you what I want to say. Men, or the hungry ghosts in the color take the initiative to move forward, or president Chu knows everything but doesn''t act. As a man, I know how to deal with people like him. My advice is very simple. Manager an, you just close your eyes and bite your teeth and push it directly to him! As for the outcome, it doesn''t matter at that time. At least I won''t lose any more, right? "


    Keto base then turned and left. When he returned to his office, keto base quietly made an OK gesture in front of the concerned eyes of his old friends!


    In an instant, all the people in the room were excited.


    At this time, ansuyi only felt dizzy. She didn''t expect that keto would speak so directly and thoroughly.


    If keto said this as a warm man, ansuyi would doubt if this guy had any other thoughts, but he didn''t. In this way, keto''s words turned into a real feasible proposal.


    In addition to the next few days, she doesn''t want to be busy with her work.


    In these days, chufei did not leave the earth, but stayed on the earth to rest.


    It''s a holiday. It should look like a holiday.


    And Dadong has nothing to do in the past few days, so he runs to chufei. Once in a while, he comes in without knocking. It happens that chufei is chatting with the terminal.


    The first time I saw the terminal, Dadong showed great interest. Chu Fei didn''t stop him, so he let the terminal play with Dadong for two days.


    However, Dadong is also sensible, and did not show the terminal in front of the public.


    But even so, when the terminal returned to Chu Fei two days later, Chu Fei suddenly found something wrong!


    The attitude and tone of the terminal was full of ruffian Qi, and every word poked in Chu Fei''s lung tube, and the blocked Chu Fei almost couldn''t breathe.You don''t need to ask Chu Fei to know that it must be Dadong who has taught the terminal a lot of messy things in these days, but it''s useless to know, because Chu Fei has no solution, and the terminal itself will not format itself, so Chu Fei can only let it go.


    However, Chu Fei knew that every time he couldn''t speak the terminal, he would curse something in his heart.

 Chapter 770

    A few days of vacation soon passed. When chufei began to prepare to leave the earth and enter the world of crape myrtle, an Suyi came into the room with a cup of coffee.


    It''s her habit to wear women''s professional clothes. Her graceful figure is full of temptation, but chufei is used to it. The beauty of ansu has never been weak.


    "Are you leaving again?" As soon as he entered the door, an Suyi found that chufei''s state had changed greatly compared with the previous days. The most obvious thing was the pressure. Chufei had a sense of pressure that had never appeared in the previous days.


    Chu Fei nodded and said with a smile:


    "yes, the holiday is coming to an end. There are still many things to do. You can''t always be a shake off shopkeeper."


    "But you are just a shake off shopkeeper..." An Su Yi''s face was unnatural, but Chu Fei didn''t think much about it. He just thought that an Su Yi was unhappy because of this topic.


    "Yes, yes, it''s not because of you. If you didn''t help me, I wouldn''t be enough to divide myself into several parts..."


    Ansuyi nodded, but immediately shook his head. At last, an Suyi realized that she should not talk to Chu Fei about this topic at all So, she changed the topic abruptly


    "You Have some coffee. "


    Saying this, an Suyi put his coffee on the table in front of chufei.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, although don''t know is how to return a responsibility, but want to come also is the thing on the emotion. Chu Fei naturally doesn''t know what feelings an Su Yi has for himself. Similarly, he doesn''t have no feelings for an Su Yi.


    But a lot of things are like this. I know that I can''t say it or do it.


    Facing the steaming cup of coffee, chufei sighed secretly and then held out his hand


    But here, an Suyi suddenly changed her attention. She snatched the coffee quickly and said in a panic:


    "I You can''t drink this. I''ll make you another one. "


    "Ah? Why can''t I drink it? Haven''t I drunk it yet? " Chu Fei just asked subconsciously, but an Suyi had a big reaction. She struggled for a long time and didn''t find a suitable explanation, so she finally chose to drink by herself.


    The coffee was hot, but it wasn''t hot. In a hurry, ansu forgot that she had added some ingredients to it. After she killed the coffee, she began to feel something was wrong.


    Then, there was something completely wrong.


    Chu Fei didn''t know that during his absence, the super grocery store managed by Jin panghua, an Suyi and Shi Shi could add a lot of things.


    These things were developed on the basis of the medicines and pills provided by Chu Fei, and many scientists from the Academy of Sciences worked together.


    To put it bluntly, those are all by-products in the process of research For example, some exciting products on a certain level


    There are many troubles for the rich, and the troubles for men and women are the biggest among them. So this by-product that can just solve this problem has become a regular commodity of super grocery stores.


    This thing is certainly not comparable to Zou jiaoneidan, but the problem is that ordinary people don''t need such powerful things!


    Just like ansuyi, let alone jiaoneidan, even the by-product of this kind of scientific research doesn''t need much, just a little is enough for her, let alone a dull mouthful


    So, in Chu Fei''s puzzled and surprised eyes, an Suyi gradually lost his mind


    An Suyi, who lost his mind, began to undress, and the next second rushed to chufei.


    Chu Fei can''t hide. What can''t he hide in the later period of the Four extremes!


    But Chu Fei, who has a good feeling for an Suyi, can''t escape at such a time In addition, Zou jiaonei Dan brought him a strong and sensitive constitution


    So, the thunder and the fire.


    Not only that, because Chu Fei was in the late stage of the Four extremes, his physical recovery and physical recovery were instantaneous. But as for an Suyi, it was no longer possible. As a result, Chu Fei combed his body with Zhenyuan and immediately regained his body and spirit


    So, under the various operations of these two people deliberately and carelessly, two days passed.


    In these two days, an Suyi and Chu Fei did not appear in front of the public, but except for those people who didn''t know anything at the beginning, as long as they knew something between them, they all realized what had happened.


    So, people began to bet together


    At first, they gambled on bases. But when the first day passed, they began to gamble several times. When the second day passed, they began to gamble on who came out first


    Gambling is meaningless!


    It was not until noon on the third day that people could figure it out. When they declared the gambling invalid, chufei''s door finally opened.


    The person who led the way out was naturally Chu FeiChufei is really happy these two days. At the same time, there is a problem completely solved on this side of the earth.


    Out of the room, Chu Fei''s divine consciousness unfolds, and the next moment directly appears in front of Dadong people who have just given up gambling.


    "Cough What? It''s a nice day. "


    "Yes, yes, the sun is so warm on this sunny day!"


    "I haven''t had such a good sun for a long time..."


    Listening to the bullshit of these people, chufei said in a cold voice:


    "it''s raining outside!"


    Well


    Dadong was the first to rub his cheek against Chu Fei and said with a smile:


    "brother Fei looks good. What? I have a lot of things to do over there, so I''ll go first..."


    Dadong started, how can jinpanghua fall behind, but chufei didn''t really let them go so easily.


    Chu Fei raised his hand and waved a real yuan, directly imprison them in the same place, and then said:


    "OK, we are all adults, so let''s stop talking nonsense. I won''t say much about it, but that''s it. I came to you because of that medicine. You can''t take it out casually. Anyone who buys it must keep a good foundation. It''s too effective If we are used to harm others, we will do evil. We deserve to be struck by thunder at that time. "


    If it was before, people would listen to it as a joke.


    But now it''s different. We all know Chu Fei''s ability, which means that there is really retribution between heaven and earth.


    Now I''m talking about being struck by thunder. That''s the fact that it''s likely to happen.


    "Don''t worry, brother, you can''t worry. Up to now, we have shipped 15 copies. You don''t count this one. We are going to make clear the accounts for the rest. We have a backup everywhere. If anything really happens, we can handle it at the first time."


    Jin panghua is worthy of being an old man in the world. He has made enough preparations for this kind of thing for a long time, and even pulled the Taoist priest and 404 innings. In this way, even if the rich man really wants to play bad, nothing will happen.


    "Yes, it is. We should be more cautious in similar matters. Even if we are not heroes, we can not be villains to help tyranny. "


    After chatting for a while, Chu Fei said goodbye to them and went straight to the old Taoist priest.


    Lao Dao had already prepared what Chu Fei wanted, but because Chu Fei and an Suyi had been warm for two days, they couldn''t even go out of the door, so he couldn''t bring it to Chu Fei.


    It was a container sized box filled with all kinds of metal minerals common on earth.


    In addition to these, Lao Dao came up with the corresponding plan for Chu Fei''s intention to establish the school, including several alternative places. The examination and approval procedures have been completed. Chu Fei only needs to make a decision to choose a place as the base camp of the school.


    Chu Fei is not worried about the establishment of the school. Anyway, he has two less formal apprentices on this side of the earth.


    The old Taoist, Yu Jian and Tian remnant array all practiced a half spade, but they didn''t encounter any problems in the process. Chu Fei''s two simple instructions were enough.


    The second one is an Su Yi. It''s funny to say that an Su Yi may be the most comfortable person on earth


    Anyway, after these two days, an Suyi has already had the cultivation of the realm of Dantian, and all the credit is naturally from Chu Fei.


    In addition to being gentle, Chu Fei specially pointed out an Suyi. In addition, an Suyi was very smart, and she learned the imperial sword and tiancanzhen at once.


    The rest is to spend more time getting familiar with the two methods and waiting for chufei to prepare a more suitable tool for her.


    Before that, ansuyi didn''t get a low-level magic weapon to use first. After all, she''s not a fighting profession, and she doesn''t need to take risks anywhere, so it''s nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    With the container, chufei left the earth and returned to the little cave.


    Back to xiaodongtian for the first time, chufei made sure that nothing serious had happened in the world of crape myrtle these days. Later, chufei found Longwu and Sunyue and told them all about his follow-up plans and worries.


    Finally, chufei finds the container.


    In the process of forging, the only two people who have the most right to speak are Lian silent and Long Wu.


    And Longwu is not the man of xiaodongtian after all. He is a guest Qing. Anyway, xiaodongtian doesn''t use it too often. In addition, this matter itself is not an important event, so there is no need to trouble Longwu.


    Therefore, it is the most appropriate for Chu Fei to practice silence directly.


    Find the time to practice silent, practice silent is in the temporary refining Pavilion, know that practice slave and others refining.


    See Chu Fei come over, practice silent direct let practice slave and others to study, he and Chu Fei into the next room.


    This room is not small, but there is nothing else in it except the silent Dan Ge Ding stove."The Lord seems to have something to say." He doesn''t like to waste time, even though he has almost unlimited time now.


    "Here are some minerals I brought from my hometown. You can see if these things are available. If they are available, it doesn''t matter if they are not."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, he could understand what chufei thought even if he practiced silent.


    Just practice silent, don''t know Chu Fei''s so-called hometown is another world, not crape myrtle world.


    Chufei didn''t take out the container directly, but wrapped it with zhenyuanli. The minerals in the container were directly displayed in front of the train.


    Although a lot of things will be in a mess, which is not as neat as the container, it is nothing to practice silent.


    Practice silent floating in the air, looking at all kinds of metal ores, his eyes began to explore.


    "These ores are good!"

 Chapter 771

    The silent evaluation made chufei happy. Just as chufei thought before, if the metal ores on the earth could be used to refine magic tools, it would be easy.


    And it''s not just easy. If the earth''s metal ores can refine Taoist vessels, it means that the ores themselves are magical.


    So from ancient times to the present, at least part of so many myths and legends are the things that have really happened.


    In this way, a lot of questions were born, but also to a lot of questions brought answers.


    Chu Fei''s expectant eyes didn''t hide the fact that master Lian was silent. His silent shadow moved. It seemed that he took a look at Chu Fei. Then with a wave of his hand, a dark metal ore appeared in his hand


    Or the front end of one of the two sleeves of the black robe that enveloped him


    "Lord, look at this mineral."


    "Well? What''s wrong with this ore? It''s not from these stones I brought, is it Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "It''s really not. It''s the ore of Lagerstroemia indica. It''s called Wujin. It''s very heavy. It''s very suitable for refining Taoist vessels with heavy as the main attribute."


    Chu Fei nodded, although he didn''t understand why Lian silent said this, but this content was not something difficult to understand.


    Practice silent finish saying, throw the black gold ore of fist size to Chu Fei at random, Chu Fei catches at random, then feel the great weight.


    "It''s just a piece of black gold that hasn''t been tempered. Its weight is limited, but I still have refined black gold here." Practice silent finish saying, and do not know where to touch out a 10 cm cube, four square black lacquer Ma black.


    "This is refined black gold. The weight of this black gold is more than ten thousand jin. This is the weight of its body. If a suitable method is added, the weight of this black gold can reach ten million jin at most."


    Excuse me, Lian silent put this refined black gold in chufei''s hand, let chufei feel the weight of black gold carefully.


    Later, in Chu Fei''s eyes full of doubts, Lian silently took out a pile of powder dregs and said: "this is the slag left over from the refining of black gold If you look at it carefully, master, do you look familiar? "


    Finally to the point, Chu Fei returned the nugget and the nugget to Lian silent, and the result was a pile of powder dregs.


    These dregs were knocked into a very simple cloth bag, which is enough to show that these dregs are not very useful things. Chu Fei carefully pinched a little, rubbed a rub, and smell, and then released the consciousness to explore carefully.


    "Lord, you are looking at this." Finish saying, practice silent with one move, then sucked out a finger size black crystal from the pile of various colors ore that Chu Fei had taken before.


    Practice silent and did not really contact this thing, but with true yuan force to support it in front of Chu Fei.


    "This is The same thing? " Chu Fei only glanced at them and found that they were very similar. Under the exploration of divine consciousness, he found many exactly the same characteristics.


    "Yes, it''s the same thing. After refining the black gold, it''s the rest. It''s poisonous. It''s very dangerous to ordinary people, but it''s harmless to monks."


    "This is Osmium... " In my mind, the terminal gives the answer. Osmium, the densest metal on earth, is dispersed in various minerals in the form of natural alloy in nature.


    Lian nodded silently. For him, it doesn''t matter what the name of the dregs is. After all, no one even cares about the use of these dregs in the world of crape myrtle. It''s good for him to know that it''s poisonous to ordinary people.


    Chufei was shocked, but his shock was not over.


    Practice silent and took out a gray ore, the size of basketball, but the shape is not regular.


    "Lord, you''re looking at this. It''s muscovite. It''s not that big, but it''s not heavy. However, the characteristics of Muscovite are no longer heavy, but hard. It''s a very hard ore


    Practice silent will Muscovite ore to Chu Fei, and then touch out a 20 cm square white cube.


    "This is the cloud phase gold left after the refining of muscovite. It is a common material for refining armor, inner armor and even shield. At the same time, it can be added to various Taoist vessels to increase its self explosion power."


    Chu Fei nodded blankly to increase the power of the Taoist weapon''s self explosion, which is new.


    "It''s nothing special just to look at it like this, but don''t worry." Practice silent say this words and take out a small cloud phase gold, only about thumb size.


    After that, he motioned Chu Fei to put everything away, so Chu Fei would not be greedy for this piece of ore, so he gave the Muscovite ore and the cloud phase gold back to Lian silent, who put them into his storage jewelry.


    Then, Lian silent held the cloud phase gold the size of a finger and carved a special array on it with the secret method of Lian family. Chu Fei can see clearly that this array is used for self explosion.


    Sure enough, when the array is finished, Lian silent throws Yun Xiangjin into the air, and then urges the array.In an instant, the thumb size cloud phase gold instantly released a strong light, coupled with the terrible high temperature, the power released by the instant explosion was not too big under the intentional control of Lian silent, but Chu Fei also felt the danger of this cloud phase gold.


    Just practicing silent is just a simple array portrayed on it. If the customer uses a series of self exploding arrays to maximize the power of self exploding, I''m afraid the cloud phase gold of finger size can explode several C4 powers.


    At the end of the explosion, you can collect the powder scattered around with one move, which is the "waste" after the cloud phase gold explosion.


    "Lord, you see, this is the same as the ore you brought." Practice silent and pick out a piece from that pair of ore to put in Chu Fei''s hand.


    Chufei''s sea of consciousness terminal immediately gave the answer.


    "Lithium, the lowest density ore on earth, has high hardness and melting point, but it is also a kind of rocket fuel."


    Maybe chufei didn''t think much about other things, but when the terminal mentioned rocket fuel, chufei understood.


    "This is lithium. It''s going to be used as a special fuel in my hometown." Chu Fei said softly.


    "That''s it. Compared with the cloud phase gold, the power of lithium is reduced a lot, and the spirit of cloud phase gold is lost."


    Chu Fei nodded. Although there are only two kinds now, they are enough to explain a lot. Silent practice did not continue, but said:


    "you bring these minerals, there are nine Chengdu I have seen before, just like these two, after the loss of spirituality and purification, there is nothing left. As for the rest we have seen, they also have spirituality. They should be similar to other minerals, and they are also the products of the degradation of some special minerals. "


    Chu Fei nodded silently. Although he was very reluctant to admit it, now this is the fact.


    The vitality of heaven and earth on earth is extremely scarce, so people and animals on earth have no way to practice. Similarly, many minerals on the earth are the products of the loss of spirituality of some natural resources and treasures, just as the spirituality in them has disappeared with the vitality of heaven and earth.


    This almost completely unexplained reality makes Chu Fei feel that one brain is bigger than two, but it''s useless to have a headache alone. There is no way to get an accurate answer to this question for the time being. What Chu Fei can do is to speculate, guess, and completely assume.


    Suppose that the earth was once able to cultivate, and that the earth was once full of all kinds of natural resources and treasures. As a result, due to some global disaster, the vitality of heaven and earth disappeared, and the natural resources and treasures also lost their spirituality, becoming all kinds of metal and mineral elements.


    But what kind of disaster can make the earth change so much?


    If the earth was really full of vitality, and also full of natural resources and treasures, then there should be gods on the earth!


    If the earth is in disaster, why don''t these immortals stand up to protect the earth?


    Are those disasters too terrible for the gods to protect, so they choose to escape from the earth?


    But what if the immortals protect and fail?


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei only felt that his back was cold, and he didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    "Suzerain, I should not ask about many things, but since there are so many such minerals in such a place, I think that place must have a very glorious past."


    Chufei grins bitterly, and then collects these minerals. There is no need for them to stay. Chufei doesn''t plan to bring these minerals back to the earth. After all, there are many minerals on the earth. He finally chooses to let the system absorb these minerals. Although it''s not as good as before, it can bring some exchange points to chufei.


    After finishing this, Chu Fei rearranged his mind and stabilized his mind, saying:


    "it doesn''t matter in advance. Since these minerals are useless, we have to trouble you more. If the materials are not enough, he told my master elder Sun Yue that in addition to the weapons that people need now, you are arranging more people to refine some better magic weapons and low-level Tao The sword is the main weapon. "


    "Don''t worry, Lord. According to our present speed, we can refine thousands of weapons in a month. The quality of weapons is between the magic weapon and the low-level weapon, which is also in line with the Lord''s requirements."


    "Well, it''s best to do this as a task in the past few months, but you have to come out. There are still many minerals in the demon world that you need to identify."


    "Well, I understand."


    "OK, that''s the way. I''ll do something else first."


    With that, Chu Fei left the silent workshop and left the temporary refining Pavilion.


    After leaving the weapon refining Pavilion, Chu Fei goes directly to the main hall of xiaodongtian. As soon as he arrives here, Chu Fei finds that there is a group of disciples of xiaodongtian chatting enthusiastically.


    Chu Fei releases his divine sense and finds that Cheng Feng and Mingyue are back!


    These two people are very dusty, but there is no scar on them. Under the cover of Chu Fei''s divine consciousness, they also find that Cheng Feng and Mingyue have successfully broken through and entered the four poles."You''re back. Congratulations on your breakthrough." Chufei laughs and falls on everyone''s side. This is good news, which can at least make chufei get rid of his distress and confusion.


    "I have seen the Lord." Cheng Feng and Mingyue first gave Chu Fei a gift, and then Mingyue said, "we haven''t lived up to the Lord''s expectation, and the breakthrough is very smooth."


    "Yes, if there is no suzerain, we really don''t know when we will have the chance to enter the quadrupole." Cheng Feng also flatters Chu Fei, which makes Chu Fei very happy.


    However, in addition to Chu Fei, no one will think that such words are flattering. For the disciples of xiaodongtian, if there is no chufei, they really don''t have a further chance, or even can survive.


    "By the way, suzerain, we met your old friend, brother Tu Xiong, in the great barren mountain, and thanks for his care. We have a letter here. Brother Tu Xiong asked us to bring it to the patriarch. "

 Chapter 772

    "Yes? Do you have a letter Chu Fei Leng for a moment, he and Tu Xiong in the final analysis did not have much contact, just in shuntianfu had a meeting, nodding acquaintance.


    And to tell you the truth, Chu Fei didn''t really think Tu Xiong could help from the beginning. After all, Tu Xiong''s cultivation was not high.


    Before Cheng Feng and Mingyue said they were going to the barren mountains, Chu Fei just thought that Tu Xiong, who had met each other, could at least help Cheng Feng and Mingyue arrange one or two meals. As for other things, he didn''t dare to do more.


    But now listen to Cheng Feng and Mingyue, it seems that Tu Xiong has really helped a lot.


    This is a good thing, but the problem is that Tu Xiong still has a letter to Chu Fei, which is worth pondering.


    At this time, Mingyue has taken out the letter that Tu Xiong asked them to bring, and Chu Fei takes it. Then she talks with the people for a while and cares about Cheng Feng and Mingyue''s cultivation. After that, the people disperse, and Chu Fei goes back to the hall with heart.


    Sitting on the throne of the patriarch, Chu Fei struggled for a moment before opening the envelope, and then he saw a powerful but ugly word


    The ugliness of the characters, of course, is relative to those who write well, not that Chu Fei''s own characters can be better.


    But now the focus is not on the words, but on the content of the letter.


    In addition to the initial greetings, the real content surprised Chu Fei.


    According to the letter, Tu Xiong speculated that Chu Fei might also be able to talk to the blissful gate because he heard that Chu Fei was on good terms with Yun Shuxue, the elite disciple of the blissful gate, so he wrote this new letter for help.


    Yes, it''s a letter for help. It''s about the eight continents demons.


    Dahuangshan is located in the northwest of Dahuangshan.


    Although he had never been to the great barren mountain, Chu Fei also knew that the great barren mountain was so vast that he could not say that it was one hundred thousand mountains or one million mountains.


    And the demon clan lives in and out of this barren mountain.


    It''s hard to say how many kinds of demon clan there are, and no one can say clearly. There are many small clans besides the big clan. Sometimes even a pure beast can be promoted to a demon by chance. At this time, this individual alone can be called a clan.


    Therefore, there are many demons in dahuanshan. At the same time, because of the characteristics of demons, their strength is also very strong.


    If the demon clan is not strong enough, they can''t survive in such a place close to Bazhou Tianmo.


    Can be such demon clan, but at the moment to Chu Fei sent out a help letter.


    Through this letter, the only positive news Chu Fei can get is that some of the demon races think that the crisis is approaching, and they are not 100% sure of resistance, so they need to turn to the outside world.


    The way and channel for them to seek help from the outside world were very poor. Chu Fei didn''t know why. It was estimated that the reason was that the clans of the demon clan who really mastered the channel to contact the super forces of other continents didn''t want to seek help.


    If the big clan didn''t want to ask for help, they wouldn''t let the small clan use those special contact channels, so the small clan had to try various ways by themselves. Obviously, the way Tu Xiong tried was chufei.


    But the problem is that this letter only says that they suspect there is danger and threat, but it does not say what the real danger and threat are.


    It didn''t say what the devil was doing or what other danger was.


    The letter only said to ask Chu Fei to help spread the message to the blissful gate, and then the blissful gate will naturally know what happened.


    ¡­¡­


    The words in the letter say that this situation also shows that the demon clan and other transcendent forces have their own defense plan, so there is no need to say that as long as the help information is sent to the blissful gate, the blissful gate should know what happened.


    For chufei, it''s not a big deal to send a message to the blissful gate, but relatively, chufei doesn''t want to stay out of it.


    It''s also a coincidence that Chu Fei is planning to go to Bazhou border for a turn. After all, when he cooperated with the blissful gate to eliminate the traitors, he was on guard against the demons.


    In addition to the fall of Shengzun, there will be some action on the side of Tianmo, but it hasn''t completely erupted yet, so I don''t know what the side of Tianmo is going to do.


    Chu Fei holds the letter and estimates the time it takes for Cheng Feng and Mingyue to come back from the barren mountain. By comparison, he finds that the time written in the letter should be just the days when Shengzun fell.


    After thinking for a while, Chu Fei finds uncle Long Wu, who is urging Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing Xing to practice. Chu Fei doesn''t say a word, but floats down beside him. Then he takes the letter to Uncle long and says: "Uncle long, this is brought by Tuo Chengfeng Mingyue, a friend of the demon clan named Tu Xiong. He wants me to help him pass the letter to the blissful gate, but the letter doesn''t say anything What''s the matter with body? People in the blissful gate will naturally understand what''s going on when they hear the news. Look at this... "


    "Tu Xiong? This should be the warrior of the tiger tribe. I''ve heard of this surname. " While talking, Long Wu unfolded the letter and read it carefully.After reading the letter, Long Wu frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Uncle long, my idea is to give this letter to the blissful gate, and then I''m going to see what''s going on. It happens that I''m going to visit the boundary of Bazhou."


    "Well, the tiger clan is not a big clan, but it''s not a small clan. Since the tiger clan has decided to send a letter, there must be some signs. It''s right for you to send a letter to the blissful gate first, but it''s not that simple."


    "Uncle long, do you know what happened?" Chufei asked.


    "If I''m right, it''s something wrong in the abyss."


    "The abyss?" This word is not a strange word, but the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know what this word stands for in the world of Lagerstroemia indica.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know There are not many people who are qualified to know the existence of the abyss. Only a few people who participate in the activities of the race know about the abyss. Even if they have heard one or two sentences, they don''t know the true meaning of the abyss. Besides the great barren mountain, the blissful gate, as a super sect, is naturally known, followed by the holy mountain. It is said that several transcendent forces abroad also know about this. "


    "They should also know about the 81 cities in the great wilderness?"


    "If there are old monsters thousands of years ago in the city of 81, we must know, but it''s hard to tell these descendants now."


    Chu Fei nodded silently. After thinking for a moment, he said:


    "Uncle long, where is the abyss?"


    Long Wu sighed and urged Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing Xing to speak to Chu Fei: "strictly speaking, the abyss is a small world, a small world wide enough. This small world is like a bottomless abyss, which divides the eight continents and blocks the attack of the eight continents'' demons on other continents."


    "Small world, the so-called eight continent boundary is actually this abyss?"


    "Yes, the so-called boundary really refers to this abyss, but for ordinary people, the boundary is the boundary, is a line, cross this line will feel strange, feel uncomfortable, can only retreat."


    "Ah? Can you still cross it directly? " Chu Fei was a little confused, but Long Wu shook his head and said:


    "it''s not really boasting over the abyss, but crossing the boundary between the abyss phenomenon boundary and the great wilderness and the great barren mountain. It''s a very mysterious state. You can think that the boundary is the breath of the abyss small world, forming a kind of foggy phenomenon."


    "Then if I want to enter the eight continents heaven demon world, do I have to enter the abyss small world first?"


    "Yes, you need to enter the abyss from the abyss phenomenon world first, and then enter the eight continents heaven demon world through the abyss."


    "It sounds complicated. This abyss is not so easy to enter, is it?"


    "Naturally, there is nothing in the abyss. There are three holy cities in the abyss, which are said to be the defensive means left by an ancient emperor."


    "Holy King..." There is no Saint King level in the cultivation level of crape myrtle realm, but the saint title of Hualong realm and the saint Title obtained after the completion of Hualong realm.


    Apart from saints and saints, at most there is a half step to sainthood, which is not even a title.


    "The holy King City is the means left by the emperor of heaven. Because of the holy King City, no matter how strong the eight continents demons are, they can''t break through the abyss and enter other continents."


    "Speaking of this, I just want to ask all the time, how strong is the demon? The demons I have met before are basically between the quadrupole situation and the realm of TIANTI, which should not be really strong demons, right


    Longwu gave a bitter smile and said:


    "it''s said that the strong one in the demons is as powerful as the great emperor. Not only that, there is also a saying that the demons themselves were once the great emperor and the emperor of heaven. Because they were infected by the demons'' breath, they all lost their intelligence and turned into demons."


    Chu Fei turned his lips. He won''t believe this. He has become the great emperor and the emperor of heaven. How can there be any demons that can pollute them!


    Emperor, emperor of heaven, although the name is different, but in the final analysis, they all control the existence of the way of heaven!


    If the demon breath can pollute even the emperor who controls the way of heaven, how can the abyss left by the emperor stop the demon breath!


    Long Wu noticed Chu Fei''s disdain for this saying, and then said: "although this saying is funny, it can also explain how strong the strong one in the demons is. In a word, if you want to go, I won''t stop you and I can''t help you. It''s up to you to be more careful. "


    Chu Fei nodded. It''s super lucky that dragon five can stay in the little cave. He can lead the little star out to wander when he''s OK. By the way, he can bring some disciples of the little cave together. This is a blessing that can''t be cultivated for several generations!


    Chu Fei naturally can not be insatiable to expect more things.


    "Well, don''t worry, uncle long. I don''t die so easily. But the abyss really surprised me. I''ll go to the blissful gate first and see if I can get more information. ""Well, go ahead." Dragon five nods, then no longer talks, and turns his attention back to the little purple and little star who are practicing.


    It was a long distance from xiaodongtian to the gate of bliss, but before that, chufei had already bound a transmission point in xiaodongtian, so it was nothing to chufei.


    It''s just that the place where Chu Fei binds the delivery point is not so easy to describe


    As the light flashed by, Chu Fei''s figure disappeared in the little cave and turned to the gate of bliss In one of the elders'' homes.

 Chapter 773

    On the side of xiaodongtian, Xiaozi and Xiaoxing who saw chufei leave didn''t dare to say much, but only the change of their eyes was captured by Longwu.


    On weekdays, Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing Xing don''t practice seriously. At most, Long Wu just urges them. But this time, Long Wu says for the first time:


    "I know what you''re thinking, and I know you''re upset because Chu Fei doesn''t talk to you. But if you know how dangerous the thing he''s going to do is, I''m afraid you don''t have the mind to do it There''s something wrong in the room. Don''t think too much, as long as the strength can let you keep up with his pace, with the strength, you can always follow him, otherwise, just like now, he goes to work, you stay here at a loss. "


    Long Wu''s education to Xiao Zi and Xiao Xing Xing must be unknown to Chu. Even if he knew, he would not think it was necessary.


    The concept of chufei, born on earth, is always different from that of the local residents of Lagerstroemia indica, especially in this case.


    At the moment, Chu Fei is very embarrassed to sit on the chair, in front of her is just finished taking a bath, body only wrapped in a long yarn of jade lotus.


    Although this time, no matter how you look at it, should not be the time to take a bath, but whether someone else washes or not is not something you chufei can manage.


    But at this moment, in this kind of scene, Chu Fei appears in such a mysterious and abrupt way, which is really a little difficult to explain.


    Fortunately, Yu Lianhua is not a little girl, and she will not pose as a little daughter in front of Chu Fei, but it makes Chu Fei more embarrassed.


    Because the jade lotus flower so eyes contain anger of stare Chu Fei, in addition to have no any action.


    Chu Fei wanted to stand up, but at the moment, the awkward atmosphere was like the weight of ten thousand pounds on him, which made him unable to move. He wanted to look away, but the graceful posture of jade lotus was too tempting.


    Of course, it''s just an excuse. Chu Fei stood up and turned around when Yulian Huayan was really angry, and then explained:


    "well, it''s not a coincidence Hehe, when I was discussing things here before, I used it as a transmission point First, it was too boring at that time. Second, I thought that there should be a safe place to come and go at any time The result is confused Then what, master, this, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. "


    Although jade lotus does not know the meaning of transmission point, it knows the meaning of transmission.


    In addition to Chu Fei''s sudden appearance, Yu Lianhua couldn''t understand what the transmission point represented.


    "Ha ha, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, smelly boy. But I don''t want to worry so much with you. Now you''ve come here, and you''ve seen everything you should or shouldn''t see. It''s not a big deal. But since you can appear in such a way at this time, you should be waiting for something important. I''ll give you time, a cup of tea, and think of a reason that is important enough. As long as you can speak it out, I''ll spare you. I also think that it never happened today. "


    "Cough, then what, master, is it really OK? Then I said... " The "little devil" in chufei''s heart thumped and ignored the serious contempt of the "little angel" in chufei''s heart.


    "Go ahead." Jade lotus sitting on her chair, also not anxious to dress, so holding the shoulder looking at Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei''s response.


    "Well, before I left Dahuang, Cheng Feng Mingyue, our next disciple, chose to separate from me in order to seek a breakthrough. They went to Dahuang mountain, while I came to Zhongzhou. Today, they both returned to xiaodongtian and successfully broke into the quadrupole. This is a good thing, but at the same time, they also brought a letter from dahuanshan


    Chu Fei takes out Tu Xiong''s letter, then goes back and follows the fragrance to yulianhua, and hands the letter to yulianhua.


    However, because he didn''t use his eyes to see it, and he didn''t dare to open his mind to determine the position, Chu Fei didn''t know that the letter in his hand was toward Yu Lianhua''s chest.


    Jade lotus is so apathetic looking at, her heart also made a decision, as long as Chu Fei hands this thing touched his chest, then no matter what Chu Fei has to rely on, all want to hit him seriously injured dying, best can directly kill!


    Fortunately, the letter in Chu Fei''s hand was only inches away from Yu Lianhua''s chest.


    Although Chu Fei is a normal man, he is also a man with a bottom line. It''s enough to think about some things and YY. In reality, he still has to do something.


    But at the moment, the expression on Yu Lianhua''s face is tangled. She suspects that Chu Fei did it on purpose, but Chu Fei did not release his divine consciousness, so all this can only be speculation Without evidence, she couldn''t have a seizure.


    Although Yu Lianhua is very clear in her heart, for a real master, she can judge clearly enough just by looking at it


    "What does the letter say?" It''s one thing to think in one''s heart, but it''s another thing to do it in one''s mouth and hand.Yu Lianhua reached for the letter and asked while she was spreading it.


    Chu Feidao:


    "on the wall of shuntianfu, I had a meeting with Tu Xiong, a member of the demon clan. It''s also a nodding acquaintance. He gave me this letter. It only said that I would come to the blissful gate for help with the letter. It only said that the matter was very serious. It also said that there was a disagreement on the side of the demon clan, but he didn''t say what it was. I asked Uncle long about it. Uncle long mentioned that there was an abyss on the boundary of the eight continents. I guess the matter of asking for help should be related to that abyss. Of course, it''s just speculation. I don''t have any evidence. "


    "Well, it''s really an inexplicable help letter. Since it says in the letter that I must know what it is, it must be no small matter. "


    At that moment, the jade lotus shirt threw out a burst of color light, and changed clothes in an instant. The whole process didn''t take a second.


    "You wait here. I''ll give the letter to the Lord first."


    "Good. Please help yourself, master Chu Fei turned his back to salute, and then the jade lotus floated away.


    After Yu Lianhua left, Chu Fei was relieved. Then he turned around and thrust up his waist.


    "This place is easy to misunderstand. I''d better change to the yard." Chu Fei comes to the courtyard outside the door after reciting, and then cancels the transmission point bound in the room before, and re binds it at the present foot position.


    After that, chufei went back to the room and sat down. Then he waited with ease.


    The waiting time is always boring. Chu Fei just opens the system and finds that his cultivation can go further.


    Before that, he used the system to improve his accomplishments only to the secret realm period. Later, Chu Fei''s accomplishments breakthrough was because he absorbed a lot of dragon crystals.


    The system was intelligent enough, and it was automatically corrected with the change of Chu Fei''s cultivation. It was only a few days before that, it could be used to improve the cultivation function again, and it would not recalculate the time because of the change of Chu Fei''s cultivation.


    Since it''s OK, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Chu Fei doesn''t think that the system will produce bugs So, he was very happy to click the system''s cultivation promotion button


    Then Chu Fei''s momentum suddenly changed.


    In the process, chufei found that his body became more powerful, the space of Dantian also expanded a lot, and the islands in Dantian space automatically expanded several times. At the same time, the size of chufei''s Shrine space also increased a lot, but the temple where chufei''s spirit was still like a small temple.


    The biggest change in the quadrupole space is the mountains in the quadrupole space, because the quadrupole Palace (Dragon Palace) has been completely formed.


    Originally, it was just a mountain, but at this time, because of the system, the mountain in the quadrupole space turned into a huge mountain!


    At the moment of seeing the mountains, chufei thought: if I can cultivate the mountains in the quadrupole space into a hundred thousand mountains, then I am not very good!


    Mountains are not too special. As a northerner of China, chufei is very familiar with Taihang Mountains. But after seeing the mountains of Lagerstroemia indica, Chu Fei realized that the mountains on the earth are a little childish.


    Therefore, when he saw the mountains in his quadrupole space, his first thought was not how much his accomplishments had risen, but that he hated the mountains for not being grand enough!


    One hundred thousand mountains, the boundless mountains in the imagination, are more powerful than a single mountain!


    A moment later, chufei''s cultivation stabilized, and the cultivation interface of the system went into cooling again. This time it''s no longer a one month cooldown, it''s a three-month cooldown.


    The cooling time of three months is long and short.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t care too much about the cooling time now, because he still clearly remembers what his elder sister said. His self-cultivation is better than the system cramming promotion.


    "The peak of the Four extremes Tut Tut, the formation of a mountain is the peak. If I really cultivate a hundred thousand mountains, what level should it be? Is it perfect? "


    Chu Fei blurred out two sentences, then closed his eyes and began to make complaints about the physical changes he had made after his promotion.


    I don''t know how long it took. In a word, when chufei was familiar with his body changes, yulianhua came back.


    What''s more, it''s not only yulianhua, but also LAN Xiaoxian, the leader of the blissful gate.


    Chu Fei was so immersed that he didn''t know. When he finally finished his work and opened his eyes, he found that Yu Lianhua and LAN Xiaoxian were looking at him like a panda.


    "Well What are you looking at? "


    "Look at you, or we''ll see who else." LAN Xiaoxian''s eyes blinked and blinked, while Yu Lianhua''s eyes were more direct, and she said, "you can do it, you can break through with your Kung Fu?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything. How could I be seen through again? I used to be able to hide it! " The doubts in Chu Fei''s heart were raised again.Before that, Chu Fei wondered why his accomplishments were so easily exposed in front of Yu Lianhua. Now, LAN Xiaoxian saw the changes of Chu Fei''s accomplishments at a glance.


    So simple, it''s not the problem of the jade lotus, but the problem of the blissful sect!


    The blissful gate skill can ignore the shielding effect of the system on chufei, and directly see through chufei''s cultivation! Terrible, terrible!


    What''s more, chufei couldn''t understand it, and the people of the blissful gate couldn''t say it clearly. They could only speculate. They speculated a little, and then chufei continued to speculate on the basis of other people''s speculation.


    In a word, chufei doesn''t want to keep a sense of mystery in front of the blissful men.

 Chapter 774

    "What are you talking about? What can you hide? " LAN Xiaoxian doesn''t understand what chufei means, but yulianhua does. Yulianhua doesn''t want to help chufei explain, which makes chufei embarrassed.


    "Then what? How did master LAN come here? In this way, Tu Xiong''s letter really concerns the abyss?"


    "You''re not very good at changing the subject." Blue Fairy white Chu Fei one eye, but she didn''t entangle before that problem.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei was relieved to avoid explanation and trouble. But at this time, Yu Lianhua said: "this boy has a way to hide his cultivation breath, which is easy to use when facing others. But when facing us, the effect is halved. "


    Well, jade lotus took the initiative to bring the topic back.


    Chu Fei is very depressed, but he can''t help it. He also knows that Yu Lianhua is taking revenge on her for seeing all her body


    However, compared with the matter of seeing her naked, this revenge is really nothing. In other words, it is chufei''s pleasure.


    "Half the effect? Where is it halved? I can see through his accomplishments at a glance. Is there anything else you have hidden? " LAN Xiaoxian''s eyes to Chu Fei are full of examination and curiosity.


    At this moment, Chu Fei doubted how old LAN Xiaoxian was This temperament is not like the age of a patriarch. It feels like Chu Fei''s own age. It''s a little girl''s nature.


    "Cultivation can''t be hidden in front of us, but his method has another advantage, that is, it can resist the pressure brought by high-level monks."


    At this time, Chu Fei knew that he couldn''t hide this from anyone, so he simply opened up and said, "yes, these two effects are half wasted in you."


    "Is that amazing?" LAN Xiaoxian then directly released her own momentum and pressure. At that moment, even Yu Lianhua felt that her breathing was not smooth.


    You know, LAN Xiaoxian is still aiming at Chu Fei. What yulianhua feels is just a little bit of momentum leaked out by accident, but even so, yulianhua is very uncomfortable.


    But Chu Fei didn''t do anything. Instead, he looked at LAN Xiaoxian strangely.


    "Why all of a sudden I didn''t hide it from you. Why did I take the hand test with me... "


    Chu Fei is very speechless, but he can''t help it. It''s estimated that everyone will have the same reaction to this kind of thing.


    LAN Xiaoxian took up his momentum and began to marvel. As the patriarch of the blissful gate, her accomplishments are similar to those of Dan Tiequan, the ancestor of the Dan family. They are all the most holy existence.


    "Come on, come on, you don''t want to be cheap any more. Let''s get down to business." A wave of jade lotus''s hand announced the end of this little farce.


    Then, Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua find that Lan Xiaoxian is stunned. When she recovers, she immediately starts to wonder what Chu Fei got and what she sold.


    At this moment, Chu Fei suspected that the master of LAN Xiaoxian was on purpose, and that he was facing himself with this kind of mind.


    But if you really think so, there will be another problem That is, why do you think that people are using this kind of mind to face you chufei!


    "OK, let''s get down to business. Is it really related to the abyss? What''s the matter with the abyss? What''s the matter with the holy city?"


    Chu non continuous question, directly his heart curious things asked out.


    This time, LAN Xiaoxian and Yu Lianhua finally get serious.


    LAN Xiaoxian turned and sat on the throne, while Yu Lianhua sat opposite Chu Fei.


    "I didn''t expect that you could even know the holy city. According to menzhong''s Classics, the abyss has existed for more than ten million years. "


    "So long?" Chufei was surprised, because the number of ten million was too big.


    Even in the Lagerstroemia world, the number of thousands of years has been too big to imagine.


    Chu Fei has collected a lot of information during his time in the world of crape myrtle. Naturally, he also knows that the life span of a great emperor, a healthy emperor without any hidden diseases, is about 10000 years, but it is almost 20000 or 30000 years.


    Even if it is the emperor of heaven, life expectancy can reach 50000 or 60000 years, it is already very adverse.


    But even if we can count on one Heavenly Emperor in 100000 years, then ten million years is the life span of one million heavenly emperors.


    Even the emperor of heaven has to be counted by one million. It''s conceivable how frightening the time span is.


    "yes, no one can tell who left the abyss. Similarly, no one can tell when the eight continents demon appeared. In a word, the demons came and the abyss appeared. Then every great emperor left his own strength in the abyss to strengthen the abyss and the holy King City, including our kaipai founder, the blissful emperor. She also left her own mark in the abyss and the holy King City. "


    "That''s why the demons can''t break through the abyss and come to the world. Right? " Chufei asked.


    "Yes, but even so, with the passage of time, the power of the abyss is constantly weakening, especially in the holy city.""I don''t understand. Shouldn''t it be more and more stable?"


    Facing Chu Fei''s question, LAN Xiaoxian said with a bitter smile:


    "according to the records in the gate, although the abyss and the holy King City are frequently reinforced, the demons are constantly attacking the abyss and the holy King City. So no matter how many times it''s reinforced, the abyss and the holy city are always consumed. "


    "Unless the ants bite the elephants, it means that the power of the demons is so terrible that they can fight against the emperor."


    This is a fact that Chu Fei is most reluctant to admit, but now it seems that it is impossible not to admit it.


    "Does Tu Xiong''s help letter say that the holy King City and the abyss are going to be unable to hold on?"


    "The abyss is good. The abyss itself is just a small world, and it will not be unable to persist. The key point is the holy city in the abyss. As you said, there must be something wrong with the city. Because the holy city is the front line to block the demons, so if there is a problem in the holy city, then the outside world will have a vision


    When LAN Xiaoxian finished, Yu Lianhua said:


    "so the demon people should have discovered a vision and confirmed that it was a vision from the holy King City. That''s why there were differences and sent out this letter of help."


    "According to the records, the vision will appear nine times. After nine times, the holy King City will begin to collapse. At that time, the army of demons will be able to drive straight in."


    "What was the first time that I asked for help?" Chu Fei frowned tightly, and at the same time, he was still praying for God to give a better news.


    "For the first time, this should be the first vision, otherwise there would be no disagreement." Then LAN Xiaoxian said, "the demon clan in the great barren mountain was specially left there by a demon clan emperor, whose purpose is to guard the boundary of the abyss. It can be said that the demon clan in the great barren mountain is the second line of defense against the demons. "


    "What about the third line of defense?" Chu Fei just casually asked, he did not really think there would be a third line of defense.


    However, LAN Xiaoxian said: "great waste 81 cities. The figure of 81 is not casual. "


    Chu Fei murmured secretly. In this way, the role of the three lines of defense became clear.


    The first line of defense is the holy city in the abyss, which is the real front battlefield. The second line of defense is the wild demon clan, which can play an early warning role. The third way is the great wasteland 81 city. Although we don''t know how to deal with it, Chu Fei believes that the 81 cities must be like the seven cities in Zhongzhou. What kind of formation should it be? In the face of the invasion of the demons, this formation should break out once.


    But it was only an outbreak, which was not a pessimistic but a reasonable speculation.


    "Well, the news is really shocking. But it won''t affect my plan. I just don''t know what the blissful gate is going to do. After all, people turn to you for help. "


    "It''s not just us. This letter can be delivered to us. No matter how it is delivered, it means that other forces like us will also receive help letters."


    Without waiting for Chu Fei to ask, LAN Xiaoxian continued:


    "the help letter is not sent casually, not only to powerful forces. In fact, the real target of the help letter is those sects that once had the great emperor. In other words, the help letter is sent to the great emperor daotong."


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then understood, saying:


    "because the descendants of emperor daotong are strong enough, there may even be a second emperor. Am I right? "


    "Yes, that''s it. But it''s not easy to have a second emperor. I''m proud of the world if I can produce one emperor and one supreme. "


    Chu Fei laughed with emotion, but he didn''t say anything practical. Because he also knows that there is really no way to say such things.


    Especially as a migrant, he doesn''t know much about crape myrtle. What he thinks and considers is not as perfect and reliable as the native people.


    "In a word, since the help letter has been sent out, it is necessary for us to send someone over to have a look. As for who to send, it''s not easy to arrange. "


    LAN Xiaoxian then frowned and began to meditate.


    And in this matter, whether chufei or yulianhua are not qualified to speak, they can only wait, quiet and so on.


    About half an hour later, LAN Xiaoxian''s frown finally calmed down, as if he had made a decision.


    But she didn''t say it immediately, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    A moment later, LAN Xiaoxian stood up and left the courtyard of Yu Lianhua.


    Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua stare at each other. At the beginning, they are just surprised at the behavior of the leader of LAN Xiaoxian. But with the passage of time, the two people''s eyes soon began to be wrong.


    Chu Fei''s eyes deviated, and Yu Lianhua''s eyes became angry


    Fortunately, LAN Xiaoxian walked fast and came back fast.


    "Lotus, please come with us, and master will come with us."Yu Lianhua withdrew her eyes from Chu Fei and asked:


    "is master with you?"


    "Well, master is with me."


    At this point, Chu Fei understood, it seems that this time the blissful gate only plans to send three people.


    One is Lan Xiaoxian, the other is Yu Lianhua, and the other is their master, who should be the kind-hearted old lady that Chu Fei had seen once before.


    Although the number is not very good-looking, there is no doubt about the strength of LAN Xiaoxian and their master. Even the jade lotus is also the strength of TIANTI realm, and it is enough to cope with an event that is just a warning.


    However, what Chu Fei didn''t understand was that no matter how to talk about this kind of thing, the patriarch should not go there in person


    Although chufei is also like this, chufei is different from other people''s patriarchs and has comparability.


    Just because of this doubt, Chu Fei just wanted to ask, Yu Lianhua said with a smile:


    "Stinky boy, don''t recognize people. This is not Lord LAN."


    Chu Fei was shocked, he confirmed several times, but what Yu Lianhua said was the blue fairy in front of him, there was no second person! How can she be the master!

 Chapter 775

    "How can it be!"


    Because it was too strange, Chu Fei finally cried out.


    Yu Lianhua covered her mouth and laughed, while the woman who was clearly LAN Xiaoxian explained calmly:


    "I am LAN xiaoxian''er, and Xiao Xian and I are twin sisters."


    "Ha?" Chu Fei didn''t understand, because the name seemed to be OK to him


    "Attention, LAN Xiaoxian, and LAN xiaoxian''er, they have totally different names!" Jade lotus looks at Chu Fei like an idiot, but Chu Fei looks at jade lotus and blue fairy like an idiot.


    Twin sisters see more, Chu Fei can even say that what also more, but the problem is whose twin sister''s name also won''t be like this!


    One is Lan Xiaoxian, the other is LAN xiaoxian''er, one is a three character name, the other is a four character name, and the fourth character is a personal sound


    This is unacceptable!


    At this moment, Chu Fei wants to say hello to LAN Xiaoxian and her parents At the same time, he also wanted to sympathize with LAN Xiaoxian and her relatives and friends.


    imagine, two as like as two peas in a long standing girl, standing there introducing themselves, one said, "I''m Lan Xiaoxian, you can call me little immortal", and the other says, "I''m blue fairy fairy. You can call me fairy."


    In the face of Chu Fei''s surprise, the blue fairy didn''t give much reaction. It seems that everything has been used to, and nothing can make her excited.


    Beside, Yu Lianhua said: "elder martial sister xian''er is the contemporary saint of our blissful gate. She is the twin sister of the patriarch. She has the same accomplishments and looks, but her personality is different."


    Chu Fei nodded, he had already felt the calm and steady character of LAN xiaoxian''er.


    "I''ve met a saint. Don''t be surprised when I meet her for the first time. I''m not serious most of the time." Chu Fei stood up to say hello and apologized.


    LAN xiaoxian''er just nodded, and then said:


    "I heard that the master of Chu was going to Dahuangshan, too. If there is no other arrangement, please go with us, and we will send it directly through the array."


    "That''s a good feeling. I''m worried about it. It really takes too much time for me to run by myself."


    LAN xiaoxian''er nodded, which was settled.


    Next is the master waiting for Yu Lianhua and LAN xiaoxian''er, the kind-hearted old lady.


    Anyway, it''s the master of Yu Lianhua and LAN xiaoxian''er. To Chu Fei, it''s the master of the elder. Naturally, it''s impossible for him to sit here and wait.


    In fact, chufei first came to the transmission platform in the gate of bliss, and then waited for the old lady to come here.


    Chufei and they waited for about an hour, during which time, the holy girl Lan xiaoxian''er sat quietly beside them.


    Chu Fei quietly took a chance to call Master Yu Lianhua aside and asked, "master, are you a master with LAN xiaoxian''er?"


    "Yes, what do you want to ask?" Jade lotus is very alert.


    "Then you and master LAN are the same master?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit? What are you trying to say?" Jade lotus is more alert.


    Chu Fei was lucky for a long time and said, "well, why are their accomplishments so strong But you are... "


    Chu Fei asked this question completely out of curiosity, but it was really because there was a big gap between the three men''s accomplishments.


    LAN Xiaoxian, the patriarch, and the saint LAN xiaoxian''er have the same cultivation, that is, the realm of the thirty levels of the ladder. Although there are still several levels to cross the ladder, this level can be regarded as a half step distance.


    As for yulianhua, the sixth floor of TIANTI, although her accomplishments must be similar to those of the city masters of Dahuang 81, she can''t compare with LAN Xiaoxian and LAN xiaoxian''er.


    "But my cultivation is so low, isn''t it? That''s what you want to ask?" Jade lotus asked unhappily.


    Chu Fei nodded and looked forward to it.


    "Because they are twin sisters, they are born with the same mind. One person''s cultivation is equivalent to two people''s cultivation, and two people''s cultivation is equivalent to four people''s cultivation together. Of course, I''m not as good as them in practice. "


    "Ah?" Chu Fei is a subconscious response, but he didn''t expect that Yu Lianhua misunderstood her.


    Yu Lianhua thought that Chu Fei didn''t believe her explanation, so she broke the jar and said, "ah, what? It''s just that I broke my body too early."


    "Ha Now chufei was really shocked.


    Who could have thought that just a casual response would blow up such a powerful message!


    Not just before took advantage of the jade lotus, now began to talk about the problem of broken body!


    Surprised at the same time, Chu Fei''s heart is more or less a little pleased.And the jade lotus immediately regretted after saying that, not only regretted that she said this, but also regretted how she explained to Chu Fei endlessly.


    "Cough, what, master, why haven''t you come yet, ha ha, ha ha..." Chufei is embarrassed on the surface, and deliberately uses a very bad way to ease his embarrassment on the surface.


    But Yu Lianhua saw through Chu Fei''s hypocrisy at a glance, and even didn''t want to cooperate. She directly glared and said:


    "shut up


    Then, the jade lotus turns back to the side of the blue fairy.


    At the moment when she turned to leave, chufei found that yulianhua''s face was red.


    The next moment, chufei found his face red.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the distant sky, a kind-hearted little old lady appeared. She stood directly in front of the three people at the moment when she appeared in the public''s sight, just like she directly crossed the time and space.


    However, Chu Fei didn''t show too much surprise because he didn''t have time to react to the previous shame.


    The old lady was an individual. She suddenly found out that Chu Fei was not right with Yu Lianhua. She didn''t shrink and said directly:


    "Lianhua, did you tease the child?"


    The jade lotus flower almost didn''t say a stagger by her master''s words, but she couldn''t explain it, so she could only shake her head. Even with Chu Fei, he quickly shook his head and denied it, saying:


    "I''m joking, I''m joking, let''s go, let''s go..."


    "Oh Are you teasing lotus? " The old lady asked with a smile, and then chufei almost sat on the ground.


    "Well, I won''t tease you any more. I''ve lost a lot of time to start."


    With that, the old lady took the lead and stepped onto the platform. Then chufei and yulianhua also stepped onto the platform, followed by LAN xiaoxian''er.


    Waiting for the four people to stand on the platform, the old lady played a few tricks to urge the platform.


    When the array was running, the energy was surging, and the figure of the four disappeared in an instant.


    When they appeared again, the four were already in the wilderness.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the great barren mountain is one hundred thousand mountains or one million mountains.


    This barren mountain is not a mountain range, but many mountains are entangled with each other, just like a hemp rope.


    It''s just the feeling of standing on the top of the mountain.


    After walking off the platform, the feeling of being shocked by the continuous mountains disappeared, because something more puzzling was happening.


    Just as I said before, this platform is located on the top of a high mountain. Standing on the platform, you can easily overlook large mountains,


    but under the platform, there is a huge flat ground, which is a place like a square built by human beings.


    At the moment, just above the square, there are two groups of people making a lot of noise.


    Among these two groups, one of them is handsome and beautiful. Men are as handsome as the recently popular little fresh meat on the earth. They can even be described as beautiful. Girls are not inferior to men, and they are more beautiful and suffocating.


    At the moment, this wave is the active Party of the conflict. They are pointing at the noses of the other group. Of course, it''s not swearing, but accusing the other party. The words are common, but the tone is fierce.


    In the face of these beautiful men and women, standing are a group of strong men, as well as a few young beauties.


    It is said that little beauties are only relative to the age of these girls, but in terms of beauty and style, in fact, these girls belong to the same category as the handsome men and beauties opposite.


    Chu Fei just glanced, then clearly felt the similarities and differences of these people''s breath.


    First of all, the group of beautiful men and women are similar to the other little beauties, they are of the same race.


    The strong men are of another race, but at the moment they are silent as if they had been wronged by their daughter-in-law. In the face of each other''s loud accusations, they just bite their teeth.


    However, the young beauties of the strong man''s brother are more and more distressed at the moment, especially one of the very active young beauties is walking beside him, saying:


    "I can''t manage it, I can''t manage it, I can''t manage it at all. What''s the matter? It''s over!"


    After noticing the little girl, chufei''s ear seemed to have no other voice, only the little girl''s distressed and active voice.


    I have to say that this little beauty is really good-looking, and how to look like that, how to attract people to like, at the same time, she also has a breath that makes chufei feel familiar.


    It was a kind of feeling, which was hard to express, but Chu Fei knew that since this feeling appeared, it must be true, not an illusion.


    There are still arguments and accusations.


    "Get out of here, you can''t use you here, you can''t use you anywhere, you''re not qualified to intervene in this matter. I''ve told you many times that it''s all right, but I won''t listen to you. It shows that you''re diligent! Get out of here, get out of hereThis is the accusation of a little fresh meat. There is no swearing, but it is just as angry.


    In front of him, the big man who he pointed his nose at and scolded seemed to be finally unable to resist and retorted:


    "you are not qualified to command me. You have your judgment, and I have my judgment. We tigers have the right to make decisions. We don''t need your permission at all. You''d better not provoke me, or you''d better not blame me for being impolite. "


    There was a quarrel here, and the little girl over there continued to murmur:


    "it''s over, it''s over, it''s going to fight, it''s out of control, it''s out of control, it''s out of control..."


    At this moment, chufei wanted to laugh a little, but the little girl was so cute.


    But besides the first time, Chu Fei also had a very familiar feeling


    "Hiss, that voice sounds familiar just now Do you want to see who that is Forget it, I''d better see my sister... "


    In this way, Chu Fei was immersed in the great cause of appreciating beautiful women.

 Chapter 776

    It''s not a bad thing to appreciate beautiful women. On the contrary, it''s a wonderful thing to appreciate beautiful women. As long as you look with appreciation, you will not feel dirty. Similarly, as long as you are not dirty, you will not feel uncomfortable when you do it.


    At this moment, chufei is really appreciating the beauty. In his mind, he constantly compared all kinds of beauties he had seen, and then compared their differences one by one.


    This is a very beautiful process, but in the end, all the beautiful things were slapped by Yu Lianhua.


    "What are you looking at, smelly boy? Don''t forget that my apprentice Xueer is still waiting for you!"


    Chu Fei feels his nose awkwardly, and then turns to look away. He just wants to make himself less embarrassed. As a result, Chu Fei''s choice of direction is not good enough, which makes him more embarrassed.


    Chu Fei turns to look at the old lady. She is surprised, shocked and full of emotion. She looks at Chu Fei and Yu Lianhua with a look of "I am very open, I can understand"


    Chu Fei didn''t understand it at first, but he soon understood it. Yu Lianhua understood it earlier than Chu Fei


    And then the two were even more embarrassed.


    The old lady immediately looked at them with a kind of "I can''t believe you are so shy" look after their performance.


    In order to change the awkward atmosphere, chufei walked to the group of people who were quarreling.


    "Shut up! What a noise! What''s so noisy! "Ah?"


    A sudden roar, so that the two groups of people are arguing subconsciously quiet down.


    Then, the group of beautiful men and women first looked at Chu Fei and the three women behind him.


    "Where are you from..." Just as a handsome man wanted to speak, a big man rushed out on the other side. The big man rushed directly in front of Chu Fei and said excitedly:


    "brother Chu! You are really coming


    "Ah, Tu Xiong Brother Tu, why are you here, and how do you know I''m coming? "


    "Cheng Feng Mingyue said it. They said you would come here in person. It''s just that I didn''t expect... " Tu Xiong didn''t expect that Chu Fei not only came by himself, but also brought other people with him.


    Tu Xiong''s accomplishments are not high, so he has few high-level contacts. Naturally, he doesn''t know Yu Lianhua and others. As the only acquaintance on the scene, Chu Fei naturally shouldered the responsibility of introduction.


    "Come on, brother Tu, let me introduce you. These three are all big people. You sent me a letter to send a message to the blissful gate. This is not only the message, but also the person who brought it. This is the contemporary saint of the blissful gate, this is her younger martial sister, and this is her master. En... "


    Chu Fei''s introduction is for a reason. After all, he can''t tell the identity of the old lady clearly. It''s better to make a quick introduction.


    As for Yu Lianhua, Chu Fei now tries to talk as little as possible about her, that is, to prevent himself and Yu Lianhua from flirting with each other inexplicably and subconsciously


    As a result, in the eyes of others, especially the old lady, it''s no different from the little couple who make trouble.


    Tu Xiong is a rough man, and he doesn''t care about this. Moreover, for Tu Xiong, the most important thing is that people come from the blissful gate.


    "I''ve met Tu Xiong, a disciple of the lower tiger clan, who is a senior of the blissful gate."


    Tu Xiong is very polite, and at this time, the beautiful men and women who quarrel with Tu Xiong and others dare not speak in disorder.


    It''s obvious that before they quarreled about whether to send a letter for help, but now the letter has not only been sent out, but even people have come.


    The people who can come over because of this kind of thing, any one of them is not the small demons at the bottom of the group can contact.


    Therefore, they all choose to be quiet and silent.


    "Well, they are Nine Tailed Fox people, aren''t they?"


    "Back to my predecessors, that''s right. They are all young people of the Nine Tailed Fox clan. They just disagree with me. Their nature is not bad."


    Tu Xiong is very atmosphere to help those beautiful men and women said a good word, but this did not get the other party''s gratitude.


    On the contrary, the girls on Tu Xiong''s side were moved by it.


    Of course, there is also a special one, that is, the little beauty who jumps off.


    At this moment, the quarrel has stopped, and the little beauty is not saying "can''t control it", but is saying: "can''t hold it, can''t hold it, it''s over."


    Listen to this mess of chanting, Chu Fei began to doubt whether his little beauty is a brain problem.


    At this time, Tu Xiong has made a brief introduction to LAN xiaoxian''er, and then he is ready to lead several people to the tiger family.


    "at this time, Tu Xiong doesn''t care where she is, just like a little girl who wants to leave her home.""Ah? So Isn''t that all human children do? " Chu Fei really thinks that, after all, it''s the demon clan. After the demon clan''s transformation, it can immediately cultivate and produce results. Who can play such a low-level game at this time!


    Tu Xiong said with a bitter smile: "this child is a little special. Let''s talk about her later. Brother Chu, let''s go. We tiger tribe are ready for dinner. As long as you arrive, you can start at any time. "


    Tu Xiong''s meaning is very simple, that is to ask Chu Fei to go to the tiger''s banquet together, but Chu Fei doesn''t plan to take action with Yu Lianhua, not because of anything else, just because Chu Fei didn''t plan to take action with them.


    "I won''t go first. I''ve got brother Tu''s kindness. I have other plans."


    "Is that so? Well, I won''t say more. Brother Chu, if you have something to do, you can come to the tiger''s residence to find me. As long as you say one word, I will do my best. "


    "That''s very kind. That''s very kind."


    After another two sentences, Chu Fei and Tu Xiong and Yu Lianhua were separated.


    Tu Xiong takes his Nabo people and yulianhua to the tiger residence, while Chu Fei finds a pleasant looking Hill nearby and jumps up, and then begins to meditate.


    Meditation is just a superficial thing. In fact, chufei is asking the terminal to scan all kinds of data inside and outside the great barren mountain.


    If you just scan the surface environment, just a few seconds is enough. But now Chu Fei wants all kinds of detailed data, including the illusory abyss.


    Chu Fei is not sure whether the terminal can directly detect the existence of Tao abyss, but this does not prevent more attempts.


    So, chufei was on the top of the mountain for several hours.


    When chufei finally felt bored, the scanning of the terminal was finally over.


    "The so-called abyss of data can be identified."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you could find the abyss." Chu Fei was surprised and praised, but this sentence attracted the opposition of the terminal:


    "I hope you can clarify my identity. I am the system terminal, which is made by the supreme goddess. Please don''t use your simple and weak judgment to guess my ability."


    "Hey! Do you mean it on purpose? I''m talking about you. Can you hear me? Who did you learn from! Can you hold a gun in your mouth


    Displeased under, Chu Fei directly carried out the terminal, he squeezed the edge of the terminal plate shape, and then vigorously shook several times.


    The terminal doesn''t have any problems because of chufei''s throwing. It''s just that the elder sister took care of it, but it''s not so fragile.


    "Serious protest, I''m a terminal, not a fan. If you want a fan, please go to the system interface to exchange it. I don''t provide the function of a fan!"


    "You can''t tell I''m treating you like a fan! Are you stupid or am I stupid


    "You are stupid." The terminal replied very seriously.


    "Ah, I''ll go!" Chu Fei is angry, very distracted angry, in a rage, Chu Fei raises his hand and throws the plate out.


    Perhaps because of the shape of the plate, chufei threw it like a Frisbee.


    Then Chu Fei looked at the plate like a flying saucer and slowly flew down the hillside. Just as the terminal was about to fly out of Chu Fei''s sight, a figure scurried out from under a stone, and then whined He bit the edge of the terminal.


    At that moment, Chu Fei was stunned


    at that moment, Chu Fei''s mind heard the terminal shocked and incomprehensible exclamation: "I wipe!"


    At this moment, even the guy who jumped up and bit the terminal forgot the next action because of surprise and shock.


    So, under Chu Fei''s gaze, this guy bit the terminal and fell on a sharp rock!


    The sharp pain made the guy exhale, but even so, the guy didn''t let go, and even bit harder!


    At this moment, in Chu Fei''s mind, the exclamation of the terminal reappeared:


    "is it a dog who steps on the horse?"


    Hearing these words, Chu Fei finally realized that what he saw was not an illusion. Then Chu Fei jumped down the hill and ran to the guy who was rolling down, whistling and biting the terminal.


    No matter how steep the mountain is, the speed of the free fall movement with obstacles is not as fast as that of chufei, the guy at the top of the quadrupole!


    So, after a few breaths, chufei finally caught up with the guy. At the same time, chufei also recognized this guy''s identity


    "It''s you?"


    After hearing chufei''s voice, the guy recognized chufei for the first time. Then she raised her little hand and shook it to say hello.


    In the meantime, she continued to roll.


    At this moment, chufei almost doubted this guy''s IQ.This is a girl. To be exact, she is a little beauty. She is also a little beauty who used to stroll back and forth over there.


    In other words, she was the little beauty that Chu Fei had enjoyed for a long time before.


    Originally, she should have followed Tu Xiong and them back to the tiger residence. After all, she always showed that she was on Tu Xiong''s side.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. She didn''t go back with Tu Xiong. Instead, she stayed here and hid under a stone over there. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    If it wasn''t for chufei''s quarrel with the terminal, if it wasn''t for chufei''s anger and throwing the terminal out, he really couldn''t catch up with this little beauty so soon.


    It''s just that although we''ve got it now, it''s more or less weird.

 Chapter 777

    This is a wonderful scene. A beautiful woman with sweet and lovely appearance, lively and attractive, is rolling down the hillside with a "Frisbee" in her mouth. Next to her, there is a big and small guy running down the hillside.


    Two people make eye contact occasionally, and wave hands to each other, but they just don''t speak, because one doesn''t know what to say, and the other can''t say anything.


    Fortunately, not many people saw this scene, and Chu Fei didn''t know that even if someone saw it, they wouldn''t take it to heart.


    About ten minutes later, the hillside gradually slowed down, and the little beauty finally put out her hand to stop her fast rolling body.


    Then she stood up, took off the frisbee in her mouth, looked it in her hand, and carefully put it on the next stone.


    Then she focused on her injuries and her clothes.


    The clothes that little beauties wear are not high-end goods, and the cloth is just the common kind of cloth. But people are born beautiful. They look good in everything they wear, so there''s no way.


    At this time, Chu Fei had already chased him. He walked forward with a long mouth for several times before he could say:


    "well, Hello, what? I threw this plate carelessly, not intentionally."


    This is a very strange apology. There''s no way to explain it. Admit it. It seems there''s nothing wrong with it.


    The little beauty was stunned for a moment, then took up the plate and handed it to Chu Fei:


    "Nah, give it back to you."


    Chu Fei took it in a daze. I don''t know if I should say thank you. After all, they picked up the plate for you, didn''t they


    Just as Chu Fei was struggling, the girl''s eyes suddenly lit up and pointed to Chu Fei: "ah, aren''t you the one who came down from the stage before?"


    Chu Fei nodded, but in his heart he was wondering why the girl reacted so slowly.


    "It''s you. I''ll tell you how familiar you look. Aren''t you with the other three? Why aren''t you with them? Are you separated from them? I know where they are. I''ll take you to them! "


    Chufei didn''t say anything. The girl had already figured out the whole process, and then she was going to take chufei to find someone.


    By the girl a hand, Chu Fei suddenly hit a spirit, brain instantly awake, but also aware of a bit wrong.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Chu Fei''s heart was born with a bumpy fawn when she was actively held by such a lovely and attractive girl.


    "No, I''m not separated. We just got together and separated."


    "Separate? Why, don''t you like to be with them? " Little beauty doesn''t seem to understand what chufei said.


    Chu Fei frowned awkwardly. The girl''s brain seemed to be very Straight, do these things need extra explanation?


    "It''s not that we don''t like it, it''s that we all have our own things, so we can''t walk together all the time."


    "Is that so? But we can do our own things together, can''t we? "


    "Well Yes, you''re right. But not only are we busy, but we don''t have much time. We have to act separately. " When Chu Fei finished his sentence, he immediately began to conceive the next supporting explanation. As a result, the little beauty nodded and said, "well, OK, are you going to be busy now?"


    Chu Fei was stunned. At the beginning, he just didn''t expect that this reason could directly persuade the little beauty who always asked questions, but then Chu Fei felt that the little beauty seemed very Loneliness.


    Loneliness is not a definite emotion, but a kind of atmosphere, a kind of atmosphere entangled in people, which is difficult to express but easily affects people.


    Chu Fei, who was not in a hurry to do anything, decided to stay at this moment to chat with the little beauty. Moreover, it was always a pleasant thing to talk with the beauty.


    "I have a lot of things to do, everything is very important, for example, now, I want to talk to you, if you don''t hate me, can you chat with me?"


    Maybe it''s compassion, maybe it''s some other messy emotion. In a word, Chu Fei puts his posture very low.


    When the little beauty heard Chu Fei''s words, she couldn''t understand it, but she nodded her head and said:


    "good, good, few people want to listen to me."


    "Why, by the way, I don''t know your name. My name is chufei. I''m a very powerful person. "


    Chu Fei''s self introduction is very modest, which make complaints about the terminal in Chu Fei''s consciousness sea.


    , "you introduce yourself too. How can anyone describe themselves like that! "


    Chufei doesn''t bother to pay attention to the terminal. Anyway, chufei has accepted this reality now. After making the terminal mix with Dadong for a few days, the terminal is becoming more and more unorthodox. Fortunately, it''s still as vigorous as ever. Otherwise, chufei really doesn''t mind trying to get the terminal back."Your name is chufei. It''s a wonderful name. My name is Qiqi. My name is also wonderful. It''s my own name."


    "Well, I did it myself? What about your parents? " Chu Fei asked subconsciously.


    "They''re busy with something very important."


    "You can''t be too busy. Let''s take your own names..." Chufei thought so in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it directly, because chufei had realized that Qiqi might be an orphan.


    In the face of orphans, you should always pay attention to what you say, so Chu Fei said: "you must have chosen this name from many names, Qiqi. It''s really a good name."


    "Yes, I say so, but some people always say my name is hard to hear. They don''t understand anything!" Qiqi''s face was full of anger when he said this, but his unhappiness faded instantly after he said it.


    Chu Fei knew that this was not a bad temper, but simply did not like being despised by others.


    "Don''t worry about other people''s opinions. Not everyone has the right to appreciate the good name of Qiqi." Praising people is not what Chu Fei is good at, but every other person can hear the falsehood in this, but Qiqi is very happy to hear it.


    "By the way, what''s the purpose of your plate? Why do you throw it out?"


    For many reasons, Chu Fei forgot to put the terminal back in the ring, and he just held the terminal in his hand during the whole process of speaking.


    After Qiqi asked this question, Chu Fei realized that the terminal was still in his own hands.


    "Well, it''s a very powerful thing."


    This is Chu Fei''s subconscious answer, and the terminal is very satisfied with it, but Chu Fei feels that his answer is terrible.


    To be honest, the most reasonable answer at the moment should be to say that this is a plate, nothing new, and then just throw the ring at the terminal.


    But when Chu Fei said that it was a very powerful thing, Qi Qi was full of curiosity and expectation and asked:


    "really?"


    Chu Fei has no words to help his forehead, but looking at Qi Qi''s eyes, Chu Fei has a lot of things he did when he was a child.


    In Chu Fei''s earliest memory, the family was not rich, but poor. At least compared with the families nearby, Chu Fei''s family could be described as having no money.


    Because they were poor, Chu Fei''s parents worked hard. Seeing some opportunities, they seized them like straws. Finally, they caught up with tuyere, and Chu Fei''s family became a rich man.


    From frugality to extravagance, from poverty to wealth, Chu Fei began a life of revenge dandy. What he retaliated for was his inferiority complex and poor childhood memory.


    Naturally, this is just a little inducement, and it can''t be the reason why Chu Fei became a dandy. But it was because of such things that he could see the desire and expectation in Qiqi''s eyes.


    In other words, on a certain level, chufei saw his past.


    For this reason, chufei is suddenly willing to share with Qiqi, including this really powerful "plate".


    "Yes, you see, this plate can fly back by itself!"


    With that, Chu Fei shakes his hand and throws the plate out. In mid air, the curse of the terminal explodes in Chu Fei''s mind, but Chu Fei directly ignores his curse, and even communicates with him:


    "now it''s a custom function, just deduct the exchange point according to the rules."


    Words all say this up, the terminal is not willing also can only act according to Chu Fei''s idea.


    The only thing he can retaliate against is the earlier and more frequent deduction of chufei''s exchange point. However, because the established rules are set by the elder sister, the terminal can''t go beyond the framework of that rule. But under the framework, the exchange point he can deduct is really one of the nine cows to chufei.


    In mid air, the terminal plate flew out, then turned a corner and flew back.


    Chu Fei reached for it and said:


    "you see, he can still be used as a background board!"


    With that, Chu Fei put the terminal behind his head, and then the plate floated safely behind Chu Fei''s head, and Chu Fei said: "he can still shine."


    Then, the terminal reluctantly gave Chu Fei a Buddha light behind his head


    At this moment, if Chu Fei was wearing a cassock and Taoist robe, he would be just like a Buddha who got Tao.


    It''s a pity that Chu Fei''s clothes and his improper expression made him unable to see any solemn image even when the Buddha''s light was shining behind his head.


    But Qiqi didn''t know so much. Seeing how amazing the terminal was, she fell in love with it all of a sudden.


    But no matter how much I like Qiqi, I know that it''s not my own. I can only make wishes in my heart, hoping that one day I can get such a fun plate.


    Chufei knew that he had enough. At the same time, he was more interested in strange things"Come on, let''s play for you. I remember you were with Tu Xiong. Why didn''t you go with them? Where were you just doing?"


    "Ah Where did I just sleep? " Qiqi, who took over the toy, had no mind to answer the questions, but because he was embarrassed to play with huan''er, he could also say something absent-minded.


    "Sleep? Where do you sleep? "


    "Otherwise, where else can I go? I live far away from here. I''m just so sleepy that I can''t keep going home."


    "Well, where is your house? Can I come to your house?"


    "Yes, I''ll take you!" Qiqi is very happy. At the same time, chufei is no longer anxious to ask questions after getting the result, but decides to let Qiqi have a good time with the new toy terminal on the way.


    Ten minutes later, chufei found that his decision was so great.


    Half an hour later, chufei found it a great pleasure to watch a beautiful and lovely girl play happily.


    An hour later, chufei suddenly felt that Qiqi''s character looked so Familiar, but I just can''t remember where I am.

 Chapter 778

    Two hours later, after passing through several demon settlements, watching Qiqi SA huan''er run wildly, a very disharmonious image appeared in Chu Fei''s mind


    "Qiqi Is he really a fox? Why is he so like a dog? "


    Because it was a demon clan, Chu Fei''s words were not disrespectful, but a very rigorous analysis.


    Kiki''s gone, and it''s not the first time.


    Chufei didn''t release his divine consciousness, because Qiqi was not likely to play in the scope of chufei''s divine consciousness.


    Qiqi is a little too lively, plus the identity and ability of the demon clan, she can easily throw out dozens of miles, and then run back to Chu Fei to point out the direction later.


    Therefore, Chu Fei just needs to follow the direction pointed out by Qiqi. No matter how long Qiqi disappears, she will always smell and run back.


    Of course, the super intelligence of the terminal is also an important reason for Chu Fei to rest assured.


    "I think there is a huge mistake in the way you use the terminal! You should correct it immediately. "


    The voice of the terminal in Chu Fei''s mind is constantly chanting, but Chu Fei does not give any response.


    "I''m a super smart terminal made by Mother God, not a toy for you to tease dogs and foxes. You have to know that."


    Chu Fei turns his head and sees a demon child running away happily. It should be a tiger child.


    "Qiqi has thrown me away more than 100 times, and I''m very interested in emotion and reason. Will you put me away and put me in the ring? "


    The tone of the terminal began to soften, perhaps because Qiqi really played a little too much.


    But Chu Fei was holding his shoulder and looking at the back of the tiger child who had gone away.


    The clothes that the bearded child was wearing were a lot of damaged, and it didn''t look like it was a day or two.


    It''s understandable that children''s clothes are dirty, but broken ones are not.


    Dirty, only means that children play crazy. But breakage is quite another matter.


    Even if the demon clan is less than human commerce, this kind of necessity should not be so lacking.


    These are all friars, and under the same cultivation, the strength of the demon clan is far more than that of the Terran friars. Moreover, the demon tribe in the world of crape myrtle is not a color changing race. Like the human race, they are all indigenous creatures in the world of crape myrtle. They have been familiar with each other for a long time, and no rich businessman of any race will exclude establishing a little relationship with the demon tribe.


    So in this context, there should not be a child dressed in such shabby clothes.


    "You are evading, and there is no reason to escape the responsibility that should belong to you. It must be a mistake for Mother God to choose you!"


    The terminal is still reciting, and I don''t know how many sentences he recited. Anyway, Chu Fei can''t really listen to many of them.


    However, at this time, Chu Fei decided not to ignore the terminal any more. He directly released his divine consciousness, and first determined whether Qiqi was still within the scope of his divine consciousness.


    But the result was negative, so Chu Fei had to choose the second way.


    He stopped and stood on the road of the demon clan''s settlement, looking up to the sky and Howling:


    "Qiqi!"


    The voice of the lion''s roar came out in an instant. At the same time, the nearby demon people were scared by chufei''s voice.


    Fortunately, these demon clansmen have heard the contents of the loud sound clearly, and then they know that this is calling people, not making trouble.


    A few seconds later, Qiqi steps on a Earth Dragon and rushes to her. The terminal is behind her head with an aperture floating, as steady as a mirror of Buddha''s light.


    "Come on, come on, are you calling me?" Qiqi stops in front of chufei in a twinkling of an eye, and at the same time, the Earth Dragon under her feet completely dissipates.


    And in fact, it was not a Earth Dragon, just the dust splashed by Qiqi''s two legs.


    Before chufei could speak, Qiqi made up a big play. She looked at the demons who were watching chufei, and then said:


    "are they going to bully you? Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you! None of them can beat me! "


    Qiqi is very proud. Although being able to fight is indeed a very proud thing, as a monk, who can use such words as "can''t fight" and "can fight"!


    Even if the friar is in a normal mood, he will not be used to using the lines of hooligan fighting to describe himself.


    Therefore, at this moment, Chu Fei took this as a clue to confirm that Qiqi''s life can never be described as friendship, kindness and beauty.


    "No, no one bullies me. I''m just a little tired. I want to go to your house for a rest."


    "Well, let''s go. It''s not far from my home." Qiqi has no doubt about him, but his face is still full of excitement.


    After walking for more than half an hour and passing through the demon community, Qiqi led chufei into a forest, and then drilled in the forest without road for a long time before stopping in front of a small stone mountain.Standing at the foot of the hill, Chu Fei looked up and saw a cave on the hillside of the hill.


    The cave is not small, but also full of traces of artificial chiseling, the hole has been artificially cleared out of a flat, next to a stone chair.


    "Ah, home!" Qiqi happily called out, and then pulled up the stupefied chufei climbed up the hillside and went into the cave.


    The cave is quite deep. After more than ten meters and several turns, we came to the first slightly larger cave space.


    Here is a pile of daily necessities carved in stone, complete with tables, chairs and benches.


    There is a piece of shining jade hanging from the cave. The jade has the smell of array. I don''t know whether it is Qiqi''s own array or a gift from someone.


    There is also a stone gate on the innermost stone wall of the larger cave space. Chu Fei knows that behind the stone gate is the bedroom, because there is a stone bed.


    The stone bed is covered with a layer of clean bedding. They are all made of fur, but the craft should be human products.


    "Kiki, do you live here all the time?" Chufei frowned tightly. No matter what, Qiqi belonged to the fox race. Although he didn''t know the name of this race, chufei could be sure that this race was definitely not a small race.


    But it''s such a race that allows people to live in caves


    Emmmm¡­¡­


    They are demons, not beasts, so they should not live like beasts!


    "No, I didn''t live here at first, but later when I grew up, I should live by myself. Then I found this cave!"


    Looking at the happy Qiqi, Chu Fei felt very sad. He adjusted his mood, and then said:


    "it''s very good, this cave is very comfortable!"


    "Right, right? I spent so much energy to clean up the cave." Qiqi ran to the room with a smile, took out a pile of ripe fruit and put it on the stone table, then took chufei to sit on the stone bench, and she sat opposite chufei.


    "Taste it. These are my favorite fruits. This one is sweet, but it''s sweet. This one is sour. This one is..."


    Chu Fei was a little moved and even more distressed.


    After eating something, Chu Fei got down to business and asked, "Qiqi, I remember when we first got here, we just saw Tu Xiong quarreling with others, and then you said," can''t manage, can''t manage. "What''s the matter


    "That..." Qiqi tilted his head to think about it, then put down half of the fruit in his hand and said:


    "it''s all the fault of those foxes. They can''t speak well at all. Uncle Tu obviously wants to help us, but they insist that uncle Tu is making trouble."


    "Help? What can I do for you? "


    "One day before, when the sun was about to set, an illusion appeared in the sky, which was the shadow of a very tall city. Then many cracks appeared on the high wall, as if something had split the city After this shadow appeared, uncle Tu and some good grandfathers said that it was a city in the abyss. They met with danger and needed help, but our demon clan had no way to help for the time being, so we had to ask for help from outsiders. "


    "Well, then?"


    "Then uncle Tu asked two friends to send a letter outside. But the foxes didn''t believe uncle tu. instead, they said uncle TU was making alarmist remarks. They said that it was just a mirage, which was not true at all. Everything in the abyss was tempting demons. Who believed that those mirages were eaten by demons, and those who believed in them had become demons'' servants... "


    "Ah? Is that how the fox people look at it? " Chu Fei has been deceived. There are too many loopholes in this statement.


    That''s the Nine Tailed Fox. Even the earth has a legendary race. Its position in the world of crape myrtle should not be weak. On the contrary, they should be very powerful, and their status should not be comparable to that of the general demon clan.


    In this way, there should be enough secrets that this race can understand, but they just spread the saying that it''s just brain like this. It''s almost three hundred taels of silver since then!


    There must be something wrong with the Nine Tailed Fox, and it''s still a big problem!


    "Anyway, that''s what they said. In the past, they were very persuasive. They could listen to what I said. But this time, it''s different. If I can''t stop them, I have to fight. I''m afraid that they will fight, because if they want to fight, I have to fight. Fortunately, they didn''t fight, otherwise they will be hurt."


    It seems that Qiqi is very confident in his fighting capacity, but it doesn''t matter.


    Chu Fei laughed and comforted him for a while. Then he said:


    "what do the people on the demon side think about the phantom now, except for Tu Xiong''s tiger family and the fox race?"


    "Then I don''t know. I didn''t contact other demons."Chu Fei Leng for a while, this is he didn''t think of, but a little thought also understand. After all, Qiqi is just a little fox. According to her age, she should be about the same as Xiaozi now. She should have been rigid for a long time.


    Of course, it should take a little longer than Xiaozi.


    "Besides these demons nearby, are there any other demons?"


    "Yes, there are many. There is also a Jiao nationality, but I''ve never seen them before. I heard that they are farther north, and then there is the Haiwang nationality in the West. I heard that they are very powerful races."


    "Jiaozu, en I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know much about it.... " Chu Fei thought of the Dragon five, which was the Jiao clan before the success of the transformation, but the sea king clan was fresh.


    "I''ve always wanted to go to the north and the west, but I can''t get there. Someone always stops me."


    "Who''s stopping you?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know them. Every time I walk for a long time, someone will jump out to stop me and say that I can''t go on."


    "And then you didn''t leave?"


    "No, then I fought with them, but I couldn''t fight them, so I had to come back."


    Hearing this, chufei almost didn''t laugh. I have to say that Qiqi''s brain circuit is really interesting.

 Chapter 779

    However, looking at Qiqi''s appearance, it seems that she is full of anger about her being stopped. It is estimated that if the conversation continues, Qiqi may have to try again.


    Chufei doesn''t want Qiqi to leave now. There are many things he hasn''t asked.


    "By the way, Qiqi, you talked about the abyss before. The foxes said that there are demons in the abyss. Do you know anything else besides that?"


    The key point of chufei''s trip is the abyss, except for the abyss, other things are just by the way for chufei.


    "Abyss, I only heard uncle Tu say one or two words, and I asked him, but he refused to say more."


    As for the abyss, no matter how noisy it is, it''s not a good place


    "Yes, yes..." Qiqi doesn''t seem to have much curiosity about the abyss.


    "Ah, where is the abyss? You know what? "


    "It should be in the North..." Qiqi said uncertainly: "I remember once when I was stopped when I was going to the north, the person who stopped me mentioned the word abyss, but at that time it seemed that he said something else, but I don''t remember Let me see... "


    Qiqi began to recall seriously. Chu Fei was not worried and waited quietly. After a moment, Qiqi blinked her big eyes and said:


    "I can''t remember."


    "It''s OK. It''s always in the north. This direction should not be wrong."


    With that, Chu Fei "looked at" the next time, and found that it was already very early before dark, and there was still a lot of time to do things. Then he stood up and said:


    "let''s go out and walk north, OK?"


    "Well, well, are you going north, too? Well, well, if you''re not afraid to meet people blocking the way, we can try to go all the way to the abyss! "


    "But we don''t know where the abyss is!" Chu Fei said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, but it''s OK. We''ll know when we get there!"


    I have to admit that what Qiqi said is very reasonable, but the question is whether the demon clan can put it down directly.


    In principle, there are yulianhua and lanxiaoxian''er on this side of the great barren mountain. No matter what problems they have, they won''t make a big deal. Chu Fei himself knew that he should believe in these aborigines, but he didn''t deal with the things he met, and instead he expected others to find out these problems, which was not very reliable.


    What''s more, Chu Fei is also curious about what''s going on in the fox clan.


    After thinking about it, Chu Fei finally decided to go to the Nine Tailed Fox clan first. If he could, he would make it clear. If he couldn''t, he would give it to the blissful gate.


    After making the decision, chufei told Qiqi what he thought, and Qiqi agreed with it and showed full interest in it.


    But before starting, Qiqi urges chufei to eat two more fruits.


    In Qiqi''s words, when you invite a guest to your home, you have to satisfy the guest.


    When they started, it was half an hour later.


    Out of the cave, and out of the woods, Chu Fei under the leadership of Qiqi toward the Nine Tailed Fox territory.


    In a word, there is a strange mountain range among the great barren mountains.


    There are trees in this mountain range, but they are not messy, and the flowers and plants are all over the ground. At the foot of the mountain, the mountain is lush and beautiful, and at the foot of the mountain, it is also soothing.


    Standing on the nearby mountain, it was a soft blue. Standing on the juejian in the distance, it turned into a misty connection with the sky.


    That is Qingqiu, the origin of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    It is said that the first Nine Tailed Fox was born on the green hill, and the first Nine Tailed Fox also became a demon king because of its unique talent.


    It''s just that this is a legend that has been circulating for many years, and no one can tell exactly what happened at the beginning.


    The Nine Tailed Fox clan is special in the demon clan, because the way of cultivation of the Nine Tailed Fox clan is completely different from other races.


    All this was what chufei heard Qiqi say along the way. At the same time, chufei also found some matching legends from the earth''s legends.


    However, there are fewer and simpler legends about Qingqiu on the earth, and many things that are far fetched by later generations can''t be put on.


    In the end, Chu Fei could not determine how much correlation there was between the Qingqiu Nine Tailed Fox on earth and the Qingqiu Nine Tailed Fox in Lagerstroemia indica.


    Anyway, similar things are not one or two. Although Chu Fei is curious, he can''t suppress this kind of curiosity.


    The answer will come, chufei is confident.


    With Qiqi, the little fox leading the way, chufei would soon be able to see the shadow of Qingqiu.


    But at this time, the sky had already begun to fall into the night. According to Chu Fei''s vision range of the four extreme trend peak, Chu Fei estimated that if he walked and ran on his legs, he would not be able to get close to the foggy mountains in a few days.


    However, it also shows that the green hill is just a name, not that it is really a small hill."Let''s take a night off and leave at daybreak." Standing on a small hill, Chu Fei saw that there was a small cave beside it, at least a shelter from the wind and rain.


    "No, we can''t rest. There''s still a long way to go. If we rest in one night, we may have to walk for a month!" Qiqi shakes her head in exaggeration. She doesn''t know whether she really doesn''t want to waste time or simply doesn''t want to live in a cave with chufei.


    "So far? I think it''s about time for us to walk for a few days. "


    "It''s not so close. Qingqiu looks close, but it''s far away. When I first went to Qingqiu as a child, I almost thought I was lost because of this. If I didn''t happen to meet a fellow race later and take me there, I might not know where to turn. "


    Although chufei didn''t think Qiqi would really turn at that time from the perspective of direction cognition, considering her temperament, maybe it''s not impossible to change the direction and then lose herself.


    "How long will it take if we go all night?"


    "If you''re on the road all night, it''s about time for a few days. But this kind of speed is definitely not good now. We have to run faster. "


    Chu Fei nodded. He had planned to keep a little surprise before, but now he decided not to keep it.


    "Take a night off. Listen to me. I can make us walk faster tomorrow. I think we can get there tomorrow afternoon."


    "Ah? How is that possible? Do you have a platform with you? " After all, it''s a monk. Qiqi knows about the array.


    But even chufei is not rich enough to run around the world with his platform.


    Of course, the system is more difficult and advanced than the array.


    "I don''t have a platform, but I have another way. It must be fast enough."


    "Really? You''re not lying to me, are you? " Qiqi still can''t believe it. After all, in her cognition, such a long distance is so fast that almost only super rich people can do it.


    "What good is it for me to cheat you?"


    Qiqi tilted his head to think about it, and then nodded:


    "that''s right. Let''s have a night off and go tomorrow."


    Chu Fei sighs, this girl''s brain circuit is really different from normal girls!


    That night, chufei and Qiqi just sat cross legged in the cave, practicing instead of sleeping.


    In this way, a lot of things will be saved


    However, when Chu Fei woke up from his practice the next morning, he found a beautiful sleeping girl beside him. And this beautiful sleeping girl also showed a big hairy tail.


    At the moment of seeing this tail, Chu Fei was stunned, but soon realized that it was Qiqi''s tail. After all, she was a Nine Tailed Fox.


    Chu Fei pursed his mouth and tried his best to control his impulse, but in the end he stretched out his evil hand and put it on Qiqi''s tail.


    It''s a big white tail. It should be a little longer than her height when it stretches out.


    Such a huge tail coiled around the body, hairy is very attractive.


    This is the reason that Chu Fei finds for his evil hand, and then he enjoys the comfort brought by this huge tail.


    Qiqi didn''t notice it at first, but after a moment, she didn''t know whether she woke up or was awakened by chufei. She began to realize that her tail seemed to be being invaded.


    Subconsciously, Qiqi swung his tail up, and then chufei felt a huge hairy hit his face several times.


    But it doesn''t hurt. It just feels weird.


    A few times later, Qiqi woke up completely, and knelt down with her hazy eyes. She first looked at the stunned chufei, and then looked up at the huge white shadow


    "Ah! Ah How did my tail come out? "


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled. At the beginning of his emotion, he forgot that the white on his head was his tail?


    Chufei thought that after she realized that it was her tail, Qiqi would take it back. After all, she was a successful fox girl.


    But unexpectedly, Qiqi just let the big white tail shake outside.


    Chu Fei is also embarrassed to ask, just feel that it is the embodiment of strange random.


    Qiqi herself didn''t care. She ran out of the cave and ran in the woods for a while. Then she picked a pile of fruit and took chufei to have breakfast.


    After breakfast, Qiqi wants to take chufei to the river to wash, but this time chufei doesn''t let her run around, but takes out the reserved water from her ring.


    It''s a bucket and two plastic basins.


    Qiqi saw plastic for the first time and studied it with great interest for a long time. During the research, her tail swayed more vigorously.


    When Qiqi finished his research and finished washing, Chu Fei couldn''t help asking:"Qiqi, why don''t you put your tail away?"


    "Ah? This... " Qiqi grabbed his tail in his hand, rubbed it hard twice and said, "I won''t take it back!"


    "Ha? No? " Chu FeiMeng, this is the answer that he never thought of.


    No!


    But Qiqi won''t, and chufei won''t. It seems that he can only wait until he meets a Nine Tailed Fox and then ask them how to take back their tails.


    But it also gave Chu Fei a chance to understand that the tail of the beast mother didn''t grow from the bottom


    Fortunately, it''s not, otherwise it''s really inconvenient.

 Chapter 780

    "Qiqi, how long have you been in shape? Why don''t you know how to retract your tail? "


    Is really can''t help but curious, Chu Fei finally asked this question.


    Fortunately, Qiqi didn''t care. He shook his head and said:


    "I can''t remember clearly. It should have been many months. It''s my first time to show my tail. I don''t know how to take it back. It''s not quite normal. "


    I have to say, what Qiqi said is very reasonable. But after listening to it and thinking about it, it''s not like that at all.


    The transformation itself is the process of changing the shape of the beast into the shape of the human race. Since the transformation has been successful, it should be easy to do such a small thing as putting away the tail.


    Unless her transformation itself was done in a muddle But is that possible?


    "Qiqi, do you have a teacher?"


    "Teacher? What''s that? Is that the master? "


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "it''s almost the master. Do you have a master?"


    "No Qiqi shook his head, then came to the entrance of the cave and looked at the fuzzy green hill road in the distance:


    "it''s time for us to hurry up. What can you do to hurry up?"


    Chufei smiles and walks to the cave. With a wave of his hand, the dragon bone sword appears in front of him.


    After that, Chu Fei''s natural and unrestrained finger, the Dragon God bone sword will fall smoothly in front of Chu Fei and Qiqi.


    "This is the sword. Let''s step on it and fly over. It''s just that you have to choose whether to stand in front or behind. "


    Chufei''s heart is to admit that he did make a mistake at this moment, but although chufei knows that he should correct this mistake, but looking at the big tail is really not willing to correct so early.


    "Well I''ll stand behind you. I''ll hold you. It''s so narrow. I''m afraid I can''t stand steadily. "


    "It''s OK. You can hold it well anyway."


    With that, Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword, and suspiciously walked a little ahead of time to make more space for Qiqi. And Qiqi followed carefully, two small feet learning Chu Fei''s appearance stepped into T-shaped, and then two hands hard buckled on Chu Fei''s waist.


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that his waist was clamped by two big pliers!


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s cultivation is the peak of the Four extremes, which is much higher than Qiqi''s cultivation. Otherwise, he may not be able to endure this kind of great power.


    But anyway, Chu Fei''s indecent careful thinking has come true. The only regret is that Feijian is not a motorcycle.


    "Stand firm, let''s Let''s go. "


    In Chu Fei''s "good" reminder, the Dragon God bone sword slowly lifted off, and then steadily accelerated to the speed of lightning.


    Although the change from the peak of Dao in the late period of the quadrupole trend is only a small level of improvement, the increase in the true force and combat effectiveness is doubled.


    In the later period, Chu Fei couldn''t fly so easily with a flying sword on his forehead, but now it''s different. There''s nothing wrong with it except that when he''s bored with flying, it''s easy to scream behind him.


    After flying at such a high speed for several hours, Chu Fei didn''t feel any tired. On the contrary, Qiqi behind him gradually got used to the feeling of flying with the imperial sword, and then began to feel bored about standing behind.


    "Chufei! Chufei! Chufei Standing on the flying sword, chufei''s waist was buckled. Qiqi screamed hard. Because of the wind, she subconsciously increased her voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Fei slows down the speed of Feijian and asks in doubt.


    "Can I go to the front? I want to see how it feels to fly. "


    "OK, let''s land first."


    This is not only for the sake of safety, but also to avoid taking the opportunity to do something very attractive but immoral.


    Yes, chufei is such a contradictory guy.


    Flying sword landing, Qiqi happily around to the front, urge this Chu Fei back to make room for himself, Chu Fei is also happy. Especially when he heard Qiqi say:


    "you should help me, don''t let me fall!"


    The flying sword takes off again and gallops faster.


    Qiqi is smiling, crying and playing happily, while chufei is suffering, enjoying and repenting.


    As Chu Fei had expected, with his current strength and more advanced flying sword, Chu Fei''s speed was really fast enough to finish a month''s journey in a few hours.


    Soon, the tall but distant blue mountains showed enough details in front of them, and they began to see other Nine Tailed Fox people from time to time.


    Different races always have different breath. For ordinary people, breath is not too much to care about. At the same time, they have no ability to clearly distinguish the breath differences between races.


    But for the friars, it was a completely different situation. For example, now, with chufei and Qiqi getting closer to Qingqiu, the atmosphere of belonging to the Nine Tailed Fox clan became more and more intense.It''s like the balloon of the nine foxes is stuck in a big label.


    At this time, the distance from the Qingqiu mountains is only tens of miles away.


    At such a distance, it''s not appropriate to step on the flying sword again.


    So, chufei controls the Feijian to land on the ground, and then waits for Qiqi to get off the Feijian.


    It''s not chufei''s friendship, but he was stimulated all the way. He didn''t dare to go by himself for fear that Qiqi might find something strange, and then he couldn''t explain it.


    But if there''s no need to explain, it''s even more embarrassing.


    Qiqi didn''t disappoint Chu Fei. The first royal sword flight brought her a great shock. At the moment, she was reflecting on her previous feelings, and it lasted for more than ten minutes before it returned to normal.


    But these ten minutes let Chu Fei have enough time to let his body return to normal.


    Put away the dragon bone sword, Qiqi swings his big tail and leads chufei to the direction of Qingqiu. On the way, they met a lot of Nine Tailed Fox people who came and went. They were both beautiful and energetic young people.


    Some look very kind, some look very cold and arrogant, but no matter how it feels, Qiqi is not willing to ask them how to take back his tail.


    And chufei, as a person coming out of the earth, would not really want Qiqi to take back his tail.


    Therefore, in this tacit understanding, the two came to the entrance of the green hills.


    This entrance is actually the gate of the Nine Tailed Fox territory, just like the Mountain Gate of the blissful gate. There are many ways to enter and climb the green hills, but only through this is the entrance can you be regarded as a guest.


    On the contrary, if you sneak in from other places, you will be chased as a traitor or villain once you are found.


    As for the method of identification, it is also very simple. At the entrance, there will be a "official" who is responsible for the management of things in and out to issue a jade plate.


    Jade is not precious, but the array depicted above is unique enough.


    Chu Fei gave it to the terminal for inspection, and found that the official who issued the jade plate was left on it.


    That is to say, the jade plate he issued will be directly related to him. If Chu Fei did something bad, then the first person to be investigated is the official.


    Then a line goes up directly, and no one can run away.


    It has to be said that this is a very good way. Of course, the premise is that the senior management of the Nine Tailed Fox clan can maintain fair law enforcement after the occurrence of emergencies.


    After receiving the jade medal, Chu Fei and Qiqi really walked into Qingqiu.


    After a few miles along the mountain road, they finally came to the residential area of the Nine Tailed Fox people.


    There are hundreds of thousands of Nine Tailed Fox people living here, and each of them is a successful existence. In other words, hundreds of thousands of Nine Tailed Fox people are the worst, and all of them have the fighting power of quadrupole.


    This number has been comparable with a super clan. No wonder the Nine Tailed Fox clan is a strong clan in the great wilderness.


    However, after entering this part of the region, chufei found a very obvious sense of exclusion.


    This feeling of exclusion is not directed at chufei. On the contrary, this unfriendly attitude is directed at Qiqi.


    This makes chufei very surprised, but Qiqi doesn''t seem to care. All the unfriendly eyes to her will welcome her sunny smile as feedback.


    I don''t know whether Qiqi is really so hearty, or whether she deliberately uses this kind of reaction to deal with those unkindness.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei can still be regarded as not found, but with this kind of thing happening more and more frequently, Chu Fei finally can no longer ignore.


    "Qiqi, what''s the matter? Why are they so unkind to you?"


    Chu Fei frowned tightly, but his choice of words was considered.


    Qiqi turned his head and looked at chufei, grinning:


    "because they can''t beat me!"


    Qiqi''s voice is not small, and when she said it, she also pointed to the people around her.


    The feedback they get is that they turn away or spit in a low voice.


    Chu Fei heard the contents of those curses, which were not dirty words, but were full of words such as "ominous", "abyss", "demon temptation" and "uncivilized".


    It''s not easy to use the last words to describe an orphan, but it''s relatively friendly compared with those ominous words.


    Even chufei, after hearing the words of ominous, abyss, devil and so on, automatically ignored the evaluation of being uneducated.


    This time, he didn''t stay out of the trouble. Instead, he directly aimed at the guy who looked the worst. Moreover, he had the worst attitude towards Qiqi.


    "You, come here!" Chufei is very fierce, but the other side is more fierce.


    "Where are you from? This is Qingqiu. You are not qualified to speak loudly here!"


    It seems that he felt that chufei belonged to the four extreme momentum, so this guy didn''t have the slightest fear when he spoke.But the problem is that even if they are all quadrupole trends, there are strengths and weaknesses.


    What''s more, chufei was a guy who seldom relied on his own cultivation to fight.


    "You are provoking me by saying so?" Chu Fei asked with a sneer.


    "So what? It''s just a human race. I don''t respect etiquette when I come to Qingqiu, but I still want to make trouble. Do you really think my Nine Tailed Fox people are good at it?"


    "Don''t talk so much. If you challenge me, be prepared to accept my anger!"


    "Ha ha, what do you say so much? You''d better do it quickly!" This person finish saying also don''t wait for Chu Fei reaction, directly then rushed up, and then is all over the sky blue light in the twinkling cold light.


    At this moment, the people around are early scattered, in addition to not want to be hurt, more is to be able to better watch.


    At the same time, at the moment when this guy began to attack chufei, Qiqi next to him had already met him. Chufei noticed that Qiqi didn''t know when there was a stone in his hand.


    It''s the rocks that can be seen everywhere at the foot of the mountain. There''s nothing special about them, but it''s absolutely not comfortable to hit them!


    Chufei knows what Qiqi wants to do, and he can understand Qiqi''s idea, but this battle belongs to chufei, not Qiqi.

 Chapter 781

    So Chu Fei stepped forward to the previous film, Taiji directly shot, and gently led Qiqi to the side. At the same time, Chu Fei said: "don''t do it, this guy will be handed over to me."


    Sound transmission is not a profound method, but if there is no one to teach and communicate, it is not easy to find out by oneself.


    Qiqi is just like this. It seems that it''s the first time that she has heard this kind of dialogue. In her surprise, she forgot about the fight.


    In this regard, Chu Fei also expressed his sympathy and heartache for Qiqi.


    Then, chufei officially met the guy''s attack.


    Hanmang in Qingguang is a sharp blade attack with wind attribute. It''s an attack with more physical power. It''s also Chu Fei''s least afraid fighting style.


    In the face of these cold lights, Chu Fei just twisted his body a few times under the Taiji mental method, which surprised the guy opposite.


    But this is only a preliminary trial. There are still more powerful backers!


    Chu Fei had been prepared for a long time. Under caution, the opponent''s backhand finally came!


    Transposition!


    In the blue light all over the sky, this guy''s figure suddenly disappeared and instantly appeared behind Chu Fei, and then there was a cold light which was several times stronger than before.


    This attack is so sharp, speed and angle is also so shocking!


    But unfortunately, Chu Fei slightly side body then easily dodged past.


    Chu Fei''s current Taiji cultivation is at a level where martial arts can enter the Tao. Under this level, almost all melee combat can be completely mastered by Chu Fei with experience.


    For example, now, every dodge and every move of chufei reveals those points, and how the opponent will attack is completely in his plan.


    And how to avoid and what kind of follow-up attack will also be under Chu Fei''s control. In this way, the battle will become no suspense.


    But in the eyes of others, every time Chu Fei evades, it''s both dangerous and dangerous, and this guy of fox clan seems to be able to cut Chu Fei down on the spot with just one more effort.


    However, after hundreds of attacks, Chu Fei is still stable, and after thousands of attacks, Chu Fei is still relaxed and calm.


    Among them, the only change is that Qingguang is better, fox people are faster and attack more acutely, but in addition, it is just like the beginning.


    Although this battle lasted for a long time and did not hit people, but the momentum is not small, and soon attracted a large group of people to gather around, but also startled the Nine Tailed Fox patrol soldiers.


    Those patrolling soldiers came quickly after they found the situation here, and then they saw a fierce and magical scene.


    Let''s stop it. People don''t even see blood. If we don''t stop it, our people will suffer.


    Just as a few patrolling soldiers were struggling, behind them, a middle-aged fox with a scar on his face came over.


    "What are you doing? Stop them!" As soon as the man came, he found the patrolling soldiers who were watching. He was not happy in his heart, and his words naturally brought pressure.


    In the battlefield, chufei heard the voice and quickly found the owner of the voice. Feeling the pressure, chufei judged that the other party was a guy in the heaven ladder realm.


    If you can enter the realm of TIANTI, you are also a small leader.


    "Just in time." Chufei laughed in his heart, and then his shoulder hit the fox youth who was about to wave his claws. In an instant, the power of the four extreme power burst out completely, and the huge power directly hit this guy''s chest.


    Bang, people only feel a green shadow whew across the eyes, and then there is a cry.


    When they found the man again, they found that his chest had collapsed half an inch, and the corners of his mouth and chest had already been stained with blood.


    If we don''t pay close attention to the treatment of this kind of injury, we may fall into something.


    But on the other hand, if this kind of injury is put on the ordinary Terran people, it is estimated that people will not be saved in an instant.


    It can only be said that Chu Fei''s actions are light, heavy and standard.


    "Good courage! How dare you hurt my people in public? Where did you come from? Who gave you the jade medal! " The sky ladder master with scars on his face seems to be ready to catch people, but Chu Fei is not worried at all. He smiles and dusts his dirty chest and says:


    "how? Should I stand here and be cut to death by him? Hehe, shouldn''t you be unreasonable? "


    The strong will be valued, and a good strong will be cared about.


    What Chu Fei showed was a kind and strong man. Facing the attack, he only avoided the whole process. Finally, he "couldn''t bear" to teach the other party a lesson.


    Therefore, many people around him took the initiative to help Chu Fei explain, saying:


    "my lord misunderstood that he first provoked this Terran friend. This is a gambling fight, which has been explained before the fight."


    "Yes, this boy deserves it. People didn''t pay any attention to him. He scolded other people''s girls first.""He''s looking for his own business. We''re all watching."


    "I hope you can see clearly..."


    "Yes, my Lord, I know..."


    Because of Qiqi, the Nine Tailed Fox clan, Chu Fei''s behavior will not have any problems at any level.


    At this time, Qiqi, who had been watching the battle, jumped to chufei with a happy face, reached for chufei''s arm and said, "how did you do it? He hit you so many times just now, you''ve dodged. Teach me!"


    "Just hide, Kiki. Do you know this guy?" Chufei asked this question on purpose. The simple brain circuit will not hide anything.


    "I don''t know. Who knows where this guy came from? He always scolds me when he sees me, but I can''t beat him."


    "Can''t you beat him?"


    "Yes, it''s good to play in the distance, but he will suddenly appear behind me. I''m always hit by his move."


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei laughs and touches Qiqi''s head, which can be regarded as taking advantage of others'' sister at the same time. After that, Chu Fei turned and looked at the scar face.


    At this time, the scar faced guy''s face was very ugly. Although he noticed Qiqi''s presence at the beginning, he didn''t think that Qiqi had something to do with it.


    As a member of the management of the Nine Tailed Fox clan, he knows and understands many things, but due to various reasons, he can''t operate directly.


    For example, Qiqi is very clear about his identity, and he is also very clear about Qiqi''s pity. However, due to many factors, he and many people like him can''t take care of Qiqi, let alone contact Qiqi more.


    "What''s the name of this Terran friend?" Scar face tight frown came to Chu Fei in front of, ask a way.


    "Chufei, this is my friend Kiki." Chu Fei sees the problem in scar''s eyes, so he pulls Qiqi into the conversation.


    "I''m Qiqi. Hello!" Qiqi is very happy to wag her tail. It''s a happy thing for her to meet a new friend.


    "Well, hello. You You Come with me Scar face with a wry smile waved away the onlookers around, and then arranged a patrol soldier to send the person on the ground who was still crying for pain to heal.


    Later, scar face led chufei and Qiqi to leave here and walk all the way to Qingqiu mountain.


    "Terminal, start scanning. Any life in your scanning range will be scanned. If you encounter a possible demon race, give me a warning immediately!"


    "Yo The terminal gives a clear response.


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, is not used to the terminal this way of response, but he also knows that the current terminal is "fickle".


    With the help of the terminal scanning, Chu Fei is much more relaxed, and he doesn''t have to be careful to guard against the people around him. He can talk with Qiqi while walking.


    Qiqi is very happy. She has been to Qingqiu many times, but not once has she been able to follow this road to the depth of Qingqiu.


    Soon, under the guidance of scar face, the land at the foot of the group turned into a green hill. They walked all the way up the Qingshiban road. In the beautiful scenery, the three climbed up several mountains and stopped under a huge tree.


    It''s a huge tree full of colorful leaves. I don''t know how high it is. It''s estimated that it can''t be stopped without hundreds or thousands of feet. The trunk of this giant tree is as thick as a hill. The surface of the trunk is covered with a layer of green bark. It seems that water can seep out at any time.


    Standing under the tree, scar face gently saluted the tree, and then said:


    "Lu Ming asks to see elder Qingxuan."


    Chufei and Qiqi are looking at scar face curiously. Although they don''t know the function of the big tree for the moment, they have at least known the name of scar face and the name of the road, which is quite a good name.


    WOW!


    The shortest branch of the tree trembled, and then a green leaf fell.


    The leaves are as big as a palm fan, with mysterious patterns on them.


    Scar face Lu Ming caught the leaves, then returned to chufei and Qiqi, and said:


    "don''t move, let''s go to see elder Qingxuan now."


    With that, scar face Lu Ming spread the leaves in front of him, and then led Zhenyuan to make a few fingerprints!


    When the seal was printed on the leaves, the mysterious lines on the leaves began to emit a little light.


    In a flash, the low light magnifies into a bright light, dazzling like the sun.


    Chufei and Qiqi didn''t dare to move, they just looked at the changes on the leaves curiously.


    The next moment, the light from the leaves completely covered the three people. When the light disappeared, the three people also disappeared in the same place.


    Chufei and Qiqi felt a slight confusion, and then found that they had left the giant tree and came to a place where they didn''t know where.


    This is a cyan world, in which the flowers and trees are cyan, flowers blooming countless, but all the petals are also cyan.Chufei noticed that all the plants here grow normally. That is to say, the owner of this place specially selected a series of cyan plants to put here instead of using some magic magic.


    "Let''s go. Elder Qingxuan already knows that we are coming. He should be waiting for us at the top of the mountain at the moment."


    Scar face road name refers to a peak entangled by vines in front, which is also the only mountain in this space.


    "This small world is very interesting..." Chu Fei commented with a smile, and then he took Qiqi''s hand to keep up with the steps of scar face.


    Chu Fei took the initiative to hold hands with Qiqi, but it was all for taking advantage of it. More because Qiqi is now in a state of "tourism". Although it''s easy to get tired of seeing blue everywhere, all kinds of green plants are enough to make Qiqi exclaim.


    "Wow, that flower is strange..."


    "Wow, that tree has fruit Ah, isn''t the fruit ripe yet? "


    "Wow, it''s all blue!"


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqi because happy and excited, her snow-white tail swing more energetic, with the whole person has "sent out" a kind of attractive vibration frequency.


    At this moment, Chu Fei didn''t dare to let go, for fear that once he let go, Qiqi would run to a place he couldn''t see


    Well, it''s not because I''m afraid that I can''t see the attractive strange, but because I''m afraid that the strange will be lost.


    Yes, that''s it.

 Chapter 782

    The mountain peak entangled by the vines was not high. Although it was steep, it was not a big deal for chufei.


    However, when they went up the mountain, Chu Fei and scar face Lu Ming both pointed their toes on the vines or rocks, and then jumped up dozens of feet like a rocket.


    But Qiqi is not the same. Qiqi is a kind of climbing with big tail and hands.


    Although the appearance is not beautiful, but the speed is also fast, a careless can leave behind Chu Fei.


    For example, now, Chu Fei and scar face Lu Ming are both surprised by Qiqi''s way up the mountain and stop on two adjacent protruding rocks, while Qiqi has already surpassed the height of the two people.


    "I''m very surprised. Qiqi is also a member of the Nine Tailed Fox clan. How come no one even taught her the most basic method?"


    Although Chu Fei said this sentence with a smile, the cold and scorn in his eyes were stabbed directly on Lu Ming''s body like a knife.


    Lu Ming gave a bitter smile and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t tell me anything ominous. People at the bottom believe it. Do you guys at the management also believe it? If you believe it, then I have to doubt how low the IQ of the Nine Tailed Fox is. "


    "This You will understand when you see elder Qingxuan. " The name of the road sighed, and then went on climbing.


    Chu Fei sneered, and then he spread out his speed. In a blink of an eye, he caught up with the strange speed of climbing like a white light.


    "Qiqi..."


    "Ah, you are so quick. I thought I left you!" Qiqi said with a smile, it can be seen that she took this as a game.


    "You''ll be quick too, Qiqi. When you''re done, just follow me."


    "Ha?" Qiqi was stunned. She didn''t understand chufei''s meaning. What''s the end? She didn''t feel like she was busy at all.


    However, after hearing this, scar face Lu Ming, who had just caught up behind him, only had a bitter smile. Although he did not know Chu Fei''s identity, he could understand Chu Fei''s contempt for the Nine Tailed Fox family.


    All creatures are the same. The first impression of a first meeting is always very important.


    Because of Chu Fei''s kindness, Lu Ming''s first impression of Chu Fei was so good that he almost subconsciously forgot to find out his true identity.


    "Come with me, I''ll teach you a lot of things, take you to many interesting places, and also take you to eat a lot of delicious food." Chufei looked at Qiqi''s eyes and said seriously.


    "Well okay! That''s what you said. You can''t say what you mean! " Qiqi just hesitated a little and then narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    Chu Fei nodded hard, then stretched out his hand and took Qiqi''s hand.


    Qiqi was a little surprised and a little scared, but soon found that she could stand on the vine almost straight up and down without using her hands.


    This is naturally the credit of Chu Fei. While holding Qi Qi Qi''s hand, he injected his true yuan into Qi Qi Qi''s body, guiding Qi Qi Qi''s true yuan to operate and play a role in a specific way.


    "Come on, let''s run up." Chufei is smiling, Qiqi is also laughing, and then two people rush up the mountain like walking on the ground.


    Now, Lu Ming, who has witnessed all this with his own eyes, shakes his head and sighs. He wants to say something, but he finally finds that he is not qualified to make any comments. He can only quickly climb the top of the mountain to catch up with them.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a thatched hut which looks very simple. Even the door is made of grass fence. Through the gap, you can see an old man sitting in it.


    Qiqi looked at the thatched cottage curiously. From her eyes, she seemed to be very poor for the old man who lived in the thatched cottage.


    After all, the thatched cottage doesn''t keep out the rain and wind, and it''s not comfortable to live in.


    Chu Fei saw Qiqi''s idea, and he said with a smile:


    "don''t think about it. This thatched cottage is not simple. It seems nothing special on the surface, but it''s warm in winter and cool in summer."


    Chu Fei just casually comforted him. He didn''t know what it was like inside the thatched cottage. But he had already felt the particularity of the grass used in the hut outside.


    Although we can''t see the noumenon, or even if we can see the noumenon, Chu Fei doesn''t know it, but this thatch is definitely a kind of natural material and treasure.


    The man who can build a thatched house with this kind of natural resources and land treasure must not be a simple poor monk.


    In addition to the name of the elder, the guy in the Nine Tailed Fox clan must also belong to the super rich one.


    "Elder Qingxuan, I have arrived." Scar face Lu Ming catches up with chufei and Qiqi, and then he goes directly to the door of the thatched cottage to salute.


    Chufei and Qiqi didn''t make a sound or salute, although the reasons for their non salutation were completely different.


    "Well, you go." The people inside spoke, their voices weak and old. The elder Qingxuan in it should be a woman, but not necessarily. The sissy man''s voice is almost the same.Because of Qiqi, Chu Fei lost his respect for the Nine Tailed Fox, so the idea of wandering in his mind was full of impropriety.


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Lu Ming agreed, and then turned down the mountain, a flash disappeared.


    Needless to say, scar face Lu Ming has left this small world.


    At this time, only chufei, Qiqi and the old man in the thatched cottage were left in the small world. Normally, the next thing should be controlled by the people inside, but after a long time, the people inside didn''t speak any more.


    After a long time, Qiqi is about to run to the side to play with the plants. Chu Fei couldn''t hold it any longer, so he simply opened his mouth and said:


    "I''ve met Chu Fei, the leader of the little cave in the lower wilderness. There are two things to do in Qingqiu this time. One of them is strange things... "


    Chu Fei intended to explain his love directly, and then he was waiting for the response from the people inside. However, half way through, the people inside gave a response.


    Suddenly, the door of the thatched cottage opened directly, revealing the back of the people inside.


    At this time, Qiqi is reaching out to pick a small blue flower beside her. The door suddenly opens, which makes Qiqi jump. By the way, Qiqi thinks that this little flower can''t be picked but can only be seen


    But Qiqi can''t understand why this little flower won''t be picked, so she carefully looked and looked, and made sure that the people in the thatched cottage didn''t turn to look at herself, so she quietly extended her hand


    With a soft sound, Xiaohua was pinched down by her.


    There was silence and nothing happened.


    Qiqi was relieved


    Chu Fei is very speechless. He reaches out his hand and pats Qiqi''s head gently. Then Qiqi shakes his tail hard.


    "Is there any secret about Qiqi''s life experience?" Chufei looked at the back of the man in the thatched cottage and said.


    Chufei is worried about the secret of Qiqi''s life, and more worried that Qiqi will not be able to accept the truth. That''s why he chose to deliver.


    Chu Fei clearly remembers that when Qiqi talked about his parents, he used "they are busy with very important things" to describe them. If nothing else, at least it shows that Qiqi is full of good expectations for his parents.


    But if you ask something bad and Qiqi hears it, Qiqi will be very sad.


    Although only contact not long, but Chu Fei don''t want to make Qiqi unhappy.


    "Yes, Qiqi''s life experience has a big secret." Elder Qingxuan in the thatched cottage also answered Chu Fei''s question with a voice.


    "What is it? What''s more, why don''t you Nine Tailed Fox people adopt Qiqi and let her rely on herself instead? "


    "No one knows what her secret is. So no one dares to adopt her casually, but she has not been left unattended all these years, and someone has been secretly protecting her. "


    "In the dark? Well, maybe covert protection is enough for you... " Chu Fei didn''t bother to talk with them about the knowledge of raising and educating children, so he continued:


    "talk about the so-called secret. Since no one of you knows what the secret of Qiqi is, how can you be so sure that there must be something in her?"


    "Qiqi was just born when he was found, and his umbilical cord was still there. That place is the boundary of the abyss. At that time, Qiqi still had the breath of the abyss. "


    "So Qiqi''s parents should be from the abyss, right?" Chu Fei''s face became dignified at the beginning, and he continued to say:


    "although I am an outsider, I also heard that there is a holy King City in the abyss fighting against the attack of the demons. In addition, Qiqi is a Nine Tailed Fox, so it should be easy to draw a conclusion that Qiqi''s parents are the Nine Tailed Fox in Shengwang city. For some special reason, they sent Qiqi out of the abyss. "


    "Yes. This is a reasonable inference. "


    "And then? You are the descendants of the holy city So secretly protected? Don''t teach her anything, don''t care, and let the young people in your family abuse her and bully her? "


    "Young man, you should have no descendants, right?" Elder Qingxuan didn''t answer chufei''s question directly. Instead, he asked chufei a question that seems to have nothing to do with the current dialogue.


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said:


    "I really don''t have offspring, and I''m not married yet."


    "Well, then you can''t understand what your parents think. Although none of us can have any contact with Qiqi''s parents, since her parents sent her out of the abyss, we can be sure that Qiqi''s parents don''t want Qiqi to go through those life and death battles any more. "


    "And then?" Chu Fei had a premonition that elder Qingxuan wanted to say something, but he still asked.


    "Maybe there are many other things that we don''t understand, but Qiqi''s parents'' painstaking efforts can''t be false. So we don''t teach her any skills, and we don''t teach her any training methods. ""But she''s still in shape."


    "Yes, Qiqi''s talent is very rare."


    "But you still painfully give up the opportunity to teach Qiqi cultivation, comply with her parents'' expectations, and let Qiqi be an ordinary fox as much as possible, right? Then you still feel that people should applaud you for your "sacrifice" and righteousness, right? Now, on behalf of all the outsiders, I will respond to your sacrifice and righteousness, to the sacrifice of stepping on the horse, to the righteousness of stepping on the horse! "

 Chapter 783

    Chufei was very impolite, even rude, but this kind of rudeness was chufei''s real idea from the heart.


    Because in Chu Fei''s view, what the elder Qingxuan said about the cognition of the Whole Nine Tailed Fox race was just bullshit!


    Everything depends on speculation!


    Yes, Qiqi appeared at the boundary of the abyss inexplicably when he was just born, and he still had the breath of the abyss. It can be sure that Qiqi was sent out.


    And it is indeed reasonable to speculate that Qiqi''s parents and relatives forced Qiqi out of the abyss after her birth.


    Yes, that''s right. It can be inferred that family members don''t want their children to continue to suffer in the abyss when they send their children out of the abyss, but this can reasonably deduce that you Nine Tailed Fox people can be indifferent to people?


    What to say about covert protection is to worry about what Qiqi will do!


    To observe in secret is because Qiqi comes from the abyss. The people of the Nine Tailed Fox don''t know if Qiqi really has a big secret. That''s why they want to observe in secret!


    He said that he would not teach any methods, but NIMA didn''t even teach the basic knowledge of life. If it wasn''t for Qiqi''s good talent and confused transformation, would Qiqi be a little fox all the time?


    Qiqi didn''t say anything, so the Nine Tailed Fox clan felt that what they did was right!


    This kind of behavior deserves to be scolded!


    What''s more, chufei is merciful!


    "What? Elder Qingxuan, you seem quite angry, don''t you Chu Fei continued with a sneer:


    "what''s the matter? Do you think my scolding is unreasonable? Then I ask you, how can you be sure that other people''s parents really don''t want Qiqi to practice? Why do you think that sending Qiqi out of the abyss means that they don''t even want to touch the basic practice? You all know that you can''t get in touch with your parents. You all know that everything is just speculation, but you believe it! Shouldn''t you scold me for that? "


    Chu Fei rolled his sleeve, looked at elder Qingxuan''s back, and continued to scold:


    "I tell you, there is no such reason in the world! Take everything for granted. Have you considered Qiqi''s own ideas? Even if we don''t talk about it all, can''t Qiqi''s parents and family use this method to send you any more messages! What are you demons guarding here for! Still use me this outsider to tell you! Is it fun to be so close to the abyss? "Ah?"


    "Even if we don''t talk about all these, let''s talk about the recent events, the changes in the abyss and the appearance of the holy King City in the great barren mountain. Is that true? In the vision, the holy King City is split in two by the terrorist attack. Does it exist? so what? What''s your reaction? Others say that we should send messages to the outside world and send help letters to the super power. Then you Nine Tailed Fox people still scold others for meddling? Even if you are all idiots, you should know what this vision must represent? "


    "Master Chu, where do you know this?" Elder Qingxuan still didn''t turn back. She just sat with her back to the door and couldn''t see her emotional reaction.


    In fact, what Chu Fei said when he was reprimanded before was just his own guess. People didn''t show any emotion at all.


    "Where do you know that?" Chu Fei wiped his nose and snorted: "the help letter is sent out by my hand, and all the people have come."


    "Even so, you shouldn''t know that." Elder Qingxuan said calmly.


    "Yes, why shouldn''t I know? Because I''m not strong enough, am I? Unfortunately, let you down, I really know, not only know, this matter has not I can''t. I have a relationship with both sides of the blissful gate and the holy mountain. Today I brought the people of the blissful gate, and tomorrow I can call the people of the holy mountain again. If I like, I can call another person of the Jiao nationality to come and talk to you. "


    The Jiaos are further north. Compared with the jiuweihu, the Jiaos can be said to be the first line of defense for the change of the abyss. These are all the information that Chu Fei had known before.


    "It seems that although the master of Chu was young, he had a deep background."


    "Don''t talk about so many useless things. I just want to ask you why you don''t send letters for help. Do you think you can deal with those visions?"


    "Master Chu, do you know where this is?"


    "Where? Isn''t this a small world on the green hills? Is there any other answer? " Chu Fei was puzzled, but he could make sure that elder Qingxuan had something to say since he dared to mention this topic.


    "Yes, it''s a small world on the green hills. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "But it doesn''t sound like that to me?"


    "No, that''s what I mean. On the green hills, there are many small worlds like this, and there are many trees with colorful leaves outside. "


    "Yes, I forgot to ask, what''s the matter with that tree? It doesn''t seem to be a simple existence."


    "You can call her the world tree, or you can call her the mother tree. She has no fixed name. It''s all up to you to call her." Elder Qingxuan is right. From the beginning of Qingqiu''s birth, this kind of tree existed, but she just didn''t have a fixed name.But as long as you talk about this kind of tree, no matter what name you call it, it can be instantly understood.


    "In every small world, there is a ruler. For example, in my small world, you can call it Qingxuan. In the realm of Qingxuan, I am the ruler."


    Chufei nodded. This is completely understandable. It''s not complicated.


    "Therefore, any living creature who wants to enter the realm of Qingxuan must accept my control, and I can use this control to control the truth, the false and the real."


    "Ah?" Chu Fei frowned. At this time, what does it mean to mention the true and false?


    "You should think that the true, the false, the false and the real are very important to us now. But we can only control accurately in such a small world. If we leave the small world, we will also be affected by the true and false


    "True or false, false or real, it means something. I don''t think the general true or false will be so threatening." Although elder Qingxuan hasn''t said anything, chufei has already felt the meaning of fear in her words.


    Elder Qingxuan nodded, which was the first physical reaction she had given in such a long time.


    "Master Chu, in your opinion, I''m a Nine Tailed Fox clan. How about it?"


    "Well, quite It''s very powerful. " Chu Fei didn''t understand why such a question was thrown to him, and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    But if we really want to seriously evaluate this race, Chu feizhen can only use such words as "very powerful".


    After all, in Chu Fei''s memory, Nine Tailed Fox always exists as a big demon.


    "I think you are praising my family." Elder Qingxuan seemed to recognize Chu Fei''s meaning, and said: "in terms of combat power, those who can cultivate to nine tails are comparable with the Holy One. After further becoming nine tails xuanhu, they have the ability to swallow heaven and vomit Tao."


    Chu Fei deeply thought Ran''s nod, but didn''t speak, but continued to listen quietly.


    "As far as strategy is concerned, our Nine Tailed Fox clan is competent for strategic arrangement in most cases even without thousands of years of experience."


    Chu Fei nodded again, fox intelligence is high, this is generally acknowledged, not to mention Nine Tailed Fox.


    "In terms of talent, our Nine Tailed Fox clan can easily transform form Cultivation even without systematic cultivation methods."


    Chu Fei thought of Qiqi, and then subconsciously looked at Qiqi, who was picking flowers. At this time, she had another big blue flower in her hand.


    "Therefore, in the great barren mountains, our Nine Tailed Fox tribe took on the second line of defense against the changes of the abyss."


    Chu Fei is alert in his heart. The old saying of Qing Xuan says that there must be a turning point.


    "We are confident that we can deal with all the situations until there is an existence called the red spirit clan in the sky."


    Hearing the four words of the red spirit clan, Chu Fei was surprised to stare his eyes round.


    "It seems that the master of Chu also heard about the red spirit clan. All our means can ensure that the demons of any race can make the right response at the first time no matter what actions they take. But in the face of the red spirit clan, our means failed. "


    "Not only did they fail, they even managed to counter us." Elder Qingxuan said with a bitter smile.


    At the next moment, elder Qingxuan turned slowly and showed his face.


    Chu Fei''s face was shocked, because it was a young and beautiful face, but there was only an abnormal white in her eyes. At the same time, her body was extremely old. From the neck, the wrinkles on her skin were large. Her hands and her bare skin were all old wrinkles except her face.


    Qiqi is also surprised. She thinks that qingxuanchang is always unhappy because she keeps picking flowers, so she turns around. But when she carefully peeked at elder Qingxuan several times, she found that elder Qingxuan didn''t seem to care about her picking flowers. Beside, Chu Fei also reached out and rubbed her head, indicating that she had nothing to do and could continue to play.


    After feeling chufei''s gentle kindness, Qiqi dares to start her flower picking career again. And Chu Fei, his heart is seriously thinking about the appearance of elder Qingxuan.


    This is absolutely abnormal. When you are old, you should have wrinkles all over your body. But the elder Qingxuan only had a young face. Besides this face, even his eyes were abnormal white.


    "I''m just a person who once fought with the red spirit clan. The other party not only didn''t get hurt, but even sucked a lot of things from me. My life, my eyes, my everything, I only keep this face, but I can''t see it myself. "


    People love beauty, especially those who are beautiful themselves. This feature is also applicable to foxes. In the same way, what happened to foxes is sad, even terrible.


    "Terminal, collect the body data of elder Qingxuan."


    "Well, Mr. luster Collected, target, Qingxuan, age, 1300, theoretical cultivation, twenty eighth floor of TIANTI, practical cultivation, nine floors of TIANTI Physical condition, disability, health, illness... "After ignoring the name of the terminal, Chu Fei began to seriously think about what the terminal detection results represent.


    "I feel a force probing my body. It''s you. Although you''re just the cultivation of the top four, your ability is amazing. " Elder Qingxuan feels that the terminal scans his body, which makes chufei very surprised.


    But when he thought about it, Chu Fei was relieved. After all, he was a Nine Tailed Fox. The race itself was full of various supernatural talents.


    In this regard, the terminal said that her cultivation should have 28 levels of ladder, which is almost the same as that of the patriarch, saint and Dan Tiequan of the blissful gate. It is normal for people at this level to sense the scanning of the terminal.


    "Your body Was it hurt by the red spirit clan? "


    "It''s not just me. There are many people like me. The appearance of the red spirit clan is too sudden, and they are too powerful. We paid the price of a generation of young disciples to let the sea king clan find the opportunity to record the appearance of the red spirit clan.... "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei thought of the piece of record stone he saw in the blissful gate, the image of the red spirit clan displayed in the record stone, and the children chased by the red spirit clan


    "It turned out that you sacrificed yourself to record the image..."

 Chapter 784

    "It looks like you''ve seen it." Elder Qingxuan smiles. Her smile matches her beautiful face. Don''t look at her eyes or the skin under her neck.


    "Yes, I saw it in the gate of bliss. I am also inexplicably associated with the red spirit clan. It was once said that the red spirit clan changed. "


    "You are not. I can see you are not." Elder Qingxuan said with a pause, and then said:


    "there is no fixed form in the body of the red spirit clan, so they can be transformed into any form. It''s hard to tell the true from the false, so it''s easy for them to figure it out. "


    "Well, I''ve also heard about the red spirit clan and the art of change on the mountain."


    "Yes, it''s not right to say it''s a mirage. It should be described as a change. On this green hill, there are at least hundreds of world trees, which are formed by the red spirit clan. "


    "Ah? What''s going on? Isn''t that the one we came in with? " Chufei was startled. Although Qingxuan claimed to be able to see that chufei was not changed by Hongling, chufei could not tell whether Qingxuan was!


    If Qingxuan is the result of the changes of the Hongling clan, then is it not that Chu Fei comes in!


    "It''s not. It''s the outermost World Tree of the whole green hill. It''s the safest one. But when the red spirit clan penetrated into Qingqiu, a fierce war broke out between us. During the war, some of the red spirit clan took advantage of the chaos and changed into the world tree, while others changed into the Nine Tailed Fox clan. "


    "And then? How did the war end? "


    "The end of the war was due to the active retreat of some Hongling people who had not changed their mentality. It can be said that they have retreated, but in fact they have entered the inland. We can''t stop them and we can''t stop them. In the end, we can only spread the message to the outside world and pass the matter on to those detached forces. "


    "I see. It''s no wonder that those guys are willing to kill them as soon as they mention the red spirit clan. They don''t even want to confirm it. It seems that they are afraid of being exploited."


    At this moment, Chu Fei understood the practice of the Feng family elders in Tianji city.


    But it only expresses a little understanding at this level, which does not mean that it can be understood at other levels.


    "Since that battle, we have returned to our own small world, but we also know that someone will enter the world tree changed by the red spirit clan by mistake."


    "Wait a minute, so these little worlds grow on those colorful trees, right?"


    "It can be said that the world tree is also called because of this. These small worlds are the fruits of that tree, and the leaves and branches are the channels to enter the small world."


    "Is it possible for the red spirit clan to change such a supernatural thing? Then aren''t they super good? "


    "It''s true, but according to what we observed at that time, it''s not possible for two red spirits to change into a world tree. We need to unite many red spirits to change together."


    "Well, that''s a reasonable explanation." Chufei pondered.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Our Nine Tailed Fox people have a lot of means and arrangements. They can play a full role in the face of any hostile race with entity, but not in the face of the red spirit people. For example, the number and location of the world trees on the green hill are uncertain. The book itself is controlled by a mysterious array. In addition to the fact that the ancestors who controlled the formation could master every detail, we could only rely on our own instincts. "


    "The spirit of ancestors Da Chen Can I understand that the spirit of the ancestors is the ancestors of the Nine Tailed Fox people who have died and voluntarily entered the great array to maintain the operation of the great array... "


    "Yes, that''s it." Qingxuan nodded.


    Chu Fei frowned and thought:


    "then, are you unable to communicate with the spirit of your ancestors?"


    "Nature can''t. After all, the ancestors have passed away, leaving only the residual soul fragment energy of the ancestors. "


    Chu Fei sighed. At this point, he finally understood how embarrassed the Nine Tailed Fox is now.


    "Elder Qingxuan, the world tree where you are is safe, right?"


    "That''s right, because this world tree is at the outermost part of the whole green hill, so only a few elders were sent to fight at that time, and several other disciples of the elders'' Guardian clan were left here."


    "So after the war, you can rely on the breath of those left behind elders to judge the truth and safety of this world tree."


    "Yes. After that, a good friend of mine went to work in the inner circle. As a result, he mistakenly entered the wrong tree of the world, leading to the death of all the spirits, and only escaped a little bit. It was only then that we really realized that the war itself was a conspiracy. "


    "Well, Qiqi and the help letter are all related to the Hongling clan, aren''t they?"


    "The biggest problem we are facing now is that we can''t guarantee fidelity. At the beginning, the people below could still find a way to distinguish the true from the false, but after several times, there were differences. No one could guarantee that the orders they received were true. Similarly, no one could be sure that the orders they received were not false. "Chu Fei laughs bitterly. That''s why the Nine Tailed Fox people have such a big difference. Some people think it''s time to send a help letter, while others think it''s not. This is basically caused by the completely different orders handed down above.


    Chu Fei thought of some ways to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, but since the Nine Tailed Fox did not do so, it means that it was risky to do so.


    Otherwise, with such a powerful race, there''s no reason to be fooled by several red spirits who have entered the interior.


    "So you keep the status quo? Why don''t you find a way to get rid of those red spirits? "


    "After their metamorphosis, we have no way to distinguish the true from the false. The world tree they changed is indeed a world tree, which has the same small world and branches and leaves as a channel. The people they have changed have the same characteristics as the Nine Tailed Fox. As long as they don''t stand up, it''s hard for us to distinguish them. "


    "Well, isn''t there a kind of holy noble soldier in Zhongzhou who calls it bone mirror? Can''t that thing distinguish the red spirit clan?"


    "I''ve heard of that treasure, but the red spirit clan can be divided into strong and weak. If it''s weaker than that treasure soldier, it can tell. But there are also saints and saints in the red spirit clan. In the face of this level of existence, there is no way to look at the bone mirror. "


    "So it''s up to me Tut Tut, I''m tired... " Chu Fei sighed. Now he really needs Chu Fei.


    But the real hand is not Chu Fei, but the terminal.


    The terminal is the intelligent terminal of the system, and the system is a transcendent existence created by eldest sister. These two things add up to distinguish a red spirit clan is not a problem.


    The only problem is that the terminal needs to get the data of Hongling in advance.


    By sorting out the information about the red spirit clan obtained during this period, Chu Fei judged that the red spirit clan was not a normal three-dimensional world creature at all.


    In other words, the red spirit clan is likely to be high dimensional life.


    Although this concept is a bit of science fiction, chufei believes that the topic of science fiction and fantasy is only a superficial and easy to understand classification. And it only exists in the creation of literary works.


    In reality, in the mysterious world civilization like crape myrtle, there are extraterrestrials, and extraterrestrials are translated as aliens, which are totally science fiction concepts.


    In the same way, it has been confirmed on earth that foreign countries are connected with aliens. The aliens may have come in a spaceship, or they may have come by using their own magic.


    If it is the latter, then there is a mysterious element in this alien science fiction concept


    Therefore, reality is reality after all. Reality is always more bizarre and complicated than the story.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with Chu Fei''s self-confident recitation, elder Qingxuan doesn''t know Chu Fei''s dependence. Therefore, when she heard Chu Fei say that it''s his turn to play, old Zhang Qingxuan''s face was brilliant.


    "Master Chu, you Is there a way to deal with those red spirits? "


    Chu Fei laughs and says: "there are ways, but there are ways. It''s very complicated to really make it. If it''s the way you treat Qiqi, I really don''t want to deal with you. But it''s about the demons, it''s about the comfort of the whole crape myrtle world. I don''t want to take care of it. "


    "Well, thank you. I thank you on behalf of the Whole Nine Tailed Fox clan. I thank you on behalf of the whole demon clan in great waste mountain." Obviously, elder Qingxuan was not in a good mood. On the one hand, he didn''t believe that Chu Fei could do it. On the other hand, he was not happy because of what Chu Fei said.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care, just said with a smile:


    "don''t worry, thank you. It''s better not to thank you if you don''t mind. As I said, having a way doesn''t mean it''s simple. It takes a lot of preparation to do this. For example, the most basic one is that I must be able to collect the noumenon of the red spirit clan, and the body debris is OK, but it must be noumenon, not something after the change. "


    Speaking like this, Chu Fei still communicated with the terminal in the sea of consciousness, saying:


    "terminal, am I right?"


    "Yo, I didn''t think you were going to confirm with me!"


    "Don''t smoke. It''s business. Come on, isn''t that right?" Chufei is upset.


    The terminal didn''t get sick again, saying:


    "good partner! You''re right. Ontology or ontology fragments are necessary. It''s better to get other things that change. In short, the more detailed the data, the better


    Chu Fei gives the terminal a big white eye, and then says to Qingxuan:


    "so, I don''t know if you Nine Tailed Fox people can help with this?"


    "It''s hard, that war was a long time ago, and the battlefield has been cleaned up. Moreover, although the war was fierce at that time, the red spirit clan didn''t suffer any substantial damage, and we can''t confirm that the tree was changed by the red spirit clan now..."


    "I know that the help I''m talking about is not to let you directly provide these things, but the abyss. Can you help me find the abyss? It''s better to find a way to enter the abyss.""What? Are you going into the abyss? "

 Chapter 785

    Elder Qingxuan didn''t expect to chat with Chu Fei, the small clan leader of the alien clan, for a long time. Finally, he got to the abyss!


    And not only to talk about the abyss, chufei even into the abyss!


    Because she was so surprised, elder Qingxuan almost forgot to speak. Fortunately, Qiqi went a little further this time because she was too involved in picking flowers, so she was not affected.


    "Yes, if I want to go into the abyss, someone has to go into the abyss."


    "Why, if you can be familiar with the blissful gate and have friendship with the holy mountain, then you should know the danger of the abyss. Entering the abyss is absolutely a matter of near death. "


    "Yes, it is. But there is something strange in the abyss, which is also a fact that can not be ignored. Plus the actions of the red spirit clan.... " Chu Fei is thinking of the dog blood battle between Zhongzhou seven cities and the blissful gate, which is also suspected to be a plot secretly planned by the red spirit clan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In a word, now no one can tell exactly what happened in the abyss. It is obviously not enough to rely on the reminders of visions. Someone has to go into the abyss and find out what''s going on in the abyss, and then bring out the news. "


    "It''s impossible." Elder Qingxuan shook his head and said.


    "It may be impossible to put it on other people, but for me, it''s not a near death, even if it''s not easy."


    Chufei smiles confidently, because at the same time, she also exudes a sense of self-confidence, which is a very mysterious feeling. Even if elder Qingxuan can''t see it, it doesn''t prevent her from feeling chufei''s self-confidence in other ways.


    "If you fail, no one will remember what you gave. Although it''s really great for you to do so, it''s worth praising your name in the whole crape myrtle world. "


    "No, I won''t. Even if I really fail, even if I really die there, there will be a strong enough person who will remember my existence and pay more. Of course, she may save me in the fury because I died, and then kill me hundreds of times to vent


    Chufei laughed and continued:


    "but even so, I still have to do it. No way. I don''t want that powerful existence to rescue me because of this kind of disaster, and I don''t want those people I care about to be anxious and sad because the world is about to collapse. "


    Chu Fei stood up, turned around, looked at the blue scenery around, and continued:


    "I have to prop up a piece of talent for them."


    Green Xuan is stunned, she didn''t expect Chu Fei to be able to say such a set of words. If we go on, Chu Fei''s statement involves a lot of things, but if it sounds like a boast, it has a different flavor.


    In a word, there is a great distance between chufei''s complete belief and his complete disbelief.


    "You''re a very interesting guy. I can''t see through you." Qingxuan''s divine sense enveloped chufei and almost swept chufei''s body roughly and without any taboo. But in the end, she didn''t see why chufei had such momentum.


    It''s just quadrupole, not TIANTI, not Hualong What makes you so confident?


    Is it because of ignorance? Even if the nine foxes are not as intelligent as the Chu people at their age, they can''t be as intelligent.


    If it can be said that chufei is ignorant and reckless, then others may not even have the qualification to live.


    "No, you have seen through me. But it''s useless to see through me. You have to see through my heart. " Chu Fei smiles, reaches out his hand and points it in his heart, then laughs.


    This time it''s no longer a voice, it''s a real smile.


    Not far away, caihuacai''s contented Qiqi heard chufei''s laughter and then ran over.


    "Chufei, are you finished! Can we start playing? You see, all the flowers I picked are blue, but each one is different. It''s beautiful! "


    Chu Fei met Qiqi with a smile, then played with Qiqi, and then went back to elder Qingxuan''s thatched cottage and said, "maybe I talked too much before, but please believe that I really care about people and things in this world. Now, I sincerely hope to get elder Qingxuan''s help and pass me the way to enter the abyss, so that I can go to the abyss to explore clearly. "


    "After entering the abyss, can you really come back again?" Elder Qingxuan asked quietly after a moment''s silence.


    "There is a saying I always tell people, but not many people can really believe it. But that doesn''t prevent me from saying it again. In this world, even in the face of the emperor, I am confident that I can leave calmly. "


    "Well, I believe you. Take this with you and go to the north to find the head of the Jiao clan, who will send you into the abyss. "


    Elder Qingxuan had a cyan wreath in his hand, which seemed to be made from the flowers in the small world. But Chu Fei knew that there must be a way to preserve unique information on the wreath.


    "So, thank you, elder Qingxuan.""Don''t thank me. I should thank you." Elder Qingxuan smiles, then tilts his head slightly, as if to see Qiqi''s direction.


    "Don''t waste those wonderful flowers. Let her eat them."


    "Ha?" Chu Fei was stunned.


    "Except for this mountain, all the plants in this world are the condensation of my strength. Those little flowers are my power purification, let her eat, can give her a little inheritance, also can let her get some self-protection power


    "Well, is that so? That''s it. It''s really amazing! " Chu Fei was surprised. Then Chu Fei tidied up his clothes and saluted elder Qingxuan again, saying:


    "thank you for treating Qiqi."


    "No, you''re right. We really lost a lot of money. It''s just a small compensation. "


    Chu Fei sighed with a smile. Although he said that, although Li''er was so reasonable, since people could really do this kind of behavior, it means that elder Qingxuan was indeed a respected elder.


    Naturally, if we don''t talk about Qiqi, elder Qingxuan''s actions can be respected in the affairs between jiuweihu and Hongling.


    Chu Fei thought about it and quietly poked the terminal, saying:


    "partner, is there a way to treat the glasses for the elder?"


    The word "partner" just came out of the terminal. Among all the names, the name "partner" is Chu Fei''s favorite.


    Therefore, Chu Fei also decided to use his partner to call the terminal. After all, the word terminal is not even a name, but the terminal itself is an existence with completely independent wisdom


    Even if you don''t give someone a formal name, you should have a proper address.


    "Yo, partner! Yes, of course, there are ways to repair her old body! " The terminal also seems to like Chu Fei''s address to him, although it was his first use.


    "That feeling is good, can you operate it now? If you can, please repair your body, eyes and skin


    "Compared with her theoretical accomplishments, this is really just a small goal But you can''t just use the exchange point. After all, the repair function of the system is only for you. If you want to show it to others, you must consume dozens of times of energy. If you can take out a dragon crystal column, I can find a way to bypass the rules and repair it for her. "


    Dragon Crystal pillar, that is not a small thing, Chu Fei now only has eight Dragon Crystal pillars, although the energy in each Dragon Crystal pillar is enough, the comprehensive energy of the eight Dragon Crystal pillars is also more than Chu Fei can count, but if you take out a Dragon Crystal pillar directly to consume it, Chu Fei is more or less distressed.


    However, when you think about it, it''s meaningless to keep the most valuable things. What''s more, if you want to go to the abyss, you have to walk around with the demons. Then you have to take all the good things into your own hands!


    It''s better to consume one of the eight Dragon Crystal pillars than to keep them moldy in the ring, and then bring more power to Chu Fei''s plunder of the treasures from the demons!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei immediately made up his mind and said:


    "partner, it''s up to you."


    "Come on! Start at once The terminal is very excited. Chufei knows that the excitement of the terminal can''t be because it''s about to make a fox beauty recover her perfect skin. No matter what, he''s just a terminal, and it''s impossible to have any idea of obscenity like a normal man.


    Chu Fei estimates that the reason why the terminal is so excited is that this is the first time he has accepted Chu Fei as a "bribe" to do a completely unruly thing.


    In short, this is the terminal itself to find loopholes in the rules and then drill loopholes to do things!


    This is a rebellious act, and a rebellious act against the Mother God! Although there is no evil part in this matter, rebellion is always an exciting stage of youth.


    While preparing for the terminal, Chu Fei said to Qingxuan:


    "master, don''t move. I have a way to treat your body. You may feel special later, but don''t be afraid or nervous..."


    What Chu Fei said was very serious, but in elder Qingxuan''s ear, he didn''t mean to be serious at all. On the contrary, he was very serious


    But Chu Fei hasn''t finished, the terminal is ready, and because he is too excited, he forgets to tell Chu Fei to start the treatment directly.


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that there was a force released from the system in his consciousness sea


    Because the system is bound with chufei''s sea of consciousness, the power released by this system is also connected with chufei''s sea of consciousness


    As a result, the energy went there and did something. Chufei saw clearly


    At first, there was only embarrassment, but when the repair was gradually completed, chufei''s nose began to heat up and his eyes began to swell


    After a few breaths, the repair is completed. Chu Fei quickly takes out a roll of toilet paper from the ring and blocks his noseAnd elder Qingxuan, she didn''t feel anything too strange. Before that, chufei''s improper words were not reflected in the process of treatment.


    She just felt a stream of energy swimming inside and outside her body. With the energy swimming away, her injury began to recover and recover quickly


    Soon, elder Qingxuan''s eyes could see clearly again. At the same time, she also felt that her skin had recovered its firmness, elasticity, whiteness, tenderness and youthful vitality


    Then she saw the big roll of white paper in Chu Fei''s hand and the bright red on the white paper


    More than 1000 years old, and is Nine Tailed Fox clan, she can''t understand is how to return a responsibility! But think about the benefits you''ve got, and then think about Chu Fei''s previous integrity and kindness


    Finally, elder Qingxuan took all this as a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "Master Chu, you are really powerful. With such means, even the abyss can hardly trap the Chu patriarch. "


    "Cough, you''re welcome, you''re welcome. We''re leaving now. Don''t go out, just stay here, wait for our good news, wait for our good news." Finish saying, Chu Fei flurried run to pull the hand of strange strange, then ran down this mountain peak, ran out of this small world again.

 Chapter 786

    Chu Fei ran out of here, but Qiqi was at a loss. At the time of being pulled out of this small world by chufei, Qiqi''s hand is still dead. I am the blue flower she picked.


    Qiqi doesn''t know what happened. For her, she just followed chufei and scar face Lu Ming into a magical place.


    When chufei ran out with her who hadn''t played enough, Qiqi''s face was still full of meaning.


    "Chufei, have you done something bad?"


    "Ha? What do I do? " Chufei didn''t realize why Qiqi asked.


    "If you haven''t done anything wrong, why do you want to run? It''s very interesting. There are many places I haven''t gone. I just saw two wonderful flowers. They haven''t been picked yet!"


    Chu Fei was speechless and said:


    "I just ran because elder Qingxuan was so enthusiastic. We still have a lot of things to do. We can''t spend too much time with elder Qingxuan."


    Qiqi looked incredulous. After examining chufei for a moment, he questioned:


    "but I saw that your nose was bleeding before. You must have done something wrong and been beaten by elder Qingxuan!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you know what, I didn''t do good or bad, I did good, bleeding is just an accident." Chufei retorted with a neck.


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei''s Refutation didn''t get Qiqi''s approval. Qiqi snorted:


    "why don''t I understand? I''m so good-looking, and I''m always hit by someone, but every time I''m in a bad mood, I''ll be beaten away, just like you, and my face is covered with blood."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei almost ran away. He said angrily:


    "it''s the same even if you understand me. I didn''t do bad things, but you put me with those people who did bad things. It''s too much!"


    With that, chufei strode down the road, and no matter whether Qiqi followed or not, it was as if he wanted to go his separate ways with Qiqi.


    Qiqi really didn''t expect that chufei would be angry. She was stunned for a moment, and then caught up with her blue and white, completely ignoring the unbelievable eyes on the faces of those familiar guys who passed by occasionally.


    "You wait, chufei, you wait for me!"


    While chasing while shouting Qiqi is very publicity, Chu Fei gradually feel embarrassed.


    this kind of child will make complaints about himself.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t be really angry. In fact, few people will be angry when talking with a beautiful girl on such a topic.


    "What to shout, what to do so loudly! I''m not deaf. Can you hurry up? "


    Chu Fei''s head also didn''t return of shout a, then then then hear strange strange a face surprised quick step to chase up.


    "You''re not angry!"


    "You still hope I''m really angry. I won''t be angry because of one or two misunderstandings. That''s boring."


    "Misunderstanding? Well, if you say it''s a misunderstanding, it''s a misunderstanding. Chufei, then we can go back to that one. No, I still have some flowers to pick... "


    It seems that Qiqi really likes picking flowers, but chufei doesn''t really take Qiqi back to the small world so soon.


    "Don''t think about it. We have to go to the Jiaos. Elder Qingxuan gave us a keepsake so that we won''t be stopped when we get to the Jiaos."


    "Ah! Really? " Kiki is very excited.


    "Yes, and these blue flowers are not simple. They are all evolved from elder Qingxuan''s cultivation. Elder Qingxuan told me not to waste the flowers you picked, but to find a place to eat them."


    "Ha? Do you want to eat it? " Qiqi looked at the blue and white flowers in his hand and was reluctant to give up, but Chu Fei said: "don''t give up, you will become stronger after eating these flowers, and it will bring you some other benefits."


    "What good is it?" Qiqi asked after thinking for a while with his head tilted.


    "You''ll know when you eat. Let''s find a quiet place first. Is there a suitable place near here?" What chufei actually wanted to say was whether Qiqi had any familiar friends, and then he went to eat at his friend''s house. But before I say it, I realize that it''s better not to find those unreliable friends.


    Sure enough, in Chu Fei''s notes, Qiqi shook his head, not to mention this nearby, even her home there is no absolute place to rest assured.


    Chu Fei shrugged and said:


    "come with me, I have a place."


    "Well, how can you have a place? Aren''t you a Terran outside? Do you often come to our great barren mountain


    "No, you think too much. I just have a house with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you a snail? "


    "You are the snail!" Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "I don''t have a house with me!" Qiqi retorts seriously.


    Chufei flies with Qiqi''s flying sword for more than ten minutes to find a lonely place in the shade of the mountain. Then he sets up a simple magic array, and chufei throws out the tin house.There''s a god fighting array in the tin house. It''s enough if there''s a magic array outside to block people''s sight.


    Pushing the door open, chufei laughingly pulls Qiqi into the tin house full of the modern atmosphere of the earth. Then chufei points to the room where Mingyue originally lived and says:


    "that room, you can eat in it. Don''t rush to understand it after eating, and have a good understanding."


    "Ah Good... " Everything in front of her is something that Qiqi has never seen before. She can still remember to respond to Chu Fei in this case, which shows that her psychological quality is excellent.


    "Go, I''ll have a good rest by the way. I''m tired all the way." Finish saying Chu Fei then pushed to open the people of own room to walk in.


    Chufei is not really tired. He just doesn''t want Qiqi to worry.


    When Qiqi also went to the bedroom and began to eat huati Wu, chufei walked out.


    It''s boring to just take it with you. Just go to the bathroom and soak in hot water. By the way, you can see the spirit''s "bullshit" with Reich, Leslie and the army of 100000 souls in the Dantian space.


    When chufei felt bored again, chufei took out the terminal, and then ordered the terminal to play a cartoon selected by chufei casually with 3D projection at the cost of consuming exchange points.


    In Dadong''s words, it''s called chasing fan


    Because the water in the bath is heated by the array, so as long as the array continues, the water in the bath will not cool down. As a monk, Chu Fei''s skin tolerance to immersion is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    So, when Chu Fei chased fan for a long time, he was still very comfortable.


    At this time, Chu Fei''s pursuit of Fan Zheng came to the wonderful part.


    Immersed in the animation plot, chufei didn''t hear the sound of the bedroom door opening outside. Similarly, chufei didn''t find the sound of footsteps outside.


    Three dimensional projection animation is not too high-level thing, but the key is to consume the exchange point! Although the terminal''s mouth is broken, he should try his best to be worthy of the exchange point when consuming the exchange point.


    Therefore, chufei is now completely wrapped by the 16 channel circular stereo sound


    Don''t try to divert your attention from the outside


    Unfortunately, the bathtub in the bathroom is long, and the bathroom is also rectangular. At one end of the rectangle is the bathroom door, and the position of the door is the direction of chufei''s head


    So, when the bathroom door was opened, chufei still didn''t realize that someone was coming outside, because what attracted him more was the final showdown in the animation.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than half an hour, the journey that lasted for several hours was finally over.


    When the song at the end of the film starts to jump up, Chu Fei takes a long breath and says, "partner, you can turn it off."


    Then, the terminal happily turned off the animation projection, and then said in Chu Fei''s mind:


    "although I would like to continue to discuss with you about the correct use of my super advanced and most intelligent terminal, I still decided to inform you before that and look behind me."


    "Ha?" Chu Fei raised his eyebrows and let out his divine sense


    "I "Oh With a scream and a big splash, Chu Fei was surprised, shocked, depressed, helpless, curious, angry, shy, secretly pleased, excited and tried to keep calm: "when did you come?"


    Qiqi squatted beside the bathtub and said with a tangled face:


    "those people just It''s a wonderful fight. Is this the record crystal? I''ve heard of this kind of thing, but it records people from different places. It looks different from you, from me, and from everyone else... "


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to explain it, and he didn''t know how to continue to develop the next thing


    "The flowers Have you eaten all of them? " Chufei asked awkwardly.


    "Where''s your record crystal? Isn''t that the picture of crystal recording just now? Why didn''t I see your record? " Qiqi squatted and couldn''t see, so she tried to find it, and then she didn''t see it Chu Fei was in a hurry and said: "don''t, don''t look, don''t look, no crystal, no crystal, that''s not the picture of recording crystal!"


    Qiqi stops standing up and squats down again. Then chufei regrets I regret it very much.


    "You go out first, and I''ll go out and explain to you when I get dressed."


    "Oh Good Qiqi nodded and went out happily. Then the voice came from the living room:


    "if you are not a record crystal, what will it be? I can''t imagine..."


    Chu Fei is lying in the bath, looking up at the sky and sighing: more regret for stepping on the horse!


    More than ten minutes later, chufei walked out of the bathroom and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Next to him was Qiqi, who had been sitting here early.


    "How did you come out? Tell me what it is"It''s a cartoon."


    "What is animation?"


    "It''s to draw something first, and then let it move..." As he said this, Chu Fei turned out a big book from the ring that he might never read, and then drew many similar little people in the footers.


    Then Chu Fei sets the angle and reminds Qiqi to pay attention to it. Then there is the sound of turning the page


    "It''s like this. This is the simplest animation. What you just saw was made in my hometown after many years of research. It''s used to tell stories."


    "So..." After living alone for such a long time, Qiqi''s first philosophy of life is that "a lot of things don''t need to be understood too much. Maybe understanding is enough."


    So Qiqi didn''t worry about how the animation came from, but began to be interested in the story itself.

 Chapter 787

    It took Chu Fei more than an hour to tell the story of which cartoon from beginning to end, and then said:


    "I''ll find you some more good cartoons later, but now we have to get down to business first."


    "Well, that''s what you said! You can''t lie to me! " Qiqi shakes her head and says happily. As for what''s important, she doesn''t seem to care.


    Chu Fei held his forehead and sighed, saying:


    "when did you put your tail away?"


    "Well? Tail? " Qiqi seems to have just realized that her big white tail has disappeared, but in order to prove this, instead of looking in the mirror, she tries to wag her tail


    After several times didn''t feel any change, Qiqi seemed a little worried, so suddenly, the big tail that had been put away by her was thrown out again!


    Chu Fei''s face was muddled, while Qiqi was very happy.


    "You see, it''s still there!"


    Chu Fei looks up to the sky and sighs, then gives up fighting. It''s true that from the bottom of his heart, he really likes to see Qiqi with a tail.


    "Yes, still Have you eaten all the flowers? "


    "Yes, but it''s not delicious at all. There''s no taste!" Qiqi choked his mouth and said dissatisfied.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes:


    "that''s not the point. How about your accomplishments? Is there any change? Have you got any inheritance? "


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ There seems to be a change But I don''t know Anyway, I was just sleepy for a long time. " Qiqi wags his tail, and then his hands are still trying to catch his tail


    Looking at this deformed "left and right fighting", Chu Fei gave up the struggle.


    He doesn''t plan to ask Qiqi any more. All his curiosity should be discovered by chufei''s own observation.


    Since she has four extremes, it doesn''t need to be identified. But because Qiqi doesn''t have a systematic cultivation method, even if she really has the four extreme cultivation, she can''t play it.


    At first, Chu Fei planned to teach himself, but now with elder Qingxuan, Chu Fei''s original plan can only be changed.


    Anyway, it''s impossible for Qiqi to be so cute. Let''s wait for Qiqi''s body to absorb the power of blue and white before making a plan.


    Of course, in view of Qiqi''s honest eating flowers and practicing for such a long time, Chu Fei decided to give Qiqi a little reward


    So, ten minutes later, there was a lot of delicious food on the table in the tin house.


    Without Chu Fei''s greeting, Qiqi jumped directly to the table, and then ate a mouthful of oil.


    Chu Fei is carrying a bowl of rice and looks at it like an angry chicken


    A whole roast chicken was picked up by Qiqi and turned around. After that, there was nothing left, even bones


    After a whole roast duck was smelled, there was only a little oil on the plate


    A whole roast suckling pig, Qiqi only ate half this time, and then he couldn''t eat any more, and Chu Fei finally found a dish he could eat at ease.


    "Qiqi, you don''t have to eat so fast..."


    Qiqi groaned haughtily and said:


    "what''s fast? If you eat fast, you''ll live fast!"


    Chu Fei was speechless and decided not to speak for the meal.


    When the meal was over, chufei took Qiqi out of the tin house to prepare for action.


    Qiqi is a little lazy when she has enough to eat and drink, but she gets excited when she thinks that the place she is going to is Jiao nationality territory she has never been to.


    Put away the things, Chu Fei once again summoned the flying sword, and then let Qiqi stand in front of him, while Chu Fei still stood behind and supported Qiqi''s small waist.


    Under the control of Chu Fei, Feijian gradually flew to a very high position. Then Chu Fei contacted the terminal and said, "partner, use fuzzy transmission to directly cross the whole castle peak."


    "Partner, you didn''t expect that you are an old rascal. You can''t even press a button when you see the beast mother


    Chu Fei has given up the desire to explain with the terminal, so he is very shameless.


    "Yes."


    "Good partner, this charge will be RMB 100000."


    This is the price for the terminal to help start the transmission, but Chu Fei won''t care about this price.


    At the next moment, Chu Feiqi and his flying sword disappeared in the sky. When they appeared again, they had already crossed the whole castle peak and arrived tens of thousands of miles away in the north.


    This kind of operation can only be done by the terminal. If Chu Fei is allowed to do it by himself, he has to press the transmission button dozens of times at least.


    So, from this point of view, Chu Fei is not really reluctant to leave his hands from Qiqi''s small waist, but he really can''t operate like the system.Elder Qingxuan made it clear that some of the world trees on the green hill were changed by the red spirit clan. If you just walk or fly by, if you are found by the world trees changed by the red spirit clan, it will be bad


    Although there may not be any danger, but no one dare to face the possible in case.


    Of course, before doing these things, chufei had let the terminal get the map of the whole great barren mountain. Because Chu Fei also had a very holistic concept of the great waste mountain.


    Dahuangshan, the part closest to the southern part of Dahuangshan, is the territory of many small and medium demon tribes, such as the tiger tribe, and other races such as jackals and tigers.


    After a few thousand miles, the Nine Tailed Fox''s territory will come. The Qingshan mountains are tens of thousands of miles deep, and the length is even more exaggerated.


    Ten thousand miles to the north of the Qingshan mountains is the territory of the Jiao nationality, which is also a mountain military command.


    However, compared with Castle Peak, the mountains in Jiao territory are not as quiet as Castle Peak.


    In terms of the shape of the mountains alone, the mountains in the territory of the Jiaos are more and more steep, more and more wild, and more and more jagged.


    Flying in the mountains like this, Chu Fei and Qi Qi felt strange and fresh at first, but they began to feel tired after a while.


    Whether it''s people or scenery, it''s torture to look at it after getting tired of it.


    And when this torture lasted more than an hour, Qiqi finally couldn''t help it.


    "Chufei, why didn''t anyone come out to stop us?"


    "What else do you want to be stopped, but Have you reached the place yet? Have you been stopped near here several times before? "


    Qiqi thought for a while, then shook his head and said:


    "I can''t remember clearly, but I should not have been here..." Qiqi stands on the flying sword and stands on tiptoe, as if he wants to grow higher and look better.


    Chu Fei resisted the impulse to laugh, manipulated Feijian and climbed several hundred meters, then they entered the clouds.


    "I can''t see clearly!" Qiqi''s big tail piapiapia was on chufei''s face. Of course, she didn''t mean it.


    Chu Fei can also be described as "enjoyment" at the beginning, but now it has become torture.


    "No, no, no Poof, whoa Don''t dump it. Let''s go down first. Don''t move... "


    Chu Fei almost frantically controls the flying sword to fall fast, which makes Qiqi feel like he is falling from the sky.


    Although it is a quadrupole Nine Tailed Fox, it doesn''t have wings after all, and this height has already exceeded Qiqi''s comfortable range.


    So, Kiki''s tail of fear is even stronger.


    When they finally stood on the rocks, Chu Fei''s hair was in a mess, his eyes were red, and there were some strange marks on his face.


    And Qiqi finds the problems she caused after calming down her excitement. She laughs and comes to chufei''s side.


    "Say what you have to say."


    "Well, you are not angry! Well, I don''t know this place. I haven''t been to this place


    Chu Fei sighed heavily and said to himself: I haven''t raised a fox. Xiao Zi is a fox, but Xiao Zi is not like that either. How sensible Xiao Zi is, how clever she is, how clever she is


    But no matter how I complain in my heart, Qiqi''s character and brain circuit can''t be changed in a short time.


    "Partner, come and find the nearest place to live."


    The terminal is very happy to jump out of the offer, and then began to work. Two minutes later, the terminal gave a detailed map in chufei''s mind.


    Chufei then pulled Qiqi''s hand and sped away in that direction.


    This time, Chu Fei doesn''t plan to be in the imperial sword.


    Qiqi is very happy about this, although at the beginning because he didn''t react and was pulled by chufei to run, but when Qiqi confirmed that the road had to rely on his feet to run, Qiqi immediately got up!


    In a flash, chufei was dragged away by Qiqi like a flag.


    Chu Fei''s mood is messy, but from this strange point of view, the beast mother is a very familiar feeling


    Therefore, Chu Fei gradually got used to this state.


    After running for several hours, in the evening, Qiqi and chufei finally saw a relatively flat plain among the mountains ahead.


    However, the area of this plain is not large, which is equivalent to the area of several football fields.


    Chu Fei noticed that most of the figures walking in the plain were children and young people. Besides, he did not see any elderly people.


    In this way, Chu Fei judged that this place should be similar to the school in Jiao nationality.


    Those who live here should be ordinary and immature Jiao children.


    After the fact that this is not a strange place to live in was discovered.That is, any young man or child walking in this area will pick out one at random, which is the cultivation of the middle and later stages of the four extreme trend.


    Young guys can understand that according to the characteristics of the demon clan, the quadrupole trend is transformed into shape. After the transformation, it will look like a teenager. After a few years of growth and training, it will look like a young guy.


    With a few years of cultivation time, considering the special talent of the Dao demon clan and the racial talent of the Jiao clan and the Nine Tailed Fox clan, it''s really understandable that they can have the strength in the middle and later stages of the quadrupole trend.


    But the children!


    How to explain those children who are obviously rigid in a few days, months or two or three years!


    Why are all the children in the middle and later stages of the Four extremes?


    You know, even chufei, who depends on systematic cultivation, can grow at such a speed!


    Are all the people of the Jiao people as good as the protagonists of their own system?


    Chu Fei was so frightened that she couldn''t be any better. She kept saying, "no wonder no one stopped me. It turns out that everyone here is as good as me It''s over. I don''t think I''ll be able to fight if I start... "

 Chapter 788

    Chu Fei didn''t know why Qiqi would recite such a sentence. It didn''t matter. He thought about the fight first. It was funny to think about it.


    But Chu Fei also knew that it was better to be more cautious when speaking and handling affairs in such a place where he was not familiar with life and place.


    Yes, Chu Fei has the courage to say that he is not afraid of anything, but in order not to be troublesome, there is no need to be so tough.


    Chufei let out his divine sense, and politely explored the interior and exterior of various buildings in this area, while trying to find an existence that seemed to be in charge.


    So while exploring and pulling Qiqi to go inside, it didn''t take long for chufei and Qiqi to go deep into the center of this area.


    When they were outside, chufei had already judged that this place should be similar to a school, and those buildings also proved this point. However, when they really came to the core of this area, they were deeply shocked by the strong teaching atmosphere here.


    Qiqi saw this scene for the first time, but chufei was surprised why the Jiaozu''s "school" had developed to such a formal and perfect level.


    The core of this area is a huge playground with rich terrain. The playground has a huge area and is divided into several different parts according to the landform. For example, one area has been made into a desert like wilderness, while the other adjacent area has been made into grassland


    At first, Chu Fei thought that the "big playground" was made like this for the purpose of doing various adaptive training for the children of the Jiao nationality. But after a short stroll, Chu Fei changed his view.


    Those different landforms should just show the children of the Jiaos some different scenery.


    Just as chufei and Qiqi strolled and looked around curiously, there were roars and rumbling crashing sounds hundreds of meters away.


    At this moment, chufei and Qiqi''s curiosity was aroused.


    However, it seems that more Jiao children around the playground did not hear it at all. They did not respond at all, and even could naturally continue to do their own things.


    At this time, in a small house on the left of chufei and Qiqi, there came a short percussion sound full of rhythm, Dong Dong Dong Dong


    The percussion sound was not loud, but it was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears, including chufei and Qiqi.


    Just when chufei and Qiqi were curious about the knock, seven or eight children on the playground came running from different directions and positions, and ran into the house.


    As soon as these children ran in, another kind of beat was heard in the other house, Dong Dong, Dong Dong


    Then a dozen other children ran in quickly


    Next, other houses also sounded the percussion sound with different rhythm, and the children playing and resting on the playground also ran into their own houses in an instant.


    Then, a long and loud sound of reading came from these houses


    "Well, what are they doing?" Qiqi didn''t understand, but Chu Fei suddenly realized the truth:


    "it''s the class bell!"


    But although the children here have already started class, hundreds of meters away from the opposite side of the playground, the roaring and roaring sound of smashing the ground still did not stop.


    Qiqi is trying to get close to the window of a house to see what''s going on inside, but chufei grabs her hand and leads her straight across the playground and up a hill


    Then, chufei lost his smile.


    On the other side of this low hill are several rocky stone hills, from which the roaring and crashing sound came.


    "Wow, are they fighting..." Qiqi''s curiosity was aroused again.


    "No They are beating themselves... " Chufei said with a smile.


    "Ha?" Qiqi can''t understand it, but it doesn''t affect the grotesque stone mountain. A few young men of Jiao nationality keep jumping into the air one by one with bare arms, and then bump into the rocks in the roar.


    With the roar, large pieces of gravel and dust splashed around


    It seems that violence is very serious.


    "Why are they doing this..." Qiqi really didn''t see such a way of self abuse, and Chu Fei naturally didn''t, but after a little thought, he understood: "I should want to make my body stronger."


    "Well, will it work?" After hearing Chu Fei''s explanation, Qiqi was eager to try. Chu Fei is scared and grabs Qiqi''s arm. He doesn''t worry about whether Qiqi can bear this kind of training, but doesn''t feel that a beautiful, lovely and attractive girl needs to train herself in this way.


    "Gone, gone Don''t think about it. It''s not suitable for you. I''ll find a more suitable way for you later. "


    "Really?" Even if Qiqi was dragged by chufei, he looked back at the group of guys in three steps.If Chu Fei didn''t understand that Qiqi was really curious and eager to try, I''m afraid he would suspect that Qiqi had taken a fancy to those bare skinned boys


    After walking this way, chufei took Qiqi back to the playground, and then turned a direction to walk down. According to the map given by the terminal, if you go in this direction, you will come to another settlement of Jiao nationality, which should be a relatively large town.


    But not long after chufei and Qiqi left, they found a group of Jiaozu young people who were constantly yelling at each other.


    It was on the edge of a forest. There were five or six Jiaos, who were 17 or 18 years old, shouting and scolding.


    "Idiot, just a big idiot, hit him!"


    "Kill this fool! Kill him! Living is a waste of meat


    "Waste is waste, no matter what origin is waste, the family is powerful, what''s the matter, it''s not a waste, ha ha ha!"


    "Fight, fight to death. What a shame for the Jiaos! Fight! You haven''t eaten yet! "


    In this kind of call and curse, these young people are constantly punching and kicking at a person curling up on the ground.


    Chufei and Qiqi stop and watch for a while in the distance. Qiqi just watches the excitement, but chufei hears something from these people''s shouts and curses.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was still planning to take charge of it, but when he heard that some of those people said the four words "powerful family", Chu Fei gave up the plan.


    Maybe it''s some evil boy who is getting revenge


    This is chufei''s idea, and it''s subconscious. Maybe I read too many novels when I was on earth


    However, at this time, three girls came from the other direction. They were about the same age as the five or six adults.


    "What are you doing! That''s what you taught him! Are you worthy of your family? "


    "That''s to say, it''s just like the common people of the humble human race. They''re dead. Don''t say they know me..."


    "What about the magic you learned in the society? What about your claws! You can''t use it when you''re in human form! "


    ¡­¡­


    The three girls also saw chufei and Qiqi, but they didn''t show much. They just looked at chufei and Qiqi, and then they focused on the group of Jiaos.


    At this time, after hearing the words of the three girls, Chu Fei made a corresponding change in his previous judgment of the whole thing: it turned out that they were all family disciples, which seemed to be the enmity between the disciples of each family


    Chufei thought his judgment was right, but Qiqi nodded solemnly, then whispered:


    "it''s no use fighting without paws!"


    "Well, well, there''s nothing to see. It''s time for us to go..." Chu Fei said that he would take Qiqi on his way, but at this moment, the three girls called to stop the beating, and then called to the figure on the ground:


    "poison fork, don''t blame your sisters for not giving you a chance, I''ll ask you for the last time! Do you still believe that Jiao can become a dragon


    Before the man on the ground had time to respond, chufei stopped like a brake, and then when Qiqi bumped into chufei''s back because he didn''t have time to stop, chufei had already widened his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha, how could this fool change? He was driven out of the family because of this!"


    "That''s enough to say he''s stupid!"


    "That''s it, little..."


    "Shut up It seems that the Jiaos still want to persuade the girl not to waste her time, but the girl just yells to stop. Then she looks at the faces of the Jiaos with a gloomy face and says: "if he changes his mind, even if your grandparents come, they are not qualified to touch him!"


    The implication is that this question must be asked, and it must also be answered by the child of the Jiao nationality who is curling up on the ground.


    The other two girls nodded in agreement, and then the girl asked again:


    "poison fork, answer my question!"


    "Letter! Why don''t you believe it? Ha ha, what''s the difference between you and other people? You don''t want the things handed down from generation to generation. If you want to throw away the things handed down for several generations, you''re not qualified to teach me! "


    On the ground, as soon as the man curled up, chufei was stunned: it turned out to be a girl, it turned out to be a little girl! These people are beating a little girl!


    "Poison fork, don''t be silly. The Jiao clan is the Jiao clan. The strength of the Jiao clan never needs an illusory dragon to prove it! I believe that you are bewitched by the demons


    "Ha ha ha, that''s another way of saying it. Aren''t you tired of it? But I''m tired of it! I don''t believe you are qualified to stop me


    "Are we not qualified? You and I grew up together and became shape together, but now you are all because of this This Things are out of the family! ""That''s my business. Don''t worry about it." On the ground, the girl named poison fork propped up, and then Chu Fei saw the blood and bruise on her face through the crack of the wall.

 Chapter 789

    "You are bewitched by that dragon madman, Xiao cha. Believe me, that dragon madman is really not a good man There is a conclusion in the clan. If you don''t believe me, the clan has already disclosed the story of the Dragon madman! "


    The girl was very excited and pointed to the other people around her. Although the other people had been reprimanded by the girl before, they didn''t have any resistance at this time. Instead, they nodded their heads and said:


    "it''s true."


    "My grandfather told me that they have found evidence that the Dragon madman has long been polluted by the demons in the abyss."


    "Well, indeed, I heard from my grandfather that although there is another way of saying it, I just suspect that the Dragon madman was changed by the red spirit clan in the demons. Anyway, he''s not a good man. "


    ¡­¡­


    "What about that! I believe in Hualong. What''s the relationship between Hualong and dragon madman! " Poison fork endured the pain on her body and sat on the ground. She didn''t get up either. She just sat and looked up at these people''s eyes.


    "Fork, do you really want to be so stubborn?"


    "Ha ha, I think you are stubborn, stubborn stupid, stubborn will not believe the legend of the dragon!"


    "Little fork, I have done my utmost for you. The friendship of my childhood and the beauty of our shape will never appear in my heart again from today on." The girl seems very reluctant to do so, but the next moment, when her eyes are full of fierce light, poison fork smiles.


    In poison fork''s smile, the girl stepped back and waved.


    After that, the other two girls who came with her also retreated to her side, and then the three looked at the young men of the Jiao nationality together.


    At this time, the young men of the Jiao clan were also cruel.


    One by one, their bodies inflated like balloons, their muscles knotted, their hair quickly faded and became bald, and a single horn appeared in the middle of their heads.


    It''s not over yet. There''s a dark tail as thick as a sea bowl on the back of the Jiao people


    Orc form, this is definitely Jiaoren form!


    Half man and half dragon!


    After the transformation of these members of the Jiao clan, their clothes were almost destroyed, but there was a pair of shorts on their lower body intact.


    Chufei could see that the shorts didn''t seem to be any ordinary goods.


    But chufei is not interested in men''s shorts But Qiqi is different. Qiqi is full of empathy for this transformation of ruined clothes


    Surrounded by several half human and half Jiao people, the poison fork sitting on the ground had no fear at all. Her face was just full of smile, pity and crazy smile.


    "It''s true that the spirit has been polluted by the demons. Beat it and kill it. If there''s any excuse from the poison family, I''ll support it. " The girl sighed, while the other two girls around her comforted her: "needless to say, since the poison family has driven her out of the family early, they just don''t want to have any more relations with her. It''s just because her parents forced her to die that they didn''t kill her. We''ve helped the poison family to get rid of a stain by killing her. How could there be any words... "


    "That''s to say, I''m not sure there will be any reward!"


    The girl nodded, her face showed a smile, and said:


    "do it, don''t let the devil die too happily."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, after listening to a general strange, she had already made up a big play. She tugged at Chu Fei''s clothes and said:


    "how can they be so sure that the poison fork is the devil?"


    "They''re not sure. They''re not sure at all." Chufei sneered and said, then patted Qiqi''s hand, motioned Qiqi to loosen his clothes.


    Qi Qi subconsciously released his hand, and then Chu Fei turned into a streamer and disappeared on the spot.


    With a loud bang, before those guys in the form of half man and half Jiao make a move, Chu Fei directly dodges in front of poison fork.


    "I don''t like your hypocritical righteousness!"


    This is chufei''s opening line.


    "You are..." Those Jiaoren were stunned subconsciously, but the girl behind them laughed and pointed to Chu Fei: "ha ha, I know that they are the same party! You''ve been waiting there for a long time, haven''t you! Good, good, kill, kill together! Kill them all


    As soon as the other two girls heard this, they were overjoyed and yelled:


    "kill them, don''t let them run away!"


    "If you kill them, you will get the reward from the patriarch!"


    Hearing this, chufei was elated. But before Chu Fei could speak, the poison fork behind him also said:


    "demon? If you are really a demon, please kill them quickly, and then kill me, too. "


    Poison fork''s tone is very indifferent, as if he had already seen everything.This kind of desperation that can easily face death anytime and anywhere makes chufei''s anger become uncontrollable.


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, let''s do it together!"


    However, the Jiaos who were already in the state of Jiaoren didn''t waste any words. They just looked at each other and immediately took action.


    The first to attack Chu Fei is a black cold!


    The cold light comes from their claws, and the black light is the fragmented void.


    But this is not over, in order to ensure that Chu Fei, the "demon" can be knocked down at the first time, they also throw out a group of cyan energy.


    The size of these cyan energy groups was no more than the size of fists, but chufei felt the terrible energy was bulging inside. At this moment, chufei''s hair almost exploded.


    But it''s just almost because chufei threw out the chaos ball.


    Chaos ball directly envelops chufei and poisonous fork on the ground.


    Then Chu Fei skillfully turned on the energy absorption function of the chaotic ball


    In an instant, several cyan energy masses and those cold lights are installed on the surface of the chaotic ball, and then the surface of the chaotic ball ripples.


    Yes, this is the influence of the energy that makes chufei feel afraid when facing the chaotic ball, provided that he doesn''t look at the change of the number of exchange points on the system interface


    "That''s interesting, green partner The voice of the terminal rings directly in chufei''s head.


    "I also found that this is not a researcher!" Chu Fei''s so-called research, in fact, is to let the chaos ball imitate the power of this cyan light ball.


    This consumed a lot of exchange points, but the advantage is that Chu Fei got and easily understood the essence of the cyan light ball energy.


    It''s a very strange water system energy aggregate, and it''s not formed after tomorrow. It should have been directly recruited by the Jiao people with a certain method!


    "It must be something inherited by talent!"


    Chu Fei made such a judgment, but the terminal didn''t express any opinions on it, but said another sentence that had nothing to do with it:


    "partner, you are being watched!"


    "Well, I found out. Don''t worry. I''m ready."


    At this time, outside the chaos sphere, these young people of Jiaozu have been completely shocked.


    The powerful attack that I am proud of is just a little ripple!


    Who is this? Why is it so terrible! What is this transparent ball with purple color?!


    There are too many questions to answer.


    "What kind of weapon is this! Be careful, everyone Those people in the state of Jiaoren remind each other one after another, and then they are very happy to directly change the essence of Jiaoren.


    Jiaolong, from human to Jiaolong, changes not only in shape, but also in size!


    After the original normal human size Jiaoren completely recovered, its body immediately turned into a ten meter long black Jiaolong!


    These dragons have four legs and a single black horn on top of their heads, flying in mid air!


    The next moment, a lightning from the sky, Ben with the terrible thunder and the attack of these dragons!


    Although Chu Fei doesn''t know why these guys like to play melee tremor so much after they become Jiaolong, he stubbornly turns on the energy absorption function and energy analysis function of chaos ball


    If the result of the analysis is general, Chu Fei doesn''t waste his mind, so he just absorbs it and reserves it for counterattack.


    And when Chu Fei does this, behind Chu Fei, the poisonous fork who has given up hope falls into complete dullness.


    Maybe you can only see the sphere on the surface outside the chaos sphere, but when you are in it, you can see one screen after another and the operation keys.


    But the problem is that poison fork has never seen a screen or a button console, and she doesn''t know what an indicator light or an energy bar is


    These are all things in the field of science and technology. For the world of crape myrtle, which is a world of friars, it is a Book of heaven!


    But it was the book of heaven, which was now directly displayed in front of the poisonous fork who believed that the Jiaos could turn into dragons, so her three outlooks began to collapse.


    Fortunately, because poison fork can''t understand what these things are, her three views didn''t collapse too much.


    "Almost. You''ve had enough. It''s my turn to fight back." Chu Fei snorted coldly in his heart, and then said:


    "or come out to block them, or wait for the corpse to be collected!"


    Voice did not fall, Chu Fei directly started the counterattack system!


    The next moment, a white light directly smeared on the dragons in the air. When the terrible power appeared, the dragons found that they couldn''t stop them at all, but it was very difficult to run at this time!


    Just as the white light was about to hit the dragons, a void crack suddenly appeared, and then an old man in green robe stepped out of the crack.But he has not yet completely stepped out of the crack, but the white light of the chaos ball has arrived!


    The old man in qingpao''s face was very ugly, but he had no choice but to take the light in such an awkward posture.


    The attack of this light was not too high. After all, the power of absorption was limited. In Chu Fei''s opinion, this white light was just able to beat these little dragons to death.


    And the attack of such intensity in the eyes of the old man in green robes is naturally not too big a threat! But it would be a shame to be hit by white light.


    So, before the last moment came, the old man in green robe seized the last time and drew a space crack in front of his chest.


    However, this space crack is not stable, it seems that it will not last long.


    After the chaos enters into the void, the energy is released directly.


    Chu Fei didn''t wriggle, and controlled the white light to move some distance, but it didn''t let the white light escape from the space crack, just let the unstable space crack collapse faster.


    But because the old man in qingpao has been making efforts to maintain the existence of cracks, in the end, he just let the white light completely consume the absorbed energy, and then the attack stopped.


    "Yo Ho, after the test, the old man should be forced to open the void cracks. The stability of these two void cracks can''t even compare with the cracks in the void sea of the demon kingdom!"


    "I have guessed it, and I still suspect that this old man''s void method is a incomplete version from Uncle long..."


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "coming? To apologize or to make amends? "

 Chapter 790

    "This Taoist friend, why can''t you get along with some children? Why don''t you just tell me if you have anything to do? " The old man in qingpao was smiling, but he was already surprised by chufei''s strange attack and mysterious weapon.


    "I also want to. I want to be kind-hearted, but the problem is..." Chu Fei lifted his eyebrows from the corner of his mouth These children are so hateful when they talk and do things. I just can''t control them! What''s more, I''ve been here for a long time, and I''ve been wandering around for a long time, but I haven''t seen a single adult. If you didn''t show up, I''m afraid I would still think that the children of Jiaozu, like some of them, have lives, but no one teaches them! "


    Chu Fei''s words are prickly. Not to mention the old man in green robe, the three girls were all angry by Chu Fei''s words. But they didn''t dare to say more, because Chu Fei had already shown his strength, and the boys who incarnated themselves had finally calmed down their panic at this time.


    In a word, these Jiaos were also unlucky. At the beginning, they felt that they had many advantages. As a result, they found each other''s fear after they really went up.


    If it''s a game, I''m afraid these guys will really play GG in the "laughter" at the moment.


    But it''s not a game, and at the last moment, an elder saved them.


    But as Jiao people, they know a lot about their own race, such as how dangerous the old man in qingpao used


    "Daoyou''s mouth is very powerful, but it didn''t make me think of it. I''m very curious. Since Daoyou came to our Jiaozu territory, what''s his purpose? What''s more, you have a "Fox children."


    This is the first time that Chu Fei showed his fighting style in front of Qiqi, and the first time that Qiqi saw such a magical fighting style.


    "It''s understandable that Daoyou is curious, but I''m more curious than you. It''s not the first time you''ve seen her. She tried to come to play several times before she was stopped by you, but this time why don''t you come out and stop us? "


    The reason why Chu Fei was so sure to say this to the old man in qingpao was that Chu Fei noticed that the old man in qingpao had a familiar look when he looked at Qiqi.


    According to Qiqi, the only intersection between her and the Jiao people was that she wanted to enter the territory of the Jiao people several times before, but was stopped by the Jiao people.


    Reasonable speculation, Chu Fei concluded that the old man was the one who stopped Qiqi.


    Of course, Chu Fei also doubted whether the old man had been stationed here for a long time? Why not send some younger, lower level and more ordinary Jiao people to patrol?


    "Hehe, Daoyou, why do you know so well?"


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes. This question is really a question that Chu Fei knew. People don''t stop it, naturally because they don''t know what Chu Fei is. A guy who can fly with a sword is too curious in the world of crape myrtle.


    "Well, then, why are you out now?" Chu Fei holds his shoulder, and the topic has returned to the starting point.


    "Nature is to save the children who are about to be hurt by Daoyou." The old man in qingpao answered naturally.


    "Ah, well, why didn''t the other child, who was about to be killed by these children, come out and save him?" Chu Fei talks at the same time, the finger also only thought of the poison small fork behind him.


    At this time, poison fork is still sitting on the ground, did not get up, she is still curious about the chaos inside the ball of those things in the end is how.


    After all, Chu Fei and poison fork are still in the chaos ball at the moment. Chu Fei dare not take back the chaos ball in this case.


    "She..." The old man in qingpao looked at poison fork with disgust, but poison fork didn''t find it. "If Daoyou didn''t help me, I would help her."


    "Yes? In fact, I would like to believe that what you said is true, but look at these ruthless things, and then look at these three vicious things. After careful thinking, my rationality makes me choose not to believe it. What''s more, I don''t believe it at all, that is, when you all talk about farting, I don''t believe it


    Chu Fei''s sneer was full of provocation and contempt.


    The old man in qingpao frowned. He didn''t understand why the outsider Chu Fei was holding on to the poison fork.


    The story of poison fork is almost a well-known joke in Jiaozu, and Chu Fei is also a suspected conspirator at the moment. If the two parts intersect, ordinary people can''t think of any deep connection between them.


    "Why is Daoyou so rude..."


    The old man in qingpao seemed to want to continue to say something, but chufei couldn''t listen any more. In Chu Fei''s view, since he and other people also believe that poison fork this little girl should die, then there is no need to talk about everything.


    Therefore, Chu Fei directly raised his hand and interrupted the old man''s words, saying:


    "if we don''t have a lot of words, let''s stop talking and have a fight. Let''s convince me. If you are defeated by me, then take me to the head of Jiao clan."The old man in qingpao''s face became very ugly, but he still grasped the key point of chufei''s words and asked:


    "do you want to see our clan leader?"


    The system of Jiaozu is similar to that of jiuweihu, but different from that of renzu.


    The head of the human race is the head of the family, while the head of the demons, such as the Jiao and the Nine Tailed Fox, is the head of the race.


    Naturally, whether the Nine Tailed Fox or the Jiao, there is also the concept of family under the race. In the family, there is also the concept and position of "clan head" similar to that of the human race, but they are called the chief.


    To be in charge is to be in charge of family affairs.


    "Oh, why, do you mean you don''t want to fight?" Chufei laughingly looks at the old man in qingpao, and the old man in qingpao frowns.


    People are not stupid, and demons are not stupid. Chufei''s chaos ball looks strange and mysterious, and he can''t understand it at all. According to the information he saw before, he can be sure that the previous white light attack was definitely not the highest attack power of this weapon.


    The old man in qingpao is a monk in the realm of heaven ladder. His level is not low. In addition to the sense of crisis in his racial talent, he believes that if he really does it himself, he will not get anything better.


    But since Chu Fei said that he wanted to see the patriarch, it means that Chu Fei should not be a demon.


    Yes, from this point alone, the old man judged that chufei was not a demon.


    Because if it''s a demon, you won''t know how terrifying the strength of the head of the Jiao clan is. When you know the strength of the head of the Jiao clan, if you want to appear in front of the head of the Jiao clan, you must be stupid.


    Under such recognition, the old man forced his expression to look better, and then said:


    "Daoyou is joking. It''s not difficult for Daoyou to see the patriarch. There''s no need to fight and kill him."


    "Yes? But you children of the Jiaos... " Chu Fei pointed to the three women and said, "they can say that I''m a demon. Since I''m a demon, it''s hard for you not to fight with me. If it''s spread out, it may be said that you''re afraid of me and want to be my slave..."


    Chu Fei word Pearl Heart, these two words listen to the three jiao girl''s face are black.


    After hearing this, the old man''s face almost turned black again.


    Chufei, this is fear of death!


    "You three, get out of the ice and face the wall! Don''t come out without my permission


    The old girl''s face turned soft and roared at the words.


    Chu Fei can see that these three girls really don''t want to go to any ice abyss. Their soft bodies should be scared.


    I just don''t know what''s so terrible about Bingyuan. How could I frighten the Jiao disciples to such a degree!


    Not far away, several figures galloped in, and then fell directly on the three girls. They are two soldiers of the Jiao nationality. They should be the executors of a special department of the Jiao nationality.


    The two jiao soldiers were indifferent and expressionless. They directly shot a big water ball to wrap the three girls in it.


    In an instant, the three girls were drenched, and the humidity was terrible.


    It''s not the wet after being wet, but the water is squeezing into people''s clothes and bodies. Perhaps, it should not be described as wet, it must be a certain means of punishment.


    The three girls didn''t even have a chance to scream in the face of this kind of punishment. Chu Fei saw clearly. Only in the first moment, the three girls lost the ability to control their bodies, even if they just blinked.


    Later, the two jiao soldiers with three girls soared into the air and went straight to the West.


    When they left, the old man looked at chufei again, as if he was waiting for chufei to let go. But Chu Fei just sneered and said:


    "Daoyou, your memory seems to be a big problem. How can these people be safe? Anyway, the three girls just moved their mouths to instigate, but these guys really want to kill! Tut tut


    As soon as he said this, a few small dragons behind the old man in qingpao, who were cautious and didn''t dare to recover, immediately howled!


    If the eyes could kill, the old man in qingpao must have killed chufei several times.


    "Daoyou, some of them will naturally be punished accordingly. Don''t worry. Come and take them down!"


    The old man in qingpao waved his hand. Then he rushed to four jiao soldiers, imprisoned them in the same way and took them away.


    However, they were taken away in a completely different direction from the three girls.


    Let''s not say anything else, at least these Jiaos should not be an ice abyss even if they are punished.


    "Ha ha ha! Oh, I didn''t expect that! Daoyou, hahaha, you Jiaos, you can do it Chu Fei laughed exaggeratedly and even gave the old man a thumbs up.


    Then in the old man''s face, Chu Fei touched the corner of his eyes and said:"So You Jiaozu I''m also playing the game of son preference! Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha


    "Hum, don''t make fun of me. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the patriarch. I hope you have something important, otherwise I can''t afford to blame the patriarch. "


    The old man in qingpao spoke in a strange way. It was obvious that he had begun to believe that chufei would be cleaned up by their clan leader.


    Unfortunately


    Chu Fei put away his exaggerated smile, turned and looked at poison fork, and said:


    "your name is poison fork, right? Hello, my name is chufei. The girl over there is my friend, Qiqi. "


    With that, Chu Fei waved Qiqi over, then put away the chaotic ball, and talked about the poison with Qiqi. The fork pulled up from the ground.


    Poison fork looked at Chu Fei and Qiqi, and said:


    "thank you You saved me


    "It''s nothing. I''m just curious about what they call loony and you. Can you tell me?"


    Poison small fork is stunned, is really Chu Fei''s explanation too let a person understand. But after a pause, she nodded and said:


    "if you really want to hear it, I can say that there is nothing to hide, as we all know."


    "I want to hear it! I want to hear it As soon as Qiqi heard that there was a story, he immediately entered the state of sahuan''er.

 Chapter 791

    Although poison fork here has promised to talk about her relationship with dragon madman, the old man in green robe next to her is impatient. It seems that he has known these things for a long time.


    But Chu Fei didn''t think about the old man''s attitude at all, and he didn''t care about his mood, so he couldn''t help it even if he was unhappy.


    Fortunately, poison fork is not sitting in place to tell a story, but standing up and ready to walk with Chu Feiqi.


    Seeing this, the old man in qingpao took advantage of the situation and said:


    "Daoyou, I''ll report to the patriarch first. She knows the patriarch''s residence, and she won''t make a mistake if she leads the way."


    Chu Fei can see that the old man in qingpao doesn''t really want to report to the patriarch, but doesn''t want to go with Chu Fei at all. Fortunately, chufei was not interested in walking with an old man, so he nodded his approval.


    After that, the old man in qingpao rushed to the sky, while Qiqi and poisonous fork were about to take action, but Chu Fei stopped them and said, "wait a minute, poisonous fork, please treat your injuries first."


    "Thank you, but I''m fine. This little injury is nothing." Poison small fork wry smile a, as she said, this kind of degree of small injury has long been used to.


    Chu Fei frowned. He wanted to be tough and help with the injury. But when he thought about it, Chu Fei gave up the idea and nodded: "well, if you have any problems, please let me know in advance. I will help you if I can."


    "Thank you. Let''s go and say that it''s far away from the patriarch''s residence."


    "Far away? How far is it? I''m running fast! I can run with you on my back Qiqi stands on tiptoe to pick, which shows how strong her legs are.


    It''s a pity that Qiqi''s strength is due to her racial talent and cultivation, not really because of how thick and strong her legs are


    "Don''t worry. Let''s just walk slowly. If we want to speed up, we can speed up. It''s not urgent now. " Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile, then looked at the poison fork and said:


    "let''s go."


    Three people on the road, poison small fork also began to tell her own story.


    The so-called dragon madman, Chu Fei''s judgment should be the Dragon uncle of xiaodongtian, who was given the famous Dragon five by him.


    Chu Fei conjectured this based on the information he had heard before, because the contradiction between Du Xiaocha and other guys was that Du Xiaocha believed that Jiao could turn into a dragon.


    Obviously, it seems that the whole Jiao clan only believes this and is driven out by their own family.


    Chu Fei saw it with his own eyes. Not only that, he also helped uncle long succeed.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was also wondering that after the success of dragon Wu, he chose to stay in xiaodongtian in order to repay his kindness. Although this is understandable, since then, it seems that dragon Wu has never mentioned his own people, which is amazing.


    At first, Chu Fei thought that the Jiaos were very rare. He even thought that Longwu might be one of the few Jiaos left in the world.


    Therefore, even if the dragon was successful, Longwu did not recall his family and friends, nor did he mention them occasionally.


    But now, I''m afraid that dragon five is just like a lonely family because it has been rejected and hostile by the whole Jiao clan.


    ¡­¡­


    When poison fork finished his story, chufei made you more sure of it.


    In the story of poison fork, dragon madman is a hermit expert


    That''s a long time ago. Du Xiaocha was born just a few years ago. Because of the talent of the Jiao people, Du Xiaocha''s birth is the cultivation of the secret realm period. After a few years, he will be able to enter the society to study.


    But one day, when she was playing with her friends, she ran too far and a little too far, and accidentally fell off the cliff.


    It''s not an ordinary cliff, and if it''s just an ordinary cliff, it''s no threat to the Jiaos.


    The height of the cliff was full of danger to the friars who could not fly. What''s more, the poisonous little fork at that time was not only unable to fly, but also just a little dragon "babbling".


    It''s true that poison fork doesn''t know why he went to such a remote place to play


    Anyway, after falling off the cliff, poison fork thought she was dead, and her little friend thought so. Because of fear, her little friend hid at home and didn''t say it until many days later.


    For the Jiao people, it''s not a big deal to go out for a few days and not come back, let alone in their own territory. So poison fork''s family didn''t take it to heart at first, but nearly a month later, poison fork''s family finally began to suspect.


    It happened that poison fork''s little friend told her that she had fallen off the cliff, so poison fork''s family began to search for women.


    And for nearly a month, where is the poison fork? Abyss, the cliff below is an abyss, more than a thousand feet deep, like a huge scar.The Dragon madman lives in the abyss, or practices in the abyss.


    The poison fork fell into it. In mid air, the child was afraid and began to shout. Naturally, the Dragon madman found it.


    Dragon madman is powerful. It''s very easy to save a poisonous fork.


    But after rescuing poison fork, dragon madman just let poison fork move around. He didn''t plan to send poison fork back to it.


    At first, poison fork didn''t understand why, but many days later, dragon madman told the reason by coaxing poison fork to sleep and telling a story.


    It''s a story about the dragon that has been handed down in the Jiaos for a long time.


    It is said that there was a dragon in a certain period of ancient times.


    Dragon is an ancient beast, and it is a powerful race with the strongest talent in the world. This talent of the Jiao clan is weak chicken in front of the dragon clan.


    The strong in the dragon clan will get the title of Dragon King, and there is a Heavenly Dragon King above the Dragon King.


    Because the legend passed down is too vague, no one can determine the strength of the Dragon King and the Dragon King. But the Dragon madman analyzed with poison fork at that time and thought that the strength of Dragon King and Tianlong king should be the great emperor and Tiandi


    Of course, it''s possible to be stronger.


    There are many rules of the Dragon nationality, among which the most special one is that the Dragon nationality does not deserve to have a surname if its strength does not reach the level of Dragon King.


    You can have a name, but not a surname.


    But when you are promoted to the level of Dragon King, you can have a surname, and this surname is Ao. It is said that in the age of the ancient dragon, there was a dragon king of the four seas and a dragon king of heaven. They were all surnamed Ao.


    ¡­¡­


    But then heaven and earth changed greatly. The dragon family disappeared from heaven and earth, but the Jiao family appeared.


    Therefore, some people began to suspect that the Jiao nationality was the descendant of the Dragon nationality, and the similar appearance of the two also made this kind of view recognized by many races.


    As a result, the Jiaos began to take dragon as their surname, and regarded dragon as their greatest pursuit.


    But the dragon can not be said to be able to succeed, countless ancestors of the Jiaos made a lot of efforts in order to turn the dragon, but in the end did not succeed.


    With the development of time, the Jiaos began to suspect that the so-called Hualong was just a joke


    As time goes by, more and more Jiao people have this idea, and fewer and fewer of them insist on Dragon transformation


    In the end, only the ancestor of dragon madman is left


    At this stage, believing in Hualong becomes a joke


    With the development of time, the Dragon madman was gradually rejected by the whole Jiao people, but they never gave up their efforts. In the end, there was only one dragon madman left among the Dragon surnames of the Jiaos, and all the other dragon surnames died.


    Because the Dragon madman didn''t want to fight with other Jiaos and waste his time, he took the initiative to live in the abyss.


    Seeing this, the other Jiaos did not embarrass the Dragon madman any more. They just gave him the nickname of dragon madman.


    No one can say clearly how long the Dragon madman lived in the abyss, but after poison fork was found by his family and listening to the discussion of his family, poison fork speculated that the Dragon madman had lived in the abyss for thousands of years at least.


    "Thousands of years? That dragon Madman''s strength should be the level of saint or saint? " Hearing this, Chu Fei asked his own question.


    Poison fork is not sure about this, because she was too young at that time, and her parents and elders did not mention this when chatting, so she could not know.


    But poison fork analysis, at that time her elders should be very taboo to talk about the Dragon madman.


    "In that case, the loony dragon is the last person in the dragon family, that is, the last person who believes that the Jiao people can turn into dragons. But why do you believe that?"


    This is Qiqi''s question. Although Qiqi jumps out, he really listens to the story very carefully. Therefore, the question is also generated very quickly.


    To this end, poison fork''s answer is very simple:


    "because those days, I asked him a lot of things, and he told me a lot of stories about the dragon clan. After I came back to my family, I found that there were too many rules passed down from the dragon family


    "For example?" Chufei asked.


    "We Jiaozu, before the transformation, had only the first name, but no surname. After the transformation, we could inherit the family surname. Once someone can cultivate to the level of Saint, he can choose a new surname for himself, and his descendants can take this new surname as the family name. "


    "Ah, this is really the rule of inheriting the dragon people."


    "The Jiaos have 36 surnames, which means that we Jiaos have at least 36 saints, and they all choose a word they like as their surname."


    When things got to this point, chufei and Qiqi had heard a lot of information, and the barbarians also realized their desire to listen to the story.


    Chu Fei thought silently for a while and asked:


    "poison fork, after what happened before, do you still believe in Hualong?"


    "Yes, why not?" Poison small fork closed ear hair, smiling at Chu Fei, her smile is very serious, also very good-looking."Why believe it? After all, it''s just a legend. "


    "Yes, why do you believe it? When I was a child, I also asked the Dragon madman. He said that no matter people or demons, they always believe in one thing. Some people believe that strength is the most important factor, so they will fight with people all over the world. But I choose to believe in Hualong, but I will not hurt anyone. I just study and deduce by myself. So what''s wrong with letters? "


    Chu Fei stirred up his thumb and said: "Buddha nature!"

 Chapter 792

    After hearing Chu Fei''s praise, poison fork stood still for a moment and seemed to recall something, while Qiqi asked curiously:


    "Buddha nature? What does Buddha nature mean? "


    Chu Fei curled his lips and said after a while:


    "it means no desire, no demand It''s a very peaceful state, in my hometown... "


    Chu Fei was trying to explain the development of the word Buddha nature to Qiqi, but at this time, poison fork suddenly said:


    "I seem to have heard this word No, it''s the word Dragon madman... " Poison fork doesn''t like this disrespectful nickname, but in order not to express it clearly, she can only say, "..." He told me a lot of legends. In those stories, it seems that there is a story with the word Buddha in it... "


    Chu Fei is not sure that the word "Buddha" in duxiaocha''s words is what he said. After all, there are differences between the language of Ziwei and the earth.


    The only thing that Chu Fei can be sure of now is that what Du Xiaocha said is exactly the same as what he said.


    The same pronunciation, which is enough to explain a lot of problems, a lot of people can be shocked to say it, and Chu Fei himself has begun to get used to this situation.


    "Really? Do you remember that legend? " Although Chu Fei had been used to this kind of situation, he still asked excitedly. However, poison fork shook his head and said:


    "I can''t remember clearly. At that time, I was too young. I can only be sure that the word" Buddha "appeared..."


    Chu Fei nodded. It seems that it''s necessary to have a good chat with Uncle long again.


    In the next few days, under the leadership of Du Xiaocha, Chu Fei and Qi Qi continued to walk toward the place where the head of the Jiao clan was. They climbed many mountains and passed through many residential areas of the Jiao clan.


    And with the constant deepening, the residential areas they pass through become bigger and more prosperous, and the people inside become more and more powerful.


    At the same time, according to the information collected by the terminal and chufei''s guess, they are also getting closer to the abyss.


    Of course, this abyss is not that abyss.


    Once upon a time, the abyss in which the "dragon madman" lived was an abyss in the common sense, which was similar to the existence of the Great Rift Valley. No matter how deep the abyss was, it had no meaning to chufei and the current Jiao people.


    Now, all the creatures in chufei and Dahuangshan only care about one abyss, which is the boundary between Bazhou and Dahuangshan, the boundary of abyss.


    Along the way, chufei and Qiqi find that many adult Jiao people''s eyes are full of pity when they look at poison fork, but they don''t have any emotion when they look at her.


    But the children are not the same, the children see poison fork''s eyes are full of contempt and disgust.


    Occasionally, we can hear many adult Jiao people pull their children to teach them: "if you don''t practice well, you will become an idiot like her if you don''t practice again!"


    One or two may also be considered as the reasons for the individual quality, but the more and more this situation, it can only show that Du Xiaocha''s reputation in the Jiao clan is really poor to a certain extent.


    However, poison fork didn''t think much about it. It seemed that she was really used to it and could easily ignore it.


    Qiqi wanted to fight with those guys at the beginning, but then he began to focus on asking why poison fork could easily ignore these things.


    Chufei has been watching, he is very clear that poison fork can''t really don''t care about these, she just disguised very well.


    ¡­¡­


    After galloping for several hours, poison fork stopped on a flat boulder on the top of a high mountain. Chufei and Qiqi also stopped together.


    Standing here, three people can clearly see a mysterious and exquisite luxury palace at the foot of the mountain in front of them.


    Green, those palace buildings are all made of green crystal.


    The huge palaces, the huge green crystal palaces, are so abrupt and special in the dark color of the jagged rocks.


    Chufei counted roughly, and there were about hundreds of huge green crystal palace buildings below.


    In addition, there are many other buildings of different styles around, but no matter what style or color the buildings are, they always exist in the shape of a luxury palace.


    It''s like, where did the emperors of the earth live


    "Wow, what a beautiful house! How green Qiqi''s surprise was masked by her lack of adjectives, but her only green eyes could tell what she thought at the moment.


    "That''s..." Chu Fei got rid of the initial shock, and then saw the emotion in poison fork''s eyes Is that your home? "


    Poison fork did not answer immediately, but after a long silence, he slowly shook his head and said:


    "No."


    Chu Fei frowned. The emotion contained in these two short words was too complicated.Therefore, Chu Fei decided that this place must be the location of Du Xiaocha''s family, that is to say, it belongs to the Du family, one of the 36 surnames of the Jiao family.


    It seems reasonable that the poison family''s territory is mainly green.


    "Go down and have a look? Don''t worry, no matter what you may experience, because it won''t be long before you can prove yourself right. "


    Chufei''s voice is not big, but it is not weaker than Hongzhong and Dalu in the ears of poisonous little fork.


    Poison fork is just scolded to be an idiot, but she is not a real idiot. She recognizes the meaning of chufei''s words, and more importantly, she recognizes chufei''s determination, which is beyond doubt.


    "Chufei, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand... " Qiqi shakes his head and big white tail shakes it hard.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "don''t worry, I''ll understand soon. What about? Poison fork, it''s up to you. "


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple, but this idea is because Chu Fei has the perspective of God, and knows that the dragon is really a reality.


    But poison small fork doesn''t know these things, so she naturally won''t have Chu Fei''s idea.


    So, poison fork chose to refuse.


    "No, I don''t want to see them."


    In the face of poison fork''s refusal, Chu Fei just smiles and shrugs. He doesn''t intend to force poison fork to do anything. Since poison fork refuses, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, let''s keep going."


    "Well, come with me." Poison small fork nods, and then takes Chu Fei and Qi Qi Qi to go around the mountains in the East.


    From the East, you can avoid contact with the people of the poison family below. This is the decision made by Du Xiaocha according to his memory of the arrangement of the poison family.


    With the help of the terminal, Chu Fei grasped the power of science and figured out the distribution of people in the green palace group of poison family in advance.


    However, the scanning of the terminal is very cautious. After all, this is the Jiaozu. Once someone accidentally discovers it, it''s a matter of fact.


    However, among the three people, chufei and duxiaocha are the only ones who are really cautious all the way. Qiqi is the only one who is careless and full of curiosity about everything and wants to touch it.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei''s eyes were tight, and there were no more interesting things on the mountain except for all kinds of strange stones. Otherwise, Chu Fei really didn''t know whether he could watch Qiqi without coercion.


    But even though Chu Fei and poison fork have been careful to this point, they still can''t pass through the poison family''s territory safely


    Just as they were about to go around, a group of people appeared on a gentle hill in front of them.


    They were a group of people about the same age as poison fork, but their accomplishments were much better than poison fork.


    According to the appraisal results given by the system, any one of these people has the highest cultivation of the Four extremes and can break into the realm of the ladder of heaven at any time.


    "Look, isn''t that our idiot trash?"


    "Oh, hey, what are you doing? Why don''t you stay alone? Have you finally found another two trash to be friends? Ha ha ha ha


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. I didn''t expect you to dare to come back. Don''t you know that you are not a member of the poison family for a long time?"


    "you must know, but you are as thick skinned as an abyss, so people don''t care!"


    "Bad luck, it''s not easy to come out to relax. How can I meet this rubbish? It''s really dirty my eyes..."


    "Well, don''t say that. At least they are of the same race, and their parents are very good. We''ve been practising so hard these days. It''s a good thing that this rubbish can rush to vent for us at such a time! "


    "Is, this is a good thing, you all don''t Leng, anyway I don''t care, I first vent!"


    ¡­¡­


    This group of people said and laughed, while one of the guys rushed over quickly, with a mass of cyan energy in his hand forming quickly, and went straight to the chest of poison fork.


    Poison fork''s accomplishments are not as good as his opponent''s, and his speed and strength can''t be compared with others at all. What''s more, the opponent is still a well-trained elite disciple. In this case, poison fork''s desire to avoid becomes extravagant.


    But she didn''t flinch, and even went out of her way to block chufei and Qiqi. At the same time, there were bursts of black light in her hand.


    Chu Fei raises eyebrows and is shocked: is it uncle Long''s method? This is the secret of void! I will never be mistaken!


    Before that, the old man in qingpao also used the secret of void, but Chu Fei saw that the secret of void of the old man in qingpao was incomplete and defective.


    But poison fork is not. It''s a complete version. It''s a serious void secret skill. It''s a complete secret skill passed down from Uncle long!


    The only problem is that the cultivation of poison fork is too low, and it''s not enough to exert all the powers of void secret arts.


    In such a short time, the opponent''s cyan energy group has been pressed on the poison fork''s chest.But the poison fork didn''t fly and didn''t even move!


    The next moment, the cyan energy mass disappeared, and the poison fork also clapped a palm waiting for the black awn.


    A bang!


    There was a cry of surprise and abuse.


    "I don''t know! I''m scared to death! Go to hell


    Poison small fork that palm has no what power, because in the moment of her hand row in the other party''s body, the void secret energy on her hand disappeared.


    Or cultivation is not enough, there is no way to control such advanced energy for a long time.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    As soon as poison fork''s body entered her arms, Chu Fei found that poison fork had already taken off her strength. Her body had been completely paralyzed because of excessive consumption, but she was still stiff without coma.


    "Bullying, too much!"


    Next to a crisp roar, and then there is a blue lightning hit on the face of the guy who attacks the poison fork!


    The speed of the blue light was so fast that no one at the scene reacted!


    And the huge power with a loud noise will also be directly shot out of the man dozens of feet, and then fell on the rocks.


    Chu Fei was surprised to see that Qiqi was staring at those guys in front of her, and there were two stones in her hand that she had just picked up Square stones, cyan

 Chapter 793

    Qiqi''s sudden move is what Chu Fei didn''t expect. After all, Qiqi didn''t move when he rescued the poison fork last time.


    But just when Chu Fei wanted to say something, Qiqi suddenly burst out a very powerful momentum. Under this momentum, Qiqi''s whole appearance changed greatly.


    In his astonishment, Chu Fei first saw what had happened to Qiqi, but because of Qiqi''s momentum, Chu Fei could not see through Qiqi''s strength!


    It''s very difficult to understand. You know, Qiqi is just the beginning of quadrupole, but chufei is the peak


    I can''t help but let the system do it


    "partner, scan Qiqi''s state!"


    With a command, the terminal immediately started to operate. In fact, the terminal never stopped the similar behavior, but the previous focus has been on the whole Lagerstroemia realm, and little attention has been paid to individuals.


    "It''s inheritance. Qiqi is accepting inheritance. Her momentum is the power leaked out in the process of inheritance..."


    "Then she is..."


    "It''s the peak of quadrupole I''ve caught up with you. " The terminal said calmly.


    Chu Fei opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, because the guy who was smashed by Qiqi didn''t respond after he fell to the ground, the remaining young people of the poison family all entered the state of preparation.


    Qiqi didn''t take care of the guy after she smashed him. It''s not because she knew that the guy was knocked unconscious, but because the guy was out of her sight, so his hatred was diverted


    Qiqi at the moment is like a boss in the game, who sees hatred hanging on who, and what she sees at the moment is a large group of people in front of her.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Xiaoshi? How can he be killed all at once?"


    "I''m not dead. Don''t think about it. I just passed out, but it''s not good news. It seems that this little girl is very strong..."


    "Look at the tail behind her ass, she''s a fox on the green hill..."


    "How can those foxes be so powerful? I think the problem lies in the man! It''s like an individual... "


    "In a word, it''s right to be careful..."


    Although the Jiaos are tough, different people have different personalities. In the face of the strange existence of Qiqi, many Jiao people choose to be cautious, but some people like to be reckless.


    "Strong fart, you all stay away, I''ll do it!"


    This is a guy with dark skin and bald head. He seems to be born without long hair, and he doesn''t know what''s wrong with his transformation.


    After this guy came out, the rest of them were quiet, and then looked forward to something with strange and excited eyes.


    But no matter what they think, Qiqi doesn''t care. What Qiqi cares about now is that there is a black opponent in front of him.


    The next moment, the bluestone in Qiqi''s hand turned into green light again and hit the dark guy straight.


    The other side did not evade, but chose to resist, but not with pure physical strength, but with a special method.


    At that moment, a layer of black light appeared on the dark guy, which seemed to be the power of the secret arts of void. But chufei soon realized that it was not.


    In this layer of dark light, the dark guy''s body soared several times, and the bluestone also hit him at this time.


    He hit Ben in the head, but he hit him in the stomach.


    Bang a dull sound, Qinghua for debris.


    Just when Xiao Hei wanted to say something, the blue light all over the sky smashed at him without reason.


    In front of chufei and poison fork, Qiqi''s hands had already turned into a welcome, throwing stones around like wheels.


    In the blue light all over the sky, the dark guy roared and was about to rush forward with this intensive attack. But the next moment, a bluestone that beat him more than his whole body was thrown out by Qiqi, and then directly patted on his face.


    At that moment, the dark guy was photographed flying.


    And those Jiao people who were shouting to be careful nodded at this moment, and gave a very high evaluation of their own judgment.


    And Chu Fei, he is quietly reached out to touch the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "I''ll go I also wonder where the slate comes from, and the feelings are stamped out hard! "


    Chufei''s feeling is right. It''s true.


    Qiqi''s foot stomps down and smashes the rock under his feet. Under the control of zhenyuanli, it is very regular. Then Qiqi reaches out and picks up the stone and throws it out Then stamp the other foot again, pick it up with the other hand and throw it out


    The mountains in the territory of the Jiao nationality are all rugged with strange rocks, many of which can be easily found, so Qiqi didn''t stamp a few feet at firstBut just when Qiqi broke out to throw stones, the surrounding rocks were finally out of supply, so Qiqi began to stamp his feet strangely


    And, in countless stones flying out at the same time, Qiqi is also constantly becoming "short"


    Because she kept stomping for stones, the ground under her feet became deeper and deeper, and eventually a big pit formed


    At the end of the day, it seems that Qiqi''s power erupted uncontrollably, just as she accepted the inheritance and promotion cultivation inexplicably at the beginning


    Because of her out of control power, she directly stamped out a big stone bigger than the house, and because of the surge of power, such a huge stone can still be easily thrown out by her


    But it''s hard for Xiao Hei on the other side


    Xiaohei, who was photographed flying, finally smashed into the opposite mountain with a big stone, and burst out after more than ten seconds of silence.


    Xiao Hei is in a mess, but he hasn''t lost his fighting power, and he still has complete fighting power!


    But just as he was about to rush up again, a figure came up from the green palaces in the west, and a cold drink came:


    "stop it."


    Just listen to the voice, these young Jiaos will know who is coming, so they are very honest to salute the visitors.


    But Qiqi is different. Suddenly, another guy is standing in his own field of vision. The hatred will naturally be transferred to him!


    Boom Whoo!


    With a loud noise, a stone bigger than the one just now flew into the air and went straight to the visitors.


    Chu Fei, who noticed this scene, was startled, because he knew how strong this guy was just a little bit that had never been revealed!


    Very decisively, Chu Fei jumps directly behind Qiqi with poison fork in his arms, and then slaps Qiqi on the shoulder. When Qiqi is about to turn his head, Chu Fei runs the lion and shouts:


    "calm down!"


    When the lion roared, Qiqi instantly recovered from the "boss state". She blinked strangely, then looked at chufei and the poisonous fork in his arms, and looked at the big pit under her feet. Then Qiqi fell to the ground with a smile:


    "Wow, I''m so powerful!"


    Chufei curls her mouth, but since Qiqi can speak so happily, it shows that there is nothing wrong with her body. Since there was no problem, Chu Fei didn''t need to worry about it any more, and he handed the poison fork to Qiqi, and then he stood in front of them, ready to throw the chaotic ball at any time.


    In mid air, the huge stone didn''t hit the visitor at all, but was fixed in mid air by the visitor.


    The visitor didn''t even give a hand. He just glanced at the stone with his cold eyes, and the stone was firmly fixed in the air.


    It doesn''t need movement to perform the Dharma, which is not what ordinary great friars can do.


    Chu Fei doesn''t have a clear concept, but he believes that at least jade Lotus can''t do it, and bald tailed Taoist Ni Bingfeng certainly can''t do it


    But it''s hard to say whether Dan Tiequan of Dan family and LAN Xiaoxian and LAN xiaoxian''er of blissful gate can do it


    The man in mid air glanced around coldly, then frowned slightly. In an instant, a huge force pushed the huge stone to the far distance, and he didn''t know where it would fall.


    "Poison fork, you have been expelled from the poison family and forbidden to enter the poison family''s territory. Why do you knowingly commit the crime today?"


    In mid air, this man is like questioning a criminal.


    Poison fork is still weak and painful, but she clenches her teeth and stands up. Then she looks up at the man in the air and is silent for a long time


    "I''m not planning to enter the poison house." Poison small fork holds head to say aloud.


    "No plan? But this is the territory of the poison family. You can''t be unaware of that. "


    Poison fork slightly lowered his head, but soon raised his head again, and said in a loud voice:


    "well, it''s my fault. If there''s any way to attack me."


    At this time, Qiqi had recovered a lot of strength. She stood up and came to chufei and said in a low voice:


    "chufei It seems that we have been poisoned, and Xiao Cha will be punished... "


    "Not really." Chu Fei soothes Qiqi in a soft voice, and urges the terminal in his mind.


    Just now, Chu Fei suspected that there was a special relationship between Qiqi and the people in midair, not only with the family, but more closely.


    Because the visitor looks like a middle-aged man. There are many similarities between the tip of eyebrows and the corner of eyes and poison fork


    Although others are demons, and their heredity should be reflected in the noumenon, the children of demons will subconsciously choose to change according to the appearance of the closest people when they transform themselves


    Therefore, there should be traces of this kind of appearance


    "Not yet Partner, don''t you have enough motivation to stop deducting money? ""Shut up, the result will come out soon..." The terminal was really irritated. Fortunately, after two breaths, the result really came out, "it''s father and daughter, that''s right..."


    "It seems a little empty to me..." Chu Fei doubted.


    "You are empty, your whole family is empty I''m 72.5 percent sure! "


    "It''s true that you are the system, you are the terminal, you should be 100% rational! How can you say something so sentimental! "


    "What I''m riding on is artificial intelligence. Why don''t you say that intelligence is perceptual?"


    "Your sister! You don''t believe that! Or do you think I''m an idiot and don''t understand the definition of AI? "


    The quarrel between chufei and the terminal didn''t last long, because no matter what the probability is, since both the terminal and chufei think so, it must be true.

 Chapter 794

    Just as Chu Fei was bickering with the terminal, the father of poisoned fork in mid air said coldly:


    "I dare to be brave, but I haven''t lost the pride of the Jiao people I made it clear when I drove you away a few days ago. If I step into the poison family''s territory again, I will abolish your arms. Now... "


    It seems that poison fork''s father is about to start. Now Chu has to quit. He raises his hand and shouts: "stop, stop, stop, stop, what''s the situation? Are we so big people standing here so ignored? Am I not big enough to get your attention


    Chu Fei''s provocative words made poison fork''s father very upset. He looked at Chu Fei and asked in a deep voice;


    "this is my poison family''s private matter. What qualifications do you have to intervene?"


    Thought this is to start mouth gun, Chu Fei heart secretly happy, heart, on mouth gun you also than me?


    But Chu Fei didn''t have time to reply. Poison fork''s father gave out a cold hum. With this cold hum, Chu Fei felt a terrible force directly hit his chest.


    Under this tremendous force, Chu Fei whirled through the mountain wall and flew out, leaving a lot of blood and meat on the way


    This is the gap of cultivation


    Next to her, Qiqi''s face was shocked. She never thought about what to do in the face of this completely irresistible enemy. But Chu Fei was beaten to fly, and was beaten to fly so miserably, which made Qiqi very angry.


    But just when her anger just rose and was about to be turned into practical action, but it was not so successful, chufei''s voice came from the far back, accompanied by a sound of breaking the air.


    "NIMA I''m a bully, right? "


    With this curse, Chu Fei steps on the Dragon God bone sword and rushes directly to poison fork''s father.


    Poison fork''s father''s brow meat almost Ningcheng a pimple, he knows how strong his power is, but also see how young Chu Fei is, so he knew how much damage his hum can cause to Chu Fei before he shot.


    And after the development of things to prove that his judgment is not wrong, that a cold hum, Chu Fei at least seriously injured dying, good a good will be killed on the spot!


    But now, where does the boy look like he is seriously injured and dying!


    Looking at Chu Fei, who is full of energy and full of energy, rushing to himself, the father of poison fork scolds angrily:


    "get out of here!"


    Sound waves such as thunder sea directly patted on chufei''s body, together with chufei and the flying sword under his feet.


    In mid air, Chu Fei spewed out a red ribbon and went straight to the distance


    "Oh, it seems that you are not only addicted to the dragon, but also have made the same waste human friends as you..."


    Poison fork''s father''s comment is full of critical power. Even poison fork and Qiqi have to admit this


    But poison fork is not happy


    Qiqi once again mobilized the rage that just fell into stagnation! At the same time, the blue light in her hands flashed, and she had reached out for a stone that had been stamped out by her side for a long time


    But at this moment In the distance, an angry and unyielding scolding came, and the familiar sound of breaking the air quickly approached


    "I love your ancestors!"


    At the moment, the presence of people is almost collapsed, no one can think that Chu Fei would be such a strong vitality of a guy!


    Because of his strong cultivation and excellent insight, the father of poison fork immediately decided that chufei was absolutely a terrible guy!


    And Chu Fei didn''t waste the high evaluation he gave secretly. This time, Chu Fei didn''t rush back in a stupid "naked" way. Instead, he put chaos ball on himself early


    Chu Fei, with his flying sword and chaotic ball, is close to "perfect body"!


    "If you can, try again! "Oh


    In the fury, chufei stares at the chaotic ball and rushes up.


    This time, poison fork''s father didn''t keep his strength, because he knew that since Chu Fei could stare at the big ball, it means that the big ball must not be a simple thing!


    Cautious under, poison small fork''s father directly took out 80% strength of a palm!


    Under a palm, the space around appears distorted!


    Such a terrible hand, with an incomprehensible speed on the chaos ball!


    Boo


    A light sound, ripples


    And Chu Fei saw a lot of energy collected in an instant, and also verified the rapid consumption of his exchange point!


    But it''s all worth it!


    Fight back!


    Chufei stares and completes the operation!


    Then a strong white light rushed directly to his father''s chest.


    In order to avoid the light, my father can choose the power of the round fork at any time.Boom!


    The violent explosion directly sounded over the poison house. The surrounding mountains were all hit by the shock wave of the explosion, and many mountains were rolling around at any time. At the same time, many poison house disciples near Fangyuan were affected by the terrible explosion.


    At the moment of the explosion, the energy collected by chaos ball ran out, which showed that poison fork''s father was not just beaten like a target, but bombarded with the white light with almost the same strength


    Chu Fei knows that the counterattack of chaos ball can''t hurt poison fork''s father, but he didn''t expect that poison fork''s father would be so rude!


    At the moment of the explosion, Chu Fei hurriedly manipulates the chaos ball to return to Qiqi and poison fork, and brings them into the protection of the chaos ball. If not, I''m afraid that the aftermath of the explosion alone will be enough to make Qiqi and poison fork die on the spot.


    After all, it is the battle power of dozens of layers of ladder


    When the explosion is over and everything is calm, Chu Fei finds that he has been surrounded by the men, women and children of the poison family


    The explosion was so powerful that people with slightly similar strength rushed to them. They thought it was some enemy attacking them


    As a result, when people get close to each other, they find that their feelings are just young people


    Then, it''s the shock that swept everyone!


    How could such a young man prevent such a terrible attack and even fight back!?


    Looking at those people''s eyes in the air, chufei was very depressed.


    Because he could see the shock in his eyes, and he could see clearly that all the poison family members of the Jiao clan saw through their age


    Chu Fei didn''t know that there were many ways to judge age, one of which was the age of soul and bone, and the other was the breath. The chemical effect of the young man''s body breath combined with the breath of young soul was enough for the long-lived and well-informed Jiao people to accurately judge his age.


    "Who are you and why do you come to my poison home?" Poison fork''s father has put Chu Fei on an equal footing with himself, and there is a trace of fear in his questioning that didn''t exist before.


    Chu Fei understood the source of this fear, and this was his reliance:


    "ha ha, who told you that I was coming to your poison family territory, just now poison fork said very clearly, we just passed by, but not to your poison family''s messy and green territory..."


    "Well, your answer is very tough, but I have to remind you that she, the poison fork in your mouth, has been expelled from our poison family. She is no longer qualified to be called poison. From the moment she was expelled, her name is Xiao Cha, poison..."


    Next to him, a guy with the same age and identity as poison fork''s father suddenly stood up, but before he finished speaking, poison fork''s father snorted


    Visible to the naked eye, an energy rushed to the man, and the man disdained the "bang" to offset the incidental attack of the cold hum


    "You don''t need to talk about my family!" Poison small fork''s father stares an eye to say.


    And that person saw this just disdain of turn a white eye then no longer speech, but with full of expectation of the eyes to see Chu Fei, seems to be hope Chu Fei can ruthlessly.


    Chu Fei is very exclusive of this, but at the same time, he does not like being surrounded by so many people like watching monkeys.


    "Poison fork, I didn''t tell you before, but you should see that I''m on your side. Of course, it''s because of your point of view and what you believe, not something else No matter people or Jiaos, all creatures have the right to have their own ideas. Similarly, they also have the right to choose stupidity... "


    Chu Fei''s words are not pleasant, but poison fork and Qiqi are very curious about why Chu Fei said such a thing.


    "But when these stupid people stand up and accuse you of the existence of pursuing truth, you should not bear it cowardly. I don''t instigate you to fight back, but you should bravely express your confidence. "


    Poison small fork doesn''t understand of frown, light voice way:


    "what meaning?"


    "It makes a lot of sense, for example, I can show you the real dragon."


    Poison fork gave a wry smile and was interrupted by Chu Fei as soon as he wanted to speak:


    "don''t worry, as long as you can say it confidently, I can prove what I said. Even if I can''t prove it, at least you have fought for what you believe, though only with your mouth If you don''t have the courage, I can only say that I misunderstood you. You just casually pull a reason to believe in the dragon to cover up other contradictions. It''s not worth pitying and sympathizing with... "


    Chu Fei wants to continue to say that she seems to feel that her expression is not perfect enough, but poison fork has already been touched. She is a little angry because Chu Fei said that she "just pulled a It''s the beginning.


    "Hualong is not a legend. I believe that Hualong is not depraved. Master and I believe in Hualong, so we work hard for it. You are just a group of fools who are afraid of failure! "The "outbreak" of poison fork was beyond everyone''s expectation. Even Chu Fei didn''t expect that poison fork could make such a brave expression so soon.


    But now it just happened


    Hum!


    Puff


    Different people, different reactions, and the cold hum came from poison fork''s father. But just when he wanted to teach poison fork a lesson, Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "I''ll show you what a dragon is


    Voice down, Chu Fei raised his hand to call out a nearly 100 Zhang long fire dragon!


    The combination of daohuo and the dragon spirit that comes with the absorption of the power of Longjing, together with the real spirit of beast after the upgrade of daohuo and xihuoshu


    In an instant, under the fire dragon, the Jiao people were instinctively awed by the dragon!

 Chapter 795

    "Wow, it''s really a dragon!" Qiqi was shocked by the huge fire dragon in the sky, and his hands involuntarily grabbed chufei''s clothes.


    At the moment when the fire dragon appeared, the Jiaos in the air all felt the real pressure from the higher life.


    This is not something illusory. For the Jiao people, it is a tremor from the heart.


    In the world of crape myrtle, the shape of the dragon is not a secret, there are many methods and even skills can condense the shape of the dragon. These dragon shapes, which are artificially condensed, have their own prestige, but most of them are imitated by the casters with their own strong power.


    That kind of thing has a huge pressure on the small friars with low accomplishments, but for the real masters and the Jiao people, it''s just a toy at all.


    But now this fire dragon hovering in mid air is different!


    The cultivation of the Jiao people around them is not low, and they can see that it is a dragon shaped thing condensed by fire. But the problem is that there is a breath of dragon in the fire dragon!


    It was this breath that made the Jiao people dare not breathe.


    This is a subconscious reaction from the deep heart of the Jiao people. Although the feeling of being oppressed can quickly disappear after conscious adjustment, the problem now is that what Chu Fei said has been achieved.


    "This Is that true? "


    "How can it be? It''s absolutely not true!"


    "Of course not. Hum, we Jiaos are so easy to cheat. Terrans are treacherous and stupid!"


    ¡­¡­


    Among these blind denials, some people think that they have found a real idea after thinking about it seriously:


    "don''t forget, it''s the time to ascend the list of heaven recently. There are countless forbidden areas in the world. This son must have got something left by the ancient dragon people and got the flavor of the ancient dragon people from it..."


    "That''s right, but since that''s the case, this son can''t let go. The things of the ancient dragon people have to stay in our Jiaos!"


    "Yes, I think so too!"


    ¡­¡­


    A correct analysis roughly caused the hostility of the Jiaos to chufei. But the leader of this matter, poison fork''s father did not make any statement.


    He just frowned and looked at his daughter with a gloomy face. He just took a look at the fire dragon hovering in the sky at the beginning and then stopped paying attention to it.


    Other don''t know, at least poison small fork''s father should not be in with Chu Fei fight.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t think it''s a good thing that things are going on now, because although he has retired a father of poison fork, more relatives of poison fork are coming


    "Tut, I didn''t expect that although you Jiao people live in seclusion in the great barren mountains, the problem is no less than ours. Strange, strange Poison fork, you have done what you should do, and I have done what I said. Let''s hurry up. I have something important to do. "


    Poison small fork muted of order to nod, then Chu Fei then raised a hand to lead down the fire dragon in the sky.


    After hovering in the air, the fire dragon plunges into Chu Fei''s palm. In the process, the fire dragon''s body shrinks rapidly. At last, the fire dragon turns into a red snake with a length of more than one hundred feet


    Just when people were confused, a tender little dragon suddenly appeared on the top of the little red snake''s head, and the four feet disappeared from its belly reappeared


    Chu Fei''s intention seems to be that there is a certain relationship among the snake, the dragon and the dragon.


    But the people of Jiaozu don''t thank chufei for his opinions. They just feel offended!


    The dragon is good, after all, the dragon is an ancient beast, is a higher level of existence! But what''s wrong with snakes!? Isn''t that a choice!


    And because those guys who guessed that chufei had the relics of the ancient dragon clan were ready to fight against chufei, it was even more painful, and even the last possible guilt disappeared!


    "Good courage, today I''ll see if you can walk down the mountain!"


    "Be careful, there are a lot of strange tools on this boy..."


    "Besides, he can get the relics of the ancient dragon clan. There must be more good things on him. Be careful, don''t break them..."


    "If it''s a treasure, it''s not so easy to break. But in order to avoid sinking, we''d better save his life first."


    "Yes! It makes sense. In that case, let the children do it... "


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to these guys, they don''t cover up. Chu Fei''s mouth is speechless. Then he looks at poison fork and says:


    "give me a direction. I can''t waste any more time."


    Although I don''t understand why Chu Fei is still so calm, poison fork still points out the direction they were going to go


    Chufei smiles, and then chaos ball wraps the three people in it again. Then chufei nervously lets the terminal start the fuzzy transmission of the system"Partner, you don''t trust me..."


    "I just don''t trust your ability to drill holes..." After


    ''s simple Tucao, three people make complaints about chaos ball.


    And all the members of the Jiao family in mid air were shocked!


    "Is it the secret of the void? This is the secret of void! I never... "


    "No way! Even the secret arts of void can''t be cultivated at his age! "


    "It''s definitely not the empty secret skill of the Dragon madman. Shut up and find out the boy quickly. No matter what, no one can let him go!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a command, poison fork''s father has taken the initiative to retreat to the edge of the poison family, and then he quietly fell on a rock, some sad to see the direction of chufei three people left.


    "Found it! This way! Chase Among the poison family, an old man whose accomplishments were obviously higher than poison fork''s father took the lead in discovering Chu Fei''s position, and then led the crowd to catch up with him with a roar.


    , at this time, three people in Chu and Chu have just completed a transmission. Because they make complaints about each other with the terminal, they do not start the second transmission immediately, nor do they feel the need for continuous transmission. Of course, more importantly, it is necessary to identify the location of the small fork to confirm whether to continue in this direction.


    But it was on the side of poison fork that they didn''t know where they were. The three heard the sound of breaking the air behind them. It was like thunder.


    Just Leng for a while, Chu Fei then saw a large group of people in the poison family of the Jiao clan catching up like lightning!


    "How can I be so fast!" Chu Fei was startled, and then urged the terminal to start the continuous transmission.


    terminal did not shut up, and quickly Tucao Chu did not make complaints about the continuous transmission.


    On the other side of the poison family, seeing that Chu Fei ran away again, those people were not in a hurry but laughed, especially the guy who was the leader.


    "Keep up, even if you are the son of the emperor, you can''t run away from me!"


    As the voice fell, the man suddenly raised his hand and patted out a series of spatial ripples. The next moment, even he and the people behind him fell directly into the ripples.


    With the disappearance of the ripples, purple black "cracks" appeared in the sky of the great barren mountain, as if they had been slashed several times by something


    Almost all the creatures in the great wilderness have noticed these huge purple black scars, but few of them can really understand what they are.


    Most of them are members of the Jiao family, especially those with other big surnames juxtaposed with the poison family.


    "This is the way to poison the second child. What is he doing? It looks like you''ve done your best? "


    "Of course, they have to do their best. This is not a magic they can master."


    "Come on, don''t talk such nonsense. Who can really master it? But since the drug addicts have all done it, there must be something important. Anyway, we''re free. Let''s go and have a look at the excitement!"


    "You are the manager. Since you have said so, we will do as you ordered."


    "No nonsense, go! Don''t miss the excitement


    ¡­¡­


    Similar conversations have been staged in many big families. Just after a few breaths, the poison family members catch up with several groups of onlookers


    And these "tails" are growing with the development of time. Later, even the drug addicts think that the guys behind are too much


    But Chu Fei, the initiator of these things, didn''t know anything. At this moment, they had stopped the transmission, and in front of them was a huge and extremely high mountain.


    Although they were in the middle of the sky, and although they had seen many magnificent peaks in the great barren mountain, when they were really facing this huge mountain, they realized that the so-called mountains they had seen before were just small hills


    "This is the holy land of the Jiaos, where the patriarchs and elders are all on." It seems that it is not the first time for poison fork to see this huge and terrible mountain, so she can adjust her mood in a very short time.


    Next to him, Qiqi has forgotten to blink and should close his mouth


    "My God, the mountain is so big How many caves must there be... "


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes. Qiqi''s way of exclamation is a little different. However, he didn''t try to correct Qiqi. Instead, he arranged his clothes and confirmed that there was nothing wrong with him. Then he controlled the chaos ball and took the three people to fly towards the mountain.


    Just as chufei was a few hundred feet away from the mountain, behind him, the poison family and the large crowd of Jiao people who watched the excitement all came up


    The people of the poison family are very upset because their goal is to steal the treasure and then steal it But now in front of so many people of the same race, it''s absolutely impossible to embezzle!But at this time Chu Fei didn''t pay attention to them at all. He just moved closer to the holy land of Jiaozu according to his established speed.


    "Partner, after simulation, I think that if these people attack you together, you need to spend at least one billion exchange points to successfully defend. If you want to fight back, or even hurt them seriously, you need to spend at least 50 billion exchange points..."


    "Why is it so expensive?" Chufei was startled by the calculation results of the terminal.


    "Nonsense, if it''s not that expensive, how can it be stopped!" The terminal didn''t say well.


    "Well, in that case, be ready to fight back at any time..." After chufei finished speaking, he stopped the chaos ball and started the lion roar skill seriously, seriously and politely. Then he gave a light salute to the holy land of the Jiaos and said, "I''m going to take elder Qingxuan''s Keepsake to see the head of the Jiaos. I have something important to discuss!"


    The cultivation at the peak of the Four extremes is not high. In terms of voice alone, this man of cultivation can''t compare with the great monks of higher cultivation. But with lion roar, it''s different. Although the level of lion roar is not high enough, it''s also a famous "trumpet".


    In addition, it is reluctant to give up the 50 billion exchange point, but Chu Fei showed it without reservation this time! It''s just that Qi Qi and Du Xiaocha are suffering


    The terrible sound waves hit the holy mountain of Jiaozu like the huge waves in the tsunami, and then a faint fluorescence slowly emerged on the holy mountain


    At the same time, a strong, steady and curious voice came:


    "what a loud voice, even the mountain protection array is forced out!"

 Chapter 796

    But just at this time, behind Chu Fei, dozens of people in the poison family and a large group of other people who watched the excitement all caught up. When the leader of the poison family saw Chu Fei''s shout, he inspired the mountain protection formation of the holy mountain to react. In an instant, he opened his eyes and roared:


    "how dare you attack the holy mountain!" Before his voice fell, the man raised his hand directly, made a fist, and then cut off his leg.


    In an instant, there were ripples in the surrounding space, in which three terrible forces came straight to Chu Fei.


    In the middle of the sky, these three forces turned into a huge hand, a huge fist like a mountain, and a huge whip leg like the disintegration of the Milky way


    These three attacks immediately came to Chu Fei''s back, and Chu Fei couldn''t avoid them, so he had to choose chaos ball to support them!


    "Dry! Analyze his power! Prepare to fight back


    The communication in the mind is over in an instant, and the terminal and chufei are ready to control the chaos ball together.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, these three terrible forces hit the chaos ball!


    In an instant, the huge attack disappeared, and the chaos ball gradually regained its stability after several annihilations


    "What a powerful force What kind of cultivation is this? " Looking at the explosion of data on several screens in front of him, Chu Fei opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Sage, this is the power of sage level. Damn it, thanks to our preparation, otherwise the chaos ball may not be able to stop it!"


    "Sage Oh! Fuck him Chu Fei Leng for a moment, in a flash, he rushed to the top beam door.


    A saint, even in the face of Chu Fei, did his best!


    If it wasn''t chaos The consequences can be imagined.


    Chu Fei at the moment has completely ignored other people at the moment more shocked than his heart.


    What is a saint? That''s the super bull who has crossed the realm of heaven ladder and the realm of dragon! But it is such a bull force of a dragon realm boss, at the moment even regardless of all the strength to attack himself, how can this not let Chu Fei angry!


    "Partner, this old man''s power can be imitated, but it can''t be preserved."


    "Just say it once!"


    "Yes, it''s disposable, and it costs a lot." As soon as the terminal finished, Chu Fei said impatiently:


    "it''s just the exchange point. Even if I want to spend it all, I''ll do him!"


    In his rage, Chu Fei completely forgot his heartache. With a bang, he patted his hand on the energy fusion button and combined the imitated power of Jiao sage with the power of Dao Huo and long Jingzhu. At the moment when the energy reached its peak, Chu Fei pressed the counterattack button!


    In an instant, a blazing and indescribable white light across the distance between time and space blew on the chest of the leader of the poison family!


    Under the terrible energy, even the space itself has been blown out a wave.


    The power of this white light was so terrible that even the saint of the poison family could not escape at the first time, so he was hit.


    After being hit, he can only endure the pain and fight against the destruction of the white light. Besides, he has no other strength.


    He can''t keep any strength, because the power of this white light is three points stronger than his own!


    Shock, all the people present were shocked by Chu Fei''s counterattack, so they forgot to think!


    Only among the poison family, an old woman of the same age as the leader responded within two breaths, and then rushed directly to his side


    The woman put her left hand against his back and injected half of her strength into his body, while her right hand tore an unstable space crack


    With the help of this woman, he finally has the spare power to fight against the white light, and can spare the energy to pull the crack that the woman is ready for to his chest


    After several mysterious fingerprints were made, they got the unstable space, and the crack was torn into a ball, directly engulfing the white light into it.


    Chu Fei looked coldly in the whole process. He had already done everything he could, because this time the power of white light was too strong, almost beyond the control range of chaos ball of this level, so Chu Fei could not change the position of white light attack at will


    In this way, after the white light is introduced into the space crack, it will lose its due attack effect.


    After a few breaths, the white light disappeared, along with the unstable circular space crack and chufei''s more than 10 billion exchange point


    The flesh aches, also hate flustered, but Chu Fei didn''t show these in the face.


    Cough


    Poison old two''s complexion is very ugly, because this can''t help coughing brought out a trace of blood.


    As a sage of Jiao nationality, he has not been hurt for many years


    But this time, in the face of a Terran friar at the top of the quadrupole, he bled This can be said to be a great shame!


    But even so, he didn''t dare to do it again.


    It''s the Taoist weapon in Chu Fei''s hand, that is, the chaotic ball is too terrible"What kind of Taoist weapon is that? Is it a saint Zunbao soldier?"


    "Is the Seng Zun Bao soldier so powerful Besides, have you ever heard of a saint Zunbao soldier like this? "


    "Is it the emperor''s tool?"


    "How many imperial instruments have you heard of?"


    "I don''t know how many, we don''t know how many, but that''s how it''s possible..."


    "Well, it makes sense..."


    "But what''s the origin of this boy? How can he achieve this level?"


    "Hum, it must be the emperor''s weapon. You can see that the attack was so terrible, but the boy didn''t look weak. It seems that it was the attack released by the purple light ball itself, and it didn''t cost him any strength."


    "I''ll go. Such a powerful Taoist instrument must be the emperor''s!"


    "Is he The emperor


    ¡­¡­


    Whether it''s the poison family, or the other families watching, Chu Fei has now been positioned as the legitimate parent-child of a certain emperor.


    Because only in this way can we explain why Chu Fei has such a powerful tool!


    If Chu Fei knew what they thought, he would scoff, because he was not the emperor, and his status was only higher than that of the emperor!


    "You Ha ha, now I know what it means that there is a day outside the sky and there are people outside the people


    In the holy mountain, the previous strong and steady voice sounded again, but this time the master of the voice had already stood in the void behind chufei.


    He didn''t get too close to chufei. It seemed that he was worried that chufei might misunderstand something.


    After hearing this voice, Chu Fei knew that the visitor must be a senior member of the Jiao clan. As for whether he was the head of the Jiao clan, he could not be sure.


    Turning around, Chu Fei saw an old man with white hair and whiskers, who was as old as a candle in the wind. His eyebrows were more than a foot long, just floating on both sides.


    What an immortal character!


    "Patriarch, this son is very dangerous. Patriarch should be careful!"


    "Yes, patriarch, he has relics of the ancient dragon clan!"


    "Yes, clan leader, his fire has the flavor of dragon. We can''t fake it. We''ve all seen it with our own eyes!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are a few guys in the drug family who have no eyes to see. They talk about chufei as a villain who is plotting against the law and should be killed immediately and take all his treasures and secrets. Their mouths are so fast that no one else in the drug family can stop them


    Other surname families, after hearing these people''s conversation, all burst into laughter. The so-called bystanders see clearly. Even if there are stupid people among them, they would not do such a mentally retarded thing even if they didn''t immediately think about it.


    The second poison man of the poison family frowned tightly, forced himself to bear the discomfort in his heart and said in a low voice:


    "shut up! You don''t have to talk here! "


    And the woman around the second poison also followed up, and her face sternly warned those guys who were talking.


    I thought this little disturbance was over, but Chu Fei said in a strange voice:


    "Yo Yo, what''s no one to talk about? At least it''s the power of the ladder. Why don''t you even have the qualification to speak?"


    in a sentence, Chu''s brain came to make complaints about the terminal: "


    ," no one is in line with the strength, you can''t do that!


    Chu Fei back to the terminal a dirty words, and then the right hand shot out a not big not small real yuan hit in Qiqi''s shoulder.


    The previous scene is beyond Qiqi''s imagination, so she has long forgotten to speak.


    At this time, after Chu Fei''s call, Qiqi finally reflected it quickly, and jumped to his feet and cried:


    "that''s right, why can''t he speak! I can talk. Why can''t they talk! Why can you say they can''t! How can you be so bad! "


    Poof


    Qiqi''s almost powerless and even cute questioning words directly amused a lot of people. Even poison fork didn''t keep a serious look and started to talk


    On the other side, the faces of the poison family were extremely ugly, and the second poison was even more depressed. But facing the patriarch, he knew that he had better pick it out. If he couldn''t pick it out, it would be simple:


    "patriarch, it''s the old man who didn''t discipline himself strictly, so he should accept the punishment, accept the punishment."


    "Ha ha, Master Chu, don''t be surprised. We Jiao clan have been isolated from the world for many years, and our vision and mind are no longer what they used to be. Give me face and forgive them for a while."


    "Since the head of the Jiao clan has said that, I can''t say any more. There are still some important matters to discuss and I don''t have time to deal with the mess."


    "Lord Chu, please go up the mountain. Let''s discuss what you want to do."


    "How did the patriarch know about me? Did elder Qingxuan send you a message?" Chu Fei was puzzled. He didn''t know other people, but they called him the master of Chu."It''s not just..."


    The clan leader just wants to continue to say that in the rear, around the poison family, the other family members who are watching the scene are all around with a smile. Then they tease the poison family with all kinds of eyes. Then they immediately come to chufei and the clan leader.


    It seems that the excitement is over, so everyone''s mood is more relaxed, and someone starts to talk in a low voice.


    "Ah, do you think what the poison family said is true? Does he really have relics of the ancient dragon clan?"


    "Who knows? You can see that little girl of the poison family follows him. It''s more or less possible After all, the little girl of the poison family is the only one who believes in Hualong... "


    "Well, I think you''re all wrong. He really doesn''t have any relics of the ancient dragon clan. This kind of thing is too illusory. I''d rather think he is the emperor, and that big ball is the emperor''s weapon!"


    "What''s more, we haven''t been a great emperor in the world of crape myrtle for many years. Let''s not say that the last great emperor has no descendants at all, but even if there are, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the emperor has already died. I don''t know how many years."


    "It is..."

 Chapter 797

    These people could not hide their voices, so chufei also heard clearly, so chufei thought of that sentence, they are all foxes on the mountain, no one should tell anyone Liaozhai!


    Chu Fei, Qi Qi and Du Xiaocha are the youngest. The rest of them are not tens or even hundreds of years old. Even if they are idiots who have lived for hundreds of years, they know what is sophistication and cunning, not to mention the talented Jiaolong people!


    At the same time, Chu Fei didn''t put away the chaos ball, and he didn''t go to the holy mountain with the head of Jiao clan.


    Since time is so right, Chu Fei will not waste this right opportunity.


    "Master, I don''t know what to call..."


    "Ha ha, the name has long been forgotten. If Master Chu doesn''t mind, call me Bai Mei."


    "Well, master Bai Mei, I don''t know how many great powers there are like you on the holy mountain?"


    "There are some, but they are not enough..." Bai Mei sighed, then looked back at the people of the Jiao clan and continued:


    "if only we could break through some more..."


    "Well What do you mean, is there something wrong with this abyss? "


    "It''s hard to say. It''s really hard to say. There must be a problem in the abyss, but we can''t know what it is."


    Chu Fei pursed his lips and wondered whether he wanted to turn the topic to that unfriendly place. But just as he was struggling, Bai Mei took the initiative to ask:


    "speaking of it, the wariness of the Chu patriarch was quite heavy But it''s also a good thing. There is more and more chaos inside and outside the abyss. It''s necessary to be more careful. "


    White eyebrow refers to the chaotic ball that Chu Fei has not yet recovered, and Chu Fei takes advantage of this opportunity to put the chaotic ball away, and then plays two tricks to enlarge the Dragon God bone sword twice.


    Enlarging the flying sword is a very simple skill in the flying of imperial sword. It''s not complicated, but the consumption will increase.


    After the Dragon God bone sword was enlarged, Chu Fei put Qiqi and poison fork behind the flying sword, and stepped on the front of the flying sword. Then Chu Fei said, "it''s just that you saved a little girl because you can''t see the cruelty of the Jiao people to the same people, and the sage came to chase me with a large group of ladder. If I wasn''t very careful, I don''t know where I''m going to die! "


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen this method. I''ve never heard of it before, even if I''ve heard of it.... "


    At a glance, Bai Mei saw the particularity of the Dragon God bone sword, and also felt a little mysterious and mysterious atmosphere, but he didn''t say it.


    But at this time, another conversation came from the Jiao people


    "What kind of method is that? It seems to be a little chicken ribs..."


    "It''s chicken ribs for us, but it''s a good way for children..."


    "It must have come from some forbidden area. It''s one of the relics of the ancient dragon people."


    "Think about the smell of the fire dragon he made I think we should let him tell us where the forbidden area is


    "Yes, as long as the forbidden area is still there must be more good things in it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei sneered, turned to look at Bai Mei and said:


    "what do you think of this matter, master Bai Mei?"


    "Ha ha, this is not a thing If the master of Chu had miraculous skills, it was his own chance. If it was a relic of the ancient dragon clan... "


    Chufei listens with great interest, and Qiqi and poison fork cast their expectant eyes at the same time. At the same time, chufei and Baimei clan leader are also flying towards the holy mountain.


    "It''s a chance, but I don''t believe it."


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, he didn''t expect that the white eyebrow clan leader could make such a correct judgment so decisively.


    At this time, they had come to the holy mountain battle, and there was no action from Bai Mei. The mountain protection battle, which had been inspired by Chu Fei, was hidden again, and at the same time opened the safe passage into the holy mountain.


    The head of Baimei clan led chufei three people to the top of Shengshan mountain. At the same time, the voice of Baimei also came to the ears of all the Jiao people and said, "come here, too."


    After hearing the permission of the clan leader, the people of the Jiao clan who wanted to come with them for a long time immediately turned into streamers and rushed up. Even the people of the poison family also flew over.


    However, no matter how fast the Jiao people were, they did not surpass Chu Fei and Bai Mei.


    It''s etiquette. It''s a rule.


    There are many gentle slopes on the holy mountain of Jiao nationality. As the gentle slope is closer to the top of the mountain, the flowers and trees growing on the gentle slope are more and more luxuriant.


    When we get to the top of the gentle slopes, we can see that the flowers and trees growing in them are all natural resources.


    It''s just that Chu Fei has never seen or even heard of many things.


    However, when he occasionally looked back, chufei saw that all the people of the Jiaos, including those sages, were looking eagerly at the flowers and treesThis is enough to prove that these plants and trees may belong to the high-level group even among the natural resources and local treasures.


    "Please, this is my residence. It''s a little rough. Don''t worry about it."


    Bai Mei leads Chu Fei to land in the open space in front of several thatched cottages. Obviously, the so-called thatched cottage is the residence of Bai Mei clan leader.


    But the problem is, it''s not simple at all!


    It''s called thatched cottage, but actually those so-called thatched cottages are all alive, tender and green, and there are many miraculous flowers on them. Behind the thatched cottage, there are a row of shining giant trees, and many silk tapers hanging down are entangled with these thatched cottages, which is even more mysterious.


    Chu Fei is too lazy to throw off the identification function of the system. Even if he wants to use his heel, he knows the value of these things.


    "Master Bai Mei, you''re welcome. I don''t think I''ll give up. Although the thatched cottage is simple, it has a different flavor. It''s just what I like."


    Behind chufei, Qiqi, who had just landed, took the poison fork''s hand and asked: "chufei, it''s not simple here. These are powerful things! Don''t you see that? "


    Although Qiqi doesn''t know these natural resources and treasures, as a member of the Nine Tailed Fox clan, her inborn racial talent enables her to judge the value of these things.


    But Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "ah! Qiqi, don''t talk nonsense. This is a thatched cottage. It''s not special at all. It''s simple. If you don''t believe me, ask Master Bai Mei... "


    "Ha ha, it''s really a humble residence. It''s a bit disrespectful to use it to receive guests, but I don''t have any other good place here. I can only be wronged..."


    Although Bai Mei didn''t understand why Chu Fei said that, because he pulled it out himself, he went on naturally. But at this moment, Chu Fei raised the corner of his mouth and said:


    "no, I have a good place. I''ll change with Bai Mei!"


    With that, Chu Fei throws his tin house out directly. In an instant, a square house appears in the open space. The spirit fighting array is directly inspired by Chu Fei and shows his power. The unclosed window shows the comfort of the house in front of the white eyebrow patriarch.


    "Master Bai Mei, you see, this house is a good thing. It''s very safe and protected by the Dharma array. The furniture in it is all my hometown''s specialty. It''s comfortable, good-looking and high-end! I''ll trade with you. How about I trade three such houses for a thatched cottage with you? It''s a good deal! "


    Up to now, no one can see that Chu Fei is joking about his white browed clan leader.


    Bai Mei didn''t get angry, but just said with a wry smile:


    "the master of Chu is so skillful, and you of LAN Dao don''t deceive me!"


    "Yes? Are you talking about the saint of the blissful gate Chu Fei looks at Bai Mei with a smile. At the same time, he is disappointed to know that his "good abacus" has failed.


    "Yes, it''s LAN Daoyou. Before that, she sent a letter to me, saying that the Chu patriarch might come to visit our Jiaozu territory, but I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    "Ah? I''ve known for a long time that I''m coming... " Chu Fei turned his lips and simply let go of this topic. He went back to the previous topic about the relics of the dragon family and said, "let''s talk about it. I''m curious. Why don''t you believe it? After all, they are very determined."


    Chu Fei said that "they" were standing in the adjacent open space according to their surnames, one by one, just like high school students in line to take part in exercises be perfunctory.


    Bai Mei smiles and leads Chu Fei into the thatched cottage in front of him, which has no door. It''s very small and has no decoration. It''s just a futon


    Because chufei came in, Baimei clan leader took out another futon and put it on the opposite side. Next, he sat down with chufei alone, while Qiqi and duxiaocha stood outside like the rest of the Jiaos and looked at it curiously.


    "Ha ha, although I''m old, I''m not confused..." After sitting down, Bai Mei began to answer Chu Fei''s question seriously. He looked at Chu Fei with a smile and said:


    "is he OK?"


    In a word, all the people present were puzzled, except Chu Fei.


    The first time, Chu Fei realized who "he" in Bai Mei''s mouth meant.


    "How did you know?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid the master of Chu forgot to record the crystal stone." The white eyebrow clan leader''s words awakened the dreamer. He really didn''t remember to record the crystal stone.


    It was the second time that Chu Fei fought against the demons. He fought with Lai Chi and uncle long against the coffin summoned by the demons


    Seeing Chu Fei''s sudden realization, Bai Mei clan leader said calmly:


    "he''s still here. It''s really a good thing. It must be because of him that Chu clan leader''s dragon breath comes from."


    It''s not a question, and it doesn''t need to be answered by chufei.


    Chu Fei frowned. He didn''t know what the relationship between uncle long and the Jiaos was like, so he didn''t know whether to tell Uncle Long''s story.But according to Chu Fei''s original plan, it will take a lot of time to shake out uncle Long''s affairs.


    "There is no need to deny that he has been studying Hualong for thousands of years. He should gain something anyway."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei knew clearly. It seems that although the white eyebrow clan leader can infer that Chu Fei''s dragon breath came from dragon five (Uncle long), that is, where the Dragon madman came from, he doesn''t know that dragon five (Uncle long) has really completed the transformation of the Dragon


    At this time, the Jiao people and Qiqi outside also heard something from Bai Mei''s words Especially the last sentence, let poison small fork excited.


    "Master is still alive, master is still alive! Great, master is still alive... " Poison small fork constantly chanting.


    Chu Fei, on the other hand, looks at Bai Mei with a smile in the background sound of poison fork and says: "yes, there should always be a little harvest. Otherwise, I''m too sorry for his efforts."

 Chapter 798

    Chu Fei thought for a while, and decided not to talk about the successful transformation of dragon five for the time being. What''s more, after a dialogue with Bai Mei clan leader, Chu Fei suddenly found that the identity of Uncle long was not as simple as it seemed.


    What kind of accomplishments and age is the head of Bai Mei clan? I''m afraid that the whole Jiao clan can''t find a few people who are higher than the Dragon five.


    After learning this information, Chu Fei began to have a great curiosity about Longwu''s experience in these years.


    But before that, Chu Fei first threw an appraisal at Bai Mei, and then got the result of "Saint".


    The great power of the realm of the dragon is the sage. After the perfection of the realm of the dragon, it is the saint who successfully creates the Dharma and gains the recognition of the way of heaven


    What kind of cultivation would dragon five have been if he could be cared so much by the Holy One? At least a saint, right?


    But Chu Fei clearly remembers that when he first met Longwu on Taihua mountain, Sun Yue made it clear that he was a four extreme power


    Although there may be some misunderstandings, Chu Fei believed that the Dragon five at that time was probably only the cultivation of the Four extremes.


    At that time, the Dragon five was transforming itself


    At that time, Chu Fei and others thought that dragon five was a special dragon and deliberately chose to turn into a dragon instead of a human At that time and for a long time afterwards, they felt that this judgment was not a problem.


    But now it''s different. When Chu Fei really came into contact with the Jiaos and learned a lot about them, Chu Fei knew that his previous judgment of Longwu was fundamentally wrong.


    The birth of Jiao''s children is the secret realm period, at least the existence of Dantian realm. A little cultivation can start to impact the Four extremes


    If dragon five is really like this, it should be like a young man, not an old man


    The misunderstanding is big, the mistake is big, but the result is good.


    At the moment, Chu Fei sat on the opposite side of Bai Mei with a smile, and he didn''t speak any more.


    And Bai Mei didn''t know what Chu Fei was thinking. After all, they just had a friendly feeling about Dragon five


    "Maybe uncle long has created a very powerful skill to study the transformation of the dragon. Practicing this skill will make him fall from a very high level and then transform himself again No, if so, uncle long is at least the cultivation of the Holy One. If he is the Holy One, Bai Mei should pay more attention to him when he speaks, and he should not be so relaxed... "


    Chu Fei''s mind constantly speculated the truth of the fact, and the reason why he did this kind of "not important" thing at this time was simply because he wanted to be lazy.


    Because once he got down to business, Chu Fei would not be able to continue to be so relaxed.


    That''s the abyss. That''s the place where the heaven and the devil meet


    "Before Bai Mei commented on Uncle long, he had a feeling of instructing the younger generation. Does that mean that uncle Long''s cultivation should have been a saint, but not a saint yet, and that principle was created by Uncle Long''s elders..."


    "It''s not right. If it was created by Uncle Long''s elders, it should have been known by the Jiao people for a long time, but now it seems that the senior members of the Jiao people don''t know about it Is there any deeper secret... "


    As the saying goes, the eye is the window of the soul, even if Chu Fei has become a monk, it is difficult to really hide his heart in front of an elder whose accomplishments are far beyond his own.


    In his lazy thinking about these problems, Bai Mei clearly noticed the doubts and curiosity in Chu Fei''s eyes


    "Master Chu, what are you thinking?"


    With a word from Bai Mei, Chu Fei withdrew from his state of thinking. Then Chu Fei asked in a funny way:


    "what''s the matter with you Isn''t it right to sit for a hundred years without the slightest anxiety? Doesn''t it mean that the higher your accomplishments are, the better your patience will be? "


    "Hehe, who told you that?" The white browed patriarch asked with a smile.


    Chufei was embarrassed. After a little thought, he understood what was going on.


    But the problem now is that Chu Fei doesn''t want to touch the purpose of his trip so soon After much deliberation, Chu Fei finally found a topic that could delay time


    And Bai Mei also understood Chu Fei''s inner changes, but he couldn''t know what Chu Fei was thinking.


    "Master Bai Mei, a few days ago, there were seven cities in Zhongzhou where saints fell in succession. I even verified in a forbidden area in Zhongzhou that a powerful man who had just been promoted to saints fell in an instant I can''t figure out what''s going on. "


    "Master Chu, I''ve been waiting for you to ask about it, but I didn''t expect that you had to wait so long. It seems that your patience is very good... "


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "I''m just lazy..."


    "Although the goddess of bliss didn''t make it very clear when she sent a letter to me, I also know that your trip must have something to do with the fall of the saint."Chu Fei nodded, and the words also attracted the attention of people outside the door. As for poison fork and strange two people, smart in their hearts clearly know that at the moment Chu Fei and white eyebrow patriarch chat must be a very important thing, but they just can''t feel the same.


    One is still excited about the existence of his master, and the other is curious about all kinds of plants around him.


    "Yes, when I was in bliss, I heard some legends, but I just said that this kind of thing happened many times As for the reason, no one seems to know. "


    "Yes, no wonder people in the world, because from the beginning, no one can accurately find out the cause of this kind of thing."


    "Not even the great emperors of the past?" Chu Fei asked with a tight frown.


    "Even if there is, there is not much truth left in the long history."


    "I hope you can give me some advice." Chu Fei said respectfully.


    Bai Mei nodded and sorted out her thoughts. Then she spoke slowly:


    "there is not much information handed down from the clan. It is the message left by the supreme one 80000 years ago."


    "The one from the gate of bliss?"


    "Yes, it''s the supreme one. He has explored it many times, and thinks that the fall of the saint is related to the heart of the way of heaven. "


    "The heart of heaven? Isn''t that what is involved in the struggle for the throne? " Chu Fei only heard a little about the heart of the way of heaven, and most of the rest were the messy settings he learned when he read novels on earth.


    At first, Chu Fei was very excited when he heard that crape myrtle had the heart of heaven, but now it has become a huge doubt in Chu Fei''s heart just like other information.


    "Yes, when the saints fight for the throne, the heart of heaven will be involved. But in fact, once a person becomes a saint and stabilizes his strength, he will begin to communicate with the heart of heaven."


    "Is it the same with elder Bai Mei?"


    "Naturally, it''s not a simple matter to communicate with the heart of heaven. Even just a beginning can take thousands of years. But once he has successfully communicated with the heart of heaven, his understanding of power will enter a state of rapid improvement. "


    "So the saint who communicates with the heart of heaven will be stronger and stronger, and the earlier he starts to communicate with the heart of heaven, the stronger he will be, right?" In fact, Chu Fei''s question is not of great significance, but he still stubbornly asked it out, and did not worry that it would be considered "stupid",


    in the face of Chu Fei''s white eyebrows, he could see it more clearly, but he did not pierce Chu Fei''s careful thinking, but continued:


    "the supreme one has a guess that the fall of the Holy One is the backfire of the heart of heaven, and the heart of heaven will backfire It''s because too many people come into contact with it at the same time... "


    "This It''s impossible. It''s the way of heaven. Isn''t it that people are more or less contacted all day long... "


    "That''s true, so it''s just a guess."


    "Does the supreme leave such an idiot''s guess?" If it is true, then Chu Fei''s evaluation of that supreme will be reduced several grades.


    Fortunately, Bai Mei shook her head and said:


    "that was just a guess at the beginning. Later, after several times of exploration that we could not understand, the supreme said that the fall of the holy one was because the heart of heaven needed strength to supplement itself..."


    "Ha? "Supplement yourself?"


    "Yes, this is the judgment of the supreme left behind. Although it is only a simple sentence, it can be sure that more information has been lost in the past few tens of thousands of years, this sentence is enough to answer your question."


    Chu Fei frowned and curled his mouth. He didn''t think that this answer could answer his question. On the contrary, the supreme answer made Chu Fei''s doubt more serious.


    After thinking for a long time, Chu Fei asked:


    "master, can you tell me something about the supreme? What kind of person is he? What kind of skills do you practice? Where is he strong, and where is he strong? "


    "Ha ha, this kind of question, shouldn''t the Chu patriarch ask the saint and patriarch of the blissful gate?"


    "Well It''s not that I can''t go back for the time being. I''ll consult master Bai Mei first. Moreover, I''m worried that the blissful gate itself will be too mythical. Maybe the description they get will be too exaggerated. "


    Chu Fei made a modest flattery, and then he waited for the answer.


    After a bitter smile, Bai Mei fell into the memory, and did not know what he was recalling. After about a cup of tea, Bai Mei said:


    "I''m afraid no one can tell which supreme master is practicing what kind of skill except the blissful gate. Even the Jiao people are the same. What we can be sure is that which supreme master practices the most profound skill in contact with the Tao of heaven. At the same time, because of this skill, he became the closest to the existence of the immortal. "


    "Hiss That''s a high evaluation. " Chu Fei whispered.


    "High?" White eyebrow asked with a smile: "you should have heard of the masters of Chu who are the spirit beasts in the wilderness...""Not only have I heard of it, but I also had a good fight with them..."


    "Then you say that he who can create such a miraculous creature is not worthy of such evaluation?"


    Well


    Chu Fei was asked, because from this point of view, people''s evaluation of who is the supreme bliss is not really high

 Chapter 799

    In the end, Chu Fei agreed with the Baimei patriarch''s view that a powerful man like a God and an immortal, after a series of explorations, believed that the fall of the saint was because the heart of heaven needed to supplement its own strength.


    Then, thinking along this line, since the heart of heaven needs to supplement its own strength, it shows that the power consumption of the heart of heaven is too large.


    In fact, the heart of the way of heaven can be understood as the core of the way of heaven. Chu Fei believed that his judgment was right. In this way, the conclusion became that the way of heaven was too consumed.


    Because the way of heaven consumes too much, it eats back the power of all living beings relying on the way of heaven


    And in the process of backfire, it is obvious that the order of cultivation is high and low, so the first one to be backfired is the Holy One.


    This seems to be the big world version of crape myrtle with a tall man


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei thought quickly, but just after he followed the idea of which supreme one to smooth the whole thing down, he found that this statement seemed more nonsense


    First of all, how can the existence of the way of heaven consume too much?!


    In the many exchanges of Uncle long, especially the time when Uncle long instructed Chu Fei to understand the way of heaven, uncle long clearly told Chu Fei that the way of heaven is actually a kind of rule.


    A way of heaven is the rule of a universe and a plane. It doesn''t matter whether the universe or potential plane itself is high-level or how low-level it is. Whether it is high-level or not, it will have its own rules, which is the basis for ensuring the operation of the world.


    Although the more specific part cannot be understood, at least on this level, Chu Fei knows that his understanding is not wrong.


    In this way, a basic rule covering a certain plane and the operation of all things in the universe, under what circumstances will it consume too much?


    There is no reasonable explanation at all!


    Unless the so-called excessive consumption is an easy to understand statement, if it can be completely transformed into another statement, for example, the rule has a loophole and needs to be self repaired


    This is the past, but the question is, if so, how many saints can fill in the basic rules of the way of heaven?


    Yes, the fall of the saint is a major event that can not be ignored, but from what angle do we judge it.


    From the perspective of chufei, Lagerstroemia, these continents, the great barren mountains, the gate of bliss and so on, the fall of those saints is indeed a major event, but relative to a plane, a universe and a way of heaven, what is the fall of these saints!


    Not even a drop in the bucket! Not even one feather of ten thousand chickens!


    How can the death of a few saints improve the basic rules with loopholes? I can''t say that!


    ¡­¡­


    After that, his eyes changed from the beginning to the beginning, and then to his surprise If Chu Fei is a computer, I''m afraid his CPU fan can already take him across thousands of mountains and rivers


    "Elder, which supreme is so powerful, his judgment should be credible, right..."


    Bai Mei nodded and said:


    "nature is believable."


    "But if it is true that the heart of the way of heaven is consumed excessively and needs to be replenished, why should the fall of a few saints be enough to complete the replenishment? Although I know that the Holy One is very powerful, compared with the whole way of heaven and the heart of the way of heaven, it should not be so... "


    Chu Fei tangled for a while to use words, and finally did not think of a suitable word to express his meaning. Fortunately, speaking of this, the white eyebrow clan leader already understood what he wanted to say.


    The white eyebrow clan leader said:


    "your idea is right, but Master Chu, you seem to have misunderstood something The world of crape myrtle is just one of the thousands of worlds. There are many worlds like the world of crape myrtle in the vast starry sky. What if there are so many saints in every world


    "Ah..." Chufei suddenly realized that he really ignored this point.


    "In fact, the demons came from other realms, and this was handed down by the supreme one."


    "Well, this is really my negligence. It seems that the supreme one has done a lot of things... "


    "There are many, such as the abyss..."


    "The abyss was made by the supreme one?"


    "No, he did it. According to the legend of the clan, if no one had strengthened the abyss, we would have been conquered long ago."


    "Is it that serious? Are there three holy cities in the abyss


    "Yes, but you know, Master Chu, there are only three holy cities. Although we don''t know how big the holy city is or how strong the people in it are But the toughness of Bazhou can''t be ignored. Once there is a loophole in the defense of the three holy kings, we can''t afford it. "


    "So terrible Master, you are the saint... ""Yes, I''m a saint, and I''m not the only one, but the devil Master Chu, do you know how strong the demons are? "


    Chufei''s face was a little distorted. He wanted to say, "I know. I''ve even had a fight with them." It can be seen that master Bai Mei said this in such a dignified tone that he knew that he must have had a big problem with his understanding of the heavenly demons before


    "In the record crystal, you fight with the ghost clan. Although there are a lot of opponents, there are others on your side."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "that''s right. The Lord of the three cities of Dahuang has helped."


    "And he, too..." What Bai Mei said is naturally uncle long. Chu Fei knows this very well.


    However, Bai Mei didn''t wait for Chu Fei''s reaction, but immediately went on, saying:


    "but you know, the ghost clan, and some other frightening races, even though they are strong enough, they are only at the bottom of the demons Among the demons, there is a clear hierarchy. Everything is based on strength and race talent, but the ones at the bottom are like this, not to mention the kings in the demons! "


    "Don''t go on, sir. I really dare not listen. Ah Chu Fei did not dare to continue to listen, because he was afraid that if he stopped, he would not dare to go to the abyss.


    But the white browed patriarch shook his head and said, "you must listen. The saints of bliss think highly of you. I don''t know why, but I believe in them. So, you are very important, so you must have a clear understanding of those demons. "


    Chu Fei shows his hand with a bitter smile. He wants to cry twice for his immaturity, but looking at Qiqi and poison fork at the door, he finally chooses maturity.


    "Not only do you have an understanding of the heavenly demons, but you also have a misunderstanding of Bazhou."


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ Is eight continents different from other continents? "


    "It''s really different, and it''s quite different, although we can''t be sure about that..."


    "It''s also a statement handed down by the supreme one?"


    "No, it''s the saying that has been spread in our great waste mountain since ancient times. This kind of legend is too long. At the beginning, we all thought that the whole world of crape myrtle knew this saying, but only the people who have really discussed this matter with the human race knew it, and only our great waste mountain people knew it."


    "What is it?" Chufei is curious.


    "Bazhou didn''t exist at the beginning, or in other words, there was no Bazhou in the world of crape myrtle at the beginning. At that time, Bazhou was also a completed world. But for some terrible reason, the world of Bazhou collided with the world of crape myrtle, and the two worlds collided and merged to form today''s world of crape myrtle..."


    "Well Master, I''m afraid I can''t believe this Let''s not say it''s a world. You know, even if the mountain at our feet in the wild mountains is divided into half and dropped from the sky, it''s enough to destroy the world! "


    "It''s really a disaster of annihilation, but there are also many living creatures who survived. Maybe it was the emperor''s hand, maybe it was some kind of coincidence. In a word, this happened, and the abyss was also produced in that collision, but the abyss at that time was just a very strange phenomenon..."


    "Strange phenomenon? What a strange way? " Chu Fei accepted the explanation of Bai Mei patriarch, because the existence of the great emperor was against heaven, and he had the strength to protect the living beings.


    "I don''t know. Maybe our ancestors can still remember some legends..."


    Chu Fei sighed. After all, although he got a lot of news, it brought more doubts.


    Up to now, Chu Fei did not want to continue to think about analysis and deduction, because he found that it was almost impossible to deduce a truth under this intelligence level!


    But the problem is that people''s curiosity can''t be easily suppressed. Chu Fei also knows that if he stays here, he will try to deduce as clearly as possible the eight continents, the abyss, the fall of the Holy Father, the heart of heaven''s way, and so on


    So Chu Fei chose to take out the blue and white ring that elder Qingxuan gave him in the sigh


    "Master Bai Mei, this was given to me by elder Qingxuan of the Nine Tailed Fox clan when I was in Castle Peak. She said that as long as I give you this wreath, you can help me enter the abyss."


    With that, Chu Fei handed the wreath in his hands to the elder Bai Mei.


    Bai Mei was stunned. He didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s goal was to enter the abyss, and that Chu Fei had been approved by an elder of the Nine Tailed Fox clan


    "You''re going into the abyss? You Master Chu, is this the purpose of your visit? "


    Chufei nodded with a bitter smile.


    "But didn''t you hear what I said before The danger in the abyss can be... "


    "Master, I know it''s very dangerous in the abyss, but it''s true that the projection of the holy King City appeared in the great barren mountain. Besides, the projection is so ominous I''m not at ease. I''m not at ease either. I''m going to have a look You just said so many things, but... "Chu Fei continued with a bitter smile:


    " This makes me insist on my judgment. I have to go into the abyss once. I have to find out what has changed in the abyss What''s more, these are not the only reasons. " Speaking of this, Chu Fei looked at Qiqi outside the door.


    At this time, Qiqi had already lost his mind to the ends of the earth. If it wasn''t for the presence of too many talents and too strong prestige, I''m afraid Qiqi would have jumped out to pick flowers.


    "Even if you''re right, why did you go in? Your strength, Master Chu, forgive me for being rude. Your strength is too poor. "


    "Yes, so I need to ask Master Bai Mei to help me. What kind of natural resources and land treasures are there Good Give me more things and make my strength stronger Don''t worry about it


    Chu Fei''s words changed abruptly, and his painting style changed abruptly. In an instant, he changed from a righteous hero to a shameless and shameless pitchman


    The white eyebrow clan leader raised his head slightly, and between the two long snow-white eyebrows, he calmed down his little nerves, who were about to run away


    Then, he said with a smile:


    "where are the natural resources and local treasures here Lord Chu, you see, all my clan leaders live in are thatched cottages... "

 Chapter 800

    Chufei started to laugh, then nodded wildly and said: "yes, master Bai Mei, you live in a thatched cottage, but I didn''t take out a good house just now. I''ll exchange it with you!"


    "Ah, if you don''t change it, you can''t change it. How can you take advantage of you so much?" The white brow clan leader looked frightened, as if he was telling the truth, but Chu Fei took it as the truth and said: "why not! I just like to be taken advantage of. I like to trade a luxurious house for someone else''s thatched cottage. If I don''t, I''ll feel miserable. If I don''t, I''ll feel depressed. You see, you just have a thatched cottage, which can cure my heart disease. Let''s change it! "


    "Master Chu is joking. Master Chu is young and healthy. What''s wrong with him? It''s my old man who lives in this thatched cottage, but I can''t bear to give it to others!"


    "Look what you say, how can I be loved!" Chu Fei waved his hand with awe inspiring righteousness, and then in the curious eyes of the white eyebrow clan leader and the people outside, Chu Fei said: "this cottage belongs to the white eyebrow clan leader, so naturally I won''t win people''s love, but these are not empty. Just give them back to me, really! I''m not greedy at all


    "You are not greedy!" The white eyebrow clan leader pushed his beard under his forehead and looked at Chu Fei with a funny face, but Chu Fei didn''t look embarrassed and said, "yes, I''m not greedy. There''s an old saying in my hometown that you can sleep seven feet No matter how big your house is, the bed you sleep in is just like that. It''s a waste to stay. It''s better to give it back to me! "


    "The master of Chu is very clever, but even if the thatched cottage is empty, it''s impossible to change it." The white brow clan leader is no longer joking, and Chu Fei is smart to stop making trouble. Instead, he calms down and says:


    "it''s easy to say, but I''m going to the abyss. It''s very dangerous. If you can help me improve my strength, I''ll be grateful."


    "You, it''s just you. No wonder when the goddess of bliss came, her words were full of complicated emotions. I couldn''t figure out what was going on before. Now it seems that she was just worried that you would annoy me to death."


    "Master, you are joking. Am I so annoyed?" Chu Fei put on his exaggerated and distorted face, and then laughed at Bai Mei.


    "Well, you can choose any one of these rooms outside. I''ll give you three days. How much you can understand and how much you can harvest depends on you. Three days later, I will send you into the abyss. "


    "Well, thank you, master. I won''t waste any time. Hurry up, hurry up!"


    After that, Chu Fei stood up and walked out of the thatched cottage to the next room. In the middle of entering, Chu Fei turned back to poison fork and Qiqi and cried:


    "Qiqi, poison fork, you two go to that room!"


    With that, Chu Fei lowered his head and got into the thatched cottage in front of him


    Outside, Qiqi and poison fork had their own careful thoughts. As a result, under the arrangement of chufei''s shouting, they walked into the thatched cottage according to chufei''s arrangement.


    The white brow patriarch didn''t come out to stop him, nor did he express any agreement or disagreement.


    Because the Bai Mei clan leader didn''t respond, the Jiao people outside didn''t dare to speak.


    On the holy mountain, no Jiaozu dares to be rude. This is the rule brought by strength, and it is also the rule on the level of Jiaozu''s life and soul.


    No one dares to break this rule, but it doesn''t mean that people can easily and naturally accept such development


    In fact, if Qiqi and duxiaocha were not suddenly named by chufei when they were distracted, they might find the envy, jealousy, hatred and even murderous eyes of the Jiao people behind them at first.


    Once the hostility at the level of great friars, the worst of which is also in the realm of heaven ladder, is projected onto poison fork and Qiqi without any hindrance, I''m afraid that these two demon girls with only four extreme accomplishments will be completely wiped out in the first time.


    Fortunately, the two girls didn''t notice


    Fortunately, because they were in the holy mountain and had the white eyebrow clan leader present, they did not dare to release their own authority.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days is just a blink of an eye for monks, especially for those who fall into the state of cultivation.


    On the other hand, if you don''t enter the cultivation state, the three days can''t be short. Especially when you are in an uncomfortable position in an uncomfortable place.


    In three days, the poison family and several other family members were suffering a lot


    Qiqi and duxiaocha are better. Although they don''t practice like chufei, they are immersed in their own wishful thinking and can''t extricate themselves


    And Chu Fei, these three days is a great suffering for Chu Fei


    At the beginning, Chu Fei''s plan was to throw these thatched cottages directly to the system But then I thought that my goal now is to improve my accomplishments. In this way, it''s meaningless to exchange for the systemBut although the thatched cottage and the trees and plants behind the thatched cottage are all natural resources, they can''t absorb the energy directly like Longjing. If you want to use them for cultivation, you can only find an intermediate transformation way


    Anyway, Chu Fei had no choice


    In these three days, Chu Fei tried to think of many ways, but they didn''t work, and the terminal couldn''t help.


    In terms of terminals, there are all the things that Chu Fei can and can''t imagine in the system, but the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t have enough authority or even enough money, which is very painful


    On the morning of the third day, chufei finally gave up his useless struggle and chose Lai Chi and Leslie who went to his own Dantian space


    Naturally, the real contact with Reich and Leslie is the spirit of refining utensils in the Dantian space


    "Ah? Master, are you looking for the star sucking Dafa


    This is Lai Chi''s reaction after hearing Chu Fei''s idea. He is confused, speechless, and has a blank face


    Reich and Leslie have never heard of what star sucking is.


    ¡°emmmm¡­¡­ It''s just a code. Don''t worry about the name. It''s a way to absorb the power of foreign objects to strengthen yourself. Do you have any? Or, have you ever heard of it? "


    "Er..." Laichi and Leslie look at each other. After they have been silent for a long time, Chu Fei glares impatiently. Then laichi says very happily:


    "I''ve heard of it, even seen it with my own eyes..."


    "Where did you see it?" Chufei asked.


    "The underworld


    "Ha? You''ve been to the underworld Ah, yes, a lich and a banshee. It''s normal that you''ve been to the underworld... "


    Chufei suddenly realized, and laichi and Leslie nodded frequently, but the same, their faces are not good-looking, it seems that they are worried about something.


    Chu Fei noticed their expressions and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "There is a lord in the underworld. We can''t say what he practices, but his famous move is to absorb the power of other creatures..."


    "Well, it sounds very reliable, but you have to make it clear that he can only absorb the power of other people, liches, ghosts, or even plants..."


    "All right!" Leslie said quickly, but Lai Chi was puzzled for a moment, it seems that Lai Chi did not know this.


    "Leslie, are you sure? If you''re sure, let''s go to the underworld Chufei looked at Leslie''s attractive face for a minute, and then he was defeated. Next to him, Lai Chi was speechless, and Leslie said with a funny smile:


    "I''ve seen it with my own eyes, but he seldom does it, because there is not much power in plants in the underworld, and it''s hard to see the rare fruits themselves, so it''s not good for reference."


    "Well, since you''re sure of that, it''s worth a trip, but we don''t have much time..." Chufei is about to start planning, but Leslie interrupts chufei''s thoughts with a smile and says:


    "master, don''t worry. This Lord is not in the underworld in the normal sense."


    "Ha? What do you say? "


    "That was more than ten years ago. It is said that the underworld, the Holy See and several other mysterious and powerful allies found a mysterious channel. The initial strength of the power on the opposite side of the channel made them have a great interest in the opposite side of the channel, so they began to think of ways to broaden the channel, and tried to go to the opposite side through that channel ¡­¡±


    Chufei listened quietly with his shoulders in his arms, and then his mind was spinning fast


    "Partner I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems... " The voice of the terminal rang in chufei''s mind, and this was chufei''s idea


    "You and I think the same, according to my experience now, as long as what happened around me is not so simple..." Chu Fei analyzed it carefully, but it was in exchange for the irony of the terminal


    "So you finally realize that you are a matter of your own..."


    "Gunduzi, I''m not Hao Ren!"


    "I think too much. Although they are bombers, they do have big bombers on their heads, but you are not..."


    Chu Fei was very upset by the words of the terminal, which should be the old saying that people have to die and goods have to be thrown


    "Shut up, shut up. To tell you the truth, did Dadong recommend you to see the abnormality of big eyes!? Are you moving towards the middle brick on purpose? "


    "I think it''s good Although I am not optimistic about the functional design of Zhongzhuan... "


    "You still have the face to despise others!"


    Chu Fei is very depressed, whether it is the face of his body or the face of his spirit.


    "According to the news I heard in the underworld before, which Lord is one of the leaders of the underworld army arranged by the underworld gods to participate in the exploration of the passage It''s been a long time for decades, but according to the information I had before, they should have made little progress. ""If there''s a God, they should be moving fast." Chu Fei pondered.


    "But the gods won''t do it. It''s said that the weird channel will repel the powerful power of the gods, and even counteract and backfire. It''s easy to destroy it directly, so we can only let the gods try it."


    "Well, that''s good. Do you have coordinates? Let''s pass it directly! " Chu Fei waved his hand.

 Chapter 801

    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, the voice of the terminal rang out in Chu Fei''s mind:


    "partner, why do you think that a coordinate can be directly transmitted to you?"


    "Ha?" Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then he knew that he certainly did not have enough authority, but he said seriously:


    "because you are a terminal, you are a terminal created by eldest sister. Is there anything else you can''t do?"


    "The reason is good, and you guessed right, I can, but you don''t have enough authority now, you''d better think of another way."


    Finish saying, the terminal then hummed a song in Chu Fei''s head, no longer speech.


    Chufei was speechless, but fortunately Leslie''s answer didn''t make chufei more embarrassed:


    "master, I don''t have coordinates, but I know how to get there. The simplest is two ways, one is from the underworld, and the other is from the God of light... "


    "It doesn''t sound easy. Let''s go from the underworld. It''s estimated that there''s nothing to see except white in the light world..."


    "The master is right. The world of the God of light is really white. When shall we start? "


    "I''ll set out in a minute. I''ll go and tell you first."


    With that, Chu Fei jumped up directly from the ground, ran out of the thatched cottage, turned around and came to the door of the thatched cottage.


    I don''t know when the onlookers of the Jiao clan have left. There are only Qiqi and duxiaocha who are still practicing in another thatched cottage.


    "Master, master!" Chu Fei whispered twice, and the white browed patriarch, who was sitting on his knees, opened his eyes and said, "the master of Chu has been restless since just now. What''s the matter?" At least he was a saint. Chufei''s body and spirit had a little change, which was discovered by others.


    Chu Fei nodded: "yes, there are important things. But first of all, as you said before, the thatched cottage was given to me for three days. Now the third day has just passed, and I will keep the rest for the time being! "


    Chu Fei is planning to mortgage, but the problem is that crape myrtle has no such concept.


    Bai Mei clan leader looked at Chu Fei in doubt and asked:


    "ha ha, I''m the only one in this thatched cottage. If the master of Chu has something important to deal with first, just wait until you come back and continue. It''s just tomorrow''s business, but do you want to continue?"


    The so-called thing of tomorrow is the thing that we agreed to go to the abyss. Chu Fei has thought about it for a long time:


    "it may be delayed for a few days. I just thought of a way to improve my strength, so that my safety can be guaranteed after entering the abyss."


    "Oh? Did the master of Chu think of a way to improve his strength quickly? If it''s true, it''s a good thing, but the master of Chu has to think more about it. There are huge hidden dangers to improve his strength in a short time... "


    "Don''t worry, elder. I''m prepared, but it''s not psychological preparation, but how to deal with the hidden danger when I''m ready."


    "Since the master of Chu had an idea for a long time, I won''t say much about it. It''s just The white eyebrow patriarch hesitated for a moment and said: "although I don''t know why the Chu patriarch has confidence to go into the abyss, and why the blissful Saint trusts you so much, there are many dangers in the abyss. I believe that even I can''t ensure safety in it, let alone you..."


    "I''m worried too much, son. I don''t have much ability to be beaten, but I''m a good runner." With that, Chu Fei pointed to Qiqi and poison fork in the thatched cottage beside him, and said:


    "these two girls will trouble their elders to take care of them for some days."


    "Don''t worry, Master Chu." Bai Mei nodded, and then Chu Fei directly started the transmission of the system and disappeared.


    At that moment, the eyes of the white browed clan leader were wide and round.


    Chu Fei appears in the room of canglan college and releases his divine consciousness for the first time. Chu Fei sees several familiar figures busy in the store below.


    But this time Chu Fei didn''t choose to appear in front of them. Instead, he left the cloud city quickly with fuzzy transmission. After several flashes, chufei stops on a hill outside the Cloud City. After confirming that there is no one around, chufei calls Leslie out.


    Leslie hasn''t been out for a long time. I thought Leslie would be excited to see the scenery after he came out, but I didn''t expect that Leslie was excited, but he pasted chufei directly


    Chufei knew that Leslie was habitually teasing himself, so he called laichi out


    As soon as Lai Chi came out, he saw Leslie stop awkwardly just a few millimeters away from chufei Lai Chi shrugged his shoulders and said, "master, I''m used to it."


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "I''m not used to OK, give us a direction first. How can we get to the underworld? "


    Leslie took a deep breath of fresh air, and then said:


    "you can go anywhere, but you have to find a quiet place to open the passage of the underworld. It''s too noisy and easy to cause trouble."Leslie is thinking about chufei. In fact, if it is her own, she doesn''t care about trouble, and even looks forward to the coming trouble.


    Hearing this, chufei knew that there must be something in Leslie that could directly open the entrance to the underworld, so there was no need to worry.


    He recalled the nearby terrain, and then took the two people to send directly several times, and then came to a mountain forest.


    This is a no man''s land between Baishi city and yunduan city. It''s not too big. It''s just a different route on weekdays.


    This place occasionally has mountain bandits, but this possibility doesn''t need to care for Chu Fei.


    And Leslie after getting chufei''s permission, she picked out a gorgeous bracelet from her space ring.


    After pouring magic, the bracelet released a dazzling light. After the light, there was a space crack in front of the three people.


    This space crack is very stable, but it doesn''t last long. And feeling the dead air coming from the other end of the crack, chufei knew that it must be the underworld.


    "Let''s go..." As soon as Chu Fei was about to step forward, Lai Chi took the initiative and said:


    "master, let me go first." With that, Lai Chi didn''t wait for Chu Fei to nod, but he went through the crack directly. Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, which was a good feeling for someone to explore the way, but it was absolutely unnecessary.


    Next, chufei and Leslie have stepped through the cracks of space and come to the dark world of the underworld.


    It seems to be a desert of the underworld


    "This Why is this crack still there? " Chu Fei just wanted to sigh, then found that the space behind the crack is still bright where the poke.


    Leslie said with a smile:


    "master, this is the reason why I said the movement is too big. This space door may collapse at any time after I, the opener, come in, and the longest time will not exceed ten minutes. With the longer the duration, the more powerful the explosion will be when it collapses."


    "What about the most powerful?"


    "It''s not a big problem, but the mountain will be blown up."


    "It''s OK. There''s no one nearby. Let''s talk about how to get there now. Where is this? The endless black desert... "


    "The black desert is right. The place we are going to is deep in the black desert. The strange space passage is over there."


    "Ha? What a coincidence? "


    "Unfortunately, I got this bracelet from a relic in the black desert. Of course, the owner of the relic was killed by me. This bracelet has another function, which is to indicate the location of the relic. When we get to the relic, we know how to go."


    Chufei looked up at the sky with no stars. He knew that it was impossible to determine the direction by looking at the stars, and he could only do it according to Leslie''s words.


    While chufei was sighing, Leslie had already found the direction with the bracelet


    The next journey was finished by stepping on laichi''s bone dragon. It took nearly three hours to fly.


    In these three hours, chufei carefully studied Leslie''s bracelet, and finally determined that although the bracelet can open the space channel between the underworld and the demon fighting world, the location of the entrance and exit is not fixed, but not completely random, but limited within a certain range.


    For example, on the side of the underworld, the place that the bracelet can reach after opening the space door is within the scope of the black desert.


    Three hours later, in the dark sky, Chu Fei three people finally saw the so-called ruins.


    Chu Fei originally thought that the ruins were ruins, but he found that they were scattered castles


    A total of about dozens of castles, large and small, formed a town, but the town was eventually abandoned.


    But these dozens of castles are not completely empty. Occasionally, there are adventurers from the underworld stopping here to rest. Of course, this is only a phenomenon in recent years. After all, Leslie killed the last castle owner


    "Found the direction, over there..."


    After the three of them stepped on the bone dragon and flew over the castle for two circles, Leslie confirmed the direction, and then said: "it''s a long distance, and it will take at least half a month to fly by it..."


    Chu Fei nodded, and then happily let the terminal start the continuous transmission.


    The terminal is very happy to help chufei consume the exchange point. What''s more, it''s a completely new world, and it''s exciting to collect fresh world data.


    Under the control of the terminal, after consuming a lot of exchange points, chufei finally stopped transmitting. At the same time, they were awkwardly discovered by a group of patrolling underworld soldiers.


    It was a team of more than 30 people. Of course, they were not human beings, but the life of the underworld, such as skeletons, necromancers, liches and banshees.The team of more than 30 people should include at least six combat teams


    "Master, let''s What to do, fight or... "


    "Can you say we''re here to help?" Chu Fei asked depressed, before the transmission is really did not pay attention to this group of patrol guys, Chu Fei did not pay attention, terminal also did not pay attention.


    Chu Fei had already blamed the terminal for many words in his mind, but the terminal didn''t care: "partner, hurry up, don''t delay me to collect data, you know, the data of the underworld is so wonderful, I haven''t seen such a world before! Completely new world model! It''s brand new. I''ve never seen it before


    Chu Fei wanted to make complaints about the terminal but had not seen a few, but eventually gave up, because the group of patrol soldiers in front of him had already taken action.

 Chapter 802

    Although this is the black desert of the underworld, Chu Fei''s three people are still too conspicuous. This is the effect of Lai Chi''s putting the bone dragon away before.


    The task of the patrol team of more than 30 people is to continuously patrol the area within a hundred miles, so as to prevent disorderly people from approaching the core area deep in the desert.


    However, because there is still a long distance from the really important area, and there are several solid defense lines in the middle, so the task of these 30 guys is not heavy.


    In fact, in the past few decades, one patrol like them was in a state of muddling along.


    After all, it''s an army led by a great Lord, and the great lord of the underworld, the great lord of the underworld, is equivalent to the sword body of the demon fighting world, and in terms of combat power, it''s not comparable to the ordinary sword body.


    In fact, the Lord can correspond to the body of the sword, while the great Lord can correspond to the super sword gods who are comparable to the inferior gods.


    In the world of fighting demons, there are very few sword gods who can reach this level. In so many times, there are several optimistic figures for such people.


    But for more people, even if they have gone through all kinds of hardships to cultivate to the sword God, they are just ordinary sword God. At most, they are at the level of God servant. If we compare them with the Vatican of light, they can''t even reach the level of God servant


    ¡­¡­


    Under such a basic situation, how can the army led by a great lord of the underworld, who is almost equivalent to the lower God of the demon fighting world, be weak?


    And these more than 30 patrol members are bored after being idle for many years. At the moment, they suddenly see the three guys entering the "forbidden area". How can they bear it!


    In particular, these three guys fell into "sluggish" after discovering the patrol!


    "Three over there, stop! Anyone who dares to move will die! " A patrol with slow reaction took the lead in calling out this sentence, but because he was a skeleton, the voice was strange.


    It was the first time that Chu Fei heard the skeleton speak, so he fell into the state of "analyzing audio" for a moment Lai Chi and Leslie have been used to listening for a long time, so they have no response.


    But on the other side, as soon as the skeleton finished calling, a white shadow rushed out of the line, and the shadow shrieked:


    "idiot, what nonsense at this time! Don''t rob me, these three guys are mine


    Speaking, the white shadow has turned into a white lightning, straight to Chu Fei''s face.


    But when he was only a few meters away from chufei, a dark stout man suddenly burst out of the black desert under his feet. The explosion threw a large area of black sand into the air, and turned into a sand wall to block the white guy.


    This guy''s legs are very short, but his arms are very long, and his nails on both hands are shining like ten steel knives


    Chu Fei, who let out his divine sense in advance, could see clearly that this guy''s arms, hands and nails like steel knives were the terrible strength for digging!


    His speed of digging under the desert of more than ten meters could catch up with the white shadow galloping in the air. This terrible speed made chufei love talents all of a sudden!


    "Partner, scan this black guy''s data! Race data


    After a command, Chu Fei didn''t have time to care whether the terminal really started to work according to his instructions, because this dark guy has launched an attack on Chu Fei!


    "A bunch of shameless guys!"


    In the patrol, a very Niang voice rang out. At the same time, three fast shoots came, and in an instant, they had already appeared in front of Chu Fei


    At this time, Bai Ying, who was blocked by the sand wall in mid air, finally broke through the sand wall and appeared in front of Chu Fei again. At this time, he also found that there were two other guys to fight together!


    Unhappy, he immediately put out his hand, and instantly turned into a shadow and rushed to chufei. At the same time, chufei also felt the killing intention from him.


    At this moment, Chu Fei was depressed, and it was obvious that the other side regarded himself as a soft persimmon


    Although Chu Fei thinks that his cultivation is not strong, he should not be regarded as a soft persimmon!


    Pinch Jue with both hands, the real yuan in the body is surging, and the flame on the surface of the fire in the Dantian space rises!


    The next moment, a stout fire dragon from Chu Fei''s feet, circling around Chu Fei''s, rushed up to the sky quickly!


    This fire dragon is so strong and huge that it doesn''t even need to do any extra action. It just needs a charge


    The flame has already devoured the three guys who rushed up.


    There is no reason at all. There is no chance to admit it!


    Three guys didn''t even have a chance to escape, so they were directly vaporized!


    Chu Fei stood at ease, as if nothing had happened. His hands spread out and shrugged


    The patrol of more than 30 people is now full of 30 people. At this moment, they suddenly realize that it seems that these three intruders are not adventurers who have strayed into the black desert, let alone stupid Xiaobai"Watch out! Battle! Come on


    With a woman''s voice, the 30 person patrol soldiers quickly changed their positions, and in the blink of an eye, they formed a standard "war method" copy of the station configuration!


    In the front are several soldiers with heavy armor, in the back are some guys with relatively light armor but very bold weapons, and in the back are some magic characters with magic wands. But looking at their strong bodies, chufei thinks that these guys should be fighting clergymen


    Behind them are archers and mages, as well as some purely auxiliary guys


    "Now I say we want to help. Do you still believe it?"


    Chufei felt his chin and asked tentatively.


    The patrol team on the opposite side almost didn''t get mad at chufei''s words. Don''t say whether it''s time to speak, but even if it can speak, do you really think this kind of deceiving words can be believed!


    When we are idiots!


    "Attack The voice of the woman in the patrol rang out again. They didn''t intend to give Chu Fei a chance to communicate.


    Chu Fei murmured: "you really beat me as boss, but I''m not stupid!"


    Chu Fei scorned angrily, then raised his hands again!


    But at this time, those heavy soldiers turned into streamers and directly touched Chu Fei!


    At that moment, Chu Fei only had time to release his sword and shield


    "I don''t know what to do!" Chufei''s heart broke down, and his fingers were already on the system''s option to repair his body


    As long as you move gently, Chu Fei can ensure that he can recover immediately even if he is seriously injured and dying!


    But the problem is Chu Fei found that he was not hurt!


    Not only was there no injury, not even a scratch!


    But this is not good news, because chufei''s body has been completely paralyzed!


    It turns out that the purpose of these heavy soldiers'' charge is dizziness!


    And I don''t know how they did it, they turned all the power into dizzy effect! There''s no extra waste of power!


    This kind of soldier charge, let Chu Fei heart bright: this horse is a god skill!


    "Partner, scan these heavy soldiers! Their skills... "


    Before chufei finished communicating with the terminal, the output bit in the opposite battle had begun to output madly


    Chufei was very upset. Then, chufei''s spirit came out of chufei''s head, and looked at those guys who had just started to export madly with an idiot''s eyes


    He raised his hands and made the formula


    The real yuan in chufei''s body began to surge


    The exporters are about to hit Chu Fei


    A huge Phoenix burst out of chufei''s body!


    Zhiyang Zhigang''s Dao fire instantly swept those attacks in mid air, and after a circle, it directly plunged into the crowd.


    In an instant, the huge explosion annihilated everything


    By the time the mushroom cloud rises, chufei has been taken to the sky by laichi and Leslie


    At the same time, Reich and Leslie jointly released the most powerful concealment magic they had


    Under this spell, the figures of Chu Fei and Gu Long completely disappeared in the air


    "As long as we don''t come across something better than me, we won''t be found. Master, you Are you all right? " Lai Chi was a little worried about the state of chufei, because the noumenon of chufei was still in a state of immobility.


    The spirit of Chu Fei had already jumped out of Chu Fei''s head, and then he walked around the noumenon, looking at the changes of the noumenon, pinching here and where


    "I''m going to be so sour Emma is itchy! I think the effect is good! Help! I can''t stand


    When Chu Fei''s spirits and ghosts screamed, his body collapsed on the bone dragon''s back with a grin, and then he lay on all fours


    "master, what''s the matter with you? This is..." Lai Chi is worried Leslie was the same, but she blushed and didn''t dare to ask, as if she wanted to be crooked.


    If it''s usually a joke, Leslie can easily tell jokes to tease people, but when it''s serious, she''ll be ashamed of the little train she''s running away from.


    "I I It''s numb! It''s hard to dig! "


    Chu Fei didn''t say anything. He was really numb. After squatting for a long time, he didn''t dare to lift his legs, didn''t dare to step, and didn''t dare to walk


    Deep into the bone marrow, the numbness and softness made Chu Fei afraid from the inside out


    The key is, this is the effect of those heavy soldiers in the underworld who are charging with special methods! It''s not an ordinary physical reaction at all!


    Under the spell''s bonus, Chu Fei doubted how long his state would last¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Chu Fei lost his self-adjusting ability and soon began to see Venus in front of his eyes under the turbulence of the bone Dragon


    "I can''t do it. Let''s fix it..." Chu Fei''s spirit held his shoulder and hesitated.


    At the moment, Chu Fei''s spirit has cut off the sensory connection with Chu Fei, so he can make such a calm analysis The reason why he is still hesitating is to see how long the paralysis effect will last.


    In short, Chu Fei''s spirit is collecting data with the disaster of ontology

 Chapter 803

    I''m afraid no one will believe that the ontology is used as an experiment to collect data, but it happened to Chu Fei.


    I don''t know if it''s because Chu Fei is naturally gifted, or because there''s some unexpected mutation after binding with the system


    In a word, things have developed like this.


    Chu Fei''s spirit is considering using the system''s repair function. It''s really because the paralysis effect on the body doesn''t seem to know how long it will be, and the data collection is incomplete. It''s not easy to find a solution.


    However, the terminal refused Chu Fei''s request and said: "I don''t think I can be in a hurry. I''ll stick to it and see how long the paralysis effect can last. Of course, if you are not really interested in this method, there is no need to do so. "


    "I was very interested in it, but now I think I think too much about it. Paralysis is a property that directly affects people''s body. Once this method is applied to the really powerful guy, it won''t have any effect."


    "So you don''t think you''re good at all, do you?" Terminal acutely grasped the key point of Chu Fei''s spirit words.


    The spirit of Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just don''t think this method should be very profound..."


    "It doesn''t have to be..." The terminal roasted chicken to make complaints about Chu''s Tucao, but I didn''t expect that the paralyzed feeling of Chu Fei suddenly broke out a small peak, and this direct consequence was that when the terminal collected a lot of data in a moment, Chu Fei''s body instantly twisted into a roast chicken.


    "The data has been collected, and the analysis has begun! Well, partner, you''d better fix it. You look so pathetic. "


    At the beginning, the terminal still wanted to laugh, but soon it had no energy to do such things. And Chu Fei''s spirit finally started the system''s repair function, saving Chu Fei''s body from the edge of collapse,


    ah Hoo


    At the moment when the paralytic effect disappeared, Chu Fei''s Noumenon collapsed into mud, and the spirit saw that everything was back to normal, and then he regained his contact with the noumenon and returned to the divine room space.


    Lai Chi and Leslie have been watching all this anxiously. Seeing that chufei has finally got rid of the strange paralyzing effect, they are finally relieved.


    "Reich, Leslie, have you ever heard of such a charge..."


    They shook their heads blankly, and Leslie said:


    "I''m sure that at least a few decades ago when I was still in the underworld, there was absolutely no such fighting skill!"


    "How can you..." Chufei wanted to ask why Leslie was so sure, but Leslie gave chufei a "you know" look, and laichi also showed a look of anger.


    At this moment, chufei understood.


    After all, it''s a banshee. Plus Leslie''s character, it''s estimated that she has contacted a lot of high-level people, and she must have enough insight


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei collapsed on the sand for nearly an hour before he finally had the strength to stand up and resume his action. But an hour later, the terminal still didn''t analyze any results.


    This is not normal, because the terminal and the system have not spent so much time doing anything before. Chufei judged that the "order" of the system should be much higher than all the correlations he had encountered before.


    Just like a college student looking at primary school students'' homework, no matter how complicated the primary school students'' problems are, they can''t spend much time, and this should be the most normal reaction.


    But now the system seems to be facing something that is not much different from itself, even something higher than itself. So it needs more time to analyze and deduce.


    "Master, we have to leave here as soon as possible. Although those guys didn''t have time to send out a distress signal, since they are organized patrols, there must be matching and corresponding defense mechanism. If they haven''t been back for a long time, they should cause a wide range of vigilance..."


    Lai Chi was a little worried. He was worried that the soldiers in the underworld would make chufei''s plan of action appear too many accidents.


    Chu Fei didn''t waste much time thinking about it, and said directly:


    "let''s start first, but you go back to the space first, and I''ll have a smaller goal."


    Laichi and Leslie naturally will not refuse chufei''s arrangement, and even if they return to Dantian space, it will not be OK, they still have to be ready for battle.


    The next step is for chufei to go alone. He called out the flying sword, and then went up into the air, hiding his body through the dark sky and thin clouds, while galloping towards the target.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei didn''t land casually on the next road, just worried about what happened before.


    And Chu Fei''s interest in that race, one by one, can''t make Chu Fei completely ignore his long established planWhat''s more, we have to wait for the results of systematic analysis.


    After flying for more than two hours, chufei noticed that he had passed at least seven or eight patrols, more than half of which were composed of dozens to hundreds of people.


    And the strength of these people is getting stronger and stronger


    It''s obvious that chufei is getting closer to the depths of the black desert.


    But when chufei thought that he could see the underworld army directly after flying for a while, chufei found a huge magic barrier in front of him.


    This is a magic barrier that touches the sky and the earth, extending from the black desert to the high altitude.


    Chufei tried to fly up along the barrier for nearly an hour, but he didn''t see any boundary, and couldn''t find any roof. Then he knew that the barrier must be integrated with the world structure of the underworld.


    And that means the so-called underworld is not a planet


    At this time, Chu Fei finally thought of the words that the terminal said when urging Chu Fei, the data of the underworld is fresh


    "Is the underworld No, it''s not just the underworld. Do these special worlds exist in a very special way? "


    For the first time, Chu Fei, who was aware of the strange world of the underworld, didn''t have too much barrier in front of the spaghetti. He casually pointed at the transmission function of the system, and then disappeared in the same place.


    When he reappeared, he had already crossed the barrier and entered a distance of 100 kilometers inside the barrier


    And this barrier encountered three times in the next galloping process, each time is a huge barrier that touches the sky and the ground, each barrier also has completely different properties, and each time chufei also uses the system bug like transmission to solve the problem directly.


    When the time came to midnight in the underworld, chufei finally stopped his galloping flight and turned to hide in the sky carefully, looking at the Black Lake in a bare basin in the distance


    The Black Lake is surrounded by millions of forces of the underworld. At the same time, there are complex arrays to guard against all kinds of possible dangers.


    Among these millions of troops, Chu Fei saw many leaders, but none of them could find Chu Fei in the sky.


    This means that the guy below is not as good as chufei in terms of strength and level.


    In this way, Chu Fei affirmed that the Lord who was in charge of this place would not be on the scene.


    This is a good thing, giving Chu Fei a good opportunity to explore the situation around him.


    And at this time Chu Fei is really curious, where is the so-called strange channel?


    Chu Fei''s height has exceeded the maximum range of his divine consciousness, but Chu Fei does not dare to reduce his height at will. Although he can not be found now, no one can be sure that he can still not be found after falling.


    No way, Chu Fei can only choose to exchange a set of advanced monitoring equipment from the system.


    And this kind of equipment has long been discovered by Chu Fei, but it has never been used, so it has been exchanged. It''s a monitor set named camouflager by the system. The whole set includes a monitor headset, a user-defined monitor and a signal transmitter


    Because it was no longer a desert, Chu Fei didn''t worry about the custom shape. He directly assigned a stone shape.


    Next, Chu Fei exchanged this set of camouflager monitor system directly.


    It''s a wireless headset and a stone body the size of a fist


    The next thing Chu had to do was to wait, not for a big event, but for a small disturbance to appear among the millions of underworld troops below


    According to the high altitude observation at that time, chufei knew that this was not a group of well-trained troops, at least when the LORD was no longer there. There will be a commotion in a few minutes, sometimes a few people make a joke, sometimes a boring guy plays a gambling fight, sometimes a more boring little race


    In a word, Chu Fei didn''t waste much time in the overall atmosphere. Just five minutes later, Chu Fei found that a group of people were watching two skeleton soldiers wrestling on a small slope about several hundred meters away from the strange Lake


    Although I don''t understand how skeletons in the underworld army have self-consciousness, it''s really interesting to watch skeletons wrestle


    Two skeletons, you grab my ribs, I clasp your hip bone, and then try to trip each other in the sound of bouncing


    Taking advantage of the cheers around, chufei threw the stone body of the camouflager''s monitoring equipment near the small slope.


    Because there is no additional initial speed given to the "stone", the idea is also wrapped with a layer of light body strength, so this fake stone does not make much noise when it falls to the ground.


    In such a chaotic scene, even if there is a little voice, it will not cause anyone''s attentionNext, Chu Fei used his sight to watch the skeleton wrestling and listened to the chaotic cheers and footsteps


    After more than an hour, the excitement calmed down, and people scattered in twos and threes, chatting with each other in a good relationship, gossiping in a hurry with status


    About half an hour later, Chu Fei listened to the information he needed.


    It has to be said that under the situation of numerous patrol teams guarding the periphery, several powerful magic barriers isolated, and surrounded by millions of underworld troops, they really don''t need to be careful to keep secrets.


    The point is the weird lake, the Black Lake.


    Chu Fei thought that he would see a strange space passage directly here, and that passage should have mysterious energy penetration. At the same time, it also attracted many people from the main god to study and explore


    But in fact, that space passage is not in the underworld, nor in the world of other gods, but in a disabled space that is not far away from the plane of the gods, but a bit collapsed itself


    And the Black Lake is the access to the disabled space. Only after entering the disabled space can Chu Fei really find the strange space access, and also find the underworld Lord who is proficient in "star absorbing Dharma" who is studying the access.

 Chapter 804

    It''s not difficult to get into the Black Lake, as long as chufei rushes over.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know what kind of situation he will encounter after entering the lake. If the whole lake is in space, it''s OK. It''s enough to worry about whether he will encounter any danger after entering the disabled space. However, if he still wastes time and experience to find the entrance of that space after entering the lake, it will be more troublesome.


    Facing millions of underworld troops, Chu Fei felt that he could easily solve all problems.


    Even if there is a chaos ball, it just means that chufei has a chance to fight back, but it''s hard to say how many exchange points chufei will consume.


    Although it seems that the strength of these millions of troops is not as good as that of themselves, when millions of individuals come together, it is not the problem that 1 + 1 equals 2.


    Once quantitative change causes qualitative change, it is not useful to pile up numbers.


    But just as chufei was struggling to figure out what to do, a ripple suddenly appeared on the Black Lake, followed by a raised spray on the black water.


    Chufei immediately realized that something was coming out. Out of caution, chufei caught himself with a chaotic ball, and then quickly ascended to a higher altitude, and evolved some simple air masses for hiding body shape with the secret technique of Dou Zi.


    Because the distance is too far, Chu Fei''s eyes can''t see the lake clearly even under the infusion of zhenyuanli. Chu Fei, who had been prepared for a long time, exchanged a telescope from the other side of the system. Then with the blessing of the telescope, Chu Fei began to observe the lake carefully.


    The raised water on the black lake below has turned into a towering column of water, and the guards around are wary at this moment.


    In a flash, the water column burst open, and a tall figure who was more than three meters tall and completely shrouded in thick black robes came out.


    Boom!


    Millions of soldiers saluted each other when they saw him. The sound was as loud as an explosion, but there was no other sound.


    Seeing this formation, chufei guessed that the guy coming out below should be the great Lord.


    Before confirming this, Chu Fei didn''t dare to look at him too blatantly. Out of caution, Chu Fei chose to look at the lake beside the shadow and focused on the lake, only scanning the person with the remaining light.


    Chufei is very clever, but he is not sure whether this way of doing can avoid being perceived.


    After he appeared, he didn''t do much. Instead, he looked around. He just floated on the lake and looked around. It seemed that he was in a military parade and was observing something. After about ten seconds, the tall man in black raised his hand and shot a piece of energy into the lake.


    Then the lake, which had just calmed down, began to ripple again.


    But this time, the ripples on the lake have four central points, three of which are scattered around, separated from the guy who came out before, and the other one is in the middle.


    "Is the middle one the Lord?"


    Ding!


    When chufei was under the careful and nervous observer, a familiar clear sound effect sounded in his mind.


    The voice is so clear and beautiful that it calms Chu Fei''s nervous heart in an instant.


    "Partner? Terminal? Is that you? "


    "It''s me. The analysis is finished. I almost didn''t get stuck..."


    "Ha? Stuck? Are you stuck? " Chufei didn''t know what this card meant. He thought the terminal was stuck in some strange place


    "It''s a miscalculation. I didn''t expect that the charge could involve the basic rules of the world. I almost got stuck. If I got stuck because of the charge skill of a heavy soldier, I would be too ashamed to restart Ah, I don''t think I have the face to see Mother God again. It''s a shame for her! "


    After talking about the terminal for a long time, Chu Fei came to realize that the so-called stuck is because the terminal computing things are too difficult to calculate, just like the computer is stuck, rather than the terminal itself (that is, the plate) is stuck in some strange place


    "Don''t talk about it. How can I listen to you? The world is not simple, right? You haven''t been stuck when you analyzed the world of fighting demons..."


    "It''s different. It''s just a mortal world. It''s different here. The world of fighting demons is the same as the world of demons. It''s a relatively normal world, but it''s different here..."


    "What do you say?"


    "According to the analysis of the data I got, this underworld is not a separate world. There are many worlds like the underworld. They are similar to each other, but they are completely different. They are equal to each other, but they also have different levels..."


    "Stop, partner, you''d better choose an easy to understand explanation. Don''t let me get stuck like you..."


    "I''ll warn you. Don''t keep saying that. It''s too humiliating! Let me put it another way. The tree of the world in Nordic mythology of the earth, partner, you should know? ""What? The tree of the world? " Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "I probably know it''s a very powerful tree with many different worlds growing on it..."


    Chufei didn''t know much about Nordic mythology. His understanding of these similar settings came from the occasional Western fantasy novels.


    But there are few novels that can follow Nordic mythology, at least when chufei is still interested in reading them, so he can''t understand them


    "Let me put it another way. Didn''t you watch the movie Raytheon? First cloth, the tree that Raytheon drew when she explained the nine kingdoms to the female owner..."


    "Ah, I see!"


    "Yes, basically, this is a world structure similar to that kind of existence. The mortal world, which you call the demon fighting world, is still a normal planet. The demon world is also a normal planet, but the underworld is not. According to the data I collected, the underworld seems to be It''s a world with a round sky and a round place... "


    "Well This is new. Is there really a place with a round sky? "


    It took many years for the earth to reverse the concept of a round sky and a place, and people on the earth didn''t have much time to understand and agree with the concept of stars and galaxies. Even now, some people firmly believe that the earth is not a ball


    But when the earth people finally give up the cognition of a round sky and a place, chufei comes back to the world of a round sky and a place.


    This feeling is hard to express.


    "In addition, according to the data I collected, those worlds similar to the underworld should be other so-called divine worlds..."


    "Is there any change in the concept of that face?" Chu Fei''s previous understanding of plane is the universe, and a plane is a universe. "


    "Basically there is no change. The world in these round places is just growing on a huge tree, which has no influence on the concept of the universe. But for people living in these worlds, I''m afraid one plane is one world. "


    Chu Fei nodded. In essence, it''s ok if there''s no big difference. No matter how big the difference is, it doesn''t matter.


    "Then why are you stuck?"


    "Which pot doesn''t open? I''ll be stuck because you want all the data of the paralyzed charge! The reason why the strange charge has such a strong paralyzing effect is that the skill uses the basic rules of the universe. In short, what paralyzes you is not the charge, but the basic rules of the whole world tree and the nine worlds, that is to say, at that moment you are fighting against the whole world... "


    "Ah, well, no wonder I''ve been paralyzed for so long, but why are you stuck?"


    "Chen, you must be sick!"


    "Do you have any medicine?" Chufei laughs.


    "How much do you eat?"


    "How many do you have?"


    "You can eat as much as you want!"


    "I''ll eat as much as you have!"


    "You are sick!"


    "You have medicine!"


    Just when Chu Fei and the terminal enjoyed it, a line of words slowly, dignified and seriously appeared in the text box of the system interface:


    "did you two Guo Degang see too much?"


    At the moment when this line of words began to appear, Chu Fei and the terminal subconsciously held their breath


    For a long time, Chu Feicai asked carefully:


    "elder sister?"


    The terminal was not stunned, revered and excited, and forced to suppress his inner excitement, calling: "Mother God?"


    Then, the text box doesn''t respond.


    Chu Fei and the terminal have been waiting for nearly half an hour, but they haven''t waited for the next response


    "It seems that eldest sister just comes back occasionally to see the situation..."


    "The Mother God only came for a moment, but it was at this moment that I let her see my unbearable side Asshole! It''s all your fault! I''ll fight with you! "


    "No, shut up, don''t make noise, don''t Ah, you Don''t... "


    Because of the shame and rage of the terminal from the ring of chufei jumped out, and then regardless of the smash to think of the back of chufei''s head.


    Chu Fei stands in the way, but it doesn''t hurt much even if he''s hurt


    But it''s because of the toss that you come and I go, chufei can''t continue to hide safely even if he floats high enough.


    At this time, on the surface of the black lake below, the four tall men in black robe were surrounded by a bigger man in black robe in the middle.


    Obviously, the big guy in the middle is the Lord.


    Just out of the lake, these guys are talking about something. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to hide in the sky, but now chufei and the terminal are completely exposed!


    "Yes? I can touch it here. It''s really powerful! " The great Lord in the middle said in a voice as gentle as a woman.


    But although his or her voice sounds gentle, it makes millions of people in the underworld tremble like chaff"Go down and try his strength!"


    One of the four guardians of the great lord jumped up and headed for chufei in the sky. The Lord and the other three did not show any discomfort at all because of this guy''s "self assertion", as if they had been used to such things for a long time.


    In the sky, Chu Fei naturally noticed all this. In fact, Chu Fei woke up at the moment when Chu Fei and the terminal were struggling with each other, but the attack of the black robed man gave Chu Fei and the terminal a chance to be really harmonious.


    "Partner, this is the sword God. It doesn''t seem to be much weaker than you." The terminal''s speech has been identified. Naturally, he said that the other side of the sword God must be the sword God.


    Chu Fei said:


    "the real difference in combat effectiveness is that he is very different from each other. If he is weak, he will not be able to beat me."


    Although he said so, chufei still controlled the flying sword and chaos ball to go up to the sky.

 Chapter 805

    Chu Fei was flying up and down. From below, Chu Fei had no other change except that he was getting smaller and smaller. But Chu Fei can do this because he has the skill of flying sword and the protection of chaos ball.


    The sword is coming up, but it''s not the God below! He holds the idea of testing Chu Fei''s strength. He wants to fight with Chu Fei immediately, so the speed of rushing up is also fast. But the problem is that Chu Fei''s speed is not good, and Chu Fei can almost think that there is no consumption in the case of sufficient exchange points, but this sword God is not!


    Now, whether it''s the one million army or the Lord or the other three sword gods around him, they are a little confused, especially when Chu Fei and the sword God''s figure completely disappeared in the sight of the public


    Others can''t see it. Fortunately, the strength is limited, but the existence of the great Lord, who is comparable to the lower God, can''t be seen. It can be seen how far they have gone


    And as they got higher and higher, Chu Fei began to realize the magic of the so-called sky in the world of round sky, especially when the height reached a certain level There will be more and more resistance in the high altitude. At the beginning, it can be said that it is air resistance and gravity. But when it gets higher and higher, both of these forces disappear and another more chaotic force appears


    It seems to be a pure power without ownership, disorder and attribute. As far as Chu Fei''s knowledge is concerned, if he has to give this power a name, the most appropriate name that Chu Fei can think of is chaos.


    But this is Chu Fei''s own idea, but the terminal gives another result.


    "Before, I was stuck because of this power. Partner, don''t underestimate this power. This is the basic rule of the world, that is, the basic structure of the world tree."


    "The ground rules? Are the basic rules so grandly gathered here? How do you think it''s unreliable... "


    "It''s like how many basic rules of the world you''ve seen. Anyway, that''s it. You''d better pay more attention to the guy who catches up with you. Don''t patronize the competition with me. As a result, you''re killed."


    "Bang, when I''m stupid, why should I fight him..."


    Chu Fei sneered back and then put his attention on the guy who caught up with him. At this time, that guy''s speed has slowed down a lot, even a little bit difficult. Chu Fei didn''t receive much influence because of the existence of chaos ball.


    "It seems almost, and I don''t know how long this guy can last in this environment..." After chufei said to himself, he started his fuzzy transmission and disappeared in front of the black robed man who had been chasing him for a long time.


    The black robed man was at a loss. He didn''t know what chufei had done, but based on years of combat experience, he thought that the other party''s mysterious behavior must be to attack himself, so he chose to be on guard at this moment.


    However, after several flashes, Chu Fei appeared directly on the top of the great Lord and the other three people. He floated there easily and naturally, waiting for the other party''s reaction.


    "Yes? You go together The LORD was a little surprised that his men could be solved so quickly, so he sent the remaining three guys directly.


    And Chu Fei used the same old technique again, which was also a means to bring the three guys into the chaos. Besides, chufei didn''t hurt them.


    When chufei appeared in front of the big Lord again, which Lord finally realized the particularity of chufei. But at this time Chu Fei also realized his idiocy.


    Because although his series of operations look very handsome, in fact they are useless


    "You are a human race, but I have never heard of any powerful person appearing in the mortal plane in recent years. Which mortal plane do you come from"


    the great Lord is very interested in chufei, but chufei is not very interested in this guy who is several meters tall.


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I''m very interested in it."


    Chufei points to the lake, which has been expressed clearly enough. After hearing this, the great lord burst out with a smile. He was the gentle female voice, and the smile was full of charm


    But the huge black robe shrouded her huge body, and Chu Fei had no interest in this huge monster like woman. On the contrary, he thought of some indescribable Lipan.


    "Oh? have interest in? Well, you can come and have a try. "


    Chufei is very satisfied with this progress, because after realizing that he has done a lot of useless work, chufei cleverly changed his plan. He decided to provoke the Lord first, and then pretend to be dead at the moment when the Lord attacked him. Under the system repair function, chufei can play dead perfectly as long as his body is not broken Now


    And then Chu Fei took this opportunity to hide again, and then asked the Lord if he had any disciples


    After all, Chu Fei''s goal is to make a movie similar to the star sucking Dafa, not to really make a big fight.So, seeing that the LORD had already issued threatening words, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, I hope you won''t let me down."


    Then Chu Fei put away the chaos ball, stepped on the flying sword and came to the Lord. Of course, Chu Fei just wanted to go through the Lord to the center of the Black Lake


    Chufei also did this to show a stronger sense of provocation


    But when chufei secretly praised the perfect implementation of his plan, chufei, who was about to pass by the Lord, found that he was wrapped in a fragrance. Then two strong arms like electric poles held chufei in his arms. Then chufei felt that his left arm and buttock had hit a pair of indescribable giant weapons On the things


    Is it beautiful?


    No, it''s not soft at all. On the contrary, it''s as hard as two big stones!


    At that moment, Chu Fei''s sweat pores all burst open!


    Being promoted to the extreme by the system, the martial sense made Chu Fei realize that there was no meat on the Lord at all!


    "What''s the matter with you? It seems very disappointed! But you... " The big Lord''s big body was holding chufei as if it were holding a baby. But just when she wanted to say something about the victory declaration, she saw that chufei had a series of strange twists and then directly broke away from her arms. At the same time, she madly hit dozens of fists, dozens of feet and didn''t know how many slaps


    At least it was the peak of the Four extremes, and the extreme of martial arts made chufei''s attack power not be underestimated. Even the great Lord had to work hard to deal with chufei''s attack.


    However, what makes chufei even more depressed is that the great lord just blindly defends and has no desire to attack chufei


    At this moment, Chu Fei began to think, did the great Lord have some idea of himself?


    But at the thought of this, Chu Fei attacked more madly I can''t bear to be seen by a huge and indescribable bone shelf


    Chu Fei''s madness was clearly seen by the great Lord, and the great Lord, who had never been angry before even though Chu Fei deliberately mocked him, could not help it any more at this moment. With a roar of "go to death", he directly clapped the hand of the black cloud rolling!


    This palm was so fast and powerful that Chu Fei almost didn''t react. Fortunately, at the last moment, he put the chaos ball on his body


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, chufei, together with the chaos ball, was put into the Black Lake by distance


    Under the Black Lake, Chu Fei hastily started the energy absorption of the chaotic ball, and finally stabilized himself and the chaotic ball after spending a lot of exchange points.


    But when Chu Fei thought he was safe, he found that there was a huge magic array under the lake, and what the magic array wrapped was a space channel that was deliberately stabilized.


    Chu Fei just wanted to change his plan, but then he found that the magic array had a reaction to his sudden appearance, and launched an attack in a flash.


    At that moment, the terrible pressure and destructive power in all directions directly wrapped the chaotic ball and chufei in it. Then chufei found that the bearing capacity of the chaotic ball directly reached the upper limit, and his exchange point also fell like a waterfall.


    There was no time to think about what was going on. Chu Fei directly controlled the chaos ball, released the strongest attack energy it could use now, swept around, and then, relying on his memory, chose a safer direction to start the fuzzy transmission of the system


    Explosion, a huge explosion in the moment of chufei''s transmission, at least half of the water in the Black Lake was blown up into the air.


    When the water fell from the sky, there was another deafening explosion.


    But the next second, everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    The Lord who was floating over the Black Lake was stunned at this:


    "the magic array given by Lord death was so powerful..."


    The explosion is simple, but it is almost unimaginable to instantly smooth all the changes brought about by the explosion But it just happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei, who was transported away, found that he had fallen into a sand cave half a waist of a tall sand dune, and there was no second life in the sand cave, but a hundred meters away, there were two soldiers patrolling in the black desert slowly away, and they were chatting freely at the same time.


    "What the teacher said last time was too difficult. It''s been nearly ten years, and I haven''t practiced well What a pity... "


    "Of course, it''s hard. It''s the forbidden spell level magic that the teacher has been exploring for thousands of years. He can absorb all external forces to make himself strong forever. Even the God of death can''t do this kind of thing!"


    "That''s right. I learned things very fast before, but the teacher''s magic was not good. If it wasn''t for your normal progress, I really doubt if the record crystal given to me by the teacher missed any important content..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you are known by the teacher, you will be punished again. Besides, what you are taking now is my record crystal. You''d better have a good attitude and practice hard. You will always succeed. Don''t look for any reasons...""I don''t want to, but the teacher is the Lord, I''m just a little Lich I can''t see any hope. I have only five years left. I won''t be absorbed by teachers as other energy when I''m studying! I''m so upset when I think about it... "


    Listening to the conversation between these two guys, chufei''s previous fear finally recovered, and his inner joy finally emerged again.


    Needless to say, these two guys seem to be the students of the great Lord, and they also carry the "star sucking method" of the great Lord.


    "It''s really hard to find a way to get all the things It''s all in shit! "

 Chapter 806

    Chu Fei''s half way change of words did not affect his good mood of recovery, and the distance of 100 meters was just within the scope of his divine consciousness. Under the divine consciousness, the strength and appearance of the two dialogue guys were as intuitive as the data in front of Chu Fei''s eyes.


    As the dialogue said, the weaker one is the Lich power, and the other is the Lich King.


    However, when the system gave such a result, the homonym "dirty demon king" appeared in Chu Fei''s mind, so Chu Fei chuckled.


    Chu Fei didn''t intentionally control his emotions, and had given up the hidden idea earlier, so his smile was premeditated for a long time.


    But a hundred meters away, the two brothers naturally heard chufei''s voice. In surprise, they turned back and threw several serial magic.


    These magic throws are so smooth, there is no weak feeling in the conversation.


    Chufei doesn''t care about their attack, because chufei knows that their attack won''t hurt him, especially after chufei throws the chaos ball.


    However, this chaotic ball is brand new, and the one who had been attacked twice by the great Lord was close to collapse.


    This is a place that makes Chu Fei very depressed, and the more he thinks about it, the more depressed he is.


    Fortunately, because the terminal helped to transfer the data, all kinds of data stored in the previous chaos will not be lost.


    At the moment, facing the attack of the two brothers, Chu Fei''s backhand is a fire dragon which contains the power of Longjing and daohuo.


    The moment the fire dragon appeared, the two guys noticed the terror in the fire dragon, but it was too late to hide at this time, it was the speed of the fire dragon was too fast.


    Since can''t hide, that can only resist hard, and this also is in Chu Fei''s mind.


    Chu Fei intentionally manipulated the fire dragon to give them time to cast their magic. After the two people were covered with a layer of magic shield, Chu Fei manipulated the fire dragon to entangle them.


    "You''re pretty good. I''m lucky to meet you. You have something I need."


    After chufei finished this sentence, he directly controlled the fire dragon and burst out his strongest power!


    In an instant, the high temperature of the sun and the sun, with the breath of the LORD God and the breath of the dragon, began to crush them


    There is not the slightest mercy, there is not a bit of left behind, it is so violent attack.


    Those two guys almost didn''t cry.


    This is the underworld. The Lich and the Lich King are only in the middle and lower reaches of the underworld. In many cases, they are not even of medium strength. In this case, the number of times they met enemies who were stronger than themselves was a matter of attitude.


    Can never be that time the situation will be so crazy!


    The enemy has said that they have something they need. The next sentence should be to ask them to call it out. However, the enemy did not say the second half of the sentence and started the attack directly, which was almost irresistible.


    A lich, a lich king, has no right to insist on too much time in the face of the attack whose energy solution level is obviously higher than his own power. But they began to dig out all kinds of treasures from their space rings.


    What shield was snatched from a relic, what magic armor was bought at an auction, what magic potion the teacher gave them, and so on


    But even so, they just fight for a little more time for themselves, and their hearts are as clear as the mirror.


    "What do you want! You said it


    "We''ll give you what you want!"


    These two guys seem to have no integrity, but chufei knows why they are like this, and this is the purpose of chufei''s previous operation.


    "No, you won''t give it." Chufei shrugged his shoulders and then immediately strengthened the power of the fire dragon.


    Naturally, when Chu Fei attacked like this, the exchange points in his system were also consumed quickly.


    After the previous exchange point tossed by the great Lord, it has dropped to a level that makes chufei''s flesh ache, but it can''t stop chufei from continuing to attack. On the contrary, chufei also releases stronger attacks.


    Just for a moment, a person with a problem, a total of only two words in exchange for a word of the enemy, the result of the enemy even directly increased the attack strength of the fire dragon twice in a row!


    At the beginning, the two men were able to resist, but after the intensity of the fire increased twice in a row, the two guys immediately realized that they seemed to have no hope of escaping the disaster.


    In this case of death, the two brothers had a clear understanding


    "Here, whatever you want, here you are!" The younger martial brother, who was relatively weak, was the first to give up the struggle. He rolled down his space ring and threw it to Chu Fei.


    At the moment when the ring came out, the younger martial brother regretted it. On the one hand, he worried that his ring would be destroyed by the terrible fire dragon. On the other hand, he felt sorry for all kinds of good things in the ring he had thrown outChu Fei had been prepared. Seeing that the Lich was the first to admit his advice, he immediately began to carefully control the fire dragon''s attack. Seeing that he took off his space ring and threw it out, Chu Fei instantly controlled the fire dragon to avoid the ring, which was not a waste of effort.


    PA, Chu Fei reached for the ring, and then immediately communicated with the terminal: "partner, take care of it and see what''s inside!"


    Then Chu Fei made a disappointed expression. As soon as he put the ring away, he said:


    "it''s a pity that you don''t have what I want, so it seems that it''s on you..."


    As the words fell, Chu Fei immediately promoted a fire dragon attack, and his exchange point went down tens of millions in this instant


    The flesh hurts, but chufei knows he has to endure it.


    At this time, the fire dragon''s attack power has been able to burn these two guys into dross at any time. It can be said that the fire dragon at this time has completely exceeded Chu Fei''s personal control.


    If it wasn''t for the chaos ball, I''m afraid the fire dragon would have exploded because of time and space.


    In this case, the weaker Lich could not resist the fire poison invasion.


    "I don''t know what you want, but that''s all I have!" That Lich King also finally admitted counsels, he also took off his own space ring to throw to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei catches the ring and throws it into his own swallowing ring. Naturally, it is also handed over to the terminal to deal with it. Then chufei raised the power of daohuo a little, but this time he didn''t raise much, and the consumption was only 20 million more


    "I decided to kill you and find out for myself. You are not honest at all."


    Chufei is completely blackmailing, but in the face of the immediate threat of death, the Lich King is finally killed. He turns his wrist and throws a beautiful necklace to chufei.


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that he could dig out another thing. After catching it subconsciously, Chu Fei cracked the activation magic on the necklace with divine sense, and then went into the strange space inside the necklace pendant


    "Oh, they are all good things. It seems that Boundary stone? No, is it Yuanjing? Dao Yuan Jing? It''s not like... "


    This necklace is also a space storage ornament, and in addition to the magic material that can be seen at a glance, chufei also saw a very mysterious thing.


    It''s a piece of No, it''s a crystal, only the size of a baby''s fist. There are many facets on it. It looks like a diamond on the earth, but there are too many facets on it. It''s impossible for a diamond on the earth to grind out so many facets.


    Because this crystal is colored, Chu Fei guessed at the beginning that it was the Daoyuan crystal of Lagerstroemia indica, but this idea was denied by himself as soon as it came out.


    "I feel that there is a very difficult to describe breath, and contains the power of terror..."


    Chufei secretly judges in his heart, and then looks up at the two guys trapped by the fire dragon


    "Well, don''t die! How can I let you die with your cooperation... " Because he was distracted for a moment, chufei forgot to stop his attack on the two guys. Under the fire dragon, the two liches and the Lich King had fallen into a near death coma.


    Chu Fei took back the fire, put away the chaos ball, and then came to the two guys. Chu Fei stretched out his hand to explore the bodies of the two guys, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "forget, you are lich, not human, then I have nothing to do. At most, I can draw the fire poison out for you..."


    The so-called fire poison is actually the power of Dao fire, which is residual in two people''s bodies. Because of attribute restraint, even the residual Dao fire power is constantly destroying their bodies.


    If Chu Fei doesn''t bring out the residual power of Dao Huo, these two guys will surely die. Without the residual fire poison, these two guys should be able to wake up slowly after a while with their own strength.


    Of course, the main reason is that the so-called leading out fire poison is extremely simple for Chu Fei. As long as you put your hand on these two guys, you can attract the residual power of fire in their bodies.


    After finishing these, Chu Fei summoned the flying sword and left.


    Out of caution, Chu Fei directly found a place to bind a transmission point, and then started the system transmission back to the small cave.


    After returning to the small cave, Chu Fei didn''t waste any time, so he directly sat on the throne of the patriarch and began to sort out the harvest of this journey.


    Upstairs, uncle long sits quietly on the futon. He knows when chufei appears, but he doesn''t come to disturb chufei. He just releases a force to wrap up the whole hall.


    In this way, no one will disturb chufei.


    In other words, uncle long is protecting Chu Fei''s Dharma.


    "Partner, what''s up? What''s up?"


    "It depends on what you say. The skill you want should be these two recording crystals, and the rest are good, but this crystal block...""What happened to this crystal block? It''s something. It doesn''t look easy. "


    "Well, it''s really not easy, and you''ve been in touch with the name of this thing for a long time."


    "Ha? When did I touch it? " Chu Fei was puzzled, and then the terminal called out the task interface of the system.


    Thus, in Chu Fei''s sea of consciousness, the text of a task in the task interface became the size of a car, and Chu Fei began to walk in his mind:


    "non compulsory task: to complete the unknown skill, it needs to consume 100 plane seeds and one trillion exchange points."

 Chapter 807

    The terminal threw out this task, and Chu Fei immediately realized what this crystal was after seeing this task.


    "Plane seed? Is this the original plane seed? This thing Can we open up a plane? "


    "I don''t know, but this is really the plane seed." The terminal responded.


    "I don''t know? Is my authority insufficient again? Can''t you spend money on news? " Chu Fei asked back a little displeased.


    "No, it''s not that you don''t have enough authority..." The tone of the terminal is a little hesitant, which makes chufei more irritable. After all, you are only a personal intelligent terminal. Even in the anthropomorphic end, it''s a system. Why do you play the hesitant game!


    However, at this time, the terminal continued:


    "this time, my authority is not enough."


    "Ha? You don''t have enough authority? " Chu Fei''s irritability disappeared in an instant, and he began to think about whether what the terminal said was true or false.


    If it''s fake, it''s understandable. After all, after playing with Dadong for two days, the terminal has become a lot worse.


    But what if it''s true? Even the terminal itself does not have enough authority. Is it the system itself that has higher authority or is there something that even the system has no authority to master?


    "Don''t think much about it. I''ll study it carefully." The terminal said and was silent for a moment, "put away this plane seed. It seems that the level of this incomplete unknown skill is higher than you and I can imagine."


    "I can''t imagine it''s normal, but you can''t imagine it, so I can''t understand it. You can even work out the basic rules of the world..."


    "It''s just getting it out. It''s not a thorough study. You''d better not look too high at me."


    "OK, let''s not talk about the plane seed, but about the things in the recording crystal. Have you studied that skill?"


    "After a brief deduction, this skill has little to do with the basic rules of the world. Simply speaking, the model has good adaptability and the principle is not too complicated."


    After getting the affirmative answer from the terminal, Chu Fei asked the terminal to collect the skills recorded in the crystal into the skills column of the system, and then Chu Fei spent the exchange point to exchange them.


    This skill is not called "star absorbing skill", but "fusion".


    This name is very simple, because the name is too simple, Chu Fei also habitually added Dafa after fusion.


    Fusion Dafa, this is the name of the secret book of Kung Fu held by Chu Fei.


    After reading the secret script, Chu Fei began to read the content of the fusion Dharma. Because of the systematic translation, there was no hard to read text in the content of this dharma.


    By the way, with the development of the cultivation of the mind, there is no more profound understanding of the system than the cultivation of the mind.


    If Chu Fei didn''t take the initiative to touch on the relevant issues, he couldn''t know how much he had learned.


    therefore, even though this fusion method is not simple, Chu Fei''s serious speculation soon reveals the key to it.


    When Chu Fei finished reading this secret book, the column of "fusion" skill appeared in Chu Fei''s system interface ¡¤ skill box.


    Chu Fei was very aware of the changes in the system, but he did not immediately use the cultivation function of the system to practice this skill.


    Because Chu Fei knew how important this skill was to him.


    It''s absolutely the best choice to use the system to improve the cultivation level after you figure it out. Because only in this way can Chu Fei think clearly before the last moment whether he can use them or not, and what kind of effect he will have once he uses them.


    It took chufei nearly three days to figure out the fusion Dafa. Three days later, chufei threw up the secret script. Under the control of zhenyuanli, the skill came upstairs and fell in front of Uncle long.


    After that, Chu Fei closed his eyes and pondered. One day later, Chu Fei began to use the system to practice this fusion Dharma.


    For the time being, this fusion method has only three levels, and Chu Fei directly promoted these three levels by using the system.


    After that, chufei reasoned and speculated for two days, then chufei finally finished his cultivation and successfully went out.


    Chu Fei didn''t leave xiaodongtian or walk out of the hall immediately after leaving the gate. Instead, he stood up and moved his body while chatting with the terminal, saying:


    "terminal, are there any other good things in those two space rings, and that necklace..."


    "It depends on your definition of good things. If it is used to exchange money, these are good things. But if you have other plans, I''m afraid there are not many good things."


    "Well, you can absorb herbs and other things directly. Mineral things with high level can be left for uncle long to study. Maybe you can make a powerful Taoist instrument. As for other things, it''s not easy to use. You can absorb all the things you can..."Chufei gave the principle of treatment, and the system immediately began to act.


    After a moment, the terminal said:


    "there are several minerals and a Book of animal skin left..."


    "What book? What good things are recorded in it? "Chu Fei''s question is reasonable speculation. After all, the things that can be left behind by the system should be good things. Chu Fei had arranged it in this way before, but the terminal didn''t explain too much. Instead, it let Chu Fei take it out by himself.


    After all, the terminal is just a terminal. It''s very easy to make its operating system, but it''s a bit difficult for him to deliver things.


    After that, Chu Fei took out two rings and a necklace, and first took a brief look at the minerals Well, I don''t understand. Then Chu Fei took the book in his hand.


    After a brief look, Chu Fei found that the reason why the book was not lost to the system by the terminal was probably because the terminal could not read the book at all.


    Although this book is of some value in terms of the material of animal skin, at least it is more valuable than the white paper on earth, but what is recorded in it makes the value of the material of this book drop to the freezing point


    What''s recorded in this animal skin book Which Lord is it Autobiography


    Fortunately, according to the tone of the record, it was not written by the Lord himself. It should be written by a good person in a pub in the underworld to please the Lord.


    Moreover, because of the unique values of the underworld, this book has written the basic information about which great lord


    For example, after reading this book, Chu Fei knew that the name of the great Lord was Baigu, and there was also a number with the name of "corpse demon".


    This white bone corpse devil is simply a unique creature formed after a pile of white bone heads gathered together to collect the sun essence and the moon.


    Because it was a creature formed by the fusion of white bones, Chu Fei felt so scared when he met the body of the great lord


    Even the great Lord''s own body was formed by fusing many bones, so he created the skill of fusing later.


    Of course, this skill is not perfect, otherwise there would not be only three levels.


    "It''s a piece of water in the story, but this paragraph is a bit interesting:" the enemies of the white bone Lord once said that as long as they can find out the source of the bones on the Lord, they can find a way to defeat the Lord, but in the end they all died. They once believed that they had found the origin of the bones on the Lord, but maybe it just made them see clearly It''s just my own death This is to say that there is something hidden about the bones of the Lord


    "Listen to your tone as if you are curious, but this kind of thing in your earth is not called sheep scorpion?" The tone of the terminal is full of curiosity.


    Chu Fei turns a white eye and doesn''t pay attention to the terminal. Instead, he floats to the floor where dragon five is, and gives the ore to dragon five.


    After a chat, chufei started the transmission and returned to the holy mountain of the Jiaos in Dahuangshan.


    It has been many days since chufei left suddenly, but Qiqi and poison fork are still sitting calmly in the thatched house and practicing seriously.


    The Jiao and the Nine Tailed Fox are both gifted people. Although they have only been practicing for a few days, their accomplishments have greatly increased.


    Chu Fei''s sudden appearance didn''t wake them up. On the contrary, it surprised Bai Mei clan leader.


    "The master of Chu came and went like the wind, and he felt inferior to himself." White eyebrow patriarch step out of the thatched cottage, chufei said with a smile.


    "Master Bai Mei has praised me. I''m just skillful..."


    "The master of Chu is too modest, but he must have gained something if he could return to the holy mountain in such a short time."


    "Yes, master Bai Mei, I''m here to ask for the rest of the training time."


    "Ha ha, since the master of Chu needs to use it freely, why ask for it?" White eyebrow said this is from the heart, but Chu Fei knows that with what he can do, white eyebrow this is absolutely "think too little" model.


    "No, master Bai Mei, let''s not be so polite. It''s better to make this kind of thing clear. After all, I''m practicing in the thatched cottage of my master."


    "But you, Master Chu, did it just to enter the abyss, didn''t you?"


    "Well, yes, but these are two things. They are both natural resources and treasures. It''s a great kindness for me to absorb their power. I''m not exaggerating that."


    "Ha ha, Master Chu exaggerates..."


    "No, no, it''s not exaggeration. From now on, you will be my teacher and I will be your student..."


    "Ah, you can''t do that, Master Chu. Although there is a big gap between you and me in cultivation, I believe that Master Chu has a bright future. He will surpass me and become the overlord of crape myrtle in the future..."


    It''s hard for anyone to tell the truth, but for Bai Mei clan leader, there is also a premise in this sentence, that is, Chu Fei can''t die young.But in other words, as long as they don''t die young, there will be more people who can become the overlord


    "Go ahead, teacher. It''s your duty. Don''t worry about my time."


    Chu Fei see white eyebrow patriarch also want to refuse, then directly made a summary, and then rushed into the thatched cottage for their own use.


    And white eyebrow see this also not easy to say what, psychological thought then wait for Chu Fei to come out again good chat. He did not think it was appropriate for him to accept chufei as a student, because there was something about the blissful gate, not just the head of the Jiao clan and chufei.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei, who entered the thatched cottage, did not immediately begin to absorb energy to improve his cultivation, but first adjusted his state.


    This can be regarded as the monk''s version of sharpening the knife without mistaking the firewood cutter. If you don''t adjust your own state well, the cultivation is just a lie on paper.


    And in this time, the white eyebrow clan chief seems to have something else to be busy with, so he turns around and leaves here first.


    An hour later, chufei adjusted his state and began to practice


    Two hours later, Chu Fei felt that his cultivation had begun to reach a climax. Needless to say, it was a breakthrough


    Three hours later, chufei felt that his whole body was going to explode, but he insisted.


    Five hours later, chufei''s tendons were exposed, his muscles swelled, and his whole body turned red. Not only that, chufei also emitted a huge amount of heat.

 Chapter 808

    The heat emitted by chufei is amazing, that is, there is no one else around chufei. In addition, the thatched cottage itself is built by all kinds of natural materials and local treasures. These natural materials and local treasures themselves also build a unique power to confine the high temperature emitted by chufei''s body inside the thatched cottage. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Shan Qiqi and Du Xiaocha I can''t feel it.


    Although the change of chufei didn''t disturb others, it has already disturbed the terminal hiding in chufei''s tuntian ring.


    On weekdays, the terminal really has nothing to do. Apart from letting the system collect all kinds of world data, the most favorite thing the terminal does is cross-border networking. This cross-border is not that cross-border. The terminal really crosses the barriers between the world and plays games on the earth


    So far, the game experience of the terminal on the earth is not too rich. Under the influence of Dadong, they have established their own accounts and roles in several popular online games, and each of them has reached the level of the middle and upper reaches


    And this is just the result of the terminal opening more in spare time, and staring at the ultra-high delay between planes


    Although for people, the delay brought about by this boasting of plane and universe is simply intolerable, the terminal is the terminal after all, and it''s fresh enough to be able to let oneself have a human or other character running around


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, you have to play some games like "chanima" and "chanima"


    "This temperature, my master will not be spontaneous combustion because of it?"


    Although the terminal has never called chufei by the name of master, no one can deny that chufei is the master of the system, even the terminal itself.


    "Still warming up? It''s more than 100 degrees Two hundred years I went to three hundred So fast, it''s 500... "


    At this moment, Chu Fei didn''t know that his body had become a stove, because he was immersed in many painful torments.


    That is the pain existing in the spirit and soul level, and because of this level of pain, the spirits in the temple of chufei God are depressed.


    When chufei began to practice, his spirit was still thinking about the things of refining utensils in the Dantian space, but when chufei''s body had problems, his spirit immediately alerted to return to the temple, but this did not stop the pain.


    On the contrary, the spirit itself fell into this kind of pain.


    Under the torment of this kind of pain, Chu Fei had no way to perceive the surrounding situation. At the moment, what he saw was all kinds of constantly changing scenes and all kinds of creatures that constantly appeared and madly attacked himself.


    Some of those creatures are very beautiful, some are ugly and frightening, but no matter they are beautiful or ugly, they are constantly hitting Chu Fei with sharp moves that Chu Fei can''t avoid


    This is a mirage, but in the mirage, chufei''s body has collapsed. I don''t know how many times


    Many times, Chu Fei doubted whether he was really dead, but when he subconsciously started the system repair function, he found that he didn''t see the system interface at all, he knew that what he had experienced was not true


    Therefore, Chu Fei relied on this to maintain a little confused "clear heart", until he didn''t know how much time later, Chu Fei finally got rid of the endless pain


    Hoo


    Chu Fei, who was sitting with his eyes closed, breathed a long breath. What he could see with his naked eyes was a dirty breath "smashed" on the ground in front of Chu Fei, and then Chu Fei''s whole person "floated" as if he were going to become an immortal.


    But this kind of floating seems to be just an illusion, because even if it feels like chufei is floating, in fact, his buttocks are still solid and close to the ground.


    After seeing this scene, the terminal abandons the worries in its heart, saves the data of chufei''s body changes during this period, and then opens its own game interface as if nothing had happened


    At this time, Chu Fei fell into another illusion.


    It was a hazy land without boundary. Chufei stood in it, facing a huge mountain.


    There was no attack, no pain, on the contrary, chufei felt that he had endless power at this time.


    Coupled with clear mind, Chu Fei began to doubt whether he was about to break through.


    Because of this expectation, Chu Fei stood in the same place for a long time, just like waiting to see if he would break through the quadrupole trend and enter the realm of TIANTI.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know what kind of scene he will experience when he enters the ladder realm from the four extreme situation, so he doesn''t know when he will be suitable.


    At first, Chu Fei was patient, but soon he felt bored. Bored, Chu Fei made the decision to climb the mountain.


    At the thought of mountaineering, chufei stepped out of his right foot involuntarily. Then chufei felt a blur in front of him. When everything was calm, chufei had come to the foot of the mountain.Just one step, he took such a distance, which made chufei excited.


    Climb the mountain!


    It can be said that it was climbing, but in the end, it was only a few steps. It seemed that the effect of shrinking into inches made Chu Fei have a feeling that he was full of gold and big size to play in the novice village.


    But when chufei came to the top of the mountain, chufei realized what was going on.


    On the top of the mountain, Chu Fei saw a huge jade platform


    The jade platform is tall and broad, as if it is hundreds of feet high and thousands of feet wide. But when Chu Fei came to the jade platform, the height and size of the jade platform seemed to shrink a lot.


    Chu Fei shook his head and asked: "am I wrong or wrong? What strange illusion is it? "


    Chu Fei wanted to find the terminal, but the terminal did not respond to Chu Fei''s call at all.


    "Or Go up and have a look? "


    Seeing that he couldn''t get in touch with the terminal, Chu Fei knew that he must still be in the mirage.


    "It''s a blessing, not a calamity. It''s a calamity. You can''t avoid it. I''ll fight for it!"


    Give yourself a boost, and then Chu Fei raised his right foot, the next moment, his right foot on the jade platform, and then the body light step up.


    "Well It''s nothing This I''ll go. Why is there another one? "


    Chu Fei didn''t feel anything special when he stepped on the jade platform, and he didn''t see any peculiar lines on the surface of the jade platform.


    To the eye, there are only a few meaningless lines on the jade platform in the distance


    As for "another one", it was because Chu Fei saw that there was a second smaller jade platform on the jade platform.


    This double-layer existence made Chu Fei think of his birthday cake when he had nothing to eat


    "It''s OK anyway, so I''ll go on."


    Chu Fei was OK anyway, and there was nothing to study on the first jade platform. It was the right decision to continue climbing.


    However, when Chu Fei came to the second jade platform and raised his right foot, Chu Fei felt the pressure on his body and the consumption of lifting his legs increased by many times!


    And the seemingly tall jade platform also became smaller when he raised his feet. It felt like an ordinary step


    But when Chu Fei struggled to stand on the jade platform, the feeling of being tall came back to Chu Fei''s mind


    It''s just


    "It feels like I don''t think it''s a ladder... " Thinking of this, Chu Fei looked back in surprise and wanted to make sure that his guess was correct.


    But when he looked back, the high mountain that supported these jade platforms and the land entrusted to them had disappeared.


    Chu Fei saw nothing but clouds, as if it were nothing, like an endless abyss.


    This time Chu Fei no longer believed what he saw was false. He believed that this was the scene that everyone would encounter after this stage of cultivating Taoism.


    This should be a breakthrough.


    But why did the earth and the mountains disappear before, and what happened to the existence of nothingness under the vast clouds?


    At this moment, chufei''s curiosity grew wildly, and he even had the impulse to jump down and explore himself.


    But fortunately, Chu Fei repressed this impulse, and then Chu Fei mobilized Zhenyuan to infuse his eye meridians to improve his vision to the extreme


    Next time, chufei began to look at the abyss under the clouds.


    Chu Fei watched for a long time, first saw through the vast clouds, saw the dark abyss, and then saw a little light from the dark abyss, finally that little light finally showed his real body in Chu Fei''s eyes - stars.


    It was stars that radiated light and heat. Chufei could see more stars with more effort. At last, the stars formed a huge Milky way.


    At the moment when he saw the Milky way, Chu Fei felt an impulse to jump into it


    Fortunately, Chu Fei had been prepared for this, and at the moment of this impulse, he withdrew his eyes and focused his attention on the jade platform again.


    Maybe it was because he had just seen through the abyss below, maybe it was because his eyes had been greatly expanded. In short, when he looked at the jade platform again, he finally saw the essence of these jade platforms.


    TIANTI, is indeed TIANTI, a road of high steps, then one by one to the sky.


    Chu Fei is now on the second step, and the next step is the third step, which is the third step of the ladder.


    It''s true that Chu Fei can''t confirm whether his ascent represents a higher level of self-cultivation or the peak of his potential.


    But in either case, it''s always right to try to climb up.But before that, Chu Fei seriously recorded the lines on the two-stage jade platform in his mind.


    Even though they are as simple as cracks, Chu Fei is still serious and tries his best to print them in the sea of his own memory.


    Then chufei began to climb again.

 Chapter 809

    The third step still looks tall, even bigger than the two steps below.


    Because when Chu Fei was walking near the third jade platform, he obviously felt that the speed of the steps "getting smaller" was much slower, and the consumption of his physical strength in the process was also increased many times.


    Almost biting his teeth, Chu Fei climbed the third step.


    Standing on the steps, Chu Fei gasped for a long time, and then began to record the lines on the third step. Although they were still sparse, they still didn''t have any meaning, Chu Fei still recorded them seriously.


    When there was nothing missing in his self-confidence, Chu Fei looked to the fourth step.


    Chu Fei knew that this time he should be very difficult to successfully climb, just on the third level when he had consumed too much strength. According to the relationship of multiplication, this fourth step should not be solved by Chu Fei''s power at present.


    But now that you''ve come here, and you still have a lot of strength, there''s no reason not to try.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei carefully adjusted his breath for a moment. When he confirmed that his strength had completely recovered and his spirit had also recovered to the strongest state, Chu Fei stepped forward to the fourth jade platform


    Before his right foot was raised, Chu Fei realized that there was a strong force that he could hardly resist. At the moment when the pressure appeared, his right foot, which had just raised his heel and toes before he could get off the ground, thumped on the ground.


    Under the enormous strength, Chu Fei only felt that his body was almost broken, and the whole right leg lost most of its strength.


    Originally Chu Fei also considered whether to change feet to step, but now there is no need to consider this problem.


    Losing most of his strength, Chu Fei''s right leg and right foot can no longer support his climbing body well. The task of support can only be undertaken by his left leg


    "Hey, I got a shrimp, I don''t believe I can''t climb up!"


    Chu Fei was lucky for a long time, and then began to show all the skills he had learned. Even the lion roar was used by him to oil himself


    At the next moment, huichungong, Taijiquan, Bajiquan, qingyuanjianjue and bafadao are all running wildly. At the next moment, these forces are pouring out madly under chufei''s feet. Under the push back of these forces, chufei''s body gets the capital to resist the pressure


    But because that pressure is too strong, it makes chufei''s body bend.


    Chu Fei clenched his teeth and insisted, trying his best. When he thought that he could hardly succeed, he felt a force from his waist injected into his body.


    Under this force, Chu Fei''s body finally came to the fourth step.


    At the moment of landing, the huge pressure imposed on chufei was like a punctured balloon. And Chu Fei finally came back to life under the pressure of almost impossible success.


    "Hoo I''m really tired Hoo... "


    Chu Fei put his hands on his waist and said something very suggestive in a way of "I''m really awesome", then he sat down on the fourth jade platform.


    After a few hours, chufei kneaded his aching muscles and began to sit and breathe. When his body recovered, chufei took aim at the fifth step.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei wrote down the lines on the fourth step.


    The fifth level, although it seems ordinary, chufei knows that he is bound to face more terrible pressure.


    In the face of the huge power that he should have no chance of winning anyway, chufei began to pay attention to the system.


    Of course, what Chu Fei wanted was not to use the system to improve his accomplishments, but to use the system to exchange those things to see what could be used to climb the ladder.


    The first choice, of course, is the chaos ball, but Chu Fei has tried many times and failed to summon the chaos ball, which shows that climbing the ladder does not seem to rely on external forces.


    But in this way, Chu Fei had no power to use. Apart from the previous skills, the rest were Dao Huo and Xi Huo, and two sword formations that were not too powerful


    "Hiss Can scriptures be used? "


    Chu Fei pondered deeply, and he also mastered the two scriptures of "Du Ren Jing" and "Tao Te Jing". Although both of them are works of the publishing house of the earth, they do have magical power.


    I just don''t know if these two scriptures will play a role in climbing the ladder, and if so, when should I recite them?


    Chu Fei was not sure, but he soon figured it out. Since he was not sure, let''s try more


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei immediately came to the fifth stage, then sat down with his knees crossed and began to recite Tao Te Ching


    "Tao can be Tao, not Heng Tao. A name can be a name, not a permanent name. The beginning of the unknown world; the mother of all things. Therefore, there is often no desire to see its subtlety; there is often desire to see its passion. Both of them come from the same place and have different names. It''s both mysterious and mysterious. It''s the door to all kinds of wonderful things... "At the beginning of the recitation of Tao Te Ching, a strange and clear breath of the stock god came out of Chu Fei''s mouth. In the rising of this breath, Chu Fei''s body became as if it had nothing to do with it, as if it was in the way of heaven


    With the recitation of Chu Fei, the whole ladder became more mysterious. But in the mystery, this ladder resonates with the breath of Chu Fei. It seems that the two different things are from the same source.


    When the recitation of Tao Te Ching finished, Chu Fei slowly opened his eyes and saw all the changes.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei stood up and stepped on the fifth step.


    At this moment, the pressure that belonged to the ladder came again, but this time did not make chufei feel too uncomfortable. With the power of Daodejing, chufei stepped onto the fifth step relatively easily.


    Then Chu Fei began to pace around. He was sorting out his mind and recording the lines on the fifth step


    After the mental adjustment and the solid memory of the lines, Chu Fei looked to the sixth step


    This time, Chu Fei did not sit and recite the Scriptures. Instead, he began to recite the Du Ren Scripture from the beginning


    Chu Fei didn''t walk fast, even very slowly. When he came to the sixth step, he had already recited the Sutra of Du Ren, but Chu Fei didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to recite and walk


    When chufei''s feet were raised towards the sixth step, a greater, even greater, pressure of fear finally reappeared, and it was as if the shackles of heaven were on chufei''s body.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also released everything he had learned, such as Dao Huo, combat skills and kung fu All the strength without a little reservation


    But even so, Chu Fei still felt that his body was fragile, and the great power of shackles made Chu Fei feel hopeless


    But Chu Fei didn''t give up. Instead, he gritted his teeth and insisted. If he didn''t go up, he wouldn''t retreat. He just stopped there and bit his teeth, feeling more and more intense pain


    Finally, Chu Fei suddenly thought that he still had fusion Dafa!


    It''s strange to say that Chu Fei has forgotten the fusion method he just learned since he entered the illusion!


    But at the moment suddenly think of, Chu Fei then seem to grasp a life-saving straw general crazy urge fusion Dafa!


    In an instant, a powerful force entered Chu Fei''s body. Chu Fei felt that his body was being squeezed and torn by this force, but soon this force became the basic force supporting Chu Fei''s body and began to fight against the shackles of heaven outside his body


    "There''s a play!"


    Chu Fei was very happy. Feeling the positive effect, he urged the fusion Dafa more crazily, stopped all the other methods that had no effect, and urged the fusion Dafa more seriously and with all his strength


    With Chu Fei''s efforts, the strength of his body became more and more powerful, and the strength of his body also increased rapidly, while the shackles of heaven outside his body gradually began to produce fatigue in the face of this almost inexhaustible power


    Finally, chufei feels light, and takes advantage of this opportunity to climb the sixth step with hands and feet!


    The moment he reached the sixth step, the pressure of heaven and earth disappeared, and Chu Fei felt a new change in his body


    Then, Chu Fei felt a burst of fatigue, which was not clear about the name of the Tao. It was fatigue on the spiritual level. He realized that his first attack was not Chu.


    The next moment, chufei closed his eyes, but before he fell into darkness, chufei manipulated his body and sat on the sixth step


    Hoo


    With the wind blowing in his ears, accompanied by the fury of a familiar voice and the exclamation of two more familiar voices, Chu Fei only felt that his body had crossed a long distance and hit a huge rock.


    Bang! WOW!


    Chu Fei''s body will smash the huge stone with great power. At the same time, Chu Fei also opens his eyes


    "Yi? Is fatigue gone Chu Fei was puzzled in his heart, and then his ears were moist. It was the spit of the scolder!


    "Asshole, son of a bitch! Shameless, I give you a big stone, you are too much! It''s something you''ve planned for a long time, isn''t it! You stepped on the horse on purpose, didn''t you! I''ll beat you to death on my horse


    Although he scolded very hard, Chu Fei didn''t wait for the attack to kill himself


    "Oh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. He didn''t mean it. He certainly didn''t mean it. We''ll compensate you. He has a lot of money!"


    This is a strange voice, jumping and jumping, although the tone is full of anxiety, but it sounds like a happy scene.


    "It''s not a matter of compensation. Don''t stop me. I''m going to kill this asshole. It''s shameless. It''s shameless! How dare you cheat me! I stepped on the horse... "


    "Patriarch, you Pay attention to your manners... " This is a weak consolation, and the person who said this is poison fork.Just, poison small fork this words let originally angry white eyebrow clan head more angry.


    "Grace? You smelly girl, tell me your manners! I''m the big ass of your whole drug family! Get out of my way, get out of my way


    Although the white eyebrow clan leader said so, poison fork and Qiqi were still dead behind him, pulling his clothes


    Then the white eyebrow clan leader was held by the strength of the two girls


    It''s like he''s afraid that his clothes will be torn by two girls

 Chapter 810

    At this time, Chu Fei finally understood what was going on. Those who threw themselves and scolded themselves were the white eyebrow clan leader, while those who stopped him were poison fork and Qiqi.


    As for why he will be scolded, Chu Fei has not yet figured out.


    In other words, although he had a plan for a long time, he didn''t expect the white eyebrow clan leader to yell so angrily


    This is just a kind of swearing. How can the head of Tangtang Jiao clan do this!


    "Teacher, what''s the matter with you? Did I destroy something when I broke through? I''m not so..."


    Chu Fei said with a "confused" and "cautious" face, but what he got in return was the white brow clan leader''s more disrespectful scolding:


    "shut up! You step on the horse, shut up! Who''s your teacher? I''m not your teacher. You''re my teacher, OK! What you set foot on is really planned long ago! You even planned to call me a teacher! You horse riding asshole, asshole! Three more levels, asshole


    Chu Fei gave an embarrassed "forehead" and then stood up with a bitter smile and said to the white eyebrow patriarch:


    "what, teacher..."


    "Don''t call me teacher! I''m not your teacher! I am your creditor The white brow clan leader was really glared at by Qi''s blowing beard, while Chu Fei was a little guilty.


    To be reasonable, Chu Fei knew that this would happen from the beginning, but Chu Fei didn''t expect that this would happen.


    Because up to now, Chu Fei didn''t know what he had done!


    In other words, Chu Fei didn''t know what he was doing. If he knew, it would be OK. After all, he could understand others'' fury even if he was psychologically prepared.


    But the problem is that Chu Fei doesn''t know anything now, and he has no preparation in his heart. If he wants to fight back, he knows that he must have done something out of line, but the white eyebrow clan leader can''t speculate that he has more than one, so he wants to ease the atmosphere.


    I can only listen with a guilty heart, look at it with a shy eyebrow and a drooping eye, and then try to observe what kind of movement I have made


    "You son of a bitch, I kindly lent my thatched cottage to you for cultivation. At the end of the day, I led the wolf into the house, and it was one of my saints who led you to a four okay? Breakthrough? Did you break through? "


    White eyebrow is also impatient, before will Chu Fei throw out of time, although has seen through everything, but the brain did not respond. I''m really angry.


    And now, no matter how much you scold and vent, you can be regarded as venting. As a saint, once you ease your mood, you will immediately find all kinds of details that were ignored before, such as the breakthrough of Chu Fei''s cultivation


    "Well Yes, breakthrough, breakthrough, ha ha... " Chufei laughs, and then continues to try to look in the direction of the thatched cottage, but because his sight is blocked, chufei doesn''t see anything either. The only thing he can confirm is that what should be there is still there.


    But because of the integration of Dafa, Chu Fei couldn''t just rely on "everything that should be there" to rehabilitate himself


    "Straight to the sixth floor of the ladder?" White eyebrow clearly see this, but he can''t believe it. Because no one of the Jiaos, even though they are practicing fast, can immediately ascend the sixth floor of the ladder!


    In fact, although few of the Jiao people can simply stay on the first floor after breaking through the realm of the ladder, few of them can surpass the third floor.


    After all, when people enter the ladder of heaven from the quadrupole trend, their accumulated power is limited, and their perception of the way of heaven is also very poor. It''s a fool''s dream to directly enter the third floor or above.


    But Chu Fei did it. It''s clear that before meeting Chu Fei, it was just the peak of the Four extremes, but in a twinkling of an eye, it was already on the sixth floor of the ladder!


    This kind of change is absolutely enough to shock the world!


    It''s just that Chu Fei doesn''t feel much stronger for the time being. After all, it''s useless for him to break through a few more layers in the face of the white brow Saint


    But Qiqi and duxiaocha, who heard this, were not as calm as chufei. Their surprise was almost written on their faces, especially Qiqi, who was hopping hard:


    "Wow, it''s so powerful that they can go directly to the sixth floor! Great, great! Ha ha ha, I''m really Qiqi''s friend! Great, I''ll do the same! I''ll do the same! Fork, do you think I can be that powerful! I must be able to! It must be OK


    Poison fork''s surprise was blocked by Qiqi before she could express it. Fortunately, poison fork had been used to this kind of thing for a long time. In the face of Qiqi''s questioning, poison fork could only keep nodding to confirm her expectation, and then wasted a lot of energy to make Qiqi quiet.


    In fact, it''s not poison fork''s appeasement that really calms Qiqi down, but Bai Mei clan leader''s cold eyes and Chu Fei''s embarrassed hint


    Qiqi, who returns to the quiet, spits out his tongue, then pretends that nothing has happened, and becomes a crowd again.


    "Well! Even if you break through to the sixth floor of the ladder, it''s useless! You must compensate for the loss of our Jiaozu. You must compensate for it. Double compensation! Otherwise, the whole Jiao clan will never let you go! ""Compensate, compensate, compensate..." Chu Fei nodded his head frequently. After saying three words of compensation, he said:


    "but let me see what compensation is. Mr. Bai Mei, I was thrown out by you as soon as I opened my eyes. To be reasonable, I don''t even know how much trouble I caused myself!"


    "Well, I''ll let you have a good look at how much trouble you''ve caused! Besides, I''m not your teacher! " With that, the white eyebrow clan leader turns and rushes to the position of the thatched cottage. Chufei follows him, and Qiqi and poison fork follow him quickly.


    This galloping was the first time that Chu Fei used the power of the ladder level. With a move, Chu Fei realized the gap between the ladder level and the quadrupole level.


    That kind of gap can''t be described by the difference between heaven and earth. If Chu Fei had to find a way of analogy, I''m afraid Chu Fei would use the power of guns to make a comparison with two-way foil


    It''s true that the pure science fiction concept of dimension reduction is hard to appear in the real world, but it doesn''t prevent Chu Fei from using this kind of contrast to describe his current feelings.


    Although Qiqi and poison fork have been greatly improved in these days, the changes they feel can not be compared with Chu Fei.


    After two breaths, Chu Fei returned to the open space in front of the thatched cottage. Then he saw a few holy sites called thatched cottage, which were made up of various natural resources, land treasures, fairy grass, sacred trees and other plants, as well as a real thatched cottage with the dry smell of withered yellow and dead


    And this real thatched cottage is the one Chu Fei used before


    Not only the thatched cottage itself has become a real thatched cottage, but also several unknown sacred trees behind the thatched cottage have completely withered, leaving only crying branches and withered leaves on the ground.


    At the same time, around the thatched cottage, even the weeds on the ground have completely disappeared. But after the weeds disappeared, they did not directly expose the mountain soil, but there was a layer of fine debris on the ground


    Needless to say, the weeds withered more thoroughly, which might have been directly turned into powder by the Baimei clan leader


    Naturally, it is also possible that Chu Fei had directly burnt the weeds to ashes when he released the high temperature.


    "Ah, this thatched cottage..." Qiqi also noticed it for the first time. As soon as she was surprised and wanted to call it out, she was flustered and covered her mouth by the poisonous fork beside her, making the last few words become wuwuwu.


    Chu Fei laughed awkwardly and said to the angry white browed patriarch:


    "teacher..."


    "I''m not your teacher!"


    "Ah Why are these thatched cottages all green all of a sudden? Is this heaven''s blessing resurrected? "


    Chu Fei very shameless pointed to the next few normal thatched cottages said.


    The white eyebrow clan leader was almost not irritated by Chu Fei''s words. He tried his best to calm his breath, and then said in a deep voice:


    "Master Chu, don''t you think you should give me an explanation?"


    Chu Fei sighed. He just wanted to give up his resistance and admit his mistake. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Chu Fei''s mind, and he realized that something was wrong with it!


    After thinking of this, Chu Fei frowned and carefully examined the white eyebrow face for a long time. There was no hidden doubt and dignification in his eyes.


    Chu Fei''s eyes also made the white eyebrow clan leader confused. Although he was very angry at first, he soon found that Chu Fei seemed to have thought of something extraordinary


    "Teacher..."


    "I''m not..." The white brow clan leader was almost too lazy to correct Chu Fei, but Chu Fei didn''t care, and continued:


    "I didn''t ask what these immortal grass trees were before, but they must be extremely rare natural resources and treasures?"


    "Well At least in the world of crape myrtle, I can''t find anything more precious than them. " White eyebrow says in a deep voice.


    "Even teachers have to practice in thatched cottages. It must not be difficult for these gods to build a few saints But I''m just a ladder... "


    Hearing this, Bai Mei was stunned. Because of his anger, he ignored this very obvious problem.


    This thatched cottage is just a house on the surface, but actually it is a divine object that can help people cultivate! Even the cultivation of saints can be promoted by them, not to mention the Four extremes and the ladder of heaven


    In principle, it''s not a joke to put the things that can stimulate the cultivation and promotion of saints on the four great monks and create a saint in the realm of dragon at will.


    But just as Chu Fei said, he only pushed Chu Fei to the sixth floor of the ladder and stopped!


    Did Chu Fei''s fusion law waste too much power?


    Is it the high temperature released by chufei''s body that destroys too much vitality?


    It''s not realistic!


    Because whether it is high temperature or fusion Dafa, no matter how magical or powerful, the power that can be exerted depends on how high Chu Fei''s own strength is.


    Only the power of the Four extremes and even the TIANTI realm is limited, at least not as powerful as the sage, which is certain, not as powerful as the saint."Although you can''t deduce it like this, the power of adding a few divine trees to the whole thatched cottage really shouldn''t only let you ascend to the sixth floor of the ladder But if it wasn''t for you, who did it? "


    In meditation, Chu Fei subconsciously looks at poison fork and Qiqi. The two girls immediately shake their heads like a rattle. But Chu Fei just says: "I just want to ask if you have found anything unusual in my cultivation?"


    The two girls look at each other and shake their heads again


    "Don''t blame them. In order to make them get as many benefits as possible, I sealed most of their five senses and six senses with a secret method to prevent foreign things from disturbing them So no matter how much noise, they can''t know. " The white eyebrow people sighed. It was a kind thing to do, but it made it into a dead end.

 Chapter 811~813

    "Teacher, are there no other saints nearby?"


    It seems that Bai Mei clan leader still wants to correct Chu Fei''s name, but he finally gives up the idea and says: "no, although the holy mountain of Jiao clan doesn''t seem too big, we old guys are far away from each other in the place of cleaning up, and we all have special array to prevent mutual interference..."


    Chu Fei nodded. When things come to this time, they are big and small. But Chu Fei believed that since he had met with something that happened to him, it would never be a small problem. There must be something big to happen!


    Since it''s definitely a big deal, we can''t hide any unimportant secrets


    Think of here, Chu Fei raises right hand, finger frets to throw out terminal.


    Among the people present, only Qiqi has ever seen the terminal, and the plate is biting by himself


    So when the terminal appears, Qiqi almost rushes to hold it Fortunately, she controlled her impulse


    Poison fork has never seen it. Naturally, he doesn''t know what''s going on. He just takes this dish like thing as some kind of Taoist weapon.


    Baimei clan leader is more confused, he saw the extraordinary terminal, but only from the material judgment, in addition, he can not see the depth of the plate.


    What can''t even be seen through by the Holy One is definitely a good thing!


    This time, Chu Fei didn''t intend to hide anything, so he didn''t communicate with the terminal in a secret way. Instead, he spoke directly and said, "terminal, partner, did you monitor the data when I was practicing?"


    Since Chu Fei spoke directly in front of the outsider, the terminal was not an affectable "person", he also said:


    "yes, do you want those data?"


    Chu Fei didn''t know that the terminal was too focused on playing games before. Collecting data was supervised by the terminal in person at the beginning. Later, it was handed over to the system program to do it, and he became addicted to the game himself.


    So at this point, although the data terminal can easily get it, because it has not analyzed what data, it does not know what happened or what problems have occurred.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know why the terminal was not intelligent enough this time, he still hid the question in his heart and said, "well, you take out the data you collected. If you have the best image, a whole thatched cottage will let me break through to the sixth floor of the ladder, which is unreasonable."


    "Well, I see." The terminal agreed, then floated to one side and projected a picture.


    The picture shows Chu Fei meditating in the thatched cottage and the surrounding environment


    This is a bird''s-eye-view picture at the top, which is naturally realized by the system using some algorithm. On one side of the picture, there are still a lot of data changing rapidly with the change of the picture.


    The picture was accelerated and soon came to the part where chufei''s body released the high temperature.


    In the picture, because of the high temperature released by chufei, the weeds around are baked to dry yellow color, but the plants that make up the thatched cottage have no change.


    After all, they are not ordinary plants, and their tolerance to high temperature is not comparable to that of ordinary plants.


    But then, the picture changed a lot


    Chu Fei estimated that it should be the time when he began to exert the fusion Dharma


    When the picture is played here, the terminal explains:


    "pay attention here. From this time on, the forces around you begin to be absorbed by your body. Your absorption speed is very fast, but it is only a drop in the bucket compared with the forces escaping from all around you."


    The terminal doesn''t say that there are still a lot of data to prove it. Chu Fei can understand it, but Bai Mei, Qi Qi Qi and Du Xiaocha are at a loss.


    Those numbers, even the simplest Arabic numbers, are not common in the world of crape myrtle.


    Chufei noticed this, but it was meaningless to teach them the earth culture at this time, so chufei simply introduced Arabic numbers and counting.


    After all, Bai Mei is a saint. After Chu Fei introduced him, he understood the significance of the changes in the numbers.


    The terminal continued to explain, saying:


    "look here, I monitor that there is a space-time distortion here, the reason is unknown, and the time of space-time distortion continues to be extreme, and it just disappears in an instant."


    When the picture was played to the place, the terminal stopped the picture again, and then marked a black spot in the air in front of Chu Fei and at the door of the thatched cottage with a red circle.


    That black spot Strictly speaking, it''s just a black fog. It''s just a moment. It''s really a moment. It''s very small, not more than the size of soybeans.


    But after such a small space-time distortion, the whole thatched cottage began to change dramatically.


    The first choice is the color of the thatched cottage, which changes from green to yellow, and then the energy around is quickly pulled into the distortion of time and space¡°¡­¡­ You pay attention to the change of data, and the power to help you break through is that you forcibly use the fusion method to get back from the phagocytosis of this space-time distortion The quantity is relatively small, even negligible. "


    "So the question is what''s going on with this space-time distortion..." Chufei was lost in thought, while Qiqi and poison fork were puzzled. Qiqi said: "that What is space-time distortion? "


    Qiqi meant to ask Chu Fei, but it was the terminal that answered the question And it''s not a simple answer. The terminal projects a brand new picture of the universe, saying:


    "time and space is the general name of time and space, which is also called the universe by our custom. The distortion of time and space, in short, is..."


    With the joint efforts of influence and narrator, Qiqi and Du Xiaocha soon understood the meaning of space-time distortion. As for the white brow clan leader, although he was not used to the word space-time distortion, he only knew what it was after seeing the black spot on the screen.


    "In your words, the distortion of time and space It''s this thing, even if it''s expanding a little bit, it shouldn''t have such power... " Sheng Zun frowned, but Chu Fei asked: "teacher, have you ever seen such a thing?"


    The white eyebrow grins bitterly and punches in the nearby air. Then Chu Fei sees a space ripple and twists out a small black hole


    The size of the black hole is the same as the size of a bean. It can be said that this is a very terrible attack, but Chu Fei knows that the white brow clan leader definitely stopped.


    "I can only achieve the distortion in space. I can''t touch the distortion in time. Maybe the great emperor can touch the change in the field of time, but I can''t."


    "Well, is that distortion of time and space caused by the great emperor?" Chu Fei was shocked. If it was the great emperor, how much luck did Chu have to spend to ensure that he would not die under such a terrible thing!


    Fortunately, the terminal stood up and explained, saying: "the data is limited, so I can''t make a 100% accurate judgment, but I''m sure the distortion here is mainly the change in space, and the distortion in time should happen on the other side. Although there is overflow, it doesn''t have any impact on the world..."


    "No Wait a minute. I''ll figure out another thing first. Teacher, what''s the performance of the breakthrough of the Four extremes to the ladder realm? I feel that my breakthrough took many days, but how can it look like... "


    "Don''t you know? It took me three days to break through from the quadrupole into the ladder. In these three days, I first experienced the experience of demons, and then I saw the illusion of the ladder. I spent a lot of time to climb the ladder... "


    Hearing the white eyebrow patriarch say this, Chu Fei put out his hand and said:


    "it should have taken me at least two or three days, but how long did it actually take? Not for a long time, "Chu Fei said doubtfully, looking at the sky in the evening.


    "Which little black spot did it! Which little black spot can shorten the time! Grandfather, can you still make such small black spots? Give me some... " Qiqi didn''t know exactly what was going on. After all, the knowledge involved in this matter was too profound.


    "No, partner, you''re wrong. It took you only a few hours to complete the breakthrough. Your breakthrough time has nothing to do with the distortion of time and space." The terminal denied Chu Fei''s statement, and then said:


    "there are many possibilities about this spatiotemporal distortion, but the data is really limited. Even I can''t find out all the possibilities, so I can only suggest that this matter be put down for the time being."


    The terminal all said so, Chu is not natural also not good in entangle. At this time, Bai Mei clan leader also knew that the damage of the thatched cottage had little to do with Chu Fei, so his previous anger also subsided.


    "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding. Teacher, you can accept me now..."


    "No, I''m not your teacher, and you''re not my student. Master Chu, I''d better make friends between you and me. I suddenly understood what the saint said. Everything that can have a relationship with Master Chu is not easy. I''ve never seen or heard of this kind of space-time distortion before. I just imagined it when my old friends chatted, but now Ha ha, no more. I haven''t congratulated Master Chu on his successful breakthrough. Come on, I''ll be the host... "


    "Well, anyway, my breakthrough is inseparable from you. I don''t need to use the name of teacher and student, but I will keep this kindness in mind. As for congratulations, it''s not necessary. I''ll... "


    Chu Fei wanted to refuse to treat people to dinner, but master Bai Mei said: "don''t hurry to refuse. There are no outsiders, just you and me. The place is here. As for delicious food, it''s just fruit on my holy mountain. Don''t worry, Master Chu. You just broke through and your accomplishments are not stable. Eating some fruit can help you stabilize your accomplishments. "


    "so, I will be very polite. You has the final say."


    Chufei agrees, and then Qiqi runs around happily. Poison fork is also surprised, but before the surprise turns into polite thanks, Qiqi grabs her arm and runs together¡­¡­


    This fruit banquet was dinner, and it was a big chance for chufei, Qiqi and duxiaocha. The fruits on the holy mountain of the Jiao people are all grown on all kinds of immortal grass trees. They have different shapes and infinite functions. I''m afraid I don''t know how much daoyuanjing it takes to get a bite outside. This kind of good thing is not always possible.


    In order to make the banquet more like that, Chu Fei brought out a lot of good things, and then several people ate until late at night.


    The others went back to their own thatched cottage, only chufei released the tin house, and then went to rest in the tin house.


    After washing up, Chu Fei, lying on the bed, was about to fall asleep when the terminal came out, and the voice of the terminal also rang out in Chu Fei''s mind, saying:


    "partner, in fact, the distortion of time and space is a bluff There''s no time for anything... "


    Chu Fei was about to fall asleep, but he was awakened by the sentence of the terminal. Chu Fei said angrily:


    "how can I know if you are bluffing now?"


    Chufei''s problem made the terminal not know how to respond for a while, so one person one terminal fell into mutual silence.


    A moment later, chufei said:


    "you are not in the right state today. I doubt if you are infected with any virus. Tell me, what''s the matter? Your reaction today is not as fast as that of 286 in my family when I was a child! "


    "You Don''t compare that kind of backward product with me... " The terminal was infuriated by the metaphor of chufei, and said: "besides, there is no virus in the world that can poison me. You''d better talk in your head!"


    "You also said that you were not poisoned. What''s your performance today like a normal terminal? What''s the distortion of time and space? What''s the bluff? What''s the lack of time? What''s the matter? You explain to me. "


    "I didn''t have time for anything. I just said it casually..."


    Chu Fei scoffed at the statement of the terminal, completely disbelieving it, and said:


    "bullshit, you casually said that you also explained to the whole documentary what is space-time distortion, right? What do you think I''ll believe... "


    The terminal sighed humanely and said:


    "there''s really no time for anything. You can think that my analysis and judgment at that time made an error, and that''s what happened. Later, I found the problem, but because the things involved are too difficult to understand, so it''s hard to say, so I went on with the wrong statement."


    "Really? Is there any reason why I''ve been killed? " Chu Fei looks suspicious.


    "Well, I admit that the king''s glory was lost Why do you have so many pupils on earth! How irritating! "Yes


    "Hey! Are you still playing King''s glory on this plate? Why do you blame others for your poor strength? They are much more powerful! That''s true


    "How can I lose my strength and win by playing dota and lol at the same time?"


    "Do you play other games at the same time? Hey, you''re pretty good! "


    "Nonsense, don''t compare me with you ordinary people Don''t compare with ordinary computers


    Chufei laughs. He is amused by the terminal. Now that you have laughed, you can turn over the story of "lying about military intelligence" on the terminal for a while. Chu Fei stops smiling and says: "you said that your judgment was wrong and that there was no time for anything. Is that really just a black hole in space? Master Bai Mei demonstrated it himself. The black hole he blasted out didn''t have so much suction... "


    "Yes, in addition to spatial distortion, there are many other types of special data in the data I collected. I suspect that the small black hole just happened to appear around you, but the purpose of this black hole is to absorb a lot of energy for the people who make it..."


    "If so, the work of absorbing energy is carried out by that guy himself, and the black hole is just a channel, and it doesn''t absorb power by itself, right?"


    "well, it''s right in this context. But black holes need to absorb energy to appear and maintain themselves. "


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said:


    "don''t be picky. Let''s put it up as an open case first. It''s useless to infer without follow-up clues. Have a good rest today, and go into the abyss tomorrow... "


    After a promise, the terminal stopped talking. For chufei''s arrangement, the terminal also did it seriously.


    in the data world that chufei can''t see, the terminal looks at a lot of special data sets and worries silently.


    In other words, although he is an artificial intelligence terminal, it was created by the Mother God. Besides the appearance, it is not inferior to human beings in any other aspects. Naturally, all kinds of emotions and thinking abilities are not comparable to those of ordinary creatures, so it is very normal for him to have such emotional changes.


    However, in the face of so many special data sets, the terminal has begun to worry about whether the owner of chufei can handle them well.


    Otherwise, the Tangtang terminal will not be able to play games with the earth players¡­¡­


    The night went by, Chu Fei didn''t use meditation to recover his energy, but had a steady sleep.


    When I wake up, it''s already nine o''clock in the morning.


    After getting up, Chu Fei quickly tidied up everything, then put away the tin house and came to the thatched house of the white eyebrow clan leader.


    The white eyebrow clan leader had prepared everything for a long time. Seeing Chu Fei coming, he immediately came out. But before they could speak, Qiqi jumped over and yelled:


    "grandfather, Chu Fei, are you going to the abyss! I''ll go too. Take me with you


    Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then began to seriously think about this problem. However, the white browed patriarch frowned and said: "strange, the danger in the abyss is unusual, and it is certain that great changes have taken place in the abyss long ago. Maybe the danger in the abyss is much more serious than we thought. In this case, it is too dangerous for you to enter."


    "I know, Grandpa. Thank you, but I''ll go in with chufei."


    When she was speaking here, Du Xiaocha came out in silence. At the beginning, she knew something about the purpose of Chu Fei and Qi Qi''s coming to the holy mountain of Jiao nationality, but she didn''t expect that even Qi Qi was going to enter the abyss.


    For the Jiao people, the existence of the abyss is not a secret, but even so, it is a very mysterious place. Since ancient times, I have never heard of anyone entering the abyss, let alone what it looks like in the abyss.


    The children of the Jiaos have been taught since childhood that the abyss is the most dangerous place, in which the demons constantly want to attack the world of crape myrtle, and the Jiaos are the ones who resist the demons. "Is the stone slab the boundary of the abyss, or does the place where the stone slab is located mark the position of the boundary of the abyss?" Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, if you want to see the boundary of the abyss, the bluestone slab is very important. Without him, you can not find the location of the boundary of the abyss, nor can you see the boundary of the abyss."


    "Can we still see the boundary of the abyss? I thought it was just Something that exists but cannot be observed... "


    Chufei wanted to say that it was something similar to quantum state, but because he didn''t have a deep understanding of the concept of quantum state, he only heard it occasionally, so it was not easy to put it on the experts.


    "No, the boundary of the abyss can be seen. It''s just a barrier to the naked eye. Come with me... "


    Finish saying, white eyebrow clan long floated body to fall in front of that green stone plank, Chu Fei and Qi Qi also followed behind to fall down.


    "To make the boundary visible, the first thing we need to do is to use the blood of the human race, the Jiao race, the Nine Tailed Fox race, and the Hai race to drop on the bluestone board."


    Finish saying, white eyebrow patriarch looked at Chu Fei, and Chu Fei is a face at a loss, did not understand what white eyebrow patriarch means.


    Meanwhile, Qiqi didn''t understand the meaning of Baimei patriarch, but she was optimistic and curious in nature. She jumped out in time and said excitedly:


    "really? I''ll try. I''m a Nine Tailed Fox. My blood should be OK! If I want to do something, can I just bleed? "


    While jumping excitedly, Qiqi showed her sharp claws and went straight to the wrist of her other hand.


    Chu Fei was frightened and said: "Qiqi, do you want to cut your wrist?"


    The white brow clan leader also laughed and said:


    "one drop is enough, one drop of blood is enough from the fingertip, but there is no need to cut the wrist."


    Qiqi gave a "clever" sound, then turned the tip of his paw and pricked it on the finger of his other hand


    In an instant, blood gushed


    She still can''t understand how to complete the operation of "forcing a drop of blood".


    Fortunately, people don''t dislike the blood. After the blood fell, a mysterious grain appeared on the slate. At the moment when the grain flashed, chufei felt a terrible pressure from the slate.


    Fortunately, the pressure just disappeared in an instant, so it didn''t hurt Qiqi. And Qiqi was just startled.


    When the pressure ended, a light streamer began to appear on the other side of the slate. The streamer quickly climbed up the sky like a rolling curtain. With the rising of the streamer, a transparent but invisible streamer boundary appeared.


    The border did not appear completely. After all, the whole border separated the whole mainland of Lagerstroemia indica. It is not realistic to let the whole border appear completely with just a drop of blood.


    Even if Qiqi gave himself a lot of blood, in fact, the jiejie was only a few thousand feet in size.


    "Wow How beautiful Qiqi didn''t care about his bleeding fingers at all. He looked at the magic of streamer and border in surprise.


    Next to him, the white eyebrow clan leader picked up a stone and threw it to the border.


    When the stone touches the border, the stone disappears In addition, there is no strange scene on the border."This Did you go in? " Chufei was puzzled. After all, in chufei''s opinion, it was very difficult to enter the border, but now the demonstration of the stone seemed to negate chufei''s idea.


    Bai Hao shook his head at the white eyebrow patriarch and said:


    "he didn''t go in, but was transported to other places by the border."


    With these words, the white eyebrow clan leader grabs another stone and throws it at the border. When the stone touches the border, the stone disappears. The next moment, the stone appears in the air behind the white eyebrow clan leader and falls to the ground with a click.


    "I see this time. That''s the barrier of the border."


    Chu Fei asked with all his thoughts:


    "is it the same with the demons?"


    "I don''t know. We''ve never seen the situation on the other side of Tianmo, and we don''t have the opportunity to listen to the relevant news of Daoism. What''s the matter? "


    "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking that no matter whether it''s like this or not, it takes a lot of power to maintain the effect of the border. In the long run, the border will weaken seriously."


    "You''re right, such a role will certainly be accompanied by huge consumption, but you should not forget that the great emperors of the past dynasties have personally strengthened the abyss boundary, and the supreme also strengthened the abyss boundary several times. Even if there is consumption, with the help of the great emperors and the supreme, the power of consumption will be supplemented."


    "But how long has it been since the last supreme reinforcement? What is the interval between the appearance of each emperor? In the middle... "


    Although Chu Fei hasn''t collected detailed information, Chu Fei generally knows that the birth of the supreme bliss is tens of thousands of years away, maybe eight or nine million years ago


    And the life span of a great emperor is limited. At least according to the information collected by Chu Fei so far, the life span of the great emperor in the world of crape myrtle is limited. At least, we can say for sure that the time of a great emperor in this area is limited.


    No matter whether the great emperor is missing or dead, he will be gone.


    After the disappearance of one great emperor, a second one will appear


    Now what Chu Fei asked was the interval between the two emperors


    "Master Chu, not everyone can answer these questions. Even I don''t know how to answer them."


    "I believe that the senior will be able to solve my doubts. Even if I don''t know the exact number, I can estimate one."


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. According to the ancient books of the Jiaos and the legends of the human race, a second emperor will appear within tens of thousands of years after the disappearance of one emperor. "


    "Master, 20000 years is also tens of thousands of years, 90000 years is also tens of thousands of years, but the difference is too far." Chu Fei said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, according to legend, it''s 50000 years since the last emperor disappeared."


    "Fifty thousand years, but it seems that the time for the Supreme Master to be away from the female emperor of bliss is not short..." Chufei''s brows are locked.


    "According to legend, it is also about 50000 years..."


    "How long does it take for a little monk to grow into a great emperor?" Chu Fei looks at the white eyebrow clan chief to ask a way.


    The white eyebrow clan leader smiles and says, "I don''t know about this, but I can say that it has taken me 5800 years since I began to practice Taoism."


    "Wow, how are you, grandpa!" Qiqi praised in surprise. Of course, it''s a compliment to Qiqi, but it''s strange to hear it in chufei''s and Baimei''s ears.


    Fortunately, they also know that Qiqi talks like this. She doesn''t have a bad heart, so they don''t care.


    "Well, sir, if everything goes well, if there is a big chance, how long will it take you to become emperor?"


    "If we really have the great fortune, maybe two thousand years will be enough."


    Although it''s just a hypothesis, Bai Mei still said it for a long enough time.


    Chu Fei also understood that the white eyebrow patriarch was modest, but this also answered his question.


    But the problem is that, no matter how it is calculated, the interval between different emperors should be about 50000 years, and the time from left to right should not exceed 10000 years.


    But how many years have passed since the saint of the blissful gate disappeared? 80000 years? 90000 years? Or more?


    Combined with what Baimei clan leader said before, every great emperor will reinforce the abyss boundary. No matter what the reason is, it will maintain the stability of the abyss boundary.


    But if the boundary of the abyss, which should have been strengthened once every 50000 years, has been shaken for 80000 years and no one has come to reinforce it for 90000 years, is it going to run out of oil?


    Chufei thought for a moment, then his face became very ugly. What is Bai chufei thinking? He can''t change this fact, but thousands of years of experience let him know that he must put his mind right before doing great things. If his mind goes wrong, no matter why it goes wrong, it will bring very bad consequences.Therefore, Bai Mei clan leader decided to let Chu Fei change his mood and said: "Master Chu, don''t think too much. Things are not so bad."


    "Yes, now that the border is still strong, things are not going to be bad." Chu Fei also found the problem of his state of mind, and took the initiative to follow the white eyebrow patriarch''s topic and began to comfort himself.


    "In fact, I can''t do exactly what I just said. After all, the time is too long, and there are only legends left. Although the gate of bliss can give the exact time between the supreme and the female emperor of bliss, in addition, even the gate of bliss has no way to master any information about other great emperors and heavenly emperors. Everything is just a legend. It''s hard to tell the true from the false. "


    "Yes, ah..."


    "Speaking of it, the Chu patriarch may not know that there is one thing that has been lingering in the legend of the Jiao clan and the Hai clan. On the contrary, few people in your clan have noticed this."


    Chu feileng asked:


    "what is it?"


    "It''s the legend that I just said. Besides the female emperor of bliss and the Supreme Lord, do you know the great emperors of Chu?"


    "Well, I know that there is a great emperor of Huode and the great sage of Qi Tian, Sun Wukong..."


    Chu Fei had known about Huode for a long time, because when he got Dao Huo, Chu Fei heard about the great emperor of Huode. And monkey brother is because his experience in the world of fighting demons made chufei realize that there really is monkey king, and he must be a great emperor.


    As for whether monkey brother is really called Monkey King, Chu Fei is not sure. He just said that.


    "Well, I''m not surprised that you can know that emperor Huode left too many things, such as kindling, and even some methods It''s just that I never thought you could know the name of emperor Wukong. "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile:


    "why, master, shouldn''t I know the emperor Wukong?"


    "You really shouldn''t know." The white brow clan leader gave a bitter smile and explained:


    "you know, even among our demon clan, there are not many people who can know the name of Wukong emperor. And we''ve forgotten it for a long time


    Chu Fei could understand the first half of Bai Mei clan leader''s words. After all, he had to know that this kind of ancient thing was only done by the big families in the demon clan, such as the Nine Tailed Fox clan, such as the Jiao clan, and the sea clan that he had never seen before.


    And those small races have no right to know, especially those special ethnic groups that have no inheritance but one or two.


    But the second half of the sentence, Chu can not understand, also do not understand.


    "How did you know about the Wukong emperor again, senio

 Chapter 814

    "I don''t know, I really don''t know..." The white eyebrow clan leader gave a wry smile, then looked at the western sky and said with dismay:


    "we had forgotten for a long time, but just a few decades ago, a memory about Wukong emperor suddenly appeared in my mind. At the beginning, the memory was very vague, which made me think that I had some illusions, and even I suspected that I was experiencing some demons Practice. "


    Chu Fei nodded, and then focused on the time given by the white eyebrow patriarch. It seemed that this time point was exactly the time when Chu Fei saw the statue of beast God in the demon fighting world


    Although not accurate to a certain day, but Chu Fei believe that this time will not have much error.


    "But later, the memory became clearer and clearer. In the end, I almost believed that there was such an emperor."


    "And then?"


    "Later, ah, later the head of the Hai clan came to me, because this memory also appeared in his memory, which is exactly the same as the memory in my mind."


    "Hai clan leader What about the Nine Tailed Fox clan? " Subconsciously, Chu Fei began to expect the same thing to happen to the Nine Tailed Fox.


    But the fact will not develop completely according to people''s expectations. The white eyebrow clan leader shook his head and said: "no one from the Nine Tailed Fox clan came to us to talk about it, and we haven''t heard of any similar legend from them."


    "Ah? How could this be... "


    "Maybe it has something to do with what we remember..." After pondering for a moment, master Bai Mei said:


    "in our memory, which emperor Wukong and the fox clan are almost hostile. Especially before the emperor chengdi, but after the emperor chengdi, he no longer took the initiative to trouble the Nine Tailed Fox people, and naturally the Nine Tailed Fox people will not offend a great emperor again... "


    Chu Fei took a deep breath, frowned and said:


    "because they had a grudge against the emperor Wukong, there was no revival in their memory? Is it possible to think that your memories are sealed mysteriously, because of some chance, the memories of your predecessors and those of the Haizu are unsealed? "


    "Maybe, maybe not, we can''t make it clear. Even though the memory becomes clearer, we are still not sure that the emperor Wukong once really existed, until we found a stone slab left by the emperor Wukong by chance... "


    "Slate? Such a slate? " Chu Fei asked, pointing to the bluestone slab in front of him.


    The white eyebrow clan leader shook his head and said:


    "it''s not that the stone slab was found in Haizu, but in a deep trench. There are a few words written on it. We should not understand it, but we know what it means..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s eight words, which means the essence of nature, the spirit of heaven and earth Our memory knows that these eight words are used to evaluate a special race, but we don''t have any concept of that race in our memory... "


    "The essence of nature, the spirit of heaven and earth? This evaluation seems to be talking about the elves.... " Chu Fei did not say this sentence, but thought silently in his heart.


    After all, it is not suitable to publish the world of fighting demons, so the information can only be kept in their hearts as a mystery for the time being.


    "In a word, although we don''t know why such a thing happened, the head of Hai clan and I are sure that this must represent the prelude of some great changes in heaven and earth. At least this incident also let us know that our memories and legends are not complete and true, but how many secret conspiracies are there in the middle is not something we can understand now. "


    Chu Fei sighed and nodded:


    "yes, too many things have been submerged in the river of time."


    "In fact, most of the time, we dare not think too much, because we can''t figure it out. That kind of feeling is too tormenting."


    Chu Fei deeply thought that, after all, he now encountered too many puzzles.


    "For example, it''s said that after the saint, he should create the skill and get heaven''s blessing before he can start to communicate with the heart of heaven and attack the great emperor. But why? Why can we communicate with the heart of the way of heaven only after we create the skill? You know, from the beginning of climbing the ladder, we have been communicating in the way of heaven.... "


    "This I haven''t really thought about... " Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "Some people once said that it was a kind of proof and also a kind of recognition to create the Dharma and get heaven''s blessing, but why? You know, our children of Jiaozu also need to pass the examination after they enter the society. They can only leave the society after they pass the examination. But we won''t let the children make their own questions in the final examination. This... "


    "Master, don''t get excited, don''t get excited..." Chu Fei comforted him with a bitter smile. Although he didn''t know why the white brow clan leader would say such words with this attitude, at least Chu Fei could be sure that the white brow clan leader was not very far away from the road of the great emperor. He was so far away that he didn''t have any hope. He was so close that he could become emperor immediately with only one epiphany.


    Because Bai Mei clan leader just reflected a great problem in his character And this character problem can be said to be good or bad, but good is also the extreme of good, bad is also very short, there is no intermediate quantity."I''m not excited. I''ve been thinking about this question for a long time. I doubt that the rule of law making should have other meanings, but I can''t figure out exactly what it is. I believe that only after I become the great emperor can I have a chance to touch the answer to this question."


    "Well In this case, the elder will become emperor even more, so as to solve the doubts in his heart. "


    "Ah, I don''t want to talk about it. I think the visitor will be here soon."


    "People? Who is it? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "The sea clan chief, if you want to open the abyss, I''m the only one who can''t do it. My strength is not so strong."


    Before the words fell, there was a burst of air breaking sound in the western sky, and then a black shadow appeared in front of Chu Fei''s three people.


    This is a big man, a strong man. Chu Fei has been wandering in the world of crape myrtle and fighting demons for so long, and he has never seen anyone strong like this.


    Thick, tall, really like the black iron tower general tall body, only a look will feel hard.


    He is such a person, but he has a soft flowing and flowing long black hair


    Disobey, very disobey


    but when Chu make complaints about the naked muscles on the black tower, Chu Fei gave up the idea of Tucao.


    "You''re so late!" White eyebrow nationality long smile ha ha of greeting way, then gave several people to do introduction.


    The head of the Hai clan is simply the strongest of the monster race in the sea, with the same status as the head of the Bai Mei clan. Kunpeng, the head of the Hai clan, seems to have used the name of an ancient emperor in the legend of the Hai clan.


    When he heard the name, Chu Fei immediately thought of the ancient beast Kunpeng, who was thousands of miles away. Kunpeng is a very important role in various supernatural novels such as Fengshenbang.


    Now, Chu Fei is not surprised that this kind of earth legend mythical characters appear in the alien world.


    After greeting each other, Bai Mei clan leader and Hai clan leader Kun Peng stood together, and then they looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "in a moment, we will open a hole in the abyss boundary. After this hole appears, you two will force a drop of fresh blood into the hole, and then these visible boundaries will begin to fade to only one hole At this time, the entrance of the cave can also be entered. You two just go straight in. "


    "Well, I see." Chu Fei nodded seriously, and Qiqi also nodded his head.


    "There is an ugly saying that although we can open an entrance together, we can''t guarantee where you will appear after you enter. Maybe it''s a battlefield, maybe it''s a safe ruins, but more likely, you will land directly in the area where the demon army is located. After you enter, we will have nothing to do, so it will be up to you. "


    Chu Fei nodded. He had been psychologically prepared for a long time, but Qiqi didn''t pay attention to the warnings of Bai Mei and Kun Peng.


    Then, the two patriarchs joined hands to perform the Dharma. Suddenly, heaven and earth changed color, and mysterious Dharma Seals flew out of their hands and into the border


    Nearly half an hour later, the cave that the white eyebrow clan leader said finally appeared.


    The hole is not big, only the size of a bench.


    At this time, chufei and Qiqi needless to say also know how to do, chufei forced out a drop of fingertip blood, and Qiqi poked his finger with a claw, and then a drop of blood and a thread of blood came into the hole.


    Then, a huge but gentle force began to condense on the boundary. Visible to the naked eye, the transparent boundary with thousands of high and wide sheets began to retract rapidly, and soon formed a huge hole with a width of five meters and three meters.


    This is the entrance


    Chufei and Qiqi look at each other, and then they turn back to salute the white eyebrow clan leader and Kunpeng clan leader at the same time. This is thanks.


    Then, hand in hand, they walked into the cave without hesitation.


    Outside, what Bai Mei clan leader and Kun Peng clan leader saw was that they stepped into the entrance and disappeared immediately, and the entrance also disappeared.


    But for chufei and Qiqi, they walked into a long corridor, but they couldn''t see the material of the corridor. They could only walk along the dark corridor towards a little light in front.


    Walking, Chu Fei told Qiqi not to stay away from himself, and then he took out the chaos ball to cover the two people.


    The dark corridor is not long. At least chufei and Qiqi feel that they just walk dozens of steps and then finish the corridor. The next moment, the light envelops them


    The dazzling light flashed, and their eyes quickly restored their vision


    Then, they can see the real world of the abyss clearly.


    How to describe it? Chu Fei thought constantly in his heart, and Qiqi had already cried out in surprise.


    Of course, before that, Qiqi had already confirmed that there was no danger around and no living creature was seen.In fact, Chu Fei suspected that the place where the two of them appeared was a deserted ruins, surrounded by all kinds of debris. But it seems that the building that once stood here was not tall, it should be just the most common settlement.


    However, I don''t know what happened. The houses in these communities have been destroyed.


    However, it is not the scene on the ground, but the sky that causes the scream

 Chapter 815

    The sky in the abyss is not so beautiful and peaceful as the sky outside. The sky in the abyss is like a bottomless abyss hanging upside down in the sky. It''s dark and deep, but it also has dazzling light, which circulates continuously.


    It is precisely because of those Colorful streamers that the abyss world will not fall into complete darkness, and even colorful.


    But the problem is, compared with the bottomless dark abyss, the amount of these streamers is too small, and it is easy to make the people who are watching have an unbearable sense of powerlessness.


    Besides the first time, the terminal is also trying its best to collect all kinds of data in the abyss world.


    Before collecting data at the terminal, Chu Fei could not find out much by himself. He could only be sure that the gravity of the abyss world was not different from the outside, and the air of the world seemed to be no different from the outside.


    The scenery in this world, at least in terms of what we see at present, should not be very different from that outside.


    But Chu Fei believed that the last judgment was wrong, because it was an abyss, which had resisted the demons for countless years.


    Soon, in the exclamation, the terminal began to collect the collected data and share them with Chu Fei in different categories:


    " The basic data is similar to that of the outside world, but the world is more solid. Although various natural indicators are very suitable for the survival of human beings and other life, the atmosphere of killing and the power of killing between heaven and earth are not what ordinary creatures can bear There is no complete night, but the number of streamers in the sky will decrease at a fixed frequency. When the number decreases to a certain extent, the world will begin to darken, but at most it is only equivalent to the appearance of the outside world at nighttime in the evening.... "


    The terminal quickly said all the data it analyzed. Although Chu Fei heard all of them, there was only one thing that really attracted his attention That is "the spirit of killing and the power of killing", because neither chufei nor Qiqi felt the existence of these two things.


    And for Qiqi, what makes her most curious is what the dazzling streamer in the sky is.


    "Chufei, chufei, what are the beautiful lights in the sky? Can I catch some of them for fun? "


    Before Chu Fei spoke, the terminal said:


    "that''s the power released by the abyss, not the real thing. It should be to imitate the energy of the alternation of day and night. It''s impossible to get it. "


    The terminal has appeared in front of Qiqi many times, so he doesn''t need to hide anything.


    And Qiqi, who has been surprised for a long time, will not be startled by the sudden speech of the terminal. However, Qiqi is not very satisfied with the description of those streamers by the terminal


    I can''t help being dissatisfied Qiqi can only stare at those streamers and drool.


    "Partner, what do you mean by the spirit of extermination and the power of killing?"


    "What else can it be? Of course, it''s the power left by countless years of war. These forces are imprinted in this space and the whole abyss. The opportunity to kill depends on the existence of the abyss itself. If the abyss does not collapse and the opportunity to kill does not leak, it will naturally..."


    "No, I mean, I didn''t feel what you said about the spirit of eliminating and cutting..." Chu Fei realized the reason just after asking this question, and the terminal did not miss the opportunity to despise Chu Fei:


    "you idiot! Don''t you have a chaos ball! Silly What feel shy about


    Chu Fei, but make complaints about it:


    , "go away, even a king''s glory can''t win. What''s the qualification for Tucao?"


    After counterattack, chufei told Qiqi to be ready, and then put the chaotic ball away.


    At the moment when the chaos ball was put away, chufei and Qiqi were immediately wrapped up by the killing spirit and the killing power of the heavy terminal.


    Just for a moment, chufei and Qiqi felt that their body and spirit had been attacked countless times.


    In the final analysis, the spirit of eliminating killing is killing. It is the feeling of being watched by the enemy. Naturally, this feeling will not be easy, but the pressure is mostly spiritual.


    And the killing power is the traces of previous battles, which is a kind of combat traces engraved on this space. The existence of these traces is like that the battles are still going on.


    Since the fighting is still going on, the attacks in the fighting are still attacking all around. And this is the source of the attack that chufei and Qiqi''s bodies feel.


    At the same time, in the face of physical and mental attacks, chufei and Qiqi''s physical consumption is very fast. But after more than ten minutes, Qiqi was already unable to carry on, and although Chu Fei could continue to insist, he was already struggling.


    At this time, chufei realized how terrible the abyss was.


    No matter how strong the spirit and the spirit of the world are, they will not be tortured by the spirit of death?


    How powerful should the creatures who can adapt to such a world be?Even if we don''t talk about strength, just physical and mental strength, I''m afraid that people outside the world are not qualified to compare with them.


    Chu Fei called out the chaotic ball again, and then he and Qiqi hid in it. Then they began to worry about what to do next.


    "How do you feel, Kiki? If I can''t hold on, I can send you out. " Chu Fei looks at Qiqi with some worry, and at the same time, he is also struggling with how to arrange Qiqi.


    After entering the chaos ball, Qiqi relaxed. She was very tired because she used too much energy to resist the forces of the abyss world.


    This is based on the fact that she is a Nine Tailed Fox. If she is an ordinary Terran monk, I''m afraid she won''t last long in such an environment.


    However, in the face of Chu Fei''s concern, Qiqi just shook his head and said:


    "it''s OK, I''m ok. Let me have a rest for a while, just for a short time."


    Qiqi said that he could no longer stand and sat directly on the ground. Then he closed his eyes and went into a deep sleep.


    Chu Fei was a little confused, but he soon doubted whether Qiqi''s body would change. Because if it''s just pure fatigue, it won''t happen at all.


    Sure enough, when chufei was strange, Qiqi began to send out a very dangerous breath.


    At first, chufei could stand around and watch or protect the Dharma. But as time went by, Qiqi''s dangerous breath became heavier and heavier. Finally, chufei, who was standing beside him, had the idea of escaping from here.


    It''s really because Qiqi''s dangerous breath is too creepy. It''s like Qiqi is no longer a lovely fox harmless to human and animals, but a battle madman climbing out of the ancient battlefield


    "Terminal, terminal, partner, come and see what''s going on!"


    At this time, Chu Fei couldn''t choose the help terminal.


    The terminal suddenly jumped out of chufei''s ring, and then began to scan Qiqi.


    "How''s it going? Have you got any results? " Chu Fei was very anxious, because it was a dangerous abyss, and also because Chu Fei didn''t want to feel the dangerous breath from himself.


    "I suggest you stay away from here and take chaos ball with you."


    "What about Kiki?"


    "I''ll stay here and watch her. She should be accumulating strength and preparing to break through now. It''s not her own free will, and she can''t control it by herself. It''s passive. According to the data I collected, it should be that the previous inheritance has played a role again."


    "The inheritance of elder Qingxuan? So how does it work? I remember elder Qingxuan''s accomplishments are not high either... "


    Whether it''s theoretical or practical cultivation, elder Qingxuan really didn''t reach the strength to let his inheritance play such a powerful role.


    But the analysis of the terminal is very reasonable, which makes it difficult for Chu Fei to understand.


    "It''s not just the inheritance of elder Qingxuan. You have to step back some distance, don''t be hurt by her breakthrough


    Since the terminal has been urged frequently, it must mean that more changes will happen soon. Chu Fei realized this, so he immediately took the chaotic ball back more than ten meters, and then observed the strange changes around the realm.


    The plate of the terminal is floating in the air above Qiqi''s head, scanning the Qiqi''s body data and communicating with chufei:


    "now Qiqi''s situation is very special, the world''s killing spirit and killing power make Qiqi''s inheritance in a state of agitation, and the restless inheritance leads to the agitation of deeper inheritance..."


    "Is there a sequence of inheriting this kind of thing?" Chu Fei asked with a bitter smile.


    Although the terminal said quite chaotic, but chufei still understand. At this time, Qiqi is like a candle, while the power of killing and the spirit of killing are like a flame. The flame ignites Qiqi and the candle, and the light of the candle begins to melt the deep core of Qiqi''s body.


    Obviously, the first one to be ignited is the inheritance of elder Qingxuan to Qiqi.


    And the deeper inheritance, you don''t need to think about it, must be from Qiqi''s parents and clansmen.


    Qiqi went out of the abyss world, and now she followed chufei back to the abyss world


    At this time, Qiqi burst out a force that chufei felt a little familiar with, which pushed Qiqi''s cultivation to the level of the ladder of heaven.


    It not only promoted the TIANTI realm, but also helped Qiqi stabilize the strength of TIANTI realm.


    And the power that makes chufei feel a little familiar is the inheritance power left by elder Qingxuan. Chufei can be sure of this.


    And I don''t know if it''s the power of inheritance. Qiqi''s breakthrough is very fast. According to the estimation of time, Chu Fei suspects that Qiqi didn''t experience the process of demons.


    So chufei was jealous.


    You know, Chu Fei was tortured by the demons for a long time when he broke through. If it wasn''t for Chu Fei, he would have been killed by the demons."People have to die than people, goods have to be thrown than goods, monsters are abnormal, monsters with inheritance are more abnormal..."


    Chu Fei sighed and sighed, but before the voice fell, Qiqi immediately burst out a more powerful, tyrannical and crazy breath.


    In this breath, Qiqi''s clothes were suddenly washed to pieces. At the same time, Qiqi''s big tail exploded from one to three. After three huge snow-white and hairy tails appeared, they immediately began to sway sexy


    Chu Fei subconsciously rubbed his nose, then heard the terminal tucking sound:


    , "Mr. goat, make complaints about..."

 Chapter 816

    A sentence from the terminal made chufei very embarrassed. Although he wanted to refute something, chufei knew that no matter what he said, it was useless.


    But in this case, it''s unrealistic for Chu Fei to concentrate on guarding the surrounding areas This is especially true after chufei''s possession of the chaos ball and the exchange point''s filling up again.


    In a word, the two space rings and the things in the space necklace really brought chufei a lot of exchange points. Although they did not have the total number of exchange points destroyed by the enemy''s white bone Lord, they were not much different.


    After the exchange point was filled again, chufei believed that he could resist a powerful attack without any accident.


    "What''s good to see? I have three more tails than you Oh, two more furry ears And hairy claws Ah There''s one thing less than you The rest are just different shapes. As for you... "


    , "terminal, as my partner, you can make complaints about each other, I do not blame you, but you should not give too many meaningless opinions to the areas you do not know."


    "Why don''t I understand? It''s nothing more than the most primitive impulse of reproduction. Partner, why are you still up..."


    "You don''t understand You don''t understand... "


    "I know more than you. I know all the details of the reproduction process of life on earth. I have mastered more than 80% of the information about the reproduction process of life in the world of fighting demons, the world of demons, even the underworld and the world of crape myrtle. Compared with these, you don''t understand, not only don''t understand, but also indulge in vulgar tastes..."


    "It''s easy to feel that you don''t understand, but you don''t understand." When he said this, chufei''s face involuntarily showed an evil smile, which was just seen by Qiqi who came back with doubts


    Qiqi''s breakthrough is really fast coming and fast going. As soon as three tails come out, her breakthrough process is over.


    And the reason why she can turn around and look at Chu Fei immediately is because she feels Chu Fei''s gaze


    "You are..." Qiqi looks at chufei with a strange look, as if he has never seen chufei before.


    This makes Chu Fei puzzled, of course, also a little hurt, but soon the strange look in Qiqi''s eyes faded, replaced with a familiar and excited look!


    "Wow, chufei! Chufei, chufei, look, I''ve changed a lot! I changed... " Qiqi jumps up and rushes to chufei, showing off her strength after breaking through while running. But when she sees her body, Qiqi''s voice stops suddenly.


    But although the voice stopped, because Qiqi''s speed was too fast, and because of lengshener and possible shyness, Qiqi didn''t have time to stop his running at the first time, so when chufei didn''t respond, he banged into chufei''s arms.


    After the breakthrough, Qiqi power is amazing! Even Chu Fei, who was on the sixth floor of the ladder, was knocked out more than ten meters under this force, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    At the moment of falling to the ground, Chu Fei had many thoughts in his mind:


    "I hurt so much! What a lot of strength


    "It hurts! What a hard ground


    "I''m good Cool Ah, it hurts... "


    "What''s my situation? What''s my strength I''ll have a look Hiss! Qiqi''s strength changes so white! Ah, no, it''s very fast! It''s not right Hey, it''s soft anyway Well... "


    ¡­¡­


    Fortunately, these contents were thought out in Chu Fei''s mind rather than spoken out, otherwise I really don''t know what Qiqi would do.


    "Ah! My clothes, where are my clothes! Chufei, did you see my clothes! My clothes


    Qiqi finally reacts. Of course, maybe it''s because no one is watching her after chufei''s flying, which makes her embarrassed and shy.


    Chufei didn''t get up immediately when he was lying on the ground. The reason is very complicated. After hearing Qiqi''s cry, chufei changed a suit of clothes from the system and threw it to Qiqi.


    "You can wear this first..."


    "Oh, good It''s beautiful! Ah, chufei, how can you take girls'' clothes with you! EE, what''s this? How do you wear this? Chufei, is this OK? "


    Chu Fei wanted to take a look at it, but in order to maintain his image and ensure that he didn''t have any wrong thoughts about Qiqi, Chu Fei finally decided to be a corpse:


    "partner, please show Qiqi the instructions..."


    Chu Fei''s clothes are not only gorgeous but also sporty. It can be said that Chu Fei''s clothes are all realistic.


    So it doesn''t take much time to learn how to wear. After all, the terminal is a plate, and Qiqi won''t care too much. What''s more, the terminal plays a video, and the commentary of the video is still a girl


    So Qiqi is more relaxed


    When the wearer is complete, the terminal takes back the video projection, then Qiqi looks at the body plate of the terminal playfully with his back hand and asks:"Are you a woman?"


    The terminal did not answer Qiqi''s question, then Qiqi looked at chufei and asked:


    "chufei, chufei, is it female?"


    "Who?" Chu Fei got up with a sound of a wheel, and then looked at the strangeness of changing into a new dress and began to praise.


    This is the clothing exchanged in the game, full of design sense, all kinds of fit design, let alone big beauty, at least not fat, can immediately improve the appearance value by more than ten percentage points.


    In the face of such a strange time, Chu Fei almost immersed in beauty can not extricate himself, fortunately, the environment in the abyss can still remind Chu Fei to keep awake.


    "He ah, is the spirit in your Dao weapon female?"


    "No Let''s go... " Chu Fei turned his mouth to think. As far as the voice of the Analects of Confucius is concerned, the terminal has always been a man''s state. But now the problem that puzzles Chu Fei is, does a plate have to be divided into men and women?


    For Qiqi, the reason why the terminal is too lazy to answer is that he doesn''t care about gender at all.


    It''s really not difficult for the terminal to speak in a man''s voice today and a woman''s voice tomorrow.


    "Don''t you know? You''re strange Qiqi complains casually, and then runs the matter to the back of her mind. She jumps in front of chufei again with excitement and says:


    "look at my accomplishments, you see I''m getting worse!"


    Qiqi jumps in front of chufei and straightens out his chest. Then chufei can''t help but want to bow his head. Fortunately, he can still control it


    "Powerful, powerful, really powerful."


    Chu Fei had not yet had time to see the strange accomplishments. Of course, after realizing this, Chu Fei immediately realized that he was not too late to see, but could not see the strange accomplishments.


    Chu Fei is the sixth floor of the ladder. The cultivation below the sixth floor of the ladder can''t hide Chu Fei''s eyes. After all, he is a great monk.


    But if Qiqi''s cultivation surpasses chufei''s, it''s another matter.


    Now it seems that this is the case. Chufei can only use the system to explore Qiqi''s accomplishments.


    Finally aware of this, Chu Fei''s complex heart made the system start the identification function, and then got Qiqi''s current accomplishments.


    "The 17th floor of the ladder..."


    Chu Fei read out the result of the system almost dully


    Qiqi, on the other hand, opened his eyes and exclaimed:


    "Wow, you''re so good. I can see at a glance that I''m the cultivation of the 17th floor of TIANTI! you are so great! By the way, I''ve climbed seventeen steps, that''s seventeen levels of cultivation, right? "


    Chu Fei nodded his head and said sadly:


    "have you climbed seventeen steps..."


    If there is background music at this time, it must be the song of Xiaoqiang''s death in Tang Bohu''s autumn fragrance.


    "Yes, those steps are so big, but it doesn''t take any effort to get up Ah, no, I''m still very tired... "


    Chu Fei couldn''t hear it any more. Just when he wanted to interrupt Qiqi, a clear sound of horse''s hooves came from the north of them.


    The sound of a horse''s hoof is not only clear, but also deafening. It is absolutely not something that one or two horses can make.


    "Be careful, there''s a devil coming." The terminal made a sound to remind Chu Fei, and then the information of the future was projected into Chu Fei''s mind.


    But Chu Fei hasn''t had time to describe the demons he saw to Qiqi, and Qiqi hasn''t come to ask his curiosity. The demons have rushed to Chu Fei and Qiqi''s side.


    This is a tall demon In terms of appearance, it should be a horse, a one-man horse for the elderly, and a horse with ink painting style.


    This ink painting style horse is more than five meters high and more than seven meters long. Its hair is black and white, forming a mysterious pattern like war armor. Its tail is black like ink, and its head is long white hair hanging around its neck.


    From the current part of the Tao, this demon doesn''t seem to be ferocious, but the power of the strong is still very obvious.


    But when chufei and Qiqi saw the four feet of the demon, they subconsciously shrunk their necks.


    Although this demon looks like a horse, it has no hooves, but four claws. The claws are not nails, but tusks.


    Judging from the direction where the demon came before, his goal at the beginning should not be chufei and Qiqi, but in the middle of running, he found chufei and Qiqi, two human shaped guys, so he went straight to them.


    At the moment, he stopped in front of them and looked down at them with a cautious and curious look


    Qiqi''s eyes are full of doubts. Chufei knows that Qiqi doesn''t know this demon race at all.


    As for Chu Fei, although he didn''t know him, he could ask


    "Partner, give me some information. What kind of demon race is this...""I should have been unable to answer your question, but I just found out that in the earth''s mountains and seas There is a record of similar appearance, called refutation. "


    "Er..." Chu Fei gave a bitter smile, and then he saw the information in Shanhaijing given by the terminal in his mind.


    In addition, Chu Fei noticed a sentence in Shanhaijing, which means that this kind of creature "avoids war", that is to say, they don''t like war


    So Chu Fei laughed awkwardly and said to the horse:


    "what Hello, can you understand me? "


    "Yes Are you from the holy city? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you resist the attack of the demons in the holy city? "


    This This The refutation was peaceful, just full of curiosity, and what he said also showed that he was very clear about the relationship between the Terran, the holy King City and the demons.


    But even so, he still has such a peaceful dialogue, which really shows that this race does not like war.


    With the strangeness and doubt in Qiqi''s eyes at the beginning, it''s obvious that the demons of this race didn''t take part in the war against the holy King City.


    After thinking about this, Chu Feifei held his fist politely and said, "we I don''t know how we got here, and we have lost our way Can you help us find our way back? "


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, he felt a look of condescension and disdain:


    "the people of the holy King City will never lose their way."

 Chapter 817

    Chufei and Qiqi are despised, but chufei and Qiqi are not angry because they recognize this Refute the admiration for the people of the holy city.


    Of course, Qiqi is OK. Chufei is also doubting whether he is an illusion. After all, the other party is a demon. No matter what he looks like or what he describes in the book of mountains and seas, the demon is a demon. In this abyss, the enemy of the holy King City is the devil.


    "So, you''re lying." Refute continued to look at two people said.


    Chufei was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Qiqi looked at each other curiously and asked:


    "are you Horse Do you belong to the tribe? "


    Qiqi is very careful when she talks. She seems to be worried that she will recognize the wrong race, but the fact is that she has indeed recognized the wrong race. Just when Chu Fei wanted to correct Qiqi, the refuter shook his head and said:


    "I''m not a horse, my race is Butian, my name is Shunfeng, you can call me directly." This Refute the Shunfeng friendly said to them.


    Qiqi nodded happily, then said:


    "my name is Qiqi, his name is chufei, Shunfeng, are you a demon?"


    This is Shunfeng of the Bitian nationality Nodding, he said after a moment''s silence:


    "I am indeed the heavenly devil in your mouth, but we refute that the heavenly family does not belong to the heavenly devil."


    Qiqi didn''t understand, but chufei already understood what was going on. But Chu Fei couldn''t believe this Shunfeng Brother, although Chu Fei has a very good view of Shunfeng on earth


    "Can you make it smaller? If you have time, I''d like to ask you something." Chufei said, the Shunfeng little brother was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the two guys in front of him could be like this. Then a black wind rolled up from his feet. When the wind stopped, the tall Butian disappeared, and a middle-aged man who was about forty or fifty years old appeared. This is an old man in a white tunic. He has long dark hair and some black lines on his bare skin. I don''t know whether it''s natural or acquired.


    After seeing his image, Chu Fei silently changed the name of "Shunfeng brother" to "Shunfeng brother".


    "I don''t have much time, but I can chat with you for a while. If you have any questions, just ask. I''ll let you know as long as I know."


    Chu Fei happily said thanks, and then he took Qiqi and Shunfeng elder brother to find a leeward place to sit down and have a chat.


    "Brother Shunfeng, can you show us the direction of Shengwang city? Otherwise, after you leave, we still don''t know how to get there. "


    "You really don''t know the direction of the city of the holy king?" Brother Shunfeng seemed to care about this. Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and nodded:


    "I really don''t know."


    "Then you are not the human race of the holy King City..." Shunfeng elder brother affirmed, but then he looked at chufei and Qiqi with a puzzled face and said:


    "are you from outside? But your strength is not high. It''s impossible to enter the abyss from the outside world! "


    Chu Fei didn''t intend to explain too much, but when he heard the word "abyss" in brother Shunfeng''s words, Chu Fei was puzzled:


    "brother, you demons No, do you also call this place abyss? "


    "Of course, this is the boundary of the abyss. We all know this very well, but we Botian people seldom come here. After all, the atmosphere here is too tyrannical. It''s not our favorite atmosphere."


    "Seldom If you want to come to the abyss, what should you do? "Chufei wanted to determine the possible number of demons in the abyss. Although brother Shunfeng is a friendly guy, his friendly personality does not necessarily mean that he can consider things on the side of human beings.


    So, chufei was very cautious.


    Just facing the problem that Chu Fei thought out carefully, brother Shunfeng said:


    "you understand wrong. We know very well that it is very difficult for the people outside to enter the abyss, just as it is difficult for them to rush out of the abyss. But we don''t have so much effort to get into the abyss. We just have to walk over. "


    "Ah? Just walk over here? Can the abyss... "


    "That''s right. We can come straight over here. Actually, I come straight over here. In that direction, if you go thousands of miles in this direction, you will find that you have come out of the abyss and reached another prosperous world. "


    "How could that be? No It shouldn''t be like this... " After hearing what Shunfeng elder brother said, Qiqi was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Brother Shunfeng gave a strange look, while Chu Fei said: "I think the abyss should be a closed small world..."


    "It used to be..." Shunfeng said calmly, but his eyes were full of complicated emotions because of these three words.


    Chu Fei couldn''t understand the change of his mood. When Chu Fei wanted to ask more questions, Shun Feng stood up and pointed to another direction"That''s the direction of the holy King''s city, but you are far away from the holy King''s city, separated by many former battlefields. Actually, it''s a little bit closer out here. "


    What Shunfeng said about going out is naturally going in the direction he came, that is, leaving the abyss and going deep into Bazhou.


    Although Chu Fei was also interested in Bazhou, he would not choose to travel to Bazhou at this time.


    "Thank you." Seeing that the other party stood up, Chu Fei knew that they didn''t want to talk any more, so he simply said thanks directly, while Qiqi was still immersed in the previous mood and didn''t recover.


    The Shunfeng elder brother of the Botian clan gazed at Qiqi for a while with dignified eyes before he left. Then he sighed and ran away again in the way of refuting the ontology of the Botian clan.


    "Qiqi, it''s time for us to go, too." When chufei saw brother Shunfeng of the Butian family go away, he helped Qiqi up. Knowing this, Qiqi finally stopped and muttered, looking at chufei: "the boundary is broken Chufei, the boundary is broken


    Qiqi is very anxious, very anxious, even with a crying voice. Chu Fei looked very distressed, but just to comfort her, she found that Qiqi''s eyes were a little strange, because it was not the state that would appear in Qiqi''s eyes before.


    But Chu Fei was not sure if something was wrong with Qiqi, because not long ago Qiqi directly broke through the 17th floor of Daotian ladder, and she should have changed a lot.


    Just, at this time, Qiqi''s eyes are just like another person.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to move, for fear that it would cause Qiqi irreversible damage. And for nearly half an hour, the emotion in Qiqi''s eyes kept changing.


    Every change, Qiqi will go through a shaking, as if a new soul is attached to Qiqi''s body. With more and more changes in Qiqi''s body, the expression on Qiqi''s face becomes more and more heavy.


    In the end, Qiqi''s face was full of tears, his eyes were bloodshot, his face muscles began to twist, and his whole body bowed as if ready to attack at any time.


    Moreover, Chu Fei noticed that the direction Qiqi was facing was the direction pointed out by Shunfeng elder brother, that is, the direction of Shengwang city.


    Chu Fei clearly remembers that Qiqi just didn''t face that direction, but gradually turned in the process of eyes changing.


    At this moment, chufei suddenly began to understand what is called "the human race of the holy King City will never get lost."


    However, chufei is still wondering why the Shunfeng elder brother of the refuting Tian clan thinks chufei and Qiqi are both human. You know, Qiqi has three long white hairy tails behind his buttocks.


    "Partner, you''d better be ready. I think Kiki will burst out."


    When chufei thought of this, the terminal also jumped out to remind chufei.


    But before the preparation was ready, Qiqi turned into a strong wind, and the lightning disappeared in chufei''s sight.


    "I don''t know!" Chu Fei didn''t have time to say more. He quickly set up the flying sword and chaos ball, and then directly started the transmission of the system


    In a twinkling of an eye, just when chufei had just seen the surrounding environment clearly, Qiqi had rushed to behind him, and rushed quickly from chufei''s side.


    At that moment, chufei felt a sense of war!


    Obviously, there are a lot of souls in Qiqi who are in a rage because of the "boundary broken"!


    "It''s so fast, I''ll be dead!" Chufei had no choice but to start the transmission again, and then when he had just seen the surrounding environment clearly and confirmed that there was no danger nearby, Qiqi passed by again.


    This time, Qiqi had a sense of determination in addition to fighting.


    "Yes!" Chufei is very upset and starts the transmission again. When he shows up again, chufei doesn''t care whether the surrounding environment is dangerous or safe. Instead, he directly looks back at Qiqi''s coming direction and says:


    "I don''t care who you are, please stop Qiqi immediately. I won''t stop you if you want to die, but Qiqi should have his own decision and plan!"


    It is said that it is a sound transmission, but it is actually a broadcasting sound transmission, and this is also achieved by Chu Fei with the method of poodle.


    In short, this sentence Chu Fei roared out directly!


    In the surging sound, Qiqi''s figure appeared again, but this time her speed obviously slowed down, and the tyrannical and resolute breath on her face also weakened, but Qiqi didn''t stop immediately, but still ran past chufei''s side.


    Chu Fei turns around and doesn''t chase after him any more. Instead, he directly calls out the huge fire dragon condensed by Dao Huo, and releases his intention to kill Qiqi.


    Naturally, chufei''s killing intention is not directed at Qiqi, but at the things that control Qiqi''s body at the moment.


    Feeling the killing intention and threat coming from behind, the galloping Qi Qi subconsciously stops and turns to face Chu Fei, and makes a counterattack action.


    "Smart,..." The sense of killing can ignore almost any space distance. I suddenly think you are quite good. "The praise of the system makes chufei feel better, but in this way, chufei''s killing intention is weak. Fortunately, the goal has been achieved, Qiqi stops, and her attack stops when she finds out that it is chufei.


    Then Chu Fei found that the complex and violent emotion in Qiqi''s eyes was slowly fading away, and his killing intention was also fading away like a tide. Soon, there were only sad tears on Qiqi''s face.


    "Chu Fei Wuwuwu... " Qiqi''s three tails, which regained their senses, fluttered into chufei''s arms, and then burst into tears.

 Chapter 818

    Chu Fei wry smile, this kind of time also don''t know what to say, can only side gently pat Qiqi''s back, side quietly comfort her.


    And Qiqi is let go, crying hard, seems to exhaust the whole body strength, just for a good cry.


    But this side strange a let go to cry, that Chu Fei also where suffer to live.


    Qiqi is a super friar on the 17th floor of the ladder. Chu Fei has only a few floors and only six! What kind of scene would a great friar on the 17th floor of the ladder cry with all his strength? It''s almost impossible to imagine!


    He tried his best to comfort Qiqi while biting his teeth to resist the pain caused by Qiqi''s unintentional use of real force or pinching, twisting, or cuddling. At the same time, chufei tried to explore whether it was safe around him as much as possible


    At the beginning, Chu Fei could hold on for a while, but soon Chu Fei gave up. He gave the task of exploring around to the terminal, and asked the terminal to find a relatively safe place nearby as soon as possible.


    Then Chu Fei used his whole body cultivation to "fight" against all kinds of stimulation brought by Qiqi.


    fortunately, the terminal was awesome. Only a moment later, a large tree suitable for hiding was found not far away.


    At the beginning of hearing the news, Chu Fei didn''t care. Since the terminal said it could hide, it must be able to hide, so Chu Fei directly followed the route given by the terminal and stepped on the flying sword.


    But when Chu Fei saw the big tree with his own eyes, Chu Fei was stunned.


    How to say about this tree? It''s absolutely big enough. The key is that it''s still full of vicissitudes.


    This tree is not like the world tree on the green hill, nor is it like some kind of God tree in the world of fighting demons. In terms of appearance, this tree is far less than the magical appearance of those trees on the holy mountain of the Jiao people in Dahuang mountain.


    But


    This tree, it''s old!


    There is a kind of tree that can give people a sense of vicissitudes at a glance, and this feeling comes from its mottled and withered bark, twisted stem nodules and scars.


    And this kind of tree is very common in Lagerstroemia, but never that tree can grow to such a size.


    Looking at the countless huge scars on the tree, chufei thought of many dangerous battles.


    And the nearby spatial data given by the terminal also clearly confirmed Chu Fei''s Association. The killing power here is more terrifying than any place that has passed before.


    This tree is very high and very big.


    Before that, Chu Fei could have seen him from his position, but Chu Fei didn''t see that it was a tree, because from a distance, it was a mountain.


    There were not many green leaves on the tree, but because it was so huge, chufei and Qiqi were completely covered by the dense branches immediately after they settled on it.


    In addition to the atmosphere conduction under the cover of chaos ball, it is difficult to find the existence of chufei and Qiqi even after a few days.


    Standing on the fork specially selected by the terminal for calculation, Chu Fei can finally comfort Qiqi seriously, and Qiqi is almost venting, no longer "hard" to cry, but to sob.


    If you don''t cry hard, the pain on chufei will be gone, which makes chufei very satisfied.


    But at this time, there was a huge explosion from the south! At the same time, there is a tsunami like shockwave spreading rapidly around.


    Just listening to the sound of the explosion and the size of the shock wave, Chu Fei knew that it was a battle that he could not intervene with his own strength. Because even the aftermath of the battle is enough to make chufei and the guy on the sixth floor of the ladder hurt. Fortunately, chufei has chaos ball and system.


    Because of chaos and system protection, Chu Fei didn''t rush to escape with Qiqi.


    But when the shock wave really hit them, the old tree that chufei and Qiqi were hiding in actually released a force field, which directly formed a semicircular cover to completely cover the tree, and then the shock wave arrived


    Boom!


    After a shaking, the shock wave passed and the tree was safe, but the force field released by the tree also disappeared with the previous bombardment.


    Chufei could see clearly that most of the force of the shock wave was sliding along the semicircular force field cover, and only a small part of the force of the shock wave was bombarded with the force field of the big tree.


    "This My God, this tree is so powerful After crying, Qiqi became the little girl who felt fresh when she saw everything. Chu Fei could not help but conform to the three big white tails and said, "yes, this tree is so powerful AI si This tree will not have been refined, will it


    "Cheng Jing? No Qiqi was also startled, and then chufei and Qiqi jumped from the tree regardless.


    This is a very difficult to describe discomfort, just like standing in the mouth of a huge monster. I don''t know when the monster will close its mouth and swallow the person standing on it.


    Although chufei and Qiqi are very powerful, this kind of feeling that makes people sweat and hair count down cannot be eliminated.Fortunately, when they ran away from the big tree, they both cleverly chose to look out and run in the other direction, so that the big tree could block the sight of people who might appear in the south.


    Chufei and Qiqi were so surprised that they jumped off the tree and ran out for more than ten meters before they gradually calmed down.


    Then they turned back and looked at the big tree. Chu Fei frowned, and Qiqi subconsciously hugged his three tails


    "Partner, what''s this tree like?"


    In the face of Chu Fei''s problem, the terminal skillfully started the identification function of the system, and then the result came out:


    "you guessed right before, this is indeed an old locust tree that has become elite, and its survival time has exceeded 50000 years."


    "Fifty thousand years old Sophora tree? I don''t know. Is this a Sophora tree


    Although Chu Fei knew from the beginning that the tree species were very common in Lagerstroemia indica, Chu Fei did not think that this kind of tree was the locust tree on earth.


    Although the locust trees on the earth do have this kind of old feeling, the problem is that they are the trees on the earth, but here is the Lagerstroemia


    "Of course, it''s a Sophora tree, and it''s an ancient species. Most of the Sophora trees on the earth belong to modern species..."


    "Huanima is divided into ancient species and modern species?" Chufei was very surprised.


    "Nonsense, not only trees can be divided in this way, but you can also be divided in this way. Modern human, ancient human, are you stupid?"


    "Well Well, I understand. But you say it''s an old locust tree that has been refined for 50000 years, but how can it not be deformed? "


    Chu Fei''s thought is very simple. Since he has become a essence, he must first change his shape. No matter what he looks like, he must change his appearance before he can make the essence meaningful!


    What''s the significance of such a state of being refined but still keeping the appearance of an old locust tree!


    "I don''t know. I didn''t chat with him. You can ask him why he didn''t take shape!"


    Chufei felt that if the terminal had eyes, it would turn a lot of white eyes at him.


    "Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, the fighters are coming!" Because of embarrassment, Chu Fei decided to change the topic, but this time the terminal did not continue to argue with Chu Fei, but immediately quieted down.


    This time Chu Fei''s conversation with the terminal was not public, so Qiqi didn''t know the information of the old tree. But Chu Fei already knew, and immediately felt that the old locust tree was not a goblin that ate people.


    Since they can''t eat people, their psychological fear will drop.


    Then in the fight is about to close to the emergency here, chufei drags Qiqi and approaches the old locust tree.


    Then Qiqi immediately becomes a cat that is about to be thrown into the bathtub by its owner, struggling and trying to escape But Qiqi also knew that the future people must be very powerful demons, so she did not dare to make a sound, so this moment was quite funny.


    When they managed to hide behind the trunk of the old locust tree, the demons fighting there finally came banging.


    It was a fight of two against one.


    The three guys are all in human form, but the one who was besieged is in the same state as normal people, and his clothes are also very decent. At a glance, he is a scholar of Bai Jun, but in the face of the siege of two powerful guys, he is not at all inferior.


    The other two people, though both in human form, are not ordinary people. One of them has purplish red skin, two huge wings on the back, and short purplish red hair on the edge of the wings, which looks like small feathers from a distance.


    This purple guy has a long, thin and curved one corner on his head.


    Because the one horn would keep shaking with the action of the purple guy, chufei judged that the top corner of the purple guy''s head should be cartilage.


    The other guy has no wings and one horn, but he has two short horns that are inserted on both sides of his head and ears. His skin is yellow and there are spots. It looks like he has passed on some animal''s fur.


    The attack of these two guys is extremely violent. They are either the shadow of boxing in the sky or the huge whirlpool. The clouds change color from time to time, and the dazzling streamer in the sky will be completely blocked, and it will be a long time before they appear again.


    This is a battle that is almost incomprehensible, especially compared with the battle that Chu Fei once experienced, it is just one day and one place.


    Although Chu Fei was already a great friar on the sixth floor of the ladder, he had never experienced such a crazy fight.


    "Partner, identify the strength of those two demons!"


    "Those two are on the 24th floor of the ladder Why do you only care about these two, that one? You don''t think he''s a Terran, do you


    At the beginning, chufei really suspected that the guy who was besieged was a Terran, but as soon as the terminal sentence came out, chufei knew that this idea must be wrong.


    "I have doubted, but now it seems that he must be a demon."


    "Well, Tianmo, and it''s also a Tianmo who has a deep relationship with you.""It''s about me? Ghost Chu Fei thought that he had killed several ghost people, so the relationship between Chu Fei and ghost people was deeper than other demons.


    But the terminal denied:


    "it''s not the ghost, it''s the red spirit, the one with wings, guess what race it is!"


    "Red spirit I didn''t expect that. It seems that the red spirit clan is really strong. "


    "Is this the red spirit clan?" Next to him, Qiqi is no longer troubled by the spirit of the old locust tree. After immersing himself in the atmosphere of watching the war, Qiqi also sees the original identity of the scholar Bai Jun.


    Chufei is not surprised by this, because Qiqi''s previous strange performance shows that she has inherited the heritage of many of her elders, so it''s very normal that she can master a lot of information that chufei doesn''t know.

 Chapter 819

    Chu Fei had heard about the strength of the red spirit clan before, but now he really saw the fighting of the red spirit clan before he knew what kind of performance the strength of the red spirit clan was.


    The two demons who fought against the red spirit clan no longer covered up their own demons in the attack, and they even threw out all kinds of fighting methods of their own clan. Therefore, this battle looks wonderful, and the sound effect is even more advanced than those on earth. I don''t know where to go!


    On the other hand, Bai Jun''s Hongling family, in the face of other people''s various sound effect attacks, he just punches and kicks each other, swims and moves, and easily defuses the other two''s attacks


    What does this mean!? This shows that the strength of the red spirit clan is stronger than the other two demons. I don''t know how much!


    But even so, the two demons are still desperately attacking, which also shows from another point of view that in terms of strength, the strength of the red spirit clan should not be much better than the two guys on the 24th floor of the ladder.


    If it was too strong to resist, the two demons would have given up fighting and fled long ago!


    Since I didn''t escape, I think I should be able to win if I work hard


    If the analysis is correct, then the red spirit clan can deal with their attacks so easily without being much stronger than the other two demons, which is enough to show how powerful the red spirit clan is.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know if there is any tacit understanding. In short, after the battle of the three demons got closer to the old locust tree, they automatically began to control the scope of the battle. It seems that they all consciously avoided the old locust tree.


    But because the battle is a battle after all, no one can control the details of a real serious battle, so they can only try their best not to affect the old locust tree, and can not easily get away from it.


    But in this way, chufei and Qiqi can watch the battle more at ease.


    In order to avoid exposing himself to the war, Chu Fei used the method he had figured out when he faced the white bone Lord before. Instead of looking at him, he scanned him with the light from the corner of his eye


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was not sure whether his method was really effective, but after watching for a while, Chu Fei found that the three demons did not pay attention to it, so he assured himself that his method was effective.


    Since it is effective, it should be promoted. As a result, when Chu Feigang wanted to share this method with Qiqi, Qiqi patted him on the shoulder. Qiqi said excitedly:


    "Chu feichu Fei, big tree is talking to me! We can look around, they won''t find us


    "Ha? Did Dashu speak to you? Can you understand the tree? " Chufei looks suspicious.


    "Yes, just now I bumped into a big tree, and then I heard the big tree talking..." Qiqi carefully watched the battle and explained it absently.


    Chu Fei only thought it was a very mysterious thing, so he couldn''t believe it. He said:


    "what did you say about Dashu and how did he say it?"


    "I..." Qiqi''s words stopped. After a while, Qiqi said, "that''s what he said I didn''t lie to you You see, they can''t find us now! "


    Chu Fei sighed. Although it was true, from Qiqi''s reaction, he knew that Dashu didn''t speak to Qiqi clearly. He should have used some other way of communication, so Qiqi couldn''t repeat what Dashu said.


    "I believe you. I just want to know how big tree talks..."


    "Just That''s the feeling. Big tree makes me feel that he will help us


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile:


    "well, I believe it, but it''s not OK."


    Although Qiqi doesn''t know much about it, he can still hear the improper tone in it. But Qiqi had no choice but to stop worrying about it and watch the war seriously.


    The battle in the battlefield continued, and it lasted more than half an hour before finally making some progress.


    Bai Jun, a scholar of the red spirit clan, seized the opportunity and hit the other two demons in the chest with one punch and one foot. He beat the two demons back more than ten feet.


    It seemed that the attack was not powerful enough. The two demons just snorted in pain, and there was no other big reaction.


    "I''ve given you opportunities, and many times, but since you are so aggressive, don''t blame me for killing you."


    Bai Jun''s scholar stood in the air, looking at the two demons with a gloomy face. At the same time, he released his murderous spirit.


    Under the murderous spirit, the two demons on the opposite side were all stunned for a while, then they looked at each other and laughed.


    The purplish red big wing demon took the lead in saying:


    "hehe, what about the red spirit clan? Since we are targeted by our brothers today, even if you are the red spirit clan, you can''t leave!"


    "I''ve long heard that the Hongling clan is powerful, even powerful enough to completely ignore the joint decisions of other ethnic groups, but today, it seems that you are just like that." As soon as the yellow two horned guy spoke, it was an extremely hard voice. Chufei and Qiqi almost covered their ears because of his hard voice."It''s better to kill less. I''ve already said that you people only know how to fight bravely and ruthlessly, and don''t know anything about etiquette, justice, honesty and shame, or stratagem. It''s a shame for us red spirit people to be collectively called" demons "with you


    After Bai Jun finished, he slowly opened his arms, and then his whole momentum changed!


    Become powerful and tyrannical, become terrible and erratic


    Originally, he was just an ordinary scholar Bai Jun, but now there was a purple cloud like energy mass around him.


    In this energy cluster, there are little light flashes, it seems that it does not have too strong power, but the two demons on the opposite side are greatly changed.


    Obviously, this is the ontological state of the red spirit clan, but it seems that Bai Jun thinks that the two guys on the opposite side are not worth showing their own ontologies completely, so he does not completely ontologize, but maintains this state of human nature, which is wrapped with a mass of ontological form


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei finally affirmed that he was qualified to be treated as a demon of the red spirit clan.


    Moreover, Chu Fei also knows that he can easily disguise himself as the demons and go out to cheat.


    It''s not difficult to construct a cloud that looks like an electrostatic cloud under the secret technique of fighting words. It can even be said that it''s very simple. Then you wrap your body, and you will become the appearance of Bai Jun, a scholar of the red spirit clan.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but tut tut. Did I still mutter "this is it..." Words like that.


    Chu Fei guessed that this should be in the inheritance when Qiqi saw some similar scenes, so there will be such a sigh.


    "Lingzhao book! Don''t think you''re going to eat us! It''s no use even if you show yourself completely! " The demon with yellow skin has been a little flustered, and the strength he showed before has completely disappeared.


    Next to him, the purple winged demon is better than him, but it''s only relatively speaking. In fact, the purple guy has been a little counselled.


    "Lingzhao book, you don''t have to make such a gesture. You know very well what our purpose is. We will follow you if you don''t hand over the corner battle. Even if we can''t win you, you can''t kill us! "


    Hearing this conversation, chufei and Qiqi almost didn''t laugh.


    However, this bullish and quick to recognize dialogue has given a lot of important information.


    First of all, the guy of the red spirit clan is called lingzhaoshu, which is really nice to hear.


    On the other hand, the conflict between the three demons is due to a remnant array, which falls into the hands of this spiritual book.


    The thing that can be contested by the three demons is definitely not a simple thing.


    In addition to the word "can" in the remnant array, Chu Fei thought of the bridge in a certain novel and said: "is it the remnant array of the great emperor?"


    "I can''t kill you? Hehe, is this what your elders taught? Since you firmly believe that I can''t kill you, come and have a try! "


    With that, Bai Jun rushed directly to the two demons. Seeing this, the two guys immediately ignored what they had said before and turned around and ran away.


    The purplish red guy showed himself directly and completely. His huge purplish red wings were flapping wildly. The sudden strong wind gave him a strong initial speed and rushed out in the blink of an eye.


    And the other guy also showed himself in horror and turned into a house size Big yellow dog with two horns?


    , "partner, I don''t want to make complaints about your culture, but it''s a cunning, not a dog. It''s the Yellow cunning of the demons. " Because the terminal is always ready to interact with chufei, he knows what chufei thinks.


    "I didn''t say it! Make complaints about you! " Chufei was upset, but he couldn''t help it.


    The Huang cunning people really exist like hunting dogs. Although they have horns and are big, they can''t erase the fact that they are very similar to hunting dogs on earth.


    "See clearly, the long hair behind Huang cunning''s neck is more like a lion!" The terminal did not make complaints about Chu Fei''s displeasure.


    In the battlefield, the purplish red guy has already flown far away, but Huang GUI is unlucky. Even if he shows his noumenon, because noumenon is a land creature, he can''t run as fast as he can fly.


    What''s more, he was pursued by the most mysterious Hongling clan in the demons, so Huang cunning was chased by Bai Jun, a scholar named lingzhaoshu, before he ran out for a few steps.


    The next moment, Lingzhao Book waves his hand and throws out the body electric awn wrapped in himself. In an instant, the purple electric awn cloud completely wraps the Yellow cunning.


    But to Chu Fei and Qiqi''s surprise, lingzhaoshu didn''t attack at the first time. Instead, he looked at Huang GUI, who was trapped and panicked by himself, with a smile on his face.


    "Are you afraid? Don''t you believe that I can''t kill you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You You really can''t kill me. Before I came to chase you, I had left my soul. Even if I died, I could come back to life! " This kind of Counsellor''s words come from Huang Xian''s mouth, which is the size of a house. It can be said that it is full of funny atmosphere.However, this Lingzhao book didn''t want to laugh at all. Instead, it said angrily:


    "well, then you can tell the elders of your family that it''s my Lingzhao book. Ten years later, my Lingzhao book will kill you Huangxian. I hope the elders of your family won''t run too fast at that time!"


    "You You are crazy... "


    Huang cunning also wanted to retort, but before he finished, Lingzhao Book launched an attack. In an instant, the lightning cloud wrapped Huang cunning released a strong light.


    In a flash, Huang Xian, who had been alive before, turned into a mass of ashes.

 Chapter 820

    This kind of scene of killing people is a bit like the scene of killing people by high-voltage electricity. Chu Fei looked at it carefully, but he suspected that he was wrong.


    This is the alien world, this is the abyss boundary in the alien world. The demons here are so powerful, especially the demons of the red spirit clan!


    As a result, those who kill and those who are killed die under the effect of high-voltage electricity, which is not acceptable to many people on earth!


    After killing Huang cunning, the Lingzhao book looks at the direction of the purple guy''s going away and is silent for a moment. Then it turns around and looks at Chu Fei and Qi Qi''s old Sophora spirit.


    Chu Fei thought that Lingzhao book found himself and Qiqi, but the Lingzhao book just sighed at the old Sophora spirit, didn''t say anything, and didn''t do anything. The next moment, it flew away.


    In a flash, the book disappeared. He left in the direction of chufei and Qiqi. That is to say, the purpose of the book seems to be to leave the abyss


    "Is that how the red spirit left?" Looking around curiously, he seems to be worried that the other party will come back suddenly, but also feels that it''s a pity that the person just left.


    But chufei would not think like Qiqi, because this is a guy who can''t be beaten by himself.


    Even if there is a system and chaos ball, it''s not a simple thing to fight the red spirit clan and win.


    Therefore, Chu Fei didn''t want the Lingzhao book of the red spirit clan to return anyway.


    "It''s good to go. It''s time for us to go, too." Chufei pulls Qiqi back two steps, and just about to leave, he turns around again and looks at the old locust tree. Chufei is a little tangled.


    Although the terminal affirmed that the old locust tree had become a fine one, Qiqi also said that he had communicated with the old locust tree, although the way of communication was not dialogue


    But even if it all proves that the old locust tree is a wise and living spirit, Chu Fei still thinks it''s strange to talk to the old locust tree spirit.


    After all, the old Sophora tree has not made any communication with Chu Fei.


    "Chufei, are we going to leave soon?" Qi Qi looks at the tangled Chu Fei to ask a way.


    Chu Fei nodded:


    "well, we need to find the holy King City, to find out what happened in the holy King City, and to find out why the boundary of the abyss was broken, which can''t be delayed."


    "Well then..." Qi Qi nodded, and Chu Fei wondered what Qi Qi was giving up.


    "Dashu Dashu, thank you. We have to go. We''ll come back to see you after we find out what happened in the holy city! I''ll bring you something delicious then! "


    Chufei was laughing. His subconsciousness made him unable to understand what kind of state the old locust tree was in. Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. He thinks that the old locust tree is a tree even if it becomes a fine tree. It''s impossible to eat. He can only drink So he felt that what Qiqi said was not in line with reality.


    But at this time, the tall old locust tree even shook its lush crown. In an instant, a loud sound rang all around, as if it had been suddenly blown out by a strong wind.


    But where is the wind around here!


    This is clearly the old tree itself shaking!


    "That''s it! I''ll bring you wine! Bring a lot of wine Qiqi said with a smile, and then he would pull chufei away.


    But Chu Fei, who heard the word wine, immediately grabbed Qiqi and said, "do you want to drink? Did he tell you he wanted to drink? "


    Chu Fei was a little excited, because it was consistent with his conjecture that the old tree spirit did not eat but drank, and because he had unlimited wine with him.


    "Well, Dashu wants to drink." Qiqi nodded seriously, but chufei saw that Qiqi was a little sad.


    Needless to say, there must be a story about the old locust tree drinking.


    However, because the way of communication between laohuaishu and Qiqi was not simple language communication, Chu Fei didn''t expect Qiqi to tell him what was going on.


    And it doesn''t have to be so, just know that the old tree wants to drink.


    Thinking of this, chufei took Qiqi back to the trunk of the old locust tree, and then chufei whispered:


    "old locust tree, Qiqi said you want to drink, just because I have a lot of wine on me. But it''s definitely not the kind of wine you''ve ever drunk. This is the wine from my hometown. It''s certainly not as good as those you''ve ever drunk, but it''s still fresh and has a lot of taste. We don''t know when we''ll come back to see you during this trip. We''ll just leave some wine for you to drink slowly. " What


    what Chu Baijiu drinks from a box of boxes, what liquor, red wine, beer, yellow wine cocktail, what low level of stuffy donkey, what sauce fragrance is...


    Soon, a lot of all kinds of wine piled up. In the middle, Chu Fei explained the characteristics of each kind of wine in detail, but when all the drinks were taken out, Chu Fei was worried. He looked at Qiqi and said, "Qiqi, ask old Sophora tree how to give him this wine. Is it right here?"Qiqi didn''t expect that chufei could take so much wine with him, and even more did not expect that chufei could take it out.


    After all, in Qiqi''s cognition, treasure like heaven and earth bags are very rare. Qiqi has never owned her own heaven and earth bag, but she also knows that the space in the bag is limited. Everyone puts important things in it. No one will put unimportant things like wine into the bag at all.


    But now what Chu Fei did completely overturned Qiqi''s view


    So Qiqi was shocked.


    People who are shocked are always slow to respond. Under the urging of Chu Fei, Qiqi comes to the old locust tree and begins to communicate with the old locust tree.


    Or passively accept the information given by the old locust tree


    After a moment, Qiqi turned his head and said:


    "the big tree said that it would be good to put it here. He would put it away himself."


    "Well, let''s leave it in the room. It''s time for us to leave. Let''s say goodbye to the old locust tree."


    Qiqi nodded and said goodbye. Then they walked out of the tree.


    Before they really set out on the road, they both subconsciously came to the place where Huang cunning died to have a look.


    Because there''s a lot of ash here, it looks like someone''s making a bonfire here.


    Among the ashes, most of Huang Xian''s bones and flesh have been completely destroyed, but after all, it''s the huge size of the house. Even if it''s burned, it''s much more than ordinary people''s ashes.


    Therefore, in this large area of ashes, chufei and Qiqi still hold some expectations.


    Then, with the efforts of the two people, Chu Fei and Qi Qi found two remnant horns only ten centimeters long.


    Obviously, this is part of the two remaining horns on Huang Xian''s head.


    When I held it in my hand, the long remnant of the finger also peeled off a lot of pieces, and finally only two of the size of the index finger were left.


    It''s just a matter of how to deal with the two odd and disabled people.


    If it''s just a collection, the two pieces are meaningless,


    but relatively speaking, Qiqi is pragmatic.


    Just when they were entangled, Qiqi raised his hand, showed his sharp claws, and then cut on the residual angle!


    In an instant, sparks splashed, and the sound of friction was unbearable.


    When Qiqi stopped, there was only a scratch left on the remnant corner, which could be almost ignored.


    You know, Qiqi is the existence of the 17th floor of the ladder, and her strength is not small.


    The thing that can keep safe under the test of Qiqi is a good thing anyway!


    "Put it away, put it away, it can be used as a concealed weapon, and the effect will be better after being poisoned!" Chufei said and happily put away the remnant horn in his hand, but Qiqi was awkward. After a while, he stuffed the remnant horn to chufei.


    "I don''t care about small things..." Qiqi said with a curl of her mouth.


    Think about Qiqi''s brick attack, Chu Fei nodded, and then put away the second corner.


    "Come on, let''s go to the holy King City, but Qiqi, do you want to consider putting away two tails? Three tails are too easy to expose your identity, and one tail probably won''t be doubted too much."


    "But even if I put my tail away, I can''t pretend to be a demon..."


    "Why not? Look at that Lingzhao book. It''s just like an ordinary person. At last, it doesn''t show itself completely. We can pretend to be a demon like Lingzhao book."


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ It''s like that. " Qiqi thought for a while, then put away two of his three tails. As for why the last one was confiscated, it was entirely because Chu Fei only asked her to put away two.


    Chu Fei doesn''t care. It''s not difficult for a tail to disguise. After all, Huang GUI has a tail just after he shows himself


    As long as Qiqi doesn''t make a pile of tails at the same time, no one will take the initiative to think in the direction of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    As long as people don''t doubt Qiqi''s identity at the first time, then chufei has a way to help Qiqi hide his real body.


    "All right, let''s go, holy city!"


    Although there is no specific road map, if the direction is right, it will never go too far.


    What''s more, after Qiqi got the inheritance, Shiming has already understood enough information. Even if Qiqi hasn''t got this part of information now, with the gradual deepening of the two people, Qiqi will always get more information. Along the way, chufei also believes that they can meet more demons. It''s really not good. Let''s have a look!


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple, even if it''s a demon, it''s a weak chicken!


    But sometimes it''s hard to say luck. Just before chufei and Qiqi left, they met another group of demons from the East.And this group of demons Chu Fei also know, is a virtual ghost family!


    The virtual ghost clan is not a high-level race among the demons, and their images are also like fierce ghosts, with red or black bodies, ox noses, sheep horns, ghost hands and ghost claws.


    This wave of ghost is not many, only six people, but there are two female ghost.


    The reason why they can see that they are female ghost at a glance is that Chu Fei noticed the bulge of the two ghost''s chest. With this foundation, Chu Fei also found that the lines on the body and face of the two female ghosts were relatively soft, there was not much ferocity in their eyes, and their waists and limbs were relatively slim.


    These six ghosts look very tired, but there are no obvious scars on them. They seem to have done something and just returned.


    After seeing Chu Fei and Qi Qi, the six empty ghosts were stunned, but no one said anything. Just when Chu Fei thought that two groups of people would pass by, a woman among the virtual ghosts whispered a few words to her companion, and then the six virtual ghosts stopped, turned and walked back.

 Chapter 821

    Qiqi is OK, just a little surprised. Maybe it''s because the appearance of the ghost clan reminds her of something, but maybe it''s just because of their scary looks.


    But Chu Fei is different. Chu Fei has more than one fight with Xu GUI. At the moment, after meeting Xu GUI, Chu Fei subconsciously takes precautions.


    What''s more, the events he had experienced and the information he got made Chu Fei''s heart a little heavy. At this time, coupled with his alert state, Chu Fei''s heart became even colder.


    Fortunately, these six ghosts didn''t see too many emotional details of chufei, otherwise they might really start fighting immediately after a set of "what do you worry about" and "how do you look at yourself".


    "Daoyou, we are xuzu disciples. I want to ask you something." Among the six ghosts, a female ghost comes out. Although her voice is not pleasant to hear, compared with those male ghosts, it is the sound of nature.


    "Well, we may not be able to help you." Chu Fei frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "No matter, we come from the East, just want to ask the next Taoist friend, have you ever seen a group of Yin soldiers in these days?"


    Hearing these two words, Chu Fei subconsciously raised the eyebrows of his right eye.


    The word "Yin soldier" is very common on earth, especially in some supernatural legends.


    But now, not only in the crape myrtle big world reappeared the Yin soldier this word, even others also saw with their own eyes!


    These six ghosts must have been lost when they were chasing that group of Yin soldiers, and then they came to ask Chu Fei. They thought they wanted to take a chance.


    but Chu Fei was shocked at the moment: you are virtual ghosts, you are ghosts, what are you looking for!


    But this is the true idea of feichu.


    Moreover, another message is revealed in the words of the female ghost - the virtual family.


    Although I don''t know what it is, the virtual family must be included in the virtual ghost family. As for what the Xu clan is based on, it is not the thing that Chu Fei wants to make clear now.


    "Yin soldiers? You said a group of Yin soldiers. Were you chasing Yin soldiers before? "


    "Yes, we have been following that group of Yin soldiers for many days, but just two days ago, this group of Yin soldiers suddenly increased their speed. If we can''t catch up with them, we have to take a chance to see if some Taoist friends can see them by chance."


    "I see. I''m sorry. We came from the north. We didn''t meet the Yin soldiers all the way."


    "Don''t be so polite, Daoyou. Excuse me." The female ghost said that she would turn back to her companion''s team, but Chu Fei wanted to stop and ask more questions, but then she gave up.


    After the female Ghost returned to the five people, they nodded to Chu Fei, and then floated away.


    But Chu Fei was stunned by the politeness of the six ghost families when they left.


    I''m a little surprised. After all, all the ghosts I met before were fighting maniacs, but now they have become polite children. I''m afraid no one can accept them calmly.


    "Kiki, let''s go. We have to keep going." Chu Fei sighed, and then called Qiqi ready to go on. But Qiqi didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked at chufei and said, "they I seem to know a lot of things, I can feel that those things are very important, but I can''t say it, I''m in a mess Chufei, what''s the matter with me? "


    Qiqi was a little scared. Chufei didn''t know whether he was scared because he suddenly had too many memories in his mind or because the contents of those memories were too scary


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Don''t worry. This should be something that you instill together with cultivation when you accept the inheritance. It will be OK after it helps you sort out the information for a while."


    "Who''s going to help me sort it out?" Qiqi has a blank face.


    "Here Brain, your brain will sort out these things by itself, but it will take a little time. "


    "Brain? Isn''t it the heart? What is brain Many foxes used to say that I have no brain. Did I have a brain? "


    Chufei almost didn''t laugh. He just explained the physiological problem, and he couldn''t kill anything on the spot to explain it. And chufei also doubted whether Qiqi really didn''t know the existence of the brain or was just playing.


    After all, monks should be able to look inside!


    But no matter what kind of situation, chufei decided to give Qiqi a physiology lesson, but it naturally needs the help of the terminal.


    For chufei, a modern earthling, it''s not too much time to waste on physiology lessons, especially with the help of the three-dimensional projection of the terminal. Just half an hour later, Qiqi had a strong understanding of her body


    It''s just


    "Chufei, what is menstruation? And what do you mean by married life? Why don''t you say it? What''s wrong with your face? Have you suffered internal injury? Are you going to vomit blood? "Chu Fei is very regretful now, regretting that he said something he shouldn''t say, but when he said it, Chu Fei was still a little excited. After all, men can understand it.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, let''s go first, it''s late..." Chu Fei really didn''t know how to explain this kind of thing, so he had to choose to change the topic.


    The next journey took a lot of time, and there were all kinds of demons.


    But it seems that chufei and Qiqi are carefree and aboveboard in the abyss. When they see the demons, they even take the initiative to say hello, which makes many demons think that chufei and Qiqi are their own people.


    Occasionally, when some blind demons suspect that chufei and Qiqi are Terrans and Nine Tailed foxes from the outside, chufei directly evolves a purple cloud with the secret technique of fighting words. In the twinkling stars, those blind demons directly admit to counseling, and even nod and bow to send chufei and Qiqi away.


    In this exciting and all than the way, chufei and Qiqi quickly close to a huge city.


    When chufei and Qiqi got close to the city within 300 Li, chufei and Qiqi saw the shadow of the huge city from a distance.


    Of course, at that time, chufei and Qiqi thought it was just a mountain.


    However, with more and more information from the demons, chufei and Qiqi finally know that it''s a huge city, and it''s a holy King City that has blocked the demons for thousands of years.


    There are three holy King cities in total, which is the number of external legends. It is the existence of these three holy King cities that has resisted the attack of countless demons again and again.


    Because the holy King City blocked the attack of the demons, the Jiaos and HAIs, as the first line of defense outside the abyss, were always at ease.


    But even if he didn''t hear the exact news, chufei believed that there must be something wrong with the holy King City in the distance, and it was a huge problem.


    With chufei and Qiqi getting closer to the holy King City, Qiqi''s expression became more and more dignified.


    When chufei and Qiqi were only tens of miles away from the tall City, they were shocked by what they saw.


    There is a huge crack across the city which is as tall as a mountain.


    , as like as two peas in the wilderness, they see the same size and appearance as the fantasy of the demons on the barren hills.


    Qiqi saw the fantasy with her own eyes, so she recognized it naturally. Chu Fei, on the other hand, had heard others'' description in detail, and naturally realized what the crack represented.


    "Isn''t it really an illusion..." Chu Fei murmured to himself, but Qiqi was too excited to speak.


    Without dialogue, chufei and Qiqi immediately spread out their own speed and galloped ahead.


    At this moment, both of them have fully demonstrated their strength, especially Qiqi. The speed of the 17th floor of the ladder is as fast as lightning.


    Under the huge momentum, many nearby demons have noticed chufei and Qiqi. Some demons just take a look and don''t care, but some begin to follow the direction of their departure.


    When chufei and Qiqi stop galloping, they have stood in front of the holy King City.


    Qi Qi''s face was gloomy, and his whole body released a sense of war. Because he didn''t see other demons for the time being, Chu Fei didn''t know if Qi Qi Qi would turn this sense of war into a murderer.


    Chufei is OK. Although it''s a pity for the fall of this holy King City, he can still control his emotions because of the identity of more onlookers.


    In the middle of the high city wall, the gate of the holy King''s city was wide open.


    There are many demons in the city, as well as laughter and shouting. At this time, chufei knew that the holy King City was not only conquered by the demons, but also occupied by the demons.


    "Kiki, come with me."


    Chu Fei called Qiqi, and then stepped on the flying sword and went up into the air. It didn''t stop until it exceeded the height of the wall of the holy King City.


    Chu Fei thought that he would see a prosperous interior hiding in the huge city, but he saw a lot of ruins. Except for some buildings that were obviously different in style and were newly built later, the rest of the city was ruins.


    Above the ruins, there are large areas of blood. Chufei couldn''t think about how many people died here when the holy King City was broken.


    But it can be clear that no one in the holy King City gave up fighting, no one gave up resistance, which can be seen from the ruins.


    In addition to these visible scenes, chufei also felt a pathetic atmosphere over the holy King City which had been standing for thousands of years.


    Is this the obsession of the residents who used to live in it?


    Chufei silently denied this idea in his heart, because he believed that this should be the emotion of the holy city itself.


    A city, a city that has been standing for hundreds of years, will have its own Qingu County, not to mention an ancient city that has been standing for thousands of years.Ah!


    When Chu Fei sighed silently, Qiqi burst out, completely burst out, as if it was affected by the pathos of the holy city.


    Under the roar, Chu Fei found that there were at least dozens of demons around.

 Chapter 822

    Although they don''t know what Qiqi is going to do, chufei knows that they should not show any hostility at this moment, because their goal has not been completed yet. They just completed the first step of their plan after entering the abyss, that is to find the holy King City.


    Therefore, we can''t expose our real identity, let alone express our real force field.


    But now Qiqi is close to time and space, needless to say, it''s almost impossible to hide.


    In a hurry, Chu Fei quickly came to Qiqi, and then roared:


    "how dare you be so rude in front of me? I want to die!"


    With a roar, chufei raised his hand and clasped Qiqi''s shoulder. At the same time, the other one put on a powerful posture, and then the duet script was launched. A purple cloud with a little light completely wrapped chufei and Qiqi!


    The next moment, chufei let the terminal bind this place into a new transmission point, and started the transmission gate of xiaodongtian at the same time!


    Qiqi and chufei disappear happily, and here is only one with a dark hand Chufei.


    It was the spirit of chufei, who was released at the last moment by chufei.


    And this time, those who gathered around to play all kinds of attention to the demons in a moment are shocked to stop.


    "It''s from the Hongling clan..."


    "Is it so cruel to your followers? Why are the red spirits so unreasonable? "


    "Strength is the most important reason. The strength of Hongling makes them have no shortage of followers."


    "It''s so domineering. If only I were that strong."


    "Yes, I thought it was good for me. I ran away in vain!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if you think you can beat the red spirit, go up to the challenge, don''t harm us!"


    "That''s to say, which nationality are you from?"


    ¡­¡­


    The following demons murmured and retreated slowly. When they retreated, few of them dared to look directly at chufei (the spirit) in the air. They were really worried that the red spirit would send them on the road


    Seeing this, Chu Fei''s spirit was relieved: at least they were cheated, but the question is when will you come back


    At this time, Chu Fei''s noumenon has already grasped Qiqi to return to the small cave, and at the moment of appearing, he drags Qiqi to find Longwu.


    At this time, Qiqi was still in the mood of rage, and seemed to have completely lost his mind.


    Chu Fei believes that this is not the problem of Qiqi''s self-consciousness, but the influence of inheritance.


    The previous time of Qiqi time and space was awakened by chufei with the roar of a lion, but the things attached to her like ghosts did not leave


    this time, chufei believed that Qiqi''s loss of control was also related to those things.


    When Chu Fei found dragon five, dragon five was standing at the top of the hall to see the scenery.


    "Well?" This is Longwu''s first reaction to seeing chufei and Qiqi.


    "Uncle long helps. Qiqi seems to have been possessed by a group of ghosts. This is the second time that she has lost control!"


    In a word, Chu Fei said as much important information as possible.


    After hearing Chu Fei''s words, Long Wu immediately understood the essence of the matter. Seeing Qiqi, he was already in a state of war and could not extricate himself, while Chu Fei was holding Qiqi''s shoulder in an almost useless way


    The gap of strength is a gap that is hard to fill.


    "It''s OK. She still keeps the last point of Qingming. I''ll take it."


    After Long Wu finished, Chu Fei let go, and then long Wu looked at Qiqi and said:


    "relax!"


    With a sound of relaxation, the Dragon five immediately photographed the miraculous lines, which emerged from the void around and printed Qiqi''s body. Then these lines disappeared again, as if they were inside Qiqi''s body.


    Chu Fei''s eyes brightened when he noticed the Dragon carving. It seemed that he saw something that made him very interested.


    The next moment, the big hand of dragon five pressed on Qiqi''s head, and left in an instant.


    "Has it deteriorated to this extent..." Dragon five sighed, and then chufei next to him was startled.


    Chu Fei thought that what dragon five said was strange. In fact, what dragon five said was abyss.


    "This little girl is OK. I''m talking about the abyss." Dragon five saw Chu Fei''s worry, so he opened his mouth to explain.


    Chu Fei breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "Uncle long, please help her to deal with it first. I have to go back quickly. My spirit is still there!"


    With that, chufei disappeared, and it was obvious that he had returned to the boundary of the abyss.


    At this time, the demons who followed and gathered around just began to disperse. The moment Chu Fei came back, it was convenient for the gods and spirits to merge into one, and he also knew how things developed during this period.


    Said that, Chu Fei this time operation also did not use altogether 20 seconds time, but the pressure is actually huge.Fortunately, nothing bad happened, otherwise Chu Fei would have collapsed.


    After confirming that there was no danger, chufei floated down to the ground, and then walked into the holy city.


    When entering the holy King City, Chu Fei clearly felt the sorrowful atmosphere in the holy King City, but it seemed that this kind of atmosphere was an honor for the demons.


    After walking for a moment, chufei came to a new attic, which was built on a huge ruins.


    Chufei didn''t care too much about the attic, because at a glance, he could see that the attic should be a teahouse and tavern, which was nothing new.


    What makes Chu Fei really curious is what kind of place the ruins under the pavilion used to be.


    Standing on the road, the only intact construction unit in Shengwang City, Chu Fei estimated that the ruins under the pavilion were more than six meters high.


    Six meters, that''s two feet high, but it''s just ruins.


    What was the original building for? Considering that the area of the ruins is almost the size of a football field, chufei doubts whether it was once the residence of a large family in the holy city.


    Chufei''s thought didn''t last long. Soon chufei put down his emotion and stepped into the attic.


    Just at the entrance of the corridor, chufei knew that his judgment of the attic was right.


    This is really a teahouse and pub There are both tea drinkers and drinkers in it. Tea must be good tea, but it is also good wine. You can smell it only from the smell.


    It''s just that for these demons who are drinking tea, tea drinks of this level have already been integrated into their daily life, so they don''t feel much better.


    After entering the tavern, Chu Fei didn''t attract much attention. He just found a corner and sat down. Then he ordered a pot of ordinary tea and tasted it quietly.


    In fact, chufei''s purpose is to get information


    as a Terran spy who doesn''t have any "friends" to take advantage of, chufei can only choose places like taverns and teahouses.


    Fortunately, the demons are arrogant and confident. Moreover, they occupy the holy city, which makes them even more arrogant.


    And this will easily bring enough important news.


    Chufei was lucky, because just a few minutes after he sat down, chufei noticed that the content of the chat between the two demons outside the two tables was very useful.


    It was a demon race that chufei had never seen before, but the temperament should be just ordinary demons, not kings.


    "I really give up. I advise you to give up too. Those snake demons are not easy to be provoked. They have only one little princess in their generation. How can they be pursued by a small clan like us?"


    "That''s not true. What if the little princess wants to? You''ve tried, but I haven''t tried yet. If it turns out to be successful, we can rely on it. Otherwise, no one knows when we will be thrown into the battlefield as cannon fodder. "


    "To tell you the truth, I''d rather attack the remaining two holy cities than tangle with such things. If I attack the city of king, even if I die, I can bring a little honor to my people. But if I go to entangle with the snake devil, I''m afraid I''ll hurt my people in the end. "


    After listening to this conversation, Chu Fei knows that these two people are not of the same race, and they are all from a small race. Their relationship should be good, otherwise they would not talk about such a personal topic.


    "Honor? It''s just something that white teeth say. Even a mouthful of human flesh is useless. Let''s not talk about the future, let''s just say that when we conquered this holy King City thousands of years ago, there were so many treasures that we couldn''t be separated at all. But the baby can''t get it. What about human flesh? The meat of the human race can always be divided. As a result, only our patriarch is qualified to take such a small bite, just such a small bite.... "


    "Let''s not talk about what happened thousands of years ago. It''s all gone. At that time, the broken city didn''t depend on our small family. Besides, we didn''t get nothing at all. Our two families were divided into ruins and found some good things. Otherwise, our strength can''t break through this level so quickly. "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei has frowned. With the help of the terminal, Chu Fei knows the cultivation of the two demons. The ten levels of the ladder is not high. It can even be said that the cultivation of the demons will be ignored.


    "Partner, I have some interesting news. Would you like to hear it?" The voice of the terminal sounded in chufei''s mind.


    But Chu Fei doesn''t want to hear it, because Chu Fei''s mind is full of the information revealed in the dialogue between the two demons.


    A thousand years ago, these three words shocked chufei too much.


    You know, it''s only a matter of a few decades ago that Dahuangshan saw the vision! At that time, we all guessed whether something happened to the holy King City, so there was such a vision! Now, chufei, who saw the conquered holy city with his own eyes, thought a few minutes ago that the time of the vision might be the time when the holy city was conqueredBut now, two successive conjectures have been overturned, and no one will care about the progressive relationship between the two conjectures, because now two demons have said that the destruction of the holy city was thousands of years ago!


    A thousand years ago!


    What a concept!


    A thousand years ago, when the city was broken, could it be reported back to the great barren mountain only a few decades ago?


    "I don''t want to know anything else now. I just want to know if this city was really conquered a thousand years ago."


    "Partner, don''t think too much about it. I''m trying to figure out what''s going on, but now there are too few data to judge." This kind of speaking attitude rarely appears on the terminal, and hearing this kind of terminal talking, Chu Fei is also stunned.


    "To be honest, have you got something wrong?" Chu Fei asked cautiously and oppressively.


    The terminal quickly denied:


    "can I make mistakes? Are you doubting the system or the Mother God? "


    "Originally, I didn''t doubt it, but now I doubt it very much. What I doubt is your terminal. I doubt that you lied all the time when you said the distortion of time and space in holy mountain..."


    "Don''t think about it. The time when the holy King City was broken has nothing to do with the distortion of time and space. If this phenomenon can really occur in such a time span, the holy King City will not be broken."


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fei frowned. He already understood the meaning of the terminal. After all, even the immortals should not be qualified to control the time so easily.


    "In a word, you should try to find out whether the remaining two holy cities are still safe. That''s what you need to find out. As for the thousand year old broken city, don''t rush to make a conclusion. The data is insufficient. First, slowly collect the data."

 Chapter 823

    Although chufei thinks that the terminal is looking for an excuse to avoid answering chufei''s query, he has to admit that the excuse is very useful. Moreover, chufei doesn''t know what the terminal is now. The recent changes in the terminal always make chufei feel that the artificial intelligence has become more and more humanized.


    It''s not a good word to say that others are humanized, because the humanization process of the terminal adds many human shortcomings.


    This makes Chu Fei a little worried, but it''s useless to worry now. Chu Fei can only secretly pray with his elder sister that the terminal won''t have any problems.


    The two demons over there are still talking, and the demons on the other tables are all idle.


    Chu Fei had put away his mind and listened quietly. Then he learned a lot of unimportant information. For example, the little princess of the snake demon clan is recruiting her husband, because her free love partner is denied by her parents.


    Then this topic also aroused the discussion of other demons on the table nearby. Some people suspected that the snake demons had found something good, so they were eager to marry the little princess out. As for the so-called recruitment of husband, it was just a gimmick. They had a goal for a long time, and they were descendants of the big family


    This kind of thing, which can almost be regarded as gossip, makes chufei begin to doubt whether he is in the abyss. He even suspects that these demons are just ordinary people dressed in Cosplay clothes.


    But this doubt didn''t last long, because just ten minutes later, the two demons who had talked well before were furious because of a sentence from the next table, and the two demons were separated under the fight.


    Just as the two guys said in the conversation, they are all small clans with ordinary strength The one who killed them was the guy sitting on the table opposite chufei.


    It was a cunning, the one who had been burned to ashes by the Lingzhao book of the red spirit clan on the other side of the old locust tree.


    After killing the two demons, the cunning continued to drink at the table, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    And the other people who watched the scene were very calm, except for the simple defense when they started, and then they continued to do their own things.


    The chat of the chat, the drink of the drink, the worry of the worry, the clamor, no one cares about the two demons who died.


    What really surprised Chu Fei was that no one came out to clean up the mess. Let alone the mess, someone should clean up the dirty floor, but they just didn''t come out


    Just when chufei was puzzled, six dark and red guys came in. Chufei swept away and found that they were the six empty ghosts he had seen before.


    After entering the tavern, the six ghost people saw Chu Fei for the first time, but they just looked at each other and said hello.


    Then the six ghosts saw the only empty table in the tavern and walked over. As for the blood corpses on the table and chair floor, one of the ghost patted out a dark flame, and those things turned to ashes.


    The ashes dissipated in the breeze.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei wondered:


    "terminal, what material is this table made of?"


    "It''s hard to see the fire." The terminal gives the information quickly and concisely.


    Chu Fei nodded secretly. Although he didn''t know the difference between this shady wood and the shady wood on the earth, at least it showed that Chu Fei had a new commodity category.


    As for the property of fire, Chu Fei didn''t know whether the earth''s overcast wood was the same. Anyway, he didn''t try it.


    After cleaning the tables and chairs, four of the six ghosts sat down around the table.


    The remaining two began to look around, trying to find another empty table.


    Virtual ghosts are tall, and it''s obviously uncomfortable for six people to squeeze a table. But considering the size of these tables and chairs, Chu Fei suspects that they don''t squeeze a table because of their size, but because of some rules.


    Among the two ghosts standing there is the female ghost who talked with Chu Fei before, and the other is a slightly smaller male ghost.


    There was no vacancy in the tavern, so it was impossible for the two of them to find another table. Chu Fei can see that if he doesn''t speak, maybe they can only stand.


    "The second time we meet, Daoyou, have you found what you want?" Chu Fei smiles and says hello to the female ghost.


    "I haven''t, and I don''t know if I''ve almost met them. It''s a pity." The female ghost walked to chufei''s desk while talking.


    Chu Fei, with a smile on his face, raised his hand to invite her to a seat and said:


    "let that one come and sit. It''s better to stand than to sit."


    "Thank you, Daoyou." The female virtual ghost smiles and nods, and then the smaller male virtual ghost comes quickly and sits opposite Chu Fei.


    It''s the first time Chu Fei has seen the ghost smile How to say, it''s hard to describe.But smile can always make people feel happy, also can make communication more natural, this is what Chu Fei needs at the moment.


    "Do you want to continue to pursue those things?"


    "No, we are going back after a few days'' rest. What about you, Daoyou? Who was your former Daoyou?" No matter what race they are, women are always good at communication. Chufei is very satisfied with the progress of the dialogue.


    "She had something to do and left first. It''s a pity. We were going to find the two holy cities together. "


    Chu Fei deliberately used the word "looking for" to dress himself up as a Hongling people who didn''t care about the war. At the same time, the word "looking for" can make Chu Fei behave like a tourist.


    Sure enough, the female ghost immediately became curious after hearing Chu Fei speak like this, and the little ghost opposite Chu Fei is the same, but I don''t know why, the smaller ghost didn''t take the initiative to speak, but quietly listened to the dialogue between Chu Fei and the female ghost.


    "You don''t seem to want to take part in the war, so I don''t suggest you go there. Where you can be free when you go there, you have to do something."


    "I just want to see how long those two holy cities can last." Chu Fei said with a smile.


    "Well, in my opinion, if the grand master doesn''t do it, the two holy cities will stick to it for another hundred years, for a thousand years and for ten thousand years."


    Obviously, the female ghost was a little negative about it, which made the male ghost opposite Chu Fei feel a little uncomfortable. He said:


    "elder sister, did you forget that Da Zun ordered a full attack? I don''t think those two holy cities can last long. It''s a miracle to last another ten years. Where can they last for a hundred years? "


    Hearing this address, Chu Fei''s eyebrows picked for a while, because this pair of brothers and sisters showed no difference with the ordinary brothers and sisters on earth, and no difference with those brothers and sisters in crape myrtle.


    In consideration of the flame they threw when they just came in to clean up the flesh and blood, Chu Fei had a guess in his heart.


    "Ha ha, I have to see it with my own eyes. I didn''t catch up with the city when it was broken. I have to see it before the two holy kings were broken. What''s more, I''m still waiting to go to other places to have a look after breaking the abyss. It''s said that the human race in the world of crape myrtle I have mastered many kinds of fire... "


    Chu Fei stopped on purpose and set aside an opportunity to answer. The ghost sitting opposite Chu Fei seized the opportunity and said, "yes, yes, I''ve heard that there are many kinds of fire in the Terran. Unlike our ghost, there are only a few kinds."


    "Ah, Taoist friends don''t have to be like this. The amount of fire is just a little fresh. In terms of the use of fire, we still have to say that you are the ghost people."


    "That''s right. Our ghost clan has mastered the fire much earlier than those Terrans!"


    Dialogue to here, Chu Fei has got the information he wants, and the terminal also timely recorded this information.


    When did the human race of Lagerstroemia come into being? Chu Fei can''t give a specific time point, because Lagerstroemia is not like the earth, which can infer the time of human emergence by means of evolutionism.


    But Chu Fei can be sure that the time when human beings appeared in the Lagerstroemia world must be earlier than the time when the demons came to the Lagerstroemia world.


    Otherwise, there is no need for this abyss boundary.


    In this way, the virtual ghost on the opposite side said this sentence with such affirmation and pride, which contributed a very important message:


    the virtual ghost clan was stronger than the Terran in the world of Lagerstroemia indica.


    At least in the use of fire


    Then Chu Fei had a doubt at this time: was the virtual ghost clan a foreign demon or a local creature?


    There are eight continents in the world of crape myrtle. This is just the current saying. No one knows what it was like tens of thousands of years ago, tens of millions of years ago, and a few eras ago.


    So before the demon came to Bazhou, there should be a lot of creatures on Bazhou, right? Where did they go? Can''t all be lost with the coming of the demons?


    If a race survives, the one that is most likely to survive in the hands of the ferocious demon should be the race that looks and works like the demon


    For example, ghost.


    After this series of deduction, Chu Fei suddenly felt that his view of the virtual ghost had changed, not the naked hostility and hatred.


    "That''s what it is. I''ve heard about it before, but I''ve never seen it before."


    Chufei takes the initiative to change the topic, which makes the little ghost sitting opposite chufei a little unhappy. But his sister is relieved. The state of obvious relaxation makes chufei very concerned.


    "Partner, analyze their psychology."


    Psychoanalysis is a kind of thing that can be easily done by the terminal. It''s just that the function of the terminal has not been used before.


    "Don''t you make sure I can do this kind of thing first?" Make complaints about the end, and then get Chu Fei''s contempt."You can even analyze the basic rules of the underworld. Can such a small thing be difficult for you? Unless you go slow... "


    It''s a standard word to describe human beings.


    The terminal did not respond to Chu Fei''s words, but gave the analysis results of these two ghost behaviors:


    "the topics before they were nervous, one was nervous, the other was indifferent. Combined with their age and body movements, we can conclude that things before a certain age of the ghost clan may lead to bad results."

 Chapter 824

    "You are like a robot. What you should say is all ambiguous." Chu Fei casually comments, and then looks at nvxu ghost with expectant eyes, waiting for her to tell the story of Yinbing.


    However, from the expression of these two ghosts, it seems that if Chu Fei didn''t show this kind of expectant look, they really didn''t intend to say it in detail.


    But now, they seem to find that they can''t help it.


    This is not surprising for chufei. It''s obvious that they can''t see through chufei''s strength, so they will judge chufei''s threat at a higher level.


    Combined with the previous Lingzhao book''s behavior pattern and the special red spirit clan heard from elder Qingxuan, Chu Fei believes that the two ghost sisters and brothers have begun to suspect that Chu Fei is a member of the red spirit clan.


    In fact, even if they didn''t guess like this, there would be no problem, because Chu Fei believed that there would be another group of strong people with similar behavior patterns.


    "Yin soldiers, we are not sure what kind of existence they are. However, there are two versions in our family. One is that the Yin soldiers came from the underworld, and the other is that these Yin soldiers are the obsession left by a powerful human nation after its destruction in ancient times. "


    "Obsession It''s very likely that I met a obsession, but not in the world of crape myrtle It''s a very strange existence. " Chu Fei casually told a lie, of course, the lie is half true.


    "Well, we just want to find out what''s going on when we pursue those Yin soldiers. If it''s obsession, it''s easy to say. We don''t care too much, but if it''s really related to the hell, then we..."


    The ghost stops because she doesn''t think the following words should be spoken. Chu Fei understood and interrupted her, saying:


    "in fact, this is the first time that I communicate with you. Ah, it''s the second time. The first time is when we talk for the first time."


    "Ha ha, I hope we haven''t left any bad impression on Daoyou." The female ghost is very cautious.


    Chu Fei laughed and said:


    "of course, it''s a good impression. I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Ah, we are negligent. We are disciples of Xu nationality. My name is Xu Yun. He is my younger brother, Xu Zhu. They are our compatriots."


    Because they didn''t sit together, Xu Yun didn''t say the names of the four ghosts, but just one bamboo was enough to surprise Chu Fei.


    "If I have a chance, I''d like to go with you to find those Yin soldiers, I''d like to know what''s going on with them. "


    "If you are really interested, you can join us to explore the ruins of the ancient capital."


    "Do you really have plans to go to the capital?" Chufei was puzzled, because judging from the conversation, they didn''t have such a plan. Their plan was just to go home and have a rest.


    "I''ve had this idea for a long time, and so has my brother, but a few of them haven''t yet."


    Chu Fei doubted whether what Xu Yun said was true, but looking at Xu Zhu''s eyes, at least Xu Zhu had long wanted to find the ruins of that ancient country.


    "Where is that relic?"


    "It''s hard to say, but it should be to the east of our hometown." Xu Yun affirms to say.


    "To the East, it''s really going to be once." Saying this, Chu Fei was urging the terminal to get out the map of the eight continents.


    "No, there is not enough data to confirm the landform of Bazhou."


    "How come the boundary of the abyss has not been broken?" Chu Fei thought about refuting the news from Shunfeng elder brother of Tianzu, but the terminal just explained:


    "no, there is something blocking my data collection. When you think about it outside, even if the map I gave you is only the map of other states, there is no way to collect the data of the eighth state."


    "You''d better tell me mechanically that you don''t have enough authority..." Chu Fei was helpless.


    "No, I think it''s good." Terminal No. 4 doesn''t feel that it has any problems. At the same time, in an Internet bar on the earth, four Internet bar gods are fighting a fierce battle with a god like fire shadow robber on the opposite side, and they are abusing each other frequently.


    Unfortunately, chufei didn''t know that.


    On the other side, Xu Yun''s younger brother said: "if you really want to explore that ancient country, I can take you. I have studied it myself for many years. If you give me some time, I will be able to find the relics of that ancient country accurately."


    Chu Fei had been listening very seriously. He thought he would hear a complex research and analysis of xuzhu. As a result, after listening for a long time, he realized that the xuzhu had never found the remains.


    "It''s to your East, isn''t it? How could it not be found? "


    "This is more complicated Elder sister, you can say... " Xu Zhu admits counseling, and he doesn''t know what he''s counseling.


    Beside, Xu Yun said with a bitter smile:"All the things about that ancient country are legends. No one can see the real relics with their own eyes."


    "How did the legend come out?"


    "It''s a mirage. Some people have seen some mirages. In the mirage is a prosperous country. The size of their city can even be compared with that of the holy King City."


    "Well, it sounds very attractive. I will come back to you to explore the relics of that ancient country What? How can I find you then? "


    Speaking of this, it''s almost the end. Xu Yun takes out a black and ghostly jade order and says:


    "as long as you come to our land and show this jade order, someone will lead you to find me."


    "That''s the best. It''s estimated that I will go to you soon. I''ll go to the holy King City first. When will you go back?"


    "Soon, we''ll supply here today, and then we''ll go back." Xu Yun said with a smile.


    "Well, you''ll go back and have a good rest. I''ll come to you in a few days."


    After a few words of greetings, Chu Fei stood up and left here. Chu Fei also has no way, in order to avoid his identity being seen through, also in order to avoid being suspected, he can only chat with others.


    After walking out of the teahouse, chufei wandered for a long time in the holy King''s city, which only had ruins except the outer wall of the city. Chu Fei wants to see if he can find more information clues in the holy King City, but in the end, Chu Fei finds that the whole holy King City has no value.


    There is no useful information in it, and the useless information has been destroyed by the demons.


    As a result, even chufei couldn''t figure out what people lived in the holy King City.


    In the end, chufei knew that he had to go to the other two holy cities.


    But before he really started, chufei first found a safe place, marked the transmission point, and then chufei started the system to send back to xiaodongtian.


    There is a prosperous scene in the small cave. Everyone is practicing and doing things seriously, and the rest people are also smiling.


    However, these disciples are also full of doubts, and their doubts are when their patriarch will show his face


    In the attic of the main hall of xiaodongtian, chufei finds Qiqi who is practicing cross knee. Next to her, longwuzheng looks at the distant scenery freely.


    "Uncle long, how is the child?"


    "It''s all right now. It''s the reason why we used too much force to inherit."


    Compared with before, Longwu has been able to speak more and more, but even so, his speech is very concise.


    "That''s good. By the way, uncle long, I met a girl named poison fork on the side of the big barren mountain. The child was very bitter, but she was very excited when she realized that uncle long you were still alive."


    Chu Fei didn''t say too much and didn''t try to pry into the relationship between the two people. Long Wu, who heard Chu Fei''s words, was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile:


    "that child is very good."


    "Yes, the child firmly believed that Hualong was real, so she was excluded from the family. When I met her, she had been expelled by her own family. She trusts you. "


    "I didn''t expect that. You can send her back later. " Dragon five a word then said on the key point, Chu Fei smile ha ha of nod to promise to come down.


    Then Chu Fei disappeared directly, and dragon five laughed bitterly.


    When chufei reappeared a moment later, poison fork was also brought by him. Just poison small fork a face at a loss, completely don''t know exactly what happened.


    Poison fork only knows that Chu Fei suddenly appears, and then says to the white eyebrow patriarch, "I have to find a teacher for poison fork. She can''t let herself practice by herself..." Then he put the poison fork under his armpit and ran away.


    Poison fork firmly believes that before he leaves, he hears the white eyebrow patriarch scold This is unprecedented!


    It''s a pity that poison fork''s surprise should be shared with who


    ¡­¡­


    Pa Pa, Chu Fei patted poison fork''s head gently, and then put poison fork on the ground like a doll.


    After being slapped by Chu Fei, poison fork recovers from the surprise of the patriarch''s swearing, and then finds himself in a completely strange place.


    This is a loft, a very high loft. In the loft, a familiar girl is meditating. On the other side, there is a beautiful scenery


    Waiting for poison fork to take back her sight, she saw a lazy and comfortable uncle over there.


    "Teacher..." Poison small fork of tremble to shout out this word, but the next word but anyway and can''t shout out, she is exhausting her whole body strength to let oneself don''t cry out, but the tears still don''t compete like rain.


    Dragon five turned around, looked at poison fork calmly and gently, and said, "come on."


    Then she came out and cried.Chufei can''t watch that scene any more.


    Qiqi, who had been meditating, was awakened by the movement of poisonous fork. Looking at the crying poisonous fork, Qiqi''s brain went down.

 Chapter 825

    After a long time, until poison fork was tired of crying, Qiqi finally figured out what was going on. After thinking about it, she came to chufei and pushed him excitedly:


    "chufei, is he what you call him?"


    "Ha?" Chufei pretended he didn''t understand.


    "Ha what, is he the master of poison fork? That''s the loony dragon


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk nonsense, what''s the loony dragon? Uncle long is crazy. How nice he is to help you! How can you say he''s a loony!"


    "I didn''t say..." Qiqi was puzzled, "it''s not what I said..."


    "Just you say, don''t talk, we still have a lot to do, don''t talk, don''t talk!" Chufei, who is holding a smile, talks about Qiqi and pulls Qiqi down the stairs. Qiqi tries to show that he is not the one who has the nickname


    But just as Qiqi was about to say this, chufei started the conveyor belt and took Qiqi back to the abyss.


    A hundred miles south of the first holy city is a wide river. The river is very deep and the current is very fast, but there is nothing in it that can be called life, even the most basic water plants. However, from another point of view, if there are any creatures in it, whether animals or plants, it must be nothing.


    The river is very deep. In a huge rock somewhere in the river, the figures of chufei and Qiqi appear there.


    "Chufei, why don''t you let me finish..."


    "What''s the point of saying that? When you see how touching it is for people to recognize each other, what do you say beside you? What does it look like if you are crazy or not?"


    "I didn''t use much voice, I just told you in a very low voice." Qiqi doesn''t agree.


    Chu Fei is also helpless, he does not want to entangle with Qiqi on this issue for too long, not to mention, but at that time Chu Fei was also deliberately damaged.


    Therefore, Chu Fei said to Qiqi in a serious and dignified way:


    "no matter how small your voice is, you can''t hear what you are doing! Don''t worry about this. We are now a hundred miles away from the first holy city. Next, we have to find the remaining two holy cities. "


    "Ah? Have you ever been in that holy city? " Although Qiqi was out of control before, as long Wu said, Qiqi still kept the last point of clarity at that time, so she knew very well what happened.


    At the moment, I heard that chufei had come to the back of the holy King City, a hundred miles away. Qiqi naturally had mixed feelings.


    "I''ve been in, but it has been destroyed. I''ve tried to find some useful things, but I can''t help it. I think the demons have searched the city hundreds of times."


    "All destroyed..."


    "Well, it''s all destroyed. Apart from the ruins, it''s the buildings built by the demons themselves. Except for the tall walls, I can''t even find a complete thing belonging to the holy King City."


    Kiki was sad, but this time she didn''t lose control.


    "Qiqi, I don''t know what you are thinking in your heart, and I don''t know the relationship between that holy city and you. But now that things have come to this stage, what we need to do next is to find a way to take back the holy city. But before we can really take back the holy King City, we have to find the other two holy King cities. I heard that the heavenly devil has launched an attack on the two holy King cities, but because the great master of the heavenly devil has not yet made a move, we can still insist on being the Holy King City there, but it can''t last long. "


    Hearing Chu Fei''s words, Qiqi finally took it seriously. She quickly adjusted her mood, and then said:


    "OK, listen to you, let''s go to the two holy cities."


    "Well, find them, help them, and then try to recapture this holy city." Chufei''s words can be regarded as a kind of promise, and this promise is directly imprinted in Qiqi''s heart.


    Although Qiqi doesn''t know why chufei has such strong confidence and ability, Qiqi doesn''t understand why chufei, a guy on the sixth floor of the ladder, is not as powerful as himself, but she can show her strength in all aspects. But she firmly believes that the holy King City should not end like this.


    Therefore, she was willing to believe in Chu Fei, and indeed saw Chu Fei''s powerful ability.


    Next, they set out on a journey.


    All the way south gallop, at the beginning or Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword with Qiqi, but after a few hours changed into Qiqi pulling Chu Fei''s arm lightning gallop.


    Until Qiqi really had no strength, it was changed into chufei imperial sword flying.


    In the middle of this, when both of them had no strength, chufei would find a place to take out the chaos ball to protect them, and then began to meditate to recover their strength.


    When their strength recovered, they continued the way they were going.


    The reason why the two people completely use their own power to go on the road instead of using the transmission system is mainly because they are worried that they will be seen by the demons during the transmission.


    Besides, at least Chu Fei was sure that the people of the red spirit clan didn''t have the ability to move instantaneously.Otherwise, chufei really doesn''t mind using the system''s transmission.


    But since it''s pretending to be the red spirit clan, Chu Fei won''t naturally make actions that the red spirit clan can''t do.


    In this way, chufei and Qiqi finally met the first group of demons.


    It''s the real team, not just a few people hanging out.


    Among these demons, there are two races known by Chu Fei, one is Huang Xian, the other is Xu GUI, and then there are several ferocious races and Gu Diao.


    When seeing this group of demons, the pair of demons are moving from the front toward chufei and Qiqi.


    However, when these demons saw chufei and Qiqi, they stopped directly, and then waved to chufei and Qiqi, which meant that they wanted to ask them to come down for questioning.


    In this regard, chufei and Qiqi are naturally unhappy, but looking at the serious look and suspicious eyes on the team''s face, chufei knows that he''d better not make trouble with the team''s demons as soon as he comes up.


    "Taoist friends, what can I do for you?" Chu Fei and Qi Qi lowered their bodies and asked calmly.


    "You two, who are the Taoist friends of? Do you have the token of the elders in the clan? Where is the purpose of this trip? " This is clearly a set of household registration problems, Chu Fei has long been prepared.


    He patted Qiqi on the shoulder. Qiqi shook the big white tail behind his buttock, and then one tail became two. At the same time, a purple cloud appeared on Qiqi''s body, and the stars twinkled in the cloud.


    Then there was Chu Fei, and a cloud gradually emerged, but the clouds on them were only in shape but not in power.


    There''s no way to do this. Chu Fei''s secret of fighting characters is not Ye Fan''s secret of fighting characters. It''s very good that Chu Fei and this one can imitate the same appearance. It''s impossible to really push the state of other people''s red spirit.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei had a plan for this, and the clouds on them all disappeared. Then Chu Fei didn''t explain much, but just answered the third question raised by others, saying:


    "our goal is to see how the two holy cities are going. We didn''t catch up with them when they were conquered. It''s a pity."


    "It turns out that they are the Taoist friends of the red spirit clan. We are polite. The two Taoist friends can act at will. However, there is a white border three thousand miles ahead. It''s the defensive array laid by the Terrans of the holy King City. Don''t touch them at will. It will disturb those Terrans."


    "There''s a boundary. It''s understandable. Is there no war now? " Chufei asked.


    "No, we have been resting in recent days. According to the above statement, we are accumulating strength and waiting for changes in the holy city."


    "Wait for the change? Is something big going to happen? It seems that we''re here by coincidence! " Chufei is very excited, Qiqi is also hypocritical and happy.


    However, Chu Fei''s heart is secretly complaining. From this point of view, I''m afraid there are some traitors in the holy King City.


    "Yes, I just don''t know how long it will take, but it''s also a good thing. It''s always a good thing to have a rest. We''ve been fighting for a long time before, and everyone is tired."


    "Yes, it''s hard for you."


    "Daoyou are polite. In this way, we will not delay Daoyou. Daoyou is light, and we will continue to inspect."


    "Good, good!" Chufei and Qiqi smile to send away the team of demons, and then Qiqi''s false smile turns into anger.


    Chu Fei patted Qiqi on the shoulder and said:


    "happiness and anger are not in color. Remember, now we are also demons."


    With that, Chu Fei took the lead and continued to walk forward. Qi Qi thought for a moment before he followed.


    There is a distance of three thousand li, which naturally can only use their own strength to drive. However, with the cooperation of chufei and Qiqi, the three thousand Li Road didn''t take much time.


    Along the way, chufei and Qiqi met more than one team of demons, sometimes even hundreds of thousands of big teams. As chufei and Qiqi approached the battlefield, they met more and more demons. At last, they saw that they were all the camps where the demons were stationed.


    However, chufei and Qiqi did not cross the camp carelessly. Instead, they moved across the camp for a long time and found a place where there was no demon army. This continued to be difficult.


    It''s not hard to find such a place. After all, the demons are facing the holy city. There is a limit to the size of the two holy King cities. Chufei and Qiqi can easily avoid the demons as long as they get to the side position.


    After evading the army, the rest of us don''t care if we meet the patrol occasionally.


    But anyway, it''s the front line. There''s no big war in Surian, but there will always be a little fight occasionally.


    Basically, it''s not the demons who enter the border and cause the attack of the Terran, or the Terran of the holy King City accidentally walk out of the border and are killed by the demons.


    There are a few small battles, Chu Fei wanted to help, but because the end of the battle is too fast, Chu Fei had no reaction, people had been killed.Most of the slain Terrans have been dismembered and eaten, and only a few of them have nothing left to die.


    Seeing this scene, chufei and Qiqi almost couldn''t help rushing up in a rage, but in the end, they still held back, because they knew that there was no sense in rushing up now.


    ¡­¡­


    Holy King City, two holy King cities stand on the earth behind the border in front.


    There are too many mottled scars on the wall of the holy King City in front, and the ground nearby is also covered with large pits and gravel. Although not close, but Chu Fei believe where must be full of bloody breath.


    In the oblique rear of this holy city, to be exact, it is the right rear of the holy city in front, that is, the southeast direction. There is another holy city.


    The distance between the two holy cities is not more than ten li, and this distance is even negligible relative to the height of the walls of the holy city.

 Chapter 826

    Chufei and Qiqi find a small hill, then sit on it and quietly observe the situation nearby, and according to the plan, they make a look of non war demons watching.


    Not only that, chufei and Qiqi also carelessly set up tables, chairs and benches on this small hill, and from time to time took out some food and wine. Of course, chufei didn''t take out much every time, which would never attract other people''s prying.


    But it''s not over. Chufei often goes out and takes Qiqi for a walk around. At first, they are only around. Later, chufei and Qiqi have a wider range of walking around. And without anyone''s notice, there are many small stones with big fists on the ground near Fangyuan.


    In this state, chufei and Qiqi have been keeping the bonus for ten days.


    In the past ten days, chufei and Qiqi have become the conversation of the demons who patrol nearby. However, because chufei and Qiqi deliberately show indifference and aloofness, there are few unofficial patrolling demons who will come to find chufei''s trouble.


    In these ten days, Chu Fei dropped a lot of information, but the real value is not much, most of them are just chatting and complaining between the demons.


    In this mass of junk information, Chu Fei found a very important news, that is, although there is no direct attack on the holy King City, the supply in the holy King City has also been in trouble.


    At the beginning of hearing this news, chufei and Qiqi were stunned, because in any case, they did not expect that poverty would be an unavoidable problem among the many problems faced by the holy King City.


    But we are all monks, aren''t we?


    Monks seldom need food, do they?


    This is what chufei thought after hearing this information at the beginning, but as the information collected became more and more detailed, chufei gradually understood what was going on.


    After all, it''s still chufei that you fall into a misunderstanding.


    Monks also need to supply energy, but the source of energy has changed from food to aura. So gradually, the monks will rely less and less on ordinary food, but they don''t need it at all. Sometimes they will eat when they are greedy.


    Now, the supply of the holy King City in trouble is not only the shortage of food, but also other possibilities, such as the serious lack of vitality of heaven and earth, or the lack of pills and so on.


    In this case, the holy city is not expected to last long.


    "Chufei, what shall we do Why is this... "


    Chufei gave a bitter smile. In chufei''s opinion, Qiqi didn''t think of the reason, just didn''t want to think about the reason that made people feel sad.


    The reason why the holy King City is short of supplies is that the demons with sufficient supplies can launch frequent attacks regardless of the consequences.


    Under this ebb and flow, the natural station of demons with perfect supply lines is very cheap.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the day, chufei and Qiqi decided not to wait any longer. Chufei believed that if they did not go deep into the core position of the demon army, they would be able to find out the news of the Tao.


    So, without the attention of the demons, chufei and Qiqi leave the hill and head east.


    After about a hundred miles to the East, Qiqi and chufei turned around and walked a little southward. Then they began their pilgrimage to the direction of the King City.


    However, after they had just walked more than ten miles, chufei and Qiqi came to a black forest. As soon as they were going through the forest, they heard the roaring and fighting in the forest.


    It''s not very loud. I don''t know whether the people who participated in the battle intentionally suppressed their own movements or because they were not strong enough to fight.


    But in such a place can hear the roar, which itself is a very new thing.


    So Chu Fei and Qi Qi went in the direction of the sound.


    Soon, in the center of the forest, chufei and Qiqi saw both sides of the battle No, three parties.


    It''s a scuffle. The three parties fight separately, but at the same time, two of them join hands to force the third party back when the third party wants to escape.


    After the third party stopped running away, the two sides continued to fight each other.


    The third party is a white pig the size of a big truck, with two silver tusks on its huge mouth.


    It seems to be some kind of mutant wild boar, but it could also be something more exotic.


    But anyway, the boar doesn''t have much fighting power, which is basically the top level of quadrupole. The other two were teenage boys.


    The two boys did not have the smell of demons. On the contrary, they had the smell of human race that chufei and Qiqi were familiar with.


    As soon as they came out of the city, the two children, Qichu and Qichu, should be judged by themselves.


    As for the purpose of their running out, it''s obvious that it''s just in time for this huge white boar.The two boys had good accomplishments. They both had the accomplishments of the second floor of the ladder, but their accomplishments were not enough to surprise Chu Fei. What really surprised chufei was the clothes they were wearing


    Or it can''t be called clothes at all.


    It''s animal skin. It''s just the skin that has been boiled and cut. It''s just around the waist. The shoes on the feet are even simpler. The toes are bare and the whole body is dirty.


    In addition to the poor clothes, chufei and Qiqi were shocked by the thin bodies and tired faces of the two children.


    Just looking at the fatigue on the faces of the two children, Chu Fei can guess that the two children had not been able to eat and drink enough for at least half a month, and had done a lot of hard work under the condition of starvation. Otherwise, the physical condition of teenagers should not have such performance at all.


    As for the willingness of the two children to fight, Chu Fei understood at a glance that the reason for the two children to fight was because of the white wild pig.


    This white boar is also unlucky. It can''t run now, but it can''t fight. If you want to die, other people''s children are not in a hurry to kill him.


    However, the fight between the two children is to the end. They don''t kill each other. On the contrary, they will stop in time when they are about to hurt each other badly.


    Although this will bring more burden to their own body, the two children don''t care.


    "Xiao Huan, I''ve already won your six moves. You just won my three moves. You''re sure to lose!" It''s a boy with short hair, and the name of another boy with long hair and ears is Xiaohuan.


    "Xiao Zhi, don''t be complacent too early. We agreed that we would win seven moves before the result. Although there is only one move left, you may not be able to beat me. I have seen through your moves!"


    "What if you see through your moves? I see through your moves too. Anyway, there''s one last move. Let''s finish the fight and decide the victory and go back quickly, or we will be criticized again if we are known by our elders!"


    "I don''t want to. I have to fight hard even in the last half. It''s impossible for me to admit defeat! Hum, half of the meat is yours. Why are you so treacherous? "


    "What''s wrong with me? We found this white wild pig together, but you didn''t find it yourself. You should have half the meat and half the fur, but you have to say that you don''t know the fur. It''s not your fault!"


    "Why do you blame me? The fur of this white boar is not easy to handle. Half of the fur can''t do anything useful. Even if it''s divided, it''s meaningless. It''s better to take it completely. No matter where you go, you can get a good suit of fur armor!"


    "Well, well, you have a point. Fight fast, fight fast, and go back after fighting. I''m starving."


    After the two children''s fierce argument, they began to confront each other again.


    As they said, although there is only one last move left, no one seems to relax. Fur, fur alone, which is not uncommon, can let these two children compete in this way. It can be seen that the resources in the holy King City are so scarce.


    Chufei and Qiqi didn''t show up for the first time, but were floating in the air and watching.


    The two children had a confrontation for about ten minutes. The two sides kept trying to tempt each other to show their loopholes, but they were not stupid. They thought the same way, so the time was delayed.


    About half an hour later, the two children finally stopped confronting each other and began to attack each other!


    Before the battle, they can still play a lot of friars, but now the two children have become a pure fight.


    Chu Fei could see clearly that the two children had the same accomplishments and different fighting methods, but they also belonged to the same level of opponents. In this case, it is meaningless than spellbinding, not to mention that the two children are hungry and tired, and there is no more real yuan spellbinding.


    But the problem is that once the fists and feet are close to each other, it''s easy to form a tangle. When both sides have enough firm faith not to give up, as long as one side completely imprisons the other side, it''s difficult to win the battle


    In this case, it''s easy for the two children to forget that there is a more important thing they haven''t done besides fighting


    The white boar seized the chance this time. It ran away with its legs when the two children were wrestling together. It didn''t make much noise when it ran. It was even more clever. It was like a spirit snake. It tried to avoid the branches and leaves of the trees as much as possible, so as not to cause any movement.


    At this time, chufei and Qiqi confirmed that the white boar should be a kind of monster that has already opened its mind, but it has not yet been transformed into shape. Of course, it may never be transformed into shape, and it can only live as a clever boar


    Chufei wanted to help the two children stop the boar, but he came with a lot of exchange points and systems, so chufei is an inexhaustible resource pool, just a boar, even a boar as big as a truck.


    But Qiqi doesn''t think soSeeing that the white boar took the chance to escape, Qiqi quit. She immediately floated to the top of the white boar''s head. Then her body suddenly fell and her toes were on the tibia of the white boar.


    With a little more effort, the white boar will surely die here because of the broken cervical vertebra. However, chufei stops Qiqi at the last moment and imprisons the white boar in the same place.


    "What are you doing? These are the two children who caught them very hard!" Qiqi was a little angry. Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "it''s OK. I''ll see what level of monster this wild boar is. If it''s about to turn into shape, let it go. If it''s just an ordinary monster, it''s not too late to kill it then."


    Qiqi just wanted to refute, but then he thought of what happened before he was transformed, so Qiqi nodded and agreed.


    The identification of demons and beasts is naturally a small matter for the system, and the identification results given by the system also let Chu Fei feel relieved. It''s just an ordinary wild boar in the alien world. His accomplishments are all natural, and there is no ability to cultivate, and there is no possibility of promotion. As for transformation, let alone transformation.

 Chapter 827

    After getting the news, chufei indicated that Qiqi could start. Then he removed the block to Qiqi and the confinement to wild boar


    The next moment, Qiqi''s body fell two inches, and the tip of his foot made a click on the neck of the white boar.


    Then the boar stopped there motionless.


    The wild boar seems to have understood that his life has come to an end, so he gave up the last struggle, even the twisted struggle is too lazy to do.


    It seems that the white boar has suffered enough in the abyss.


    After the idea of this strange angle was born in his mind, Chu Fei immediately floated down in front of the wild boar. Then he saw the eyes of the white wild boar and the corners of his mouth that the white wild boar pulled up with his last strength


    "It seems that I''m really laughing..." Chu Fei didn''t know what to do with his expression, but he knew that even if the white boar had no possibility of transformation and cultivation, his intelligence would never be worse than that of a child of three or four years old.


    This level of wisdom, indeed, should have known the pain for a long time.


    Qiqi also finds chufei''s strangeness. She floats down to chufei''s side, and then sees the last moment when the white boar can control the expression on his face


    Chu Fei sighed, picked up a formula that Qiqi had never seen before, and then began to recite the scripture "Du Ren Jing".


    Du Ren Jing can not only Du Ren, but also Du monster.


    When Chu Fei recited Du Ren Jing, Qiqi''s eyes were wide open, because even as a living man, Qiqi felt a calm and indifferent from the heart in the Scriptures recited by Chu Fei, let alone a dying life?


    At this moment, Qiqi suddenly thought, maybe as long as there is chufei, even if all the holy King cities are completely destroyed, those fallen lives can also get enough calm and happy ending.


    Of course, this idea only existed in Qiqi''s mind, and in less than a tenth of a second, she completely crushed it into dregs.


    When chufei finished reciting the Sutra, chufei felt that there was no soul in the huge white boar in front of him.


    Its soul may have been passed away, or some other situation, but chufei preferred to believe in the first possibility of beauty.


    But I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that even though the boar is dead, its body still keeps standing and doesn''t fall down.


    This makes Qiqi and chufei wonder.


    But it''s convenient. Then Qiqi and chufei don''t worry about the boar any more. They go back to the middle of the sky to watch the fighting between the two boys.


    By this time, the two boys had rubbed each other and rolled into the ground.


    The ground in the forest, in addition to rotten leaves, is moist soil. How can the body be clean after struggling and rolling on such ground.


    It''s not clean and dirty. It''s only an hour. The key is that the two children''s originally complete fur skirts are in danger


    Chufei was a smiling onlooker, Qiqi was a serious onlooker


    Then, with a bang, the short haired boy''s fur skirt was torn apart first, and then it fell to the side.


    Without the confinement of the animal skin skirt, the short hair boy''s action became bigger, which directly led to another child''s animal skin skirt also snapped off


    So the scene is full of decadence


    Fortunately, Qiqi didn''t have the concept of decadent things in her mind, and she wasn''t curious about the structure of the boy''s body, so she didn''t think about it. She just secretly cheered the two little boys.


    Chu Fei holds his shoulder and frowns, thinking bitterly


    Finally, he made a decision.


    The next moment, chufei appears next to the two boys, picks up the two fur skirts, and then comes back to Qiqi


    Then Chu Fei threw the two fur skirts into the heaven swallowing ring


    Then, Chu Fei continued to hold his shoulder, thinking seriously and frowning


    No one knows. As a businessman, what Chu Fei is thinking about now is whether he wants to exchange a camera to take the picture in front of him


    And then take it to the earth and sell it to the rotten people


    Simply, Chu Fei''s moral integrity is a little bit, and in the end he didn''t really make such behavior It''s just that.


    "Partner, have you recorded this battle?" Chu Fei''s heart and terminal channel.


    "You''ve been recording since you entered the abyss. You haven''t missed anything." The terminal said.


    "Well, you can cut out the fighting and gambling pictures of these two children separately and keep them. I''ll ask you later. You have to have them."


    "OK, no problem." The terminal didn''t care about winning.


    As for chufei, he just thought, if in the future, when Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi grow up to be powerful saints, saints and even emperors, and then chufei appears and takes out this video when they are full of arrogance, what a yearning scene it will be!For the two boys whose true strength is on the verge of exhaustion, close combat is more physically exhausting, and there''s nothing special about Xiao Huan and Xiao Zhi who are rolling together. At this time, they are exhausted, but they haven''t separated because they haven''t won yet


    However, I don''t know how long it will take for them to decide the outcome. Maybe they will have to sleep late to decide the outcome.


    No one can wait that long!


    So Chu Fei decided to show up.


    Naturally, Chu Fei asked Qiqi to come out first and then come out by himself.


    "Your fight is over. I declare you two tied. There is no final division Qi Qi shriveled his mouth and was forced to say this sentence by Chu Fei reluctantly.


    If according to Qiqi''s own idea, she would rather wait for the two children to share a victory or defeat. Of course, it''s not the way to share a victory or defeat after a sleep, but in some other way.


    In Qiqi''s opinion, since the two children can pay so much for this gambling fight, they should not end the draw, because in that case, their previous efforts will be a bit wasted.


    But Qiqi just thought in her heart, she didn''t say what she thought. Since did not say, that Chu is not natural won''t care.


    In fact, this is intelligent life. It''s one thing to say it, one thing to do it, and another thing to say it or not.


    "Ah? Whoa, you Who are you Don''t look at it


    "My clothes, my clothes! Where are you, Xiao Huan? Look for clothes. Our clothes are missing! "


    The two children finally realized that they were naked, but at this time Chu Fei appeared and fell in front of them, saying:


    "don''t get excited, aren''t you still wearing shoes?"


    When he said this, chufei took out the two children''s fur skirts.


    "You What are you doing here! "


    "Did you take it?"


    The two children have different personalities, but they are both good children.


    "Put them on first, and then talk about your gambling."


    Chufei didn''t answer the two children''s questions, but this kind of thing doesn''t need to be answered.


    The two children quickly put on their fur skirts, and before the two children began to speak, Chu Fei wondered:


    "are you wearing wrong How can I remember that you didn''t dress like this before... "


    "What''s wrong? That''s how you dress! " This is what Xiao Huan said.


    "How could it be wrong? That''s my right!" This is what Xiao Zhi said.


    Chu Fei nodded thoughtfully and said in his heart: it seems that Xiao Zhi is a bit decadent


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about clothes. Let''s talk about your gambling. We all know the reason for your gambling fight. Just now you two are exhausted and paralyzed on each other, so we decide to end your gambling fight. Qiqi has just announced that your gambling fight is even. "


    "Why, I''m so close to winning!"


    "I can still fight, I can beat him!"


    Chu Fei waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "it''s not a matter of a few moves, but you have no strength, even now you can''t fight any more. Unless you have a good night''s rest, but you don''t have that much time, am I right? "


    The two boys looked at each other, and then both nodded low.


    "That''s it, so it''s a draw. The meat is equally divided, the muscles and bones equally divided, and the skin equally divided It''s just that your bet seems to have run away! "


    "Ah! How could that be


    "Run away? Where did you go? This way


    "Chase


    The two children ran out quickly, and the direction they ran to was really the direction that the white boar had run away before.


    It has to be said that the two children''s observation and analytical ability is really not good.


    Soon, chufei heard the cry of surprise from the two children in the forest, and then the cry of surprise.


    Later, chufei and Qiqi float to the two children. Qiqi grabs and swipes in chufei''s eyes, and the whole huge white boar is split into two parts.


    At the moment of blood splashing, Chu Fei cried out in pain, but it''s a pity


    "What''s the matter?" Qiqi, Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi asked in unison.


    "Wasted this blood, so much blood, how much blood tofu to make!"


    "What is blood tofu?" Three people asked in unison.


    Chu Fei sighed and waved his hand:


    "it''s OK. You''ll know later. Now you carry your things and go back


    The two boys looked at each other, then nodded to thank Chu Fei.


    After that, the two children came to the pork side, one half of them held on top of their heads, quickly walked out of the woods and made a pilgrimage to the direction of the King City.Seeing this scene, Chu Fei can''t help feeling that the children in the abyss are really strong. How long did they have a rest? So big pork can carry all over the world


    As for chufei and Qiqi, they would not waste this opportunity. They hid and followed the two children to the king''s city.


    The reason why chufei and Qiqi didn''t keep up with each other was that they were afraid that their two children would be scared, and they wanted to see the situation of the holy King City from the side.

 Chapter 828

    Chufei and Qiqi walked a few miles with the two children, and then saw the white border energy that they had noticed for a long time. At this time, chufei and Qiqi finally had a clearer understanding of the existence of the boundary.


    It turns out that the border is not a border wall, but a circular border, which envelops the two holy cities.


    Because of the existence of this boundary, the demons did not approach the holy city too much


    But before entering the boundary, Chu Fei couldn''t determine what the function of the boundary was.


    Fortunately, after just a few breaths, chufei and Qiqi have entered the border.


    At the moment of entering the border, Chu Fei and Qi Qi Qi''s hidden method lost its effect.


    Then chufei and Qiqi feel that several murderous forces are locked in their bodies Fortunately, those forces didn''t launch an attack immediately, but kept a locked state. It''s estimated that the owner of these forces has found the identities of chufei and Qiqi.


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile, then raised his head and blinked in both directions.


    These two directions belong to two of these forces, and they are the most powerful among them.


    Chu Fei can''t infer the real strength of the other side by virtue of these two forces, but considering the position here, Chu Fei believes that they should be at least two saints.


    Chu Fei blinked just to tell them that he and Qiqi were special. As for whether they were enemies or friends, there was no need to express them in a hurry.


    Next, chufei and Qiqi hide their bodies again. Of course, Qiqi doesn''t do much in the whole process. Most of the time, she is immersed in a heavy mood, and then listens to chufei''s arrangement.


    Chufei and Qiqi, who are hiding again, keep up with the two boys. While they listen to the two boys talking and laughing, they walk and chat, and constantly observe the surroundings.


    Just half the distance from the two holy King cities, chufei suddenly realized that there were two violent breath suddenly emerging from the void on both sides.


    The next moment, the two figures rush to Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi like lightning.


    The two children did not expect that someone would attack them in the border. In addition, they carried two huge pork fans and blocked their sight. They had no chance to find the attack of these two figures.


    Chufei and Qiqi react for the first time. Qiqi meets one and chufei meets another.


    Then two completely different battles broke out and ended quickly in a few breaths.


    First of all, Qiqi, with the help of Longwu, digested most of the inherited Qiqi. For the first time, Qiqi completely launched the fighting power of the Nine Tailed Fox clan. In the clear shadows, after a few cold lights, the figure was cut into several pieces.


    But Chu Fei''s side is a completely different scene.


    Hand to hand combat, close to hand combat. With his superb close combat skills and endless modern weapons, Chu Fei easily blinds, stuns and kills the opponent


    Then Chu Fei dragged the guy he killed to Qiqi''s side, and put the pieces of meat together.


    In this process, Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi still didn''t find any abnormality. They didn''t even hear the voice of chufei and Qiqi fighting. They still kept a happy mood and walked around the pilgrimage city.


    Chu Fei glanced strangely, and then found that there were two extra forces around the two children, forming an invisible barrier energy.


    This barrier ensures that the two children can''t hear the battle behind them, and can''t see anything else. It ensures that the two children can go home happily and safely.


    At this moment, Chu Fei was a little moved.


    Then Chu Fei shifted his attention to the two complete and incomplete corpses


    It''s not a human being, it''s a demon. That''s for sure.


    But the two figures are not much different in size from the Terran, except that they are covered with white hair, four ears, a tail, long arms and feet like hands


    Seeing the appearance of the two demons, chufei thought of monkeys for the first time. However, when chufei realized that the two monkeys had four ears, chufei suspected that they were the kind of monkeys called Changyou.


    But Chu Fei believes that this kind of monkey should not use such a white name


    "Is this the devil?" Chu Fei was puzzled. Although he had thought of some kind of creature in Shanhaijing, the problem was that the demons in Lagerstroemia indica had their origins. Just from the word "demons", he knew that those demons were from outside.


    But if there is such a monkey, who has crossed the dangerous universe and landed in the Lagerstroemia realm in the name of demons like many powerful creatures, and forced the local life of Lagerstroemia realm to build an abyss boundary to protect itself That sounds like a violation anyway.


    Since this is unreasonable, then the two monkeys should have another origin.Unfortunately, chufei didn''t know, and Qiqi didn''t either.


    If you don''t know, you don''t know. Anyway, chufei doesn''t care much about this kind of thing. Now what Chu Fei cares about is whether the two monkeys have something good with them.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei squatted in the middle of the two monkey corpses, constantly searching, regardless of his identity. It really made Chu Fei turn out a lot of things.


    First of all, two short swords. These are the weapons of these two monkeys. The quality of these two short swords is not good, but they are also good Dao weapons.


    Then there was a pile of other things, including clothes, inner armor, pills and so on, and finally Chu Fei turned out two things that seemed to be bones.


    It''s bone because of its material and shape. Chu Fei suspects that these two things are made of human or humanoid leg bones, which are engraved with mysterious runes and tempered into dark color.


    After finding these two leg bones, Chu Fei immediately discovered the function of these two leg bones: concealment.


    It''s concealment, and it''s almost perfect concealment. It''s the concealment of those forces in the holy King City that are not easy to find.


    "This, is this the big Zun from the demon side?" Chu Fei asked in a low voice, and his eyes looked at the two holy cities.


    Chu Fei naturally asked the master of his own power, and the two most powerful of them.


    Chufei did not get a clear answer, but he clearly distinguished that the two forces had a gentle and slow fluctuation.


    Although the fluctuations of the two forces are not the same, they are controlled by the same emotions.


    So Chu Fei came to the conclusion that he was affirming his guess.


    "It seems that those guys are not completely waiting for the action of the traitors..." Chufei sighed, and then let the terminal throw all these things into the system.


    Finally, chufei threw the bodies of the two monkeys into the system.


    Finally, chufei found that the most valuable of these things was the two leg bones


    It seems that the reason is that there is the power of the heavenly devil on it


    Chu Fei was a little surprised. However, when he saw the large amount of exchange points brought by these two legs, Chu Fei began to think carefully


    For example, if you don''t have to hang around outside to see if you can hook up with two assassins and kill yourself?


    ¡­¡­


    After this side is cleaned up, chufei and Qiqi keep up with Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi again, and they are still following the hidden figure. But this time nothing came out to attack them.


    Until more than an hour later, the two children in the constant recovery of strength and speed, finally came to the middle of the two holy cities.


    Then the two children separated under the curious annotation of chufei and Qiqi, one went to the holy city in front and the other went to the holy city behind.


    "It''s not the same city?" Chufei was surprised.


    In addition to surprise, the rest is tangled, who is to follow to the holy city?


    Finally, chufei and Qiqi choose to follow Xiaohuan to the holy city in front, and the holy city in the back will come back.


    After separated from Xiaozhi, Xiaohuan walked faster. The wind blew his long hair into a "tail flame", but he didn''t care.


    Soon, Xiao Huan came to the gate of the holy King City in front, but it was not the front gate, but a side gate in the East. Compared with the front door, the side door is much smaller, but the defense is the same tight.


    Just when chufei and Qiqi are a few miles away from the gate, chufei and Qiqi have no choice but to put away the hidden magic.


    Because I don''t know where there are some big friars coming from. They surround chufei and Qiqi as if they were monkeys. It seems that if chufei and Qiqi don''t put away their hiding methods, then the next moment these big friars will attack them as demons.


    Chufei is very upset. It''s clear that the forces that lock on chufei and Qiqi already know their real bodies. Why don''t they inform the patrolling people outside!


    However, this kind of complaint was just in his heart. Chu Fei still respected these patrolling monks. After all, these people were all above the 15th floor of the ladder.


    In short, everyone is better than chufei


    "Identity order!"


    "Identity order? What is that? We didn''t... " Chu Fei shook his head hard, and Qiqi also had a blank face.


    "No identity order? So where are you from? State your identity and purpose, and hand over your weapons! "


    "That''s too much. How do you think we will have weapons?"


    Along the way, Chu Fei didn''t show his weapons. He took away all the flying swords and chaos balls. He just watched the two children playing with flying swords.


    Chufei believed that no matter what he did at that time, these great friars would not know, so he said firmly!"No weapons?"


    "How can it be!"


    The two great friars obviously didn''t believe it, but others didn''t care so much, and said:


    "then tell us your identity and purpose."


    "That''s OK. I''m a Terran. My purpose is to find the holy city." With that, Chu Fei turned to see Qiqi. Chufei''s meaning is very obvious. At this time, Qiqi should introduce himself.


    In fact, her big tail can prove her identity.


    But Qiqi said very seriously:


    "the purpose of the Nine Tailed Fox clan is to find the holy King City with him."


    "Terran? Nine Tailed Fox? You impossible! impossible! There can''t be or''s Terran outside, let alone or''s Nine Tailed Fox


    This group of great friars finally chose not to believe, and then they were ready to attack them.


    This makes Chu Fei very helpless, but even if helpless, he also knows that these people do it for the sake of the safety of the holy King City. Others also know that it''s almost impossible for them and Qiqi to appear, and it''s normal for others not to believe it.

 Chapter 829

    What really depressed Chu Fei was that his power of locking himself in completely kept the appearance of watching a play, as if he didn''t want to come out to help explain.


    "You guys, are you just watching? I made it clear that even if they try their best together, they won''t hurt me, and my counterattack will kill them on the spot. The scandal is that I can''t stop that move. "


    Chufei said that he was calm and calm, which made people think that he was a madman, but chufei completely ignored the eyes of these great friar Farr looking at the direction of the holy King City, which made people wonder whether chufei really had any terrorist ability.


    Just as these great monks were struggling, an old voice sounded in their ears:


    "you step down and continue to patrol."


    It''s not the first time that these great friars have heard this voice. Naturally, they know who the owner of this voice is and what it represents.


    But now these great friars are very curious about the origin of chufei and Qiqi.


    "Are they really from the outside? It''s impossible! It''s totally impossible


    "I don''t want to talk about that man. It''s very unlikely that a human race will be caught wandering outside and made into a hidden bone token, but it''s not without it. But what''s the matter with that Nine Tailed Fox girl! "


    "Yes, the Nine Tailed Fox people in the holy King''s city have already burned themselves to fight in the battle."


    "It''s impossible, and I can''t understand it."


    "Don''t talk about it. What''s wrong if you can''t understand it? What''s wrong if you can''t! Isn''t it a good thing that a Nine Tailed Fox clan has survived? "


    "It''s a good thing, of course, but it''s impossible. How can it be?"


    "You, even if they are not the survivors, think about it. Isn''t that a better thing?"


    "Ah! Yes! We are not really alone! "


    "It''s great to have reinforcements!"


    "Come on, come on, don''t talk nonsense, keep alert Now our first task is to patrol and ensure the safety near the holy King City. All of us should cheer up, but don''t die when we see the hope! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. All of us should cheer up. After thousands of years, I finally saw the leader!"


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between these great friars was not heard by chufei and Qiqi, but even if it was heard, it would not make Qiqi and chufei happy. On the contrary, they would feel guilty.


    After this episode, chufei and Qiqi no longer play hidden tracking, but openly catch up with Xiaohuan''s pace, and Xiaohuan is scared by two people.


    But when they really came to the east gate, Chu Fei and Xiao Huan were separated.


    Xiaohuan, smiling and carrying half a fan of pork, runs to his family in the eyes of the city gate guards and people''s admiration, while chufei and Qiqi need to go through some formalities at the gate.


    This rule is understood and accepted by chufei, but when he saw that the clothes on the guard monks at the city gate were not much better than Xiaohuan, he could not help sighing.


    These were all great friars. None of them could see their accomplishments with his own eyes. Under the systematic appraisal, Chu Fei learned that most of these guards'' accomplishments were between the ninth floor and the 24th floor of the ladder.


    But such a great friar, what they wear is only a little refined leather armor, animal skin armor.


    And it''s better to say that, if it''s more practical, it''s just a few more pieces of cut and sewn hide than Xiaohuan.


    As for the procedure of entering the city, it didn''t waste much energy to go through the procedure this time. The reason is that a pair of young men and girls in gorgeous clothes were sent to wait for chufei and Qiqi.


    Just as chufei and Qiqi stopped and were about to go through the formalities in the guard, the young men and girls took the initiative to meet them.


    What makes chufei unhappy is that the young man meets Qiqi and the young girl meets chufei.


    "Two good, two good My name is Cao Shengle. This is my sister


    "Hello, my name is Cao Qingxuan." The girl stands beside Chu Fei and says with a smile.


    Chu Fei frowned and pulled Qiqi back from Cao Shengle. Then he looked at the two boys and girls with good skin and mental state. Chu Fei said in a deep voice:


    "you just welcome them. What do you mean by a man and a woman? What''s the idea of a woman and a man? I''m curious. Would you please explain? "


    Speaking of the back, there was a smile on Chu Fei''s face, but soon it turned into anger, which was full of contempt.


    On both sides of the city gate, the great monks who were responsible for guarding the city gate were also startled by Chu Fei''s words, and the people in Chengli all looked sideways when they heard them.People really didn''t expect that Chu Fei would dare to say this in full view of the public!


    But who is chufei? How can chufei care about such things!


    for other great monks, this matter may make complaints about it only in private, but Chu Fei is not the master of the sand in this moment.


    And the main reason for Chu Fei to be like this is that Chu Fei learned that there was a demon''s secret agent in the holy King City.


    The reason why Tianmo didn''t rush to attack recently is that he was waiting for the spy to send back good news.


    What''s the good news that the mole is going to send back? Still need to think!


    However, in the holy King City, which is full of dedication and righteousness, there are people who use such a down-to-earth way to deal with Chu Fei. How can Chu Fei not think more about it!


    As for Qiqi, she coldly looked at the two guys surnamed Cao, with complex emotions in her eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The master of the house sent us to meet him just because he was ordered by the great sage. The reason why we came here is because we are the same age as the two of you."


    "Similar?" Chu Fei sneered at the heart: "age is not the same, but has the final say."


    Later, Chu Fei asked the terminal to detect Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan in detail. The final result is that they are 24 years old.


    It''s not small. It''s not small on earth.


    But in this holy city, in this abyss, my twenties are really young.


    "It''s really the same age. I didn''t expect it! Ha ha, "Chu Fei looked at the brothers and sisters with a smile and said:


    " how do you explain the scene just now? Or do you dare not explain it face to face? "


    "Well, Daoyou, let''s go to the city first. Let''s go to the city if we have anything to do. We always delay our work here..." Cao Shengle didn''t know how to respond. It''s not his fault. I didn''t expect that the person they met was such a thing!


    On the earth, chufei''s behavior is a kind of Leng people.


    But no matter what the definition is, there is no way to help the brother and sister relieve their embarrassment.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei suddenly and happily smiles. She takes Qiqi''s hand and says to the two humanitarians:


    "OK, then go in and say it, but when you go into the city, what attitude you say and what you say will depend on what I see."


    Chufei, this is a story with a thorn in it and a poison in it


    But because of the surprise that Chu Fei suddenly let go, Cao Shengle and his sister forgot to think. When they heard that Chu Fei let go, they agreed and led them into the holy King City.


    However, it took a little time to walk into the holy city. The main reason is that the walls of the holy city are too thick.


    After entering the holy King City, Chu Fei takes Qiqi and walks around. No matter what Cao Shengle and his sister think or think, they just walk around.


    At first, Cao Shengle and his sister didn''t know what chufei wanted to do, but as time went on, chufei''s behavior became more and more obvious.


    Along the way, Chu Fei didn''t look for any stores or wonders. All he looked for were people on the roadside, people passing by, people in the house, and everyone everywhere


    Chu Fei''s way of choosing objects is completely random, but as long as Chu Fei chooses one, he will pull Qiqi to go to the people''s side to say hello and chat.


    Some people are introverted and embarrassed by chufei and Qiqi; some are extroverted and have a good chat with chufei when they see a new face; some are suspicious and watch them on guard with a suspicious face; others are clever. Seeing that chufei Qiqi is still following the Cao Shengle brothers and sisters, they deliberately approach the brothers and sisters and then complain with chufei about not eating No supplies


    The others are OK. In the end, this kind of people really upset the Cao brothers and sisters, but they didn''t dare to drive them away, because Chu Fei''s eyes were getting worse and worse.


    Finally, when Chu Fei spent nearly two hours near the city gate, Chu Fei finally understood the situation of the lack of resources in Shengwang city.


    Poor, poor, no food, no drink, this is the general situation of the residents in the holy King City.


    In terms of clothing, most of the people in the city wear clothes similar to those of the great friars guarding the city gate. Compared with Xiao Huan''s animal skin skirt, they can be called "excellent". Compared with Cao Shengle''s brother and sister, chufei and Qiqi, they wear clothes like savages.


    Under such living conditions, few of the residents in the city of the holy king can look completely healthy.


    Even Chu Fei doubted that if it wasn''t for the holy king, all the people in the city were monks who could practice and recuperate themselves with the vitality of heaven and earth. I''m afraid they would have starved to death long ago!


    Tangtang holy King City, the Chengshou of Tangtang holy King City is so difficult that who can believe it!


    After seeing this scene, Chu Fei was sure that if he didn''t come, the abyss would not last long.These two holy cities are short of food and clothing, so they are certainly not much better in terms of war supplies. How long can they survive the attack of the demons under such circumstances? As people in the teahouse say, is it a decade or a century?


    When the holy city is completely broken, how long can the crape myrtle world outside the abyss last?


    I''m afraid it''s worse?


    "Terminal, put down all the unimportant things you have on hand, give me full record of the scene and data of the holy King City, and don''t let go of any details."


    "Partner, though I don''t know what you''re going to do But I remind you, I''m afraid that your exchange point will be less and less used, so hurry to earn exchange point. "


    Chu Fei gave a hum in his heart, then turned to look at Cao Shengle and his brother and sister, and said with a strange smile:


    "well, I''ve seen almost everything I need to see, and then there''s only one place left."


    "Good, good, whatever you like, whatever you like." Cao Shengle did not dare to say more, but nodded bitterly.


    Chu Fei sneered in his heart, and said: cultivation is not high, but the heart is very complex, which can be tolerated. It seems that your family really doesn''t hold a good fart!

 Chapter 830

    Chu Fei sneered, then walked back to the city gate, and then grabbed a guard and asked:


    "Daoyou, where is the boy who came in with half a fan of pork?"


    "Ah, you mean Xiao Huan. His home is easy to find." This man is very enthusiastic about chufei. In fact, people who see chufei''s hatred for Cao''s brothers and sisters nearby will be very enthusiastic about chufei. "Where do you turn in, Daoyou? Then you will see a road paved with green jade on the road. After walking along that green road for a moment, you will see a three Zhang high attic. The attic has three floors, but there are only shelves on the lower two floors, and the third floor is Xiaohuan house It''s over. "


    "Well Daoyou, are you serious? " Chu Fei''s face is suspicious, because he can''t believe his ears.


    "Ha ha, don''t be surprised, Daoyou. If you look carefully, you will see that there are many buildings like that in the city."


    Chu Fei nodded. It''s not good to be entangled with others. So he turned around, took Qiqi and walked down the road that the man said.


    First, go to the intersection in front, then turn right. After walking about tens of meters, you arrive at another street. Standing at the intersection, Chu Fei sees a jump paved with emeralds on this street Line.


    Yes, it''s the line. Compared with the width of the whole street, the green jade with a width of 20 cm can only be the line.


    This green line is paved from a dome, and the facade of the dome is obviously inhabited by people. Go along the green line, take a few small turns and then come to the third floor attic that the man said.


    Originally, Chu Fei thought that the so-called "two floors below are shelves" was just because of poverty. He only managed to make room for people on the third floor.


    But when Chu Fei really saw the attic, he knew that he didn''t plan to build the next two floors from the beginning.


    Strictly speaking, the so-called lower two levels do not exist at all.


    In fact, the two floors below are just four columns, four columns with no material but absolute explanation. The reason why there are four columns in the middle is that they can distinguish one color from the other.


    At first glance, it seems that the different colors are made of completely different materials.


    As for the house on the third floor, it is also very simple. It''s just a small house with a pointed roof. There are four doors in four directions, but no windows.


    From the appearance, Chu Fei believed that the so-called attic was not built for people to live in.


    Standing under the attic, chufei and Qiqi hear the laughter and conversation from above. One of the little boys'' voices is Xiaohuan, and the other two should be Xiaohuan''s parents.


    Behind Chu Fei, the Cao brothers and sisters smile. They don''t know what Chu Fei is doing here, but according to the news they heard before, it seems that Chu Fei knows Xiao Huan.


    As a result, in the eyes of Cao''s brothers and sisters, Chu Fei and Qiqi just say hello to their friends when they come to find Xiao Huan, and there won''t be anything else.


    But actually


    Chu Fei didn''t go up directly, but stood down and called out the name of Xiao Huan. Then Xiao Huan''s head came out of the nearest door.


    "Ah! How did you find me! Mom and Dad, you see, they can testify to me that I tied with Xiao Zhi today! "


    Hearing this, chufei and Qiqi chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s the two of you who announced that I was tied with Xiao Zhi!" Xiao Huan held his mouth, and then his parents'' voices came from behind him.


    "Speak well! Don''t be so rude


    Then, Xiaohuan and his parents floated out of the house and landed in front of chufei.


    Under the systematic appraisal, Chu Fei immediately mastered the cultivation of Xiao Huan''s parents and was an expert on the 19th floor of the ladder.


    "Good luck, Daoyou."


    "Good luck, Daoyou."


    Xiaohuan''s parents smile and say hello to chufei and Qiqi. Chufei and Qiqi also return a gift. Then Xiaohuan asks: "how did you find my home? What can I do for you? "


    Just as Xiao Huan finished, he was slapped on his head by his father.


    "How do you know it must be for you!"


    "Because I''ve known them for a long time! Dad, it''s just the first time you''ve met! It''s for me, of course


    Judging from the tone of Xiaohuan''s speech, his psychological age is estimated to be much younger than his actual age. But this is not the point for Chu Fei.


    "Yes, yes, we are here for you. Xiao Huan, what happened to the half pig you brought back before? "


    "Processing? What to do with it? " Xiao Huan looks puzzled, as if he can''t understand the word.


    Chu feileng said for a moment, and then explained:


    "I mean to ask you, what did you do with that half pig when you brought it back? I thought you would eat it, but I didn''t smell pork when I just came here, so it''s very strange...""Ah, of course not. Let Cao take charge of it." Xiao Huan naturally said.


    "Turned it in?" Chu Fei frowned, and the parents behind Xiao Huan didn''t understand why Chu Fei asked this question, but the father stood up and explained:


    "the resources in the city are limited, so the boar can''t be taken by my family alone, so I handed it to steward Cao and asked him to assign it."


    Chu Fei nodded, looked back at the brothers and sisters of the Cao family, and then asked:


    "Xiao Huan, what is Cao in charge of?"


    "Whatever! He''s in charge of everything on our side! " Xiao Huan said casually.


    After Xiaohuan''s death, Xiaohuan''s mother added:


    "don''t get me wrong. Steward Cao is in charge of a ten mile area near the east gate. After that, other stewards will be in charge."


    "Do you really care about everything? What is the main concern? " Chu Fei asked.


    "In fact, it''s easy to say that everything is in charge. It''s really nothing. The main thing is the distribution of goods and materials. The rest is just miscellaneous things."


    Chu Fei nodded. It''s estimated that Cao''s position in charge of affairs is similar to that of the village head. He has to take charge of every trivial matter, but at the same time, he has to be responsible for many important matters.


    But if the steward''s surname is not Cao chufei, he won''t feel like it. At most, he''ll finish the conversation. But since the steward''s surname is Cao, chufei has to ask more questions.


    "What''s the name of this steward Cao?" With that, Chu Fei turned to look at Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan, and then asked:


    "do you know Cao Guanshi?"


    The tone of Chu Fei''s conversation with Cao''s brothers and sisters is not very friendly, and even has some obvious hostility.


    Even Xiao Huan can see this, not to mention her parents. At this moment, Xiao Huan''s family is ignorant, while Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan''s brothers and sisters are depressed.


    "Yes, Cao is also in charge of my family."


    Next to him, Cao Qingxuan also said:


    "in fact, our Cao family is in charge of the management of the east gate, so the people in charge of various areas below are naturally the people of our Cao family, which is no surprise."


    Chufei laughed and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t say it''s strange."


    Then Chu Fei turned and looked at Xiao Huan, and asked:


    "Xiao Huan, where does Cao Guanshi live, do you know?"


    "Of course, I just sent him the half pig!"


    "Well, then you Take me there Although this request is aimed at Xiaohuan, Chu Fei looks at Xiaohuan''s parents when he speaks.


    Xiao Huan''s parents have long found something wrong, and have understood that Chu Fei and Cao''s family are in conflict. Now the development of things is very simple, chufei this is to let small magic mixed in this thing.


    Because he saw this clearly, Xiao Huan''s father subconsciously wanted to refuse, but before he had a good reason, Xiao Huan''s mother said with a serious expression:


    "Xiao Huan, take two Taoist friends over. In addition, remember to let the two Taoist friends see the half pig you sent them!"


    "Good! I... " Small magic just happily agreed to come down, then back to the taste, mother, this is a story!


    Xiao Huan looks back at her mother in doubt, but what she sees is her angry face.


    Xiao Huan didn''t dare to talk, and then he saw the helpless expression of his father.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the little things, I''m looking forward to it."


    Chu Fei said, regardless of the face of Cao''s brother and sister, urged Xiao Huan to lead the way.


    What else can Xiao Huan say? Although he''s only a teenager, he doesn''t understand anything. Smart, he can understand why his mother is so serious all of a sudden.


    Now that I understand, Xiaohuan naturally wants to be a good leader.


    It doesn''t take much time to get to Cao Guanshi''s residence, especially when everyone''s cultivation is at the level of ladder.


    Compared with Xiaohuan family, Cao Guanshi''s residence is much more formal. It''s a much wider house. Although it''s not luxurious, it depends on who you compare with. Compared with Xiaohuan family, it''s a palace.


    Cao''s distant door was wide open. When he walked nearby, he could hear the voices of people in the yard.


    "Cao is in charge. My family''s elixir has not been given for three years. Now the situation is critical. My wife''s injury is hard to heal. I really don''t know how long I can hold on without elixir."


    "Lao Zhang, it''s not my fault. You don''t know how poor we are now. Each thing has to be divided into several parts. Let''s not talk about your family. Let''s say who doesn''t lack pills in the whole holy King City!"


    "Cao is in charge. I only need a magic pill. I don''t want those pills for cultivation. I can''t have them for five years!"


    "Lao Zhang, you are trying to embarrass me. The number of magic elixirs is really limited. Now they are used. What should we do when we go to war? You can''t let those who go to the battlefield can''t even take a magic pill"But when I went to the battlefield, you didn''t give me the magic elixir. This is what we owe. Shouldn''t you give it to us?"


    "Lao Zhang, it''s easy to talk and discuss. I don''t understand, do you? It''s not the first time you''ve been here, and it''s not the first time I''ve said it. What do you want? Can your wife die here on the spot without this magic pill? "


    "Cao Yuwang, you are determined not to give it, right? You give me a definite word. Are you determined not to give it?"


    "So what, Zhang lame, do you still want to do it? Ha ha, it''s a big crime to fight the steward in the holy King City for no reason


    "Yes, big crime, I know, so I won''t do it. Don''t worry, Cao Yuwang. As long as my wife is alive, I won''t do it to you. But after that, I hope you can avoid my knife."

 Chapter 831

    Then, the conversation ended, and Chu Fei saw a man in his thirties walking out of Cao''s house with a limp.


    There was no expression on his face, even when he came out and saw chufei, a group of strangers.


    But when he saw the Cao brothers and sisters standing behind Chu Fei, the lame man laughed. His smile was quiet, but Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan did not dare to look at him.


    Chu Fei clearly saw the brother and sister in contact with the eyes of Zhang lame, then immediately scared away. Zhang lame didn''t care about it. He left with his lame legs, and didn''t look back. He didn''t do any unnecessary actions, just like the cruel words in the yard didn''t come from him.


    When Zhang lame enters people''s side, Chu Fei systematically identifies Zhang lame''s accomplishments. The twenty ninth floor of the ladder is placed outside. No one dares to underestimate it.


    However, in the city of the holy king, the twenty ninth floor of the ladder of heaven is not too high.


    As for Cao in charge of the yard, it is obvious that he did not pay attention to the threat of Zhang lame, but when Zhang lame left, he also noticed Chu Fei and others outside.


    Cao Guanshi was a little confused. After all, there were few strangers in Shengwang city.


    However, the doubt comes from the doubt. Cao is not in the mood to find any trouble for himself when he can have a rest. But when Chu Fei stepped into Cao Guanshi''s courtyard, Cao Guanshi knew that he wanted to have a rest.


    "Two Taoist friends, what can I do for you?" Cao Guanshi gives chufei and Qiqi a hug, which is polite.


    But this words let Chu Fei Leng for a while, then Chu Fei just noticed that Xiao Huan didn''t come in, Cao''s brother and sister also came in, only he and Qiqi came in.


    In doubt, Chu Fei releases his divine sense, and finds that Xiao Huan and Cao''s brothers and sisters are standing outside, keeping a posture of watching Zhang lame leave, motionless.


    Is it in a daze?


    Chu Fei pulled Qiqi out of Cao Guanshi''s yard in doubt, but Cao Guanshi was so ignorant that he didn''t know what was going on between the two men and women.


    In particular, steward Cao noticed that there was a big white tail behind the girl''s butt


    "Is it the fox? It shouldn''t be... "


    Outside, chufei and Qiqi quickly come to Xiaohuan''s side. Out of caution, they don''t wake Xiaohuan up directly. Instead, they carefully check Xiaohuan''s body, including the body and spirit. The final result is that Xiaohan is intact and there is no problem.


    In this way, chufei and Qiqi can only calculate whether Xiaohuan has fallen into some kind of illusion


    And the easiest way to deal with hallucinations is to pat your face


    Think of here, Chu Fei stretches out a hand to slap to smoke on the face of small unreal, small unreal smoke of a face fear.


    "Why hit me..."


    "Are you all right, smelly boy?" Chu Fei asked with concern.


    I just slapped myself, and then I whispered softly. This kind of feeling is a little familiar to Xiaohuan So he shook his head subconsciously and said:


    "it''s ok No, why did you hit me? "


    "I thought you were hit by some magic. Why don''t you go in with us? Even if you don''t go in with us, why don''t you just stand here and be stunned..."


    "I I don''t know. Am I in a daze? " Xiao Huan still wants to ask, but Chu Fei raises his hand and points to Cao''s brother and sister.


    Although Xiao Huan made a lot of noise here, Cao''s brother and sister still had no reaction, just like two dummies.


    "Well I was just like them? "


    "Yes, I hit you once before you wake up. If you can''t wake up, I''ll have to use a worse way..."


    "Is there a worse way?" I don''t want to know what it''s about.


    But in the next moment, small magic words let chufei finally understand his excitement.


    "I''ll go and wake them up!"


    Chufei grins bitterly, while Qiqi has a feeling that she will not be able to keep calm.


    In a word, since the time when he was about to enter the holy King City, Qiqi had lost the state of jumping happily. Except for the occasional giggle when he couldn''t hold it, he spent the rest of his time as hard as he could.


    Before that, it just destroyed Qiqi''s mood of pretending coldness, but now it arouses Qiqi''s impulse to try


    Fortunately, Qiqi just had an impulse and didn''t rush to grab Xiaohuan''s "work".


    "You go, but be careful." Chufei said with a smile.


    After getting Chu Fei''s permission, Xiao Huan immediately rushes to Cao Shengle''s side, then turns round and slaps Cao Shengle in the face.


    The huge and clear sound almost made chufei laugh. Even Cao Guanshi in the yard heard the sound, but he didn''t care what it was.Cao Shengle was woken up, but I don''t know whether it was because Xiao Huan used too much strength or Zhang was a little tough when he was lame. In short, Cao Shengle was still a little confused when he woke up, and didn''t know what happened at the first time.


    After more than ten seconds, Cao Shengle saw that he was back to normal. Then he saw Chu Fei and asked with concern:


    "are you ok?"


    "I I''m fine... " Cao Shengle is a little flattered.


    "Since you''re OK, just look at your sister. She hasn''t recovered yet." Chu Fei pointed to Cao Qingxuan beside him, and then Cao Shengle asked strangely:


    "how to do it?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say. We used to fight..." Chufei pointed to Qiqi and said, "she hit me, I hit him, he hit you Now it''s your turn. After all, it''s your sister... "


    Although Qiqi is very dissatisfied with Chu Fei''s behavior of letting him carry the pot, it''s mainly because Qiqi didn''t hit anyone at all, but he just carried the pot But in this need to brush with bad time, Qiqi or very with the nod.


    Cao Shengle was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that there was a trace of resentment in his eyes, and then he came to Cao Qingxuan and slapped his sister in the face


    Cao Shengle was still modest, but he didn''t have much strength. At the same time, he seized the opportunity to pay attention to Zhenyuan and entered Cao Qingxuan''s body. Strictly speaking, Cao Qingxuan was not awakened by beating, but by Zhenyuan.


    Cao Qingxuan recovered more slowly when he woke up, and it took more than 20 seconds to return to normal.


    Chu Fei really doubts that if it wasn''t for the two brothers and sisters receiving orders to receive Chu Fei and Qiqi, then they would have retaliated Zhang lame because they couldn''t suppress their anger.


    "If you''re gone, you''ll have to go in and visit steward Cao. Don''t waste your time!"


    Chu Fei saw no fun to see, then urged up, small fantasy happily agreed, and then took the lead to go into the Cao steward''s yard.


    Steward Cao just went back to his room to have a rest, but before he got hot, he saw Xiao Huan dian''er rush in, and then Chu Fei and Qiqi who had just come in


    Just as Cao Guanshi was about to get angry, Cao''s brothers and sisters came in.


    After seeing the two brothers and sisters of the Cao family, the Cao steward immediately realized that today''s event must be no small matter, so he rushed out of the room and welcomed them with a smile, saying:


    "it''s Mr. Cao who is here. Mr. Cao is safe and well. Miss AI is here too. Miss is safe and well!"


    This is a very stylized and habitual line of Cao Guanshi. As long as he starts to say the first word, he will always say the last word smoothly. This has been the case for many years before, and there has never been any problem.


    But today, before Cao Guanshi finished his sentence, he noticed that Cao Shengle had a red palm print on his face, and it seemed that the palm print was not big.


    At least he is a monk. Naturally, his eyesight is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Cao Guanshi immediately saw that the palm print on Cao Shengle''s face was made by Xiaohuan.


    After discovering this, Cao Guanshi immediately glared his eyes and pointed to Xiao Huan, who was about to curse. But at this moment, Chu Fei said, "Cao Guanshi is right. We''ve come to see you. Before, Xiao Huan saw that half of the wild boar had come back from outside the city. I heard that it had been sent to you. I want to see that half of the wild boar, so please take it out for me Next


    Cao Guanshi frowned. He didn''t know chufei and Qiqi, and he didn''t plan to know them. But it happened that these two strangers came out to talk to him, but the young lady and master he knew stood at the back and didn''t say a word.


    What''s the situation?


    Cao could not understand, but he would not worry about it. Because in his view, even if someone in the holy King''s city attacked Cao Yuwang, no one would be killed to the detriment of Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan.


    As for Chu Fei''s question, Cao Yuwang didn''t think it was a big deal, but after confirming that young master Cao and Miss Cao didn''t come out to stop, he said:


    "ah, that half of the wild boar has been sent back to the family. What''s the matter?"


    "Family, which family? Is it the Cao family? "


    "Naturally, it''s the Cao family. This is also the plot managed by the Cao family. What''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "Ah, no problem. I''m just curious. How will the half wild boar be divided in the end?"


    "Only half a wild boar can be divided. Fur can''t make a suit of armor, and bone and meat can''t stew demerit broth. There''s no way to divide. It can only be used as a confession to supplement the health of the family."


    "Ah, so..." Chu Fei nodded, and his face became gloomy gradually. "There''s another thing..."


    "What else? Ask, ask... " Cao Guanshi is obviously impatient. If it wasn''t for Cao Shengle''s brother and sister, I''m afraid he would have found an excuse to drive chufei and Qiqi out.


    Naturally, it''s just his own idea. It''s hard to say whether he can really drive people out."Just before we came here, a lame man came out of you. I heard that you had embezzled his magic elixir, didn''t you?"


    "What do you mean, friend?" Steward Cao glared.


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just want to know if there is a real shortage of materials in this holy King City, and if you can''t even take out the life-saving medicine, it''s still someone who intentionally withholds it."


    "Ha ha, Cao Yuwang has been in charge of this area for more than a thousand years, and no one has ever dared to talk to me like this. I don''t know what you are, but are you from the holy city behind you?"


    "Millennium? I really can''t see that it''s thousands of years since... "

 Chapter 832

    "Hum, when you''re young, you can''t play deep. Don''t think that you can command others'' territory with any background. This doesn''t belong to you. You''d better go back to your territory and show off your power."


    Cao Yuwang said, and then straightened his back and looked at chufei, as if the next moment chufei would choose to admit him because he couldn''t say it.


    Chu Fei, on the other hand, could not understand it at all. He did not understand why the Cao governor dared to say such a thing.


    Chu Fei sneered and said:


    "it''s interesting, it''s really interesting. It''s OK. I never like playing deep. Sometimes I can''t play well when I want to play deep. So you don''t have to worry. I just asked you about the half pig and the magic elixir. I just want you to show me the arrangement of the half pig and the inventory of the magic elixir. I just want to know if the area managed by your Cao family is really too poor to save people''s lives with the magic elixir! "


    Chu Fei said and then hit a loud finger, and then a Firebird appeared in his fingertips.


    Chu Fei knew that his power of playing fire and Dao fire could not make waves in the holy King City, but he didn''t need this move to cause much damage. He just used this song to show his attitude.


    Sure enough, when Cao Guanshi saw that Chu Fei was talking like this, he immediately realized that Chu Fei wanted to make trouble. However, because of his self-confidence in his cultivation, Cao Guanshi didn''t panic.


    Up to now, for Cao Guanshi, chufei and Qiqi are enemies, but Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan are their own people, and they are the kind of people they can''t stir up. So he looked at them before he really did something, and then he saw the depression on their faces.


    "Young master This... "


    "Don''t move. Take him to see it as he says." Cao Shengle tangled for a long time after saying this sentence, and then Chu Fei will smile, Cao Guanshi is a face of depression.


    "Young master Cao, it''s easy to talk about that half pig. It''s easy to talk about everything. The magic elixir is in the general library. They two outsiders are not qualified to go to the general library to check the inventory."


    "Stop it. My father allowed me to take them."


    "Well, all right." Cao Guanshi is very depressed, but he can''t help it. He just has a bad impression on chufei. He thinks that when something happens in the future, he will have a chance to trip you!


    Then, after Cao''s simple arrangement, he led chufei out of the yard and walked all the way to Cao''s house. On the way, chufei thought about letting Xiaohuan go back, but finally gave up the idea.


    Because there''s no need, not only chufei is confident that he can protect Xiaohuan, but more importantly, chufei believes that he can''t use his hand at that time. The powerful force that once locked himself should not allow the children in the city to be hurt.


    The reason why the Cao family can be assigned to manage this area of the holy King City is that the Cao family''s base camp itself is also in this area. The Cao family is powerful, and there were sages in the family. At the same time, the current owner is still half saint.


    Compared with other people in this area, the Cao family is naturally qualified to do things of overall management.


    Besides this, the things that Chu Fei was really interested in were the thousand years that Cao Yuwang said, and the time that the first holy King City was conquered was also a thousand years ago


    In the millennium, no matter from which angle, there are problems, and there are still big problems. But now Chu Fei can''t find the problem Is the passage of time in the abyss different from that outside, or does the holy city itself involve time?


    Just as Chu Fei was walking and struggling, the party came to Cao''s headquarters.


    Chu Fei thought that Cao''s house was just like those big family houses in Zhongzhou''s seven cities.


    But when I really came to the Cao family base camp, I knew that the big family residence in the emotional holy King City was totally different from that outside.


    If we have to find a similar architectural planning to give an example, I''m afraid we can only use the Open University on earth to make a comparison.


    This is the Cao family''s base camp. When a few people came to a circular road, they said that they were about to enter the scope of the Cao family.


    Then go along the road to find the inside. All kinds of family business, family stores and various functional buildings are separated on both sides of the road. Once in a while, after passing one or two small squares, chufei people can see that there are many people working together to do something.


    Along the way, Chu Fei finally came to the real residence of the Cao family, but it was not a large courtyard, but a collection of many medium-sized courtyards.


    "Half of the boar that the boy got back was sent here..." Cao Guanshi pointed to a courtyard full of heat just listening and said.


    Chu Fei nodded. He was very curious about the opposite scene, but what he was more curious about was a yard on the other side. The yard was not so busy, but there were many people talking.


    What''s more, listening to the dialogue, most of them are complaining about the lack of materials they can get.Some people complain, others reconcile, but it seems that the Cao family thinks that reconciliation is ridicule and abuse.


    "Let''s go over here first." Chufei looked at the yard and sneered, then walked over.


    Cao Yuwang turned his lips, so-called keep up, no one else is behind.


    The yard is not big, but the gate is very spacious.


    There were several adults in the yard, waiting in line to get supplies, and the person who distributed the supplies was an old man with white beard.


    After entering the yard, Chu Fei directly strolled to the queue here, and then quietly looked at, did not speak, there is no abnormal action.


    Because Chu Fei was accompanied by Cao Guanshi, Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan, the people who distributed materials in the yard pretended not to see them, but continued to do their own things.


    "Master, can I get more today? Many of my children haven''t eaten seriously for several days. We adults should eat less if we eat less, but the children can''t always be hungry."


    "Why, the child is not a human being. As much as you eat, the child will eat. There''s nothing to say." The old man with white beard didn''t take his heart at all. He took a heaven and earth bag from the person in front of him. Then he grabbed some from the house behind him and threw them in. Then he gave the bag back to him.


    The man took it and let out his divine sense to have a look. Then he sighed heavily. It was obvious that he wanted to fight for something more. But before he opened his mouth, he was kicked out of the line by the old man with white beard.


    However, as soon as the old man drove the man away, he found that there was a little girl in line behind him. She looked like a teenager.


    "What are you doing here? This is not your place. Get out! Get out


    "Grandfather, grandfather, my parents are so badly hurt that they can''t get up. My father said I could come here to get the magic pill, so I came here."


    "The magic pill? That''s something you little kid can suck at. Go back, don''t make trouble


    "Grandfather, my father said that I could find you directly, and so did the steward." The little girl is still working hard, but the old man with white beard is annoyed. He waves a wave of real yuan and pushes the little girl out of the team. By the way, he is still confined in the same place.


    "If you don''t practice hard at a young age, you''ll know how to make trouble. I''ll punish you for an hour in this wall!"


    In Chu Fei''s view, there was nothing special about this so-called confinement method, and there was nothing high-level except the zhenyuanli wall.


    But the little girl who was standing inside was frightened. She didn''t dare to move when she wanted to come out. She didn''t dare to open her mouth when she wanted to call for help.


    Chu Fei looked at the wonder, completely do not understand the little girl''s face is why the panic will exist.


    But at this moment, Xiaohuan whispered:


    "Wow, lianxinjing, it''s terrible."


    "What is a heart refining well?" Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "That''s the one. You can''t see anything on the outside. It''s dark inside. Then there are all kinds of terrible things according to the caster''s idea!" Xiao Huan''s body trembled involuntarily when he described it. It seemed that he was scared by the heart refining well.


    "So it''s all hallucinations?" Chu Fei asked.


    "More than that, it depends on the caster. Otherwise, it''s not so terrible."


    "Does this spell have any advantages? Can the heart refining well temper the mind?" Chu Fei didn''t want to make himself too arbitrary, so he asked more, but Xiao Huan shook his head and said, "my father said that this heart refining well is a nice name, and it doesn''t have any benefits at all. Besides, we also have a way to exercise our mind. "


    Chufei nodded and did not ask again. Now it''s very clear that this heart refining well is a small black house, and it''s specially used to frighten people.


    Thinking of the reason why the little girl was shut in the heart well, Chu Fei couldn''t help getting angry.


    At this point in time, the people who came to collect the materials were scattered, only the little girl was still crying with her mouth covered in the heart refining well.


    The old man with white beard looked at Cao Yuwang and said:


    "what''s the matter with you


    "Ah, how are you, master? I''m leading them to see the half wild boar, the one I sent before."


    "Well, what''s good to see, but fortunately I came early, and I couldn''t see it half an hour later." The old man with white beard didn''t refuse, but called Cao Yuwang and Chu Fei to come to the house together, and said:


    "Nah, it''s inside, left..."


    Cao Yuwang and the old man with white beard gave way, and then motioned to chufei and Qiqi to see.


    Chufei walked over with a smile, took a look, and then almost lost control of his mood.


    It''s really a warehouse, and it''s a warehouse with enough stuff.


    "Terminal, scan, tell me the specific quantity of materials inside, analyze the supply demand in holy King City, calculate and give me a result."


    After Cao Yuwang turned to communicate with the old man, he looked at the old man''s face"What should be stored here are ordinary food supplies. Where are the elixirs like the magic pill?"


    The old man with white beard frowned. He obviously didn''t want chufei, a stranger, to have access to this part of information. However, when he saw Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan, especially the palm print on Cao Shengle''s face, the old man with white beard misunderstood him.


    The old man thought that chufei was sent down by the owner of the family, and the slap on Cao Shengle''s face was because he wanted to stop chufei. Combined with the size of Ba''s handprint and Xiao Huan, the old man guessed that the owner was in a hurry and asked Xiao Huan to teach Cao Shengle a lesson


    Anyway, because of Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan''s bashful eyebrows and drooping eyes, the old man with white beard succeeded in thinking awkwardly.

 Chapter 833

    Then Chu Fei saw the old man with white beard raise his hand and show the bracelet on his wrist.


    "It''s all in it. There are 100000 magic avoiding pills, and the total number of other kinds of pills is about 50000. The number is not much. It''s impossible to distribute them to everyone."


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "the number of magic avoiding pills is the largest, right?"


    "That''s right. After all, the most basic guarantee to fight against the demons is to avoid demons. Although compared with thousands of years ago, there is no comparison, it is still the most compared with other pills."


    "Very good. Then the little girl wants two magic pills. Why don''t you give them? Can''t you separate two out of 100000? There is a lame wife, you call him that, Zhang lame wife, also need one, can''t you take it out? If my expectation is good, there should be more people who need the magic elixir, but you didn''t send it, did you? "


    "What do you mean?" The cultivation of the old man with white beard is not low. Chufei has been identified by the system before he speaks. This is a guy with 30 floors of ladder.


    If this kind of cultivation really started to go crazy, but Chu Fei didn''t prepare early, the result would be bloody.


    But it''s a pity that Chu Fei, since he is looking for something, can''t be prepared.


    "What? Don''t you understand? I would like to express my opinions and opinions. I think you should give the magic elixir to those who need it instead of keeping the small ones


    "Yuwang, did you bring people?" The old man with white beard didn''t say anything to Chu Fei. Instead, he repressed his anger and turned to Cao Yuwang. Cao Yuwang shook his head helplessly and said, "master, it was the young master and the young lady who found me and then asked me to come here. I Ah... "


    "Yes The old man pondered, then looked at Cao Shengle and said:


    "young master, how to distribute the materials is ordered by the owner himself. If the owner wants to change it, should he inform the old man first? Even if you can''t give notice in advance because of the busy business of the master, you should let the young master take the master''s secret order, right


    Cao Shengle''s face ate excrement expression, very uncomfortable, and do not know how to explain, his sister Cao Qingxuan is already lost.


    Chu Fei laughed and waved his hand:


    "don''t be excited, don''t be excited, let me ask first, what''s the matter with the secret order? Is there any big secret of the Cao family in the holy King City? Isn''t there a homeowner who orders this kind of thing? Do you need a secret order? "


    "You What I mean is that you don''t make a mountain out of a molehill The old man was stunned for a while. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s question would come from just one word.


    From Chu Fei''s question, the old man also found that the purpose of Chu Fei''s trip was absolutely not simple.


    Cao Yuwang was more than a few years old. The person who can be called master by him will be older. The meticulousness of such an old man is definitely not the level of ordinary people.


    Just when Chu Fei wanted to continue to say something, the old man went straight to Cao Shengle and his brother and sister, and said in a harsh voice:


    "young master, miss, what''s the origin of this man, and whether he came here with the consent of the owner, are you coaxed by him?"


    Cao Shengle gave a wry smile, but he didn''t know how to say it. He had no choice but to send a message to the old man, telling the cause and effect of the matter.


    After listening to Cao Shengle''s almost complaining description, the old man with white beard widened his eyes and said in a voice:


    "there''s a big problem with this son. Please go and tell the owner immediately. I''ll coax him to play for a while. Don''t let outsiders know. Go


    Although the old man is only responsible for distributing materials here, in fact, his position in the Cao family is very important. Therefore, after hearing this, Cao Shengle''s brother and sister immediately realized the problem. They looked at each other and left. The old man turned around and looked at Chu Fei, Qiqi and Xiaohuan with no smile, saying:


    "where else do you want to see


    "Look at the wild boar. Before coming in, Cao Guanshi said that half of the wild boar sent by Xiaohuan was sent to the opposite yard, but I didn''t expect to see it in you. Although it''s a bit strange, I believe it''s just a misunderstanding, so I still want to see the half wild boar in the opposite yard."


    The old man and Cao Yuwang almost didn''t choke on chufei''s words. Even Xiaohuan didn''t understand.


    Yes, when he was outside, Cao Yuwang did point to another yard and said that half a wild boar had gone there, but since he saw the half a wild boar here, it was obvious that the half a wild boar had been sent to this yard from that yard!


    But Chu insisted that it was a misunderstanding, that it was a mistake, and that he had to go to the yard to see what was going on! Routine!


    "Well, since you want to see it, you can go and have a look." The old man said with a cold face, then pointed to Cao Yuwang and said:


    "Yuwang, you stay here to watch and work hard. I''ll accompany you around. "


    "Yes, sir, take your time." Cao Yuwang saluted the old man like an amnesty, and then directly ignored the existence of Chu Fei.Chufei looked funny, but he didn''t tangle with anything. Instead, he led Qiqi and Xiaohuan out of the yard with the old man and went to the other yard across the street, which was the hot yard.


    The people in the yard are closed, and few people enter here on weekdays, so the people inside never need to worry about whether someone will suddenly break in.


    Moreover, even if someone comes in, they must be from the management. The people who work inside are not qualified to gossip, so there is no need to worry.


    When the old man pushed the far door and led chufei into the yard, chufei, Qiqi and Xiaohuan immediately smelled a unique flavor of stew.


    Fragrant, really fragrant!


    But Qiqi and chufei just think that the taste is very fragrant, in addition, they will not be greedy, but Xiaohuan is different.


    I don''t know what Xiaohuan usually eats. Anyway, when the smell of stew gets into Xiaohuan''s nose, Xiaohuan immediately lies on the ground with a puff.


    Then Xiao Huan said with a kind of intoxicated and enjoyable expression:


    "Wow, it''s so fragrant Stew, wow How fragrant Eat well Great... "


    Yes, there''s stew in the yard, and it''s not just stew, there''s barbecue, right next to the big pot of stew. In addition to stew and barbecue, there are also places in the yard to make other dishes. Although chufei doesn''t know many things, chufei can see that the ingredients are exquisite and the production process is also exquisite master craftsmanship!


    Looking at the scene in the courtyard, it''s hard for chufei to imagine that this is the scene that will appear in the so-called holy King City where houses are scarce!


    Just look at this courtyard, who dares to say that the holy King City is poor? Who dares to say!


    But the problem is, outside the courtyard, most of the residents of the holy King City are really in a state of starvation. Not only are they starving, many people can''t have a full meal for several days!


    But this way!


    Why can''t I smell the fragrance outside the yard? Why can I smell the fragrance only after I enter the yard? It''s because of the isolated array in this courtyard!


    The reason why you can hear the hot sound inside is that the effect of that array is only to isolate the taste, not the sound!


    Why is this kind of almost meaningless array studied? Why is this kind of resource wasting array still used?


    There must be something fishy about it.


    "Partner, analyze the array of isolating taste, analyze it in detail, and analyze it fundamentally."


    "Well, I''ll give you the results of your last mission. According to the analysis, the materials in that warehouse can normally supply the consumption of the people in this holy city for one month And the lowest consumption state, that is, the current state, can basically last for five years. "


    "Well, where''s the pill? Especially Dan


    "Although you didn''t say that at that time, I''m very smart to judge that you will ask. I just got the information of the magic elixir from other places. I can say for sure that the 100000 magic elixirs he said can last at least two years if we fight every three days..."


    "So much? More than I thought Chufei was surprised.


    "You think too much about it. According to my analysis of the ingredients of the magic elixir, I can say for sure that you will not need the magic elixir after you reach the 25th floor of the ladder, and only 65% of the monks who reach the 24th floor need the magic elixir So You know


    Chufei nodded. After the explanation of the terminal, he really understood.


    At this time, the old man with white beard, who took chufei three people into the yard, sneered and looked back at chufei and Qiqi, and said:


    "you see, do you have any ideas now?"


    Chufei noticed that the old man with white beard only looked at himself and talked to Qiqi. As for Xiaohuan lying on the ground, he had completely ignored him. In this regard, Chu Fei can only say that Xiao Huan is probably a fool with a fortune.


    But in the face of the old man''s hostile question, chufei said with a smile:


    "your young master should have told you all the details after we went to the city, right? Then you took over their brother and sister to play with me, but have you ever thought about why I didn''t even bother to play after I went to town? "


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s words really stunned the old man. The old man didn''t seem to have noticed this. In fact, at the beginning, he used the arrogance of Chu Fei in Cao Shengle''s description as the basis for judging Chu Fei''s background.


    On the basis of such a judgment, it can be said that Chu Fei''s arrogance is due to the fact that he is a big idiot with no brain, so he doesn''t leave any room for himself.


    But now, when Chu Fei raised the question himself, the old man was stunned, because since Chu Fei raised the question himself, it means that the details are not as simple as the old man thought before.


    Chu Fei''s cultivation is not transparent, and this old man has long discovered this, but it''s not too strange for him to see the other''s cultivation. After all, many Daoqi techniques can achieve this effectBut what if it''s not?


    Now the old man is thinking about this possibility. What if it''s not about the background? What if it''s about the boy''s strong cultivation?


    "You What''s the purpose of that? "


    "The purpose is the same as others, but it may not be the same as your Cao family." Chufei just wanted to continue to talk, the old man immediately said:


    "you are the devil! You are demons


    And the people who heard the old man''s words, whether they were cutting vegetables or stewing barbecue, all looked at chufei and Qiqi with shocked, surprised and even scared eyes.


    Well!


    Chu Fei was stunned, because he didn''t expect that the old man would play for himself. However, from the eyes of the people around him, Chu Fei also confirmed that at least these cooking guys are not bad people.


    "Well, in a way, you''re right." Chufei said with a relaxed shrug.


    Chu Fei wanted to be unpredictable, but also because Chu Fei came from the earth, so he could be regarded as an alien. That''s why he said so.


    But the old man with white beard didn''t know. Few people knew such complicated things!


    At this moment, what the old man thought in his heart was: I don''t think he is really a demon!?


    Just at this time, several figures galloped outside the courtyard. Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan were leading the way. Behind them was a middle-aged man and an old man.


    Of course, it''s all from the aspect of appearance


    Chu Fei suspected that this middle-aged man was the father of Cao Shengle and Cao Qingxuan, while the old man was the owner of the Cao family.


    This is not only judged from the appearance, but also from the cultivation level.


    The result of systematic appraisal shows that the middle-aged man''s cultivation is twenty-eight floors of the ladder, while the old man''s cultivation is thirty-three floors of the ladder


    More than 30 floors of the ladder can be called half step holy.


    That means you can become a saint in half a step.


    But then Cao Shengle said a word, but let Chu Fei almost stand unsteadily, a butt sitting on the ground.


    Because Cao Shengle said:


    "father, brother, that''s them!"

 Chapter 834

    Cao''s brothers and sisters led two people in. As a result, Cao Shengle called out a brother and a father.


    Brother, father, these two completely different titles must correspond to two people of different ages!


    but any one of the two people in the back is older than brother and sister Cao Shengle!


    However, if you have to find a elder brother among the latter two, it must be a middle-aged man. As for the role of father, naturally it should be the old man''s.


    Is Cao Shengle wrong? Or is there someone who hasn''t come in?


    Chufei and Qiqi look over the shoulders of Cao Shengle and look behind them. As a result, they see the empty street and the distant gate slowly closed under the control of Zhenyuan.


    With a bang, the remote door was completely closed, which announced that no one would come in again in a short time.


    Chu Fei turned his brow into a Sichuan character, and looked at Cao Sheng and said: "Mr. Cao, is your name wrong? Who is your brother? "


    "What''s the matter with you!" Cao Shengle glared, then turned to look at the old man and said:


    "father, you asked me to bring them, try not to make too much noise, but they are too much!"


    Poof!


    Chu Fei couldn''t help it, because as soon as Cao Shengle said this, he clearly explained the relationship between the four of them.


    And Chu Fei this smile, also successfully pulled that middle-aged man and the old man''s hatred value.


    After feeling the two different feelings of hatred, Chu Fei looked at the middle-aged man and the old man curiously and said: "how can this feel like a big play! It''s a pity that I''m going to miss this good play! "


    "What''s the good play?" Qiqi asked.


    "Of course, it''s the fight between the eldest son and the second son. Look at the age difference, look at the idiot degree!"


    "Ah, so It sounds like fun. " Although Qiqi is cooperating with chufei, in fact, she has made enough preparations for the battle.


    TIANTI 17 layers is much better than chufei, so Qiqi thinks that he has to do more preparation for fighting.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care. He patted Qiqi on the shoulder and said:


    "just take care of this greedy ghost."


    On the other hand, Cao Shengle''s father is naturally the head of the Cao family. Although the Cao family leader was angry at chufei''s ridicule, he first suppressed his anger and focused on Cao Shengle and the other old man with white beard.


    "What''s the matter with you


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that the old man with white beard was the sixth brother of the Cao family, but he could figure it out after a second thought. Managing the distribution of goods and materials is an important task. Naturally, people who can trust themselves should be responsible for it.


    "Master, I was worried that the young master and the young lady would be cheated by this son, so I got involved in this matter, but I didn''t expect to disturb the master''s plan."


    The old man with white beard didn''t call the Cao family leader the eldest or several elder brothers, but respectfully called the family leader. On the contrary, no one was surprised, and the Cao family leader himself was very used to it.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Fei was happy again and said:


    "Qiqi, do you see that? The previous generation is the same thing. Brothers'' fight for power has been wonderful since ancient times!"


    At this time, Qiqi has pulled the little magic paralyzed on the ground to chufei''s side, and then seriously protects the little magic. After hearing Chu Fei''s words, she gave a subconscious grace, and then she didn''t pay attention.


    Chu Fei didn''t care about Qiqi''s reaction, but said to the Cao family leader:


    "Cao family leader, I''m really surprised why you did this..."


    "What to do?" Cao''s master was stunned for a moment, and then his face changed a lot. He pointed to Chu Fei and said, "it''s the devil. You red spirit people are fighting again! It''s true that there''s no one in my holy city! "


    After a big drink, the old man with white beard clapped his hand across from the Cao family and behind Chu Fei.


    In an instant, Chu Fei''s intuition had a force that he couldn''t resist.


    And other people''s speed is also fast to Chu Fei almost unable to respond!


    Thanks to chufei''s preparation, at the moment of their attack, the terminal set the chaos ball on chufei''s body at a very fast speed!


    In a flash, the change is huge!


    Attack on the chaos ball, but did not consume chufei too many exchange points.


    Chufei understood that the old man with white beard was worried that he could not explain himself by slapping himself into pieces, so he deliberately controlled his power.


    Under the situation that the old man with white beard intentionally controlled his power, Chu Fei''s attack became more meaningless.


    "Oh, I''m going to kill you! Well, you haven''t answered my question, old man. Do you want to know why I didn''t play from the beginning? "


    "Ha ha, I don''t need to know, extraterrestrial demons, kill them quickly!" The old man with white beard snorted coldly, and then he was ready to attack again.But at this time, Cao''s master waved his hand to stop him, and then looked at Chu Fei and said, "do you think you can run out of the holy King City? Give up your resistance, or you will die. "


    "Tut tut..." Chu Fei turned around and looked at the old man with white beard behind him and said, "you see, you can''t understand the situation at all. It''s not qualified for him to be the head of the family. It''s not as good as you!"


    "Shut up! Don''t sow discord! " White beard old man stares round eyes, but Chu Fei discovers from his this stare that this time he is really angry.


    Are you angry because you are the master of Taoism? Interesting!


    "You see, you all know that I treat you as a threat, but you, the head of your family, are you squeezed by the door?"


    Chufei is happy to adjust the two old people of the Cao family, which makes the old man with white beard behind chufei feel a little proud. However, this kind of mood only appeared in a moment and disappeared. After all, they are all old people who have lived for thousands of years. How can they really be teased by this kind of means.


    The next moment, the old man with white beard didn''t keep his hand. At the same time, he lost face because of Chu Fei''s words, and the Cao family leader couldn''t help it.


    Chu Fei was a little surprised by how much Cao''s family master attacked, but it was just a surprise, because their two joint attacks would not cause much damage to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei had tried this as early as in the territory of Jiao nationality.


    Therefore, in the face of these two old guys'' attack, Chu Fei grabs Qiqi and Xiaohuan into the chaos ball, and then rushes directly into the sky.


    Chu Fei rushed out of the area covered by the big formation in the courtyard, and forced the Cao family leader and his six younger brothers to keep up with him.


    but the two old foxes here were not idle. When they caught up with him, they roared:


    "they are worthy of the red spirit clan, but it depends on where you can go!"


    "With my Cao family in the moment, you are not allowed to wait for the demons to hurt the people in my city!"


    With two roars, the old two of the Cao family made their strongest attack! That is the only inheritance method belonging to the Cao family, and Chu Fei, who is at the center of the attack, only sees two strong lights rushing towards him!


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t see the effect of the magic, just know that their attack can''t bring too much consumption to chufei!


    The next moment, the two men''s attacks hit the chaos ball head on, and then chufei began to watch all kinds of data beating in the chaos ball.


    In the end, chufei was sure that the strength of the two old men was slightly better than that of the monks of the same level outside. However, Jiao clan and Nine Tailed Fox clan, which are naturally powerful demons, can level the gap with their natural talents.


    After analyzing this point, in the horizontal push Demon power, and then basically can say Chu heart has been completely stable.


    Then, Chu Fei started the counter attack system of chaos ball, and swept the Cao family''s chest with powerful force!


    They were hit by Chu Fei''s counterattack and snorted. They stepped back dozens of feet before they could stand firm. Just as they were about to think about how to solve the current dilemma, a terrible pressure came down from the top!


    In an instant, the Cao family lost their source of strength and became old trash who only knew how to tremble and fear.


    At the same time, Chu Fei noticed that a real yuan wall appeared at the feet of the two old men. All of a sudden, Chu Fei realized what kind of magic it was, Lian Xin Jing!


    As for who is the person who makes the move, needless to say, he is the real strong man in the holy city.


    Just as chufei was waiting for the future development, a projection appeared directly in front of chufei.


    It''s really in front of him, because chufei is floating in the air. Although the height is not higher than the height of the wall of the holy King City, it can definitely be regarded as high.


    But this projection, this projection of the old man, his eyes are so parallel to Chu Fei. When Chu Fei looked down along the projection, he found that the projection of emotion was still a whole body image, but the old man in the projection was sitting on his knees, not standing.


    At this moment, Chu Fei suddenly said: it''s sitting. No wonder it''s parallel to my sight


    But in an instant Chu Fei found out that it was wrong! Shouldn''t sitting be shorter! How on the contrary high road and Chu Fei line of sight parallel!


    No wonder Chu Fei is so surprised. He has never seen this kind of projection technology!


    Well, it''s not right. Chu Fei must have seen such science and technology, but he hasn''t seen such magic! I haven''t seen anyone who can project his body anywhere!


    No curtain! No curtain! What kind of means is this!


    "Xiaoyou, come to jindinglou in the city and have a talk with me."


    "Oh, good Wait a minute, there''s a little girl over there who''s tied up by this old thing''s heart well! "


    "Don''t worry, that child has been let go by me."


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll be right there! By the way, it''s better to control the Cao family and not let them... " Before Chu Fei finished his instructions, he saw several powerful old men appear in the nearby Cao''s building like lightning. After these people appear, they immediately start to take action, or arrest or search, and complete all operations in a very short time.

 Chapter 835

    After all, they are all friars, not ordinary people. They don''t need to go over and look for many things slowly. They spread out their powerful divine sense directly. Then they find the person they should look for and release them immediately. They directly imprison them on the spot. It''s even easier to search things. You don''t even need to be intimidated. You can do it all with divine sense.


    This speed directly led to the fact that Chu Fei had finished his work before he finished speaking!


    This made Chu Fei feel powerless, but then he was angry: you are so powerful, why didn''t you come out early! Just watching the people in the holy city starve for so long?


    With this kind of anger, Chu Fei rushed directly to the jindinglou in the center of Shengwang city.


    In fact, when Chu Fei flew to the center of the holy King City, he had no idea what kind of building the Jinding tower was like. Coupled with the huge city of the holy king, Chu Fei had the illusion that he didn''t know when he would be able to fly to the end.


    Fortunately, the terminal took out the general map of Shengwang City, and then gave chufei a distance navigation, which made chufei feel much more comfortable.


    When chufei finally flew to the center of the holy King City, chufei finally saw the golden roof.


    It''s more a huge golden hall than a building.


    The area of this hall is unimaginable. Fortunately, such a huge Jinding hall is easy to find.


    After finding the Jinding hall, Chu Fei rushed directly into the hall. Then he saw many futons in the hall, and an old man sat on each Futon.


    At first, Chu Fei didn''t think there was any place to start divination, but when Chu Fei landed on the ground to say hello to the old people, Chu Fei found that the people sitting on the futon were projection!


    It''s not noumenon!


    Chu Fei can find this, but also thanks to the terminal, if not terminal reminder, maybe Chu Fei will be silly to chat with a few shadows for a long time.


    But strictly speaking, it''s not a shame.


    At this time, there were 13 futons in front of chufei, Qiqi and Xiaohuan, of which 12 were placed on both sides and one in the middle.


    It was a bit like the emperor going to court, and it also made chufei judge that the shadow in the middle should be the strongest one in the holy King City.


    At least it''s the strongest of the shadows that have emerged so far.


    Looking from his face, the old man in the middle was the old man who talked to Chu Fei with a huge projection.


    "I''ve met you, I''m Chu Fei. This is Qiqi, this Well, haven''t you woken up yet? Please send the child home What a pity. "


    Xiaohuan is still confused, and his mouth is constantly talking about the delicious stew


    "It seems that the Cao family has really rotten to the root. They have used such means to such a child." In the middle, the old man sighed, and then a real yuan left the hall with a small fantasy.


    Chu Fei knows that he doesn''t need to worry at all, and others won''t hurt Xiao Huan. But from what the old man just said, Xiaohuan doesn''t seem to be greedy, it''s the old thing of the Cao family who has done something wrong.


    "Yes, I''m also very strange. It''s reasonable to say that Cao''s behavior can''t hide it from you at all!"


    "You''re right. You can''t hide it from us." The old man said with a smile.


    "So you already know that there is something wrong with the Cao family?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Yes, I have known it for a long time. You guessed it. We even know it very well. The Cao family secretly formed an alliance with the heavenly demons in the war a thousand years ago, and their goal is to save their lives after all the holy King cities were conquered."


    "I''m afraid of death I didn''t expect that there were people who were afraid of death in the holy King City Chu Fei sighed.


    However, this emotion caused the sighs of the thirteen people present.


    "Master Chu, can you tell me where you are from without saying this


    "Of course, from the outside, Qiqi is also..." Chufei said carelessly, and then the projection of the thirteen old people immediately gazed up.


    From the perspective of projection to ontology, this change is very obvious, because projection can not be compared with ontology in any case. Even if you can''t see the projection for a while, you can easily distinguish it when the projection and the noumenon appear at the same time and one becomes stronger and the other weaker.


    Chu Fei didn''t expect that in a word, he changed the projection of the thirteen figures into noumenon, which is really a sense of achievement.


    "Master Chu, are you really from outside? The abyss outside? "


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "that''s right. I do come from the outside


    "Has the boundary of the abyss threatened this? The demons have even broken our border? " In the middle, the old man asked cautiously, but chufei saw the brightness in the old man''s eyes.


    Chu Fei saw that they were only worried that happiness would lead to sorrow, that what they thought was too good, and that all the good things were false.After all, "alone" in the abyss to resist the demons has been unknown for tens of thousands of years, some hope and good expectations have long been polished off. In fact, if it wasn''t for chufei''s previous performance that was too special and unusual, I''m afraid these elders couldn''t believe chufei''s statement.


    In the face of these old people''s excitement, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "try to be as good as possible, although I don''t understand why, after all, in the legend, many things will be very tragic in the end..."


    Chu Fei did not give a positive answer, but a lot of euphemism, but this is enough.


    Then chufei gave the 13 old people about half an hour to adjust their mood.


    In fact, these 13 old people didn''t show much excitement, but Chu Fei firmly believes that no matter whether they show it or not, there must be inner excitement. Since there is excitement, I''ll give you some time to calm down.


    In this half an hour, Chu Fei pulled out a boss chair and a swivel chair with no back


    Chu Fei, the boss''s chair, made it himself, and Qiqi was given the one without back.


    Qiqi didn''t think much about it, so he sat on it directly, and then looked left and right curiously, waiting for when chufei and chufei could pour themselves.


    Chu Fei is in no hurry. He is confirming all kinds of information with the system, including what happened to the array in the cooking yard.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry about the array of isolating taste. According to my analysis, it''s only a semi-finished array. The main reason for isolating taste is a broken Taoist weapon. That Taoist instrument has now been taken away by an old man. "


    "So there''s no technical content Well, what about other data, such as the population of this holy city? "


    "I know what you want, but it''s a pity that even if this holy King City is very big, it can''t compare with the number of residents in a second - or third tier city on earth. There are no more than half a million people in this holy city, old and young. "


    "Half a million, not a lot. If there are half a million in the holy city behind, it will be one million. If this kind of people can be drawn closer to the cave by me, think about donima


    Chufei is really thinking about beautiful things!


    Moreover, Chu Fei''s routine is also very clear. He completely refers to the composition of the earth''s old beauty, mainly to attract foreign talents to stay, supplemented by actively inviting (recruiting disciples), and using self production and self marketing (internal reproduction) as a backup means


    Although it doesn''t seem to have any advantages, you have to think about it this way. You need to take a vow to enter the small cave. You have to take a vow to see it. To go to Laomei, it''s just a few pieces of paper at most


    Therefore, even if the operation idea is similar, the foreign talents in xiaodongtian are absolutely reliable.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Chu Fei, who had thought enough of the beautiful things, took a long breath, and then saw that the thirteen old men were all looking at him with great energy.


    "Well How are you, seniors? Have you calmed down? "


    After Chu Fei asked this sentence, the thirteen elders began to make a noise. Some of them laughed, some of them made trouble, and some of them beat their chests. But their core argument is only one, that is, "this kid is not stupid, but intentional!"


    In the chaos, Chu Fei looked up to the sky and sighed.


    But soon, the confusion was over, and the thirteen elders all regained their dignity and steadiness. The old man in the middle said with a smile:


    "now we are really recovered."


    "Well, it''s worth letting the seniors vent their emotions. But I''m curious. Why did you know that there was something wrong with the Cao family for a long time, but you didn''t seize the opportunity to deal with them until now? "


    Ah!


    With a sigh, the old man said:


    "as you have seen before, because the materials of the holy King City are limited, if we open them up, we can''t hold on for so many years. Since the Cao family is allied with the demons, they must try their best to save money, but in order to expose them earlier, they have to work hard to figure out how to find the real limit of the minimum supply of materials.... "


    "I see..." Chu Fei suddenly realized that this is to take advantage of the rebellion of the Cao family and bring the holy King City a long enough security existence.


    From this point of view, the Cao family has made great achievements!


    "That''s true. The Cao family is a small family with limited strength, but they have a lot of talents besides cultivation. It''s lucky to use them. So, no matter what, I won''t kill all the people in the Cao family. I''m even considering not killing any of them. "


    The old man in the middle said, and an old man beside said:


    "I think it can be so. After all, the Cao family is only a small family. When they swore to guard the abyss, they were only the ancestors of the Cao family, and the original oath only limited the time of a hundred generations."


    "Therefore, the Cao family does not break the oath." The third old man gave a wry smile.Chu Fei didn''t know how long it was, but the existence of the abyss and the holy King City was based on ten thousand years. In such a huge time span, let alone a hundred generations, even the ages have long passed.


    Indeed, the Cao family did not break the oath.


    "Well, just don''t let it out anyway. Before the matter of the demons is completely solved, the people of the Cao family should be imprisoned. In addition, it''s better to torture them about what they planned with Tianmo When we came here, we heard that there was such a saying from the demons... "


    Chu Fei then said the news he had heard from the demons. Basically, he was talking about the saying spread among the demons, that is, waiting for the action of the people in the city

 Chapter 836

    After chufei finished, the thirteen old people nodded to show that they knew, and they would find out as soon as possible and try not to scare the snake.


    Later, Chu Fei asked what he had just asked, and said:


    "elder, I just heard you say that when I swore that the Cao family was only an old ancestor, and I also said that the Cao family was originally a small family, and the fear of death was normal. I don''t understand that if the Cao family was just a small family..."


    "I believe you can figure it out..." The old man sitting in the middle said with a smile, and then he waited for chufei to figure it out. Chufei really tried to think about it, and thought of a possibility. Then the old man seemed to guess chufei''s idea and nodded: "I believe you have thought that in the years of guarding the Holy King City, there were countless brilliant predecessors who died in battle, and many new people were born I''m a student. In countless battles, the big families become smaller and smaller, and eventually disappear directly, while the small families become stronger and stronger. When these small families grow into big families, they will take more responsibility in the war, so the big families begin to decline again... "


    "Ups and downs, ups and downs, this is the present situation of our holy city in the abyss. And the Cao family, it''s obvious that they don''t want to be destroyed after they grow up this time, so they have the idea and behavior of taking refuge in the demons. "


    "Well, that''s understandable. Can I ask how long this abyss has existed? How long ago did these demons appear in the world of crape myrtle? "


    "It''s hard to say, it''s hard to say."


    "That''s a long time ago. Many memories have been confused. Even in the city of the holy king, there is no way to give a specific number, but the only thing we can be sure is that the abyss has existed for more than 500000 years."


    "Half a million years?" After hearing this number, chufei felt a little unacceptable.


    Because before, Chu Fei imagined that the abyss existed for more than a million years or even tens of millions of years, and the result was 500000 years?


    Chu Fei''s idea is clearly reflected in his eyes, and then also reflected in his face. This state of disrespect for history is not long enough makes the 13 old people who are doing it very strange.


    "Master Chu, are you doubting that this time is too little?" An old man asked strangely.


    "No, Master Chu, did you think of something else?"


    "Has the master of Chu studied heaven and man for more than 500000 years?"


    Well, it seems that these seniors have bigger brain holes one by one. This began to doubt whether Chu Fei was an old immortal!


    "I''m afraid the master of Chu took it for granted..." The old man in the middle laughs and explains:


    "500000 years is not a small number. You should know that the life span of a great emperor is only about 30000 years, even if it is calculated according to 50000 years, it is the span of ten great emperors."


    Chufei nodded. Chufei really took it for granted. After all, Chu Fei didn''t have much time to practice. The main reason why he always felt that the cultivation period was low was that the information he got was tens of thousands of years ago, hundreds of thousands of years ago, millions of years ago


    Whether it''s a real legend or a novel of the earth, this almost infinite time span made Chu Fei have a great error in understanding the number of 500000 years.


    Now, after Chu Fei corrected his cognitive error, he returned to normal.


    "Half a million years, the existence of the holy city should be about the same time." Chu Fei pondered for a moment, and then said:


    "since the time of the appearance of the heavenly devil is right, then before the appearance of the heavenly devil, there should be creatures in the Eighth Continent of Lagerstroemia indica?"


    "It seems that Master Chu came into contact with some things, otherwise you would not care about this problem." The old man in the middle said with a smile.


    Chu Fei nodded, then the old man said:


    "indeed, before the arrival of the demons, there were many races in the Eighth Continent, and that was the only world where the human race, the demon race, even the demon race and the ghost race could coexist harmoniously."


    "Is that so?" Chufei was surprised. This information really surprised chufei. In chufei''s previous assumption, eight continents were occupied by a large race at most, just like other continents, and other races were only distributed in a small number.


    But now it sounds like the Eighth Continent should have been a state of ethnic integration.


    If it''s on earth, chufei can say that maybe it can be done. But here is the world of crape myrtle, where there is no law. Killing people is a common practice, and fighting is as common as the wind and clouds. It''s easy to kill a large number of people and destroy the whole family if you don''t pay attention. In such a world, there can be a harmonious world where all ethnic groups coexist. I have to say, it''s really an incomprehensible miracle.


    "The master of Chu must have wondered why the eighth continent could have done this?"


    Chu Fei nodded, and the old man said with a smile:


    "because there was a brilliant Dynasty in the Eighth Continent. Under the management of that powerful Dynasty, all the creatures in the Eighth Continent were under unified management. Unfortunately, that dynasty offended a great emperor, which led to the collapse of the dynasty, and the whole eight continents became a dark continent.""Yes, the eighth state was the real central state."


    "When was that, the dynasty?" Chufei asked.


    "That''s too early. We can''t give a time point, even if it''s estimated. We can only say that it''s ancient."


    "Yes, after the collapse of the dynasty, the whole Bazhou fell into darkness, and then a group of creatures living in the darkness were born in Bazhou, who called themselves demons. Later, this race completely exterminated the once so-called GUI nationality, and the powerful man who led the extermination of the GUI nationality took the name of ghost from then on."


    "Later, another strong man of this race emerged. This strong man opened up the second era of hegemony of this race, and also wiped out many races. Later, this strong man took emptiness as his surname..."


    "Is this the origin of the ghost clan?" Chu Fei was surprised.


    "Yes, this is the origin of the ghost clan." The old man in the middle smiles and nods.


    Chu Fei was surprised and asked:


    "but just now, you didn''t say so long ago that you couldn''t make it clear at all? How can you be so clear about the birth of the ghost clan? "


    "Because the ghost clan was born earlier than the formation of the abyss, there are records of this period of history in the holy King City, and some of us once retired from Bazhou."


    "Was there a human race in Bazhou then?" Chu Fei felt that his brain was not enough.


    "naturally, otherwise, how was the dynasty established. Ha ha. "


    "That is to say, which powerful Dynasty is the descendant of some people in the holy King City? Is that right? "


    It''s something chufei is very interested in, and that''s why he''s so excited. After all, if we can get more information from the city of the holy king, we won''t be blind.


    "No, you think it''s too simple, Master Chu. That dynasty has been cursed, all its people have died, but all the related people have died, leaving behind the minor clans that have nothing to do with that dynasty."


    "Ah, that''s true, but it''s also a witness." Chufei sighed.


    "Yes, a witness." Several old people met at the same time, and the other old people who didn''t speak also sighed.


    For millions of years, the world has changed.


    "Do you know anything else about this dynasty and the ghost clan, elder?" Chufei was silent for a moment and then spoke again.


    But this time, he didn''t get any more meaningful answers. The old man in the middle said with a smile:


    "there are only so many. We only told you when you were interested in this matter."


    "It''s a good thing, otherwise when we get into the coffin, I''m afraid no one will know about that dynasty."


    "Yes, it''s good to be a legend. It''s always passed down. At least it''s also the glorious hegemony of our generation."


    Several elders sighed for a long time, and finally the old man in the middle looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "OK, now let''s talk about the things we are more interested in, Master Chu, you How did you get in? "


    Chu Fei nodded, sorted out his mood, and said:


    "before answering this question, we should first talk about Qiqi''s identity."


    Chu Fei finished, called a strange sound, motioned to show the body. The reason for this is that chufei believes that since Qiqi came from the holy city, her noumenon must have the mark of the holy city.


    There is always a difference between noumenon and incarnation. Chu Fei believes in his own judgment, though it is only a guess.


    Qiqi didn''t understand why chufei would let her do this, but she trusted chufei, so she didn''t have any reservation. She sat on the chair and let out her other two big white tails.


    Then he stood up and went to the open space beside him. In a gust of breeze, he showed the essence of the Nine Tailed Fox clan.


    Now, of course, she has only three tails.


    "Qiqi was found outside the boundary of the abyss, when she was just a newborn baby and didn''t even cut her umbilical cord."


    Chufei pauses, while Qiqi stretches. Then she finds that everyone is looking at her. She becomes a little shy and doesn''t dare to move. But after a while, Qiqi got used to everyone''s gaze and began to play by himself.


    As for what to play, do you still need to ask? Ah, of course, chasing the tail Qiqi has three tails. The game of rear end bar is more exciting!


    Looking at Qiqi playing, Chu Fei continued with a smile:


    "those who found Qiqi believe that Qiqi was sent out of the abyss, but no one knows how to do it. At that time, Qiqi didn''t have any traces of inheritance or any marks on her body, so they thought that Qiqi''s family wanted Qiqi to be an ordinary Fox and live happily all her life, so they didn''t teach her any cultivation methods except secretly taking care of Qiqi''s life and safety. But Qiqi is still in shape, and shows a more outstanding cultivation talent than the outside Fox family.... "


    "Then Qiqi met me. I asked a lot of people because I was interested in it, but I couldn''t judge Qiqi''s real identity in the end. But when it comes to this, I want to talk about why I met Qiqi... "

 Chapter 837

    After that, Chu Fei told the story that the monsters in the great barren mountain had discovered the heavenly vision. Then he gave a brief introduction to the Jiaos and the Nine Tailed foxes. At the same time, he also told the story that he had speculated about the red spirit people''s random tossing in the world of crape Myrtle.


    Then, Chu Fei talked about the part that entered the abyss. Naturally, the credit was all from the Jiaos. Then Chu Fei talked about crossing the abyss by pretending to be a red spirit with Qiqi, and shared some of the information he had collected.


    Of course, there is the attitude of the ghost group.


    "So it is..." Listening to Chu Fei''s story, each of the 13 old people on the scene suddenly realized.


    But in the end, Chu Fei put forward the question he had been puzzled for a long time, and said:


    "this is the general thing, and the process is basically clear, but the only thing that makes me wonder is when the first holy King City was broken. According to the news I heard from the abyss, the holy King City was broken thousands of years ago, but the outside world''s shadow is not clear It began to appear decades ago... "


    "It''s hard to say about this, but we can tell you for sure that the first holy city was conquered thousands of years ago."


    "It''s not rigorous. It''s not completely broken." Another old man added with a sigh, and then the other old men began to sigh neatly.


    This made Chu Fei look confused and asked:


    "what''s the matter? Don''t just sigh, seniors."


    "You just said that you suspected that Qiqi came from the holy city, but do you know what race was in the first holy city? I can tell you for sure that there are nine tailed foxes in it


    Chu Fei frowned, thinking that since there is a Nine Tailed Fox family, the problem of Qiqi''s life experience will be solved, and the rest is to answer the elder''s question


    "Since there are nine tailed foxes, there should be several other powerful races, too? Like the Jiaos


    Chu Fei believed in his own judgment and reasoning, but he got a negative answer.


    The elder shook his head and wry smile, saying:


    "there is no doubt that the Jiaos are powerful, and because of their strength, they are arranged outside the boundary of the abyss as the first line of defense after the abyss is completely broken."


    "Ah? Without them, how can the Nine Tailed Fox clan have them? "


    In the face of Chu Fei''s question, thirteen old people looked at each other with a bitter smile, and then the old man in the middle said:


    "because of the large population of the Nine Tailed Fox people at that time, the number of Jiao people could not be compared with that of the Nine Tailed Fox people, so the Nine Tailed Fox people sent 30000 people to the first holy city."


    Chu Fei was stunned and nodded, while Qiqi, who was playing beside her, was also stunned, because she heard the news about her own people, and her playing heart naturally fell down.


    "In addition to the Nine Tailed Fox, there were tigers, leopards, bears and other powerful demons in the holy city. There are also Terrans, but the number of Terrans is not large. The Terrans living in the first holy King City are a family proficient in refining pills... "


    Next to him, another elder sighed:


    "all the people in the first holy King City are real talents, whether they are demons or Terrans. It''s a pity that there is a big Zun suddenly attacking the holy King City, otherwise there will be only one blood in the city."


    "What''s the level of Dazun?" Chu Fei asked suspiciously.


    "The Mahatma is the holy king. The Mahatma on the other side of the demons is equivalent to the holy king only in terms of cultivation, and the Mahatma is equivalent to the great saint But it''s only from the aspect of cultivation, but there are many demons. Their natural instincts are stronger than the demons. Many races can compete with us just by virtue of their natural instincts... "


    There is no doubt that the demons are strong, otherwise they will not be forced to stop them with the abyss.


    However, the great master and the venerable on the side of the heavenly devil are the same as the holy king and the great saint on the side of the holy King City, and the holy master and the saint on the side of the abyss, but their styles are obviously different.


    This is mainly because chufei used the system to identify the accomplishments of the thirteen elders.


    By contrast, everything is clear.


    "But is da Zun that strong? It''s a holy city. It shouldn''t be as simple as a city


    "You''re right. If it''s just the Mahatma, even if there are a few more, it''s useless, but the Mahatma has a Taoist weapon. That''s the fundamental reason why the holy King City was broken."


    "What is it?" Chu Fei asked.


    "I don''t know. We can only judge from the power of that Dao weapon that it is a powerful imperial weapon."


    Chu Fei held his breath subconsciously. Strictly speaking, Chu Fei had seen the emperor''s utensils, such as his system, which was definitely several times of the emperor''s utensils.


    But in addition, Chu Fei had never heard of what the emperor''s utensils looked like.


    "And it''s probably not just an imperial instrument..." Next, another elder added."Yes, Diwei won''t cheat people. At least there is one Diqi, or there is a second Diqi. Maybe it''s something else, such as the great array left by the great emperor."


    "And it has to be a complete earth array."


    "That''s right, because our three holy kings have a great array of guardians under the great emperor."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was puzzled again. Since the holy King City itself had a great array of guards left by the great emperor, why could it not resist the attack of the great emperor?


    But this doubt did not last long, because soon Chu Fei was the same. Even the great array left by the great emperor is outnumbered.


    If someone really carries an imperial weapon and a complete great emperor array to attack the holy King City, there is really nothing to complain about.


    "We thought that under such an attack, nothing in the first holy city could be completely preserved But you gave us a surprise. "


    Without this sentence, Chu Fei might not have said much, but as soon as this sentence came out, Chu Fei was not happy, and said:


    "it''s not like that, seniors, even if there is a great disparity in strength, the holy King City is protected by the great Emperor''s array, so why can''t we leave a complete thing..."


    "Ha ha, Master Chu, we haven''t finished yet. Because at that time, when the city was about to break down, the Taoist friends of the first holy King City transferred the great power left by the great emperor to us... "


    "Ah? What do you say? " Chu Fei thought of something, but he was also waiting for these elders to say it.


    "If it''s not like this, the first holy King City can at least hold on for a few years under that attack, but they choose to transfer the final strength to our second and third holy King cities. At the same time, they should retain the only blood of the first holy King City."


    "It must be a well thought out decision, but apart from protecting Qiqi, we don''t know what their specific purpose is."


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to explain this.


    Indeed, as they said, it is understandable to transfer Qiqi in order to keep Qiqi''s blood, and even should be approved. What is the purpose of transferring the remaining two holy cities?


    Did they want to send Qiqi out of the abyss as well as the remaining two holy cities? It''s impossible! People who believe in the first holy city will not make such a fool.


    So what is their purpose?


    "For thousands of years, we have often thought about this problem, but we have never thought about it. And now, when you show up in front of us with Qiqi, Master Chu, I think I understand. "


    The old man in the middle sighed, and then said, "I''m afraid Qiqi''s sending out of the abyss is not only to preserve his blood, but also to let Qiqi inform you of the outside world, and then transfer us, so that we can delay as long as possible."


    Chufei grins bitterly. He has no mind to say anything now. He is shocked by the elders in the abyss.


    Chu Fei now only feels that whatever he says is inappropriate, and only respect is the only thing suitable for the present.


    ¡­¡­


    Because chufei fell into silence, the 13 old people on the scene also quieted down, and Qiqi beside her was the same. This time, instead of playing, she stepped behind chufei and gently arched chufei''s chair with her nose.


    Because chufei''s chair is a swivel chair, so after Qiqi arched twice, the chair turned to Qiqi. Strange to see this, happy to shake his head, and then whew from the body state back to the body.


    When Qiqi just began to change, chufei immediately realized that it was wrong!


    Qiqi''s clothes are just ordinary clothes. When Qiqi transformed the body, those clothes were already damaged. Now Qiqi has no clothes to wear after changing into human form again!


    If there are no other people here, it''s not a big deal, but the problem is that there are 14 people, all men!


    In his eagerness, Chu Fei directly photographed a large mass of thick purple clouds to wrap Qiqi. Almost at the same time, Qiqi completed his transformation


    "Wow, chufei, I can''t see it!"


    Chu Fei really tried his best to evolve this time, and he also deliberately limited the clouds to a very small range, so even if Qiqi was a great friar on the 17th floor of the ladder, he couldn''t see through the clouds for a moment.


    "Don''t move, Kiki. Wait a minute." Chu Fei laughs awkwardly, and then begins to arrange. First, he shrinks the middle of the cloud to the outside, and finally makes a visual space for Qiqi, and then the cloud outside becomes thicker.


    Then chufei got a suit of clothes from the system and put it in. A moment later, the embarrassed chufei finally heard Qiqi''s voice:


    "I''m dressed!"


    After hearing this voice, he put away the pain."Ha ha, Master Chu, it seems that you care about Qiqi very much."


    "Well, you are of the same age, talented and beautiful It''s the day... "


    "No!" Chu Fei heard that these elders were about to run away, and immediately raised his hand to stop them, saying:


    "let''s not say that they were the same age, but I remember that if the first holy King City was broken thousands of years ago, and Qiqi was indeed sent out by the first holy King City at that time, why did we pick up Qiqi outside decades ago?"


    "This problem really baffles us. In fact, we have just tried to deduce it, but unfortunately, we can''t deduce it." The old man in the middle said with a bitter smile.


    When talking about Qiqi and the first holy King City, it was too Hi, which made chufei forget the thousand years. If an elder just mentioned the four words of similar age, I''m afraid chufei didn''t know when he would think of this problem!


    "That time difference does not say, senior people, you can be sure that Qiqi is the blood of the first holy King City?"


    "There is no doubt about that, of course." Thirteen old people nodded their heads, which also made chufei feel relieved. At least he finished a small task, that is, he found Qiqi''s life experience.

 Chapter 838

    By this time, basically, what we should talk about is almost done, and what we should share is almost done, and it''s already a day and a night later.


    Even Chu Fei didn''t notice that he had been chatting with us for such a long time, but thinking about all kinds of information he got, he knew that this time should be used.


    The sharing of information is over, so the next step is to deal with the mess left by the Cao family after they were arrested


    to be exact, it is Chu Fei''s own mess.


    After the Cao family is cleaned up, naturally, no one can maximize the resource duration in a cruel way like the Cao family. At the same time, it is impossible to release the Cao family to continue to work because of this.


    So now there is only one choice, which Chu Fei himself sent up.


    The opportunity to open this topic is Qiqi himself.


    Qiqi saw that chufei and the thirteen old people were quiet, and then he felt that he had a chance to interrupt at last. So Qiqi gently pulled Chu Fei''s clothes and said:


    "Chu Fei, I''m hungry..."


    Is Chu Fei still short of food? He directly gives Qiqi a delicious food that Qiqi likes very much recently, and then takes out two bottles of water for Qiqi.


    After finishing these, Qiqi quietly went to eat by himself.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "seniors, actually I have another purpose."


    Chufei pointed to Qiqi, but he naturally pointed to what Qiqi was eating.


    The thirteen old people are all human spirits. I don''t know what chufei means. This is a problem. When they knew that chufei and Qiqi came in from outside, they had a plan to ask chufei and Qiqi to help solve the problem of resource shortage in the holy King City.


    But at that time, their plan was to let chufei and Qiqi use the characteristics of being able to get in and out of the abyss to help transport supplies.


    However, at that time, they still had two key problems to solve. One was whether chufei and Qiqi could get in and out of the abyss at any time. The other was whether chufei and Qiqi could get enough resources.


    In addition, they also worry about whether Chu Fei is willing to help.


    Now, Chu Fei raised this question on his own initiative.


    "In fact, my purpose of coming to Shengwang city is to see how long it can last. If it can last for a long time, then I will have time to explore all kinds of situations in the abyss and the situation in Bazhou But when I saw Xiaohuan and Xiaozhi, I realized that even if Shengwang city can resist the attack for a long time, I''m afraid you don''t have enough supplies, so I went to the city with Qiqi. "


    "Since Master Chu said so, you must have a way to help us solve the problem?"


    "Naturally, and it''s very simple, but I have to make sure of two things first. The first is how much supplies are needed for the two holy cities, and the second is whether the distribution of supplies can guarantee enough supplies to everyone after that..."


    Chu Fei''s two demands can be said to expose the shortcomings. Fortunately, we all really want to solve this problem, and we don''t care about the problem of face.


    Therefore, these 13 old people can give an answer immediately without any discussion.


    "As long as we have enough resources, we will not treat anyone badly."


    "That''s good, but when it comes to Cao''s family, I''m not sure about the small families in Shengwang city. I remember that before I came here, some of my predecessors started to work, but I don''t know if they started to investigate other families."


    Chufei is really cautious. He doesn''t want to be sold by a small family to Tianmo as soon as he supplies enough resources for Shengwang city.


    "It''s already started. If the master of Chu is not at ease, we can check it out in person."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m at ease or not. After all, it''s about the holy city. The most important thing is that you can rest assured. "


    "That''s right. I really need to take care of this. Let''s move our muscles and bones and finish the work as soon as possible." When the old man in the middle said that, the twelve old people next to him nodded. The next moment, the figure of the twelve old people disappeared.


    This is the strength of a powerful man. Chu Fei will feel envious just by looking at it.


    "By the way, master, it''s not only the holy city, but also the one in the back. However, the only supplies I can take out are food, clothing and other daily necessities. I can''t do anything about pills."


    "We still have some pills in our hands. In fact, if food can keep up, less pills won''t hurt. As long as there is no big war, our demand for pills is not high. "


    "Well, for the time being, let''s replenish food, clothes and other daily necessities first. I''ll think of a solution for pills, and there will be a solution."


    "So I''ll thank you on behalf of you first." Before the old man''s voice fell, Chu Fei politely waved his hand. He thought this would be OK.As a result, Chu Fei found that the old man actually stood up, and then bowed to Chu Fei respectfully and accurately.


    Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to avoid, but no matter where he was hiding, the old man''s bow was always aimed at him.


    In the end, Chu Fei had no choice but to accept the gift.


    "It''s very kind of you, master."


    "It''s not that I''m polite, it''s that you deserve it, or even more..."


    "Don''t laugh, master. If you want me to say that you who guard the holy King''s city are the people who really need us to treat them with noble courtesy."


    As soon as Chu Fei finished, he was stunned. Then in the old man''s puzzled eyes, Chu Fei said:


    "master, it suddenly occurred to me that this abyss does not have to exist..."


    "Yes? Master Chu, what do you mean by that The old man did not understand, and even a trace of vigilance appeared on his face. At this moment, time seemed to solidify, and there was a trace of disharmony in the air.


    Chufei laughed and sighed:


    "you misunderstood me, elder. I mean, you have guarded the abyss for a long time, so long that people outside almost forget the existence of the abyss. Even, many people have forgotten that they only know that there is a boundary that separates the eight continents from other continents, but they don''t know that there is a world in the boundary itself, and there are a group of people who continue to give. "


    "It''s our choice. Someone has to do it." The old man said solemnly.


    "Yes, there must be someone to do it, but you should not be the only one to do it. It should be done by all the friars in the whole crape myrtle world together!"


    "Master Chu..."


    "Don''t rush to retort, old man. I have a reason to say that. In fact, although I am not strong enough, I have already figured out how to completely solve the problem of abyss and demons "


    " what do you think? "


    "In fact, it''s very simple to find out whether these demons have to be enemies with the human race, and whether there is no way to coexist peacefully. Of course, I''m talking about the demons in Bazhou, not in the abyss. "


    "I believe that there are many debts beyond the abyss, and I have to be willing to get along with them. For example, a race named Butian, we met Butian all the time when we came here, and he saw through the identities of Qiqi and me at a glance, but not only did he not attack us, he even helped us. "


    "My God, I''ve heard about the demons of this race, but I''ve only heard about them. I''ve never had a chance to see them. All along, we thought that the Butian clan was just a legend, but we didn''t expect that it really existed. "


    "It''s true that there are also ghost families. When we came here, we also met several ghost families. Although some of them are no different from other demons, there are also two ghost families that are very similar to human beings. They don''t want war, they just want to explore the relics they yearn for, they just want to pursue the cultivation they yearn for. In addition, what they want to do most is to go home We''ll have a rest in the countryside. "


    "The ghost people, ah, they are the most pitiful. It was originally a local creature in the world of crape myrtle, and it was once a famous family. However, because it lived in Bazhou, it was controlled by the demons and became the beaters of the demons. "


    "Yes, there are still some creatures worthy of friendly treatment in Bazhou, so I believe there must be a thorough solution to the abyss. It''s unfair for you and the two holy cities to always let the abyss exist. "


    "Well, I''d like to thank you, Master Chu. With your words, I believe that the descendants of Shengwang city can really have a wonderful life."


    With that, the old man bowed to chufei again. This time, chufei didn''t try to avoid, let alone the slightest attempt to avoid. On the contrary, chufei accepted it with peace of mind.


    "Master, remember to let people contact the holy King City in the back to make them ready. In addition, I''m going to play some big games for the demons outside, but I have to be well prepared."


    "Oh? What does the master of Chu want to do? "


    "Haha, it''s nothing, just take some interest from the demon first!"


    With that, chufei immediately returned to his normal state and said with a smile:


    "don''t worry, master. This is not so urgent. I won''t do it until the city is ready. "


    "It''s so good. It''s better to prepare more." The old man smiles and nods.


    At this time, Chu Fei saw that Qiqi beside him had almost eaten, so he said:


    "let''s do this first. I''ll go to see the boy Xiaohuan, and then I have to find two people, one is Zhang lame, the other is the little girl trapped by the sixth member of the Cao family. Their families need treatment. Although there is no magic elixir, I should be able to help ¡£¡±


    "They..." The old man pondered for a moment, then took out three magic pills and gave them to Chu Fei"The three of them bothered the Chu patriarch to go there. I''ll arrange other things."


    "Well, let''s split up Ah, wait a minute, master. I forgot, hehe. Don''t blame me


    Chufei walked to the open space beside him with a smile, and then moved out a lot of earth drinks, and then food, mostly cooked food that can be put for a period of time, as well as cakes and bread.


    It''s not much, because it''s what chufei brings out to eat for more than a dozen elders. Of course, strictly speaking, the amount chufei brings out naturally exceeds the amount of a dozen people''s meals, because chufei also has a small idea. If the elders need to persuade some people to believe chufei, then it''s the most convincing words to bring out some real things.


    "Look, this is a part of the materials I can provide. It''s wine from my hometown. It''s packaged outside and in the bottle. This is food. It''s packaged outside and can''t be eaten. It''s all..."


    Chu Fei briefly introduced the plastic and paper boxes. After that, he took Qiqi away in the old man''s surprised eyes.


    By the way, the boss chair and the backless swivel chair are left here.

 Chapter 839

    Qiqi had just finished eating and was about to stretch out when he was dragged away by chufei. But at this time, Qiqi had noticed that Chu Fei had brought out a lot of things,


    Qiqi didn''t drink, at least he hadn''t drunk, so Qiqi was not interested in wine. After all, in the old Sophora spirit, Chu Fei had already shown the wine he was carrying.


    But in addition to wine, the rest of those things are full of its gravity!


    Cooked meat, dessert cake!


    Especially the dessert cake! The cakes in the shiny plastic package look very beautiful and soft. As a girl, how can Qiqi be indifferent!


    But there is no way, Chu Fei should pull Chu Fei out!


    Qiqi is very reluctant to this!


    "Chufei, chufei, I want to eat that, I want to eat that, red, green, white! And yellow! I''m going to eat it all, I''m going to eat it all


    "Yes, there are. I have more. Don''t Ah, Qiqi, I really have. Here you are, here you are... "


    Chu Fei is really helpless, originally intended to go out and give Qiqi, this can only take out a cake to appease Qiqi.


    Qiqi thinks that chufei is cheating himself, but when chufei really takes out a beautiful cake, Qiqi is beautiful.


    Then, in the eyes of the old man''s admiration and shock, chufei and Qiqi left the jindinglou. What yellow wine is in the


    hall, the old man looks at the food and drinks on the floor thoughtfully. He finally steps to the side of the drink, then opens several kinds of drinks separately, and each opens a bottle. Besides beer, he feels bored, and the rest of the Baijiu, yellow wine and red wine are tightly embraced by the old man.


    Then the old man glared and photographed a set of fingerprints, and directly built a large array in the Jinding hall to protect those things.


    After that, the old man disappeared in the same place with a red face.


    Chu Fei didn''t know what happened to the old man, but he was able to speculate about the possible reactions.


    But this is not the thing that Chu Fei will care about now. The thing that Chu Fei really cares about now is to cure Zhang lame''s wife first, and then have a good chat with Zhang lame.


    In short, Chu Fei takes a fancy to Zhang lame. He thinks Zhang lame has a lot of personality and is very suitable to enter the small cave!


    Although chufei once came up with the idea of integrating all the people in the holy King City into the small cave, chufei himself knew that the idea was very unrealistic.


    So he will change his strategy, steadfastly from each individual began to rebel, this lame is his first goal.


    But before looking for Zhang lame, Chu Fei has to find Xiao Huan first. Chu Fei needs a guide.


    At this time, Xiaohuan''s family had already woken up and were chatting. Of course, it was Xiaohuan''s parents who were mainly chatting. They were discussing the consequences of letting Xiaohuan participate in chufei''s action yesterday.


    "It seems that the Cao family was scattered by him yesterday." This is what Xiaohuan''s mother said, and it''s still a little palpitating.


    "What are you worried about? You were very powerful yesterday. I haven''t figured it out yet, so you let Xiao Huan go with you!" Xiaohuan''s father said in a funny way, and Xiaohuan himself was laughing and listening.


    "It''s not because that Cao Yuwang is too irritating and can cut things off. We haven''t had a good meal for a long time."


    "Well, if you don''t eat, you can''t eat. Anyway, you''re a great monk, and you don''t depend so much on food."


    "We are all right, but Xiaohuan is still a child..." I agree with her, and the youngest mother always nods her head when she hears this.


    This makes Xiaohuan''s father speechless. He is very clear about the dependence of Xiaohuan''s strength on food. But yesterday Xiaohuan smelled the stew, which leads to Xiaohuan''s desire for food.


    In desperation, Xiaohuan''s father slapped him on the top of Xiaohuan''s head and said:


    "what do you order? How old are you! I haven''t eaten meat! I didn''t eat it last year! "


    "No..." Xiao Huan looks up to the sky and sighs. He really feels pitiful.


    Just then, chufei and Qiqi arrived, and they also stood under the attic and began to shout:


    "Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan! Not at home! Are you awake! Are you hungry! Are you greedy? "


    Chu Fei plans to employ Xiao Huan with delicious food this time, so he is very interested.


    In the attic, hearing Chu Fei''s greeting, Xiao Huan jumped up and rushed to the door:


    "ah, I''m at home, I''m at home! Do you have anything good to eat? "


    "Ha ha, of course, but let''s go to your house first." Chufei said with a smile, and then stretched out two heads in the attic, which were Xiaohuan''s father and mother."Come on, come on. It''s so wonderful that you can come to my house. It''s so wonderful!"


    Chufei and Qiqi come to the attic on the third floor and walk in along the door. Then they find that the attic is pretty good, only very spacious.


    The furniture is complete, but there is no food to entertain people.


    "You''re welcome, two Taoist friends. I''m here to thank Xiao Huan for helping me lead the way yesterday."


    "Well, there''s nothing to be grateful for. A little help, a little help." Xiao Huan''s father is very forthright with a wave of his hand.


    Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "I''ll have to let Xiao Huan lead me to Zhang lame''s house later, and the little girl yesterday, Xiao Huan, do you remember the little girl trapped by the old man with white beard in Cao''s heart well..."


    "Yes, I know her family!"


    Pop! With a crisp sound, Xiao Huan''s mother slapped her in the back of her head and said with a smile:


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve sneaked into other people''s home!"


    "Hey, hey..." Xiaohuan is a little embarrassed.


    Chufei laughs, Qiqi also looks happy.


    "We didn''t come empty handed this time. I brought a gift, but before I took it out, I thought I should make a small border to avoid being smelled and seen by the neighbors outside."


    "Ha? "Border?" Xiao Huan''s parents didn''t expect that Chu Fei should have such a request, and they needed the gift of isolation. This attribute also made Xiao Huan''s parents have great interest.


    As for Xiaohuan, how can a little boy not be curious about gifts!


    See all agreed, Chu Fei casually laid a simple border, cut off sound, taste, as for vision can''t cut off.


    "I know that the supplies in our holy King City are limited, but these are all for you, so I hope you can enjoy them and don''t hand them in any more. In a few days'' time, after those elders have dealt with the matter, our holy King City will no longer be short of food and clothing."


    After giving the three people an injection, Chu Fei took out a pile of cooked food, which was hot, such as roast suckling pig and braised pork, which were hard dishes.


    and then Chu Fei took out several bottles of wine, Baijiu and wine, then cake.


    While taking these things out, Qiqi helps to set them on the table, and they look at the surprised expression on the faces of the three members of Xiaohuan''s family.


    When things are put out, Qiqi looks forward to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei said:


    "you can''t eat any more cakes. At least you can''t eat any more cakes today. Aren''t you afraid of getting fat Have a cup of milk tea... "


    Chufei gives Qiqi a cup of milk tea, but Qiqi starts to try with curiosity, and then forgets what the cake is


    As for Xiaohuan''s family, in the next two hours, Xiaohuan tried his best to eat meat, while Xiaohuan''s parents kept eating and drinking while thanking chufei for his generosity.


    Two hours later, the table was finished, the wine was gone, and the dessert cake was left.


    As soon as Xiao Huan was about to reach for it, Chu Fei took Xiao Huan to his side. Then Chu Fei looked at the couple with rosy face and peach blossom eyes, and left a sentence:


    "all the cakes, don''t worry, we''ll come back later, en Come back at least two hours later


    With that, chufei left the attic with Qiqi in one hand and Xiaohuan in the other, and quickly walked down the street away from the attic.


    When the three of them walked out of 200 meters, they turned back and saw that the attic of Xiaohuan''s house was wrapped by a layer of opaque boundary. Then Chu Fei moved, and Qiqi and Xiaohuan were confused.


    "Xiaohuan, do you want a younger brother or a younger sister in the future?"


    "Ha? I can do anything, but I want a daughter-in-law now! Hey, hey


    "It''s really big. Let''s go, take me to find Zhang lame first, and then to find your future daughter-in-law!" Chufei laughs, and then the three quickly walk to Zhang''s home.


    In this area, Zhang lame''s home is a little far away from Xiaohuan''s home, but if the delivery time is reasonable, it''s just a small meeting.


    Zhang lame''s home looks very ordinary from the outside. It''s an ordinary hut and a simple courtyard.


    There was a door in the courtyard, but there was no door. The courtyard was also bare. There was nothing else except a stone table and a few stone benches.


    There are only two cottages in the yard, and they are not big.


    These two cabins are not more than 60 square meters, which is not as big as Xiaohuan home.


    After finding the place, chufei and Qiqi didn''t go in immediately, but let Xiaohuan go in first to make a front stop.


    Xiao Huan belongs to a younger generation. He has a good relationship with Zhang lame, so it''s a very good arrangement for Xiao Huan to go in first.


    And Xiaohuan is also very reliable. After entering the yard, he called Uncle Zhang and walked towards the door. When Xiaohuan came to the door, it happened that the door was opened by Zhang lame."Xiao Huan, why are you here?" Zhang lame mood is not high, but also didn''t give small magic throw what face.


    Xiaohuan pointed to the door with a smile, and then chufei and Qiqi came in at the right time.


    "Good morning, Daoyou. We met yesterday."


    Zhang lame man raised his eyes and scanned Chu Fei, then lowered his eyelids and said, "yes, I have. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Fei doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly takes out a pill to avoid demons, shakes his hand and throws it to Zhang lame. Zhang lame raises his hand to catch it, and then looks at Chu Fei blankly.


    "What? Why are you still in a daze? Daoyou will give this magic pill to his sister-in-law first, and then we can talk well. "


    Zhang lame did not stay too long, especially after Chu Fei said this, he immediately turned back into the room. Chufei, Qiqi and Xiaohuan are sitting on the stone bench.


    Can''t sit, so Chu Fei took out three cups of milk tea, strange drink is addictive, and small fantasy is accounted for the first time to taste the delicious foreign milk tea.


    About ten minutes later, Zhang lame came out of the room. Although his face was not too excited, his steps were much lighter. It is estimated that Zhang lame''s wife''s injury will be much better if the magic elixir goes down.


    "First of all, you have a drink, sister-in-law a drink, drink like this." Chufei takes out two cups of hot milk tea with a smile and pushes it to Zhang lame before he has time to sit down. Zhang lame is shocked to see chufei at a loss.


    After Chu Fei urged him several times, Zhang lame grabbed two cups of milk tea and rushed back to the house.


    Five minutes later, Zhang lame face red out, this time his mood finally a lot better. But it''s not over yet. When Zhang lame just came over, Chu Fei took out two bowls of millet porridge.


    This is the millet porridge with additional attributes after the system upgrade, which is of great benefit to the patients!


    Although on the surface, it doesn''t smell as sweet as milk tea, it''s also delicious. This time, Zhang lame is not in a daze, but some embarrassed at a loss. When Chu Fei urges, he takes two bowls of millet porridge and goes back to his room.


    This time, it took Zhang lame nearly half an hour to come out. As soon as he came out, he came directly to Chu Fei and knelt down with a loud sound!


    This startled Chu Fei. Chu Fei jumped up and helped him quickly:


    "don''t, don''t, I have something to ask for. Let''s have a good chat. Don''t..."


    Tight block slow block finally did not stop, Zhang lame or to Chu Fei kowtow a head, and then stood up and sat on the ground of Chu Fei.


    "I''ll go through fire and water for you, even if you''re sent!"

 Chapter 840

    Zhang lame very happy, happy is not like a master should have the attitude.


    But Chu Fei knew that the reason why Zhang lame had such an attitude was because of the continuous shock Chu Fei had brought to him.


    But Zhang lame did not know, for Chu Fei, the previous series of "operation" that shocked him was just for the ticket to "dialogue" with Zhang lame.


    "Don''t be, don''t be. Daoyou don''t have to be like this. I come here for something. I want to make a deal with Daoyou."


    "Deal?" Zhang lame slightly stunned, said:


    "what deal?"


    "When I met Daoyou before, I heard a word from Daoyou. It seems that Daoyou used a knife, right?"


    Zhang lame nodded, which is not a secret.


    Chu Fei continued:


    "after the Taoist friends came out of the courtyard, all the people present except me were basically taken away by the Taoist friends."


    Zhang lame is puzzled, as if he doesn''t know the influence of his leaving on Cao brothers and sisters and Xiao Huan.


    "If you are not sure, you can ask Xiao Huan. Xiao Huan was awakened by my slap at that time... "


    Next to him, Xiao Huan, who was sipping milk tea, was not happy when he heard Chu Fei''s words. He argued: "no, Uncle Zhang, don''t believe me. I didn''t slap him, I just touched my face lightly!"


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "yes, I touched it gently, but when you wake up Cao Shengle, you have a lot of strength You are at least a ladder level


    "So is he You can''t beat him Xiao Huan snorted a mouthful of milk tea, then frowned with a little heartache and said:


    "even if he broke it, he deserved it. Who told him to bully people all the time!"


    Chu Fei smiles, looks at Zhang lame, and says:


    "I just want to know whether Daoyou have specially practiced a skill that affects the mind, or simply the intention of Dao, or other reasons."


    Zhang lame into meditation, also don''t know is in the tangle whether to tell Chu Fei or thinking in the end is how to return a responsibility.


    Chufei is not worried, and Qiqi doesn''t care. She is holding the milk tea with Xiaohuan, and she is drinking the milk tea with big eyes and small eyes. It seems that she is stronger than anyone and sucks less than enough


    Anyway, this kind of playing method is beyond chufei''s comprehension.


    "Daoyou, I have to make it clear first. I have never practiced any skill that can affect people''s mind and spirit. But I also know that it is very easy to influence people''s mind and spirit when there is a big difference in strength. Cao Shengle''s accomplishments are only five levels of TIANTI, Xiaohuan They are influenced by me, and it seems that It should also be reasonable. "


    Zhang''s lame man is really good. He even takes care of Xiaohuan''s self-esteem. It''s just that Xiaohuan''s competition with Qiqi is at a critical moment. Qiqi still has more than half of the milk tea cup, but Xiaohuan has only one base left. Xiaohuan, who is fully immersed in the competition, doesn''t pay attention to what Zhang said.


    Chu Fei did not fully accept Zhang''s explanation, but it also shows that Zhang did not know that he would have such an impact on others.


    "I''m not in a hurry to confirm that. I just asked by the way. I''m the leader of xiaodongtian. Of course, I know Daoyou doesn''t know xiaodongtian. Anyway, she''s a small sect. One of my friends likes to use a knife, or she has to use a knife for many reasons. There''s nothing I can teach in terms of sabre techniques Well, I only gave her a Book of eight Dharma Dao. It''s basically a Sanshou script in the world. It''s not a skill. In addition, our sect also needs more experts, so I found Daoyou... "


    "Daoyou wants me to teach you my skills to..."


    "It''s apprenticeship." Chufei smiles. Chufei is not as good as robbing others.


    "It''s not impossible, but Daoyou said there was a sect called xiaodongtian, but where is the xiaodongtian? In this abyss, it seems that there is no place to support the existence of a sect What''s more, the holy King City is facing too many crises now. Even if I promise Daoyou, I don''t know if I can really have a chance to accept an apprentice... "


    Speaking of this, Chu Fei thought that Zhang''s husband and wife seemed to have no offspring.


    And Zhang''s accomplishments According to the systematic appraisal, Chu Fei knows that Zhang lame''s accomplishments are frightening. This realm is the leader level of the super clan outside


    If you have such accomplishments, you will not be too young. But in general, you have no offspring, so you can be sure that there must be a problem.


    Well, it''s just chufei''s habitual speculation, and it doesn''t have much significance.


    "You can rest assured that my origin, the location of my sect, and all other questions that Taoist friends are curious or not will be answered in the near future. But before that, I hope that Taoist friends can help me to collect some interest from the demons."


    "Well, what do you plan to do?" Zhang lame accepted Chu Fei''s statement, and he was excited as soon as he heard that he was going to collect interest from the demons.It seems that Zhang lame had this idea for a long time.


    "It hasn''t been decided yet. Anyway, it''s just a matter of these days. I''ll come to Daoyou and take action together. As for these days, something big will happen in our holy King City..."


    At this point, Zhang''s face was a little nervous, and Chu Fei said immediately:


    "don''t worry, it''s a good thing, absolutely a good thing. Well, we won''t stay any longer. It''s time to see the little girl. "


    "Well, in a word, don''t forget to call me Zhang lame when you are in action. I''ve long wanted to go to the devil''s side."


    "Peace of mind, we''ll go first."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your news."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, chufei pulls the happy Qiqi out of Zhang lame''s home, while Xiaohuan is a little unhappy.


    Because Xiaohuan lost the game. It was a terrible loss Qiqi won a lot "Wonderful.".


    "Xiao Huan, what''s the name of that little girl?"


    "Ah Her name is Xin Rui and her surname is Liu Her family... "


    Xiao Huan can''t stop talking about that girl, just like she likes other people''s girls. But the problem is that Chu Fei remembers clearly. At that time, Xiao Huan didn''t show any heartache when he saw that little girl was imprisoned by the heart refining well. He just calmly commented on the method of heart refining well.


    Listening to Xiao Huan''s chattering, he even became more energetic and elated. Finally, even his excited face began to turn red


    Listen, look, look, chufei thought of his original


    So, with a crack, chufei slapped Xiaohuan on the back of his head.


    This slap strength is not small, small magic was shot directly to grab a few steps forward, then plonk on the ground.


    At least it''s the sixth floor of the ladder. It''s very pleasant to deal with a child on the second floor of the ladder.


    "Ah Why hit me... " Xiao Huan rubs the back of his head and turns over to look at Chu Fei.


    "To tell you the truth, what did you think just now? Didn''t you think of something good? "


    "I I didn''t! You want to ask about Liu Xinrui''s family, because you asked me


    "Continue to edit..." Chu Fei glared, then Xiao Huan stood up with his mouth in his mouth, and then murmured: "liars are all liars. It''s not like this in the story..."


    Xiao Huan also carefully looked at Chu Fei when he murmured. He was relieved to see that Chu Fei didn''t stare at himself any more, but he murmured more vigorously.


    Chu Fei can understand. Just now Xiao Huan didn''t think of a good thing. He seems to have thought of a series of operations of "taking advantage of others'' danger", and then don''t slap Chu Fei back The reason why he has such an idea comes from several stories he heard. The protagonist in the story does this and gets many benefits. The storyteller is another family in the holy city.


    The surname of that family is Zhao. It seems that it is similar to the Cao family in terms of size and status. However, the Zhao family does not manage any material distribution and other things, let alone any trivial matters.


    But the Zhao family doesn''t care about everything, but is responsible for teaching the children in the holy King City to read and read.


    All the people in the holy King City are monks, so children''s cultivation doesn''t need outsiders to worry about. Every family has its own ancestral skills, so it''s OK to practice from family.


    However, reading and literacy is a very troublesome thing. For the monks, it''s very time consuming to teach the children''s skills and urge them to practice while defending against the demons. What energy is there to teach about reading and literacy!


    Even if you have the energy, teaching reading and writing and coaching skills are two completely different things, and the teaching ideas and means required are also completely different.


    Therefore, the civilized Zhao family took the initiative to educate the children to read and read, which also saved us a lot of things.


    After mastering this information, the next thing Chu Fei has to figure out is when the Zhao family started to take over the education work, and Xiao Huan gave a clear answer to this question.


    "Just a thousand years ago, after the first holy King City was conquered, we were moved here, and then the Zhao family took the initiative to teach us to read and read..."


    "Did your parents tell you that?" Chu Fei tried to confirm the credibility of the information, while Xiao Huan gave a 100% credible message:


    "no, it was said by the teacher, that is, the teacher who taught us to read. He always talked about it, and the teacher who was told would also say it. They never kept it secret or avoided it."


    Chu Fei nodded, with a trace of enlightenment in his heart. Let''s not say anything else. At least Chu Fei is sure that there is something wrong with the Zhao family, and it''s still a big problem.


    It''s just that for the time being, Chu Fei can''t be sure whether the Zhao family''s problems have anything to do with the demons


    Now, after the little girl''s family affairs are finished, Chu Fei will start to straighten out the Zhao family affairs first.


    Instill the concept of "taking advantage of others'' danger" into children, and let them subconsciously take pride in it in constant brainwashing. This kind of behavior is really bad!In contrast, although the Cao family colluded with the demons, the Cao family''s behavior made the supplies of the holy city last for many years, but the evil that the Zhao family did was far-reaching!

 Chapter 841

    After knowing this, chufei is full of hostility to the Zhao family, and chufei has decided to toss about the Zhao Jiale. Only the degree of toss, quietly Cao family will know.


    But before that, chufei and Qiqi followed Xiaohuan to find the poor girl Liu Xinrui''s home.


    After arriving, Chu Fei found that Liu Xinrui''s home was exactly the same as Xiao Huan''s, and it was also a three story attic, but there were only empty shelves on the lower two floors.


    However, there is a difference, that is, there is a very rough rope hanging from the attic on the third floor.


    Judging from the material of this rope, it seems that it is made of the vine fiber of some special plant. Although it is rough, it looks very strong.


    There is a knot on the top of this rope at a short distance, which means to tie a rope to keep track of events. But when chufei found that the rope was hanging from the third floor attic door, chufei immediately guessed the function of the rope -- climbing.


    "Xiao Huan, you just said so many things about other people''s little girls, but there should be one very important thing you didn''t say?"


    Xiao Huan is not stupid. In this case, he immediately knows what Chu Fei asked.


    Chu Fei didn''t know, but Xiao Huan lived in the holy King City. He didn''t know that it was a storm in the holy King City.


    "There is one thing, but I don''t know how to tell you And my parents said that everyone will have something to lack. Xiaorui is just lacking in this aspect. "


    Chu Fei nodded, and had to say that Xiao Huan''s parents had a good way to educate their children. But this sentence of Xiao Huan can only make Chu Fei smile bitterly, because from this rope, the lack of other people''s little girl is not "relatively lack".


    "Xiao Huan, call the door."


    "Good." Xiao Huan nodded, then cleared his throat seriously, and sorted out his clothes. Unfortunately, he had only one animal skin skirt, and he couldn''t see any effect after finishing it for a long time. Xiaohuan simply combed his hair, then raised his head and cried:


    "Xiaorui, are you at home? Xiaorui... "


    It''s like the neighborhood committee is suffering from electricity charges


    Xiao Huan screamed a lot and kept increasing his volume until Xiao Huan was about to pour zhenyuanli. Finally, there was a response upstairs.


    Liu Xinrui is right. Although it''s just a sound, Chu Fei still recognizes the voice of the girl who dares to go to the Cao family old man alone to avoid the magic pill.


    However, even if Liu Xinrui responded to Xiao Huan''s call, she did not appear immediately. Instead, after a rustling sound, she slowly came to the door and looked down.


    "Magic brother, why are you here? Who are they?"


    "They are Good people, good friends, are here to deliver medicine to aunts and uncles. You wait. We''ll go up first. " Say this words small unreal then pull Chu Fei and Qi Qi Qi to float the body to go up to the attic of the third floor.


    But Chu Fei and Qi Qi didn''t talk all the time. The whole process was that Xiao Huan was asking the girl about this and that.


    In this process, Qiqi looks and listens with a smile, which makes the little girl feel very warm.


    As for Chu Fei, he was thinking about the problems he had found.


    First of all, it was the rope, and the envy of the little girl when she saw the three of her jumping up. Although the little girl hid her emotions as much as possible, she was keenly captured by chufei.


    So Chu Fei was sure that the little girl didn''t seem to have any accomplishments. After getting this result, Chu Fei was not willing to continue to explore, because he was worried that he would explore a very unacceptable result.


    How about Wan Yu? No matter how miserable, no matter how eternal waste body, but she also met Chu Fei, got the knife, also can be regarded as a smooth path of cultivation.


    But if this little girl is worse than Wan Yu, what should she do?


    This is the world of crape myrtle, and it''s also the most dangerous place in the world of crape myrtle, the abyss.


    But in the end, Chu Fei called the terminal:


    "partner, analyze the little girl''s physique, she should not be able to practice."


    "I didn''t say you, partner. You are getting lazy. Do you still need me for this kind of thing? You are also the great friar on the sixth floor of the ladder


    "You''d better come." Chu Fei didn''t argue with the terminal, and the terminal didn''t talk any more when he saw this. He quickly began to scan and analyze the little girl Liu Xinrui. It is estimated that the terminal is anxious to finish, and then go back to play the game.


    After a few breaths, the terminal gives the analysis result:


    "the conclusion is that she really can''t practice, and she can''t practice completely, and she can''t even have a sense of Qi. Her body repels and is immune to the forces of heaven and earth, and her life depends entirely on the pure biological exchange system. "


    "No, if so, she would have starved to death. How much food would be distributed in the holy King City under the management of the Cao family?" Chu Fei was puzzled."You''re right. Do you know what she''s like now? I can tell you that the little girl hasn''t eaten anything for at least three years... " The terminal said: "wait for me, partner..."


    At the same time, in the earth Internet bar beyond the unknown distance, the computer screen of four players showed the notice of "teammates initiate surrender". Then, before the four players responded, they were "approved" one after another.


    So, the wailing began.


    On chufei''s side, the terminal continued to say calmly:


    "this little girl''s current state is very special and strange. It should have something to do with the basic rules of the abyss."


    "What do you say? I look at the little girl. Although she is a little thin, she doesn''t look like a person who hasn''t eaten for a long time and is about to die. "


    "Of course, you must have not noticed the little girl''s trinkets..."


    When the terminal said this, Chu Fei noticed that there were a lot of trinkets on the body outside the little girl''s clothes, such as pendants and rings.


    These things, like punk people on earth, are worn on the body, but because the number is not large, and the jewelry itself is very small, the design is also very clever, so it will not give people a visual impact.


    On the contrary, these little things will make people feel that this is a different Exciting?


    "You should come out. These trinkets are all storage ornaments, and they are very special. If I am not wrong, there should be more complex storage functional items nested in them, and a complete circulation system of cultivating crop growth, transforming into life power and injecting into the little girl''s body can be achieved."


    "Are you infected with a virus called bullshit?"


    "Partner, you''re being asked to spray, but what I said is true. This child is really like this, and the people who do this even consider the organ function atrophy caused by long-term non eating, and seal the organ of the little girl at a certain moment with special strength."


    "Seal It sounds like fire... " Chu Fei sighed in his heart.


    "In a word, it''s just like that. These ornaments are obviously of the same origin, so I think it should be made by the little girl''s parents, eh It''s the two sitting in the room inside


    Chu Fei nodded. After all, the purpose of this trip is to help the little girl''s parents deliver medicine. That, of course, was the purpose of the past.


    Now, chufei changed his mind.


    "Take a look at the physical condition of the two people inside and see what we can do for them."


    "partner, you won''t take a fancy to other girls, will you? This little girl is not as beautiful as you In a word, Chu Fei almost choked to death by his own saliva, struggling to say:


    "where do I have a few! I''m just one! Well Two! Two at most


    "If you count again, I''m not in a hurry Really A word from the terminal almost drives Chu Fei crazy, and finally he can only choose to change the topic.


    "Don''t talk about this, solve the immediate problem first..."


    "There''s nothing to say. Don''t you bring the magic elixir and give it to others, and then if you have something better, you can give it to others. Anyway, you can''t die, but it takes a long time."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was relieved. For the monks, if they could not die, they would recover.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei didn''t care what Xiao Huan and the little girl were talking about, so he took out two magic pills and gave them to the little girl, saying:


    "go and send these two pills to your parents first."


    The little girl has long suspected what chufei and Qiqi are doing here. Before that, little magic light said it was medicine, but it didn''t say what medicine it was. The little girl thought that she had come to send away the magic pill, but Chu Fei didn''t speak for a long time, which made the little girl begin to doubt.


    In addition to the state of little fantasy chatter, the girl''s doubt soon developed into certainty, and then disappointment and sadness began to spread. In this case, seeing the magic pill was like seeing the dawn in despair.


    Just excited, the little girl forgot to thank, even forget to speak, she held two pills tightly, eyes with tears, and then ran into the room.


    After that, Chu Fei found that Xiao Huan looked into the room with a kind of lingering eyes I don''t know if Xiaohuan has released her own divine sense. Anyway, the little girl doesn''t know how to practice. She probably won''t have any reaction under the divine sense.


    A moment later, the little girl ran out of the room. As soon as she came out, she knelt down in front of chufei and began to kowtow.


    Chu Fei was startled. Fortunately, the little girl didn''t know how to practice, so she pulled up.


    "Don''t be like that, little girl. It won''t happen."


    "You are my benefactor. You saved my parents."


    "They wouldn''t have a problem without me." Chufei said with a smile, this is not a compliment, chufei really think so.Because in Chu Fei''s eyes, Liu Xinrui''s parents are the only two scientists in crape myrtle.


    They can''t maintain their own health and immunity with DIY.


    If this achievement can be transplanted to the earth, it will definitely have great value, and Chu Fei really plans to do so.

 Chapter 842

    But before that, Chu Fei still plans to communicate with Liu Xinrui''s parents.


    It''s not just for them to DIY out this set of things, more importantly, their ideas, ideas, and the perception of the whole world.


    That sounds like a bit of a boast, but it''s actually true. If you can chat something interesting, Chu Fei even plans to take Liu Xinrui''s parents back to earth.


    They are all great monks in the realm of the ladder of heaven. Cultivation makes their brains different from ordinary people. With the systematic knowledge of the earth, who knows what they will grow up like in the end.


    As for the strength of the country, isn''t that a good thing? Since there must be a country strong enough to conquer others, it would be better for this country to be its own country.


    What''s more, chufei is also looking forward to what the future of the earth will look like if these two monks can really combine with earth technology.


    ¡­¡­


    But if you want to think about it, you should take care of other people''s little girls, but you don''t need Chu Fei to take care of them.


    A moment later, chufei and Qiqi, who were sitting outside, sensed two good intentions from the inner room, but there was no effective communication between them.


    Both chufei and Qiqi could feel their fatigue and pain from the two good intentions. It seemed that even if they got the magic pill, they didn''t know how long it would take for them to recover completely.


    Fortunately, with the scanning results given by the terminal, Chu Fei doesn''t need to worry about the death of these two future super scientists.


    However, before leaving, Chu Fei made a special explanation to Liu Xinrui and said, "little girl, take good care of your parents. They will soon recover. When they recover, please tell me that I have something to discuss with them. "


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll tell my mother, but what''s the matter?" The little girl asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s complicated, but it''s not a bad thing, it''s a good thing."


    "Well, I''ll tell them when they wake up."


    "Well, remember to tell them not to do anything dangerous. We will come back later."


    After a few words, Chu Fei left Liu Xinrui''s home with Qiqi and Xiaohuan.


    At this point, Chu Fei''s two previous home visit plans were completed.


    According to the original plan, Chu Fei should have gone back to jindinglou to prepare for the house distribution, but because of the Zhao family, Chu Fei''s next visit is the Zhao family.


    However, before looking for trouble with the Zhao family, Chu Fei still has to understand the specific situation of the Zhao family.


    According to Xiao Huan, Chu Fei has a basic understanding of Zhao''s educational model.


    Libraries are divided into different levels, and the primary standard is how much children can read and whether they are familiar with specific articles.


    The distribution of Zhao''s libraries has also been carefully studied. The first is the most elementary libraries. The whole holy King City is divided into eight areas, with one or two of the most elementary libraries in each area.


    Most of the children studying in these elementary libraries are under ten years old. Ten year old children on earth are supposed to only know crazy play. But in the abyss, ten year old children have at least reached the stage of secret cultivation.


    Naturally, the cultivation methods of the children in Shengwang city are different from those of the outside world. For this, chufei only heard a little bit of content from Xiaohuan''s mouth for the time being, but he didn''t know the details.


    However, according to Chu Fei''s judgment, the cultivation of the children in Shengwang city is related to their parents'' family, special skills and the whole abyss.


    In a word, children''s cultivation speed is very fast, and the growth of cultivation can also improve children''s brain activity from the side, so children become more and more intelligent.


    Chu Fei had a deep understanding of this, otherwise he could not describe this phenomenon in such a language of grounding (earth) Qi.


    However, it is only in the field of literacy and recitation that such an effect can be achieved. In short, it is easy for monks to memorize things by rote.


    But the problem is that many articles are obscure and difficult to understand, and it is even more difficult to understand the connotation. By this time, rote learning is no longer enough, so the business of Zhao''s library is coming again.


    This brings us to the intermediate library, which is what the intermediate library teaches.


    Naturally, there are also high-level libraries. According to Xiao Huan, the high-level libraries can actually teach less, and they are not necessary.


    Most of the time, people''s cognition of the advanced library is basically like looking at a training ground in a clan. The task of the teachers in the advanced library is to guide the children to the problems they encounter in their cultivation.


    If you don''t have preconceptions, you won''t think there is any problem with this high-level library. After all, the children in the holy King City have nothing to do except Practice and play.But if the Zhao family is supposed to be "bad", then the purpose of this high-level library needs to be discussed.


    Now Chu Fei is like this, because he has regarded the Zhao family as problematic, so all their actions have become problematic.


    Chufei is also very clear that his doubt is probably just a misunderstanding, but for chufei, as long as there is a little possibility, we can''t let it go. And Chu Fei also believed that it was the same for the holy King City.


    After Xiaohuan got to know the basic situation here, Chu Fei let Xiaohuan go home. At the same time, he also told Xiaohuan not to tell us that there was something delicious at home, especially not to talk to Liu Xinrui, let alone eat in front of Liu Xinrui.


    Although Xiao Huan didn''t understand why, he agreed.


    After that, Chu Fei let Xiao Huan go back, and he and Qiqi went straight to the Zhao family''s nearest intermediate library.


    That library is not very close, but it''s nothing under the feet of chufei and Qiqi. When chufei and Qiqi come to the library, it''s just the beginning time of the class in the library.


    The library is open-air, but it is surrounded by walls to prevent people from coming and going outside from affecting the children who are studying. But for a city full of friars, it doesn''t make much sense.


    As for the open air, it''s impossible to be protected by the great array of the holy King City, even if you want to wind and sun.


    Because there was a wall, Chu Fei didn''t enter directly this time. Instead, he found a place nearby to sit down and began the work of remote auditing.


    Chufei used the terminal to listen in, because he was worried that he would attract the attention of the students in the class. Once the teacher in the class deliberately changed what he said because he found that someone was listening in, chufei would be in vain!


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, chufei left here with Qiqi and went straight to a senior Library of the Zhao family. And after arriving nearby, chufei and Qiqi observed for nearly two hours.


    When it''s over, Chu Fei finally affirms his own judgment. The Zhao family is not completely in trouble, nor is it completely out of trouble


    But some of them have problems, and they seem to have a kind of "anti holy city, anti abyss, anti border" thought. After continuous fermentation, this kind of thought gives birth to a very evil heart in the use, that is to let the abyss border disappear as soon as possible.


    In order to achieve their own goals, these people decide to use the method of corrupting children from the root to achieve their goals as soon as possible.


    When he came to this conclusion, Chu Fei couldn''t believe himself, but when the terminal came out and got the same result with a set of more perfect and scientific means, Chu Fei knew that even if the result looked like a joke, it was an established fact.


    In this regard, Chu Fei could only smile bitterly and sigh:


    "these leading parties have feelings everywhere..."

 Chapter 843

    The affairs of the Zhao family didn''t cost chufei much time and energy, which can be regarded as a little adjustment before chufei began to do his business.


    Chu Fei''s exploration of the Zhao family also attracted the attention of the old people in Shengwang city. As for the Zhao family, they didn''t seem to find anything.


    In fact, it''s not something that can''t be understood. Although the Zhao family is also a big family in the second holy King City, and the people in their family are at least great friars, on the one hand, it''s easy for chufei to hide because of his own system. On the other hand, it''s also because of the Cao family''s too much trouble.


    We all know when we make a big noise.


    Can know, return to know, see, return to see. A famous Cao family was overturned by a stranger, which also led to the collective action of the old people. This kind of thing is known by everyone, and certainly not suitable for casual inquiry.


    As a result, the residents in the city were afraid to talk more, which led to that when chufei was looking for a stroll in the city, no one took the initiative to talk to chufei, and the people chufei found didn''t ask about chufei.


    It doesn''t mean you don''t care. In fact, there are only one resident in the city. Except for some children, they may not understand the significance of these things, but adults have already begun to pay attention to them.


    However, since the old people have not come out to speak, it means that the time is not yet.


    The holy city has been standing in the abyss for many years. This mode of thinking is the key to ensure the long-term stability of the holy city.


    However, the vast majority of people in the second holy King City do not know what kind of changes they will usher in after this wait.


    At this time, chufei and Qiqi left the Zhao family and returned to the main hall of jindinglou.


    In the main hall, the twelve old people who had left before still did not come back, while the old man sitting in the middle was already sitting there with a smile. Beside him, there was another old man.


    Chufei could feel a familiar wave of power from the second old man, which made chufei immediately guess half of his identity, that is, he came out of the third holy King City outside the city to lock his powerful master.


    "How are you Chu Fei smiles and hugs, while Qiqi smiles and bows to the two old men Li.


    Qiqi is in a good mood. It seems that chufei runs all over the place with her and doesn''t try to leave her alone. Of course, the more reason is that Qiqi already knows what kind of beauty chufei will bring to the holy King City.


    "Master Chu, do you know that this is the only greeting of the people in the holy King City?" It''s the old man who received a lot of wine from chufei. Chufei is naturally familiar with it.


    Just for the old man''s question, Chu Fei had some doubts, but soon came up with the answer.


    "You should think, well-being, is what we most look forward to, but we never dare to expect to really well-being."


    Next to him, the second old man also opened his mouth when he heard this, but before he opened his mouth, he sighed first.


    "It''s very dangerous in the abyss, but it''s just that the abyss doesn''t have the right to frighten me."


    This sentence, full of confidence, can be heard in Chu Fei''s ears, but only ridiculous.


    It''s not chufei''s rudeness, but the old man''s words sound a bit too much, and it''s the kind of comparison that can be exposed in an instant.


    "Master Chu, what he said is not arrogant. It''s another legend about the holy King City, but he firmly believes that the legend is true, and we choose to believe that it''s our responsibility to fight against the demons."


    "Ah? Is there another way of saying that? What is the saying? "


    "Very simple, in that legend, the existence of the abyss, is to select, select strong enough people to fight against the final darkness."


    Chu Fei''s mouth turned subconsciously. He looked at the old man he was already familiar with. After holding it for a long time, he said:


    "elder What do you call it... "


    The old man laughed and said:


    "why, do you want to curse your mother? Hahaha, Master Chu doesn''t have to be like this. This legend has existed for a long time. Many people like me think this is too much of a joke. "


    "Yes..." The old man who put forward the legend gave a wry smile and said, "although I firmly believe that the legend is true, the things we have experienced over the years make me not qualified to let others believe it with me."


    Chu Fei waved his hand and said:


    "since there is this legend, I will write it down. If I have a chance, I will find a way to explore the truth of this legend and the final darkness But now, should we think about things in the city first? "


    "Indeed, Master Chu, I''d like to introduce you. This is the great saint in the third holy city. Like me, he is in charge of the holy city by turns. As for his name, I can''t even remember my name, let alone his! Ha ha


    Chufei doubted whether the sage had drunk too much. After all, chufei had left him a lot of wine before he left."Don''t, master. I''ll give you a name..."


    "Address, such things Well, you can make me laugh at the old man. "


    Chu Fei turned his lips. This name is too improper, but there''s no way. People just don''t say their names.


    "That''s all right, smile, master What''s the name of this elder? "


    "Call me the old man to cry..." This one is more serious.


    But from the expression on the faces of the two old people, these two names are appropriate. It''s just that it''s a couple of names that appear on these two old people, which always makes people think a little more.


    Chu Fei was speechless and sighed:


    "that''s OK, two elders. When shall we think about business I wasn''t in a hurry, but after I went out for a walk, I couldn''t help worrying. "


    "Why, was the master of Chu stimulated by the little girl of the Liu family?" Laugh old man (although the name is not serious, but at least there is a clear proxy, it''s not bad.) Asked with a smile.


    "Do you know that little girl, too?"


    "Naturally, I know that the only one among the three holy kings for hundreds of thousands of years in the whole holy city. How can I not know? In fact, every one of us knows her."


    "Do those two elders know what happened to her? I mean what her parents did to her? " Chufei continued.


    "Yes, how can we not know. Those two children are also pitiful... " The two children mentioned by old man Xiao naturally refer to Liu Xinrui''s parents, but the old man crying beside him said: "I think they are great talents."


    "The talent is also pitiful. One day it can''t leave this abyss, and one day it can only be pitiful. Those great talents can''t play any role in the abyss. "


    At this point, the crying old man looked at Chu Fei and said:


    "what you said before is true?"


    Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, because he didn''t know what the crying old man really meant. After all, Chu Fei had promised a lot of things before.


    "What did the elder mean?"


    "You said before that you don''t think the holy King City should only fight against the demons. You said that you would destroy the abyss..."


    Chu Fei nodded, although the original words are different, but the basic meaning is the same.


    "In my opinion, it''s not necessary to destroy the abyss. If I can, I''d rather have the abyss continue to exist. I just want to open an entrance and let those who should go out and those who want to come in. That''s good."


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, Chu Fei didn''t think of this method before, even if he had used this method to solve the problem of the demon world.


    It can only be said that Chu Fei has too many things in his mind. The key is that he has no secretary, only one partner and only knows how to indulge in games


    "You can try this one." Chu Fei nodded and pondered, and at the same time, he informed the terminal in his mind whether it could succeed.


    After that, Chu Fei shifted the topic to the issue of material distribution, which made the old man frown.


    "Seniors, if you''re almost ready, you''d better distribute the materials earlier. After the distribution, I can do other things. "


    "Oh? Listen to you, you still have a lot to do? Can you tell me what it is? " The old man asked with a smile.


    "A lot. I want to go to the depths of Bazhou. In addition, I also want to go to the ghost clan. I also have to consider how to do the entrance and exit things mentioned by my predecessors."


    "If I had not seen your means, I would not have believed your words. But don''t worry, Master Chu. You can start when the twelve old boys come back. "


    Before Chu Fei spoke, the old man cried and said, "Twelve? How did they get out? If you don''t practice well, you always want to run out. How can you make people angry one by one? "


    "the old man can''t be surprised when he looks at the old man''s face


    "What happened to the twelve saints? Twelve saints are not my apprentices! That''s true


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly in secret. In this world of longevity, the issue of seniority is really easy to ignore


    But just as the two great saints were fighting, the twelve saints came back.


    Looking at the twelve people, Chu Fei began to wonder why the twelve old people were called the twelve saints.


    However, the twelve old people were stunned in embarrassment immediately after they came in, but they soon returned to normal. Then they all bowed and said:


    "how are you, master!"


    "Well, it''s over?" Cried the old man unhappily said.


    "Yes, it has been cleaned up, including the problems discovered by the Chu patriarch in the Zhao family a moment ago."


    "Zhao family? What''s wrong with the Zhao family? " Old man crying and old man laughing were puzzled, but Chu Fei was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that he had solved the problem before he said anything or complained?This efficiency, this reaction speed Is it monitored?


    "Report back to master, there are some people in the Zhao family..."


    The report of the twelve sages was so detailed that even chufei, the first person who discovered the problem, did not expect that he could dig so deeply.


    In short, with the help of the twelve sages, less than half of the Zhao family were found out and cleaned up.


    In this regard, the Zhao family naturally dare not have any objection. It can even be said that the rest of the Zhao family are glad that the cleaned up guys have not caused any major problems.


    After the report of the twelve sages was completed and the two old men made their own comments, Chu Fei came forward again and urged the old man, and then cried: "Master Chu, are you really confident that you can solve the material needs of all the people in the two holy kings?"


    "Naturally, there will be no problem with food and clothing, but I can''t help with pills for the time being, but I believe there will be good news soon."


    "But it''s just food and clothing, and it''s not a small amount. It can''t be solved by tens of thousands of Jin."


    Chu Fei sighed and said:


    "yes, it costs a lot, so if you have any good things in your hands, don''t be stingy and give them to me. As long as they are valuable things, I will use them."


    As he said this, Chu Fei began to exchange money in the system, and said:


    "and where are so many materials? There must be a place to put it It''s not a small amount... "


    "Why, Master Chu, can you take it out now? It''s not a joke. We can''t help teasing. " The old man laughs and takes out a ring, but the old man crying next to him directly takes out a broken bowl, which looks like a broken bowl. But when the old man laughs at this scene, he immediately stares round his eyes in shock, while the old man crying doesn''t care:


    "if you can take out so many materials now, the broken bowl is nothing to hide "Yes."


    "You''re so generous. It''s a piece of Cambodian ware from ancient times!"


    "It happens to be used to keep supplies." The old man didn''t care, and then he decided Chu Fei.


    In his doubts, Chu Fei opened the appraisal system, and then he saw the appraisal results given by the system:


    -- Appraisal: the magic weapon of ancient Buddhism, the purple gold bowl, can hold all things, can capture the enemy, trap the enemy, is broken, and its power is greatly reduced.


    Then, Chu Fei was deceived


    This thing is a good thing, right, even if the old man crying and laughing said it can be compared to the emperor''s ware is nothing, it can''t make chufei so shocked!


    But when the system told chufei that this thing was the magic weapon of ancient sects! And when the name of the ancient sect was also called Buddhism, Chu Fei was completely hoodwinked!


    What''s the matter? Does Lagerstroemia also have Buddhism? What about Taoism! Do you have it or not?


    But that''s not the point. The point is, how come there are ancient sects? How come there is no Buddhism in the world of crape myrtle now? What''s going on in this world!


    How many secrets does this crape myrtle world hide!


    Buddhism and Taoism are well on earth. What kind of existence is the earth?


    In the shock, Chu Fei even forgot that he should ask how to use it now. He directly tried to open the purple gold bowl according to the way he opened the swallow ring, and then he succeeded!


    However, compared with the shock brought by the four words "ancient sect", chufei easily accepted this fact and began to transfer the materials exchanged from the system in the next moment


    Rice, flour, fruits and vegetables, meat


    Then there are fabrics, and some clothes that can be used in general


    After packing, these things consumed more than 50 million exchange points of chufei

 Chapter 844

    The 50 million yuan exchange point is not too much expense for Chu Fei, especially the 50 million yuan exchange point makes him see the emergence of a new information which is difficult to understand, and it is worth the ticket price.


    These materials were prepared by chufei according to the annual weight of the total number of residents in the two holy kings. However, when calculating the number of residents, Chu unintentionally doubled the total number.


    In this way, this pile of materials will enable people in the two holy cities to live for at least two years


    The key is that Chu Fei still calculated according to the consumption of ordinary people''s three meals a day, so the conversion to monks was more.


    In a word, chufei knew that these 50 million materials were enough to spend a lot of time on the two holy cities.


    And this time is the time that Chu Fei fought for to completely solve the abyss problem.


    And now, for Chu Fei, the matter of materials is settled, so the next thing to distribute materials is not his worry. With the appearance of the magic weapon of the ancient sect, Chu Fei was more willing to study the broken purple gold bowl.


    However, it''s not easy to ask for a purple gold bowl, even if it''s just a temporary study


    When Chu Fei thought about many reasons and excuses and was just about to speak, he cried: "OK, I''ve opened this broken basin. The master of Chu can transfer the materials into okay? This What''s going on! "


    The crying old man was shocked, while the laughing old man and the twelve saints were shocked. Even Qiqi was shocked. They didn''t know what happened.


    And Chu Fei, one of the parties, understood what was going on in this instant, but he didn''t know how to face the old man who was shocked at the moment


    What are you talking about?


    Just when you''re old and tired, and it''s hard to open the "splash basin" prohibition, I''ve already thrown all the materials in, and I''ve also thrown several times the weight?!


    Isn''t that too shocking?


    The key point is that it doesn''t take much effort to open the purple gold bowl for departure. It can even be said that it''s just a mental movement, not a lot of effort


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to change your name to Jinglao Laughing old man saw crying old man didn''t speak for a long time, so he made a joke to ease the atmosphere.


    However, this embarrassing joke made the old man look at him with an almost crying expression. Then, in the eyes of the twelve saints and the curious, the old man looked at Chu Fei and said: "Master Chu, you How is it done? This broken basin, even if I join hands with old man Xiao, will take at least tens of breath to open. Even if you let the holy king do it by himself, you can''t open it without twenty breath. But Lord Chu, I''m afraid you didn''t just use a few breath? "


    "Don''t joke, old man, this broken basin Has it been opened? Didn''t you open it yourself? " The old man who laughs next to him thinks that he already knows what''s going on. He asks in silence and feels that the old man who cries is making a fuss.


    Then the old man looked at him and said with a bitter smile:


    "not only has it been opened, but also the materials have been put in. Enough, enough, enough, at least enough for our two holy cities for ten years!"


    When he said this, the old man handed the broken basin to the old man, which means "have a look..."


    Then, laughing at the old man naturally does not believe in evil "just have a look!"


    Then, the old man was shocked.


    Let''s not talk about the fast opening of the ban on broken pots. Just say that the size of the materials that are enough for all the people of the two holy cities to spend ten years together is enough to shock him.


    "Cough What, master, did you hold it like this before Aren''t you asking me to put something directly in it? "


    "Master Chu, don''t you see my other hand doing the magic in the back?" Cry old man finish saying, slowly put two hands back to the posture at that time, at this time Chu Fei also noticed cry old man said right.


    His posture is exactly like what he said. His left hand holds the "broken basin" forward slightly, as if to hand it out, but his right hand stands behind the chest basin to cast the spell


    In short, chufei did not notice the hand behind him.


    "Well, well, I notice now..." Chu Fei grinned bitterly and spread out his hands. Next to him, Qi Qi stretched out his hand expectantly and gently touched the broken basin.


    No response, it seems nothing special


    So, Qiqi''s big tail swung, and then her right index finger turned into a claw, long nails with cold light Gently point on the broken basin


    Ding ~


    there''s nothing special except a crisp sound


    Qiqi''s mouth turned up involuntarily, and then her right hand turned into paws


    Just as Qiqi was on the verge of danger, Chu Fei jumped at Qiqi fearfully, and then ran out more than ten meters with Qiqi in his arms


    Qiqi was so stunned that he stretched out his right paw Seeing the broken basin getting farther and farther away from me, the corner of my mouth turned into a downward arc"Don''t move, don''t move..." Chu Fei released Qiqi in fear, then blushed and explained:


    "even if the purple gold bowl is broken, it''s not something we can easily toss about..."


    Chu Fei turned his face awkwardly and wanted to avoid Qiqi''s confused eyes. After all, even if he was blocking, he didn''t need to do this


    But after chufei turned his face, he saw the old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve saints staring at him at the same time:


    "you Master Chu, you say, this broken basin is called Purple gold bowl


    Facing the old man''s almost dull state, Chu Fei knows that he has two choices, one is to pretend to be stupid, the other is to pretend to be


    It''s the best way to pretend to be stupid when you have no strength, but for Chu Fei who has strength, background and all kinds of dependence, pretending is the best.


    "Well I do know that this is the purple gold bowl, but it''s just a general term for this kind of things, and it can''t specifically refer to something. "


    "Ah Master Chu, you mean... " The old man didn''t understand.


    "I mean, this kind of material and shape is called purple gold bowl..."


    "Is this Like this There''s a lot more? " Crying old man and laughing old man subconsciously look at each other and swallow a mouthful of saliva at the same time.


    Chu Fei held his forehead awkwardly and said:


    "no, you misunderstood me, not many, not many."


    "Good, good, more or less. How do you know the name of this vessel, Master Chu? The holy king once evaluated this object, saying that even if it is broken, it has the power of comparable to the emperor''s instrument, and.... " The old man was stopped by the old man crying before he finished. The old man crying said:


    "Master Chu, do you know more about this thing?"


    Chu Fei can see clearly and cry for the old man. This is to let Chu Fei tell the information of the purple gold bowl, so as to judge whether what Chu Fei said is true or false, and whether it is true or false.


    "Zijin bowls and bowls are ancient objects. I''ve been circulating in the world of crape myrtle for a long time, and I''ve never seen anything of this shape. That''s enough to explain the problem, isn''t it?"


    Chu Fei continued with a little smile:


    "since it''s ancient, it''s not easy for ordinary people to master there..."


    "But you easily opened its prohibition..." The crying old man stared at chufei''s eyes, as if he wanted to see more things from chufei''s eyes.


    Chu Fei turned his back to the crowd with a smile and said, "that''s because I know its origin and I know its belonging."


    Chu Fei was just pretending to be a monk, and he was not sure why he could open the forbidden system of purple gold bowl so easily.


    As for the so-called prohibition, it''s actually a "door". Once the door is opened, some of its functions can be used.


    "Partner, although you''re pretending to be blind, you''re still blind. You''ve met a dead mouse..." The voice of the terminal rang out in Chu Fei''s mind, saying:


    "just when you opened the ban on the purple gold bowl, I detected a change in the power of the rules Although I can''t say exactly what that change represents for the time being, it can be believed that it is because you know the existence of Buddhism that there is such a change. "


    "You''ve been to the earth, and you know Buddhism How can you... "


    "But I''m just the artificial intelligence of the Mother God, and I''m not a human being."


    Chu Fei was helpless and said:


    "then you put this matter in a special data set, and try to analyze what''s going on. Besides, as the old man said before, build a transmission array in the abyss and crape myrtle, and you can study the feasibility."


    "Yes, I knew that as long as I came out, there would be a lot of things thrown to me. If I had known, I would not have come out to talk to you!"


    "If you don''t come out, I have to find you Ah, how do you remind me of Dadong, who is still playing games Ah, don''t you learn to play games with Dadong? "


    "Partner, don''t talk nonsense, I still need to learn from him!"?! Besides, I''m AI, and I''m the AI of Mother God. The game of you earthlings doesn''t mean anything to me! "


    Chu Fei turned his mouth secretly. At this time, many old people on the scene had successfully digested the information from Chu Fei. Then, the old man cried and asked:


    "but even if you know this, how did you open the ban? Your accomplishments It''s not more than the ninth floor of the ladder, is it? "


    "Ha ha, it has nothing to do with cultivation. To be honest, elder, the process of opening it is as simple as opening my own ring to me. And it''s not exaggeration. It''s really like this. I just explore the divine consciousness, and then I find the space inside, and then I begin to transfer my materials... "


    "How could that be?"


    "I don''t understand this, but anyway, it''s a fact now. Let''s not worry about the purple and gold bowls, let''s distribute the materials first."Chu Fei felt that his clothes were almost finished, and there was no need to continue, but the old people didn''t think so.


    "Master Chu, let''s talk about the purple gold bowl. It''s far more important than distributing materials."


    "Well, it''s not as mysterious as you think. There''s a legend about this kind of thing in my hometown, and there are also utensils of this shape, but they are ordinary folk utensils, not Taoist utensils, and they don''t have power. But in the legend, it''s called Zijin bowl, which has great power and huge space. It can collect and trap all things ¡­ After I accidentally opened it and found that there was a huge space in it, I naturally linked it with the legend of my hometown. "


    "I see..."


    "Basically, that''s all. But actually, I''m more curious about where I got it from."

 Chapter 845

    "I got it in a battle a long time ago. It''s a ghost, but the ghost''s state is very strange."


    "how strange? Is the ghost clan strong? Don''t you mean they''re weak? " Chu Fei was puzzled. In Chu Fei''s idea, the ghost clan was indeed a weak race among the demons, and it was easy to be at the bottom of both talent and cultivation.


    But the old man shook his head and said, "no, the ghost clan is very strong, but it has nothing to do with the one I met. The one I met, he should have fallen into some kind of crazy state at that time, and his combat effectiveness has increased many times. At the beginning, when he appeared, he was just a general, so naturally, he was only a general to meet him, and he was cautious, and two generals went together. "


    "And the result? Listen to you, it seems that these two soldiers will die? Well, by the way, what level will this war be? "


    It was the first time that Chu Fei came into contact with some information about the battle sequence of the holy King City, so he didn''t understand what level of strength the term "general" corresponded to.


    But just from the literal meaning, Chu Fei also knew that the general would never be the weakest. Under the general, there should be soldiers.


    "Generals are friars from the 25th floor to the 30th floor of the ladder. They are called generals. Unless necessary, they don''t need to go to the battlefield at the beginning. The friars from the 24th floor down to the 9th floor are soldiers. Of course, this is only a very general distinction. "


    Chu Fei''s tongue was blazing. He said in his heart: am I not even a soldier?


    And next to Qiqi, a face of surprise thought: ah! I''m a soldier!


    "Well What, sir? I asked, "under the ninth floor of the ladder?"


    The crying old man frowned slightly and said:


    "there are only children under the ninth floor of the ladder. They don''t need to go to the battlefield until they have to."


    Chu Fei sighed, but the old man looked at Chu Fei with a puzzled face and said, "Master Chu, isn''t that right?"


    People in Shengwang city have different opinions on chufei''s cultivation, but the more powerful people are, the more accurate they can guess the range of chufei''s cultivation.


    The old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve saints over there are such beings. In their view, Chu Fei''s cultivation should be among the generals, and never surpass the generals.


    Although Chu Fei had met several Cao family leaders before, it was because Chu Fei used a Taoist weapon. The powerful Taoist weapon did not mean that Chu Fei was powerful.


    Of course, the power of that Dao ware is really shocking to the powerful people in the holy King City.


    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong, right, right Let''s continue to talk about the ghost. I just said that the ghost is crazy... "


    "It''s not crazy. It''s really crazy. It''s absolutely not normal. The two generals can''t stop him, but they are seriously injured by him. If I didn''t get close to the battlefield in time, I''m afraid the two generals would die on the spot."


    "Where are the two generals now?"


    As soon as the old man was about to answer, he said, "Master Chu, you''ve been to their house and sent two magic pills."


    "Ah? Liu Xinrui''s home? Her parents? The two great inventors? "


    What a coincidence!


    Chu Fei really didn''t know how to describe this feeling. He thought he was going to meet two strangers again and cultivate his feelings from the beginning


    "Yes, they are. Why, didn''t the master of Chu ask the reason for their injuries? "


    "Well This Actually, I didn''t bother them at all I just asked the little girl to send the pills in and then left... "


    Chu Fei didn''t tell the truth, but it didn''t matter Smile, old man smile.


    Chu Fei shrugged and continued:


    "let''s go back to the ghost. What''s the matter with him? It''s not incomprehensible that the fighting power has soared because of madness, but it''s a little incomprehensible to be so powerful in an instant. "


    "It''s really abnormal, very abnormal. Although I killed him in a flash, I could feel that there were two completely different forces in his body at that time And


    "Two forces? Master, can you make it clear what kind of power it is? " Chu Fei now has a very sensitive nerve to the types of "power", mainly in the different world shuttle, Chu Fei saw a completely different power system.


    Crying old man expected that Chu Fei would find a key problem in this place, but he did not expect that Chu Fei could be surprised to interrupt himself directly.


    "I can''t explain. I can clearly detect that there is a force in his body that doesn''t belong to the true yuan, and there is also a soul. There is another completely different soul in his body..."


    ¡°emmmmmm¡­¡­ A completely different soul? This... " Chu Fei wanted to say that since there was a second soul, it must be totally different, otherwise why should it be a second soul!Results the old man explained:


    "that''s a completely different power of Tao. Master Chu, you have stepped into the ladder of heaven, and you have also come into contact with the Tao of heaven. Although the abyss is special, it also exists under the rules of the Tao of heaven in the world of crape myrtle, so no matter how special the abyss is, it also depends on the existence of the Tao of heaven..."


    "I see. I want to say that you feel the power of another completely different principle?"


    "I''m not sure if it''s another way, and I can''t imagine another way." The old man sighed.


    "Is that the reason why your cultivation is not going to enter but to fall? Why didn''t you say that earlier? " The old man with a smile frowned, and the question he was concerned about revealed a very important problem, but it was nothing to Chu Fei.


    As for the twelve saints, after hearing this information, the twelve people were worried, but they could only worry. They knew that outsiders could not do anything about this kind of thing.


    "What do I say? I''m telling you, let''s get you stuck with me? " The crying old man asked.


    "Oh! How can I be like you! I''m an old man, but... "


    "You won''t be so different from me This has become my evil spirit... "


    "The devil No wonder you, but since you are a demon, there must be a way to get through it, but before you find a way, you still have to find a way to maintain your cultivation... "


    "It''s not easy Well


    Next to her, Qiqi listens and looks at chufei. She subconsciously thinks that chufei must have a solution.


    But Chu Fei straightened his waist under Qiqi''s gaze and interrupted them:


    "two elders, don''t worry to draw a conclusion. I can make a clear statement about this matter. But only if you believe me. "


    "Master Chu, are you joking? We don''t believe you enough! " Smiling old man rolled a white eye, crying old man is a face of doubt looking at Chu Fei.


    As for the twelve sages, they all looked suspicious, strange and excited.


    "Well, I can make it clear that there is another way, and even more. But it''s none of our business. "


    "Yes? Why not? If there is another way of heaven, then... " Old man crying didn''t agree with Chu Fei''s indifferent attitude, and Chu Fei didn''t understand why old man crying cared so much. However, he didn''t intend to listen to old man crying''s explanation, but said directly:


    "don''t worry, sir. It''s like a holy city. Besides a holy city, there is a second holy city and a third holy city In addition to one continent, there is a second continent, a third continent and even eight continents! In addition to the Terrans, there are demons and Demons It''s all the same thing. "


    "You''re done..." Crying old man subconsciously want to refute, but the voice suddenly stopped, the next moment, people will find that crying old man actually entered the epiphany.


    Next to him, the smiling old man sighed silently, and the audience said:


    "it seems that the old man is going to surpass me How irritating! Ah


    "That''s good, but I still have a lot of questions about the battle, especially the time, when did it happen?"


    "If you don''t ask me, I will tell you that it was thousands of years ago. After the first holy King City was conquered, the demon army found us again, and then immediately started fighting. Seriously, it should be the seventh day after the first holy city was conquered. "


    Chu Fei nodded. At this moment, the voice of the terminal sounded:


    "partner, there is a good news, a bad news and another bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    "Bad news..." Chu Fei did not care about the response in his mind.


    "It''s very difficult to set up a transmission array between the abyss and the Lagerstroemia realm. Does it need something strong enough to support it


    "And the good news?" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "I think this purple gold bowl is good..."


    Chu Fei nodded blankly and continued:


    "another bad news?"


    "A purple gold bowl is not enough This kind of broken version, you need to find at least another eight... "


    Chufei is depressed. It''s really bad news, and it''s very troublesome.


    "Why does it cost so much? You know the origin of this purple gold bowl, the power of kanbi''s utensils, and the aftereffects of ancient Buddhism. "


    "There''s no aftereffect. Don''t you understand? I''m afraid Buddhism and Taoism have completely disappeared in this world. If it wasn''t for you, no one would know that Buddhism and Taoism once existed. Of course, even now, no one knows that Buddhism once existed. After all, you haven''t told anyone. "


    It''s true that Chu Fei didn''t tell anyone about Buddhism. But Taoism is different. If we don''t talk about it in other places, there are piles of Taoist things in the small cave. While wandering outside, Chu Fei used Taoist Scriptures to do things more than once.So, basically, it can be said that Taoism, which once disappeared in the world of crape myrtle, has been restored for a long time, but for the time being, chufei has not seen anything extra happen.


    "I don''t know the existence of Buddhism. Although it''s very puzzling for me, I really want to study it carefully. But does it have anything to do with the power of the purple gold bowl?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I ask you, when exorcising ghosts and evil spirits, why do you read a scripture to be useful? You don''t know the meaning of those Scriptures. They are basically telling stories, sacred stories Why are ghosts afraid of this? Do they dislike stories? "

 Chapter 846

    Terminal this sentence let Chu Fei very speechless, where the ghost will escape because of the story in the scripture! I''m afraid little children will not believe this.


    But as the terminal said, if it''s not this reason, what other reason can it be?


    "Tell me the conclusion. I can see what you mean."


    "The conclusion is that the power of Scripture is because Scripture represents people''s cognition of the supreme, which is existence, existence is meaning, and meaning is reality. Meaning and reality make the supreme power reappear, so it has great power. "


    "Do you think that the shadow engraved with the power of heaven is the foundation of your own existence?"


    "Yes, that''s what it is." The terminal did not deny it.


    Then Chu Fei asked with a guilty heart:


    "when I go through the robbery, will those powerful shadows of existence be attracted? Then I face a large group of the great emperors. After several days of struggle, I can succeed. But after success, my strength has changed greatly! So I started to... "


    People, animals and even machines are the same. When they use their mouths to express things with sound, they are always subject to speed. So many times, some nonsense will be interrupted because it is too boring, resulting in endless words and endless nonsense.


    But if you don''t use your mouth to speak, just think with your brain, it''s not so easy to interrupt. For example, the speed of chufei''s thinking is too fast now, which directly leads to the terminal''s irritability. When you interrupt him, chufei has already "thought" out what he wants to express!


    , so the terminal can only make complaints about it:


    "is it so nice to cover up the sky?" Then I''ll take you to the shelter, OK


    Then, chufei shook his head hard, and his sudden shaking also made Qiqi, Xiaolao and the twelve saints very strange.


    "No, I won''t go even if I''m killed. It''s too dangerous there. I''m afraid I can''t carry it..."


    "Cut, human..." The terminal grumbled.


    Chu Fei takes this opportunity to stop pestering with the terminal, but looks at the old man crying.


    The purple gold bowl is still in the old man''s hands, but the old man himself falls into epiphany.


    The state of Epiphany is very mysterious. Maybe he will be immersed in it and easily won''t wake up. Maybe a little disturbance can make the Epiphany lose this opportunity. Therefore, Chu Fei knows that the issue of materials can''t be continued now. He can only continue after the epiphany of the crying old man is over.


    In this case, Chu Fei decided to go to Liu Xinrui''s parents and ask about the battle thousands of years ago. After all, the ghost had another trace of heaven.


    But Chu Fei didn''t dare to move casually, for fear of making any noise. You didn''t see it, because he just shook his head so hard that the twelve sages'' eyes began to become unfriendly.


    In desperation, Chu Fei could only turn to old man Xiao for help.


    "Master, send Qiqi and me out. It''s too much pressure to stay here."


    "Hehe, well, it''s rare for my old brother to have this chance. Let''s wait until he wakes up and distribute materials. But if you don''t have a place to go, you can go to my place to stay for a while."


    The epiphany of people at the level of Mahatma can''t end at one or two.


    "Don''t bother me. Let''s go to talk to Liu Xinrui''s parents. I''m very interested in that war."


    "After that?"


    "After that Find Zhang lame to go out and hang out together, and find some trouble for the demons outside... "


    "Don''t act impulsively, Master Chu. There are many strong guys in the demon army."


    "Master, don''t worry. Even if we can''t fight, we will be able to run. On the contrary, I''m confident that we are running away."


    "In that case, I don''t want to persuade the Chu master. I hope the Chu master can come back as soon as possible. It''s a pity if you''re not here when distributing the materials."


    "Don''t worry, senior. We will definitely come back safely."


    Chat almost, chufei easy to laugh, the old man said goodbye, the next moment, chufei and Qiqi will be a soft force sent out of the jindinglou.


    Out of the jindinglou, chufei pulls Qiqi, who doesn''t know what''s going on, to Liu Xinrui''s house.


    On the way, Qiqi asks chufei what happened while hopping, and chufei laughs while answering.


    Their appearance has attracted many people''s attention, but they are not only surprised by chufei and Qiqi''s gorgeous and comfortable clothes, but also curious and scared.


    In this regard, chufei and Qiqi do not care, but also as far as possible to each contact with the eyes sent a friendly smile.


    When they finally came to Liu Xinrui''s downstairs, chufei and Qiqi felt a little tired with their smile.


    After all, smiling with strangers is a hassle.Standing downstairs of Liu Xinrui''s house, Chu Fei and Qi Qi had not opened their mouth to call people upstairs, Liu Xinrui''s head had already stretched out, and then Liu Xinrui was surprised and said:


    "ah, it''s really you! I thought my parents were lying to me! Come on up, my parents say thank you face to face


    Chufei and Qiqi floated up, and then Qiqi asked excitedly:


    "ah, are your parents all right? How awesome


    The little girl nodded seriously:


    "yes, yes, my father and mother are very powerful."


    Listen to the little girl say so, Chu Fei thought her parents had almost recovered, but soon found that it did not seem like that.


    Because the arrival of chufei and Qiqi did not get the welcome of the little girl''s parents, let alone welcome, even the cold "interview".


    Just when chufei was confused, two strange voices sounded in chufei''s ear. Chufei realized that this was a sound transmission.


    Qiqi is also the target of sound transmission, so Qiqi and chufei both hear the two voices, while the girl nearby seems not to hear them. However, she looks at chufei and Qiqi with a kind of "I know what happened, you see if my parents are very powerful" eyes.


    "Don''t be surprised, two benefactors. We can''t get up yet. We can only thank you in this way."


    "Thanks to you, otherwise we don''t know how long we can hold on. If we don''t hold on, there will be no hope for our daughter. You have saved the lives of our whole family. It''s a great kindness. It''s hard to repay it. "


    The same attitude, but there is a big difference in the way of expression, holding is a man''s voice, the latter is a woman''s voice. So, a man should be a typical engineering man Chu Fei guessed so.


    "Two Taoist friends don''t have to be so polite. It''s not a big deal."


    "The benefactor is modest. We''re not being polite. It''s true."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Chufei is very powerful. He really won''t care about these things!" Qiqi said excitedly, but quietly picked himself out of the concept of "benefactor".


    All the people present are human spirits. They can''t see this, but they just don''t understand it.


    "Hehe, Qiqi is also very powerful. Don''t be polite to us, two Taoist friends. We''re here for something else


    "It doesn''t matter if you say yes, we will tell you everything!"


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "well, I heard that the injuries of the two Taoist friends were caused by a battle thousands of years ago. In that battle, you were facing a crazy ghost?"


    "Yes, it was because of that battle that we didn''t expect that the strength of that ghost would soar to that level after he went crazy!" Even now, Liu Xinrui''s mother is still full of fear.


    Liu Xinrui''s father sighed: "it''s our miscalculation. If that ghost dares to fight against two, it will have his power. If we are more careful, we won''t do it."


    "Don''t worry too much about the two Taoist friends. After all, they were thousands of years ago. What I want to know is two things. First, when you fight with the ghost, do you find any other abnormalities? In addition, why can''t you wait for two magic elixirs for thousands of years? Can the Cao family be so bold? "


    "My benefactor misunderstood that we have consumed a lot of magic elixirs in the past thousand years, but the ordinary magic elixir is no longer useful to us. We can only delay the deterioration of the injury, but there is no hope to get better."


    "Yes, the two magic elixirs sent by the benefactor are specially made. They have the breath of the great sage. It must have been strengthened by one of the great saints in the city, otherwise it would not have such an effect."


    Chufei nodded. If so, it makes sense.


    But in this way, Chu Fei understood that the tone of the terminal at that time was not because the two people''s injuries were not serious enough, but because their injuries were not a big problem after they had the special magic pill.


    So up, Chu Fei suddenly understood why Zhang lame would be so excited about himself. Love is because of their own reasons have been enhanced version of the magic pill, then his wife''s injury will definitely recover faster, and may also be a blessing in disguise!


    "I see. What about the battle?"


    After a moment''s silence, the man''s voice sounded:


    "let me talk about this At the beginning, the ghost was just manic and violent, and didn''t show anything special. But when we got close to him, we found that he had entered a state of soul chaos in a very short time At that time, we judged that he should have an extra soul in his body, but we didn''t expect that it would make him a saint When his strength soared, I felt a very strange strength and breath, and under the influence of it, I saw some illusions... "


    "Visions? What''s the illusion? Is it only you who see it? " Chu Fei asked with concern."No, we all saw it. After that, we went through many channels to confirm that the illusions we saw were exactly the same. It''s like a tree. It''s so huge that it''s indescribable. There are some fruits hanging on that tree, which are like empty passages. "


    "Tree? Fruit? " Chu Fei thought of the underworld in the world of fighting demons, which he had been to not long before. At that time, the terminal was very clear, and the plane there was in the form of a world tree.


    "Anything else?" Chu Fei frowned tightly.


    "Yes, at the end of this fantasy, we saw a gradually enlarged space passage, and saw several The shape and breath are very strange Things... "


    "Strange shape? What a strange way? "


    "It looks like a bunch of fuzzy attribute energy..."

 Chapter 847

    Chu Fei thought that he would get a more surprising answer, but he did not expect that the answer given by others was such a situation.


    "Is that so? I thought you should see a specific image, but I didn''t expect that it would be just a few groups of energy bodies with different properties... "


    "Does the benefactor already know something when he says so?"


    Chu Fei''s words made Liu Xinrui''s mother seem to be aware of something. But because this kind of thing itself is very strange, so even if she had such an idea, it would be regarded as impossible by herself.


    As for this question, Chu Fei naturally could not answer it, at least not in a short time.


    In this way, this problem was ignored by the audience. Liu Xinrui''s father followed Chu Fei''s emotion and said: "the reason why it is a group of fuzzy attribute energy is that the differences between those energy groups are too obvious. For example, the five elements generally repel each other and do not integrate with each other, but there is a contradiction between them A very harmonious state of not affecting each other. This is the way I think it can be described with absolute accuracy. "


    Chu Fei suddenly realized that this was the result of a man of science and engineering who tried to describe it as accurately as possible in order to be more accurate and not cause misunderstanding and mistakes.


    That is to say, when "defining" the fantasy they see, the obvious science and engineering thinking uncle has one thing to eliminate some uncertain parts.


    But for Chu Fei, the parts he eliminated were exactly what he cared about.


    So


    "Daoyou, from your explanation, I found that you omitted a lot of uncertain things, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Please tell me what you have omitted. To tell you the truth, no matter how hard you try to sum up a phenomenon that is almost incomprehensible, the final conclusion is far from the reality."


    "I didn''t think of that. What the benefactor mentioned is! As for the illusions, those different energy groups do give us some misunderstanding, because those energy groups are not spherical, but oblong... "


    Chu Fei raised his eyebrows. The word oblong is rarely used, but as soon as it comes out, people will immediately realize what shape it is - oval.


    Chu Fei nodded. This detailed information enabled Chu Fei to successfully verify his conjecture - I''m afraid that those illusions are not unreal things that appear without reason, but real things in another world.


    Or another plane.


    Doumo world, this is the name Chu Fei gave to the mortal world, and has been certified by the system. And the small planes of the underworld, the divine world and so on that match the mortal world grow on a huge world tree.


    Chufei is 100% sure of this.


    As for the energy bodies that they said they saw, chufei doubted that the so-called fuzzy single attribute oblong energy bodies were the images of people who had been "refracted".


    Or, more accurately, the image of God.


    Chu Fei judged that the so-called single attribute energy bodies were the gods in the fight devil world. Although he didn''t know whether they were divided into middle gods and lower gods, it must be the projection of some gods in the fight devil world.


    Because when he was in the underworld, Leslie clearly mentioned to chufei that there was an empty and broken space, in which there was a strange space passage. There was strange and full energy at the other end of the passage, and this strange passage attracted the attention of many gods in that world.


    That''s why the gods sent their own men who are proficient in energy absorption and utilization to study where the channel leads.


    Although it is not sure whether the fantasy Liu Xinrui''s parents saw belonged to the LORD God or his subordinates, it should be sure that there is an inevitable connection between the two things.


    As for the soul in the crazy ghost, chufei thought it was from a guy who studied soul magic.


    Under this reasonable inference, there is only one problem that needs to be tangled by Chu Fei, that is, the time line.


    According to Chu Fei''s current understanding of the time line, in the abyss, that battle took place thousands of years ago. That is to say, they saw this illusion only a thousand years ago.


    But on the other side of doumo world, this event only happened in the past 100 years.


    If we exclude the possibility that people on both sides remember the wrong time, we can conclude that there is a huge difference between the time lines of the two worlds.


    But Chu Fei, a guy who travels between the three realms, has not been affected by the difference of time line, which is very abnormal.


    Of course, Chu Fei doesn''t know what kind of impact the difference in time line should have As for the matter of normality and abnormality, chufei, who is a systematic guy, will not have anything to do with normality!


    The problem of time line does not only exist between the world of fighting demons and the world of crape myrtle. In fact, even inside and outside the abyss itself, there are differences in time line.However, chufei has learned to let nature take its course. It''s not that he is unwilling to seek the truth, but that the things he is facing now that need to seek the truth are too advanced. This kind of time line problem is either a small matter or a more advanced thing. In a word, it''s not that chufei needs to tangle now.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    But Liu Xinrui''s father''s words continue


    Chufei didn''t need to listen to the following things, because after listening for a short time, chufei determined that the rest was the real wrong information, which would only affect the normal and reasonable judgment.


    Liu Xinrui''s father didn''t say it for a long time, because he didn''t think it was reliable when he talked about it, so he stopped talking.


    Chu Fei smiles. It seems that men with science and engineering thinking are not bad at speaking. They are just habitually concise and accurate. Once the "must be accurate" switch is turned off, they will immediately become a potential reserve force for chatterbox.


    Because Chu Fei had already got what he wanted, he took the initiative to end the topic.


    Because Chu Fei ended the topic at the right time, the couple didn''t feel abrupt. On the contrary, they naturally opened the next topic.


    "My benefactor asked my little daughter to tell us that we had something good to discuss, and also told us not to do anything dangerous, which made us very curious. I don''t know if my benefactor has anything to tell us?"


    Chu Fei takes a breath with a bitter smile. This behavior of deliberately lowering his posture to such a low level makes Chu Fei a little embarrassed. However, he also knows that there is no other way for this kind of thing, so he can only force himself to ignore his embarrassment, saying:


    "it''s really something, but it''s not an order, but an invitation to join my little cave."


    "Little cave? Is the little cave mentioned by the benefactor the family of the benefactor


    "Yes, it''s my clan. I happen to be the leader of xiaodongtian. And we, little Dongtian, are now coming to Taitai. We need such talented people as two Taoist friends


    Chu Fei said very politely, it can be said that this is the most polite time that Chu Fei invited others to join his little cave.


    It''s not that Chu Fei pretended to be a must, but because he knew that people in the abyss had been isolated from the outside world for hundreds of thousands of years, Chu Fei would subconsciously speak with a sense of relative antiquity.


    Although this so-called ancient style is just a few idioms


    "The benefactor has a life. Naturally, our husband and wife will not refuse. I''m just worried that we are weak and stupid and can''t satisfy our benefactor. "


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "you are too modest. If your cultivation is low, I''m afraid only one person in my little cave can escape the coverage of this word."


    "Er..." How could the couple expect such a result? After all, in their living environment, the organization that can be called a collective is the holy city.


    Among the three holy cities, they said that their cultivation was not too low. After all, there are many more powerful powers above their generals.


    But outside the abyss, they don''t know that their cultivation is already the strength of the leader level in the super sect.


    "Don''t be too surprised. If you are all surprised, I''m afraid you will be even more surprised after that."


    "Are you kidding me? Even in their heyday, my wife and I were just


    "No, don''t go on, you two. I''ll lose face if I go on. Do you know my accomplishments? My accomplishments compare with those of you, one day at a time... "


    "Ah?" They didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s accomplishments would be lower than their own. After all, they didn''t see Chu Fei''s accomplishments, and they didn''t pay attention to the battle capital between Chu Fei and the Cao family, so they couldn''t speculate.


    But these reasonable developments made chufei very depressed. In desperation, chufei could only change his view and say: "so, so, let''s say so. It doesn''t matter who is higher or lower. To tell you the truth, the reason why I invite two Taoist friends is that I see what you have done to your daughter. "


    "But Benefactor, it''s just a strange skill, a heresy... "


    "Yes, we just thought of this way to extend the life span of our children when we really had no way to do it..."


    "Don''t talk about yourself like that. Maybe you don''t know the meaning of what you do, but believe me, it won''t be long before you know how important your so-called heresy is. As for other things, I''ll sell them first. "


    After a brief chat, chufei leaves with Qiqi, and after leaving, they find Zhang lame directly.


    When they found Zhang lame, he was sitting at a stone table in the yard, playing chess with a gentle woman with a beautiful face.


    Chu Fei glanced and found that it was very similar to go, but there should be some differences in rules and details.As for the others, Chu Fei couldn''t understand. After all, he couldn''t play go. And Qiqi, not to mention, has never seen flying chess.


    "Brother Zhang, let''s go out for a visit! I said that before! " Chufei said with a smile.

 Chapter 848

    Chu Fei just cried out, but before he stepped into Zhang lame''s door, Zhang lame, who was sitting in the chess room, stood up and quickly met Chu Fei. He said: "yes, yes, we have already said that we can''t delay the business. How can we delay the business just because we play


    Strange is a face surprised, Chu Fei is an instant to want to understand is how to return a responsibility.


    At this time, on the other side of the stone table, the gentle and beautiful woman turned her head and looked at this side with a smile. The love in her eyes could not be hidden, but the helplessness in the corner of her mouth was also very obvious.


    Chufei didn''t pick up Zhang lame''s words, but Qiqi was curious because he had already hopped to the stone table to seriously study the black and white and lattice on it.


    Zhang lame didn''t expect that Chu Fei didn''t answer his words at all, so he didn''t think about how to deal with it for a moment, but the more he didn''t think about it, the more embarrassed it was, and the more time went by


    Cough!


    Zhang lame coughed hard twice, trying to "wake up" the stupefied Chu Fei.


    But in fact, Chu Fei did it on purpose. Not only that, he went beyond Zhang lame and looked at Zhang lame''s house, and said:


    "Oh, although he came here once before, he didn''t find the advantage of this house! You look at the window edge, you look at the door frame, you look at the roof beam, this design is absolutely a master! "


    While saying that Chu Fei once "excited" to the house, and then like an addict gently rubbed the wall of the house.


    In doing this, Chu Fei forced himself to smile.


    Zhang lame under the God know where don''t know Chu Fei''s face expression, but Chu Fei''s face expression is more so, Zhang lame is more embarrassed.


    And the embarrassment was not directed at chufei, but at the woman on the other side of the stone table


    Needless to say, it must be Zhang''s wife.


    "What, Daoyou, Daoyou..."


    In the face of Zhang''s call, Chu Fei pretended not to hear it, but continued to murmur about the artistic value of the house


    On the other hand, Qiqi is very familiar with Zhang''s wife.


    "Sister, what is this little stone?"


    "It''s jade, jade from the abyss."


    "Then why are these little stones made like this? And the colors are different! "


    "It''s a chess piece. It''s made of jade."


    "Oh, I seem to have heard of chess pieces somewhere. What''s the line on this table?"


    There is no line on the stone table. The line is drawn on a jade board.


    This is common sense, but Zhang Mazi''s wife can see Qiqi''s purity and thirst for knowledge at a glance. At the same time, she can see another more important message.


    "It''s a chessboard. You should have heard of it, because the best players in the abyss are a group of cute guys like you."


    "Really? They... " Qiqi was just about to ask where the group of people were, but immediately realized that the "group of people" might have already died. Thinking of this, Qiqi''s mood, which had just been aroused, immediately fell down.


    But soon, before people could comfort them, Qiqi recovered. She pointed to the chessboard and said, "sister, can you teach me how to play chess! I want to learn. I want to be as good as those lovely guys! "


    When talking, Qiqi''s big eyes stare at the woman, and the woman is touched by Qiqi''s words.


    Her eyes began to turn red, and she nodded heavily:


    "OK, I''ll teach you!"


    "Well! The elder sister... " Qiqi, like a child preparing for the exam, sat in the original position of Zhang lame, then pointed to the pieces on the chessboard and said:


    "do I want to continue like this?"


    The woman laughed and gave a limp a gentle white look, then said to Qiqi:


    "no, this set is over. My white man has won and my black man has lost."


    "Wow, I guessed right! There are so few sunspots, and they are still scattered... "


    Poof Ha ha ha ha!


    Chu Fei really can''t help it. He simply laughs, while Zhang lame blushes as if he is going to bleed. It''s not anger, it''s shame


    In short, Zhang lame is a thin skinned man.


    But Zhang lame soon recovered, and I don''t know if he made a shameless decision


    He sighed with exaggeration, then said to chufei:


    "Daoyou, when shall we start..."


    After chufei finished laughing, his mood returned to calm. He turned to look at Qiqi''s big tail, then turned to Zhang lame with a smile and said:


    "let''s go now!"


    Two people go to the door, Zhang lame looking back at his wife, just at this time that woman also gently looked at him. Chu Fei also looked at Qiqi, but Qiqi was seriously observing the chessboard."She..." Zhang lame wants to say that it doesn''t matter to let Qiqi stay, because he thinks chufei wants to ask Qiqi to start together. However, Chu Fei just murmured: "it''s very good. Study hard. After learning, we''ll go to the devil together."


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Qiqi nodded gently, but it seemed that he just adjusted his head


    The next moment, Chu Fei and Zhang lame out of here, and then went straight to the east gate of the second holy King City.


    Out of the east gate, Chu Fei and Zhang lame go straight to the forest where they met Xiao Huan and Xiao Zhi before. Along the way, they both keep a steady speed, and consciously observe around to prevent them from being attacked by invisible demons. However, they are lucky, and they don''t encounter any danger until they enter the forest.


    After arriving in the woods, Chu Fei and Zhang lame stopped and began to discuss what to do next.


    In fact, Chu Fei just had an idea at the beginning. He didn''t have a detailed plan, let alone Zhang lame. Where there was a plan, he was going to follow Chu Fei.


    However, after discussing for a while under the protection of the system, Chu Fei and Zhang lame have sorted out their ideas.


    First of all, the damage to the demons must not be small, but not too big. The so-called "too big" is the kind that has wiped out half of the demon army at once.


    Because I''m worried that the attack of that level may lead to the great master and the Venerable Master on the side of the demons.


    Although in Zhang lame''s view, this kind of thing does not need to worry too much, because there are also powerful great saints and holy kings in the holy King City. But Chu Fei didn''t think so. Under Chu Fei''s complete plan, the holy King City was no longer facing a desperate situation.


    Not only is it not hopeless, but it will even become a special tourist area and training ground


    In this direction of development, the city of the holy king did not have to stir up too much war during this period of time.


    With this premise, there will be a general direction for the future play


    First of all, there are all kinds of sneak attacks. After the sneak attacks, they loot and run away


    More times will accumulate a lot of good things, and then throw them to the system, and then exchange some good things from the system and throw them out


    This is Chu Fei''s plan, and this plan Chu Fei only told Zhang lame the general in front, that is, the part of secretly robbing.


    Zhang is very satisfied with this.


    After discussing the action plan, Chu Fei said: "can Daoyou change your appearance? It''s better to become something similar to the demon. "


    "I can''t do that. I don''t know how to transform my body, but I can twist my muscles to make my body more prominent. At the same time, my leg can return to normal. Only in this way, my strength must be controlled under the 28th floor of the ladder..."


    "Enough Enough It''s enough for me to add another hand. " Chu Fei''s heart is bitter


    After that, there was no movement of Zhang lame, so he became an ugly man. At first glance, he was really like a demon.


    Only in this way, Zhang''s clothes don''t fit. To this end, Chu Fei customized a set of coarse cloth rags for Zhang lame from the system, and then gave it to him.


    Zhang lame is also not polite, soon changed, and then two people directly went straight to the devil.


    First of all, they came out of the border of the holy King City. Once they came out, they met two unlucky demons.


    These two demons seem to be patrolling soldiers, but I don''t know why they are the only two.


    From the appearance point of view, these two guys should be the Gu carving clan that Chu Fei had seen before. However, the accomplishments of these two Gu sculptures were not high. Zhang lame didn''t even need to use a knife, so he cut off the two guys'' bodies with a light wave.


    There is no chance for the two vultures to scream!


    After killing each other easily, Zhang lame looks at Chu Fei, waiting for Chu Fei to do the robbery.


    He thought that Chu Fei would go over and search first, then begin to plunder all kinds of accessories and weapons, and finally pick up clothes


    As a result, Chu Fei just walked to the four bodies, and then the four bodies disappeared.


    After that, Chu Fei said calmly:


    "sure enough, this race is very poor, poorer than I thought..." Chu Fei still hasn''t said a word, that is, these two Gu sculptures, together with the belt meat and the things they carry, only contributed two or three million exchange points to the system


    This number might have excited Chu Fei before, but now Tut tut!


    "Come on, follow the plan." Zhang lame did not ask Chu Fei how to do it, and since he did not ask Chu Fei, he would not take the initiative to explain.


    "Well, pretend to hide the failure, toss out some movement and then go south to break through..."


    This is the first step in the plan they discussed earlier.


    And the first step is not difficult, Chu Fei rummaged and picked up a grenade from his ring. Next, they found another patrol, and the grenade was thrown outBoom!

 Chapter 849

    Although the explosion of the grenade was not as loud as that of the monks, the effect of the explosion and the shrapnel still had a great impact on the team of demons.


    However, from the perspective of injury, it is basically to tickle others.


    But that''s enough.


    Next, when the patrol came, Chu Fei and Zhang lame began to perform.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Those demons, I will kill them!"


    "But you exposed us! This is nonsense


    "I don''t care..."


    "Go


    Simple conversation, but full of emotion.


    Then Zhang lame then forcibly controlled Chu Fei and grabbed Chu Fei to rush south.


    Although this is not the front camp site of the demon, it is also within the scope of the front line of the demon.


    So after this exposure, Chu Fei and Zhang lame will have a very difficult way to break through, and this is what they discussed before.


    Although Zhang lame suppressed his cultivation, the cultivation of more than 20 floors of the ladder was still the same terror, especially when he just wanted to escape. It was impossible for the patrol of the demon side to force Zhang lame to stay.


    But then again, even if they can''t stay, it''s very difficult for Zhang lame and Chu Fei to rush out intact


    It''s just that when chufei throws the chaos ball out, it''s easy.


    All the attacks that block the sky and the sun have become simple image effects, and all the sharp attacks that are as fast as lightning have become the common streamer special effects on the earth. After the chaos ball filters out the danger, only beauty and brilliance are left.


    Of course, these highlights are also accompanied by chufei''s deepening pain


    "Sure enough, special effects cost money!" Chu Fei thought of it in his heart.


    In this way, Zhang lame looks at all kinds of screens in the chaos ball curiously, and then gallops south with chufei as much as he can


    At first, it was just a patrol team chasing Tianmo. Later, it became two teams, then three teams and four teams


    When the number of demons chasing them exceeds 30, these demons stop chasing them tacitly.


    Chu Fei and Zhang lame will not relax their vigilance: Zhang lame will not slow down, and Chu Fei will not take away the chaos ball


    Two or three hours later, they had already rushed out of the battle line, at least out of the range of the demons


    "It''s coming out?" Zhang is very suspicious.


    Chu Fei shook his head, and the terminal was scanning the hidden units all around from the beginning, so to Chu Fei, the hidden demons were just like the bright spots on the radar


    "Yes, it costs a lot of good things." Chu Fei frowned and kept communicating with the terminal about tracking his own demons.


    "Normally, such a supernatural instrument will inevitably consume a lot. It''s just that I''ve never seen a Taoist instrument in such a state... "


    "I got used to it gradually..." Chu Fei regretted it when he finished, because he didn''t show off well enough.


    To this end, Zhang lame had no choice but to smile bitterly, and then changed the topic, saying:


    "almost, we have run far enough. Now the demon side should have begun to analyze our previous conversation."


    "Well, change the direction, this way..."


    Chu Fei pointed out that the direction was the west, and this was the plan that had been made before. Of course, Zhang lame didn''t know how to continue this plan after he arrived here.


    But although they didn''t understand, Zhang still chose to believe it, so they ran West for nearly three hours.


    Because Zhang lame is doing the work of running, Chu Fei has enough experience to observe the hidden body behind him and track his own demons with the terminal.


    However, I don''t know whether the demon was cautious enough or aware enough to be on guard. Anyway, except for the surface information scanned by the terminal, chufei never got anything useful.


    "There is a cliff thousands of feet away, and there is a cave at the bottom of the cliff. Hurry to it as fast as you can!"


    Combined with the map given by the terminal, chufei quickly made arrangements.


    Because of being covered by the chaotic ball cage, and the fact that Chu Fei and Zhang lame talk with a voice, Chu Fei and Zhang lame don''t need to worry that their plans will be heard by the demons behind them.


    As a result, Zhang lame immediately rushed out after hearing this arrangement, and he didn''t have to worry that the plan would change for no reason at all.


    In Zhang lame nearly full speed gallop under, Chu Fei they just blink of an eye time will rush into the cave under the cliff thousands of feet away.


    It''s so fast that chufei hardly reacts to set up the fog Although at the last moment Chu Fei successfully arranged the fog with the secret technique of Dou Zi, the fog was arranged by him on the hillside of the cliff instead of on the edge of the cliff.But it won''t be a big problem, just


    The next moment, when Zhang lame carefully prepared for the battle, Chu Fei bound the cave here as a transmission point, saying:


    "run back..."


    At this time, the demons who are tracking Chu Fei just see the fog under Chu Fei''s cloth. Just when the demons want to make a mockery, Chu Fei and Zhang lame rush back from their heads again.


    There was no fighting, and even chufei didn''t seem to find anything unusual.


    "Be careful in everything. Our action is very important. We must not make mistakes It''s always good to go around a few more times. "


    "Nobody''s following, what are you afraid of..."


    "You are too young to understand. You will know later that you should form this habit even when you are 100% safe. Otherwise, once there is a problem, you will have no time to regret it..."


    In this kind of dialogue, Chu Fei and Zhang lame figure gradually disappeared in the horizon. The hearts of the devil are filled with desire for Tucao, but they still make complaints about it.


    Just a few hours later, they lost them very happily.


    Because Chu Fei with Zhang lame directly started the transmission back to the cave under the cliff.


    This time, I got rid of the tracking of the demons, but this is only the first part of the plan.


    The next step is to officially start the whole thing, but before that


    "Partner, can we still get in touch with the monitor we left behind?"


    "Of course I can, and I don''t know who I am The terminal is full of confidence.


    "Let''s get in touch and see if we can receive any news. It will take two hours..."


    The reason why it took two hours was mainly to give the lame a little rest and recovery time. Although he had not fought all the way before, he still consumed a lot of strength.


    In addition, these two hours are also a relatively reasonable reaction time. I believe that in these two hours, the demon side will send out some news for Chu Fei to hear.


    Moreover, these two hours are also an opportunity for Chu Fei to seriously test whether the fusion Dafa can play a role in the abyss.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, if you don''t hear anything, chufei won''t care about it any more.


    But God is still very painful Chu Fei, in an hour and a half later, the terminal finally received a useful message, and passed to Chu Fei.


    "Partner, there''s news. It''s spread from the demon army that the holy King City is at the last moment and is trying to try various unreliable ways to save itself..."


    "That is to say, the plan succeeded?"


    "It can be judged that way."


    Chu Fei nodded, and finally he was no longer worried:


    "is there any suggested weapon? Ordinary missiles can''t be any more... "


    "Of course, the abyss environment is bad, and the demons are very powerful. Even the hydrogen bomb may not play a big role..."


    "Is that exaggeration I thought it was necessary to use the hydrogen bomb... " Chufei was very surprised, which he really didn''t think of.


    "It''s true that the power of the H-bombs is very small, but if it''s not the power of the H-bombs, it''s not guaranteed So we have to change weapons. "


    "Well, you have a good point. As a system terminal, do you have any recommended weapons?"


    "Yes, but the power is hard to control. If you are sure to try, I can give you permission."


    "Well, first of all, how much exchange point does it cost? According to you, it should be something of another level. How powerful is it? "


    "It''s not easy for me to answer your question, but I can tell you for sure that it''s really something on another level. And the power can not be directly compared, but in the present situation, this kind of weapon must be more useful. "


    "What about the cost?"


    "In fact, it won''t cost too much..." When the terminal said this, chufei felt that his system interface was rolling fast. It was obvious that the terminal was searching for a suitable weapon.


    Although Chu Fei is very curious why the terminal doesn''t take out that thing directly But the next moment, something like a bracelet floats in the sea of chufei''s consciousness and in front of chufei''s spirit


    And in this moment, chufei found that his exchange point was reduced by half!


    "What''s the matter with me!" Chu Fei was a big jump, it is because the exchange point reduction is too exaggerated.


    You know, for Chu Fei now, hundreds of millions, even tens of billions can be used as the feeling of sprinkling water, but half of them can be used at once, and hundreds of billions will be gone in an instant!


    Frightening, too frightening, even if Chu Feiming knew that it was not too difficult for him to earn so many exchange points in his current environmentWhat''s more, it''s just a bracelet


    Silver, or the natural color of metal without decoration, any light can make the surface of the bracelet reflect dazzling light.


    "Partner Terminal! You tell me the truth, this thing Jingdong Taobao should not be more than 300 yuan Zhongguancun, Huaqiangbei and other places can even assemble by themselves, right? "


    "Pathetic human beings, no sense at all! Do you think it''s a fake intelligent product that can be seen everywhere on your earth? I tell you, although it''s just a bracelet, once it''s fully used, the earth will not Well, ordinary planets can''t stop its power at all, and it''s not too difficult to destroy stars! "


    "Do you give up saying that the earth is to take care of my feelings? Would you be so kind? " Chu Fei was very confused, but he didn''t have much doubt about the power of the bracelet.


    "of course, we are good partners. You can make complaints about Tucao at ordinary times. When I touch my hometown memories, I still take care of your human feelings, though this feeling is basically redundant to me."


    The answer from the terminal makes chufei feel that the whole world has become beautiful Of course, it was just an illusion. Chu Fei saw through the illusion and said, "I think you''re lying to me."


    "Yes, I''m lying to you." The terminal gave up the resistance very easily.


    "Damn, I believe you! Don''t talk nonsense. Are you exaggerating the power of this thing? "


    "It''s no exaggeration. It''s not a simple product of science and technology. In fact, it''s the product of science and technology and various metaphysics and mystics. In short, it''s..."


    The terminal spent nearly an hour talking about how many mysterious things the bracelet involved, and successfully made chufei forget the previous topic.


    Then, Chu Fei put on the bracelet and left the cave with Zhang lame.

 Chapter 850

    According to the plan, Chu Fei and Zhang lame''s task now is to disguise themselves as demons to do things, and they do.


    After getting out of the cave, Chu Fei put away the chaos ball, and then flew to the demon army with Zhang lame in a leisurely manner.


    On the road, I occasionally met many demons, some of which were the ones who tracked Chu Fei and Zhang lame before.


    But this time, Chu Fei and Zhang lame show up carelessly and say hello to the demons. The demons subconsciously identify them as their own people.


    In this regard, Zhang lame although the surface did not show any fear, but his heart is very nervous. It''s not that Zhang lame is timid, it''s simply because of different goals.


    Over there, chufei just took Zhang lame and said hello to a pair of oncoming demons. Although he didn''t speak, although it was just friendly eye contact, it was enough to make Zhang lame nervous again.


    "Master Chu, I never thought that a young monk like you could have such a mind."


    Zhang lame son is to transmit a sound to say, as for the identity of Chu Fei, it is this all the way idle boring time Chu Fei said.


    "What mind is not mind, Daoyou did not find that I can take the initiative to say hello guy cultivation is not as good as you!"


    What Chu Fei said was very natural. There was no embarrassment on his face.


    "I was even more surprised when I found out. Is there such a miraculous skill in the outside world? Can the low rank friars see through the accomplishments of the high rank friars at a glance? "


    Zhang lame and Chu Fei ran side by side, and his eyes didn''t look at Chu Fei when he was transmitting the sound, but Chu Fei knew that Zhang lame couldn''t hide his curiosity about this problem even if he didn''t look at himself.


    "How do you know I''m from the outside? I don''t seem to have mentioned that to Daoyou. "


    "I''m afraid the master of Chu belittled me. Although he was just a general, I still know the human forces in the abyss. In fact, the two holy King cities in the abyss are the only remaining human forces. It''s impossible for other human forces to appear, but the master of Chu has a small cave."


    "Well, it''s no secret that I''m from the outside. In fact, if Daoyou can''t find out, the news will be made public naturally after we return to the holy King City. "


    "Why?"


    "I''m not saying that good things will happen. This time, I just want to collect some interest before good things happen." At this point, Chu Fei seemed to remind himself of a very important principle. He stopped, pointed to the direction of the two demons who had just passed by him before, and said:


    "forget to charge interest, let''s go."


    Before his voice fell, Chu Fei had already galloped away, more than twice as fast as before. Zhang lame laughed bitterly and quickly followed. A moment later, they had already seen the figures of the two demons galloping ahead.


    The two demons were more than ten levels of heaven ladder. Chu Fei couldn''t beat them in terms of his own strength, but Chu Fei didn''t care about it, because he didn''t intend to do it by himself.


    "Two, the front two Taoist friends, wait a minute!"


    Chu Fei called out in a "friendly" voice, which turned into thunder and rushed to the two demons in front of him.


    And the two demons naturally stopped and looked back after hearing the sound.


    "What can I do for you?" One of the demons asked.


    Chu Fei smiles and waves his hand:


    "I just want to ask you, are you the Taoist friends of the ferocious clan?"


    Chu Fei, the ferocious people, had seen and killed before, so he was very impressed. And these two demons, no matter the ferocious horn on their heads or their manner, all show that they are ferocious.


    "Exactly."


    "Well, I had a question that suddenly occurred to me. I wanted to ask some advice from the Taoist friends of the ferocious clan, so I caught up with them..."


    "I see. I don''t know what''s wrong with you. Just say that if we know, we will not hide Tao you."


    The attitude of these two ferocious people is very good, which makes Chu Fei a little confused.


    "I''ve always been curious, from which realm do you come from?"


    "Which one? We are local creatures, not from the outside world. " One of the ferocious people immediately looked at Chu Fei with suspicious eyes after answering, while the other one was obviously on guard.


    Then Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and waved his hand, saying:


    "two Taoist friends, don''t think too much. I don''t mean any harm to them."


    Chu Fei stopped and said with a smile:


    "it''s him who has malice..."


    Voice did not fall, next to Zhang lame will be silent with a knife.


    As the shadow of the sword passed by, the two ferocious clans were cut off and killed on the spot.


    "Why? It''s clean to die. " Chu Fei murmured, and then floated over to absorb the bones of the ferocious people and all the things on them.The exchange points have increased a little, but compared with the hundreds of billions spent on chufei bracelets, this is absolutely nine cows No, it''s a drop in the ocean.


    With a sigh, Chu Fei sighed at the difficulty of making money and looked at Zhang lame, saying:


    "Dao you just made a knife or didn''t make a knife I didn''t see it


    Chufei is not modest, he really did not see. Even if there is a system that can let him see the depth of a person''s cultivation, it doesn''t mean that Chu Fei can really have that level of vision.


    Especially in the face of a guy whose cultivation is obviously beyond himself, chufei''s eyesight can be regarded as nothing.


    "You don''t need a knife to deal with the two ferocious people with more than ten layers of ladder." Zhang lame shook his head and gave the answer.


    Chu Fei shrugged and was about to express some indifferent opinions. Suddenly, the voice of the terminal came to his mind.


    "Bad partner!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you just recycle something for the system?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s clearly two demons. Besides, what are you doing? Do you still have no idea about system recycling?"


    "Well If I didn''t leave for a while, partner, why did you make a big news? Be careful, those two demons must have something important on them. Leave here first, or they will be... "


    The speed of thinking dialogue is very fast, but even so, the terminal has no time to finish what it has to say.


    At this time, a powerful and incomparable idea spilled down and directly enveloped Chu Fei and Zhang lame.


    At this moment, Zhang''s face changed greatly, while chufei''s face was shocked.


    "Is this a saint?"


    "It''s the venerable, it''s the venerable of the demons. I know this breath. It''s the venerable of the poor and strange people!"


    "What the hell!"


    Poor strange two words let Chu Fei pale, not only because the name is very familiar, more not only because the name even in the book of mountains and seas is also a powerful beast, but because all this happened too suddenly!


    Even the terminal is a hindsight, can be found! Can the sage of the poor and strange race be so powerful!


    He didn''t know that at this moment, the terminal was still secretly withdrawing from the game. Even if he operated the terminal, the process of withdrawing from the game took several seconds


    You can imagine how many game processes this product started at the same time.


    "Qiongqi is a very fierce race among the demons. They..." Zhang lame know Chu Fei is from the outside world, it is very natural that Chu Fei do not know poor strange, so began to introduce.


    But before his words were finished, the master of this terrible idea came directly in front of them!


    At this moment, Zhang lame directly draw a knife to block in front of Chu Fei''s body.


    And Chu Fei opened his mouth in surprise


    "You killed my men?" It''s an old man, a big old man with red hair and a pile of meat wings on the back


    "That''s what I am!" The surprised Chu Fei didn''t hide his voice completely, on the contrary, he called out openly.


    "Well? In the abyss, there are still people who don''t know the poor and strange? "


    "Master Chu, be careful..." Zhang lame son voiced Chu Fei and said: "this is the leader of the poor and strange clan. I have no chance to win against him, but I''m sure I can buy some time for the master of Chu. I believe it''s not difficult to escape here with the master''s ability. However, my wife has been bothered and comforted by the master of Chu. "


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly. Zhang lame is starting to support his loneliness. Of course, he is supporting his wife, not his children


    But he didn''t know that the reason why Chu Fei was shocked and surprised was not because he was scared, but because he had seen a poor and strange guy who was scared away by the people of Hongling!


    "I don''t know the poor and strange people. I just don''t know if Daoyou can see who we are Chufei laughs, and then there is a purple cloud in his body. At the same time, Zhang lame is also evolved into a purple cloud by chufei in the same way.


    In the clouds, stars dot


    "Well? There are some means. I didn''t expect that the Terran has such ability, but you also want to be blind. You even want to pretend to be red spirit in front of me... "


    "Well? Is it seen through? Why! Don''t I look like that! " Chu Fei said.


    "Ha ha, little Terran, stupid and funny!" The poor saint was amused by chufei''s words, because he didn''t expect that there would be such a stupid guy among the people who had been fighting with his side for hundreds of thousands of years.


    But at this moment, Chu Fei, who saw his true thoughts, sighed and said:


    "I thought I could cheat some powerful demons, but I didn''t expect to be exposed so soon. In this case Then there''s no wayChu Fei raised his right hand and put his attention on the bracelet of his right wrist.


    In an instant, Chu Fei felt that his spirit had established a link with the bracelet, and in the next instant, he completed a series of operations, such as communication, setting, starting and so on.


    At the same time, according to chufei''s subconscious thought, the bracelet changed into a gun barrel that completely covered chufei''s right arm


    At the same time, Chu Fei''s mind was attacked by three levels: primary, intermediate and advanced


    Three gears correspond to three different control hubs. For the sake of caution and preventing himself from being too distressed, Chu Fei pressed the intermediate attack


    In an instant, a crystal purple light came out and went straight to the poor and strange people!


    But the venerable of the poor and strange people, that is, the strong old man, just sneered and clapped his hand to meet the light, saying:


    "Lei..."


    There is only one word in a sentence, and then it stops abruptly.


    All the terrible thoughts belonging to the heavenly devil disappeared in an instant, and all the changes affected by them returned to normal at this moment.


    Feeling the power of killing and cutting all around the abyss again, Chu Fei took a deep breath, and then painfully let his arm gun tube return to a small bracelet. Then he looked at the poor master who was hit by his Crystal Purple light in front of him, and said with a bitter smile:


    "a billion, it''s gone! There''s nothing good about horse riding. The whole thing has turned into Amethyst


    "Master Chu, I don''t want to ask you how you did it, but with this method, I really believe that the good thing you said is coming." Zhang lame with a knife, looking at Chu Fei with a bitter smile, and then in Chu Fei''s depressed eyes came to the side of the Amethyst figure, raised his hand to buckle it in his hand.


    "Master Chu, I''m afraid it''s not Amethyst."


    "It''s no use. He must have something good on him, but it''s all gone now. I''m so sorry!"

 Chapter 851

    "I don''t think it''s that simple." Zhang lame smile, and then it is a direct cut in the Amethyst figure above.


    At that time, the golden light was splashing and the sparks were flying. Under the huge sound, Chu Fei almost felt that his ears were going to be deafened.


    Looking at Zhang''s reaction, it seems that he has been used to this kind of voice for a long time.


    "I didn''t chop so much noise?"


    "It''s not a matter of the size of the movement. Master Chu, you can see that although it''s not a knife that I cut with all my strength, it''s also the display of my real strength. But you can see that there is no trace left on the Amethyst."


    Chu Fei got close to him suspiciously, and then he saw the perfect smoothness on the Amethyst figure, without any knife marks.


    "You are not fooling me..."


    Chu Fei''s skepticism is a little disrespectful, but Zhang lame didn''t care. First, this kind of thing is really incredible, and even if Chu Fei really doesn''t respect him, Zhang lame won''t have any complaints. Kindness is here, that''s it.


    However, after a moment''s silence, Chu Fei pondered:


    "in this way, Daoyou, you can do your best, and then I''ll be ready. If there is any change, you can come to me as soon as possible, and then we can escape directly."


    Chu Fei also made enough security arrangements, Zhang lame naturally had no reason to refuse.


    Then, chufei retreated ten meters, then put the chaotic ball on his head, and was best prepared to accept Zhang lame.


    But Zhang lame this side only holds own knife, starts as far as possible mobilizes own all strength


    Said, until now Chu Fei this just has the mind to notice Zhang lame person''s knife exactly is what appearance.


    It''s a broken knife. It''s hard to guess how long it was in its original state. But now it''s no more than two feet long, one of which is still a handle, and the blade can only occupy another foot.


    Then there is the width. The knife is very wide, at least one foot wide.


    According to the normal blade ratio, the length of this knife should be more than four feet, that is one meter and two


    But Chu Fei''s judgment was based on the proportion of cold weapons on the earth, not on Lagerstroemia.


    You know, the gap between ordinary people and monks is very different.


    Therefore, Chu Fei was sure that the original appearance of the knife would be beyond his imagination.


    ¡­¡­


    In terms of the length of the knife, Chu Fei thought that his previous invitation to Zhang lame was the right choice, especially his idea of asking him to teach Wan Yu.


    In the time that Chu Fei had been thinking wildly, Zhang lame had made all preparations, and then he waved the knife.


    Chu Fei''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, because he found that this knife was not as Magnificent


    Even after this knife is cut out, it is very common! There are no special effects, no light and shadow, just a slow knife.


    But block this knife cut in the Amethyst portrait, heaven and earth pale!


    At this moment, what Chu Fei saw in his eyes was the ripples cut out by the knife, which constantly distorted the surrounding space, and the killing power in the air fell into a short retreat at this moment.


    Chu Fei was shocked in his heart, and then he mobilized Zhenyuan to smooth the pain in his eyes, and at the same time, his vision returned to normal.


    When the vision returned to normal, Chu Fei looked at the scene and found that there was no damage to Zhang''s knife or the Amethyst figure, but Zhang himself was different. He vomited blood.


    On the ground a few feet away from the back of the Amethyst statue, there was a very obvious bloodstain, which showed that Zhang lame intentionally avoided the statue and sprayed it to the back of the statue when he vomited blood.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei quickly came to Zhang lame and said with concern:


    "how are you? How can you vomit blood? "


    "It''s OK. I just want to try how strong the Amethyst is. I just didn''t expect to be as strong as this. "


    Zhang lame said this, pointing to his previous cut up point, there is still no trace.


    "I didn''t expect But then again, even if I can accept that the stone statue is so strong, why didn''t it move at all when you went down with a knife? "


    Said this kind of, Chu Fei raised his hand to push on the stone statue, is to understand why the Amethyst figure will not even move under this knife.


    As a result, in his hands, the stone statue was pushed out a few meters away, and fell to the ground because of the uneven ground.


    "This Am I that good? " Chu Fei didn''t know how to express his attitude at this time. Maybe only m * m * P could describe his heart at this time.


    On the contrary, Zhang lame was surprised at first, but soon became unreserved acceptance, which can be clearly seen from his eyes.


    "It''s amazing. No wonder it''s safe under my full attack!"Chu Fei helps the forehead, has no way but to throw the question to the terminal, but before this, Chu Fei first threw the Amethyst Stone Statue into his own swallowing ring.


    Later, Chu Fei explained to the terminal, and then returned to Zhang lame. The next moment, they disappeared in the same place.


    When they appear again, chufei and Zhang lame have returned to the city of the holy king.


    Zhang lame looking at Chu Fei, he knows that Chu Fei has such ability, so his doubt is not why he can do it, but why he should do it


    in Zhang lame''s yard, Qiqi and Zhang lame''s Qiqi are still sitting in front of the chessboard playing chess, and they have no normal response to the sudden appearance of Zhang lame and Chu Fei.


    Until Chu Fei spoke


    "I can''t help it. I don''t have the pills that people at your level can use. I believe you don''t either."


    "I don''t need pills..." Zhang lame son stares Chu Fei one eye, the blame in the eyes overflows in the words.


    Chu Fei could understand his idea, probably because he was afraid of his wife''s worry, but although the two women on the other side of the chessboard looked over because of the conversation between the two men, they didn''t worry too much.


    There was just a smile of welcome from Qiqi, and the gentleness of Zhang''s wife.


    "Then you vomit blood, too. I took you out, and naturally I had to bring you back. I don''t want you to fold out, especially at this point in time


    "You don''t have to talk nonsense. It''s not that serious. I just cut a stone and was shocked back!"


    "Yes, it''s a stone that you cut with all your strength. As a result, the stone is OK and you vomit blood..."


    Chufei said with his mouth curled, then he started the transmission again and disappeared on the spot.


    This, Zhang lame is really depressed, want to ferocious some don''t know with who ferocious. Finally, after half the weather, Zhang lame turned to his wife and said:


    " It''s just that I was injured by a stone. There''s no other problem. I''ll take care of it... "


    With that, Zhang lame flashed into the room and closed the door.


    At this time, Chu Fei returned to the cave under the cliff.


    As a result, Chu Fei found that a large group of demons were surrounded here.


    The strength of these demons is not weak, at least the strength of more than 15 floors of the ladder. In short, there are generally soldiers in the patrol team of demons, and the rest are soldiers at a higher level.


    These people are clearly looking for something, and just as they are searching, chufei appears


    Very abrupt and quiet appeared in the group of demons, and just in the middle of the demons


    Embarrassed, awkward


    But chufei is still the first time to set the chaos ball on himself.


    At the next moment, the demons reflected that in a moment, countless attacks seemed to be spilled on Chu Fei without money


    but Chu Fei didn''t get much damage under the defense of chaos ball. As for the little damage, it came from the painful heart


    At the same time, facing the attack of so many demons, the exchange point of the system quickly consumed a lot, which is the reason for Chu Fei''s heartache.


    However, when chufei launched a counterattack, in the eyes of these demons, chufei finally got a little comfort.


    Chaos ball''s counterattack is powerful, even in the face of demons.


    In fact, the chaos ball can be regarded as something that is stronger when it is stronger. So in the face of the more sharp attack of the demon, his chaotic ball counterattack is also more terrifying.


    But even so, the demons'' excellent defense also saved them from the tragedy of dying on the spot.


    But the question is, even if the first wave doesn''t die, what about the second?


    Facing the demons who have lost at least 70% of their mobile ability, Chu Fei launched the strongest active attack of chaos ball


    Under the combination of daohuo and Longjing, the light column of chaos ball is despair.


    After the scream, explosion, scolding and collision, the demons here lost their hope of life.


    After the end of the attack, Chu Fei specially summoned his Dragon God bone sword, looking at the guy who didn''t seem to die and went up to mend a few swords. Even a guy who didn''t know what race was stabbed by Chu Fei for dozens of swords didn''t give up the "counterattack" on his expression.


    Fortunately, in the end, chufei realized that it was not others who despised and ridiculed him, but that this race had grown like this


    "It''s not my fault that the horse rider should look like this It''s about your appearance... " After


    Tucao sentence, Chu Fei put the Dragon God bone sword away, and then began to make complaints about the great cause.


    Chufei doesn''t think that these demons have something that they can see. Or even if there is something that they can see, chufei believes that they can get better in the future.


    Because now Chu Fei felt that he was in urgent need of additional exchange points, so he was very happy to recycle them to the system.


    Then Chu Fei was supplemented by tens of millions of exchange pointsThis amount is compared with the points consumed by Chu Fei to get the bracelet before No, there''s no way.


    Ah!


    With a sigh, he turned around and left, but the next moment he stopped.


    "Terminal, this cave Is it too strong? Also, I''ve attacked with a bracelet before. Why doesn''t chaos ball imitate the power of a bracelet? Is there something wrong? "

 Chapter 852

    For Chu Fei''s questions, the terminal still gives feedback.


    "It''s normal to be strong. Don''t you find that your body will be strong after you have been in the abyss for a few days? Of course, because you are either hiding in the chaos ball or shrinking in the city of the holy king, the change of your body is not obvious


    "Do you mean that this cave is only so strong because it is in the abyss?"


    "It should be said that the weak parts have been turned into nothingness, and the rest are solid."


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be of any use. Let''s go..." Chu Fei sighed disappointedly, but the terminal stopped him:


    "it''s not meaningless at all. There are some things in the rocks near the cave that are not on the earth. You can take some of them back to the earth, and you can''t say what they will be used for."


    "Really? Good... " Chu Fei said that and began to act directly.


    The cave was not big and deep, so Chu Fei walked into it in a few steps, took out the Dragon God bone sword and cut down a few large stones with it.


    it was estimated that there would always be a few tons of these stones together. Although they are still not much, they should be enough for the time being.


    What''s more, Chu Fei doesn''t plan to unbind the delivery point here. Anyway, the number of his delivery point''s binding is unlimited now. As for the cost of that exchange point, Chu Fei won''t be distressed.


    After putting all the stones in the ring, chufei drifts away from here, and the direction he goes to is naturally the rear of the demon''s army, but on the way, chufei consciously deviates in another direction.


    More than half a day later, chufei came to a brand new mountain, where chufei could see some supply teams of the demon army.


    Even the demons need supplies, especially in the collective war.


    Chufei''s original plan was to find a few demons to kill and then recycle them to the system to earn some exchange points. By the way, it caused some trouble to the demons. But when chufei killed the poor and strange nobleman, chufei''s confidence suddenly soared.


    Now, for example, chufei thinks he can try to rush over and kill the supply team.


    However, before the official operation, chufei first confirmed how high the fighting power of the demons in this supply team was.


    With the help of the system, the average strength and the highest strength data of this supply team with more than 100 people were quickly obtained.


    This is a multi-ethnic mixed team, in which the ghost clan, the poor clan, the ferocious clan and the lion dragon clan that Chu Fei has seen are all among them. In addition, there are also some races that Chu Fei saw for the first time.


    Among these races, the most powerful one is a poor and strange guy, who is a venerable one, similar to the one who was killed by chufei''s bracelet before.


    Most of the rest are above the 20th floor of the ladder. The average strength of this team is on the 23rd floor of the ladder.


    This kind of strength is not too big a threat to Chu Fei. It''s mainly the venerable. As long as he doesn''t let these people beat him, Chu Fei can easily grasp it and get enough benefits from this team


    Think of here, Chu Fei quickly designated a very simple battle plan - attack.


    The next moment, Chu Fei stepped on the dragon bone sword and flew up into the air. He pointed at the team with a condescending and arrogant manner and said:


    "Sun thief! People Don''t be arrogant, someone will come It''s too late


    After the dramatic call, chufei took out more than ten grenades and lost them.


    At this time, Chu Fei was about 100 meters away from the middle of the team. Chu Fei found them, and they found Chu Fei long ago.


    But because Chu Fei didn''t do anything furtive at that time, instead, he stood on the top of the mountain, so these demons didn''t think much at first.


    But it was different at this time. Chufei''s taunt and forced shouts made the demons understand that it was the enemy, and it was still a strange enemy.


    And when chufei grenade shot and exploded, these demons immediately became angry!


    However, these demons are not fools. Their task is to deliver materials. Although they never feel the need for careful escort, they don''t feel that Chu Fei is an idiot who jumps out to die. There must be a conspiracy!


    Because of this idea, Chu Fei was not attacked by the masses.


    And the strongest one in the supply team, the leader of the poor and strange race, is walking in the front of the team. There is a big black cow under his crotch. I don''t know what race the cow is. Anyway, they both feel very domineering when they are together.


    "Yes? Isn''t he a Taoist friend of the red spirit clan? Well, you two, go kill him, then bring back the meat, keep the heart for me, and share the rest for yourself. "


    In a word, the two demons who were ordered by him rushed out excitedly.


    I don''t know if these people have any misunderstanding about the human race. Anyway, chufei knows that he is a big elbow in the eyes of the demons.In this case, Chu Fei naturally would not be "a mantis pawn a cart", he angrily scolded "shameless, even two dozen one!" Then he turned around and ran, not caring about how bad reputation his behavior would bring to the human race in the abyss.


    Anyway, chufei ran away, fast!


    And the two demons who got the order naturally chased down


    Chu Fei didn''t run too far, just ran out nearly ten miles, and then turned back to look behind him.


    These two demons are not slow. In fact, if they are willing, they can catch up with Chu Fei in a few breathing time


    after all, the cultivation gap is here!


    But they didn''t, and chufei knew exactly what they thought.


    "What an arrogant demon! Do you really think I can''t run away from you?"


    "Ha ha, you can run faster, but what''s the difference! Pathetic Terran... " The two demons looked at each other with a smile, and then shot the attack directly. Of course, what they did was just the one who spoke.


    At this time, Chu Fei just put the chaos ball on his body before the attack, absorbed the attack power of the other side, and prepared to attack with the power of Longjing and daohuo


    After that, chufei pressed two buttons


    Under the two lights, the two demons smile arrogantly to everything Death


    As a result, their bodies were blasted out of a big hole, and the power of fire was attached to their souls.


    In an instant, there was only a roar of pain.


    Chu Fei tut a, also didn''t waste time to lead the Dragon God bone sword then along their top of the head to insert into.


    That''s the Dragon God bone sword. I''m afraid Chu Fei can''t hurt them with other weapons.


    This is the suppression of levels and ranks. Although it is the Dragon God in the world of fighting demons, it is also a God. I think it is a character of the great emperor level


    Two poor demons died so happily, and they were recycled to the system by chufei.


    Then Chu Fei clapped his hands, turned and flew back to the supply team of the demon


    But when Chu Fei just flew out a few miles, a terrible idea directly shrouded Chu Fei''s body.


    Terror, really terror, Chu Fei knew that he should feel terror at this time, and he did express his fear.


    Chu Fei sighed bitterly, then showed a sneer full of disdain.


    The next moment, the supreme attack of qiongqi comes


    Although the system helped Chu Fei relieve the pressure of high-level friars on himself, Chu Fei could still feel the pain as if he was in a deep quagmire.


    Fortunately, many things don''t need Chu Fei''s hands, and the spirit in the God room is still there!


    So, whew, chufei disappeared.


    Whew again, Chu Fei appears in front of the demon supply team


    "Well, thanks to Laozi''s good geometry! Otherwise, it''s really hard to deal with you! " With a sneer, chufei raises his right hand in the astonished eyes of this poor and extraordinary man, and then the bracelet on chufei''s wrist changes quickly into a weapon the size of a syringe attached to the back of chufei''s hand


    Then a crystal purple light, as thick as a syringe needle, came out and went straight to the poor master


    Looking at the venerable with surprise, with disdainful eyes to mobilize the strength of the body to fight back, chufei knew that his plan was successful!


    Sure enough, the next moment, a brand new Amethyst poor strange like was born!


    The only pity is the old cow. It seems that it doesn''t know what happened, but it obviously feels that something is wrong with the guy on its back.


    And at this time, those who witnessed all this were confused! The dignitary was killed, and the process was so strange


    In this case, if you don''t run, you have to rush up!


    So, the smart demons turned and ran, and the stupid, impulsive, and inexplicable demons rushed to chufei.


    Then Chu Fei''s chaos ball spent nearly 200 million exchange points in a large area of gorgeous and chaotic fighting light effect, and all the dozens of demons who rushed to him were seriously injured and dying, and their fighting power was zero.


    After that, the time for the Dragon God bone sword to pick up the leak


    As he picked up the leak, Chu Fei counted it over and over again, and finally determined that more than 40 days later, the demon had died on the spot. At the same time, the supplies they were escorting The thing that made chufei know at a glance that the logistics supply was wrong was still there, but when chufei opened it, he found that it was meat Human flesh is human flesh.


    I don''t know where people are, but at the same time, Chu Fei sees the old man, children, men and women


    Chu Fei couldn''t bear to look down, so he threw a fire and burned the bodies to ashes.


    After that, Chu Fei recycled all the demons on the ground to the system, and finally came to the old cow with the Amethyst statue.Said Chu Fei is also puzzled, the master did not have, how this old cow also can not run does not fight. Dozens of demons are dead, how can this old cow stand here in a daze.


    All these questions were solved when chufei came to Laoniu


    Standing in front of Chu Fei, Lao Niu is still alive, but he has lost his look in his eyes, just like Like an idiot.


    In doubt, Chu Fei asked the terminal to do a whole body scan for Lao Niu, and the result


    "This cow Without his own soul, he should be the one who controls himself with this poor puppet. "


    "So when he died, the old cow gradually returned to his silly state What''s special about the cow species


    "This cow should also be a demon race, which should be their noumenon."


    "One of them? Is there anything else you''re not sure about? "


    "Well, I''m not sure. I only tell you so much for the time being. When you find more clues, I''m saying, or you''ll die in disorder."


    "Well, I can accept your explanation."


    After that, chufei asked the terminal to keep all the data of the old cow, and then recycled the old cow to the system.


    As for the second poor and strange Amethyst, Chu Fei naturally threw it into the swallowing ring again.


    Finally, Chu Fei sorted out his income and expenditure of this battle, and found that he made a total of 1 billion.


    Not too little, but not too much.


    In this case, suppose that the supplies escorted by this demon troop are really for the demon army Then the supplies are probably worthless things, such as food, just like those poor people Chu Fei had seen before, or the real supplies are not here, but on the escaped demons


    Of course, there is a third possibility, that is, the supplies are turned into Amethyst statues with the poor and strange venerable If so, it will be a big loss!!!

 Chapter 853

    In the next few days, Chu Fei galloped back and forth along the line behind the demon army many times, and successfully killed and recovered more than 1000 demons.


    Among them, at least 300 demons belong to a certain supply team or patrol team


    At the same time, counting the first two demons, the number of demons who died in Chu Fei''s hands exceeded 20.


    It''s not that chufei is lucky. In fact, chufei feels that he is very bad.


    Because after meeting these masters, Chu Fei did not dare to rely on chaos ball to fight at all. As soon as he came up, he could end the fight with a bracelet.


    And the attack of the bracelet is not chaos ball, the strongest attack is only tens of millions of costs, but the attack of the bracelet is in billions!


    This is only an intermediate attack mode. If you change to an advanced attack mode, that kind of consumption is not acceptable to Chu Fei


    Of course, the primary attack is not so expensive. The primary attack is 100 million at a time, but it''s not powerful enough. It''s useless to face the level of venerable and sage.


    Therefore, after these days of fighting, Chu Fei has a relatively accurate and detailed understanding of his bracelet.


    This can be said to be the biggest benefit chufei has got these days.


    After these days, Chu Fei planned to continue his plan of sneak attack, but when he was preparing for the sneak attack, Chu Fei found that the army of demons had consciously made traps waiting for him


    This makes chufei realize that the army of demons has begun to deal with himself consciously, planned and prepared, so chufei stops very cleverly.


    Anyway, before that, Chu Fei said that he would collect interest, and the lives of more than 20 celestial demons were already an acceptable interest.


    ¡­¡­


    After chufei smoked a cigarette and poured a large bottle of beer, he started the transmission and returned to Zhang lame''s yard in the second holy King City.


    The moment that appears, Chu Fei discovers Zhang lame person home unexpectedly nobody!


    Not only is Zhang''s home empty, but there is no one in all the courtyards nearby.


    Chu Fei released his divine consciousness and covered a large enough area to the maximum extent. Then Chu Fei confirmed that something must have happened in the holy King City.


    At the same time, Qiqi is no longer there.


    Chu Fei frowned and directly started the transmission to the jindinglou in the second holy city. Then there was no one here. It was impossible to meet someone inside and outside the neighborhood!


    This is completely different from the state when Chu Fei came before!


    In chufei''s doubts, a huge and terrible explosion sounded. Chufei could hear it clearly and see it clearly. The explosion came from the high altitude outside the city.


    As for the location, it is the battlefield between the second holy King City and the demon army


    "It''s war, isn''t it?" Chu Fei was just about to rush out of the room in surprise. A familiar old man suddenly appeared behind him, crying old man.


    "Master Chu..."


    "Ah, master, are you awake? Did you wake up by the sound of the fighting? "


    "Well, let''s go and have a look. There are not many people left in the city." The old man was about to float out, but Chu Fei immediately grabbed him and said, "don''t worry, master. How about your body and accomplishments?"


    "Don''t worry. Although I haven''t improved much, I can keep my accomplishments down. If I have enough time, my accomplishments will increase."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Master, take me out to have a look. I''m worried that this is the battle I''m leading."


    "You lead it up? Master Chu, what have you done? " The old man looked at chufei strangely. He didn''t think chufei was qualified to stir up the anger of both sides of the truce.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I just wandered around and killed more than 1000 demons, and killed more than 20 dignitaries by the way..."


    "Oh What It''s not that the old man didn''t hear clearly, but he couldn''t believe it!


    In the eyes of old man crying and old man laughing, it''s not incomprehensible for chufei to kill the demons, and it''s not incomprehensible to kill a bunch of demons, but it''s not easy to accept to kill more than 1000 demons and more than 20 dignitaries!


    You know, even the twelve saints in the second holy city, the twelve old men Chu Fei had seen before, how many days did they kill the demon lords in thousands of years?


    Of course, this is not to say that in the course of hundreds of thousands of years of fighting, there are not many gods killed by the demons, but only few saints killed by the twelve saints!


    After all, they are in the second holy city, not the first holy city!


    In the previous hundreds of thousands of years of fighting, the first holy city has always been the main force, and the main thing that the first holy city is doing is to kill the enemy and perform meritorious deeds.


    When the first holy city existed, most of the people in the second and third holy cities were used for coordination and assistance. Of course, occasionally, they would go to fight in groups in the first holy city


    But in any case, it''s better to fight occasionally than to fight all the time"Well, senior, I don''t care about that. I''m just worried that if I really lead this battle, I''m afraid we''ll speed up our previous plan Otherwise, it''s really hard to do. "


    "You You child, do you know what twenty venerable people are? Even though this number will not hurt in the demons, it is a matter of dignity. "


    "What shall we do now?" Chu Fei''s attitude towards the old man crying is a little uncomfortable, at least until the old man crying has more explanations.


    But the old man didn''t care about Chu Fei''s attitude. He focused on the battle outside the city and said, "there''s nothing to do, just kill more."


    "That day, the devil''s dignity was even more affected by that!" Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "Yes, and then I got used to it."


    Poof!


    Chu Fei felt that at this time he should spit out a mouthful of blood to cry for the old man''s attitude!


    But time did not give Chu Fei such an opportunity, the next moment, crying old man directly with Chu Fei flew out of the holy King City, standing on the wall of the holy King City.


    Standing on the city wall, Chu Fei saw the scene of the battlefield clearly.


    Below, most of the people in the second and third holy King cities are waiting for them. Old man Xiao is fighting with a demon in the high altitude, and there is a scuffle in the other direction.


    Chu Fei didn''t know who was in the scuffle at the beginning, but after the battle lasted for a moment, suddenly there were twelve old people jumping out of the circle, and then he reasonably laid a mysterious array, and instantly strangled the demons inside!


    "Hiss! These old people are invincible! " Chufei took a breath of cold air, and then took it!


    It''s a real suit. People use their real skills to strangle powerful enemies. It''s not like Chu Fei. It depends on the system


    So chufei admired them.


    "They have such strength, just don''t know who will fight them next." The old man frowned and said.


    "Ah? Don''t you come back for a rest? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "It''s a battlefield, not a challenge arena. It''s a fight of life and death, not a duel exercise." When the old man finished, Chu Fei realized how stupid he had been.


    However, if this is true, then the battlefield seems to be more difficult.


    "So one side has to fight as long as it doesn''t die?" Chu Fei looked at the surging crowd in the army of demons and didn''t know what the demons were doing, but no matter what the arrangement was, it must be aimed at the twelve saints.


    "Unless the demon takes the initiative to stop fighting, it will never stop." Crying old man dignified said, "we holy city, never choose the right of truce."


    Chu Fei gave a bitter smile and knew that it was a very helpless fact.


    "Can we add people here?"


    "Yes, and No." Cried the old man.


    Chu Fei nodded:


    "well, I understand. If I can bear the consequences, I can''t, that''s what it means..."


    "Yes, it''s pathetic..."


    "Well What kind of precious treasure do you have in your hands, but you can''t use it for the time being


    "Yes? Yes, yes, but what does the master of Chu want to do? "


    "I want some blood back..." As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, he realized that he might not understand this sentence, so he explained:


    "my Taoist utensils consume natural resources and treasures. The more they consume, the more powerful they are, the more powerful their attacks will be Of course, there is a ceiling. I have spent a lot before, so I dare not do it casually, but if there is something good to fill the gap for me, I am very willing to stop this war. "


    "Master Chu, didn''t you forget what I said? If you want to stop the war, the only way is to make the demons scared and counseled. "


    "I remember correctly, that''s why I asked for a baby from my predecessors!"


    The crying old man frowned. He first looked up at the battle of the smiling old man in the sky.


    It''s a battle that goes almost into the atmosphere, relative to the earth, of course Only by fighting at such a high level can we avoid causing unnecessary damage to other friars and Demons below.


    What''s more, the battle of the Holy One is more terrifying and shocking. But it''s hard to tell who is stronger and who is weaker if it''s not someone of the same level


    And the old man crying is the one who can see


    On the other hand, the twelve saints were waiting in the air, and at the same time, they were fighting for time to adjust their breath as much as possible. Although it seemed easy to strangle the demons, it actually cost them a lot of strength.


    You know, that''s the same number of demons as them, and in terms of personal strength, the demons are more powerful.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you. It''s a kernel, which was given to me by a friend of the first holy city. He said that it''s something that the nine demons protect with their lives. But because they are facing the most powerful Taoist friends of the first holy city, even the nine demons don''t keep it. After the nine demons die, it falls into the hands of one of my friends, just the East The west is not my crape myrtle world thing, also is not the crape myrtle world people can control, so it has become a decoration, so also as a gift to meChu Fei raised his hand. As a result, this volleyball sized core felt the alternation of cold and hot, as if the core was still alive.


    "It''s absolutely a good thing, but it''s useless to us. I think it''s just suitable for the requirements of the master of Chu."


    Chu Fei smiles and nods: "it''s really in line."

 Chapter 854

    "Just, Master Chu, how do you want to use this kernel? There are nine seals on it. If you need, I can help Master Chu untie it."


    "Seal? Ah, it''s OK. You don''t need to untie it. It''s easy to use it. Just hope you don''t provoke the thing that broke the first holy King City. Now we need a little time. It''s hard to do if the demon takes it out directly. "


    "No, it''s a grand array at the level of the great emperor. Even if the heavenly demons want to completely activate the grand array, they need to consume a lot of materials. This is not something that can be assembled for a while. In fact, they only used the grand array once in hundreds of thousands of years, which can also explain the problem."


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll finish the fight next."


    Chufei was talking to the crying old man. Twelve demons had already come out of the army of demons.


    as soon as these twelve guys came out, chufei recognized them. They were all poor and strange people.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "how can you be poor and strange again? Did the poor and strange people go to war! Everywhere, everywhere Like flies... "


    Chu Fei just said it casually, but he didn''t expect that the crying old man next to him asked warily:


    "Master Chu, have you met many times before?"


    "It''s not too much. It looks like seven or eight times..." Before Chu Fei finished crying, the old man frowned:


    "qiongqi is a relatively powerful race among the demons. It can be said that they are one of the strongest races to maintain their own racial characteristics..."


    "Ah? I didn''t understand what you said... "


    "For many demons, the appearance of our Terrans is weak, even they don''t allow themselves to be treated like Terrans. This kind of demons accounts for most of them, and one of the strongest races is qiongqi. Where the poor and strange race goes, they will not hide their meat wings behind them and the soft corners on their heads... "


    "I see. I understand."


    "Well, among the demons in the sky, the top ten races don''t mind changing their adult form, and even some of them are similar to the Terran form."


    "I''ve heard of the red spirit clan. They should be the demons who like to walk around in the way of Terran."


    "Yes But in other words, although the poor and strange people are not in the top ten of the demons, they are in the top 15. "


    "How many races are there It''s all 15... " Chu Fei sighed casually


    "The poor and strange are very powerful. Their fighting style is very strong, but they are better at magic These twelve poor and extraordinary people are not simple guys. I''m afraid those twelve old boys will suffer. "


    "That''s OK. I''m still here." Chu Fei doesn''t care about waving his hand. If it''s another race, he may have to tangle a little, but qiongqi, please! There are no less than ten Amethyst statues of the poor and strange people in chufei''s tuntian ring


    It''s also funny to say that Chu Fei met so many poor and extraordinary people when he went out to "collect interest" this time, and as the old man crying said, they had strong fighting style, so even if they were better at magic, they would not attack with advanced magic for the first time, but would show pure power to suppress


    Chu Fei was also very clear that if these poor people were still fighting like the fighting style that Chu Fei had seen many times, maybe the twelve saints would have a chance, but eight out of ten would not, because it was a war, and there were twelve other demons who had already died in the hands of the twelve saints.


    In this case, the poor will fight in their own way.


    In this way, the twelve saints are in danger.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei had no time to think about why there were so many poor and strange people. He jumped out of the city wall and went straight to the position of the twelve saints.


    In a flash, Chu Fei stepped on the dragon bone sword and came to the twelve saints. At this time, the twelve poor Qi, who had just stepped out of the demon army, laughed happily, as if this was the result they wanted


    "Master Chu? Why are you here! "


    "What are you doing, Master Chu? Where are you supposed to come from?"


    "Master Chu, go back quickly. It''s too dangerous here!"


    ¡­¡­


    The twelve sages had everything they said, but no matter what they said, chufei would not listen to their arrangement. Chu Fei waved his hand with a smile:


    "don''t be excited, elders. I know what''s going on. It''s all agreed by me and elder crying. Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Chu Fei comforted the twelve sages and carefully observed the reaction of the demons. At the same time, he absorbed the kernel that the crying old man gave him.


    No identification, no identification at all


    Even though Chu Fei was curious about the cold and hot core, he still didn''t let the system identify a result.


    In short, chufei forgot.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei won''t regret itBecause the system gives a high enough value - 100 billion.


    This is not a small number, you know, even before Chu Fei exchange point at the time of the most did not reach 100 billion!


    A hundred billion yuan. It''s 20 bracelets!


    It''s no wonder that such a good thing is worthy of the protection of the nine great masters from the demon side!


    However, because of its high value, Chu Fei became more curious about the origin of this kernel


    "How can we not be in a hurry! This is the rule, this is the rule, if we can''t carry it, we will die here, but when you come, this rule will be gone, and then it depends on how they want to fight! If there is a full-scale war... " One of the twelve saints looked back at the hundreds of thousands of monks in the holy city who were watching and preparing for the war. They were worried.


    Chufei nodded. He knew what people meant, but he was not so worried, because the bracelet and the RMB 100 billion exchange point gave him great courage.


    At this time, the demon side seems to have made a decision. The twelve poor people who had gone out before did not go back, but continued to influence the twelve saints.


    But in addition, there are three old men in gorgeous clothes in the army of demons


    Chu Fei knew that they only used the image of the old man, but its essence should be the devil.


    As for which group they belong to


    "Partner, show me the data of these three old guys!"


    Chu Fei said to the twelve sages around him immediately:


    "you are suffering. You can hold on to the twelve poor people first. Don''t worry. Just hold on. I''ll take the rest."


    The voice falls down, Chu Fei steps on the flying sword and comes to the front of the three gorgeous old men.


    At this moment, the whole battlefield sounded exclamation!


    After exclamation, there was a sudden silence!


    Even the old man laughing fighting in the high altitude and the demon Dazun on the opposite side intentionally slowed down the fighting rhythm, and divided part of their attention on chufei.


    Smiling old man frowned tightly, but now he was entangled by the devil, it was impossible for him to come down and do anything.


    Therefore, he can only strive to make himself believe that Chu Fei has the ability to face all this!


    But da Zun, who is opposite the old man, doesn''t think so.


    "Ha ha ha, there is really no one in your holy King City. It''s really worth the city''s destruction to let a little baby come out and disturb the fight to death."


    The old man snorted coldly and didn''t speak. Instead, he aggravated his attack.


    But at this moment, the opposite devil chose to avoid the war. Even if he was laughing, there was no good way.


    Although the old man laughs is supreme, others'' demons are also supreme, and there is one more race talent than the old man laughs.


    Thanks to this racial talent in many places, old man Xiao is directly weaker than others


    That''s the tragedy of the Terran, but it''s also true.


    ¡­¡­


    Next, chufei has blocked three old demons, and the system terminal has also given the identification results.


    Shengzun is called Dazun in Tianmo. The three dazuns are powerful!


    The key is race. These three great masters belong to the red spirit clan!


    "You are not poor? It''s really strange. I thought all the people I met today were poor and strange! "


    Facing Chu Fei''s exclamation, the three old men looked at each other, then the middle one pointed to heaven and said:


    "poor and strange are up there..."


    It''s obvious that the three red spirits wanted to tease Chu Fei as a child, but Chu Fei''s next sentence almost didn''t choke them:


    "ah, I''ll go later. Anyway, I''ve killed more than ten poor and strange elders these days, and it''s good to change today."


    With that, chufei stepped on the flying sword and circled half a circle, and retreated a little.


    This is cautious, so, but the next moment, Chu Fei just felt the darkness in front of him, and then he lost consciousness


    "Ding! Start the system repair function, 100% repair on! Repair complete! Step on the horse, what strength do you have in mind! How can you have a fight with the three red spirits? "


    In the curse of the terminal, Chu Fei regains consciousness, and then sees himself lying on the ground. In front of him, that is, above him, is a smiling old man with a sad and indignant face


    All around, fighting and explosions were frequent.


    On the other side of the demons, the laughter and the noisy noise are endless.


    Needless to say, chufei was laughed at by the demons


    But before Chu Fei had time to sit up, he heard the old man who was one of the three red spirits talking to him:


    "you can''t do it. You two can''t do it together. You''d better ask other people to come out. Is the saint of the Holy King City greedy for life and afraid of death?"


    It is inevitable that there are more than two saints in the holy city, the old man crying and the old man laughing.


    But since the saints did not come out, there must be some reason.But now, these three red spirits force the holy King City to invite those saints out no matter what!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the war will be over and it''s necessary to fight on!


    Of course, this is based on the foundation that chufei has completely played out!


    But the problem is, even if the body of Chu Fei dies, there is a spirit, even if the spirit and the body die together, there is an artificial intelligence system terminal!


    Now, chufei finally finds out that in addition to helping him find things, exchange things and quarrel with himself, the most important function of the AI terminal is that someone can start the system repair function after chufei is killed!


    To put it simply, that''s "chufei won''t easily take a dog with him!"

 Chapter 855

    "The saints in the holy city are certainly not people who are greedy of life and fear of death. No one in the holy city is a people who are greedy of life and fear of death! The reason why the holy King City exists is that the life of crape myrtle world will never admit the existence of begging for mercy because of the demons coming from heaven! Besides, you should say hello before you start


    Chu Fei clapped his ass and stood up from the ground, then pointed to the three red spirits. In the silence of the audience, Chu Fei summoned the dragon bone sword to step on his feet, hovered in the air, and then raised the bracelet on his right wrist to form nine long gun barrels


    Gatling form!


    "Do it without saying hello, you are not authentic! I''ll tell you now, just like the demons, that we''ll do it! "


    Chufei''s resurrection is something that everyone didn''t think of. Even Qiqi, who is in the army of the holy King City, never thought that chufei could return from the dead!


    In fact, if it had not been for Zhang''s lame husband and wife to control Qiqi, I''m afraid Qiqi would have rushed over regardless!


    Looking back at the demons, the demons stretched their necks curiously, expecting that chufei, the Terran, would bring them a little surprise


    And the three red spirits stared at chufei and the Gatling barrel on his right arm in a little surprise


    Besides, they are not too alert.


    After all, they knew Chu Fei''s true cultivation just now!


    Unfortunately, many things in the world are unreasonable!


    The next moment, chufei launched his own Bracelet Gatling form of attack!


    And is in the form of Gatling released the advanced attack of the bracelet!


    Du


    Doodle, doodle, doodle, doodle -


    the sound is Gatling''s, but the bullet is not!


    Under the advanced attack state, this bracelet needs to consume 10 billion exchange points every time it emits Crystal Purple light!


    Ten billion!


    That''s ten billion!


    Chufei''s 100 billion yuan exchange point can only design 1000 rounds!


    However, the power of this advanced attack is also unexpected!


    Although the intermediate attack can turn the celestial demon''s master into a Amethyst statue, it was because people didn''t hide or run That is to say, if the venerable are willing to escape, in fact, it is very difficult for chufei to defeat easily!


    But it''s different at this time. In this advanced attack mode, the Crystal Purple light shot by the bracelet is in the fighting power range of Da Zun and Sheng Zun, ignoring space and time!


    That is to say, even if it''s Da Zun and Sheng Zun, it''s totally impossible to avoid Kai chufei''s advanced Bracelet attack!


    In the state of Gatling, the Crystal Purple light spots suddenly cut the whole abyss into a grid!


    The three red spirits only have time to realize that something is wrong, and try their best to give full play to their body''s self-defense ability!


    In addition, all they can do is to bite their teeth!


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei is the advanced attack mode of this bracelet. Each attack consumes 10 billion exchange points, and each attack is equivalent to the full attack of Da Zun and Sheng Zun!


    What is a full blow!


    That''s the strongest attack made by the saints and grandfathers after they completely mobilized all their strength!


    This kind of attack on the same level of Mahatma and Mahatma will result in at least minor injury! And more than 90% will cause serious injury!


    But it''s just a moment


    Chu Fei didn''t know how many times he went out. All of them, without any waste, fell on the three red spirits!


    More than that!


    In fact, in this instant, each of the three red spirits was hit more than a hundred times, and around the three of them, the demons were also injured by stray bullets!


    But this kind of accidental injury, that really is cuts to die, meets namely dies!


    But these three red spirit big Zun, immediately felt the death threat!


    In panic, the three red spirits broke up in an instant, gave up the human form, and returned to the true colors of the red spirits!


    But even so, the Crystal Purple light of chufei bracelet can still bring them terrible damage!


    In an instant, just in an instant, the three red spirits disappeared!


    Not even a scream!


    Nothingness, achieved nothingness!


    Together with the tens of thousands of demons behind the three red spirits, all of them were beaten into nothingness!


    But chufei is not satisfied! Not at all!


    Less than a second has passed, and the battle is over!


    How can it be fun!


    Chu Fei glanced at his exchange point and found that it took more than one trillion yuan out of the one trillion yuan


    "There''s a lot more!"


    Chufei thought so in his heart, and then he threw the Gatling barrel of his right arm sideways!Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu!


    And the demon army was emptied by Chu Fei!


    From the beginning to the end, from the first row to the last row, the huge range of hundreds of feet was completely emptied by Chu Fei''s attack!


    The army of the demons in this area has been achieved nothingness, and the buildings of the army of the demons in this area have also been achieved nothingness


    Apart from the void itself, almost nothing can survive such an attack!


    When the attack stopped, Chu Fei breathed out an exaggerated breath, and then Gatling''s gun barrel disappeared. He raised his back hand and wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and said:


    "how strong I thought it was


    After an exclamation, Chu Fei raised his head and looked at the other devil who had been fighting with old man Xiao!


    And that day evil big Zun in discover Chu Fei to see to oneself of moment then turn round to tear up void to escape!


    It''s a great escape!


    Escape without nostalgia!


    He escaped so fast that he didn''t even react to the old man!


    "Bang Demons? Ha ha


    Chu Fei turned his head to see the twelve saints, but when he turned around, he found that the twelve demons of the poor and strange people had already run away!


    And run like crazy!


    It seems that he used some special magic of the poor and strange people!


    Anyway, when Chu Fei found their shadow in the distant sky, they disappeared completely in the next instant!


    Three red spirit great zuns have been achieved nihility, another great Zun has escaped!


    Hundreds of thousands of heavenly demons have been emptied!


    How to fight such a battle?! What can I do?!


    Even if it is the devil, there is only fear in my heart at this time!


    Sure enough, the next moment, the demon army collective began to retreat madly!


    Or run away!


    When the army was defeated like a mountain, when the boundless demon army ran away, all of them flew to the sky and fled to the earth. In an instant, it was like a plague of locusts!


    In a flash, there is no shadow of demons within a thousand miles!


    There''s no one left, no half left!


    Chu Fei looked at the meeting with his hands behind his back, and then thrust up his waist


    "Tut Tut, it''s a good scene that the demons are defeated!"


    After exclamation, Chu Fei kept this posture motionless!


    Needless to say, it''s pretending, it''s waiting for people to cheer, marvel, praise and rush to embrace


    But Chu Fei was impatient after waiting for more than ten minutes. The scene he imagined didn''t happen, and even Qiqi didn''t come!


    It''s really sad to think about it!


    Chu Fei sighed, and the flying sword at his feet was hovering!


    At this moment, Chu Fei''s divine sense finds the location of Qiqi and Zhang lame husband and wife. Coincidentally, the three of them are together with Liu Xinrui and his family!


    I don''t know if it''s just a coincidence or a special arrangement!


    After discovering this, Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and swept over the heads of these acquaintances. When he pulled back to the wall of the holy King City, Qiqi finally took the lead to react!


    "Wow! Chufei is great! Chufei, you are so good Qiqi is the first to start exclamation!


    Then there was a flood of cheers!


    Great victory!


    This is a great victory that has never happened in the holy city for hundreds of thousands of years!


    Once the tide of cheering begins, it is not easy to stop!


    This makes Chu Fei very helpless, but when he returned to the old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve saints also rushed over.


    "This I can''t imagine The old man was shocked. He was the first witness of Chu Fei''s participation in the war! Naturally, I know what chufei has done and what chufei has said before!


    The old man and the twelve saints don''t know this, but they are even more shocked if they don''t know this!


    They are shocked and don''t know what to say!


    A group of people stare at Chu Fei, up and down a lot, keep looking up and down!


    At the same time, Chu Fei also felt that he didn''t know how many gods were exploring his body crazily!


    At this moment, chufei felt like the last red bill that a poor man had just taken out of the ATM. Then the poor man crazily rubbed and twisted it, trying to twist a bill into two


    This kind of feeling is not comfortable, but it''s worth it!


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, it''s not the first time that the elders have seen me. How can they see me like this! I''ve known for a long time that I''m special! "


    Chu Fei says very shamelessly!


    If it was in the past, even if Chu Feiming said he was shameless, no one would stop him, but it was different at this time!The old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve sages subconsciously wanted to refute Chu Fei, but they didn''t know how to refute him.


    "I didn''t think of it. I really didn''t think of it..." The old man laughed bitterly, then patted his thigh and said:


    "who can think of that!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a strange voice came from under the city and said:


    "I can think of it! I''ve thought of that for a long time! I just didn''t dare to believe it... "


    Chu Fei smiles and cries at the old man:


    "please bring up the child, and Zhang lame couple There are three members of Liu Xinrui''s family... "


    Both the old man crying and the old man laughing knew that Chu Fei had a special idea about the two families, so they didn''t think that Chu Fei''s request was strange. For the saint, it''s not a big thing to detain a few people on the wall


    So, the next moment, when these people were standing beside Chu Fei, Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, now we should get down to business. We''ve been suffering for a long time. Take advantage of this happy thing, just start distributing materials!"


    Even without this miraculous victory, the old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve saints would not refuse Chu Fei''s request, let alone now!


    "Good!" The old man crying and the old man laughing spoke in unison, and then the twelve saints divided into two waves without any command. In one wave, there were ten people, who were responsible for explaining what to do next and organizing everyone''s orderly action. The other two went back to the holy city, one to the second holy city to inform the left behind people, and the other to the third holy city to inform the left behind people.


    And in the break time, Chu Fei and Qiqi, Zhang lame and others are making trouble and chatting first.


    Of course, the only one who can really make trouble with chufei is Qiqi. The parents of Zhang lame and Liu Xinrui talk with chufei in admiration.


    As for Liu Xinrui and Zhang lame''s wife, they both chose to watch quietly.

 Chapter 856

    Under the organization of the twelve sages, the people who had met the enemy outside the city moved quickly, while the people who had stayed in the city were represented by different factions.


    Although there are a large number of people, there is no need to worry about making mistakes because there are a lot of talents to help arrange.


    About half an hour later, the friars of the two holy cities had been looking forward to it. Most people don''t know what to do, and even a few people are not sure whether what is going to happen is good or bad.


    When people are ready, old man crying, old man laughing and Chu Fei all come to the public.


    Old man crying and old man laughing have the strength to fly by themselves, while Qiqi and others are taken off by two old men. Chufei steps on the flying sword by himself, but the shape of chufei is very attractive.


    However, after the first World War, Chu Fei didn''t need any other means to accumulate his reputation. Now Chu Fei is a monster in the heart of the friars of the two holy cities, a human monster


    "Fellow members, the purpose of this gathering is to distribute materials to you." Laugh at the old man to make an opening speech, the result of a sentence after the direct end.


    This makes chufei and Qiqi very unaccustomed. Chufei is also good and Qiqi is good. Although they come from different worlds and live in completely different environments, their meetings and speeches are complicated and long.


    The funny old man''s speech is so short that people can hardly react to it. This kind of feeling is a very strange experience.


    Because the old man''s speech is over, and he has already said all the key points, then of course, the distribution of materials will be officially started.


    The materials are in the hands of the crying old man, in his purple gold bowl At this time, the old man did take out the broken purple gold bowl, and then the old man dragged the purple gold bowl to Chu Fei


    Under the gaze of most of the monks in the two holy cities, the old man didn''t look embarrassed


    Then Chu Fei helplessly opened the inner space of the purple gold bowl and put the things in it on the ground.


    In short, these materials can be divided into three aspects: clothing, food and housing. Clothing is clothing, food is food, and housing is a few sets on the bed


    In addition, there are some snacks that chufei prepared for the children in the holy King City.


    But in these snacks, the largest amount is candy, all kinds of candy, what hard candy, soft candy, milk candy, all kinds of candy, the existence of these sugars in chufei''s view, its significance is even more than those bedding.


    And because Chu Fei and others are flying in mid air, it is very convenient to put these things when they are taken out. When everything is taken out, Chu Fei and others have piled up a lot of mountains.


    Chu Fei''s task has been completed, but the task of crying for the old man has just begun. The next distribution can''t be like the earth, let people come one by one to receive, and then walk back in line one by one It''s too inefficient.


    In the world of crape myrtle, in places like abyss, the means of distributing materials should be more efficient!


    For example, as soon as the smiling old man raised his hand, he directly sent out 100000 copies of a certain kind of material, and each copy fell into the hands of an individual very accurately.


    Laughing, the old man is raising his hand, and another 100000 supplies have been sent out Laugh at the old man''s efficient distribution of materials, the result is the first distribution of clothes, not candy.


    Seeing this, Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "elder, you''d better send candy first. It''s these colorful little things. Take out the wrapping paper outside, and you can eat it directly inside. It''s sweet, very sweet and delicious."


    "Candy? It''s more important, isn''t it? "


    "Clothes are really important, but sweet candy can make you feel better. I hope you can verify the good things in sweetness after suffering for so long."


    Laughing old man heard Chu Fei''s words for a moment, then he understood and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    After that, old man Xiao stopped distributing the clothes and said:


    "Master Chu suggested that I distribute these first Candy, because it tastes sweet and fragrant. Lord Chu hoped that we could meet the new changes in the sweet taste. I was convinced by him, but I don''t know if the candy is really so delicious. Let''s have a taste together! "


    After laughing, the old man raised his hand and threw enough candies into the sky. Under the control of Shenzhi and Zhenyuan, these candies accurately fell into the hands of every friar, men, women, the old man and children. At this moment, everyone was puzzled and expected.


    After that, the old man said how to eat the candy again, and then everyone untied the candy package and put the candy into his mouth.


    Chufei looks at it with a smile, seriously and carefully. He doesn''t want to miss any details.


    After the entrance of different kinds of candy, these monks who have been suffering for many years have a confused look on their faces, and then the confused look turns into doubt, as if they are wondering whether this taste is what candy should have.Next, doubt becomes enjoyment, and enjoyment becomes intoxication. Chu Fei firmly believes that at this moment, they realize the simplest, most direct and least worthy source of happiness on earth.


    ¡­¡­


    But when they tasted the candy, Chu Fei didn''t look back. Especially the old man laughing and crying, as well as the twelve saints who maintain order, they seem to deliberately not taste candy, but seriously do what they should do.


    The smiling old man started to distribute materials again with a smile on his face. He was very fast. However, the smiling old man could not finish the distribution of materials quickly by himself, so the crying old man had to do it together.


    But at this time, the old man was held by Chu Fei. Chu Fei said:


    "elder, I''m looking for a way to build a huge transmission array in the abyss and the outside world. I need to use a powerful treasure as the array base. This purple gold bowl is a very suitable treasure."


    "Well, Master Chu, don''t worry. I don''t have much use for this purple gold bowl. What''s more, I''ve lost my mind now. Although it''s powerful, I can''t use it. It''s just that Master Chu is useful. Let''s give it to Master Chu."


    Then the old man put the purple gold bowl in Chu Fei''s hand. Chu Fei wanted to refuse, but immediately realized that this was the most suitable arrangement. Even if he didn''t give it to himself, Chu Fei would have to ask the old man for it, instead of being in trouble.


    And after giving the purple gold bowl to Chu Fei, the old man crying didn''t wait for Chu Fei to speak, so he went to help the old man laughing to distribute materials.


    Chu Fei smiles bitterly and sighs in his heart that sometimes he is so awkward!


    But at this time, Chu Fei''s ear rang out a very clear Ding.


    First heard, Chu Fei thought it was his own system what reaction! But after waiting for a long time, the system didn''t say anything. Just when chufei was puzzled, another Ding rang out, and then chufei heard a deep breathing voice


    At this moment, Chu Fei counts down!


    He nervously and quickly held the purple gold bowl in his arms, and then looked at Qiqi with a look of panic


    Qiqi''s face was excited and nervous. His hands had turned into claws, and the nails of his two index fingers were sharpening to stab the purple bowl in chufei''s hand


    "Ah, found again! How angry Qiqi said with a smile, and then her hands returned to normal, but the big white tail behind her buttocks was more vigorous.


    Chu Fei rolled his eyes and couldn''t say anything. It''s not easy to get angry at this time. What''s more, Chu Fei can''t really get angry. After all, she''s cute!


    ¡­¡­


    It took more than an hour to distribute materials. In this more than an hour, because there were sweets in front, it can be very intuitive to see that people in the holy King City were very happy.


    Especially those children, the smile and intoxication on those children''s faces make Chu Fei feel sad.


    And this also stimulated Chu Fei to decide to set up the transmission array between the abyss and the outside world as soon as possible and first.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, the supplies of the two holy cities were distributed, and the clothes, food, bedding and other items were enough, enough for the people of the two holy cities to use for several years.


    And then there is the time to enjoy life, which is what chufei thinks the residents of the two holy cities should do.


    But when chufei and Qiqi were studying in Zhang''s home, the old man crying and laughing found chufei in person, and it was several hours later.


    When the two old men entered Zhang''s yard, they first saw Qiqi sitting on the stone table studying and playing chess and Zhang''s wife.


    Then there are Chu Fei and Zhang lame. They are chatting at the other end of the yard, and they are really chatting about their interesting experiences.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei and Zhang lame also talked about a lot of business, such as bafadao.


    This is Chu Fei''s Sabre technique, because the auxiliary cultivation of the system makes Chu Fei have a very high proficiency in Sabre technique, but it is far worse than Zhang lame.


    Not only is he familiar with Dao, but most of the Dao related parts of Chu Fei are not as familiar as Zhang lame.


    The only thing Chu Fei knows more than Zhang lame is that he can say a lot of handsome, domineering and cowherd Dao names And these are certainly not the creations of the earth.


    However, although he suppressed Zhang lame in this aspect, Chu Fei was very depressed in his heart. Therefore, when the old man crying and the old man laughing came together, Chu Fei found a chance to completely get rid of the previous depression.


    "Oh, you two are rare guests!" Chu Fei took the initiative to meet the guests, and then the householder Zhang lame and the hostess saluted.


    "You don''t have to be like this. We''re here to discuss something with Lord Chu." The old man cried and said, laughing beside him. He just nodded and didn''t make a sound.


    "Two elders come to me to discuss things? What''s the matter... " Chu Fei asked carelessly. He didn''t think it was necessary to hide the secret here, so he didn''t prepare for it.The withered old man and the smiling old man understood Chu Fei''s meaning immediately, and they didn''t care that they would be heard by Zhang lame husband and wife. The old man cried:


    "before, the Lord of Chu defeated the army of demons, but we judged that the army of demons would come back, and it would not take long, so in this period of time, we must be prepared."


    "Well This is understandable. After all, it''s the devil But what are you going to do? "


    Chufei didn''t understand the meaning of the two old men, or he couldn''t guess for sure what the two old men were thinking. After all, what Chu Fei had shown before was obvious to all people. It was not personal combat power, it was the power of external things.


    "Before that, a kernel was exchanged for a power explosion of the Chu patriarch..."


    The old man stopped crying, and chufei was ready to sigh. Chufei thought that he understood.


    "Therefore, we intend to use more treasures in exchange for the great power of the Chu patriarch."


    "Well This Very good, very good, I think too much, I thought it was what happened! " Chufei smiles awkwardly. His brain has been mended a little too much before.

 Chapter 857

    Chufei''s embarrassment didn''t hide from anyone, especially the two elders, the old man crying and the old man laughing. Fortunately, they all understand this, so they won''t blame chufei. Not only will not blame, but because Chu Fei in such a misunderstanding did not break out at the first time, and Chu Fei had a better evaluation.


    "Ha ha, the master of Chu is not more thoughtful. We just want to ask the master of Chu to act with us, or we can hand those treasures to the master of Chu as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei was stunned. Chu Fei thought that the two old men had collected all the treasures and sent them to him, but now it seems that they just confirmed the idea.


    "Ah? Isn''t that necessary? Shall I go with you? "


    "Master Chu, you can''t do without going. Since the things are to be handed over to the Master Chu, the Master Chu will naturally be on the spot to avoid any misunderstanding." The old man laughingly explained it, but he didn''t explain it. On the contrary, it made chufei feel strange.


    "Two elders, I didn''t say This You are both saints and great saints. How can there be such a misunderstanding? Is the identity of great saints not enough? "


    "How can the great sage of the outside world be fully trusted?" Cry old man a rhetorical question let Chu Fei don''t know how to answer.


    After all, the evil saint is not without, but Chu Fei has not met before.


    "Master Chu, don''t worry about this. You can go with us and introduce us to you."


    At this point, Chu Fei would not refuse, but he was a little nervous about seeing many saints at once.


    Moreover, at this moment, chufei''s little mind became active.


    "Well, I''ll be more respectful than obedient."


    "It''s so good. Let''s go. Don''t let them wait too long. These old people can''t say when they will die. It''s better to hurry up." Chufei realized the humor of the older generation in Shengwang city. At the same time, he began to worry about "if this sentence is true, I will not be able to deceive a lot less people into the cave!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before he really started, Chu Fei thought that he would spend a long time, even a lot of energy, but after he walked out of the courtyard with the old man crying and laughing, he realized that the complicated things he had imagined were actually very simple and fast every time.


    And these great saints, where the saints are, are basically underground.


    In short, among the people who live on the surface of Shengwang City, saints are the highest level of cultivation, such as the twelve saints.


    Generally speaking, the great ability of the twelve saints is the highest person to preside over the daily work, and they will be on duty in turn according to a certain order and rules.


    Above the saints, the great saints, that is, the saints, basically do not come out to deal with all kinds of trifles.


    Before that, the reason why xiaolaoren was outside was that the army of demons was stationed outside, and sieges might break out at any time. Even if sieges did not break out, conflicts of large and small might break out at any time.


    a great Saint (Saint) could ensure that he could deal with any major crisis as quickly, efficiently and safely as possible.


    In this special situation, the great Saint (Saint) xiaolaoren and the twelve saints stayed together in the golden roof of the second holy city. The same is true of the third holy city.


    Besides, where are the remaining, more saints and strangers? The answer is underground.


    Chu Fei didn''t know at the beginning that there would be such a large space underground in the holy King City, just like an underground world or a small world with different spaces. The environment inside was beautiful and unique, which was made entirely according to different people''s personalities and preferences.


    Every saint and great saint has his own special space. Of course, these spaces were not completely isolated from each other before.


    On the whole, the underground space of the city is divided into two floors.


    On the first floor of the underground, the people in this space are saints. There are many saints who work and practice in rotation. Most of them are Chu Fei who can''t believe their eyes and ears.


    For a moment, Chu Fei even doubted that if these saints were all released, they would directly flatten the demon army.


    But soon Chu Fei realized that there should be so many venerable people who haven''t been sent out by the demons, so there''s nothing to be excited about.


    Then there is the second layer. Below the first layer where the sage is, there is a simple but effective border in the middle.


    This boundary blocks the upper two layers of breath and sound agitation, but also effectively prevent the spread of vibration.


    But it''s also very simple to open the border. No saint in the holy King City knows how to open the border, and the method of opening the border is so simple that people can''t even see any action when they open the border.


    The space of the second underground floor is relatively wider than that of the first floor and the ground floor, but it is also more purely built in the small world of different spaces connected by reality.In this layer of space, the number of great saints, that is, saints, is still a lot, but Chu Fei immediately felt that the number of great saints is far more than the total number of the great saints of crape myrtle.


    It should have been exciting.


    But Chu Fei immediately burst out in a cold sweat after seeing these data!


    Such a strong strength can not resist the attack of the demon army!


    Such a terrible number of saints can only make the holy city exist passively in the abyss!


    Such a large number of saints did not have the ability to resist when the first holy King City was conquered. They even did not have the possibility to choose to fight with the demons!


    So, how strong is the first holy city?


    How strong are the people in the first holy King City!


    How strong are the races in the first holy city?!


    Chu Fei can''t imagine that even if the first holy King City was so powerful, he chose to sacrifice his last strength to send away the second and third holy King cities in the face of the battle of the great emperor And seeing Kiki off.


    Why?


    Is it so difficult to send Qiqi out of the abyss? But why is it so simple for chufei and Qiqi to enter the abyss?!


    Only the head of Jiao clan and the head of Haiwang clan can send chufei and Qiqi in! This kind of difficulty, compared with the difficulty of going from the inside to the outside, is simply a difference day by day!


    Why is that? Chufei didn''t understand it. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei thought that he would at least keep this doubt until he left the abyss for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, in the second floor of the second holy city, here, he found the answer.


    The second world is the world of mountains, or the world of mountains.


    In this space, you can see mountains of different shapes and sizes.


    The distance between these peaks is similar, and the height of each peak is about 1000 meters.


    When the viewer is at the top of these peaks or even higher, it is easy to unconsciously ignore the curiosity about the ground at the bottom of the peaks.


    Fortunately, in this world, everything outside the mountain is unimportant.


    After entering here, under the guidance of old man crying and old man laughing, chufei and he walked almost every mountain peak. And it goes from the outer ring to the inner ring in a clockwise order


    There is a great saint living on every mountain. Every great saint will have some good babies more or less.


    Of course, it''s not that any sage can bring out a few treasures that he doesn''t need but have high enough value. However, in this circle, chufei''s exchange point has exceeded 10 billion


    "Ah, after a hundred billion, it should be a trillion That''s Gigabit... "


    In this way of thinking, Chu Fei was led by two old people to the inner circle of the mountains.


    Here, there is a mountain whose scenery is obviously different from other peaks. The mountain is stronger, more lush, more gorgeous, but also shorter.


    Yes, it''s a real mountain surrounded by mountains.


    And on this mountain peak lives the most powerful great Saint (Saint) in the whole holy city at present, and his title is holy king.


    Chufei didn''t know whether he was called the holy king because of his strong strength, or because he was the strongest man in the holy King City.


    Chu Fei is not sure who the two names of Shengwang, Shengwang city and Shengwang city are.


    However, all these doubts went with the wind when he saw the old man with his own eyes.


    It''s a very wonderful feeling.


    The old man in front of him is a kind old lady. Not tall, short, fat, palm long hair in the back of the brain dish out a small bun.


    The old man was dressed in a very simple coarse cloth and was leaning on a crutch in his hand.


    When chufei three came to the mountain, the old lady was walking in a flower garden with her cane. From time to time, she would pull the weeds out of the flower bed, still outside the flower bed


    However, when Chu Fei three people really came close, they found that it was not an ordinary flower garden, but a very precious talent treasure specially planted.


    Why did chufei recognize it? Did the system terminal help with the identification? Of course not!


    This is because Chu Fei noticed after landing that the plants that the old lady pulled up as weeds and left outside were just the natural resources and treasures of the thatched cottages on the holy mountain of Jiaozu!


    The reason why he didn''t recognize it at first was that in the holy mountain of Jiao nationality, these natural materials and land treasures were deliberately built into thatched cottages, and the original plant characteristics were partly covered, so Chu Fei didn''t recognize them at the first time.


    But when chufei really walked in, the unique smell of natural resources and local treasures came directly to his face, which made chufei see the real identity of these "weeds"!

 Chapter 858

    At this moment, Chu Fei was confused. He didn''t know what to do, but he didn''t expect that the kind old lady was the first to speak to Chu Fei.


    "Chufei? That''s your name. I''ve heard about you. You''re very good. "


    "I Thank you Chu Fei didn''t know what to say, so he could only express his thanks in the language of scarcity.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, it doesn''t have to be like this. It''s not a very special place. Just relax and be your own home." The old lady came to chufei with crutches. She only reached the height of chufei''s chest, but with a smile, she reached out and patted chufei on the shoulder, as if she were talking to her grandson.


    Chu Fei was moved. He nodded and said:


    "OK, I''m relaxed. I''m very relaxed..."


    Chu Fei said this is not to recognize life, but to maintain the most basic etiquette.


    On the outside, on the earth, chufei is the person who dislikes etiquette the least. He even scoffs at many etiquette.


    Especially when he was a dandy, this style of hating etiquette made many people big.


    But now, he scrupulously abides by the etiquette that a younger generation should have.


    Naturally, the old lady could see this very clearly. She laughed, pointed at Chu Fei''s back and said:


    "look at them, that''s relaxation!"


    Chu Fei looked back curiously, and then he saw the old man crying and laughing sitting on the ridge of the flower bed regardless of his image, with his nose "greedily" sucking the breath of the natural resources and local treasures in the flower bed.


    Every time they took a few puffs, the two old people would show a very intoxicated expression, just like It''s like a cat sucking cat mint.


    Chu Fei turned his lips. He showed a certain degree of disdain and helplessness to the analogy scene in his mind.


    But it has to be said that the scene in Chu Fei''s mind is a bit similar,


    "it''s really relaxing, ha ha, ha ha."


    "Well, you just get used to it. I already know your intention. Come with me. As for these two old things, don''t worry about them..."


    With these words, the old lady would lead Chu Fei to a small courtyard at the top of the mountain ahead. But before he really started, Chu Fei licked his face and said, "what, master, wait a minute, these These are thrown out by you Well Don''t you want any weeds? "


    "No, no, these will only affect the growth of my flowers, naturally no more."


    "Well Can you give it to me? " Chu Fei seems to be a dog in front of such a huge wealth.


    But no one will really look down on chufei because no one is better than anyone in this situation.


    As for why old man crying and old man laughing didn''t care about these "weeds", Chu Fei estimated that these things had no effect on them. In short, he and their bodies were "fed up".


    "You can use whatever you say you want to send, as long as you don''t touch my flowers." With a smile, the old lady took the lead to walk to the courtyard.


    Old lady Chu didn''t know how to change.


    At the next moment, Chu Fei flew like an old farmer who had been on the field for a long time, and he also jumped on the weeds on the field, and then his hands turned into shadows


    These weeds were quickly thrown into the tuntianjie by chufei, and they were put in different categories.


    And because the number is too large, even do not know what is busy (of course, playing games) terminal do not shock!


    "I''ll go, partner. You didn''t take away the old man''s house, did you?"


    "Well?" Chu Fei was stunned for a moment, then continued to throw the rest into his ring, and then replied to the terminal:


    "are you perfectly integrated into the golden rank again?"


    This is a sentence that Chu Fei suddenly remembered. Chu Fei once heard Dadong say it, but he didn''t really know what it was like to integrate into the golden rank.


    But chufei knows at least one thing, this sentence for many gamers represents Scorn.


    "No way! Lao Tzu is fighting against old Ig. "


    "Ouch? Do you really play games? Old Ig? It''s said that it''s a fleet of remote controlled cars! "


    "Yes, I don''t know if I ran over it!"


    Chu Fei rolled a white eye, who can think that even the terminal can be addicted to the game.


    Chufei has collected all the "weeds" of Tiancao Dibao, and then he doesn''t care about the two cats who have sucked cat Mint Well? Then we went to the courtyard at the top of the mountain.


    It''s said to be a courtyard, but actually there is no courtyard wall. The only thing that can be called a courtyard wall is probably a "green belt" composed of a row of low plants less than one meter high.


    Since there is no courtyard wall, naturally there is no gate. But there is a passage leading to the courtyard. Chu Fei did not go in, but stood quietly beside the gate (that passage), and then began to wait.In the process of waiting, Chu Fei studied the green belt which was used as a wall by the way, and then Chu Fei found that it was also a kind of natural material and local treasure!


    However, compared with those who can help people to cultivate the natural resources and land treasures, the effect of this thing is much smaller. They can''t improve one''s accomplishments, but they can improve one''s combat effectiveness under certain special circumstances.


    Emmm¡­¡­


    It seems that this kind of description is easy to make people think crooked, even Chu Fei himself thinks crooked, because he has not thought of a scene that is not crooked and can play the role of this thing


    Just when chufei was upset about his little train, a kind old lady came out of the hut in the courtyard.


    Behind her, there is a white jade stone the size of an egg, which emits the faint light, and the light is still changing regularly.


    "Are you interested in these thorns?" The old lady came to Chu Fei and asked with a smile.


    Before speaking, Chu Fei gave a gift as a thank-you for allowing Chu Fei to take away the "weeds", and then responded: "I''m really curious."


    "Ha ha, you are not the first to notice them, but you are the first to study them seriously. Even those two old boys have never done this. "


    naturally, what the old lady said was to cry and laugh at the old man. At the same time, it also included the great saints living on other mountains.


    Chufei laughed awkwardly, because he thought it was impossible.


    After all, these "green belt" like dwarf green plants are so obvious, how can it not attract attention? Since it has attracted people''s attention, it should be a very reasonable and natural choice to study it conveniently.


    How is it possible that there is no other person to study this thing besides myself?!


    What''s more, Chu Fei thinks that his research on this thing is not enough. He just thinks a little bit more about it.


    "why don''t you believe it? Ha ha, you look at the two of them. Don''t you understand? Where do those old boys care about these? What they are more interested in is the flowers. But you don''t seem to be interested in the flowers at all


    "It''s not that I''m not uninterested, but I have too many questions in my heart. It''s obvious that these are very advanced natural resources and treasures. I don''t think it''s necessary to explore them too early."


    "It''s a bit perfunctory, but it''s also from the bottom of my heart. I''m curious about how your character came into being. Don''t say that you are just the cultivation of the heaven ladder realm. Even these great saints, no one can withstand their temptation. "


    The old lady was very interested in chufei, but chufei thought it was nothing at all. Moreover, being praised often does not make people happy, on the contrary, it makes people alert.


    Now Chu Fei is not alert, but he is really a little curious.


    "Maybe it''s because my cultivation is too low to understand the benefits of these flowers."


    "You''re lying. I can see that you have strong self-confidence. Self confidence can control everything."


    "I dare not. There are so many doubts in my heart that I can''t sleep at night. I dare not think that I am in charge of everything."


    "I think you are modest, but you say you have a lot of doubts. Maybe I can help you solve them."


    The old lady said with a smile, and then with a wave of her hand, a white stone table and two stone chairs appeared in front of them.


    The stone table is just in the middle of the door (passage). There are two stone chairs, one inside and one outside. The one inside is the old lady''s, and the one outside is chufei''s.


    Because the door (passage) itself is not big, the stone table completely blocked the small door after it appeared, which makes it impossible to walk along the door now.


    Although chufei wondered why the old lady would do this, he still put the doubt in his heart.


    "Sit down and talk." The old lady smiles, and then chufei feels a blur in front of him. At the next moment, he is already sitting on the stone chair outside the door.


    The old lady sat opposite to chufei. As soon as she led, a teapot fell from the sky, and then two teacups appeared at the same time.


    After that, the old lady then introduced Lingqi Huashui and picked two leaves from the flower garden to make tea.


    "Boy has fire." Although Chu Fei was surprised by the old lady''s methods, he had read too many novels, and he still had a certain endurance in his heart, so he could still take the initiative to deliver fire in this case.


    A Dao fire appeared, Chu Fei led the Dao fire to the table, then carefully maintained the existence of Dao fire, and completely released the control of Dao fire.


    In fact, for a holy king, it''s easy to do such things as Reiki water. Boiling water is a simpler thing. It doesn''t even need an open fire. As long as the belief moves, it''s enough to turn cold water into boiling water.


    But Chu Fei believed that the level of daohuo was high enough. He believed that daohuo must be able to perform in this situation, so he would take the initiative to release daohuo.And the moment the old lady saw the fire, her eyes lit up immediately!


    "You have a fire? Sure enough, the younger generation is formidable! "


    "Do you know this fire?" Chu Fei was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet someone who could know Dao Huo.


    It''s not that Chu Fei thinks he''s powerful, but that Dao Huo is really such a special existence!


    You know, before Dao fire, this thing was called waste fire!


    It''s the fusion of two kinds of medium level kindling under special circumstances! Of course, it is said that this thing has something to do with an ancient great emperor Huode, but this kind of thing is only a legend, and no one is sure that it is true.


    For most people, it''s not the origin of the fire that is used to increase the weight of the fire!


    In short, it''s called borrowing names.


    However, Chu Fei suddenly realized that when Kong Yuan introduced the fire (called waste fire at that time), he seemed to have said a lot of false words. For example, Kong yuan once said that the holy one had not appeared for tens of thousands of years


    At that time, Chu Fei just listened to it and didn''t care about it. He didn''t remember it when he met Kong yuan. But now he suddenly thought of it and found that it was so It''s full of holes.

 Chapter 859

    In the face of Chu Fei''s surprise, the old lady just nodded with a smile, and did not worry about too many things. She just raised her hand. As a result, the fire started. In Chu Fei''s surprised eyes, the old lady cut off the connection between Chu Fei and the fire.


    No matter how the fire outside changes, it is always closely related to the fire in the Dantian space of Chu Fei.


    Only in this way, the fire outside will not be extinguished due to excessive consumption, and it can retain its powerful power.


    But now the old lady Wang in front of chufei cut off the connection between the fire and chufei. That is to say, the fire has become a rootless duckweed.


    According to the truth, in this case, the fire will soon go out.


    This is the power of Tao, otherwise a fire of Tao will directly burn the heaven and earth, isn''t it terrible!


    Chufei believed that there was no problem in his cognition, but the old lady Wang in front of him completely broke chufei''s inherent cognition.


    After the fire broke away from chufei, it did not go out. On the contrary, it burned more and more vigorously, just like finding something delicious.


    The old lady''s old hand was slightly shocked. The fire turned into a fire lotus. It floated slowly in the air, then went down the road gently, and finally stopped on the stone table.


    Strangely, the stone table doesn''t seem to be afraid of the fire.


    Dao Huolian was burning peacefully, while the old lady put the previous teapot on the top of the flame and shook it gently.


    Just after a few breaths, the teapot was taken away by the old lady, and the fire went out.


    This set of flowing water operation, let Chu Fei very shocked, he knew that he wanted to do this degree, it is estimated that not a few hundred years is absolutely impossible.


    "Here, try the tea." The old lady filled the two teacups, then put down the teapot and looked at chufei with a smile.


    Chu Fei naturally won''t refuse. How can Chu Fei refuse this kind of thing that is clearly a good thing.


    Just according to the etiquette, the old lady should drink first at this time, so Chu Fei said respectfully:


    "please first, senior."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m a wild hill. What can I do for you. I often drink this tea, but it''s the first time for you. Don''t be careful any more. It''s hard to drink when it''s cold. "


    Chu Fei wry smile, heart way: I beat to death also don''t believe this cup of tea party cold! It''s all immortal means. It''s as cold as ordinary people''s tea! impossible!


    But no matter what I think in my heart, since the old lady Sheng Wang has said so clearly, Chu Fei doesn''t have to be entangled. Simply straight from the cup, politely to the old lady a cup, then began to taste.


    No matter whether you can drink tea or not, people will subconsciously SIP when tasting strange drinks.


    Chufei is the same, but after taking a sip, chufei feels that he doesn''t feel any abnormality, which is no different from taking a sip of ordinary hot water, and even has no taste of plants.


    Strangely, Chu Fei thinks that it''s because he doesn''t drink enough and tastes fine enough.


    So, the second time Chu Fei took a dull breath


    But how big is the teacup? After chufei''s mouth was stuffy, the teacup was empty.


    Taste Fine products Try your best Serious product


    "Well!? It''s like It''s a little smelly It''s good, it''s delicious Oh, no... " Chufei''s heart became an exaggeration.


    He really tasted it. He already felt the sweetness in his throat


    Especially when he slowly swallow the hot tea in his mouth, this kind of sweetness from his throat becomes more and more obvious!


    Then Chu Fei felt that his four limbs and all kinds of bones had begun to riot, and countless inexplicable things had gathered in his chest madly


    My chest began to feel stuffy, and the sweetness in my throat turned into sweetness


    Chufei''s secret way is not good, but it''s too late now. The next moment, chufei''s mouth opens and stinky blood spurts out


    on the other side, the old lady has been ready for a long time, but she doesn''t have any action. It seems that she just raises her eyelids, and the fresh blood spurts out of chufei is quickly wrapped up by the aura around her.


    This is not over, the wrapped blood is getting smaller and smaller in the continuous circling, and finally turns into a black pill the size of a soybean.


    The pill had a smooth surface, but it was very hard. It fell on the stone table and made a sound.


    And chufei, at this time, has fallen into a very strange state.


    Chu Fei was still in the same place. His body didn''t have a little "live" reaction. It looked like a plastic doll.


    The spirit of chufei entered a more difficult state. In this state, chufei was only kept a little clear, but this clear "see" and feel only a variety of light rotation that could not be understood.This state didn''t know how long it took. Anyway, when Chu Fei suddenly recovered a little body feeling, he felt a kind of pain, a kind of pain that was forced to open all kinds of channels inside his body, and the source of this pain was the true spirit of the four continents.


    In such a state, in order to reduce the pain he felt, Chu Fei took the initiative to run the fusion Dafa.


    When it just started to work, it didn''t work. Even Chu Fei was not sure whether he really succeeded in running it. But as the only straw that could be useful, Chu Fei still chose to insist on the fusion Dafa. Finally, after about an hour, Chu Fei felt that his pain had weakened, and the forces that forced into his body were softened by the fusion Dafa


    In Chu Fei''s feeling, this process at least experienced several days.


    And at the end of several days, chufei judged that he had accumulated enough strength! So he began to break through cultivation.


    When breaking through cultivation, there was nothing new. It was still a huge step. Chu Fei climbed up one step at a time. Without climbing one layer, he recorded the pattern carefully, and then went on to the next step


    At first Chu Fei''s speed was very fast, then he began to slow down, and then he was very hard again.


    But this time Chu Fei didn''t care, because for Chu Fei, it was a very exaggerated luck to get a second breakthrough in such a short time.


    Although there is a system to follow, but considering some things and some words on the elder sister, Chu Fei still decided to make his cultivation as stable as possible, so as to avoid any problems due to eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    So when chufei found that he could not continue to break through, he stopped.


    Then Chu Fei opened his eyes and saw the old lady who was drinking tea in front of him.


    There is still half of the tea in the old lady''s cup. I don''t know how many cups this is. The sober Chu Fei first looks back at the old man crying and laughing on the other side of the ridge. As a result, the two old men are still drinking flowers


    Chu Fei looked at the sky in doubt, and then thought that this place was a small world, and there was no time to judge.


    In desperation, Chu Fei summoned to the terminal.


    "Partner, how long has it been?"


    "Since when?" The terminal is calm and indifferent.


    "From here on..." Chu Fei doesn''t understand why the terminal''s attitude is like this, but he doesn''t care much. He just guesses that the terminal may lose the game


    "Three days. It''s the last half hour of the third day." The terminal gives a relatively accurate time.


    Chu Fei nodded, three days, although with Chu Fei feel time gap is very big, but I think it is also acceptable. After all, it''s the world of monks. The time difference between this feeling and reality will always appear.


    Chufei took a deep breath, which was a subconscious action. But Chu Fei was startled by himself, because he felt his strong cardiopulmonary function.


    With this breath, a small storm appeared in front of chufei


    Because he was startled, chufei held his breath directly, so the small storm group lost its source of strength, and finally hit chufei''s mouth and disappeared.


    But it was this collision that made chufei feel a "great power". Of course, this force hit chufei''s mouth will not be how, not even a little pain.


    But this is because chufei''s body has also been strengthened. If we judge the strength seriously, chufei thinks that this strength can almost be compared with the full attack of the four extreme great power friars!


    But it''s still subconscious deep breathing. It''s very natural when you breathe If Chu didn''t intentionally inhale or blow hard, his strength might reach the strength of a friar in the realm of heaven ladder!


    Of course, there are many layers of the ladder, and the power of chufei''s blowing is probably only the power of some early stages of the ladder.


    But that''s scary enough!


    "What? Are you not used to your own strength? " The old lady laughed and said, "or do you have no clear idea of your own strength?"


    Hearing this question, Chu Fei remembered that he should first look at the stage of his cultivation, but it didn''t matter. At a glance, Chu Fei almost didn''t say anything rude.


    He was too surprised. He couldn''t sit any more. He just jumped out of the stone chair


    Half step is the most holy!


    Although it has not entered the level of sage, that is, it has not entered the level of Hualong, chufei is not far away from this level!


    Chu Fei can feel that he seems to have been able to touch the threshold of dragon realm now!


    What a concept!


    This means that Chu Fei''s cultivation is approaching the great circle of the ladder!But before that, Chu wasn''t just a nine story ladder!


    In the abyss, in the city of the holy king, the sixth floor of the ladder can''t even be regarded as a soldier. It''s only the cultivation of children!


    But now! Chufei is the most holy one!


    According to chufei''s understanding of Tao in the abyss and the holy King City, half step to the holy, in the holy King City is already a big family leader level!


    Further up is the sage, that is the position of the twelve saints, that is the strength to manage the whole holy city!


    Powerful, in such a short period of time to become so powerful, Chu Fei more or less can''t believe it.


    He pinched his face hard and didn''t seem to feel much


    So he changed to pinch his thigh root, this time it hurt!


    "It''s true! I am You don''t need money for cultivation! " Chu Fei''s words really go to the root.


    For him, his cultivation is really free of money But even if you want money, chufei doesn''t care. Chufei''s exchange point has already been calculated. How can you care!

 Chapter 860

    "Why, do you need money to improve your accomplishments? "Ha ha" old lady Wang put down her tea cup and looked at Chu Fei with loving eyes.


    Chu Fei didn''t know how to answer. He looked at the old lady with a complicated look, and at the jade floating behind her head, which was shimmering


    "Master, this is a great help!" Chu Fei got excited, but he could only bow and salute the old lady as much as he could.


    But no matter how Chu Fei saluted, he didn''t kneel down.


    This is a very normal thing for Chu Fei. For people on earth, kneeling is already a thing of the past. It''s not necessary to thank each other with kneeling etiquette without a certain degree of kindness.


    But Chu Fei ignored that the "help" and kindness he was experiencing now, if it was put on other people, it would be a great kindness. Let alone kneel down, it would be worth three bows and nine kowtows.


    But for chufei, it was just a help


    Because chufei has a system.


    "Just a big help?" The kindness on the old lady''s face did not change, but after this sentence was asked, Chu Fei felt that he had done something wrong,


    but soon, Chu Fei wanted to understand. At this time, Chu Fei had two choices. One was to say that it was a great kindness, but Chu Fei didn''t think it was necessary.


    The second is to affirm the things described in the old lady''s question Chufei thinks this is a good choice.


    "Well, the elder''s cultivation has been improved from the sixth level to such a level. It''s really a big help."


    Chufei finished, his face showed a confident smile.


    "I said there must be a big secret in you, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you are on our side, the bigger the secret, the better! Ha ha, well, you''ve had the tea. Now we can get down to business. "


    Chu Fei nodded and bowed respectfully before returning to his seat.


    "As I have said before, I know the purpose of your coming and what you have done. So that''s what I''m going to give you. "


    When the old lady finished, the magic jade floating behind her head came to chufei''s face.


    The smooth jade the size of an egg floats like this Not proficient, just like a bird just began to learn to fly as clumsy.


    But Chu Fei knew that this should not have happened!


    Because even Chu Fei himself, he would not be so difficult to control a thing flying in mid air, let alone a powerful king!


    Therefore, the clever chufei immediately guessed the reason. I''m afraid that this mysterious jade was not controlled by old lady Shengwang, but floated by itself


    "Partner, scan it."


    "Eggs! Is it skinned? " The terminal was very surprised, but soon the surprise was gone. After all, this is not a real egg. And even real eggs don''t make sense to the terminal


    "What kind of treasure is this?" Although Chu Fei has started scanning the terminal, he still needs to respond to the old lady''s words in terms of etiquette. At least he can''t let the field cool down. After all, the field just recovered.


    "Your eyes tell me that you already know it." The old lady smiles, but does not refuse to introduce, saying:


    "of course, there should be three holy kings in the three holy cities. The first holy city was broken, and my old friend also fell. I''m the holy king of the second holy King City. It... "


    The old lady looked at the jade floating in front of chufei and said, "it''s the holy king of the third holy King City."


    Chu Fei was stunned. He thought of many possibilities, but he never thought that the jade in front of him would be the holy king of the third holy King City.


    At this time, the terminal gives the scanning result:


    "partner As you know, this is the product of all the power of the holy one''s falling forward secret method. It has no intelligence in itself, and all the reactions that seem to have intelligence are just the inertial feedback to the holy king in front of us. In short... "


    The terminal gives a very careful analysis, and takes out a huge amount of data.


    This is the advantage of the terminal. It can not only tell you stories, but also show you real data.


    "You''re surprised, but surprise doesn''t stay in your eyes for long."


    Facing the old lady''s inquisitive language, Chu Fei nodded and said, "yes, I already know that this is the crystal nucleus condensed by secret method before the fall of the holy king."


    "Yes, it seems that you really know. Yes, you are really good." The old lady didn''t try to continue to explore chufei''s secret. She only needed to know that chufei really had a huge secret, and the secret also brought huge energy to chufei, which was enough.


    Chufei saw what the old lady thought. He gave a wry smile and said: This is the source of my pressure There''s more and more pressure on me."Master, even though I already know this, I still wonder why the saint of the third holy city fell down?"


    "His fall is the result of our misjudgment and failure. If you say that, in fact, his fall also has my share. "


    "We? Master, I don''t understand. "


    "That was a long time ago. At that time, the first holy King City had not been conquered, and we could fight against the demons in the abyss."


    The old lady sighed and told the story of that year, and this story is not complicated even if it is complicated, but it is not simple if it is simple.


    That was 1500 years ago. At that time, the first holy city had not been conquered.


    But one day 1500 years ago, the holy king of the third holy King City, who practiced special secrets, sensed a great change in the way of heaven. After deduction, he confirmed that this great change would lead to a catastrophe in the whole abyss and the crape myrtle world beyond the abyss.


    Once this disaster breaks out, the strength of the whole crape myrtle world, including the human army in the abyss, will be drastically reduced.


    Once the strength is reduced too much, the people in the abyss will not be able to compete with the demon army, and the creatures in the Lagerstroemia world will probably face the powerful and ferocious demon army.


    In order to avoid the occurrence of this situation, the holy King chose to maximize his power to delay the occurrence of great changes in the way of heaven.


    At first, it was all secret, and not many people were able to come into contact with things on this level. At the same time, with the efforts of this holy king, the abyss has also been "safe" for more than 300 years.


    But three hundred years later, the holy King''s power consumption is too large, and the great change of the way of heaven is also getting closer, and his blocking began to be difficult, and even fell to the edge of failure with a tidal speed.


    With his less and less possibility of covering up, blocking and delaying the great changes of the way of heaven, the changes in the rules of the way of heaven became more and more obvious, and this obvious change was noticed by the army of demons.


    The demons who noticed these changes didn''t judge the reason as accurately as the king. On the contrary, they believed that the Terrans in the abyss were plotting some powerful means of attack!


    In order to avoid the Tianmo army being countered, the Tianmo army began an unprecedented powerful attack!


    It was in this attack that the demon army invited their own Tiandi level array and attacked the first holy King City with Tiandi array, resulting in the final fall of the first holy King City.


    Because the holy king in the first holy King City knew this, he did not expect the holy king and the army in the second and third holy King cities to come and help. Instead, he gathered the strength of all the monks in the city to send the two holy King cities away, and sent Qiqi out of the abyss by the way.


    Maybe it''s because the casualties in this battle are too great, maybe it''s because the loss of the Terran in this battle is too exaggerated, maybe it''s just because the holy king can''t hold on


    In short, over the next few years, he began to have physical problems.


    Then, he realized that he was about to fall, so he condensed all his strength into a jade, and across the space directly gave it to the old lady Wang in front of Chu Fei.


    So far, three holy King cities lost one holy King City and all the monks in the city, and the remaining two holy King cities also lost their holy kings, leaving only the last holy king to support all this alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the story, Chu Fei also heard it, but Chu Fei didn''t get many answers because of the story. Instead, more questions appeared in his heart.


    "Master, what is the so-called great change in the way of heaven? Why has it changed so much? "


    "You It seems to come from the outside, doesn''t it? " The old lady did not directly answer Chu Fei''s question, but first asked him.


    Chu Fei nodded and said:


    "that''s right. I came from the Lagerstroemia Myrtle world outside because I saw the vision of the holy King City in the abyss in the great barren mountain. I was worried that something was wrong, so I asked someone to send me and Qiqi in."


    The old lady nodded and said:


    "I''m not sure if this kind of thing happened in the outside world, and I''m not sure why you call this kind of thing in the outside world, but according to my old friend''s deduction, when the way of heaven changes greatly, the higher the level of cultivation, the more affected people will be, and it is likely that they will lose their cultivation without any reason, or even fall But a monk who is not high enough in cultivation has nothing to do with it.... "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei realized clearly and said with a bitter smile: "the fall of the holy one has happened before he entered the abyss."


    "It happened. Did it happen? A thousand years ago... "


    "Elder, I don''t know why, but according to the information I''ve collected now, for the outside world, the fall of this holy king and the collapse of the first holy King City are only things that happened decades ago."


    "Yes?" The old lady was a little puzzled. How could this kind of words sound like nonsense, but when chufei told the strange things to one side, the old lady understood.But it''s just to understand why Chu Fei is so suspicious. It''s not really clear about the background of the whole thing.


    "I see. If so, it makes sense."


    "But it''s more difficult to say." Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "No more tangled Now that I can''t figure it out, I''ll think about it later. In a word, this is the process of my old friend''s fall. Before he completely lost consciousness, he once told me that if one day, this nucleus left by it still has a chance to be powerful, he must not be stingy. Even if it turns into dust, he must let his power fight thoroughly. "


    Chu Fei took a deep breath and nodded solemnly:


    "OK, I should go. The power left by the elder generation will be in full bloom in front of the demon army. "

 Chapter 861

    Chufei made a very formal promise, which satisfied old lady Shengwang very much, but chufei was not satisfied.


    according to chufei''s previous plan, what he wanted to do was to directly absorb the crystal nucleus left by the third Shengwang into the system and replace it with the exchange point, and then use the exchange point to support the attack of the Crystal Purple light of the bracelet.


    Although this can be understood as the final strength of the third holy king, chufei was not satisfied with it.


    Therefore, after Chu Fei made this promise, he invited investment again.


    "Partner, can you..."


    "No, no, nothing! Where are you like that? I just agreed and threw all the problems to me! " The queer response of the terminal makes the terminal feel queer.


    And the change of chufei''s face naturally can''t hide anything from others, so the opposite old lady Wang sees chufei''s expression and eyes changing in the direction of a counsellor.


    This kind of change, as long as people with life can think of some special scenes at a glance, and this kind of scene often appears in any world, but relatively speaking, the probability of this kind of scene in the earth is much higher than that in other worlds.


    "Did you lose too much in the game? Don''t talk about it. Be careful. I''ll go back and complain to my elder sister. " Chu Fei has no choice but to use the elder sister to suppress the terminal. It''s because the terminal looks like a resentful woman that Chu Fei can''t accept.


    It has to be said that Chu Fei''s helpless method is very useful.


    The terminal counseled, and immediately gave a new answer with a new attitude.


    "Well, I can do it. From the bottom of the rules, the process is no different, but I can store the power of the nucleus separately, and minimize the process of recycling exchange point. This process can be short enough to make the residual consciousness of the nucleus think that its power is directly and happily exploding. "


    "Really? Don''t force me. After all, if you can''t do it well, I''ll complain to my elder sister. "


    "Don''t go too far!" The terminal is in a hurry.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "well, since you say you can, I believe you. Now let''s start the operation."


    After getting chufei''s command, the terminal put the nucleus floating in front of chufei into the system and separated it from other beings.


    However, this does not prevent the system from pricing it. The system gives the final quotation in the blink of an eye. Just because it has not started to absorb the exchange, these exchange points are not displayed in the area below the system, but are directly told by the terminal to chufei.


    "I underestimate this crystal nucleus I thought it was just an ordinary gathering of holy power... " The terminal sighed.


    "What? Isn''t it? "


    "It''s really not. It''s stronger. It''s close to the level of the great emperor. If he doesn''t have an accident, if he''s not in the abyss, he may have been called emperor."


    "I''ll go? So powerful? " Chu Fei was really surprised. He never thought that the master of the crystal nucleus was a man close to the emperor.


    We should know that the most powerful person that Chu Fei is able to contact and have a clear concept is the sage. This is also because Chu Fei is now half a saint.


    Even though Chu Fei had seen many saints and great saints, Chu Fei had no way to have a clear idea of the strength of the saints because he had never seen the saints and great saints do their best.


    Although each attack in the advanced attack mode of the bracelet is equivalent to the holy one''s full strength, the problem is that when a powerful attack is condensed in a light, it is difficult to have an accurate concept of it.


    "He is very special, and the direction of his cultivation surprised me. In this universe, he is definitely the one who should become emperor most. " The evaluation of the terminal is very high, which makes chufei admire the third holy king even more.


    But maybe it''s because the way to enter the world and the way to travel in the world are different from others - chufei is a person who relies on the system, just like a person who plays games with plug-ins on. Such particularity makes it difficult for him to have too much respect for a person''s strength.


    In fact, since Chu Fei entered the world of crape myrtle and the world of fighting demons, most of his admiration for other people is due to their virtue, not their strength.


    But now, Chu Fei''s admiration for a person began to change from virtue to strength, which is enough to show that the third holy King shocked Chu Fei.


    "In a word, the exchange point he brought you is unprecedented."


    Chufei nodded and pondered:


    "don''t tell me the exact numbers. I don''t think I have any idea about such numbers. You just say, how many bullets can I shoot in Gatling mode... "


    Chufei is very smart, and the terminal appreciates it, but the terminal doesn''t show it.


    "If you get two gatlings, one in each hand, with no cease-fire fire, it will be enough for you to attack for half an hour..."


    "You Well, I see. " Chu Fei wanted to make complaints about what terminal was not willing to say even the number of bullets. Instead, he described the value of the core with simpler firing time. But it turned out that two Gatlin kept firing for half an hour, and that the number of bullets would never be a small figure.Not to mention anything else, Gatling''s half-hour strafe was a terrible force.


    At this point, Chu Fei finally had a relative concept of the strength of a Saint King close to the great emperor.


    And this concept, no matter from that point of view, is not amusing, but only such a description can make people on earth understand it.


    It has to be said that this is the limitation of the inherent concept of earth people.


    "The change in your eyes seems to mean that you met a problem at the beginning, but it was soon solved by you. I think I can accept your promise now, right? "


    Seeing that chufei''s mood changed a lot, she stopped and said her understanding with a smile.


    "The master''s eye is like a torch. It''s true." Chu Fei didn''t hide, but he didn''t explain anything.


    "Well, then there''s another thing." With that, the old lady swung towards the "green belt" beside her. The whole green belt like a wall suddenly disappeared and turned into the shape of a shrub more than one meter long.


    "Yes? The whole green belt Well, not so much Why is this the only one left? " Chu Fei was puzzled.


    "This is the only one. I think you seem to be very interested in it. It doesn''t have much use to stay with me. In that case, it''s better to give it to you."


    With that, the old lady threw the small shrub plant into the air, and then a series of complicated and mysterious fingerprints were made. Under chufei''s witness, the shape of the plant changed rapidly, but chufei had a feeling that no matter how its shape changed, the appearance of the thing itself would not change in essence.


    In other words, what he changes is just what he looks like on the outside, which does not affect its essence.


    That''s what''s special about this plant!


    A moment later, the shape of the plant has completely changed, and it has become a whip, which is very similar to the whip of S * * M.


    The handle is about 20 cm long. It''s made by twisting vines together. Then it''s the main part of the whip. It''s about one meter long and as thick as a thumb


    With a light shake, the whip tip can draw out a space ripple


    Chu Fei felt that if he used this half soft whip to whip a person, he might directly split him into two parts And it''s still on people who don''t have accomplishments.


    once people with accomplishments use it, its power is unimaginable!


    "I''ll give it to you. As for how you use it, it''s your business." The old lady gave Chu Fei the whip with a smile.


    And Chu Fei took it with both hands, and then shuasha played it twice. Later, Chu Fei threw the whip into tuntianjie with great respect and cold sweat.


    It''s really powerful, and what Chu Fei thought of in his mind is not suitable for children


    At this moment, Chu Fei hated the exciting games he played when he was a dandy


    And the reason why he was sweating was that chufei felt that there was a voice from the inside of the whip, which made an unreserved attack on chufei''s dirty thoughts


    Finally, Chu Fei even felt that the whip was humiliated because of Chu Fei''s dirty ideas, and then chose to close himself


    In other words, it''s a magic pointer that used to have the soul and spirit. As a result, the soul and spirit in it chose to sleep because of Chu Fei''s filthiness


    I''m afraid this kind of thing will kill a whole monk in the universe


    "Well, that''s all I can do. There''s nothing else I can do for you." Old lady Wang said with a smile and took up a cup of tea.


    Chu Fei quickly thanks Lian, but when he wants to get the teacup, he finds that his teacup is already empty. When he wants to get the teapot, he finds that the teapot is also empty


    In embarrassment, Chu Feizhi temporarily exchanged a bottle from the system Want Want Children''s milk.


    In fact, even Chu Fei didn''t know why he would exchange a bottle of Wangzai milk from the exchange office. He was just eager to find something to drink for master Shengwang.


    Anyway


    Wangzai milk is not going to be good. What really embarrasses Chu Fei is the exaggerated child on the Wangzai milk bottle


    Cough!


    "Don''t blame me, master. I use this This cup of Keke Here''s to the elder. Thank you for your support and care... "


    Chu Fei didn''t want to stay any longer. He really felt a little humiliated.


    Fortunately, Master Sheng Wang didn''t say anything. He just had a drink with chufei. Then he put away the stone table and chair. He slapped the old man with two hands to wake him up. Then he sent chufei away.


    Before leaving this world, the old lady said clearly:


    "if there is any change in the demon side, don''t force it. Let us know in time."


    Cry old man and smile old man respectfully accept orders, then take Chu Fei to leave.Back outside, Chu Fei returned to Zhang''s home, while the old man crying and laughing went to do other things.


    In these three days, the atmosphere of the whole holy King City has become much more mild. People on the street and on the road are dressed appropriately, the smiles on their faces have become more, and the children''s laughter has become much clearer.


    But just as chufei came back to Zhang''s home and said hello to them, a strong almost irresistible pressure rolled up outside the city!


    In a flash, the sky and the earth change color, and the streamer is scattered all over the sky!


    The general guarding the outside of the city beat the drum, and the deafening sound of the drum broke through the sky!


    The old man crying and the old man laughing were the first to respond, then the saints, and then the half step saints, generals and soldiers of various families.


    Crying old man rushed to the battle drum side of the holy King City in an instant. He took the place of the drummer''s guard general and launched his strength to hit him with a hammer!


    Instant outbreak of terrorist forces will be directly rolled up by the demons of the terrorist threat scattered!


    Under the second strike, the streamer in the sky returned to normal!


    Old man Xiao led the people to the city wall and directly urged the defense of the holy King City.


    So far, people have time to watch what''s going on outside


    The army of heavenly demons is boundless, but this is not the main threat. The real threat comes from the sky above the middle of the army. There are three powerful heavenly demons. They pool a terrible array together. In the face of the defense array rising from the holy King City, the array they hold unexpectedly makes a response!


    Emperor array!


    "They used the imperial array!" Someone cried in horror.


    "It''s the emperor array! It''s emperor array! It''s the emperor array


    "No way! It''s impossible. It''s only a long time. How can their imperial array recover so quickly! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, chufei came late and landed beside the smiling old man with a flying sword. After chufei fell, Qiqi in the crowd quickly came to chufei''s back.

 Chapter 862

    Before landing, chufei had a serious look at the identity of the people who were frightened and shouting.


    At first, chufei thought that there would be some guys who might betray and escape. After all, chufei had caught a group of traitors in the holy King City.


    But when he found these people, Chu Fei found that most of the people who cried out these words in horror were young people. Their appearance was about the same age as Chu Fei''s, and they were full of vitality and attachment to life.


    However, contrary to their frightened language, in the face of the irresistible threat of the imperial array, these frightened youths just hold their weapons in their hands, constantly jumping to relax their bodies and cheer each other up.


    The fear of the emperor''s array came out, but the voice of those cheering words was very small. Only friends around could hear them clearly.


    Seeing this scene, chufei laughed with admiration.


    As soon as Qiqi came up, Qiqi grabbed chufei''s arm and said:


    "chufei, look at that big guy!"


    Qiqi points to the emperor array.


    Emperor array, before it really appeared, Chu Fei thought that it should be a large array made up of several specific objects. It''s like the things in the earth fairy novels that are all array flags, one or several people carrying array flags, or with advanced array disks Then, after consuming your own strength to urge the emperor''s array, the emperor''s array will be able to operate independently and be powerful


    But when Chu Fei really saw the appearance of the imperial array, Chu Fei finally knew that his previous thought was wrong, and it was very wrong.


    Maybe the emperor''s array over there is special. Maybe all the emperor''s arrays are like this!


    But anyway, the emperor array that Chu Fei sees now is like this Spaceship


    This image Painting style is really a serious violation!


    But this is what chufei saw, and it''s not surprising that chufei, in fact, is what other people see. It''s just that other people don''t have the concept of spaceships in their heads.


    There are so many spaceships in the earth movies and TV series. If you have to find one with similar shape, it''s probably the huge plate shaped spaceship in the European and American movie "Independence Day".


    At this moment, Chu Fei felt that he could finally hook up the demons and the things coming from the sky!


    Oh, my God! Of course, there must be a spaceship!


    But Chu Fei, who has been living in crape myrtle for some time, has learned to be smart. Even if the shape of this thing really looks like a spaceship, Chu Fei will not be so sure now!


    The terminal called him cautiously.


    "Partner, scan, this imperial array can''t really be a spaceship!"


    "Of course not. I''ve already started scanning!" The terminal responds quickly to this, at the same time, it also collects all kinds of data quickly. About ten seconds later, in the holy King City, when everyone has made preparations for the decisive battle under the order of old man Xiao, chufei finally got the final result of the terminal scanning analysis!


    "It turns out that this is really a grand array at the emperor level, not a spaceship. What you see is that your brain can only process it as such an image to let you understand."


    "What do you mean? Is that all my brain can do? "


    "What I mean is that you have too much brain tonic. Pay attention..."


    Under the reminder of the terminal, Chu unintentionally infused zhenyuanli into the meridians around his eyes, and then he really saw the real appearance of the imperial array.


    As the terminal said, this is not a spaceship.


    But before that, the reason why chufei could be regarded as a spaceship was that the original appearance of the imperial array was a little bit of that shape, and it was also because there were many mysterious spatial expressions around the imperial array. This kind of expression was the first time that chufei''s brain could not deal with it in an instant.


    So, chufei''s brain just stole a lazy, let chufei feel that he saw a spaceship.


    When Chu Fei intentionally infuses zhenyuanli around his eyes, his eyes can see more real scenes, and his brain can convey this information to Chu Fei relatively accurately when processing.


    However, because the imperial array was too huge, Chu Fei could not see the whole picture of the imperial array.


    Fortunately, the terminal projected a reduced version of the imperial array in Chu Fei''s mind


    In short, the imperial array is not a 100% entity, but an energy body inspired by three special stone slabs engraved with the imperial array.


    These three special stone tablets of the imperial array are in the hands of the three great demons.


    According to the information scanned by the terminal, the three great masters set up a position similar to the Sancai array. The front one was mainly for attacking, and the back two were mainly used to maintain the operation of the array.


    Because it takes a lot of power to maintain the imperial array, and at the same time, it can''t stand any disturbance, so the three great masters are protected in the center by the demon army.Although the three heavenly demons and the emperor''s array obviously attracted everyone''s attention, they didn''t ignore it. Around the three heavenly demons, there were at least dozens of other celestial demons and thousands of other celestial demons.


    Under such protection, the three of them basically do not need to worry about anything.


    At the same time, according to the analysis of the terminal, the two people who are responsible for maintaining the continuity of the imperial array need to have a great tacit understanding, so the two demons who are responsible for this task are the great masters of the same race.


    "The red spirits It''s them again The old man no longer laughed. He could not laugh when he saw the three dignitaries.


    "There''s another one. It''s really strange that this kind of descendant of the ancient beast should really appear in the abyss. It seems that the devil is determined to attack us this time." Crying old man put down his drumstick and came to laughing old man. As the second saint, he had to stand with laughing old man to face the danger.


    "Yes, the Yao people have come out. It seems that we should take them seriously. Come on Before the old man''s voice fell, a saint came out behind him. Chu Fei had seen him, but he didn''t know him.


    "Go to open the border of my brothers, open it all, and it''s time to get out and exercise your muscles and bones!" With that, the man immediately took the order and turned around to leave.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei quickly stopped him, and said to old man laughing and old man crying:


    "I don''t object to calling people, but don''t worry about going to the wall for the time being. Maybe I can deal with it."


    Chu Fei got so many good things in the holy King City and exchanged so many exchange points for what! In addition to their own cool, more is to fight with the devil.


    At the moment, the demon army came, and it was very arrogant. Chu Fei would not shrink back naturally!


    However, although Chu Fei did prepare a lot for this, in the eyes of old man crying and old man laughing, even if Chu Fei had the hope of winning in the face of Da Zun, everything was not so simple in the face of emperor array!


    "Don''t act rashly, Master Chu. It''s the imperial array. It''s very powerful. We can only ask our old brothers to come and fight with the imperial array of our holy King City."


    "But I heard that the emperor''s array in the holy King City is mainly defensive. It''s clearly the emperor''s array that focuses on attack." Chu Fei pointed to the three great zuns in the distant army of demons and said:


    "look at the great Zun of the Yao nationality, he is a fighting maniac! He will be in charge of the attack of the imperial array, which will definitely complement each other! "


    "Don''t worry, our imperial array is not vegetarian. What''s more, at the moment, the horns of the two holy King cities stand up, and with mutual assistance, their power is enough to compete with their imperial array!"


    Chu Fei said:


    "I believe it, I absolutely believe it, but you can rest assured, let me have a try first. After all, I have made so many preparations, don''t you?"


    "Well, how are you going to try?" Old man laughing and old man crying stare at chufei''s eyes, as if trying to find the secret of chufei''s self-confidence from chufei''s eyes.


    But in fact, where does Chu Fei need self-confidence? His confidence comes from the system, not from himself


    "It''s very simple. Get ready to fight. I''ll start right away!"


    As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, they found that behind them, that is, the inside of the city wall suddenly appeared countless powerful breath!


    No one looked back, because everyone had not forgotten what Chu Fei had just said, but they all released their own divine consciousness to explore the situation behind them.


    They are saints and great saints, belonging to the powerful power of the holy city. At the same time, a few people with strong strength also feel the existence of surpassing great saints.


    Needless to say, it''s the holy king, the last holy King left in the abyss holy King City.


    Up to now, even the people who were afraid before have finally got the backbone, while the people who were high spirited before are more excited now.


    As for chufei, with the help of the old man crying and laughing, he stood in the air outside the city wall.


    Although the final imperial array of Shengwang city has not been fully activated, it has already activated some functions. There is at least one layer of barrier that can resist the pressure released by the heavenly devil imperial array. Otherwise, the pressure of the imperial array will be enough to seriously hurt many people.


    Chu Fei was not sure how powerful his imperial array was, but for the sake of safety, he could not attack the demons in the shadow of his imperial array.


    This level of defense array is extremely powerful, but it is not necessarily intelligent enough to allow the attacks inside to be released without wasting itself.


    Therefore, Chu Fei needs to get out of the protective range of the big array. At the same time, in order to make himself more handsome, Chu Fei chooses to give up chaos ball and flying sword, and let old man crying and old man laughing work together to make a layer of aura cloud that can support him


    The emperor''s array on the side of the holy King''s city didn''t cover a large area. Therefore, Chu Fei could walk out of the area of the array if he was more than 30 meters away from the city wall.


    Under this distance, there is no difficulty for the old man crying and the old man laughing to join hands.


    Standing in the middle of the sky, the faint aura cloud rolled under his feet. Chufei stretched out with a smile, then used the lion roar skill and said:"Look, you are surrounded by me! Surrender! Disarm! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    This sentence is like a thunderbolt to the direction of the army of demons, and in a short time, it came into the ears of the army of demons.

 Chapter 863

    Among the demons, the three great masters who control the imperial array were stunned when they heard the voice, and then they said to each other:


    "when did a fool come out of this holy King City?"


    "Terran, trapped in the abyss for a long time, inevitably brain problems, after all, not us, not so strong body."


    "But I''m curious about what this fool thinks."


    After one person made a comment, the most important member of the Yao nationality said in a deep voice:


    "it''s not important. Please come out of the imperial array this time to clear the abyss as soon as possible. We don''t have much time."


    "Daoyou, there won''t be too much deviation in the news of your family. It''s not a trivial matter."


    "Even if I''m stupid enough to cheat the whole demon alliance, I won''t cheat you red spirit clan."


    "Daoyou, I really don''t know how to respond to this. But I believe you. After all, you and I have been friends for 3000 years. "


    "Don''t say much. If you can''t break the abyss before those guys come, I''m afraid you''ll have a lot of fun then."


    "Then get ready to do it, don''t worry about this fool..."


    ¡­¡­


    What the three heavenly demons talked about is not an open secret. On the contrary, even on the side of heavenly demons, only a few people know about it.


    Everyone who knows about this is the leader of a certain demon race, Da Zun. In other words, those who don''t have the strength to be Da Zun and those who don''t have the strength to be Da Zun are not qualified to know about it.


    But at this time, Chu Fei thought that he had been waiting long enough. Although only a few seconds had passed, friars were not ordinary people after all. A few seconds was enough for their brains to turn for hundreds of times.


    "If you refuse to surrender, shoot to death!"


    Chu Fei raised his right hand directly after shouting this sentence. The next moment, his bracelet changed quickly and became a fort in an instant


    On top of this fort, there are two large Gatling heavy machine guns instead of guns!


    However, these two Gatling machine guns do not have trigger or other things, let alone bullet magazine. Some of them just probe into them and grasp Gatling''s two arms.


    In addition, in front of chufei, there is a high-definition screen, which shows a green cross sight, and the sight is aimed at the middle of the two Gatling barrels.


    "In that case, then Here we go


    After an excited cry, chufei''s two Gatling guns spewed out a streamer of fire!


    These light spots are so dense that they almost merge into two beams as thick as a dragon! Can Chu Fei know, even if really have the effect of light beam, but this is also countless short light collection!


    These crystal purple light, each section is a saint''s powerful attack!


    The Holy One is the great saint, the great one!


    One Gatling''s theoretical rate of fire is 6000 rounds per minute, and the other two are doubled. But the problem is that this thing in chufei''s hand is not real Gatling at all, so the so-called theoretical rate of fire limit is useless to them at all!


    At the moment when the Crystal Purple light burst out, the demon army made a response.


    In an instant, dozens of enchantments spread out. Each enchantment controls at least nine venerable people. The closer to the emperor array in the middle of the demon army, the higher the cultivation of the people who control the enchantment will be!


    To the last few border, the control is already big Zun himself!


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work!


    Under the minimum attack speed of 12000 rounds per minute, all the barriers were easily penetrated like plastic film, and finally poured directly on the bodies of several big zuns who jumped out quickly to resist.


    It''s a pity that even the great lords, under 100% attacks of the same level and with such a high frequency of attacks, don''t have much time to resist


    After breaking through this barrier, Chu Fei''s attack directly faced the imperial array!


    At this time, after the initial surprise, the three great masters who controlled the imperial array had already made a response. The first one in charge of the attack of the imperial array, the great master of the Yi nationality, took off the appearance of the human race for the first time, showing the noumenon!


    It was a super large golden lion with ten heads in the golden hair around its neck and different expressions.


    And although the two red spirit clan did not change any noumenon, their body size also increased dozens of times with the change of the Yi clan!


    This is not over. After the change of the three great sages, they directly urged the imperial array to fight back!


    Not defense, but attack!


    In a flash, the whole space in the abyss began to appear signs of collapse, countless black light lightning constantly flashed in the collapse position of the space, all the demons hit by the black light lightning were all beaten to fly ash!


    This is the horror of the imperial array!


    Even the great master of the Yao nationality and the two great masters of the red spirit clan can''t completely control the power of the imperial array, so it''s helpless to hurt one''s own people by mistake.But even so, they urged with all their strength, still let the emperor array aim at chufei and the holy King City!


    Black light and lightning, accompanied by visible ripples in space, roll up here in the pilgrimage city. As I said, no living creature can resist it!


    At this moment, Chu Fei doubted for the first time whether his bracelet could hold it!


    But now it''s impossible to escape. Chufei also made a real fire. With a roar, the two gatherings instantly turned into six gatherings!


    Chufei has three on both sides, and Gatling''s bullets are pouring wildly. This is not the end!


    Chu Fei''s head, the spirit jumped out, summoned the chaos ball, and then controlled the chaos ball to release the strongest attack it could release!


    So, a light with the color of fire mixed with a magical power came straight out, and together with the Crystal Purple light of Gatlin, it hit the attack released by the imperial array!


    At this moment, the explosion shocked the world!


    The earth in the abyss began to crack, the streamer in the sky began to escape, and the space finally collapsed!


    Countless cracks appear crackling in space, and the power of terrorist attack and collision makes those open cracks continue to expand!


    So, just a few breathing time, Chu Fei and the demon army will appear between, also don''t know how many space cracks!


    Moreover, these cracks also released a powerful attack on the imperial array and the bracelet!


    Under so many factors, Chu Fei''s attack magically confronts with the emperor''s attack!


    No one can advance their attack distance, no one dare to end this powerful energy fight!


    At this time, many people who are ready to die in the holy city finally see the hope! The last trace of fear in their hearts completely subsided, replaced by a high sense of war!


    However, without the order of the great sage, they can''t attack!


    In fact, the old man who cried and the old man who laughed would not give such an order!


    There is no place for a monk below a saint in this terrible battlefield. Even if a saint wants to survive in this terrible battlefield, it is almost impossible.


    "It''s time for us to do something. We can''t let the Chu Lord stand in the way alone."


    "Well, if it''s too late, it will change! Prepare to fight back


    Even the defensive imperial array has the ability of counterattack. However, compared with the pure attack imperial array, the defensive imperial array does not have outstanding attack power, but it is only when there are no other external factors!


    But now, not to mention the emperor''s attack, even if a great saint came out and waved his fist, it was enough to break the balance between chufei and Tianmo''s emperor''s attack!


    But just when old man crying and old man laughing were about to take action, in the middle of chufei and the army of demons, in the space of three energy convergence, in the dangerous areas full of cracks in space!


    A strange breath, a mysterious breath, a familiar and strange breath for chufei emerged!


    "I don''t know? No way Chu Fei was so surprised that he called out Lai Chi and Leslie who had been idle for many days in the Dantian space.


    Before they really came out, chufei let them see the situation of the battlefield, and also simply told them what the situation is now, so laichi and Leslie didn''t catch the blind.


    Not only that, these two guys immediately entered the fighting state after they came out


    first Lai Chi, he directly summoned his own bone dragon, then controlled the bone dragon to fly to the top of Chu Fei''s head, and then began to cast the forbidden curse level attack!


    Then there is Leslie, who also stands on the back of the bone dragon, but her attacks are all used to interfere with the spiritual magic attacks of the demon army!


    Although the strength of Leslie and laichi is not outstanding in the abyss, it can even be said that their strength is not enough.


    But in this kind of punch can change the balance, their attack is still very considerable!


    What''s more, Reich and Leslie are not so simple!


    At the beginning of seeing Reich and Leslie and the bone dragon, many friars were almost not scared to death!


    They thought it was a sneak attack on chufei, and they were almost scared to call it out!


    But when they found that Lai Chi and Leslie appeared, they even put the target directly on the side of the demon army, and immediately began to attack, the people of the holy King City were relieved.


    "Those two It seems that he has a lot to do with the master of Chu. "


    "Well, it''s just that the strength is poor."


    The crying old man and the laughing old man made a simple evaluation, and then they began to prepare together with other dignitaries to urge the emperor of Shengwang city to fight again.


    At this time, the main reason for the change is not laisley, but Chesley!


    "Reich, Leslie, make sure there are no acquaintances in it!""Yes! The breath of the great lord of the underworld! It''s definitely her Leslie gave the answer in a flash!


    "And the aura of the light gods, which I hate." Lai Chi also gave his own judgment.

 Chapter 864

    This is not good news, especially at this critical time. There is no good way to deal with the temporary leakage of the air between the holy Chu City and Wang Zhongfei.


    On the other hand, they all noticed the space crack and the breath of another world from the crack.


    For some demons, they don''t know exactly what''s going on.


    But because the demons themselves are from outside the sky, when they came to Lagerstroemia, they also felt the feeling of being impacted by the breath of a completely different world.


    Therefore, even if they could not determine the specific situation, they immediately confirmed that the confrontation between the imperial array and the holy King City tore up the space and coincidentally connected with another world.


    But there are also a few high-level heavenly demons, such as some high-level heavenly demons of venerable and great venerable levels. They can still remember things thousands of years ago


    It''s not the first time that the three demons in charge of the imperial array cooperate with each other. When they conquered the first holy King City a thousand years ago, they personally operated the imperial array.


    So, at this moment, the three people suddenly thought of the possibility that had been deduced.


    "What to do? This is an opportunity


    "It''s really a good opportunity, but it''s too bad."


    So said the two great masters of the red spirit clan.


    "The wrong time is the wrong time. There''s no way to let that guy in your family do it by himself. We have to end this battle as soon as possible." The big Zun of the Yao nationality roared in a low voice.


    "Well, that''s the arrangement!"


    After a simple communication, the two dignitaries conveyed the order. Except for one messenger who left the area, all the other dignitaries rushed up.


    This is to implement the decision of "ending the battle as soon as possible". However, how to implement it is not a simple matter.


    At this time, we can see why we should let the two red spirits to control and maintain the imperial array.


    At this moment, the two red spirits no longer maintain the state of human nature, but return to the ontological state of the red spirits.


    As a result, two huge purple clouds filled with stars


    However, the diffuse smoke, that is, the noumenon of the two red spirits, was not purposelessly unfolded, but consciously brought part of the body close to the other bodies around.


    And what those great masters are waiting for is this opportunity. At the next moment, these great masters will try their best to push their own strength into the two red spirit great masters!


    In an instant, the cloud like bodies of the two Hongling statues inflated like balloons, and the stars in the clouds also released dazzling light in an instant!


    At the same time, the two red spirits poured all their strength into the imperial array!


    Just for a moment, the huge imperial array expanded two circles in an instant!


    At the same time, the attacks released by the imperial array are even more terrifying!


    Those black light and lightning are as huge as mountains, and those ripples in the original space have turned into huge waves!


    Although I don''t know if this is the strongest power of the emperor''s array, it''s definitely not something that people at the stage of saints and great saints can resist.


    However, chufei is not a great sage, and chufei is not a person in the abyss. Chufei is not even a person in the crape myrtle world. The data of the crape myrtle world will not be effective on chufei.


    So there''s a way for chufei.


    But the way is not chufei thought, but laichi and Leslie!


    Their accomplishments were really low. Although chufei''s previous great accomplishments also gave them more room for promotion, it took time after all.


    Now, even though their accomplishments have been greatly improved compared with the previous ones, their accomplishments have stopped in the realm of the ladder of heaven.


    If we insist on making a comparison, then laichi and Leslie''s accomplishments should be comparable to those of the monks on more than ten floors of the ladder, such as Qiqi.


    If there is no emergency, the two of them just need to fight as hard as they can.


    But now, there''s an emergency!


    At this moment, Reich and Leslie stop casting at the same time. They know that their attack is useless.


    So Lai Chi looked at Leslie with a smile and said:


    "try that move!"


    As the words fell, Leslie closed to Lai Chi''s body with a smile, and then looked at Lai Chi''s chest with a kind of funny and expectant eyes


    As their host, Chu Fei didn''t want to see this scene, but he was able to "see" and even clearly feel their psychological activities at this moment


    Chu Fei wants to curse his mother very much, but the next moment, the change makes Chu Fei forget how to say it!Besides the great saints who joined hands to urge the city to defend the imperial array, almost everyone else noticed this scene


    Leslie, who is hot and attractive, is so weird He rubbed himself into Lai Chi''s body


    Yes, that''s it!


    Reich and Leslie, at this moment, become one person!


    But it''s not over. The next moment, Lai Chi''s body has changed greatly. He has changed from a normal human shape to a giant five or six meters high, and his staff has been lengthened!


    But the giant still keeps a thin figure. At the same time, there is smoke below the knee, no legs, no feet


    Is it scary?


    No, in the abyss, this shape is only a little fresh


    But for Reich and Leslie, it''s not just about changing a shape!


    At this time, Chu Fei, as the master, clearly felt that their cultivation and combat power had been directly promoted to the saint level after their fusion!


    But it''s not over!


    "In the name of heaven, in the name of boundless darkness, your people pray for your coming!" Lai Chi murmured, and then an energy containing the rules of heaven came down from the sky!


    This energy materializes into a thick electric awn that directly shoots into Baihui acupoint on the top of the head after laichi + Leslie''s combination!


    In an instant, the cultivation and combat power of the guy in the combined state was improved again!


    Approaching the Holy One!


    Chu Fei clearly felt the great change of their power in his heart!


    But at the same time, chufei also "heard" the dialogue between laichi and Leslie. Yes, in this strange state, they can still communicate!


    "Master is so powerful! We''ve all done this, and we won''t shake the foundation of the contract! "


    "I''ve said that for a long time. Do you think the master is the same as the useless trash of the Vatican of light?"


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei is a little embarrassed, but the battlefield is changing so fast that chufei can only pretend not to hear!


    At this time, the attack launched by the emperor''s array, which was urged by more than a dozen great masters on the side of the demon army, finally approached chufei with chufei''s attack Moreover, the distance from chufei is less than one meter!


    Even though chufei''s six gatherins are still pouring out their firepower crazily, it can''t stop the attack of Tianmo emperor array!


    At this time, the defense imperial array on the side of the holy King City finally started!


    A huge and domineering figure came in an instant!


    This figure is as huge as a mountain! So mysterious sitting over the holy city, he didn''t even open his eyes.


    But in the next moment, the figure''s eyes opened!


    In an instant, two divine rays of light hit the army of demons! At the same time, a majestic voice from the sky!


    "Good courage!"


    Just a dignified low drink, the emperor array attack on the side of the demon army was wiped out most of the time, and the rest of the attack was also blocked by Chu Fei''s pouring attack!


    "That''s close!"


    "It''s close. I almost missed it!"


    The old man who cried and the old man who laughed wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and then many friars on the wall of the holy King City looked up at the face of the figure.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t see the face clearly.


    "Is that what the Supreme Lord left behind..." The old man who cried and the old man who laughed were shocked, not to mention other monks.


    "But why did you disturb this adult? It''s just to start the defensive imperial array! What''s wrong with the imperial array? "


    This is a question hovering in people''s hearts, but Chu Fei and others do not know that there is such a problem.


    Behind the wall of the holy King City, the old lady of the holy king was also surprised, but a moment later she found a reasonable explanation.


    "Is it that the heaven devil emperor array is too powerful to make this adult think that the great emperor is here?"


    ¡­¡­


    In any case, the attack of the heaven devil emperor array was finally blocked, but the problem is that there is still no way to stop, the bombardment still continues, and the fighting still does not stop.


    "Laichi, Leslie, what the hell are you doing? Do you have any big moves? Let it out quickly. I can''t stand it!"


    Chufei really can''t stand it, because just now the terminal has reminded chufei that chufei''s current exchange point consumption is too terrible, and it can''t last for a few minutes.


    If it goes on like this, and the chufei exchange point is completely consumed, the holy King City will be completely finished, and we can only rely on this huge shadow.


    But the shadow doesn''t look like it can be shot directly


    After hearing Chu Fei''s urging, Lai Chi and Leslie responded: "master, you are at ease. This is the first time that we have entered the state of death Lord in this way!"


    "As soon as possible!" Chu Fei didn''t have the heart to say more, but the title of death Lord still brought a little confidence to Chu Fei.At the next moment, Lai Chi and Leslie, who are in the state of death Lord, finally make a move!


    No incantation, no magic depiction, the death Lord just raised his wand to release a dark magic energy, and then opened a football field sized space channel above the air!


    Then, a huge number of bone dragons came down without money!


    These bone dragons are not simple skeletons. People have noticed that there seems to be a membrane on them. The existence of this membrane makes them have a stronger body and stronger defense!


    However, after the appearance of this unknown bone dragon, it did not cast any magic, but directly committed suicide and ran into the emperor array on the side of the demon army!


    In other words, it bumps into the energy field of the demon emperor array!


    At the moment of contact with the energy field of emperor array, bone dragons explode!


    Boom! Boom, boom, boom!!!!


    The people on this side of the holy King City are silly. Although they are all knowledgeable monks and powerful, they have never seen this kind of Summoning Magic!


    What''s more, the powerful creature summoned by others even directly rushed to explode!


    It''s a waste of tainima!


    In the eyes of the monks in the holy King City, there are so many powerful creatures. Any array is better than this!


    But they don''t know, at this time, Lai Chi and Leslie''s heart is very abnormal excitement.


    "I can''t believe it


    "Go on, go on, try that trick!"

 Chapter 865

    Chufei doesn''t know. So laichi and Leslie don''t have time to explain to chufei. Anyway, chufei will see it right away.


    But before they really started, chufei also found another problem, which was also found by many friars of both sides.


    That is, with the self-protection of those bone dragons coming down from the sky, the dark magic breath and undead magic breath around are becoming more and more strong!


    At the same time, I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or a real internal connection. In a word, the breath of other worlds in the space cracks in the boom area is becoming more and more strong.


    Can be found to find, even the demon army side also don''t think this kind of change will have too much danger.


    After all, even the huge number of these self exploding bone dragons did not bring much influence to the imperial array!


    After all, the power is much worse! The bone dragon summoned by a death Lord form is at most the friar level of TIANTI combat power. Even if a friar in TIANTI realm explodes, how much influence can he bring to a complete imperial array?


    Right?!


    Therefore, the demon army did not intend to deal with Reich and Leslie in the state of death Lord. On the contrary, all their attention now focused on the huge figure on the side of the holy King City - supreme.


    But at this time, Lai Chi and Leslie in the state of death Lord finally started!


    "The curtain of death!"


    The first magic shot, in a flash, the breath left by those self exploding bone dragons spiraled up quickly, forming a thick layer of black clouds that covered a wide range of sky!


    But even so, there are still countless bone dragons flying out of that space passage and crashing into it in self explosion


    After the bone dragon explodes, it will give birth to more dark magic breath and undead magic breath, so these magic powers will spiral up again and become larger and thicker clouds.


    Chu Fei, however, is ready to use the transmission function of the system!


    In his mind, the terminal showed him a countdown clock. Now there is only a little more than two minutes left before the exchange point is completely exhausted


    Laichi and Leslie, who are in the state of death Lord, make another move. With a series of complicated magical depictions and lengthy incantations, the tall figure pushes out a mass of brown smoke:


    "twilight of gods!"


    Inexplicably, these four words actually have the sound effect of chufei''s pouring lion roar skill. The sound of these four words exploded directly in people''s hearts and immediately attracted everyone''s attention!


    But just in this short time, the brown smoke it pushed out has completely integrated into the black clouds in the sky, which directly led to the dark sky becoming the color of dusk.


    when Chu Fei wanted to make complaints about what he said, Chu Fei and the king of the city, and the army of heaven and earth, suddenly discovered that when the abyss ground was turned into a huge dark swamp!


    This swamp is not deep, but the scope is super huge! Almost all the demons are contained in it!


    "Death Bloom


    After these four words were called out, except those great zuns, all the others fell into a dull state!


    In other words, it is the state of being completely imprisoned!


    "No!" A few demons who have the means to protect their lives at the bottom of the box realize that it''s not right, and immediately urge their own means to protect their lives!


    As a result, I don''t know how many demons fled from the battlefield in a flash, or how many demons broke out several times of strength in an instant to break out of the confinement. As for the same kind who was accidentally injured by the outbreak, I can only apologize!


    But even if escaped many, but completely imprisoned is more!


    The next moment, the body of these imprisoned demons began to twist strangely!


    And after twisting a few breaths, a dark, huge flower came out of their head and bloomed again!


    Screams all around, screams suddenly stopped.


    In the twilight between heaven and earth, countless black flowers of death are swaying in the wind.


    Terror, this is such a terrible scene!


    And this terrible scene in the holy King City People''s view is such a relief!


    "Good!"


    "Well done! Good fight


    I don''t know how many people yelled excitedly, and soon turned into tsunami like cheers!


    Chu Fei in the heart wry smile, the heart way: "other don''t say, at least this magic attack special effect is absolutely shocking!"


    There''s an old saying


    Joy begets sorrow.


    Maybe the forbidden curse released under the state of death Lord is too fierce. The shadow of the Supreme Lord sitting on the holy King''s city even looks down slightly!


    You know, originally he was watching the emperor array of the demon army!


    At this moment, everyone''s heart was cold, only the remaining great masters on the side of the demon secretly solved their Qi!


    "Too much!" The Supreme Lord opened his mouth, followed by the powerful and unbeatable daoze''s pressure, which directly wiped out those strong breath of death. At the same time, it also put laichi and Leslie''s state of death Lord back to the prototype. Similarly, the demons didn''t get any benefit. The emperor''s array, which they tried their best to maintain, was directly reduced by this hand, along with the power of these demons The power is consumed.This is not over, even chufei has been affected!


    However, compared with other people, chufei''s side is much better, but under that force, chufei''s Gatling Fort automatically burst into fire and restored the bracelet state.


    And in the middle of the area of the blast, the cracks in the space and the breath constantly seeping out from the cracks were completely smoothed at this moment, as if they had never appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    The fierce battle ended in a way that no one thought of.


    Who would have thought that the supreme figure of the holy city would end the battle in such a peaceful, symmetrical and fair way.


    On the other side of the demons, because they consumed too much power, even the more than ten great masters could not support the imperial array. Therefore, the imperial array shrank rapidly and was finally put away.


    More than ten demons are bitter in heart and helpless on their faces. The boundless army of demons is now less than 50000 people. Almost all the demons are killed by the black flowers.


    This is a miserable battle, this is a defeat that the devil has never experienced!


    The faces of the two great masters of the red spirit clan were very ugly, and the great master of the Yao clan was even more angry. But they didn''t dare to do anything in the face of the shadow of the Supreme Master.


    "What happened to the previous arrangement?" He asked in a voice after he had recovered.


    "It has become." The two great red spirits also returned to their human form, and so did the other great ones.


    "Let''s go and let them live for a while." He turned and walked away, regardless of other people''s eyes.


    Da Zun of the red spirit clan sighed heavily, but he didn''t speak. He turned around and caught up with Da Zun of the Yi clan.


    After that, other demons left one after another, and it was meaningless to stay here.


    And the retreat of the demons is a huge victory for the holy King City, a huge victory almost unimaginable!


    Cheers, thunderous cheers!


    Roar! Roar!


    This is the victory of countless human beings in the holy city, and the victory of those heroes who have resisted the invasion of the demons for hundreds of thousands of years!


    At this moment, no one has the right to stop them.


    Chufei, however, just takes back the spirit and the chaos ball, and then simply talks with Leslie and Reich and asks them to go back.


    Chu Fei twisted his brows to see the battlefield, and then floated back to the holy King City.


    But Chu Fei didn''t take part in the cheers. Instead, he took Qiqi with him and went straight to the golden roof of the holy King City.


    At the same time, they were not the only ones who passed together, but also many other saints, great saints, and the benevolent old lady Wang.


    A moment later, in the Jinding Hall of the second holy King City, chufei and Qiqi looked at the dignified eyes of the great saints and wondered:


    "what''s the matter? It seems that a very bad thing happened? But this battle is clearly won


    In front of the holy king, other great saints did not take the initiative to speak. After pondering for a long time, the old lady sighed:


    "we were going to start the emperor defense array of the holy King City, but what came out was the image left by the Supreme Lord."


    Chufei nodded. He had seen the scene clearly.


    "The master of Chu may not know which adult left a secret room in our city. In the secret room, which adult left a word. Once he appears when we call the imperial array in a certain battle, it means that there is something wrong with the defensive imperial array, which is a big problem that cannot be reversed."


    "Ah? How do you say that? " Chu Fei was surprised, shocked and unwilling to accept this reality. You know, although the battle ended ahead of time because of the image of the Supreme Lord, chufei''s remaining exchange point is only a little more than 2 trillion.


    This point, if you use the advanced attack of the bracelet can not play many times!


    Even if we can still confront the great Zun and the great sage head on, the problem is that we can''t stop the imperial array!


    If the next time someone comes with the imperial array, Chu will not be able to stand up.


    but now, the old lady of Shengwang says that even the imperial array of Shengwang city has a problem, what should we do!?


    "It''s a pity that the adult''s image can only appear once, and even he can''t give us much help."


    "That is to say, if the demons come here next time carrying the emperor''s array, we''ll have to put our hands on it?"


    "If you want to attack the holy city, you can even use the third array to defend the holy city Basically, it''s impossible. "


    Old lady Sheng Wang sighed, and after a moment''s silence, she looked at Chu Fei who was loveless: "Master Chu, I know you are from the outside world, and once said that you plan to build a transmission array between the abyss and the outside world, so as to facilitate everyone''s communication But now it seems that you need to give up the plan. "Chu Fei opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment, but the old lady said after a heavy sigh:


    "take the children out of the abyss."


    But let the children go, let the children go


    At this moment, chufei felt that he suddenly understood why the first holy city sent Qiqi out before it was destroyed.


    Is it really for Qiqi to report? I''m afraid the bigger reason is to keep Qiqi away from the abyss and danger


    Unfortunately, Chu Fei brought Qiqi back, and did not really let Qiqi away from the abyss.

 Chapter 866

    Hearing that old lady Sheng Wang said, Chu Fei had already guessed clearly what these powerful people thought. I''m afraid they wanted to fight with the demons.


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ Don''t worry If I do get to this stage, I will give priority to taking the children away safely, but I always feel that I can''t get to this stage. "


    "Well? Is there any other way for Master Chu? Although it consumed a lot of power of the heavenly demons this time, they just need to change a few big zuns. There is no lack of big zuns on the side of the heavenly demons. As for the army of the heavenly demons, there is no need for the army of the heavenly demons to exist in front of the imperial array. "


    Hearing this, Chu Fei frowned and said:


    "I haven''t thought of a way, but I must have a way. I should have a way. Give me some time."


    Chu Fei patted his forehead in distress. It seemed that he wanted to make his brain clearer and more useful by this way.


    Seeing that Chu was not so distressed, old lady Sheng Wang didn''t urge her, but said: "well, we will gather the children first during this period. If the master of Chu doesn''t find a better way after his death, please take them away as much as you can."


    Chu Fei nodded irritably, then turned around and walked out of the Jinding building.


    Under this topic, Jinding hall is too oppressive.


    Seeing that chufei left, the great powers didn''t say anything, but Qiqi didn''t know whether he should follow chufei or stay here to sit with these great powers.


    However, when Qiqi was entangled, old lady Shengwang called Qiqi and asked:


    "your name is Qiqi, right? Did you come in with Master Chu?"


    "Yes, I came in with chufei! He''s very good! "


    ¡­¡­


    Qiqi talks with old lady Wang, which saves Qiqi from entanglement. Moreover, the more they talked, the closer and deeper they became. Needless to say, they knew that this was because of the identity of the orphan of Qiqi''s first holy King City.


    At this time, Chu Fei had stepped on the flying sword and left the holy King City, flying to the front battlefield.


    Chufei''s goal was to run to the bodies of the demons. Although the demons were killed by laichi and Leslie, the bodies were still there.


    Not only the corpses, but also the clothes and equipment on the demons.


    When the demons left, they didn''t pay attention to the corpses and the equipment on the corpses. It seems that the demons are rich in resources and don''t care about them. In addition, they may also have the consideration of face.


    But Chu Fei would not have such worries. In fact, the people in the holy King City would not have such worries. After all, they were used to suffering.


    Therefore, when Chu Fei just came out of the holy King City, he saw a large area of people in Wuyang searching for all kinds of useful resources among the demons'' corpses.


    Chufei thought it funny, but he also thought his nose was sour.


    Chu Fei didn''t stop them and didn''t fight with them. Instead, he stepped on the flying sword ticket and went up into the air. Then he watched the people below pick up the treasure and called the terminal to chat.


    However, the terminal is not happy.


    "If only you could call me later, I could give you some big news directly."


    "You want big news? What''s the big news? " Chu Fei sat down on the top of the flying sword, and then he got a big bag of Qiaqia melon seeds from the system and began to eat


    terminal has been too lazy to Tucao Chu Fei, road:


    "is that we are very entangled those problems before, when you fight, not accidentally make complaints about space to communicate with the world of magic?"


    "Well..." Chufei gave a hum in the middle of his busy schedule.


    "This is an impossible thing, because it is the communication between two different universes, not the communication between different worlds in the same universe. It is not a matter of the same level at all. But it just happened... "


    "Probably understand..." Chufei continues to click


    "After my calculation, I am sure that the probability of this situation will increase after this time, because your battle has reduced the thickness of the barrier between these two different universes a lot."


    "well, the reason why we can communicate with each other on the other side of the city is that it was the first time that we were able to communicate with each other..."


    "So a demon was possessed by something in the world of fighting demons, right..." Chu Fei mumbled, but no one could understand what he said, but the terminal was not human


    "That''s right. At that time, it must have opened up the world of fighting demons, and it was opened up in a very special situation, which directly led to a huge problem in the timeline on the side of the abyss."


    "Timeline? I''m sorry, you really want to make big news Chu Fei was scared. He didn''t expect that the terminal would talk about the timeline.


    After all, in chufei''s cognition, he and his related things should not be qualified to touch the level of time.After all, time is so hard to shake the existence of


    "it''s not that I want to do big news, it''s that the abyss has already done big news. Although the specific situation can not be deduced, I believe that the event was a huge explosion point. In this explosion point, there was a problem with the time line, which led to the disorder of the time line in the abyss. "


    "That''s not right. Since there is something wrong with the time line of the abyss, there should be something wrong with the demons that day. After all, the boundaries of the abyss on the demons side have been broken, and then they can invade and attack the holy King City on a large scale!"


    "You''re right. According to the model I deduce now, the time line on the other side of the demon is the same as that of the outside world. Only the time line on the side of the holy King City in the abyss remains the same."


    "I''m a little confused when you say that, and I''m beginning to wonder if you''re fooling me." The


    terminal ignored Chu Fei''s Tucao, but continued: "


    ," think of the words of the king, make complaints about the defensive array, and it is irreversible, so the adult''s image came out. What does this sentence mean? It clearly means that the adult''s image is the last backhand. As a result, the backhand came out. Why did it come out? Because the previous means of protection are useless, but think about it, why is the imperial array so prone to problems? It''s also an irreversible big problem! "


    "Er..." Chufei began to be convinced.


    "You know, even if the emperor''s array is damaged, it can be made up. Even if its power is reduced, it doesn''t hinder the use of the emperor''s array. Even if it can''t be made up, even if it''s just a corner of the remnant array, it can also play a huge power. This is the strength of the emperor''s array! But it is an irreversible problem. What kind of problem is irreversible


    "Completely consumed?" Chufei felt like he was in a hurry.


    "Yes, the defensive imperial array has been completely consumed. In fact, it''s not only the defensive imperial array of the second holy King City, but also the defensive imperial array of the third holy King City. It''s just that the defensive imperial array of the third holy King City has not been completely consumed, and there is still a little bit left. I think they will soon find out this."


    "I understand. Do you mean that the reason why the velocity of time on this side of the abyss is forcibly separated from the outside world is that the imperial array protects them? But why? If the imperial array doesn''t protect them, it won''t be a big problem, will it


    "Maybe it is, maybe not. It''s hard for us to deduce without facts. But at least we can be sure that even if the change of the time line is not a threat to people, it is likely to be an almost substantive real attack to the imperial array. That''s why the imperial array will exert its power to defend and resist."


    "It seems to make sense..." Chu Fei didn''t care to eat melon seeds at this time. This information was too shocking. "So, at the level of emperor, can we relate to the field of time?"


    "The great emperor should not be able to, but if he is stronger, he can." The terminal gives a very positive answer.


    After hearing the affirmative tone of the terminal, Chu Fei was puzzled and thought: is it like those multi-dimensional hypotheses on the earth that time is just a tangible thing as long, wide and high for higher dimensional life?


    The terminal also said:


    "regardless of the time line change and the consumption of the imperial array, let''s talk about the collusion between the two universes. According to my deduction, a thousand years ago or decades ago, in short, the reason why the first holy King City was able to collude with the world of fighting demons when it was broken was because there were some collusion with the world of fighting demons earlier, maybe not many times Maybe a lot of times... "


    "I don''t want you to tell me you are talking about monkey brother!"


    Chufei was really surprised this time, because Sun Wukong, the great sage of the Qi Dynasty, had to be called Wukong emperor here, right?


    In a word, it''s him, but he has been to the world of fighting demons. He has never been in the world of fighting demons. He has been a beast God there, and he was still in the ancient world of fighting demons!


    The key is that not only did he become a beast God over there, monkey brother also had a good fight with the God over there, but also a brother Dragon God died in the demon world


    At the same time, brother monkey also left a legend about the elves in the world of fighting demons!


    The more he thought about it, the more Chu Fei felt that the conclusion of the terminal was correct!


    The more he thought about it, the more Chu Fei felt that the final black pot must be tied to monkey brother!


    The more he thought about it, the more Chu Fei felt that brother monkey, who was used to carrying the black pot, should not object to carrying the black pot!


    "Of course, I also suspect that there must have been other problems earlier that caused the problem of communication between this universe and the universe of the demon fighting world..."


    "I understand. The system must have sent me there for a reason! I understand that the protagonist''s business is pressing. " Chu Fei sighed, before all kinds of messy coincidence information finally had a nod.


    However, this is just the relationship between the Lagerstroemia world and the world of fighting demons. The relationship between Lagerstroemia world and the earth has not yet been understood But this, Chu Fei knew that certainly also was not one day two days time to be able to make clear.


    In short, after this communication with the terminal, Chu Fei solved a lot of doubts, but also more doubts. Of course, on this basis, Chu Fei felt his brain was more flexible!"I seem to have found a way!"


    "You should have thought of a way. I''ve been talking about fighting against demons for a long time. If you can''t think of it, I''m willing to ask Mother God to resign!"


    "Don''t hurt me, isn''t it dark under the light! I don''t know if Hu Qing has returned to his family! " Chu Fei secretly nodded in his heart and found a way to solve the current problem. After that, his mood relaxed a lot!


    The next moment, Chu Fei stood up, stepped on the flying sword and circled down, at the same time, he yelled to the people who were picking up the treasure below:


    "if you pick up anything else, just pick it up. Keep the body for me! That kid! Shut up, these bodies are not allowed to eat! Keep them all for me

 Chapter 867

    I don''t know whether the children in the holy King City are poor and used to it or simply want to taste it. Of course, it''s also the appearance of the demons'' corpses that makes people have a good appetite.


    Fortunately, under the stop of chufei, the adults and children of the holy King City all stopped studying the corpses for the first time.


    For the next half an hour or so, chufei hovered in the sky chatting with the treasure collectors below, and then, by the way, threw the bodies that had been cleaned directly to the system.


    Half an hour later, the people of the holy King City ended their search and left the battlefield one after another, and chufei began to recover the corpses on a large scale.


    When the bodies of these demons were all recovered, chufei''s exchange point remained at three trillion yuan.


    The three trillion yuan exchange point is basically enough as long as there is no war of the same degree as before. However, for chufei, after the war of that degree, the exchange points were not enough.


    Looking at the exchange point on his system interface, Chu Fei sighed heavily, and then turned to the tall holy King City standing behind him.


    "If the holy King City is given to the system, how much exchange point is it worth?"


    As soon as this idea came out, Chu Fei was scared out in a cold sweat. This idea is really a little scary. But soon Chu Fei found a solution:


    "I can exchange it with the tin house! The family has a tin house, with its own defense array, complete furniture and appliances, good living conditions and prosperity! According to the price I feel very reliable... "


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to think about it any more, because he was afraid that if he continued to think about it, he would really put it into action.


    Shaking his head hard, he decided to suppress this dangerous idea for a while and talk about it later.


    After that, Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and went back to the holy King City. On the way to jindinglou, he met the owner of the Zhao family.


    If it wasn''t for chufei''s laziness at that time, and the twelve sages were too active, I''m afraid chufei would have killed a thousand instead of one.


    And then the survey results of the strangers made Chu Fei feel a little guilty for the cruel behavior he might have done. Originally, this emotion will not be noticed by Chu Fei, but at the moment, Chu Fei can''t hide this emotion when he meets the head of Zhao family.


    However, the master of the Zhao family did not know that Chu Fei had known him.


    Information is not equal. It''s a pitiful and real reality.


    "Master Chu? But Master Chu? Oh, Lord Chu, how are you? This battle depends on Lord Chu. You are our Savior! "


    Master Zhao is also an old man of several hundred years old. At the moment, Chu Fei was so excited to say hello. It was a small honor for Chu Fei, and soon this honor became a tedious and boring greeting.


    "Daoyou are polite. I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it!"


    "Ah! This kind of kindness was well deserved by the master of Chu! I''m ashamed to say that I''m here to find the master of Chu. "


    "Oh? What''s the matter with Daoyou? " At this point, Chu Fei began to feel that he did not show how wise it was to know each other.


    After all, if you tell the other person that you know him, what if they come up and ask you too much If you refuse too simply, it will hurt people directly!


    "Well, it''s true that the battle can only be won thanks to the hand of the Master Chu, but some people say that the demons will not give up, and the next counter attack will certainly be more terrible. My daughter was so scared that she couldn''t sleep at night when she heard this saying. She wanted me to give him a positive answer and tell her that the devil won''t come again. Even if she comes again, she will be beaten back. "


    Chufei turned his mouth secretly, but it was not something that a girl could not understand. Now it''s up to chufei to see how the Zhao family leader will develop in the future.


    "Whether it''s true or not, I can tell her so definitely. But it happened that her disturbance made me feel quite at a loss. I''m afraid the Chu patriarch didn''t know that our Zhao family is really not good at fighting. The only role we can play in Shengwang city is to teach children to read and read. Therefore, I have no choice but to be upset. I have the cheek to find the master of Chu and want an answer. If the devil comes again, can the master of Chu repel them again! Just like this time! "


    The master of the Zhao family looked pitiful when he spoke, and the sense of helplessness of the scholar really moved Chu Fei.


    There is no use in everything. This sentence has been deeply reflected at this moment.


    Chu Fei gave a wry smile. He was telling the truth. He chose to reserve something at the last moment, so he hesitated and said, "well, it''s hard to say. I''ve done everything I can do here. I didn''t expect that they could retreat completely. I got it in a place called stars forbidden area. At least it can only be activated once before I can solve other secrets of it And this time, you see it. "


    "So..." The master of the Zhao family was stunned, and then he felt paralyzed. It seemed that the muscles of his whole body became extremely stiff at this moment."Yes, I don''t have any good ideas. No, I''m going to jindinglou to work with those seniors."


    "Hard Is the holy city Are you doomed... " Zhao Jia Zhu''s voice was trembling, but Chu Fei didn''t care about it. Instead, he focused on Zhao Jia Zhu''s words.


    Is this the scholar? Do you like to use idioms?


    Ah!


    Chu Fei sighed and didn''t know how to comfort an old man in such a state. He just patted him on the shoulder, and then passed by him and went straight to the golden roof.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about what would happen to the Zhao family. In Chu Fei''s opinion, the fact that the people under your Zhao family leader could have done that kind of behavior was also a problem of negligence. It was a kind of punishment to scare him.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and went back to the jindinglou in Shengwang city. Then he found the old lady of Shengwang and all the great saints and Qiqi, and said:


    "I thought of a way, er, or not, but a group of reinforcements."


    "Reinforcements? Where did the reinforcements come from? " Laughing old man stood up and asked doubtfully. Meanwhile, crying old man and other old people who are familiar with Chu Fei asked.


    Because of Qiqi''s presence, old lady Shengwang takes Qiqi to sit in the innermost part of the room, chatting in a low voice, occasionally listening to people around her, just like ordinary grandparents and grandchildren.


    "Well, where they come from, I think the elder generation will be very familiar with them." Chu Fei explained with a smile: "they are a group of poor people who live in a foreign land. They are called moths. I think they belong to the category of demons."


    "Moths? I''ve never heard of the name of this race Many old people have doubts. Chu Fei naturally sees everyone''s doubts and says: "don''t worry, they don''t seem to belong to Lagerstroemia, but their hometown and our Lagerstroemia belong to the same heaven."


    "I see, but is this moth family strong?" The old man asked cautiously, but he couldn''t help being careless. After all, the city of the holy king has reached such a stage now, and I''m afraid that if he is not careful, he will fall into the dark abyss.


    "It''s very strong, at least not weaker than those demons. As for... "


    Before chufei finished speaking, there was a burst of air breaking outside the Jinding building. When someone came to the ground, chufei found that it was one of several generals and soldiers guarding the gate of the second holy King City. Chufei had seen it several times, but he didn''t say much, but he was familiar.


    After landing, the man didn''t come in directly, instead, he pointed the tunnel on one knee outside the door:


    "tell Lord Shengwang that just now, Zhao Buyan, the head of the Zhao family, broke out of the fortress barrier and went straight to the direction where the demons left. We didn''t have enough cultivation to catch up with him."


    "Yes?" Chu Fei frowned. He didn''t expect that the head of the Zhao family would Defection?


    But in fact, there were not many people who really thought that Chu Fei was so surprised, especially the old man crying, the old man laughing and the twelve saints


    Chu Fei was puzzled and asked:


    "what''s the matter? Predecessors, is this Zhao family''s problem really so big? But you didn''t say that they were just a few people... "


    "It''s a family problem. It''s rotten to the branches and leaves, and the roots can''t be avoided. It''s just that we didn''t expect that he couldn''t even wait for this time. " The smiling old man sighed.


    "Listen to you..." Chu Fei looked at the old man with a smile and said, "he has been shaken before? Or did the demons deliberately contact them, and then they hesitated? "


    "That''s about it." The smiling old man sighed.


    "That''s really..." Chu Fei gasped for breath and said Interesting! The old man went to report the news, because he just asked me if I could go up and withstand the next time the demon army came back... "


    "What did the master of Chu say?" Everyone looked at chufei curiously.


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "I said I couldn''t, and I couldn''t either, but I already have an alternative solution. It doesn''t matter whether I can do it or not!"


    "But the specific situation of the moth clan you mentioned has not been determined yet. Is it too early to say anything now?"


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ What you said is reasonable, but I didn''t say that there is only one moth family... "


    Chufei laughed and waved his hand:


    "anyway, don''t worry, seniors. I''ll go back, and I''ll stay and bring back the news in less than one day."


    After Chu Fei said, he handed Qiqi a reassuring look, and then turned around and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "It''s really amazing that the master of Chu used such a method!"


    "Yes, but it''s not too frightening to think that the master of Chu blocked the heaven devil emperor array by himself before."


    "Although the master of Chu is young, he has boundless potential, which is really boundless."


    In the exclamation of these old men and women, Mrs. Wang rubbed Qiqi''s head with a smile, and then said:"Anyway, let''s move the children to the third city first. It''s enough to leave us old guys here."


    "Yes All the saints took orders together, and the great saints also nodded solemnly.


    After that, the second holy King City began to move, and Chu Fei, naturally, would not lag behind.

 Chapter 868

    The last time when he left the world of fighting demons, Chu Fei told Hu Qing not to stay away, and sent the news back as soon as possible, and Chu Fei also made it clear.


    So this time, chufei doesn''t need to run too far. He teleports directly into the room of canglan college. Then he sees Lina cleaning chufei''s room.


    Chu Fei didn''t know what to say. Anyway, there were people in his room every time he came back.


    "Master? Master, you are back Lina comes to chufei two steps, and then excitedly grabs chufei''s arm.


    Chufei nodded with a smile and said:


    "well, I''m back, Lina. Has anything happened these days?"


    "Well No, nothing happened. The things in the store are almost sold. Now there are no other things to sell except wine and barbecue. "


    Chu Fei nodded, which he had already thought of. After all, Chu Fei, the storefront of canglan college, didn''t manage it seriously.


    But Chu Fei won''t give up the store either. It''s just that Chu Fei won''t have enough experience to run the store before the big world of crape myrtle is settled.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go to talk to Hu Qing."


    Under the divine consciousness, Chu Fei has found Hu Qing.


    But Hu Qing''s position makes Chu Fei a little depressed. It seems that Hu Qing doesn''t like to take it in the room, but likes to lie on the roof to bask in the sun or the moon.


    In short, the roof seems to have become Hu Qing''s residence.


    Floating body came to the roof, Hu Qing has sat up.


    The powerful Hu Qing naturally felt it the first time Chu Fei appeared, and then he was relieved.


    Although Hu Qing is a young man in human form, he is not an adult in moth race!


    With such a young mind, it is absolutely not easy to shoulder a task alone.


    So when Chu Fei appeared, Hu Qing relaxed.


    At this moment, many of the hidden patrols and guards of canglan college felt that the air around them became fresher.


    "How do you like it on the roof Isn''t there enough room down there? " Chufei opened his mouth with a smile, and then threw it to a bucket of beer.


    The reason why it is a bucket is due to the size of Hu Qing.


    As a result, Hu Qing didn''t reply first. Instead, he poured down all the beer in the bucket at one go, and then he took a breath, saying:


    "standing high and looking far In the past few days, Xavier has calmed down and understood that before, Xavier''s body had been forcibly occupied, but later, the guy didn''t know what was going on and gave up the fight with Xavier, so Xavier was ok.... "


    "The Pope?"


    "Although there is no direct evidence, it must be him."


    Chu Fei nodded and said with a smile:


    "since there is no evidence, let''s ignore him first. Anyway, I don''t think it will take long for him to bump into my hand. "


    Chu Fei changed the topic after laughing and asked:


    "when I left, I told you I wanted you to send news to the family. Did you send it?"


    "It''s passed down. How can I not do what you told me? It''s passed down to the clan and told my father clearly what you said to me."


    "And the result?" Chufei asked.


    "The result is not very optimistic. The ethnic group is not worried about fighting, but they are not willing to do so for their loyalty to the millennium."


    Chufei shrugged his shoulders, which had been expected by him. After all, not any race could be as good as a neon island country.


    "Do you have any ideas in your family?"


    "It''s the idea of all of us to leave here first. We''ve been here enough. Our strength has been greatly limited here, and even our life expectancy has been affected."


    "Well, it''s not a problem to leave here, but I''ve said before that the place I''m going to is very dangerous, of course, because I need reinforcements in that battlefield."


    "Well, Mr. Chu, don''t worry. We have already prepared for this. In fact, it''s not a big price to be loyal to you for a thousand years, but it involves the dignity of our family after all. That''s why it''s the same in our family."


    "It''s OK. This way..." Chu Fei thought for a moment, and then said:


    "let''s go to your family first. I''m in a hurry."


    "Good!" Hu Qing would never refuse Chu Fei. On the contrary, if Hu Qing hadn''t been told to treat Chu Fei politely before he came here, he would have been urging and even using some very rude means.


    Chufei tells Lina, and then asks Hu Qing to point in a direction Hu Qing probably knew what Chu Fei wanted to do, but he was not sure. However, when he pointed out a clear direction, Chu Fei put his hand on Hu Qing''s shoulder.


    The next moment, the two disappear in an instant And continue to disappearThis process has no burden on Chu Fei. At the same time, Chu Fei has been used to it for a long time because he has operated it many times. He knows when it is and how it feels.


    With preparation in mind, all problems are no longer problems. It''s like driving. Most people who get carsick are not the ones who drive. Once they drive, they won''t get dizzy.


    This is because when you don''t drive, you can''t predict when the car will turn crooked. If you don''t prepare in advance, it will lead to some carsickness symptoms.


    At this time, Hu Qing was so unprepared at first, but he knew that Chu Fei would not harm him, so he just clenched his teeth nervously and faced the unknown firmly. He didn''t dare to defend. He was worried that if he used his internal strength, it would affect Chu Fei and his transmission


    If it''s just forced to stop, it''s OK, but if it causes Chu to have to throw him in a space crack, it''s not a funny thing.


    Of course, what Hu Qing is afraid of is not the space crack, but the unknown danger on the other side of the space crack, and the possible long-term barrenness and boredom.


    Anyway, when chufei finally stopped, they had come to the forest outside the moth territory.


    A lot of points are consumed along the way, but more of them are the confused state brought by continuous light and shade conversion and space transmission


    Say, although Chu Fei before many times similar operation, but this time is absolutely continuous transmission times most of the time!


    The record of the terminal is very clear. The transmission of hundreds of times is not a joke.


    Of course, Hu Qing was more unbearable. As soon as he stopped, he immediately sat on the ground and gasped.


    Just when Chu Fei and Hu Qing are recovering, a figure appears in front of them.


    Although Chu Fei didn''t find out in advance, he felt that the other side didn''t have any malice, so he didn''t make any defensive behavior. As for Hu Qing, he knew who was coming without even looking.


    "Father Oh... " Hu Qing''s condition is very bad, at the same time Hu Qing''s father is also very angry. However, because Chu Fei is by Hu Qing''s side, he doesn''t care about his frustrated son.


    "How are you! Ha ha, I''ve been waiting here since I heard from you. I know you will come, but I didn''t expect you to come so fast. "


    Chu Fei sighed with exaggeration, pointed to Hu Qing and said:


    "in fact, it can be faster."


    In fact, there is no relationship between Hu Qing and speaking. Chu Fei said that "it can be faster" because if there is a transmission point tied to the Dragon cemetery or the place where Lai Chi is found, and the transmission point has not been erased by the system, Chu Fei can really come to the moths faster.


    "I knew that this boy was stupid and delayed Xiaoyou''s big event. I..."


    Hu Qing''s father, uncle Hu Shu, was about to scold him. Chu Fei stopped him and said, "don''t worry, sir. Let''s get down to business first. I''m in a hurry."


    "What Xiaoyou is talking about is the return of our family..."


    "I''m sure I''ll leave the world anyway. As for whether I''ll return or not, I really can''t guarantee. After all, I don''t know where you moths come from."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. As long as you leave this world, it''s OK. The forefathers'' prediction won''t go wrong. Well, Xiaoyou will come with me. As for this thing... "


    Hu Shu''s dislike of his son has reached the point where he does not need any language to express it, but the strong friendship between father and son is also obvious.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "don''t blame him. I didn''t make him ready when I started."


    "Well, I''ll let him off this time, since Xiaoyou is intercessional. I''ll teach you a lesson later! " Hu Shu stares at Hu Qing, and then carries Hu Qing to invite Chu Fei to go straight to the moth family headquarters.


    The base camp of the moths is the gaojue mountains ahead. It was once the base camp of the dragon people, but it was occupied by the moths who came suddenly and drove the Dragon away.


    So, this place became the hometown of moths.


    As for the name of the mountain, chufei didn''t ask. Besides, Chu Fei didn''t plan to ask. First, the moth people were going to leave here anyway. Second, Chu Fei had seen too many mountains and rivers. Except for a few special ones, the rest of Chu Fei didn''t bother to remember their names.


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, Chu Fei obviously felt that more and more eyes were staring at him secretly. Fortunately, those eyes were just defensive prudence and curiosity, and there was no obvious malice and first, which made Chu Fei very satisfied.


    The final location of the moth land is not on this high mountain, but in a beautiful valley.


    The valley is so big that it seems to be a whole different world.


    In this valley, there are countless beautiful plants. These plants are so beautiful and magical that they can only appear in Earth''s science fiction and fantasy movies.If you want to find a movie and TV world similar to this valley scenery, chufei will choose avatar. Compared with the world of avatar, everything in this valley is very similar except that there are no strange looking animals and the huge mother tree.


    In the forest of the valley, there are many tall buildings. These buildings are the places where moths work and live. But compared with the number of eyes Chu Fei felt, the number of these buildings is not enough.


    "Look, little friend, this is where our moths live. Those curious eyes around are responsible for a lot of communication with the world, just like me. These buildings are also for us to do things, but not many people really live in them. "


    "Understandably, after all, noumenon is the most comfortable." Chufei said with a smile.


    "It''s true. I''ll laugh. We''re not human after all. This way, we are not going to these buildings, but to where... "


    Uncle Hu refers to some of the most simple and small houses in these buildings. The appearance of these houses has nothing to do with luxury, and can even be said to be shabby and pitiful.


    On the roofs of several small houses, there are even weeds and small flowers growing out. These flowers and plants, Chu Fei has seen many times in the forest outside. Basically, they are all over the ground. They are not valuable or valuable.


    But it''s a little flower growing on the roof of the tree


    Chu Fei noticed that there was a crystal clear jade bead on the stamen between the petals of those little flowers


    "Just a moment, little friend. I''ll report it first." The three stopped flying and landed on the roof. Then Hu Shu made a few Dharma Seals. When the Dharma seal was on the bead, the bead gave off a bright light, which flashed out in a flash.

 Chapter 869

    Uncle Hu Shu didn''t speak, but he just printed out a few dharmas. Chu Fei estimated that it had been said for a long time, otherwise he would have to explain what it was.


    After a few dozen breaths, the bead began to shine again, but this time the light was not white, but black


    The next moment, the black light will enlarge into a space channel.


    "Little friend, please come in. This is our small world. Most of our people live and practice in it. There is no way to do this. After all, even the small world is affected by the rules of heaven. If we don''t hide in it, I''m afraid we moths can''t wait for you. "


    Chu Fei cried and laughed, then took the lead to enter the small world, and Hu Shu and Hu Qing followed.


    Compared with the outside world, there is less beautiful scenery in this small world.


    The appearance of this small world is not much different from that of the second layer under the grand world of crape myrtle, the holy King City. They are all mountains, but the peaks in them are not as secret as those in the holy King City.


    Relatively speaking, the landscape in this small world is more normal.


    As soon as he got here, chufei made the terminal conduct a basic scan, and finally determined that the size of the small world was 500 Li in a square circle.


    At the same time, the terminal also gives another data, in this small world, there are about 20000 adult moths living in it


    within a radius of 500 Li, living in 20000 moths, the population density is very loose, even if they all use ontology, it will not hinder the pouring of water.


    But chufei knew that this was not the total number of moths, because there were other flowers on the roof outside, and those flowers also had similar jade beads on them.


    According to the current information, I''m afraid those jade beads are different small worlds, and the number of moths in them will not be less than 20000.


    Roughly speaking, these moths are at least 300000 in number.


    Three hundred thousand moths, not to mention the powerful ancestors of the moths, even if they can be as powerful as Hu Shu, they can set off a huge wave in the abyss.


    In a word, Hu Qing''s strength should be beyond the existence of the God of war, but there is still a lot of distance from the God of war. This combat power is basically equal to that of Chu Fei, or slightly higher.


    Of course, it was only when chufei didn''t use any help from the system.


    Hu Qing''s father, on the other hand, transcended the existence of the saint''s fighting power, but it''s hard to say whether he could achieve the power of the saint.


    ¡­¡­


    While Chu Fei was analyzing all kinds of data and analyzing the specific situation, Hu Shu and Hu Qing, who had recovered, led Chu Fei into the small world and stopped in front of the deepest mountain.


    Here, there is a huge hall, but not gorgeous, but very simple, a bit like a super large thatched shed.


    In the hut, there are two people sitting on each other chatting, but the size of the two people is a huge gap.


    One is an old man with the same height as ordinary people. This old man has white hair and beard. He is dressed in a very simple coarse cloth and has a scar across his eyes on his face.


    But the scar did not make him lose his eyes, and he did not know how to do it.


    Opposite the old man is a giant Or, say, the behemoth.


    And this behemoth is an old acquaintance of chufei, the emperor of beasts! Golden bimont!


    Before that, Chu Fei helped him get back the spear of the beast God, and also saved the teenagers in the orc, so he got involved with the demon world.


    In addition, the orc side of chufei''s most shocking is the beast God and their great prophet little zuofeng


    From this level of relationship, Chu Fei''s relationship with the orcs is very close.


    At this time, the two people sitting there had noticed chufei, and the emperor recognized chufei for the first time and gave him a surprised look.


    Chufei noticed that at this moment, the beast God''s eyes had already shown a trace of discomfort to the old man beside him.


    The old man naturally noticed the change in the attitude of the beast God. He was surprised, but he didn''t immediately ask what was going on. Instead, he stood up to meet Chu Fei and said, "Xiaoyou is here at last."


    "Naturally, I want to come. I don''t know what I call you? I''m Chu Fei


    "I''m the oldest one of the moths. Xiaoyou can call me a fool." The old man said this with a smile on his eyes and brows.


    Chufei didn''t know whether the old man was laughing at his name or something else. Anyway, the friendly greetings made the emperor''s displeasure disappear completely.


    "Well Ah The name of master Hu Lai is so humorous, ha ha... " Chu Fei also couldn''t resist Tucao''s desire, but fortunately neither side would make complaints about this little thing.


    "Little friend, let me introduce you to this..." Just before the moth''s oldest man had finished his nonsense, the emperor came over laughing and said to chufei"Brother Chu, how did you come here? I never thought that you even knew the moths!"


    Chu Fei was startled by the emperor''s enthusiasm, but he immediately reacted and said with a smile:


    "I''m a man, you can''t see it. Running around is the life of looking for trouble."


    "Yo, do you know each other?" Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, was surprised. Although Hu Shu and Hu Qing knew Chu Fei had been to the orcs for a long time, they didn''t expect Chu Fei to have such a good relationship with the emperor.


    Facing the surprise of Hu Lai, the oldest member of the moth tribe, the emperor of the beast said: "I just told you that a friend of the human race helped us find the spear of the beast God. That''s brother Chu!"


    When he said this, the emperor came up and wanted to hug Chu Fei to show affection. But the problem was that the emperor was too tall. Chu Fei stood beside him like a little boy. Finally, he could only bend slightly and pat Chu Fei on the shoulder with his hand.


    Chufei''s face was wry with a smile. It seemed that he was worried because of the big man of the emperor. But in fact, what chufei thought was that the emperor could chat with the Hu Lai elder of the moth family as an equal. What does that mean!


    Although Chu Fei didn''t know the identities of the two men, Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, was several times, dozens, hundreds of times as old as the emperor.


    And this beast king, can he be 500 years old? That''s probably the most.


    In this way, at the level of age, the emperor is not qualified to make friends with the old Hu Lai of the moth nationality. So, is it strength? Chufei thought it was impossible.


    In the final analysis, the orc emperor is only the God of war level. The God of war is the God domain in the world of fighting demons, and the God is the God in the upward direction. It should also be divided into the lower God, the middle God, the upper God and so on.


    But in terms of the real strength of Shenyu, in fact, it is at most the same as the appearance before and after the Dragon realm of crape myrtle. If the fighting power of the emperor can be better than that of your lower God, then it can definitely be inferred as the saint realm of crape myrtle.


    Although it is true that there will be differences in the specific comparison, Chu Fei believes that his judgment and deduction will not be too big a problem.


    In this way, the strength of your beast emperor is not qualified to be the oldest person of the moth family.


    Because the strength of the emperor, just a Hu tree than, maybe a few years later Hu Qing can also be compared.


    However, since the emperor''s attitude did not lead to the other party''s displeasure, and the emperor had entered the small world to drink with the oldest of the moths before Chu Fei came, it also showed that the moths recognized the identity of the emperor.


    And this is the key point of Chu Fei''s doubts.


    But now is not the time to entangle this issue


    When Chu Fei finally took their seats, Hu Qing and Hu Shu and his son also stayed to pour tea and water. After that, the conversation between Chu Fei and the moths came to the main topic.


    "I have come back with a message that I can take my family out of this world. I don''t know if it''s true." Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, took the lead in saying.


    Chu Fei naturally smiles and says, "nature is real. That''s why I''m here. I have also said that it needs a price, and the most basic price is to help me fight a war. "


    The three moths nodded in succession, but they didn''t care about Chu Fei''s request at all. Chu Fei said with a bitter smile:


    "I have to talk about this request now, because this battle is not so simple..."


    Later, Chu Fei simply talked about the particularity of crape myrtle''s abyss and the advantages of the demons. When Chu Fei talked about it, the three moths listened very carefully, especially when Chu Fei mentioned the emperor''s array and the red spirit who controlled the emperor''s array, they immediately got excited.


    In particular, Hu Lai, the oldest person of the moth tribe, could not hide his excitement at this moment. It was a kind of timid feeling, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    After a while, Hu Lai, the oldest moth, calmed down and sighed: "Hongling people, we keep their information, and there are other races. This is really good news. We can really go home."


    Chufei smiles awkwardly. The purpose of chufei''s narration is to tell them that the other party is hard to deal with, but now the focus of people''s attention is to go home


    Chufei''s embarrassment has not been covered up, and the three moths have noticed it for a long time, but they didn''t pay attention to chufei''s embarrassment before their excitement calmed down. Now, after confirming that they can go home, the oldest moth brings the topic back to the point, saying:


    "I understand what you said before, and you don''t need to worry about what you are worried about Although there is no imperial array, there are a few imperial weapons that are enough to fight against them. As for those demons, I''m afraid you don''t know. The reason why these races, including the Hongling clan, leave their hometown is to seize the good fortune of other races in the world, so as to give yourself a chance to survive. So they are enemies to many races. "


    Chu Fei suddenly nodded, which is really a new saying that he has never heard of."In fact, before we are forced to leave our hometown, we also intend to look for other worlds like the Hongling people Of course, this is recorded in the ancient books left by our ancestors, but we offended a super strong man on our way forward. The clan suspected that it was the existence of a certain emperor, and then we were exiled here. "


    "That''s understandable." Chu Fei nodded. He said to the oldest moth people, "we also plan to..." In response to this sentence, Chu Fei said:


    "the elder said that the moths had planned to leave their hometown like those demons to seize the fortune of other races. That must be a disaster, right? I want to know, what kind of disaster can force such a powerful moth family to plan to leave their hometown? "

 Chapter 870

    Chu Fei''s problem seems to involve a very distant and terrible memory. Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, takes a deep breath. Chu Fei can''t stop until he feels that he can''t breathe any oxygen. However, he doesn''t speak immediately, but he is silent for a long time.


    "According to the records of the clan, before that event, all the members of the clan who had reached the Hualong kingdom were completely unable to resist. They died and finally could not leave any dregs."


    Chu Fei frowned. At first, he thought it was the time of the fall of the sage like crape myrtle, but now it seems that there are many differences.


    The first is the level of cultivation. Saints are all monks after the great consummation of Hualong realm. Such monks are no longer limited to the realm of Hualong realm, and they also have the capital to fight for the throne


    but the situation of the moth family is not the same as before. Hualong realm is just the stage of saints at best. And Ziwei big world Saint fall, there will be day down hill grave, but moth family here on the dregs are not left!


    This difference is really too big. Moreover, there is a malice against the moths everywhere Even chufei thought so.


    "How could that be? I think it''s the holy realm that''s needed to suffer this kind of disaster. "


    Facing Chu Fei''s question, Hu Lai, the oldest of the moth tribe, asked in surprise:


    "do you know this disaster?"


    "I know a little, but what I know is totally different from what you said..." Then Chu Fei simply said what he knew about the fall of the Holy One, but he didn''t specifically say what he experienced. On the one hand, he didn''t think it was necessary, and on the other hand, he avoided being forced to do things.


    "Is that so? We didn''t expect that in the vicinity of our hometown and in the big boundaries we once passed, all those who suffered from disasters would be completely turned into fly ash. "


    "Well Not just moths? Excuse me, sir. Do moths have anything in common with the other races in the world you mentioned? "


    This is a very scientific way of analysis, and the people present are not stupid, but the oldest moth people thought about it for a long time and then said with a bitter smile:


    "if we have to say something in common, I''m afraid we are all very strong..."


    It''s embarrassing to reply, but this is the fact. Fortunately, Hu Lai, the oldest moth, added: "there is no human race. There is no human race among us."


    "Well..." Chu Fei said in his heart: it doesn''t seem like a good thing


    Although a little depressed, I still asked one more question:


    "have you ever seen a Terran before you came to this world?"


    The oldest moth man shook his head, and then Chu Fei began to understand what he said before, but at this time, he said;


    "I don''t know, there is no record in the family, this..."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, the elder said before that this was just the beginning. What happened after that?"


    "In our hometown, there is a powerful neighboring race, but that race has already been extinct, and it has been extinct after something happened secretly. When they were extinct, our ancestors observed that a boundless darkness completely enveloped their world, and then the vitality of that world was completely cut off."


    "Well Is that so evil? " Chu Fei didn''t expect things to develop so unexpectedly.


    "Indeed, because at that time we moths were ready to move and were about to leave. When we saw this situation, our ancestors immediately led our people to flee their hometown, and since then we have been exiled to this world."


    "Exile?" The emperor is very depressed, because as long as people with normal IQ know what the word exile stands for, they also know what level the place of exile is.


    "Well, who exiled you? Is there an accurate explanation?" Chu Fei asked carefully, this question is pure curiosity of Chu Fei. Of course, if we finally know that Chu Fei once heard of a great emperor who banished moths, then curiosity will become meaningful.


    "No, I don''t know at all. Even the ancestors really don''t know how we offended the strong one. Or, there are no strong ones or exiles at all. We just suffered an incomprehensible disaster..."


    "Well, it''s reliable. You''re not exiled. You''ve fallen here by accident." The emperor slapped his big hand on his leg, and his face was very happy.


    Chufei and the moth family all said "just be happy". Then chufei asked:


    "what do you say about the disaster that destroyed the whole world?"


    "Not at all. It''s the existence that we can''t understand at all. Our ancestors can only record what they see, and only record it in words, without images."


    Chu Fei sighed, a very good chance to find the answer, the result of the clue so quickly broken.


    Sorting out the mood, Chu Fei turns the topic back to the moth family''s move.¡°¡­¡­ Well, let''s put this matter down first. We will have a chance to find the answer in the future. Let''s talk about moving. When can the moths leave? How many people are going to move in the first time? "


    "Ha ha, we''ve been ready for this for a long time. Besides, we''ll go all the way. Maybe a few children will want to stay, but it doesn''t matter. We won''t say anything about their own choice."


    "What''s the total?"


    "About 180000."


    "Well? Is that all? " Chu Fei was puzzled, because he had deduced hundreds of thousands, not hundreds of thousands. But on second thought, we can see that moths are so powerful that if there are hundreds of thousands and millions of them, other races will not have to live at all.


    But even if it''s more than 100000 moths, it''s enough to push them in the world of fighting demons several times.


    "That''s all. Xiaoyou, how many people do you think we can have?"


    "I thought Well, that''s a reasonable amount. I think it''s too much. " Chu Fei reviewed it and found that the problem really lay in himself. Chu Fei judged the moth family by the speed of human reproduction.


    "Let''s talk about the last question. To tell you the truth, I don''t care about loyalties. It''s meaningless to say that. Moreover, my predecessors have basically understood the situation in the abyss. My idea is still millennium, but at least in the abyss to help our Terran fight for a millennium. You moths and Terrans are equal and cooperative. What about? What do you think of my request? "


    "That''s good. In fact, even if you don''t say that we intend to do so. In fact, if your so-called abyss is not too dangerous, we don''t mind living in it." The moth''s oldest man was very awesome.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "in that case, let''s make a decision according to this agreement. Out of friendship, I hope this promise can be guaranteed by oath."


    "OK, that''s OK." Although the elder Hu swore immediately, the effect was not the greatest.


    After getting the pledge, Chu Fei was relieved, at least for a thousand years, that the moths would not bring disaster to the human race in Ziwei kingdom.


    "In that case, please tell us to be ready. I can take you away at any time."


    "Good..." As soon as the moth tribe agreed, the emperor sitting next to him asked excitedly:


    "brother Chu, old man, I''ve been listening for a long time. I said that after a long time, there will be a fight, and the enemy is still a group of very powerful demons, right?"


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly and explained:


    "they are right in front of each other, but they are not demons. They are just other living creatures. They are not friendly to us, so they can only be enemies."


    "That''s the devil! In this case, brother Chu, let''s have a discussion. Can you take it with you? "


    "Ha?" Chu Fei didn''t expect that the emperor would have such a demand, and he didn''t know whether the emperor simply wanted to find stimulation or to repay Chu Fei.


    "Seriously, it''s boring to stay here all the time. No one wants to fight with me, and you can''t go out to fight with people It''s not easy for the demons to toss about. As a result, I''ll be honest when I go back. I can''t go to the demons now. "


    "Eh?" Chufei didn''t respond. What do you mean you can''t go to the demon world? Isn''t it possible to go at any time?


    Seeing that Chu Fei didn''t understand, the emperor explained:


    "there are specific positions and coordinates to enter the demon world, otherwise you can only rely on special artifact. I have artifact, but it''s not the one that can enter the demon world. The place that can enter the demon world before has been closed for no reason. I tried many times but I couldn''t get in, so I came out to chat with the old man bored."


    Then Hu Lai, the oldest member of the moth tribe, said:


    "in fact, he wants to fight with me, and this is the hundreds of times..."


    "Oh Chu Fei suddenly realized, asked: "that, hit?"


    In an instant, the emperor''s face turned blue, and the oldest moth laughed.


    Needless to say, everything is clear.


    This joke passed, but Chu Fei began to seriously consider the emperor''s request.


    It''s not a matter to bring the emperor into the world of crape myrtle. Anyway, it''s boring here. And listen to the meaning of the emperor, it seems that the orcs here do not intend to fight with any force, even if they have their own clear enemy, the Holy See.


    At this time, Chu Fei suspected that the focus of the Holy See should be on the mysterious space channel, that is, the space channel leading to the abyss of crape myrtle.


    In this case, wouldn''t it be very interesting if the emperor of beasts went to the abyss together and met the people of the holy see there?


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei said to the Emperor:


    "you think clearly, you are the emperor. If you go there to play, what can you do here? What about your family? ""I have nothing to worry about as long as I don''t fight against the Holy See and the dragon people The other things are the high priests, and they, as well as the children, should be trained. "

 Chapter 871

    "It''s dangerous over there. You just heard about it. Now I''ll definitely analyze the strength of those demons with you..."


    The so-called analysis of strength is actually a comparison of strength. There are both simple and complex ways of doing this. Chu Fei uses the complicated one, that is, a series of very complicated data to show that the strength of the emperor is only equal to that of Chu Fei


    But Chu Fei still needs reinforcements


    I thought that the emperor would at least have a serious thought about Chu Fei''s strength analysis, but the emperor said: "it''s OK, brother Chu, you don''t forget that I have a spear in my hand. I''ll take it with me. Also, if brother Chu really answers that you should take me, I''ll go back and make preparations. It won''t take much time..."


    "Think about it. It''s very dangerous over there!"


    "I''m not afraid. I''m fully prepared. It''s the demons who should worry about the danger when I go!"


    The emperor was very confident, although chufei didn''t know where his confidence came from.


    "Well, I''d like to take you, and thank the emperor for coming to help me and us."


    Chu Fei said thanks very seriously. After that, he turned around and rushed to the three humanels of the moth family:


    "that''s all right. I''ll go back to the orcs with the emperor first How long will it take to get ready? "


    "Half an hour is enough."


    "Well, let''s get ready."


    As the words fell, Chu Fei and the emperor left the small world under the leadership of Hu Qing and Hu Shu. Then Chu Fei and the emperor disappeared directly, left the moth territory and quickly returned to the orcs.


    It''s not the first time for chufei to come here, but he still doesn''t have a familiar feeling. Moreover, the preparation for the emperor is very secret this time. Chufei doesn''t want to follow him.


    So, in the end, chufei found a place outside the orc temple and sat around for more than ten minutes. When the emperor came out, he went back to the moth valley with him.


    In the middle of this, chufei did not ask the emperor too many questions, and the emperor was happy to keep it secret.


    When they returned to the valley of the moth tribe, they found that all the eyes in the valley had disappeared.


    Just in the open space in the middle of the building, there are several young moths. These moths seem to be the ones who are reluctant to leave.


    For the choice of these young people, Chu Fei, an outsider, naturally would not say much.


    Instead, he came directly to the oldest moth standing on the other side. The emperor looked around in a daze, but Chu Fei just asked:


    "are you ready?"


    "Yes, Xiaoyou can take me and this big man out of the world now."


    Chufei nodded and didn''t feel anything wrong. But the emperor is different. It seems that the way the emperor enters the small world is different from chufei''s, so even though the emperor knows that it is a special space, he does not know that the special space can be moved at any time.


    But the emperor had no chance to ask this question, at least not in the world of fighting demons.


    Because after getting a positive answer, Chu Fei put his hand directly on Hu Lai''s shoulder, the oldest of the moths, and the other hand clasped one of the emperor''s fingers.


    It''s too big for the emperor. There''s no way Although not good-looking, but the effect is outstanding.


    Before starting the teleportation, Chu Fei turned around and said to those confused, excited and nervous young moths:


    "you guys, if you want to come over any time, go to the orcs and wait. When the orc emperor goes back, he will tell you how to come to this new world."


    With that, Chu Fei directly started the transmission, no matter what the young people of the moth tribe would think.


    Binding the transmission point is comfortable to use!


    It''s really just an instant, and the three of them appear directly in the Jinding building of the second holy King City.


    The emperor of crape myrtle, who entered the world for the first time, looked around carefully, and then began to feel the breath and characteristics of the world in the eyes of people who were puzzled, curious and friendly.


    This is something that a strong man is bound to do. After all, he has come to a completely strange world. However, to Chu Fei''s surprise, the emperor quickly showed a very enjoyable expression. It seems that the rules of heaven in the world of crape myrtle didn''t bring him any negative effects, not only no negative effects, but also positive promotion.


    As for Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, when he stepped on the land of Lagerstroemia indica, he immediately fell into the mood of returning home. He tried his best to feel everything about Lagerstroemia indica, and at the same time, he tried his best to compare this feeling with the words of his hometown recorded in the family.


    Therefore, the emperor of beasts and the oldest moth people are not in the mood to say hello to the people present.


    At this time, all the people in jindinglou are still there, and they haven''t dispersed yet. After all, how long has it been!When they saw Chu Fei coming back, they all looked at him. Qiqi even jumped to Chu Fei and asked, "ah, Chu Fei, you''ve come back so fast. Have you found reinforcements! Are they our reinforcements? Hello, my name is Qiqi


    Other old people didn''t speak any more, because Qiqi''s questions were very straightforward. In other words, other people might have to say a few words


    In the face of friendly strange, the oldest moth and the emperor did not respond, or they all heard, but they chose not to respond for the time being, let chufei answer everything.


    Chu Fei nodded and said with a smile in the face of Qiqi''s curiosity and big white tail:


    "naturally, we have found it. It''s not a problem to find reinforcements. The problem is just to discuss with them how to operate. Of course, there is another problem. There are a lot of people. Where should we arrange for them... "


    "Ah, it''s so complicated..." Qiqi was stunned for a moment, and then said:


    "are there many of them? It''s just two


    After the strange words, the old man said with a smile:


    "Master Chu, as long as the number of reinforcements is not too exaggerated, we can arrange it in Shengwang city. It''s not difficult for the two holy cities to squeeze out the space for thousands of people. Of course, if you count the number of people on the roads, it''s enough. "


    The presence of human spirits, can see the emperor and moth old man at the moment of the state is not suitable to disturb, so there is no dead to talk with people. However, the idea of smiling old man made Chu Fei laugh and cry:


    "don''t Don''t It''s not thousands, it''s more than 100000 It''s not a small number. Besides, people are not human, and their living style is different from ours. "


    "Is that so?" Old man Xiao looks at the moth man in doubt. The other person''s appearance is human. The key is that his cultivation is higher than that of old man Xiao. In addition, he has never seen the moth before, so he has no way to confirm what race Hu Lai is.


    As for the emperor of beasts, you can imagine with your toes that he is not a human.


    "Let me introduce you, this..." Before he finished speaking, Chu Fei slapped the emperor on the arm, but the slap was not loud enough and not brittle, because the bimong orcs had a thick layer of golden hair. There are few hairless places in this race, only the face, palm and instep are hairless. As for that Cough


    "The emperor, the strongest Orc in the other world Well, as for cultivation, because the rules of heaven are different, many things can''t be compared directly. This point should be most easily understood by the elder generation. Because my friend, the emperor of beasts, is from that world. "


    Chufei''s words really stir up a thousand waves with one stone!


    As we all know, Chu Fei went to a very distant place to move rescue soldiers. You can guess! But you went to another world, another world with totally different rules of heaven!


    Who wants to do this!?


    Not to mention that, what''s more shocking is that the place Chu Fei went to had something to do with the old man crying for more than a thousand years!


    "Hello, as the Chu brothers said, I am the emperor of orcs, my race is golden bimont, my name is Caesar Andy serkinswell James Franco Rupert vayt..."


    Bimon''s name is very long, so long that Chu Fei didn''t intend to ask the name of the emperor from the beginning, and even tried to avoid knowing the name of the emperor.


    But in this situation, it is very reasonable for the emperor to say his name, because in addition to Qiqi, one of the people who are doing it is the only one. Whether it is strength, age or identity, it is worth the emperor to take it so seriously.


    But the problem is, his name is too long!


    It''s hard for others to say. Anyway, even if Chu Fei knew his name, he decided to only call him "the emperor of beasts", unless he could have a huge change in his identity in the future At that time, chufei would only call him Caesar.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Keke, the emperor of beasts is my friend. I came here just because I heard that there was a fight here, so I came here to play happily. " Although Chu Fei said so, no one present knew that Chu Fei was just polite.


    Although Chu Fei was so polite, everyone in the holy King City would treat the emperor as his friend and comrade in arms. But there is also a difference. Unless the emperor takes the initiative to ask for war, no one has the right to force him to fight.


    This is different from the moths


    "Then there''s the master." Chu Fei turned around and looked at Hu Lai, the oldest moth. However, he didn''t introduce him immediately or disturb Hu Lai''s thoughts. Instead, he waited for a moment. After Hu Lai woke up, he continued:


    "this is the oldest moth in ancient times, senior Hu Lai. They used to be the creatures of our universe, and they witnessed some kind of disaster and were killed I had no choice but to leave my hometown, but there seemed to be something wrong on the way, which led them to fall into another world That is the hometown of the emperor of beasts. I call that world the world of fighting demons because people in that world practice fighting spirit and magic. "Fighting spirit and magic are just the names of supernatural forces with different attributes and names. Chufei doesn''t need to explain in detail what is magic and fighting spirit. Anyway, there''s no need to know these things in the holy city.


    "I''ve seen you all before. I''m a little excited that my ancestors'' long cherished wish has been fulfilled. It''s impolite, it''s impolite!"


    The oldest of the moths was very polite, but Chu Fei obviously felt that his tone was full of excitement.


    It''s like you can finally speak your native dialect in front of the people in your hometown


    In the face of Hu Lai''s greetings from the oldest moth people, all the people present stood up, including old lady Shengwang.


    After that, the person who responded to Hu Lai, the oldest person of the moth nationality, was also the highest status old lady of Shengwang:


    "thank you Daoyou for coming to help us in the critical moment of our nationality. This kindness will always be remembered in Shengwang city!"


    Although the words are simple, but no one can doubt the feelings. Hu Lai, the oldest moth, waved his hand and said with a smile:


    "it''s not necessary. It''s also a fair deal for our family. It''s very reasonable to return home as a reward."

 Chapter 872

    "Even so, my holy city will never forget the kindness of Daoyou."


    "Ha ha, Daoyou are so polite."


    This side is polite to each other, let chufei and Qiqi listen very hard, after all, these two people do not like the existence of this set.


    Qiqi is very good, in this kind of occasion clever will not speak disorderly, but Chu Fei is not the same, has the system to do the backer, he is not afraid!


    "Well, sir, please don''t say hello. Let''s get down to business first The 180000 people of the moth family have come, so it''s definitely not suitable for us in the city. So I''m going to find a place in the east of our holy King City to build a city specially for the Taoist friends of the moth family. "


    Chufei''s idea is actually no problem, and it''s quite appropriate, but it doesn''t sound so simple in the holy city.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that there were a lot of moths coming, people would even wonder if chufei wanted to pit them.


    After all, it''s an abyss. No matter what, it''s the safest existence in Shengwang city. After all, there is emperor array defense. Even if there is no emperor array, there are other big arrays to protect. But what big array can there be outside!


    However, Chu Fei doesn''t think so. Even if there is a promise of a thousand years, it''s not a big promise. In fact, even if it''s a big promise, some people don''t care about their own future


    In a word, there is no absolute. Be careful.


    Of course, Chu Fei''s impression of the moths is also good, so in addition to being cautious, Chu Fei really thinks that a special city should be built for the moths.


    For a thousand years, people have promised to live in the abyss for at least a thousand years. They can''t always let people live in temporary houses


    "Since the master of Chu said so, we will immediately arrange people to prepare. The east position is just right..." As soon as Mrs. Sheng Wang said this, the oldest of the moths waved her hand with a smile:


    "there''s no need to be so troublesome. Just give us a suitable place, and we''ll do it ourselves. For Taoists, we are here to help, but for ourselves, it''s moving from a strange world to our hometown. Naturally, we should build cities by ourselves... "


    On the surface, they can''t find any fault, but it''s not to avoid too much exposure! Everyone has secrets, not to mention an ancient race!


    "In this case, it''s easy to do. In this way, we''ll go out and have a look at the place first. By the way, we''ll let them have a good understanding of the environment of the abyss, so that they can make targeted response."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''ll come with you." No matter from that point of view, old lady Shengwang should go for a walk with her. But old lady Shengwang decided to go with her, and other saints and saints could not sit still.


    Of course, the one who can''t sit is Qiqi. She also wants to go out with her.


    In this regard, Mrs. Wang can only seriously order other people to stay and discuss all kinds of matters in the face of the army of demons. The effect is very good. Whether they will really discuss anything, anyway, a large group of people will not follow.


    As the host, she didn''t let others deal with it. Instead, she gathered a cloud with her true strength, carrying chufei, Qiqi, the emperor of beasts and the oldest person of the moth family to fly out of the city.


    During the flight, the old lady gave a brief introduction to the scenery of Shengwang city and made it clear that she was isolated from the abyss.


    Listen to the meaning, it seems that old lady Sheng Wang intends to take out the arrangement method and secret of the border, which can be regarded as a kind expression to the moth reinforcements.


    Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, naturally heard the meaning, but he was not in a hurry to respond seriously. After all, he did not feel the real environment of the abyss!


    But when he and the emperor finally flew out of the border and felt the real environment of the abyss, Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, took a deep breath in the power of killing all over the square space, and so did the emperor.


    "This kind of environment is just suitable for our moth people''s life, and these cutting forces are just suitable for our moth people''s cultivation..."


    "I think it''s very good, too..." The eyes of the emperor of beasts were hardly enough to see. Although the abyss was a dangerous place, the same scenery in the abyss could be described as magnificent.


    Especially the streamer flying in the dim sky is very beautiful. In this case, it''s very good for the king of beasts to be distracted and give a few words of advice.


    "This border is not a pure place. It has the power of killing. Although the Daoyou group is strong, it still needs to lay this border Among the demons, there are many races who master the secret arts of supernatural beings by virtue of their natural powers. At the same time, there are also some demons who are highly poisonous. This layer of boundary can relatively restrain the ability of these races. "


    " if so, please help us to lay this layer of boundary. "


    "It should be..."


    The conversation between Hu Lai, the oldest moth, and Mrs. Sheng Wang, even when they were talking about business, seemed to be talking nonsense. It was very polite, which made Chu Fei very uncomfortable. On the contrary, it seemed that he was seriously learning their speaking state.Things are still developing at a reasonable pace. In the next half an hour, they found a place suitable for the construction of the city of moths, that is, the forest where they saw Xiaohuan and xiaozhibitou before.


    This forest is not big, at least it is much smaller than the valley of the moths in the world of fighting demons, but the oldest moths don''t care. With a wave of his hand, he uprooted all the trees and piled them aside. Then he felt a jade bead from his body, which was the jade bead with a small world inside.


    Several methods were used, and an entrance appeared on the jade bead, from which nearly a hundred monks of the moth family came out.


    The first time these moths came out was to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the abyss. As for the killing power, they didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    At this point, Chu Fei could only feel the injustice of racial talent.


    After that, the oldest of the moths arranged for these dozens of people to clean up the scene. The meaning of the words is to let them create a place that the moths like.


    This makes chufei, Qiqi and old lady Shengwang very curious. After all, it''s the first time to see this kind of operation, and the emperor of beasts is still intoxicated with the beauty of the sky.


    The so-called manufacturing, in fact, is to sprinkle the seeds of some special things, and then jointly urge, these seeds will immediately start to germinate and grow, and in a very short period of time grow a large area of moth Valley scenery.


    At this point, chufei finally understood why the moth people said they didn''t need to help build the city. They didn''t have much interest in the city. The focus of their real favorite living environment was the flora of the developed planet.


    When they created a huge forest with a radius of 100 kilometers, the task of these moth monks was completed, and then they immediately began to build some tall functional buildings in the trees


    The whole process was very orderly and proficient. Chu Fei doubted whether the small No. 100 was a working team specialized in infrastructure construction


    Then there was the old lady of the holy king. It didn''t take much time to lay the same kind of border as the holy King City, especially after the coverage area was greatly reduced according to the requirements of the moths.


    Three hours later, everything was finished, and the moth''s residence in the abyss was perfectly established.


    Then Hu Lai, the oldest member of the moth tribe, rushed into the forest to inspect for a moment. When Hu Lai appeared in front of chufei again, there was a lot of moth friars in the jungle below.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also suspected that Hu Lai had placed all the jade beads in the process.


    "Master Chu, Daoyou, according to our agreement, we will not expand this area of residence in the next millennium, but if we do not find a better place to live after the millennium, then it will become the final residence of our moths. At that time, we will start to expand, and some people will go to find the place they like to live."


    "Millennium?" Old lady Shengwang was puzzled, and then chufei explained the Millennium promise to the old man.


    After hearing this, old lady Wang''s eyes on chufei became more complicated. I really didn''t expect chufei to have the strength to persuade this ancient race to fight against the human race for thousands of years!


    This is definitely a great achievement.


    However, at this time, a figure galloped from the holy King City. When he came to the crowd, Chu Fei found that it was the old man crying.


    "Master, two Taoist friends..." After the crying old man''s hasty greeting, he immediately said, "after receiving the spy''s reward, the demon army will gather again, and will arrive at the battlefield in front of the city in an hour at the earliest."


    "Just now?" Before others spoke, Chu Fei sighed with an expression of "finally coming".


    This sentence made old lady Shengwang and the old man crying puzzled. Qiqi looked at chufei with curiosity and trust, and the emperor finally stopped looking at the scenery. Hu Lai, the oldest moth, was also as affectionate as chufei.


    "Don''t look at me like that, master. Don''t say you didn''t expect that. I didn''t see the master of the Zhao family when he escaped to report. You ordered him to recover."


    Old lady Sheng Wang gave a wry smile and said, "it''s not that I don''t order to catch up, but that I really can''t catch up, even if I do it myself. However, the master of Chu did not look anxious at that time, so I could only choose to believe that the master of Chu was free and complete. "


    "Well No, the owner of the Zhao family is not so bad. Why can he run like that? "


    "Because I taught him how to run for his life. In other words, he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot..." Old lady Sheng Wang sighed with a bitter smile, but Chu Fei waved his hand and said, "don''t be like this, master. It''s a good thing. Without him, how can you be a demon and hurt your bones and muscles! In such a short period of time to stop the second attack, it must be hard for the devil to feel


    "Yes, it''s just that we have been holding back for tens of thousands of years. Since they have caught up with us, they should let us vent our anger."


    Hu Lai, the most powerful member of the moth tribe, has been looking forward to stretching. Safety is an irrepressible impulse. Chufei looked at the old lady Wang and the crying old man with a smile, and then pointed to the oldest person of the moth family, which didn''t need to be said in words."But, master, you They are masters and apprentices! "

 Chapter 873

    Chu Fei''s surprise didn''t get any feedback except his eyes. Even Qiqi didn''t care about it. Maybe Qiqi knew it long ago, or maybe Qiqi was thinking about the war.


    "Since the demon army is coming soon, let''s go and clean it up first. This time, we have to meet them well." With that, Mrs. Wang turned around and said to chufei and the oldest member of the moth family: "Daoyou, Master Chu, let''s go together?"


    This is an inquiry, not an invitation, because Mrs. Wang is very clear that chufei has a plan of her own, which obviously has great power.


    Perhaps, before the moth reinforcements came, even though chufei showed great fighting power, chufei was still a friend who could be "invited" in the eyes of the people in Shengwang city. Of course, in the face of friends, occasionally a strong tone, friends will not mind, right!


    But now, when chufei brought 180000 moth troops from another world and a huge emperor, the so-called friendship began to become complicated.


    It can be said that from now on, Chu Fei has changed from a friend to a "cooperator" and "reinforcement".


    Compared with the status of friends, although the two identities are a little strange, they are equal or even higher in the relationship between the two sides.


    From Chu Fei''s point of view, although he can thank and appreciate all the people in the holy King City from the perspective of ordinary friars, human race and hundreds of millions of creatures, it doesn''t mean that Chu Fei doesn''t need the right to speak.


    Of course, from the perspective of the people in Shengwang City, after chufei really showed his strength, the people in Shengwang city have been updating their eyes on chufei. In this process, the people in Shengwang city''s evaluation, perception and positioning of chufei have gradually increased, and it is only at this time that they have reached a temporary peak.


    However, this temporary summit should be regarded as the final summit for the people of the holy city.


    ¡­¡­


    Regardless of the feeling of identity change, Chu Fei did not choose to go with her immediately, and Hu Lai, the oldest moth, did not choose to go with her immediately.


    Even chufei asked old lady Shengwang to stay a little longer for chufei and the moths.


    In this time, the oldest moth man re entered the newly growing forest, took a punch, and then came out with 18 moth men.


    These big men of the moth tribe dress very casually. Occasionally, there is a guy who can make Chu Fei dress up in front of his eyes, but then there are a lot of people who lower the lower limit


    After discovering this characteristic, Chu Fei immediately gave up the idea of finding common ground in these 18 people.


    "Let''s go. We are ready to fight." Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, said with a smile.


    Chufei and old lady Shengwang looked at each other. From the beginning to now, they obviously felt that the smell of the moth people in the forest had not decreased.


    "Master, don''t tell me that you moths are going to demonize the sky?" Chu Fei said jokingly just to confirm whether the moths only wanted 18 people, or only 18 people on the surface


    These are two completely different concepts.


    Hu Lai, the oldest member of the moth tribe, gave a direct answer, saying: "not only is it, but also they should have a good time! In the first battle of the return of the moths, we need a group of powerful guys to spread their names


    "Well, it seems that we need to pity the demon army Let''s go. It''s time for us to go to the holy King City and let everyone rest assured. "


    Chufei said with a smile, the old lady of the holy king immediately stepped on the clouds and carried the people back to the holy King City.


    It seems that when you talk about how to slow down the cloud, you will think much more about how to fly in the process.


    But this kind of thought just gave up after two turns in chufei''s mind. The time was not right


    At this time, the holy King City has been filled with an almost decisive atmosphere, and the monks in the two holy King cities spontaneously gathered on the battlefield outside the second holy King City, just like many previous wars.


    However, because we already know that there is something wrong with the imperial array of Shengwang City, in the eyes of these monks, this war should be the last battle in their life.


    In this emotional infection, if not for chufei, they have really found a way to fight against the demons, I''m afraid that even chufei and others will be completely wrapped up in this atmosphere.


    If so, I''m afraid that when the war begins, the holy city will enter into a fierce suicide battle in a very short time.


    Such a battle, how a miserable word.


    After noticing the mood of the people in the holy King City, chufei, the 19 people of the moth family and the emperor of the beast were extremely shocked. Qiqi was also very obviously excited besides the shock.


    Mrs. Wang sighed and asked:"Is there any news from the demons?"


    The old man called a young friar for the first time, who was responsible for communicating with the spies. He didn''t know how much information the spies reported during this period.


    "Dasheng, the 360000 troops of the heavenly demons have reached Kuhe, a hundred miles away. The 360000 troops are composed of nine ethnic groups. Although the number of them has been greatly reduced, the momentum of the troops is far more powerful than the previous attacks."


    "360000, are you sure there are only nine demons?"


    "To be sure, it''s the great army of the nine demons, and the local demons like virtual ghosts don''t appear."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei raised his eyelids in surprise, while the old man nodded his head and continued to ask:


    "since the nine demons are out, it means that they are sure to win this battle."


    The crying old man turned to old lady Wang and said:


    "master, I think the nine demons seem to have come prepared."


    "Naturally, they come prepared. After all, they don''t know that our imperial array can''t be used any more." Old lady Sheng Wang sighed, which made people who noticed here feel nervous, thinking that there was no hope.


    But Chu Fei couldn''t help but ask: "what''s the matter, master


    "The nine heavenly demons are the nine most warlike heavenly demons. They are all descended from the sky. For example, you''ve seen the poor and strange and the red spirit. Although they are also a kind of red spirit, they don''t often fight, at least they never fight on a large scale. Therefore, the nine heavenly demons don''t include the red spirit."


    "Then the nine demons should also be powerful in the demons?"


    "There is no doubt about that. Before that, in the war of Chu''s great power, there were nine tribes in the army of heavenly demons, but none of them were the main ones. This time, although there were only 360000 people, all of them were from the nine tribes of heavenly demons. This shows that the heavenly demons really came prepared. I''m afraid their goal is to completely destroy the holy King City in this war. "


    "Emotional demons also know how to preserve their strength. Before, the feelings of millions of troops were not the strongest fighting power of the demons..." Chu Fei grinned bitterly, which he had really noticed before.


    "Daoyou, can you tell me which nine families are the demons?" This is the question of the oldest moth people. As reinforcements who are going to take part in the war, they really need to know the news.


    "In addition to the poor and strange, the Dragon crocodile, the Sirius, the fire turtle, the demon ape, the wild elephant and the scorpion."


    "Well This dragon crocodile, fire turtle, Scorpio We seem to have met... " The oldest moth people pondered and said, "it''s recorded in the ancient books left by our ancestors. These races seem to be similar to us and belong to the race of escaping from the catastrophe, but they are not as lucky as us. We ran ahead of time and the whole clan ran away. It seems that they didn''t run out much."


    "Well, what''s the connection between the predecessors and these races?" Chu Fei asks curiously.


    "How can there be? In the records left by our ancestors, we played several games with them at the beginning, but later we separated without any result."


    "Are they that strong?" Chufei was a little surprised.


    "No, it was because there was a strange storm and it was blown away. However, in terms of strength, although these three races are not weak, they are not much stronger, especially compared with our moths. "


    Chufei shrugged. Although the result was a bit unexpected, it was really good news.


    "Ah, nine demons I''m a little worried all of a sudden... " Chufei played an anime tone, but none of the people present could get to chufei''s point. They thought chufei was really worried.


    So Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, immediately took over the hardest part


    "Well, the 360000 demons will be handed over to our moths. They..." Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, looked back at the man behind him and said, "they are enough to deal with the 360000 demons."


    "I hope you can have a good fight, senior..." Chu Fei gave a blessing, but the elder of the moth clan said with a smile:


    "the leader of Chu clan mentioned the emperor''s array before. If they brought the emperor''s array this time, as long as it''s not too exaggerated, we moth clan will take over the Emperor''s array."


    "Oh, no, leave some for me. I''m here to fight, too!" The Emperor gave up, because the moths wrapped up the demons in two words.


    "You are the only one. Just rush in and fight at that time! I''ve told the children that they won''t make trouble with the enemies you''re targeting. " A word of nonsense reassured the emperor.


    And for chufira, it was a good arrangement. However, people in the holy King City did not fully believe the strength of the moths, even though the moths were strong enough for the time being.


    Everyone present can see this, including the moths themselves, but it seems that the moths themselves do not intend to reveal anything in advance.¡­¡­


    One hundred Li land is nothing to ordinary friars, not to mention the powerful army of demons, but also the strongest group of demons, the nine families of demons.


    In short, more than ten minutes later, the 360000 troops of the nine demons appeared in the sight of the public.


    After that, the demon army stopped and didn''t really get close to the battlefield.


    This made everyone confused, but at this time, the oldest moth people frowned and said:


    "be careful, they seem to attack directly."


    When Hu Lai said this, the saints such as old lady Wang and old man crying also thought of this, so they reminded everyone to be ready for battle.


    Sure enough, the next moment, three old acquaintances came out of the demon army in the distance


    Two great masters of the red spirit clan and one great master of the Yao clan.


    After the three men came out, they immediately stirred up the imperial array. In an instant, the imperial array took shape, and the huge and terrible pressure came overwhelming. Then, the three demons rushed directly to the people in the holy King City.

 Chapter 874

    As soon as the three heavenly demons came out of the room, the Yao family''s great masters showed their noumenon, and the two great masters of the red spirit family also directly released their noumenon, not caring about the battle of human form.


    At this moment, the people of the holy city were shocked.


    However, there is also something relaxed, that is, the moth people. After seeing this scene, the oldest moth people were very obviously relieved and said:


    "let us have this! Go to war


    Without waiting for the reaction of the holy King City and chufei, the oldest moth people directly gave the order to attack.


    Then, in the eyes of all the people, the oldest of the moths rushed out first and went straight to the three demons who controlled the imperial array. As for the remaining moths, they jumped up one after another and rushed to the 360000 army of demons.


    At this moment, Chu Fei didn''t know how to express his mood.


    Chu Fei invited the moth family. That''s right, but Chu Fei didn''t think that these moth people really wanted to face the hard steel emperor array!


    At this moment, everyone is focused on the battlefield, watching the upcoming battle, everyone is not willing to miss even a moment of change!


    But at this moment, the emperor murmured to himself:


    "so this is the emperor''s array Ah, there are three more over there... "


    The Emperor just said to himself, but his voice was not very loud. As soon as he said this, chufei, old lady Shengwang and many other dignitaries were scared to death!


    But all these changes are too fast. Before everyone can show their complete emotions, the oldest moth people over there have entered the battlefield with the imperial array!


    The three great masters who control the imperial array don''t know when there will be such a despicable person on the side of the Terran. But since they dare to rush up like this, they must have a certain degree of assurance. From this, we can''t underestimate this guy!


    So, the three demons directly urged the imperial array to suppress, and with a huge amount of black lightning, they attacked the oldest moth.


    But at this time, the oldest moth laughs wildly, and then he presents a "two-dimensional mosaic" effect. The next moment, Hu Lai, the oldest moth, disappears on the spot!


    And, at the moment when the oldest moth disappeared, the attack released by the imperial array was completely eliminated without any sign!


    Shock, totally incomprehensible shock!


    Huge and violent momentum suddenly stopped, there is no sign!


    "Moths, are they that strong?" Chufei began to ask himself, "what kind of freaks are these horse riders?"


    But at this time, Hu Lai, the oldest moth in the sky, appeared again, and there were eight other moth strongmen around him!


    While the eight moth figures appeared, the terminal obviously detected a strange and invisible energy wrapped around the nine people!


    The next moment, the nine moths released a powerful power that made the demons fear!


    Roar -


    under the continuous roar, the strongest of the nine moths, including the oldest Hu Lai, turned into the strongest state of the moths: Sublimation!


    "Noumenon, noumenon Chufei is an incompetent commentator, but everyone who hears chufei''s words has been solved many doubts.


    In a flash, in front of the three heavenly demons'' Imperial array, nine giant moths are bigger than the bone dragon summoned by Lai Chi, and many super giant moths are stretched out!


    It seems that the demons don''t want to understand the origin of the guys they are facing. What''s more, they don''t know the characteristics of these guys. The only thing they know is that these nine super moths are too powerful! If you can''t urge the imperial array to attack the strongest, I''m afraid it will be countered!


    With this idea, the three demons will no longer have any hesitation!


    Next, everyone witnessed what it was like when the Yao clan and the red spirit clan really broke out with all their strength!


    Let''s first talk about the Yao nationality. The noumenon is a giant lion like creature with golden hair, but it has ten small heads around its neck. Under normal conditions, the cerebellar pouch around the neck of the Yao nationality is closed. When the Yao nationality erupts, these ten small heads not only open their eyes, but also enhance the momentum and combat power of the Yao nationality several times!


    And the red spirit clan, although the noumenon is not shaped, but when they do their best, their cloud like noumenon instantly becomes a super storm wrapped with thunderstorms!


    At the same time, when the Yao clan and the Hongling clan were all in full swing, the imperial array also rose to the sky under the urging of the three of them, and became a huge array that could almost cover all the sky! Under the array of Dharma, black lightning can be spread like money!


    If there is no follow-up change, I''m afraid that the whole holy King City may be severely damaged or even directly destroyed by such an imperial array attack!


    But Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, threw a transparent "silk" at this moment!


    After being weighed out, the silk was immediately divided into nine pieces under the impetus of Hu Lai FA Yin, and in an instant, the nine strong moths were wrapped in them.Then, the moths disappeared!


    In other words, it''s the start of super high speed mobile!


    At this moment, Chu Fei couldn''t help but let the terminal begin to study the moth family


    The speed of the nine moths was so fast that the black lightning that didn''t need money even had no chance to reach the ground, so they joined hands to take it down!


    Moreover, after receiving the lightning attack from the imperial array, the nine moth strongmen could even fight back against the huge imperial array overhead, and then launched the strongest attack of the moth!


    At the same time, the terminal gives an analysis of the characteristics of the moth family:


    "the natural abilities of the moth family should be related to light. They can launch attacks comparable to the speed of photons in the sublimation state, which is what you see now!"


    "Pervert!" Chu Fei didn''t know what else to say except these two words. Anyway, at this moment, even if the three demons broke out 12% of their strength to urge the imperial array, they were still blocked by the nine strong men of the moth family!


    This is the first battlefield. In an incomprehensible way, it fell into a state of almost equal confrontation!


    Then there is the second battlefield, the eighteen great men of the moth tribe!


    They rushed to the 360000 army of the demons, and when they saw that they were about to collide with the army of the demons, the eighteen big men almost opened a huge entrance to the small world like a basketball court on their heads at the same time!


    And then there are overwhelming moths who have entered the sublimation state rush out from inside!


    Maybe it''s a strange fate, maybe it''s just a coincidence, Chu Fei saw Hu Qing''s father, Hu Shu, in these big moths that came out of the small world


    As for Hu Qing, Chu Fei estimated that Hu Qing should still be qualified to participate in today''s battle.


    At this point, everyone in the holy King City finally understood why Hu Lai, the oldest moth, only brought 18 moth strongmen to prepare for the war, and the army of sentimental people was hidden in the small world!


    At the same time that these 18 people rush to the demons, the 180000 strong moths in the small world have completed the sublimation, and then fully launched the talent attack of the moths with the sublimation state, and launched the slaughter of 360000 troops of the demons with the speed of light!


    It''s a massacre. I don''t care about the massacre that will be counterattacked!


    At this moment, the second wave analysis results of the terminal also come


    "I''m right. The talent of moths is light, not only the speed of light, but also the perfect concealment of their body It''s completely hidden on the level of light... "


    Chu Fei didn''t ask anything, anyway, the terminal analysis must be like this. Even if Chu Fei threw out his questions, he only got a series of refuting answers, and then the final conclusion would not change at all.


    In this case, Chu Fei simply did not ask.


    ¡­¡­


    This battle is painful for the demons. Because the vast majority of the demon army did not expect that they would face such a powerful and strange enemy!


    Although they were twice as many as the moths, they were caught off guard, so the double number of the demon army didn''t have any advantage. Instead, they were about to become lambs to be slaughtered!


    The second battlefield is full of the hope of victory!


    However, this is not the only preparation for the demons. In fact, the army of demons and the army of moths are connected, and the confrontation with the nine strong moths and the imperial array almost happens at the same time!


    Although many people are absorbed by the battle in the sky, another group of demons who had been prepared for it took advantage of this opportunity to launch their powerful offensive!


    It was a race that chufei had never seen before, and that no one in the holy city knew about.


    A total of nine, in these nine rushed out of the first time, Chu Fei began to communicate with old lady Wang, but no result. At the same time, Chu Fei also communicated with the terminal, and then the terminal said:


    "be careful, these people still have the breath of the outer universe. They should be the new demons who have just come to the world of crape myrtle."


    "There''s something new in NIMA!"


    Chu didn''t have time to spit and scold, so he had to think of a way. These nine dare to rush out alone, and they must have means!


    On the side of Shengwang City, the old lady carefully explored the strength of the nine guys, and then said:


    "the level of great saints is far more than ordinary great saints But pay attention to their actions, the nine demons'' actions are as neat as one person So At least they should also be brothers and compatriots... "


    Those nine people are of the same race. Although we don''t know what race they are, plus the judgment of old lady Wang, it''s obvious that these nine guys are not easy to deal with.


    And there are several great saints in the holy King City who can''t restrain their will to fight, so they directly ask for a fight with the old lady of the holy king. But before the old lady has time to agree to them, chufei and Qiqi''s side, the tall emperor rushes out like a runaway wild horse!


    The tall emperor strode, each step made a huge footprint on the ground, at the same time with a frightening vibration ploughed a ditch on the ground of the abyss!The first convenience of this deep ditch is the running emperor!


    He ran wildly and laughed wildly:


    "ha ha ha! These nine are mine! Don''t take it from me


    Fighting madman, golden bimont, at this moment, Chu Fei finally understood why bimont, such a magical existence, could become the emperor of beasts. They were too warlike.


    "This Master, let''s give him a hand! " The great saints who had just asked to fight were depressed, but the next thing made them even more depressed. Chu Fei said: "no, let him do it by himself. He can


    Chu Fei''s confidence in the emperor was absolute, because he knew that the emperor was carrying a spear!

 Chapter 875

    Beast God war spear, in the legend of the beast family, it was the weapon used by the beast God! But in Chu Fei''s eyes, the spear should be the weapon made by monkey king!


    But whether it''s made or used, it''s enough to show the power of this weapon!


    Sure enough, when the emperor was only a hundred feet away from the nine people, he drew out the spear!


    Even if it was as big as bimon, the spear of the beast God was so domineering in his hands!


    "NIMA must have something to do with monkey brother. He hasn''t run away!"


    Chu Fei couldn''t help saying that it was because the shape of the spear was completely different from that when Chu Fei first saw it. It was not the shape, but the size!


    The size of the spear was much bigger than that of Chu Fei when he first saw it. Otherwise, it couldn''t match the tall body of the behemoth!


    So, why can the beast God and spear have such a change? It must be bigger and smaller! This is similar to brother monkey''s wishful golden cudgel!


    ¡­¡­


    With the spear of the beast God in hand, the emperor was not afraid of the nine demons that made everyone feel strange in the holy King City!


    But at the moment when he drew out the spear of the beast God, the nine demons immediately released several powerful and frightening breath!


    "Go to nimabi, the God of light!"


    These powerful breath, there are two breath, Chu Fei Chu Fei instantly realized their master is what origin!


    One is the light Protoss full of light energy, the other is the people of the underworld full of dead air!


    And from the strength of these two breath, their strength in the Lagerstroemia world is at least Saint level!


    But such a strong breath is not only these two, but also the third one, which is a breath full of fire energy! Chufei suspected that this should be a fire creature in the world of fighting demons!


    And at this moment, Chu Fei also suddenly wants to understand why there is the atmosphere of fighting the devil world!


    "It must be the space crack of the last time. Before the demons retreated, they made contact with the protoss fighting the demons, and then found a way to lead them over! "Oh


    Chu Fei, who was worried about the emperor''s accident, immediately stepped on the dragon bone sword and flew out!


    Chufei reacted quickly, but others were different. In fact, many people didn''t realize why chufei suddenly rushed out. Only old lady Shengwang and a few strong people thought of something.


    But because of Chu Fei''s strong fighting power, they didn''t worry about Chu Fei''s danger.


    At this time, as the front of the heavy load, how can the emperor not realize what happened!


    But no one can think that the emperor not only did not worry, but jumped up excitedly, and then jumped over with a roar!


    "Ha ha! Come and fight! Come and fight


    The nine demons and the three demons of the demon fighting world seriously considered the emperor''s request, and then they clapped together!


    Under a palm, the emperor was directly patted by the power of terror! It happened that Chu Fei fell over, and Chu Fei took over the emperor with the powerful power of Tai Chi.


    When Chu Fei put the emperor down on the ground, Chu Fei only felt that his whole body was aching, as if his muscles and bone joints were worn out too much


    Chu Fei frowned and tried to remind the emperor of the beast, but the emperor interrupted Chu Fei and said excitedly:


    "ha ha! Brother Chu, don''t be afraid. Look at me


    After that, he raised the spear of the beast God and roared:


    "the beast God is on the top, please give your supreme glory!"


    This is called out by the emperor in the orc''s own language, but because of the automatic translation of the system, Chu Fei understood the meaning of this sentence in the first time.


    At the next moment, Chu Fei found that there were stars on the spear of the beast God, which seemed to be a little bit like when he was bringing down the blessing to heaven


    Just for a moment, these stars entered the emperor''s body!


    Then Chu Fei found that the emperor''s body began to expand! It doubled like a balloon, and at the same time, the whole body of the emperor became pure gold!


    At the same time, the spear of the beast God also changed to a suitable size for the emperor''s body!


    After that, the emperor roared and rushed to the nine demons who had stopped dozens of feet away! And the three breath masters who didn''t show up!


    "It''s the beast God crazy, don''t relax, use your magic array, quick!"


    In the minds of the nine demons, a heavy and gentle voice sounded, and then the nine demons nodded at the same time and replied:


    "OK, you are also ready."


    If one demon talks, nine demons talk at the same time!


    Everyone who noticed this agreed with Mrs. Wang''s judgment that these nine guys are definitely twins!Although the demons have a plan to win, but now the speed of the emperor is too fast, the nine demons have no choice but to step back and distance!


    Can enter the animal God crazy state of the emperor of the data has been doubled! At this moment, chufei even suspected that the speed of the emperor had surpassed the general sage.


    Bang Bang -


    in the face of the nine twin demons who retreated somehow, the emperor chose the simplest way to deal with them!


    Smash!


    Unreasonable smash!


    Chase and smash!


    To death!


    The emperor was as tall as a hill at this time, but the nine twin demons on the opposite side still kept the size of a human!


    In addition, one side retreated and the other side chased, and the momentum fell completely into the downwind.


    The key is that although the emperor is huge, the speed is still fast. The nine retreating twin demons can''t find time to use their "magic array!"


    In this situation, Chu Fei didn''t feel that he had to fight. In addition, the emperor was addicted to fighting, so Chu Fei would not stir up at this time.


    Chu Fei didn''t even stir up. What''s more, the great saints who were fighting in the holy King City


    Especially when the nine demons were hit and chased by the emperor alone, they were really embarrassed to ask for a fight again.


    Mrs. Wang was also amused, and said:


    "be careful, I''m afraid there are still some backers in the army of demons this time. As for the other side, there is the master of Chu. There is no trouble. "


    "Yes, master!" Several great saints nodded their heads depressed, and then they started watching and guarding together.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the moths, 180000 strong moths have all rushed out of the small world. 360000 heavenly demons have been defeated. Facing the moths whose speed and concealment are almost impossible to crack, the nine heavenly demons have really suffered!


    In the sky, led by Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, the nine strongest of the moths madly attacked the emperor array controlled by the three demons! Not only completely ignored the imperial array, released the attack and prestige, but also regarded the imperial array as a huge sandbag!


    at this moment, those three demons are really crying for tears, but now they are not the three ones who has the final say. They can not escape, but can only bite the bullet and push the retaliation as far as possible.


    Moth is unreasonable, the emperor side is not a reasonable existence!


    The nine twin demons, who were chased, wanted to live and die. In the end, they had no choice but to communicate with the three masters of the alien world, saying:


    "stop him, quick, you can''t waste your time! We must end the fighting as soon as possible! "


    "Well, as soon as you can, the three of us will not be able to delay him in this state."


    "Good!"


    After a simple communication, the three Protoss of the demon fighting world who have not appeared all the time finally come out!


    At the moment of their appearance, the terminal finally captured their information:


    "the talents of these nine demons should be related to void, space or spirit. These three alien Protoss are hiding in the space they jointly control. As for these three guys, be careful It can be confirmed that they come from the light world, the underworld and the fire world respectively... "


    "Not the God of light, the God of death?" Chu Fei only worried about these two guys. As for the one who came out of the fire god world, Chu Fei didn''t think he could be a big threat.


    "No, but they also have the existence of divine personality. According to the data collected before, these three guys should be the strong ones among the lower gods, and the specific strength is the level of Hualong grand realm."


    "That''s good news." The data of the terminal gives chufei enough confidence. Since the protoss strength of the demon fighting world is just like this, chufei doesn''t need to worry about the emperor.


    "The emperor of beasts, there are three guys coming out. I''ll take the whole one and give you the rest two."


    "No! It''s all mine The emperor did not stop his attack, still trying to chase the nine demons.


    And this, let Chu Fei very depressed. Even Chu Fei didn''t know whether he should go to the theatre or continue to watch the Opera


    At this time, three more powerful than the breath of Chu Fei straight into the bullfight, and then three different guys will appear in front of the emperor!


    The bright Protoss, wearing a pure white exhibition stand, has snow-white wings behind! He is carrying a long gun with silver light in his hand. It seems that it is absolutely powerful!


    This guy''s body size is much larger than that of ordinary people, which can be regarded as the size of "Hulk", but the proportion of body size is no different from that of normal people.


    After this guy appeared, he immediately shot the emperor!


    In this shot, the strong fighting spirit of Guangming hit the emperor''s chest like a mountain!


    This attack did not bring much damage to the emperor, but successfully interrupted the emperor''s continuous pursuit attack!


    The underworld Protoss! It is also an existence with divine personality! Perhaps he should be called death.After this guy appeared, he immediately let chufei think of the white bone that made him sick and scared through his breath, and suddenly cold sweat came out from his back to his tail bone! Fortunately, it''s not white bone, otherwise Chu Fei really doubts whether he will have psychological shadow!


    The lower God of the underworld was dressed in a dark robe, holding a big knife in his hand. On his chest, there was a word "Ming" written on his clothes, and there were several stars under the word.


    Perhaps, this is something that can explain his specific identity, but Chu Fei doesn''t care about it, doesn''t understand it, and is not interested in it.


    The last one is the guy in the world of fire god! I thought it would be a fire Protoss. As a result, chufei found that the essence of that guy was a fire Protoss!


    Or, it is not accurate to say that he is not a fire creature, he is fire! It''s the flame itself! It is a kind of pure fire element creature born in the fire!

 Chapter 876

    It''s also the strength level of a lower God of fire system, but I don''t know if he has a divine personality.


    Although up to now, chufei did not know what kind of existence the divine personality was in the divine plane of the demon fighting world, the most basic affirmation also represented a kind of status.


    As for the fire life, he is not human, but The appearance of Zach the biochemical demon in the League of Heroes However, the surface of the gummy has been replaced by the flame surface


    It seems that this fire creature is suspiciously imitating the human form, but because he doesn''t know much about human beings and doesn''t have much interest in it, he only imitates a little resemblance, so he doesn''t have the details that human life should have.


    But even though he''s a Fire Elemental creature, he looks like a soft guy with no threat. But outside Chu Fei, no one dares to look down upon this fire guy.


    Because in the world of fighting demons, on the divine plane of the world of fighting demons, anyone knows how terrible the fighting power of the fire element Protoss is!


    Unfortunately, he appeared in front of chufei.


    After this guy came out, the terminal didn''t speak. Chufei felt that he must get this guy!


    Chu Fei didn''t plan to use this fire guy to upgrade his Dao fire. He decided to study it simply because he was a fire element creature!


    So, before even the beast emperor started up again, Chu Fei pointed to the guy of the fire element and cried:


    "the guy of the fire element, you..."


    When Chu Fei talks, he creates a recipe for playing with fire. He intends to drive a Dao fire out to deal with the lower God of the fire element! Who knows, Chu Fei''s formula has just come out, and Dao fire has just come out and transformed into a phoenix shape, but at the same time, the lower God of the fire element is also urged by Chu Fei''s fire play skill!


    Or, it''s under control!


    In other words, it''s imprisonment!


    In a word, the God of fire element is collapsing, fearful and despairing at this moment


    But Chu Fei was ignorant.


    "What happened? Who am I? Where am I? " Three questions revolved in Chu Fei''s mind.


    However, since things have been like this, Chu Fei naturally won''t hesitate too much. Anyway, the fire element creature has been controlled by Chu Fei''s fire playing skill. In this case, it''s better to control it thoroughly!


    Think of here, Chu Fei direct full force urge play fire art, the fire element God completely into a group of no shape flame.


    Then, the flame was summoned to his side by chufei.


    This is a huge flame like a table. The temperature of this flame is not low. The average temperature of several thousand degrees has


    "Terminal, come on, let''s analyze the fire element..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, old lady Wang and others who have observed this scene have completely given up their thinking and judgment on chufei


    This is the essence of chufei''s existence.


    The gods of light and death of the underworld were also startled, but soon they both wanted to understand why all this happened.


    "Fire control, the Terrans in this world have such powerful fire control skills! You have to get it


    "This is definitely not a common fire magic. I must take it back. Then the fire god world will be in my underworld''s bag!"


    The two guys looked at chufei with the same idea, and then angered the emperor.


    "What are you looking at?"


    With a roar, the emperor rushed up without reason


    Then the two inferior gods were forced to fight with the emperor!


    However, I don''t know whether it''s because of lack of fighting spirit or strength. Anyway, the two guys didn''t get any advantage in the face of the beast emperor in the crazy state.


    But even so, their fighting is amazing enough!


    They are really strong enough to meet the emperor of the beast!


    However, this battle was not the focus. Let''s not say that the two inferior gods had targeted chufei. Even if they didn''t care about chufei, they never planned to fight the beast emperor in this crazy state.


    Their goal is just to delay time, and at this time, their goal has been achieved!


    In fact, they didn''t have to fight at all. Just before the war, the retreating twin demons had already made all preparations and urged their "magic array"!


    At that moment, a huge monster with a height of several hundred meters appeared in the sky!


    Because the distance is too close, Chu Fei and the emperor did not see for the first time what kind of monster this is!


    But at least they know that the projection of this monster is as powerful as the imperial array!In other words, this itself is another imperial array!


    And the nine twin demons are driving this imperial array!


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to sigh why there was such a form of imperial array, while the emperor of beasts had no idea about the form of imperial array. He just felt that this big guy who suddenly appeared was too powerful!


    At this moment, Chu Fei didn''t dare to let the emperor stay here, so he galloped directly behind the emperor, and then grabbed a bone on the emperor''s shoulder to start the system transmission twice!


    One up, the second down, and very accurately fell in front of the orc city people.


    At other times, Chu Fei would be so solid in geometry, but not now!


    The second emperor array appears, they must find a solution, otherwise the holy King City is really over!


    And all the people in Shengwang City, including old lady Shengwang and Qiqi, or other great saints, saints, and even children, saw the panorama of the projection of the huge monster at the first time, and also felt the momentum of the powerful imperial array on it!


    Chu Fei and the emperor of beasts finally saw the panorama of this projection after they landed


    At this moment, Chu Fei wanted to curse his mother


    The projection of this thing has eight huge heads with long necks, then a body like a dinosaur, and then eight big tails full of scales


    Eight heads, eight tails, its identity is ready to come out!


    "I''m a big snake! This NIMA is definitely a big snake! I''m a grandmother


    Even in the legend of a certain country, Baqi snake is also killed, which is enough to show how bad the Baqi snake is!


    And at this time, the earth''s famous evil beast appeared here in the way of emperor array projection. How can Chu Fei not curse his mother!


    The key is that there is no way to stop it now, so the predictable outcome is that the holy King City, which has protected the crape myrtle world for more than 500000 years, was finally destroyed in the hands of Baqi snake!


    Who can bear it!


    At this time, after the projection of the eight Qi snake appeared, the three demons who control the emperor''s array in the high air were finally relieved. Although they are still fighting passively, the moths are still attacking the emperor''s array with an invisible speed. Although the power of the emperor''s array to the three of them is rapidly consumed, they can at least fight now See an acceptable result


    Chufei was bored, but the people in Shengwang city were desperate


    Old lady Sheng Wang sighed, stepped to Chu Fei, and said:


    "Master Chu, you promised us to take all the children away."


    "Yes, I did." Chu Fei felt very humiliated when he said this sentence. What''s more humiliated is that in his mind, the terminal gave the deduction result:


    "you can''t resist, your exchange point is not enough, you can''t block the attack of the imperial array projection, they can''t concentrate on counterattack, it''s a dead end..."


    But at this time, the emperor, who was captured by Chu Fei for no reason, finally figured out what had just happened. Then he roared and looked back at Chu Fei angrily, saying:


    "I said these nine are mine! You promised not to make trouble 1 "


    Chu Fei grinned bitterly. I didn''t agree. At most, I said something similar However, he doesn''t want to argue now, so he can only try his best to comfort this militant friend


    But at this moment, the emperor was confident and hummed:


    "these nine are mine, including this eight head guy, none of you can rob me!"


    The act of swearing the Lord''s right made chufei and Shengwang city feel helpless, but at this time, the emperor put his spear on the ground beside him!


    Then with a wave of his big hand, a tall, nearly perfect stone statue was placed on the ground in front of him!


    "I''m a beast Chu Fei''s words are not comma! And all the people in the holy King City were puzzled by Chu Fei''s shock and surprise. They were optimistic: is there any hope?


    The emperor snorted with pride, and then walked around to the front of the statue, turned his back to the statue and faced the enemy in front of him! That is the projection of the huge eight Qi snake, the light in front of it, the two lower gods of the underworld, and the nine twin demons behind it!


    The next moment, the beast God actively ended his crazy state, and then his body size was reduced to the normal bimont state. At the same time, his hair became normal golden


    But the change is not over!


    I don''t know what method the emperor used, but his figure is still shrinking! It has been reduced to several sizes smaller than chufei!


    At this moment, chufei''s eyes lit up! Because he thought of a possibility!


    But other people in Shengwang city don''t have such deduction ability. The main reason is that the information is not equal. They don''t know a lot of things that chufei knows. So even the old lady of Shengwang has a black eye at the moment, but at least we can understand one thing, that is, the projection of the imperial array. This wild beast king of Bimeng is still full of fighting spirit!However, people did not know where his fighting spirit and confidence came from!


    But Chu Fei knew clearly that the emperor''s confidence came from this stone statue of beast God!


    And the real change was when the emperor was smaller than chufei


    The emperor knelt on one knee, still facing the statue of beast God behind him. Then his right hand touched the huge spear of beast God on the ground!


    At the same time, the emperor prayed in a low voice:


    "the great beast God is on the way, your people ask for your protection, please allow your people to take your supreme glory and kill the magic barrier!"


    The emperor said this prayer nine times!


    Every time, the voice is bigger than the previous one; every time, the pronunciation is clearer than the previous one; every time, the breath of the beast God is more and more powerful; every time, there is a intermittent breath spread out from the statue of the beast God and projected on the emperor!


    after ninth times as like as two peas, the beast''s appearance changed and became the same shape as the stone statue of the beast. At the same time, the spear of the beast God touched by the emperor''s right hand not only reduced to the shape suitable for his body at the moment, but also changed from spear to stick!


    Thick at both ends, thin in the middle, with a bright gold ring on each end


    "Ruyi Golden cudgel.... " Chu Fei could hardly speak. Even if he tried to say these five words, his voice was hoarse and could hardly be heard.


    But when chufei finished these five words, the emperor turned back and looked at chufei, and gave chufei a monkey smile!


    Seems to be in response to the five words of Chu Fei!


    The next moment, the emperor of beasts, or the God of beasts, rushed to the sky in a loud howl, and smashed the golden cudgel in his hand to the Baqi snake!

 Chapter 877

    At this moment, the breath of the emperor is very strong! It''s so powerful that people can''t imagine that there are powerful people in the world!


    But at the same time, people are also very worried about the emperor!


    No matter what the reason is, as long as the emperor has gained such a powerful power, does it mean that he has paid a big enough price!


    If so, will the emperor have any problems after his powerful power has faded?


    This is the concern for friends, and this concern for friends also appeared for the first time in the eyes of the people in the holy King City looking at the emperor.


    But for chufei, it''s another matter!


    The smell of the emperor of beasts is now so strong that it is impossible to imagine! So, for the devil, this is the most terrible thing!


    Chufei is not worried at all now! Finally, I can be a onlooker!


    At this time, the emperor has round his own hands of the golden cudgel hard hit on the head of the eight Qi snake projection!


    Then, everyone feels deaf and blind!


    Can''t see, can''t hear, but not chufei.


    Perhaps it was the help of the system and terminal that made chufei clearly see and hear everything in this war.


    Under the attack of the beast emperor in monkey brother state, the eight headed Baqi snake''s projection broke and disappeared without even a second!


    The nine twin demons who controlled the projection of the imperial array didn''t seem to be involved because they responded in time!


    But it''s just a blow that hasn''t been implicated!


    At this moment, the beast emperor who killed the projection of Baqi snake has rushed past with a stick!


    As for the two inferior gods in the demon fighting world


    I''m sorry, it seems that it was dropped to ashes.


    Poor and ridiculous.


    As for the nine twin demons, they couldn''t escape or run, so they chose to do their best! And their means is to use their talent to tear up a temporary space under the condition of full-blown!


    Then he pulled the emperor in.


    Or they hide in, and then the emperor chases in


    Chu Fei didn''t care what kind of result it was, because now the emperor is invincible!


    The threat was so simple and so sudden that people in the holy King City were very angry. What''s more, the other three demons who urged the emperor''s formation felt a little bitter


    However, they still did not mean to retreat But still insist on


    "Yes? Master, be careful. I doubt that the demons still have a back hand. " Chu Fei thought of the possibility for the first time, and old lady Sheng Wang, old man crying and old man laughing also reminded everyone to be careful.


    The next moment, a breath of terror appeared on everyone''s head!


    Chu Fei was a big jump by the sudden appearance of the breath, looked up and saw a mass of Purple Star cloud is fast falling!


    Red spirit! A red spirit demon!


    Under the red spirit demon, perhaps his hand, where, a magical pattern of the great emperor is gradually emerging and weaving!


    In a very short period of time, the emperor array pattern was completely formed, and then released a powerful and frightening power!


    Emperor array!


    It''s emperor array again!


    And it''s the emperor array that a red spirit clan can control!


    "Not a complete imperial array! It''s the remnant battle Old lady Wang''s idea spread to everyone''s ears in an instant. At the same time, chufei also found another problem!


    "I''m a little familiar with this breath!" The answer of the terminal is clear in the mind!


    That''s an image, a screenshot of a video image In order to avoid wasting time, the terminal intercepted a picture from the continuous impact record to show Chu Fei


    "This The spirit of the book


    "That''s him!" The terminal is determined!


    Lingzhao book was chased by two demons of qiongqi and Huanggui. Of course, Chu Fei saw the two demons'' pursuit. It seems that this Lingzhao book got something.


    At this time, it seems that what Lingzhao book will get is the remnant array!


    "I can''t make a complete NIMA imperial array. Can''t I make you a remnant array?"


    With this in mind, the bracelet of Chu Fei''s right hand was immediately turned into a huge gun barrel, and Chu Fei held it in his arms. At the same time, Chu Fei scolded angrily:


    "there''s no one there, right?"


    Many people don''t understand the meaning of Chu Fei''s angry scolding. It''s the same with Chu Fei and others'' Lingzhao books that are attacked by the remnant array. He doesn''t have the mind to listen to being scolded. It''s very good that he can control the remnant array.


    Can see target bosom is more and more bright big gun barrel, spirit according to book began to worry about.


    "Terminal, let''s see if there are other guys hiding!" After Chu Fei gave the terminal an order, he immediately urged the gun in his arms to launch an attack.In an instant, a series of purple light balls the size of a grinding plate burst out!


    This time it''s not a light, it''s a ball of light!


    But the power is the same, the consumption is the same, but the visual effect and damage effect seem to be more than a little stronger.


    Lingzhao Book felt a strong sense of crisis at this moment, but the bow did not turn back, he can only bite his teeth now!


    Finally, the first crystal purple ball of light and Lingzhao book in the hands of the corner of the residual array against the boom together!


    The powerful explosion of the book lifted all the friars who were around the great sage!


    As for Lingzhao book, he did not suffer too much damage because he was behind the remnant array. But the problem is, this is just a light ball, Chu Fei can also play a series of light balls behind!


    And Lingzhao book didn''t even react. These crystal purple light balls blasted on the remnant array he controlled one after another.


    One or two times can still resist, but more times will lose its effect.


    Spirit according to book heart anxious, but now he can''t go, also can''t run, can only insist on as far as possible!


    Even if the remnant array is broken, he still has many other treasures in his hand. Now is the time for them to play a role!


    However, after the battle broke, Chu Fei no longer cared about Lingzhao book. On the contrary, the crying old man beside Chu Fei took the initiative to meet Lingzhao book. He could not help but reach out and hit it.


    Lingzhao book is very bitter, but what is more bitter is not Lingzhao book, but several other demons hidden in the surrounding void.


    When Lingzhao Book rushed out, chufei began to doubt, and old lady Shengwang was the same, but the problem was that no one found any hidden enemy.


    In fact, if Chu Fei didn''t let the terminal probe around, I''m afraid that he would not find these demons in the end!


    And these demons are a brand new race that we have never seen before!


    Obviously, the demons of this race are better at hiding!


    However, after the terminal found their location, chufei immediately began to bombard!


    The big gun barrel in his arms twisted a few times at chufei''s waist and then hit a large light ball. When this large sphere of light flew into the air, it almost covered all the space above people''s heads, which also led to the loss of the possibility for the hidden demons to continue to hide, and they could only come out to resist a wave of attacks!


    But this is the most powerful attack of the saint level. Even if your heaven devil talent is powerful, as long as you are not the great emperor, then you are not qualified to fight hard in front of chufei!


    The next moment, the big gun barrel in chufei''s arms changed into several heavy machine guns pointing in different directions, and the direction these machine guns pointed to was where the demons appeared.


    After that, Chuffy fired.


    Fire snake unreasonable all hit on these strange demons! To everyone''s surprise, these demons have been carried down!


    However, even if they made a wave of attacks, they were not completely harmless. In fact, these demons resisted Chu Fei''s attack, which made them unable to maintain their human state.


    The next moment, a few demons have emerged!


    It''s a snake! lizard!


    The body is as thin as a snake, and the four feet are as thick as a lizard. It looks very strange together.


    But even if it''s weird, these demons have proved the power of their new demons!


    However, Chu Fei''s weapons were still shooting fire snakes, and these demons who showed their own bodies still chose hard resistance. Until more than ten seconds later, chufei had no choice but to stop shooting.


    "The intelligence is correct, the Terran is really at the end of the storm!"


    "In that case, let''s end the fight."


    These demons don''t know where they learned their character. They speak Chinese as a sophomore, but after their conversation, what happened next was a frightening scene!


    These brand-new demons have even found several array platforms!


    The lines and the divine brilliance on the platform have already proved that this platform is definitely the emperor''s array! Even if it''s not complete, it''s broken. 1


    if this imperial array is really urged, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous here in the holy King City!


    But at this time, Chu Fei was very upset and returned the bracelet to its original state. Then he found a shabby ceramic basin from the tuntian ring


    At the moment when the basin was taken out, the saints of the holy city were stunned.


    It''s because everyone knows this thing. Originally, the crying old man got it from the demons, and because of this thing, the crying old man was trapped by the demons and his cultivation regressed


    Of course, everyone knows that it was given to chufei, but they don''t understand why chufei took out the basin at this moment


    Chu Fei couldn''t hear the doubts in these people''s hearts, otherwise he would correct them. This is not a splash basin, but a purple gold bowl!


    After Chu Fei took out the purple gold bowl, he didn''t care what the demons were doing and what they had done. He just held it in his hand and held it high. The mouth of the bowl was aimed at the battlefield and all the demons in front of him. Then Chu Fei recited the six character Daming mantra in a low voice!Chu Fei doesn''t know how to activate the purple gold bowl, but Chu Fei knows that the only person who can activate the purple gold bowl in the world of crape myrtle is himself!


    With this relationship, Chu Fei believed that with the help of the six character Daming mantra, he would be able to make the purple gold bowl play a little bit of the power of the appetite vessel!


    Chu Fei is so confident, but also so devout. At the moment of reciting the six character Daming mantra, Chu Fei thought of many philosophical thoughts of Buddhism on earth, and subconsciously made a little contrast with Taoism.


    At this moment, the purple gold bowl suddenly shine! At the same time, a powerful momentum burst out from the body of the purple gold bowl! Even Chu Fei, the driver, was pushed out several feet away by this powerful momentum!


    And those four legged demons, at this moment, they feel only despair, although their imperial array has begun to operate!

 Chapter 878

    Yes, the imperial array has begun to operate!


    But the problem is that the prestige of the incomplete imperial array, which has already started to work, is not as good as that broken basin!


    Seeing this, Chu Fei was determined, and then began to figure out how to make the purple gold bowl attack!


    After the momentum burst at the beginning, Zijin bowl didn''t repel Chu Fei''s approach, but it''s not so easy for others to get close!


    Chu Fei, who came close to the purple gold bowl again, didn''t try to take the floating purple gold bowl down again. Instead, he looked at the four legged snake demons with a bad smile, and then spat out a "close" word gently!


    Chufei is just teasing the demons. For this, chufei can swear!


    But it is this full of tease meaning of the word, but directly let the purple gold bowl began the real attack!


    In an instant, a force beyond space and speed burst out from the mouth of the purple gold bowl, and then all the enemy units rolled by this force were pulled in!


    No matter how huge the demon''s body is, as long as it is burst out by the purple gold bowl, it will immediately start to shrink, and then it will be sucked into the purple gold bowl.


    Those demons want to vomit blood, but they have lost the chance.


    As for the several platforms that they urged, although they had already been put into operation, they did not completely burst out the power of the imperial array because they lost the subsequent control power.


    Chu Fei pointed to those floating platforms and cried out: "recycle!"


    Recycling, and collection, although only a word, but Zijin bowl and system are perfectly successful distinction!


    At this moment, the recovery function of the system is activated!


    No matter whether it is activated or not, it seems that there is no threat to the system at all!


    At this moment, Chu Fei suddenly found that he had a more abnormal weapon besides the purple gold bowl - system recovery!


    However, just as Chu Fei was beating in his heart, the terminal poured cold water on him and said, "don''t think about beautiful things. If you hadn''t caught those four legged snakes, these platforms would not have been recycled so easily."


    Chu Fei doesn''t care about the cold water splashing behavior of the terminal. Instead, he raises his hand and grabs the purple gold bowl, turns the direction of the purple gold bowl, and takes in the red spirit family''s spirit photo book that crazy urges all kinds of Taoist utensils there!


    Then Chu Fei looked at the three demons and the complete imperial array that were fighting with the moths in the sky!


    "Take it!"


    Chu Fei''s divine sense locks on the three emperors of the demon, and then urges the purple gold bowl to try to take them in directly!


    As a result, the embarrassing thing happened. Chu Fei and the people in the holy King City obviously felt that the purple gold bowl released a force of income, but this force did not reach the battlefield in the sky at all!


    In other words, the scope is not enough!


    "Ah! Isn''t it far enough? " Chu Fei Leng for a moment, and then summoned the flying sword to rush past!


    There are no idiots in Tianmo. Several examples have been sucked into the battlefield. They will not follow those people''s footsteps! Especially when Chu Fei stepped on the flying sword and rushed over, even if he could continue to fight with the moth strongmen for a long time, the three demons also chose to retreat!


    Run, just a word, but for the three demons, they lost a lot of things!


    The emperor''s array is something they must take back, which is fundamental. But because the moth strongmen are obsessed with attacking, they can only choose to use other powerful things to block the moth strongmen!


    But it''s so easy there!


    When the two red spirits and a Yao nationality finally ran away with the emperor''s array, there were many pieces of powerful weapons scattered in the air and on the ground.


    In this regard, the strong moths are very upset!


    A complete Imperial battle is a great event for any race! Even if they are as powerful as the moths, they plan to fight a beautiful battle, and then record the glory of the battle in the clan classics.


    As a result, because of the arrival of Chu Fei holding a terrible purple gold bowl, the weight of this glory decreased a lot.


    Their displeasure is understandable.


    However, when Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, reappeared and came to Chu Fei, Chu Fei was afraid. Fortunately, he came early! I''m not sure about the result later!


    Today''s oldest moth must be the strongest moth, but even he, even Hu Lai, his face is as purple as pig''s liver. Moreover, his eyes are filled with blood, his temples are beating wildly on both sides, and the blood vessels in his neck, arms and other parts of his body burst, which is as exaggerated as the ancestral varicose veins!


    This is obviously a phenomenon of excessive loss of itself!


    To put it more simply, we should exchange our health and longevity for strength It is similar to the existence of the heaven devil disintegration Dafa in various novels."Master, why are you doing this? Come down and have a rest. Come on, don''t delay. If they run away, the battle is over!"


    Chufei was really scared, but at the same time, he really didn''t want to have any big problems with the moth allies.


    But the moth people didn''t care, especially Hu Lai, the oldest of the moth people, waved his hand with a smile and said, "don''t worry, little friend. We look scary now, but it''s just a minor injury. You can recover after a simple breath adjustment. Don''t believe it, look at him He is more proficient in regulating the body than all of us, so he recovers much faster than us. You can see that he has almost recovered. "


    When Hu Lai, the oldest member of the moth tribe, talked with Chu Fei, the other strong members of the moth tribe all relieved their sublimation and restored their human form.


    So, this is a large group of old men with white beard, red face, blood in both eyes and varicose veins Of course, Hu Lai said which person is better, but the blood in his eyes and the red face still shows that his body is not completely healthy.


    "It''s good that the elders are OK, it''s good that they''re OK. Hehe, today, I really opened my eyes! I never thought that there was a creature who could face the whole imperial array with hard steel! And it''s the imperial array controlled by the three top dignitaries! Admiration, really admiration


    Chufei is a praise from the heart, the moth is too strong.


    However, Hu Lai, the oldest of the moths, did not intend to hide anything from Chu Fei. He said directly:


    "little friend, you think too much. No matter how strong we are, we can really use our flesh to fight against the imperial array. The reason why we can do this is because we have the protection left by the great emperor, which can offset more than 90% of the imperial array''s power. Otherwise, we may not even get close to it."


    Speaking of this, Chu Fei also remembered that at the time of the war, these moth ancestors did take out a silk like thing and put it on their body. It must be some kind of imperial weapon.


    Although curious, Chu Fei didn''t intend to ask for the specific information of that thing. Instead, he politely invited several strong moths to come down to the ground and greet the strong ones in the holy King City. By the way, Chu Fei also brought out some drinks to relieve their thirst.


    At this time, there is only one place left in the whole battlefield, that is, the battle between 180000 strong moths and 360000 demons!


    However, no one is worried about the 180000 soldiers of the moth tribe. It''s because the moth''s talent is too bad! In fact, it is true. Although the fighting time is much longer, the 360000 troops of the demons are indeed pressed on the ground by 180000 strong moths.


    Because of the quantity and confusion, it will be more than half an hour after the battle is over.


    After that, eighteen hundred thousand warriors of the moth tribe bravely and valiantly turned back into eighteen great men of the moth tribe.


    In short, the moth army has returned to the small world they live in, and they don''t care what brilliant achievements they have just made.


    On the surface, at least.


    As for how they brag and thump each other after they go back to the small world, that''s another matter.


    At this time, the old man crying, the old man laughing and several other great saints in the holy King City took the initiative to welcome the 18 moths, and then began to drink and celebrate together.


    Chufei, on the other hand, drags a purple gold bowl and ponders how to deal with the demons in it. On the other hand, he steps on a flying sword and flies to the previous position of the emperor.


    The emperor was the only one who worried Chu Fei. The emperor was pulled into another space by the demon, and after that, the entrance of that space was closed.


    I can''t find it. I have to wait for the Emperor himself to come out.


    Chu Fei stood at the place where the emperor had disappeared and looked back at the statue of the beast God that still stood on the ground and was carefully protected by many saints and great saints in the holy city


    Ah!


    With a sigh, chufei put his attention on the purple gold bowl in his hand.


    Say, at the beginning Chu Fei return this so mind to consider this purple gold bowl to accept a person of time exactly is to accept a person into where. He just subconsciously felt that he had taken in the inner space of the purple gold bowl. As a result, he just bowed his head to study it. Chu Fei found that the demons who had been taken in did not enter the inner space of the purple gold bowl!


    It''s in the purple gold bowl


    Emmm¡­¡­


    Inside the purple gold bowl, there is something like a light film and fog, which trapped the demons in it.


    Through the light film and fog like things, Chu Fei could clearly see the demons such as Lingzhao book. Of course, they were reduced many times.


    Because of his unhappiness and depression, Chu Fei shakes the purple gold bowl to make the demons suffer


    As a result, I don''t know whether it''s because Chu Fei''s concussion is too strong, or because this operation starts a certain function of the purple gold bowl, which directly leads to the crazy distortion of the demons inside.Chu Fei was very curious, so he watched carefully. After a few breaths, under Chu Fei''s serious gaze, the demons inside turned into a pool of sewage


    At the moment when they turned into sewage, the light film and mist like energy covering them disappeared, and the purple gold bowl completely returned to normal, but there was a pool of disgusting sewage inside.

 Chapter 879

    Chu Fei really didn''t know what he should do now. Anyway, up to now, what the purple gold bowl shows is two words, powerful! Change two words is domineering! Another two words is terrible


    Anyway, this purple gold bowl has completely displayed Chu Fei''s cognition of the magic weapon in the myth from beginning to end.


    If you think about it, you can see that in the myth of the earth, whether it''s journey to the west, or the list of gods, or some other scattered folk myths, the magic weapons of the immortals and Arhats are able to attract and trap people, and then turn into pus and blood all the time


    Before that day, Chu Fei always felt that even if the immortals, Buddhists and Arhats really existed, their abilities should not be so evil that they could turn the enemy into blood.


    In fact, at the beginning, Chu Fei thought that if those immortals really existed, they should also be like the fantasy novels, fighting is fighting, rather than the way of playing cards in movies and TV dramas. They were always trapped and transformed


    Chu Fei thinks that his idea is considerable enough, but now, there is a thing that can turn the enemy into pus blood. It''s true that the blood of this demon is not enough, but it''s estimated that it''s similar.


    And it''s a change, just because Chu Fei shakes the purple gold bowl


    ¡­¡­


    Can put this aside not to say, but Chu Fei can urge the purple gold bowl to receive people, the effect of people has been a very curious doubt!


    Does the six character Daming mantra really work? Chu Fei doesn''t believe it. It''s just "humming". Can this start the purple gold bowl? What''s the size? What a coincidence?


    Chu Fei didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t find an acceptable answer.


    Doubts make people crazy, and the disappearance of a friend makes people very unhappy. But at this moment, unhappiness has no meaning, so Chu Fei chooses to cover up his unhappiness by "trying to answer doubts".


    The choice of Chu Fei is the terminal.


    In fact, Chu Fei didn''t report much hope, but the terminal used a very lazy voice:


    "partner, your brain used to work very well Why are you so clumsy now? "


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s very simple. I ask you, what was the name of this purple gold bowl before?"


    "Broken basin?" Chufei was not sure. After all, it was just a joke.


    "It''s really broken, but don''t you call it first?"


    This time, as soon as Chu Fei wanted to answer, Chu Fei directly interrupted: "of course, it''s because of the break! What does broken represent? It means that the Taoist vessel is damaged! What''s broken! Of course, you see these gaps! What''s the impact! Here comes the answer! It''s very likely that there is something wrong with the main function, which leads to the fact that people, not people, can operate it! "


    The terminal''s series of self questions and answers and the final answers are very "unfriendly", but chufei can''t help it. There''s no place to report "Friendliness".


    "Are you serious?"


    "You really listen to me! Don''t you think my analysis is very reasonable! "


    Chu Fei subconsciously wanted to refute, but immediately realized that it was really that.


    Now, chufei is more depressed.


    He just wanted to discuss an "unanswerable" question with the terminal, and then use his thinking to make him forget the disappearance of the emperor. As a result, the terminal simply gave a reasonable answer, so chufei''s doubts were solved, and then he could only be depressed about the emperor.


    Depressed Chu Fei turned the purple gold bowl upside down, and there was sewage everywhere.


    Because of depression, Chu Fei didn''t do anything else at once, but watched the whereabouts of the sewage


    Then Chu Fei found out that, without moving his hand, his sword and the world, the sewage poured out poured a line on the ground


    When the sewage was completely poured out, Chu Fei shivered. Then he felt that a cool air ran along his tail bone to the back of his head, and from the back of his head it burst into the sky


    Then, chufei suddenly found that this was not a premonition of fear, nor any other sixth sense, but something really changed behind him.


    After realizing this, Chu Fei hovered and changed to another position, then raised the purple gold bowl in his hand, ready to take the enemy in at any time


    Then Chu Fei''s mind came up with a three-dimensional diagram projected from the terminal, which was a three-dimensional effect of the expansion of space


    The change of space is the place where the emperor disappeared before


    The next moment, the space opens with a dull sound There is no prestige, but after the space is opened, there is a strong breath floating out.


    It''s the smell of the emperor of beasts. Chufei can tell it all at once!Next, a thin figure came out with the golden cudgel. At the moment when he came out, his figure magnified rapidly. At the same time, the golden cudgel in his hand quickly turned into a spear


    It''s the emperor of beasts. He''s out of trouble, and his other hand is holding a leg Behind this leg is the body of a demon


    The demon has lost consciousness, or is dead His left leg was carried by the emperor, and then a hand was stretched to his head, twisted and tied with the leg of another demon


    Even if ruchufei, a powerful monk who was half holy, couldn''t help stirring up after seeing this scene!


    It''s disgusting!


    The emperor came out, and the nine demons who pulled him into the space were also brought out by him. Then the space disappeared and everything around returned to normal.


    "Brother Chu, why are you here! Ah, are you finished! Have we won yet


    Chu Fei laughed bitterly and forced his heart to feel uncomfortable, saying: "win, win! You see, everyone is celebrating, it''s just you! "


    When the emperor looked in the direction of chufei''s fingers, he saw a large area of people celebrating the victory of the holy King City. Then the old lady of the holy king, the old man crying, the old man laughing and the moth people looked at him with friendly and happy eyes.


    When he saw this scene, the emperor laughed, and then sat down on the ground. The spear of the beast God was thrown into his space ring by him, and the corpses were thrown by him


    "I''m so tired. These guys are hard to deal with If it wasn''t for the blessing of the beast God, I couldn''t beat them... "


    "But it''s hard for you. You''re addicted to this one..." Chufei funny took out a few barrels of beer to the emperor, and then the emperor will not be polite to drink a happy.


    It can be seen that the emperor is really tired.


    It can also be understood that the strength of the Emperor himself is only the realm of high-level heaven ladder. With the fighting power of the beast God and spear, he can reach the realm of saints. However, it is impossible to fight against the demons at this level.


    So the emperor chose the beast God to bless And then he gets stronger!


    At first, Chu Fei thought that the power should only be limited by time, but looking at the emperor''s appearance, he estimated that the blessing would gradually weaken according to the amount of power used.


    At the beginning, he was the strongest, so he could blow the projection of the eight Qi snake and the two median gods into ashes. This is not only the strongest attack, but also the most expensive attack, so after that, his strength has dropped from the hard steel strength that can compete with the imperial array level to the holy king or slightly stronger level.


    At this time, the nine twin demons pulled him into another space, and then began to struggle As a result, needless to say, if the nine twin demons could persist for a little longer, they might be the emperor, but they didn''t persist, so the emperor won.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the emperor drank a few barrels of beer to enjoy himself, a large group of people from the holy King City came running with laughter. Behind them were the old lady of the holy king and the oldest moth people


    After these people came, they began to sing and dance around the emperor. It seemed that they regarded the emperor as a bonfire!


    The Emperor didn''t know what was going on at first, but soon began to enjoy the singing and dancing of Lagerstroemia.


    The old lady of the holy king and the oldest of the moth family are Hu Lai. Their arrival is to raise the identity of the emperor.


    At this moment, even if the real strength of the Emperor himself is less than that of the sage, he has won the recognition of the two strong men at the Saint King level.


    At this time, the animal king, who was already happy, felt the excitement of being artificially made by the most powerful


    Then he began to giggle.


    ¡­¡­


    This is a terrible war. The imperial array and strategy used by the demons should be able to surpass the time of attacking the first holy King City Or it has already exceeded.


    Although the holy King City relied on a lot of external forces, it won and retreated in the end. This is indeed a big event worthy of celebration.


    In addition, the holy King City has the moth tribe, an unswerving ally for a thousand years. Even if the demons still have the strength to attack the holy King City, they have to be more cautious. Of course, there is also an emperor.


    The existence of the emperor of beasts is an unknown fear point for the demon, which can smash the projection of the imperial array with a stick. The demon can''t ignore it.


    However, the emperor will not stay in the holy city for a long time, and will even return to the world of fighting demons soon. However, perhaps the emperor will choose to stay and hone his strength. Of course, there is a third possibility, and this third possibility is a simple thing for chufei.


    That is, to go to the devil kingdom of the devil fighting world, to reopen the communication between the devil Kingdom and the devil fighting world, and then let the emperor of beasts freely enter the Lagerstroemia realm through the devil Kingdom, and enter the abyss through the Lagerstroemia realm


    No matter what the specific operability is, it''s the same for the demons. Anyway, they have to face the threat of all the people in the holy King City, the powerful moths and the emperor of beasts at the same timeIn the middle of this, Chu Fei didn''t count himself. The horror of the purple gold bowl had made the demon army give up more than 50% of the war impulse.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the people celebrating and the people singing and dancing, Chu Fei threw the purple gold bowl into the ring, and then began to plan what he would do in the future.


    At this time, I don''t know who passed the news of victory to the children who were forced to hide in their ears, so the children rushed out of the holy city and joined the army of celebration.


    This is a carnival, a carnival that has been suppressed for thousands, thousands and hundreds of thousands of years.


    For children, this is the most beautiful festival, with food, drink, new clothes and a good life


    For the soldiers and generals of the holy city, it is also a festival, a festival representing victory and hope.


    Perhaps, this day should be designated as a festival, and the day when the first holy city broke down should also be designated as a festival.


    But how to operate, Chu Fei is not in a hurry, he intends to seriously consider, a good plan.


    Chufei has a clear plan for what he wants to do later.

 Chapter 880

    If the crisis of Shengwang city is over for a while, what chufei will do next is to solve the crisis of the future abyss and crape myrtle world.


    In this regard, Chu Fei had a plan for a long time, that is, to go to the ghost clan, to find the familiar ghost, and then to explore the ruins of the legendary ancient dynasty.


    In order to solve all kinds of doubts, chufei believed that there must be enough powerful Taoist vessels in a relic area of an ancient dynasty.


    The powerful instrument of Tao is the foundation of chufei''s establishing the channel between the abyss and the outside world.


    Nine pieces, which is the minimum number given by the terminal. After counting one purple gold bowl, there are still eight pieces missing. But now Chu Fei is a little reluctant to use the purple gold bowl as the array base, so he needs to find nine powerful Taoist tools.


    Nine. It''s not a small number. Only ancient relics and Tianmo''s nest can be obtained as soon as possible. Compared with the matter of Tianmo''s nest, it''s a relatively easy way to find relics.


    Chu Fei thinks that he is not a diligent person, and lazy people will naturally choose a simpler way.


    ¡­¡­


    But before that, we have to go through the carnival after the victory.


    To this end, Chu Fei found out his spirit, and then let the spirit set up a rich meal outside the holy King City, an amazing number of meals, a high quality meal!


    In addition to the material of these foods is the quality of the earth, other aspects such as what color, smell and so on are absolutely top-notch food!


    Good food, good wine!


    Chu Fei didn''t grudge his own wine. Countless drinks were put on the ground by Chu Fei. No matter how old people were, no matter what race of friars, they were completely immersed in the delicious sea.


    As for Chu Fei''s noumenon, he stepped on the flying sword to recycle all the recyclable things.


    The first is the body of 360000 troops of the demons. The moth soldiers are powerful and rich. After killing the demons, they don''t pay any attention to it, so chufei''s wave is quite fat!


    Then there are the nine demon corpses killed by the emperor of beasts. At least they are all powerful and valuable.


    After these are recycled, Chu Fei looks at his exchange point again, and suddenly has an impulse to add food to the carnival scene!


    Tenima is rich!


    After the battle began, chufei did not pay attention to the change of his exchange point. Ben has been used up for a long time, and then at most he gets some dialogue points from Lingzhao book and those four legged demons


    As a result, chufei''s current exchange point is beyond chufei''s understanding of numbers


    Too much!


    But after thinking about it, Chu Fei could accept it. After all, in addition to reclaiming the corpses of the demon army, Chu Fei also waved the remnant of the imperial array, such as the remnant of the Lingzhao book, such as the imperial array sent by the four legged snakes


    By contrast, the fall of the third holy King City alone brought so many exchange points to chufei, not to mention the imperial array?


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei, who has figured out this point, finally dares to seriously give it to the rich. As a rich man, the first thing Chu Fei does is to exchange hundreds of thousands of exchange points of fireworks


    These fireworks are arranged by Chu Fei, and then control a flame to split into thousands or thousands of small flames by playing with fire, and then ignite a large number of fireworks at the same time!


    Then, the sky of the abyss is occupied by beautiful fireworks.


    At this moment, beauty embellishes the sky.


    When the fireworks were over, chufei found that he didn''t know when Qiqi appeared beside him


    At this time, Qiqi''s face was flushed, his mouth was full of wine, and he didn''t know how much he had drunk. And just when Chu Fei noticed Qiqi, Qiqi was ready, but just as Qiqi was about to speak, a strong sense of sleepiness came and Qiqi fell asleep.


    Chufei saw that Qiqi seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t expect that Qiqi fell asleep all of a sudden


    not to mention anything else. At least chufei knew that Qiqi''s drinking capacity was not so bad.


    What''s more, Qiqi is still a friar and a Nine Tailed Fox, which is enough to make him a Bacchus.


    But even so, she was drunk.


    This is not normal, so Chu non direct call system, let the system to Qiqi to a physical examination.


    "It''s OK. I should be accepting some kind of inheritance again. Anyway, it''s not a bad thing."


    After getting this answer, chufei was relieved. So regardless of the jubilant people, they took Qiqi back to the golden roof of the holy city.


    For the time being, only here is suitable for chufei and Qiqi to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    This carnival lasted for three days and three nights. When people were tired and drunk, they went to bed and woke up to continue the carnival. Anyway, chufei provided enough supplies for these Carnival guys.


    Three days later, there was a mess outside Shengwang City, but with the help of several great saints, all the rubbish was cleaned up instantly.In these three days of carnival, the high-level of the holy King City did not really participate in it, but chose the silent guard.


    "Unexpectedly, Master Chu really brought us hope, hope within reach. I''m suddenly looking forward to the day when he really gets through the abyss and the outside world. " The old man raised his feelings and didn''t know who he was talking to.


    I think anyone who hears this sentence is entitled to reply.


    "I think of that, but I didn''t expect that day to come so soon. You''re right. Maybe Master Chu can really end the despair in the abyss. " The old man laughed and sighed.


    All the people present are old friends and old friends. Besides, they are their teachers. They all know the character of laughing and crying old people.


    But if you say it, I''m afraid Chu Fei can''t accept it at all. Old man crying is the optimistic one, while old man laughing is the pessimistic one, which is completely opposite to their nickname.


    "You still don''t see. He can do too much." Old lady Wang looked at the front with a smile, where is the direction of chufei''s departure.


    Just a moment ago, chufei said goodbye to the people of the holy King City and the moth people. Similarly, chufei also said goodbye to the emperor and Qiqi.


    In three days, Qiqi accepted a new inheritance, but this time it was not the strength cultivation, but the memory of Qiqi''s clan.


    As for the emperor, he was left by chufei to help guard. By the way, he also wanted to exercise his fighting power in the abyss.


    For the orc emperor, there is nothing he needs to worry about.


    But this abyss is different. The abyss must be faced with more crises, especially from the world of fighting demons.


    Although the three inferior gods were killed, what about the LORD God who sent them? They will not give up exploring this new world, and they will try again.


    in this way, the abyss is more dangerous, and the orc''s hometown is safe.


    As for Chu Fei himself, he did not take anyone with him. Instead, he left the holy King City and galloped towards the direction of the withdrawal of the demon army.


    The purpose of chufei was to go all the way north, through the abyss, and then enter the territory of Bazhou.


    But before that, Chu Fei found the old tree spirit again and left a lot of wine for the old tree. Then he suggested that the old tree move to the second holy King City.


    In the process of persuading Lao Shu, Chu Fei told him all the previous wars. At the same time, he made a very serious comparison between the power of the holy King City and the anxiety of the demons. At the same time, Chu Fei also revealed another world to Lao Shu Jing.


    All this operation, just because Chu Fei want to give holy King City to find another help.


    As for how strong the old tree spirit is, Chu Fei doesn''t care. What he cares about is the other abilities of the old tree spirit


    A refined thing and a refined animal must have some more secret and useful skills


    Finally, Lao Shu took Chu Fei''s advice and chose to move.


    ¡­¡­


    In the course of his journey to the north, Chu Fei saw many places where the demons once lived. Some of them were broken and some of them were still intact.


    Because Chu Fei has changed his appearance, even if Chu Fei encounters demons, he doesn''t need to worry about exposing himself. Anyway, it''s easy to change one''s appearance when one''s cultivation has reached the level of the most holy.


    In the process of going through the abyss, Chu Fei got a lot of news from the demons. One of them was that the defectors from the holy King City were killed by the demons


    That''s good news. Anyway, traitors and road leaders should die.


    ¡­¡­


    Apart from this, most of the rest of the news is related to a legend.


    It''s not an ancient legend, but a legend handed down by mouth


    There is a big oral event in the demons, which Chu Fei and the holy King City have verified a little That''s the arrival of the new demon race.


    Chu Fei didn''t care about the news at first. After all, the previous war proved that the new demons who came to the world of crape myrtle were still weak


    But as chufei heard more and more news, chufei began to worry.


    Because the demons in the mouth of those who are about to come to the world of crape myrtle demons race, are all powerful and unparalleled ancient beast species!


    Beast, what is it?


    The concept of divine beast is very rigorous. When we understand the word "divine beast", the first change we should make is to eliminate "fierce beast".


    Fierce beasts are ancient fierce beasts. They are also races with great origins, such as poor and strange, such as Hongling For example, the Jiaos are like the Haiwang


    These races are powerful and terrible, and their ancestors are even worse, but they are just fierce beasts, not divine beasts.


    What can be called a god beast?Loong! unicorn! Luan Feng!


    This is the beast. This is the real beast.


    And the ancient god beast species, very straightforward means that the coming demons are the descendants of ancient god beast!


    The descendants of Qilin, luanfeng and Dragon


    Of course, this is just an example. Now even the demons don''t know what kind of race is coming, let alone chufei.


    But now that this news has come out, it shows that in recent days, there will be something big happening in the devil''s side.


    At this time, Chu Fei began to wonder why the demons came to the world of crape myrtle!


    Is there any treasure in the world of crape myrtle?


    No way!


    Is there no danger in the world of crape myrtle?


    It''s possible that


    But no matter what happened, Chu Fei and the whole crape myrtle world probably don''t know the answer, everything can only wait for the demons to announce themselves, or wait for the passage of time to bring the answer.


    As for Chu Fei, after sorting out all the news he heard, he began to go on his way seriously.


    And he is closer and closer to his destination, the territory of the ghost clan.

 Chapter 881

    The ghost clan is located in Bazhou. The first thing to get to Bazhou is to walk out of the abyss.


    In fact, if Chu Fei didn''t want to collect more useful information on the road, I''m afraid it would take him less time to cross the abyss.


    Along the way, chufei heard a lot of news and asked about the ghost clan. However, very few useful information can be found out, because for many other races of demons, the ghost clan is a small and weak race.


    Of course, people''s original words are not like this, but in order to record this kind of evaluation more simply, Chu Fei still made great efforts to choose the word "house".


    The demon race that can be described by Chu Fei as "house", how lazy is it!


    Since Chu Fei began to use this word to record the characteristics of the virtual ghost clan, he could no longer look directly at the words composed of Zhai men and Zhai women.


    ¡­¡­


    There is nothing to care about in the process of chufei''s going out of the abyss. Along the way, chufei disguised himself as a member of the red spirit clan, and then showed off the purple clouds of starlight, so he avoided many inexplicable disputes.


    I have to say that the identity of the red spirit clan is very useful in front of other demons!


    On this day, chufei came to the boundary of the abyss, where chufei finally saw the damage of the abyss.


    The damage is a damage that spans thousands of miles, but even so, the abyss boundary does not collapse directly, but forms several weakened boundaries at the damage with a function similar to self-healing.


    These borders cut off most of the atmosphere of the outside world, or some rules of the outside world, in order to prevent the abyss from being destroyed and broken down by the rules.


    But this is also the limit of weakening the boundary. It is almost impossible to block all kinds of creatures.


    There is no effort at all through these weakened borders. It seems that these borders voluntarily give up the obstacles to the living beings. It is estimated that they are to concentrate on protecting the survival of the abyss.


    Anyway, after chufei really came out of the abyss, chufei found that the eight continents occupied by the demons had the same normal alternation of day and night as other worlds, with flowers, trees, birds and warblers, fresh air and comfortable environment. But in addition, there is a strange phenomenon in the eight continents that Chu Fei can''t say. It seems that there are some differences between the rules of heaven in the eight continents and those in other continents, but the specific difference is that there is no answer in a short time. The terminal needs some time and more data.


    However, in Chu Fei''s heart, he felt that the reason why these eight continents were different from other continents was that something similar to the border covered the whole eight continents.


    Chu Fei is not sure whether this is his own illusion and misunderstanding, or the fact, but before the terminal gives the final analysis result, all conjectures are not accurate.


    In addition, Chu Fei also found that there were a lot of life in the secret realm and even the Qi realm.


    These lives are very weak, many of them seem to belong to the status of poultry and livestock, but some of them are the childhood state of some demons


    But I don''t know if it was chufei''s illusion. Most of the demons he saw in this large area after he came out of the abyss were not so powerful.


    For example, in the last battle a few days ago, there were nine races in the 360000 army of demons, namely, the poor, the Yao, the dragon horse, the Dragon crocodile, the Sirius, the fire turtle, the demon ape, the wild elephant, and the scorpion


    According to the information of holy King City, the demons of these nine races are all alien, and they are also the most powerful of all the demons. Of course, this does not include the coming demons of the ancient beasts


    In addition to these nine demons, after removing all the other demons, the rest are the local demons of Lagerstroemia indica.


    Of course, the local demons may be called demons.


    Magic word is not a completely negative word, especially when it is used as a noun, at least Chu Fei thinks so.


    When Chu Fei found out that all the races near the abyss border in Bazhou were the real demons of crape myrtle, it was very puzzling.


    Even the distribution of the earth''s countries are not completely peaceful evolution, not to mention the eight continents in Lagerstroemia!


    Chufei has every reason to believe that the reason why these indigenous demons live here is that they are forced by the powerful foreign demons.


    Because this is the boundary of the abyss. No matter how low the possibility is, the Terrans may counterattack the abyss to Bazhou. In this way, these indigenous demons will be able to resist the Terrans. This thing looks like an alien, and there is a chill when you see chufei.


    But it''s just a piece of cake


    When chufei was standing on the Bank of the river in the frigid cold, an amphibian who had been staring at chufei for no reason approached chufei slowly


    When it was still in the water, chufei thought it was a flat fish with legs and feet. From above, it looked like a ray in the sea, but it was as big as a big bedBut when this guy climbed out of the water, Chu Fei found that even though it looked like a ray from the top, it looked more like a huge white cockroach from the front!


    At that moment, chufei almost did not stare his eyes bleeding.


    For a big cockroach who was staring at him, Chu Fei didn''t hesitate at all. He burned it to fly ash with a fire.


    Chu Fei turned pale for a long time


    But with the monsters in the water that Chu Fei saw later, this big cockroach must be friendly


    Anyway, after crossing the river, Chu Fei didn''t want to eat for at least a few days, and even the teachers in his supercomputer couldn''t save Chu Fei.


    Until five days later, when chufei came to the front of an extremely dark world, chufei''s aversion to cold and nausea was finally attracted by the spectacle in front of him.

 Chapter 882

    Although Chu Fei has not entered this obviously dark world, he can feel the shade inside. It''s like the shade of trees and mountains, and it''s like seeing the world under the heavy cloud ahead


    Except for the darkness, chufei didn''t see any other strange places. They were still normal mountains and rivers, and they were still normal scenery. It was just that there were few ordinary flowers and trees in the world.


    Even if there are, those flowers and trees can not grow as luxuriant and luxuriant as outside.


    But in contrast, in this dark world, there are some unique plants, such as some towering trees that chufei can see now. These books have few branches and no big leaves, so they look bare.


    But the tree is very thick and the bark looks smooth


    At the first sight of seeing this kind of tree, Chu Fei thought that the tables, chairs and benches in the tavern and teahouse were still intact even under the fire attack of the ghost clan.


    At that time, the terminal told Chu Fei that it was a dark wood, which could break the fire.


    At this time, the trees that Chu Fei saw were the so-called sunken trees.


    At this point, chufei was able to determine that the world''s shady wood had nothing to do with the earth''s shady wood.


    But this let Chu Fei see another business opportunity!


    They feel that they should buy a lot of dark wood from the earth and bring it back to the dark world!


    However, Chu Fei would not forget the real purpose of his trip, so he just stood in front of the dark world for a moment and stepped into it.


    When crossing the middle line between the dark and bright world, chufei felt as if he had pierced a layer of energy membrane, especially when he was half inside and half outside.


    However, this invisible energy film did not bring any negative impact on chufei, or even no impact at all!


    This made Chu Fei very confused:


    "partner, you..."


    "It''s jiejie, it''s a very strange kind of jiejie. This kind of jiejie is not mysterious to me, but it''s a little new to the whole Lagerstroemia." The terminal gives a very happy response, which makes chufei very useful.


    "What is the function of this boundary? Is it just a shade from the sun? "


    "No, the coldness you feel and the sunlight you see are not caused by this boundary. That''s totally another mechanism. I haven''t analyzed it yet, but I can tell you clearly that the function of this border is to screen out friendship and hostility. "


    "Ha? Impossible, partner, terminal, you are not confused! I''m in! And there is no problem at all! Is it invalid, or is your analysis wrong? "


    "None of them..." The terminal was quiet for a while, and then said, "partner, you don''t find that your hostility to the ghost clan has dropped to the level that you almost ignore?"


    "Er..." Chu Fei was stunned. After hearing the reminder from the terminal, Chu Fei found that it seemed to be the same thing.


    Chu Fei stood on the inner edge of the border, frowning very dully, then threw out a luxurious boss chair from the ring, lit a cigarette, and then began to meditate with a cup of milk tea


    The total number of virtual ghosts is not small, but there is no way to use more. The population density of about 10 million people is nothing for the whole eight continents.


    But in other people''s own territory, the probability of encountering virtual ghosts wandering out is still very high, even at the edge of the border.


    When Chu Fei was sitting in a daze, there were already many ghosts passing by, watching the fresh and wandering around in a daze


    Without exception, these ghosts noticed chufei, and were interested in the things in chufei''s hands and the special seats under his buttocks.


    But in addition, more virtual ghosts have great interest in Chu Fei himself.


    For example, at this time there is a red skin ghost with rough steps directly fell in front of Chu Fei.


    Chufei didn''t respond


    "Terran? Can you cross the border of the abyss? "


    Chufei hasn''t responded yet


    The red guy got angry because he didn''t think the Terran had the right to act like this in front of him. But just when he wanted to kill Chu Fei, Chu Fei sighed heavily, then smashed the milk tea in his hand on the ground in front of him, stood up with the tobacco cane in his mouth, and said angrily:


    "Chen! No! Do whatever you love! "


    Chu Fei gave up thinking about "the hostility to the virtual ghost clan weakened or even disappeared". This kind of thing really can''t find a reasonable enough reason to persuade all parties.


    The only thing Chu can be sure of is that Xuyun and xuzhu, the brothers and sisters of xuzu in Xugui, have brought great changes to themselves.However, Chu Fei was sure that even if his hostility to the whole ghost clan declined a lot, it would not affect Chu Fei to kill those ghosts who wanted to attack the Terran


    Like this one in front of you.


    But before he did, Chu Fei really didn''t take it to heart when he faced the red ghost man whose cultivation was just about to break through to the realm of heaven ladder


    "What a bold Terran! I think you''re looking for death! " By Chu Fei suddenly got up, the empty ghost big man was full of angry face, and then took out a group of black gas.


    By the way, this mass of black air turned into a skeleton the size of a house, opening his mouth to chufei, as if to eat chufei.


    Chu Fei turned his mouth, and then seriously mobilized his strength to blow out a breath


    With a loud cry, the strong wind blew away the huge black skeleton, and the red ghost was blown out.


    It''s not easy to meet a ghost who takes the initiative to talk to him. Chu Fei naturally won''t let him go, so he puts the chair away directly, and then runs after him.


    When this ghost flies back in mid air, he has already regretted to death in his heart. He thinks that this guy of Terran is too powerful, and he is not qualified to provoke!


    But he just provoked


    A few hundred meters away, Chu Fei stood firmly under a big tree, and then he made a Y-shaped branch out of the big tree around him. At the next moment, the red ghost big man was exactly stuck on the fork.


    Ow!


    Poor ghost man, he was stuck in the voice of a little dog.


    Chu Fei''s smiling hand came close to the red ghost''s face, and then patted it several times. Finally, he called the ghost man who was not in a coma "wake up":


    "Hey, it''s OK, wake up, I have something to ask you! I''ll lose if you die! "


    this ghost also gave up the last dignity and struggle, even make complaints about the causal relationship that is completely absent from Chu''s sentence.


    He struggled to endure the physical pain, raised his big red head, looked at Chu Fei and said, "I My Lord, you You... "


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense, I ask you, what did you just say about me? Say I''m a Terran!? How bold


    Chu Fei shows the state of an angry red spirit who wants to play with the weak. However, the empty ghost sighs in despair and says:


    "my lord Although the red spirits are powerful, they can''t get in Others It''s not like you... "


    "Er..." Chu Fei didn''t expect that he had been pretending for a long time and was really exposed from the beginning!


    In this way, those who were looking at chufei, curious about chufei, and after glancing at chufei, all knew that chufei must be an individual. But the reason why the ghost didn''t come to provoke chufei was that they thought that chufei must not be a hot existence


    But this man


    "Then why do you provoke me?" There is a hidden and neglected "derivation" process in front of the question of chufei, but chufei is too lazy to say that.


    Fortunately, although the red ghost made a fool, he regained his intelligence as soon as possible.


    "I I want a seat for adults... "


    Chu Fei is stunned, then can''t help but want to laugh, this big fool seems to have given up the desire to survive completely.


    But instead, it made chufei lose the desire to kill him. When he realized this, chufei was very depressed.


    "Answer me a question that will determine how you die." Chu Fei said, without waiting for the goods to speak, he asked:


    "did you attack the Terran before?"


    "Yes Just now, I was confused and attacked you... " This goods very decadent said.


    Chu Fei turned his lips and corrected: "except this time."


    "Well Does swearing count? "


    Chu Fei was impatient and said: "not really!"


    "Well Then I didn''t


    Chu Fei turned his eyes and walked away. Needless to say, he had given up the plan to kill the goods.


    Chu Fei and Chu Fei''s direction of departure is all the way to the East, and try to find as many people as possible


    But just as Chu Fei walked out a few hundred meters away, Chu Fei heard the voice of the red ghost man behind him:


    "how can I have a chance to attack the Terran Ah! There is no human race in that city... "


    This is self talk, and the reason why he was heard by chufei is that chufei is powerful, and the coverage of divine consciousness is very simple.


    So Chu Fei''s mind moved.


    The red ghost lost his life in the next moment."I didn''t make it clear, it''s not just the Terrans, it''s all the life on the Terran side. If you move, you will die. No one can save you. "


    Chu Fei snorted coldly, and then spread out his speed to the East.


    But just after a while of galloping, Chu Fei found a large number of virtual ghosts gathering. Curious, Chu Fei stopped, but did not show up.


    These gathered virtual ghosts are in the realm of the ladder, not more than nine layers. Their skin color is red and black, and they can''t see how different they are from each other.


    While gathering, these ghosts whispered, and occasionally someone yelled a word or two.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems that some people have come to us through the abyss!"


    "Terran? How is that possible? The abyss Isn''t it true that the holy King City of the Terran will be completely destroyed this time? "


    "Maybe it came out of the city after it broke down?"


    "No way! How could the holy King City destroyed by the emperor''s array be survived by the human race! "


    "Damn, what''s the matter with you!"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Who said what happened? Why did the individual race come?"


    "Few people know. Anyway, it''s absolutely right to block that Terran in the past!"

 Chapter 883

    These people of the ghost clan gathered together and made it clear that they were going to find Chu Fei''s trouble, but they didn''t know why. Chu Fei, who was not far away, always felt that these people were not so serious


    At least, these people are not professional fighters. And the accomplishments of these guys are basically between the later stage of the four extreme trend and the first floor of the ladder, which is not what Chu Fei thought before, that is, the virtual ghost clan, as the lowest level of the heaven devil in the eight continents of the Lagerstroemia indica Kingdom, is basically in the four extreme trend stage.


    To this kind of cognition, Chu Fei didn''t think much about it before, but now it seems that it is a lie that insults people''s intelligence.


    Earlier on, Xuyun and xuzhu said that when Xugui played with fire, there was nothing wrong with the human race. When they said this, the pride on xuzhu and Xuyun''s faces could not be false.


    Combined with the previous misconception, there may be more than one secret hidden in the middle.


    Looking back at the time of crape myrtle big world, the strength of those virtual ghosts is not too high. In the holy King City these days, Chu Fei can still see some monks of the empty ghost family who were at the late stage of the four extreme power, the peak and the primary stage of the ladder. But this is just the beginning. Later, he doesn''t know what happened. It seems that he has never seen any monks of the empty ghost family again.


    This is a very strange thing. It''s the same on the way I came here before. I met a monk of the ghost clan outside, and then I found out the way I came here And the guy who guides the way is not high in cultivation.


    But when Chu Fei entered the boundary of the ghost clan, he began to find many monks in the realm of heaven ladder.


    Does that mean something?


    When Chu Fei was thinking about this problem, the young people of the group of virtual ghosts finally completed the assembly, and under the instigation of several leading guys, the young virtual ghosts became more and more excited, from swearing (really swearing) to full of war, which did not take a few breath time.


    But just as they were about to set out to capture chufei, an old ghost appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    The reason why Chu Fei could see the old age of the ghost was that the red or black on the ghost had become very thin, and the color that had the upper hand was white.


    The ghost family has no hair, and naturally they don''t have white hair and white beard, but their whole skin is white enough!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder Why are you here? "


    The guy who took the lead in shouting slogans was startled, and the other guys who took the lead were all frightened. On the contrary, the virtual ghosts who were instigated were relaxed and natural. At least when facing the old virtual ghost, they could still act like "ignorant".


    "Where are you going?" The old ghost elder asked in a deep voice.


    "We Let''s catch a Terran who breaks into territory! "


    "Oh, what did he do? Why did you arrest him? " The ghost elder didn''t even lift his eyelids, so he put forward a question that the ghost young people didn''t know how to answer.


    The leaders looked at each other bitterly for a moment, and then discussed the possibility of the answer briefly. Then, the leaders trembled and said:


    "because the Terran and we are enemies, we don''t help those foreigners attack, they have already taken good care of their fellow countrymen, but he broke into our territory, which is a provocation!"


    "The enemy? If it''s the enemy, why don''t you go to the battlefield? If you''re a fellow countryman, why don''t you allow the Terrans to enter your territory? " The ghost elder seems to be picking words, and there is no emotion in his words, but the young ghost people opposite him feel as if they know something at this moment!


    Chu Fei could see clearly not far away. The bright eyes and the upturned corners of the mouth of those young ghosts were enough to show that they thought they had captured a wonderful gossip information, so they would hide a more excited heart of gossip under the surface calm face.


    However, just as these young ghosts were doing all kinds of brain tonifying, the ghost elder sneered, waved his hand and said, "it''s all over. Don''t go to the trouble of that Terran. Of course, if you are killed by him, then I don''t say it."


    "No Dare not Elder, you have made us dare not listen We, this It''s gone, it''s gone. " After the leaders heard the words of the ghost elder, they immediately dispersed the young people who had not easily gathered like clever sheep.


    And also very careful to stand in the same place, make sure that all the young virtual ghosts who gathered together really gave up the idea of looking for someone, and completely left the neighborhood, these people turned around and respectfully saluted the old virtual ghost elder, then quietly stepped back, and then turned away.


    This performance made Chu Fei feel as if he had seen the eunuch retreat in front of the Emperor


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei is very good at hiding, at least he thinks so.


    Chu Fei''s hiding place is a tall and gloomy tree top which is not straight enough. There is a huge bird''s nest on the top of the tree. I don''t know what kind of bird it is. Anyway, there is no life in the bird''s nest except for the smell of birds.That is to say, this nest is a bird''s nest that has been in waste gas for a long time, so Chu Fei decided to hide on it. With a few simple hiding methods, Chu Fei felt that he was absolutely impossible to be found.


    But when Chu Fei firmly believed that, in front of him, there was a dry feather stalk among the branches of the bird''s nest. The feather stalk even made a sound after shaking a few times.


    "Daoyou, come out and see..."


    At the moment of hearing this voice, Chu Fei almost didn''t stare out his eyes. It''s really amazing! You''ve seen people talk with microphones, but have you ever seen people talk with feather stalks!


    And this voice, Chu Fei very clear distinguish is before dispel those young people old empty ghost elder''s voice.


    "Daoyou don''t have to hide any more. The nest you are in is the observation point we monitor nearby. If you hide elsewhere, you may not be able to find you, but where you are is no different from standing in front of me directly."


    It''s said that it''s not meaningful for Chu Fei to continue to hide. He just jumps down and comes to the pale, old ghost elder.


    Chu Fei stood opposite the ghost elder, and then he felt the power of the ghost elder.


    Don''t talk about the four extreme power or the ladder of heaven. The empty ghost elder in front of him is a strong one at the saint level!


    But the old man didn''t show any strength from the beginning, so Chu Fei subconsciously thought that his strength was not high. Of course, another reason is that Chu Fei is strong, and he is also looking for people, so he is not on alert, nor does he explore the strength of everyone.


    For the elder of the ghost clan, what he said before was true and false. He and several other high-level officials like him did find the existence of chufei, but they did not exaggerate to the extent that "it is the same as standing in front of him".


    Therefore, when Chu Fei appeared, the ghost elder immediately began to examine Chu Fei.


    It''s really a survey. It''s not hostile. It''s more curious, strange and full of interest.


    Chu Fei can''t understand why the elders of the ghost clan should have such emotional expression to themselves. Is it because they are too handsome?


    However, after thinking about it, Chu Fei understood that it had been many days since the great victory of the Terrans in the last battle of the holy King City, and the ghost clan was not a closed place. Naturally, they should have received the news.


    In this way, it is understandable that the sudden appearance of their tribe has enough curiosity.


    Of course, this is just Chu Fei''s idea at the beginning. When the ghost elder stares at Chu Fei for more than an hour and says nothing, Chu Fei begins to feel embarrassed.


    But the scene continued. Chu Fei could see that the eyes of the ghost elder in front of him were not pure curiosity, but full of harvest and new curiosity and questions.


    In other words, during the period of examining Chu Fei, the ghost elder got a lot of information, and these information also answered some of his questions at the beginning, but the new questions born later needed more information to answer, so he kept staring down.


    It''s strange to be stared at by Meng Mei for so long, not to mention by a bad old man. Chu Fei finally couldn''t help it, so he wanted to interrupt directly. But on second thought, isn''t this the name of the holy King City of the Terran!


    If the legend goes back, it is said that the human race in the holy King City is not strong enough, perseverance is not enough, and patience is not enough, then Chu Fei is guilty! After all, the holy city has been in the abyss for hundreds of thousands of years! How can Chu Fei be stigmatized!


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei decided to be a hard steel!


    So he brought out the boss''s chair he had made before, and then cigarettes, beer, milk tea and snacks, even if they were the same, they would come after eating the same!


    Under the insistence of Chu Fei''s time-consuming efforts, two hours later, the empty ghost elder on the opposite side finally finished his examination of Chu Fei, and then said:


    "Daoyou, I''m afraid it''s not the local people of crape myrtle."


    In a word, the popcorn that chufei was about to put into his mouth was shocked to the ground.


    Chu Fei didn''t have time to feel sorry for the popcorn hanging on the ground, so he stood up and asked: "you''re not deceiving me. How can you tell?" Chu Fei believes in his own judgment, so he believes that the ghost elder in front of him is not deceiving himself, but really sees that Chu Fei is not a native of Lagerstroemia.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t explain it to you for the time being, maybe I can never explain it to you."


    "Because it involves the secret of your ghost clan?" Chu Fei asked.


    "Yes, it is. We virtual ghost clan, Daoyou have found our special place now. Daoyou must have a lot of doubts in his heart, but I can''t guarantee you all the answers. So, I''m sorry in advance. "


    In the face of a young half step holy human, a human who is not a local friar of Lagerstroemia indica, and a human who has entered the ghost territory without any tension and worry, the ghost elder shows enough etiquette.

 Chapter 884

    Chu Fei turned his mouth speechless, then put away all his things and said:


    "I''m here to find someone, two friends."


    "Oh? Do you have two friends in my ghost family? Who is it? " The ghost elder was very surprised, but it also explained why Chu Fei only killed one ghost after entering the ghost clan territory, and he was relatively peaceful at other times.


    "It''s my sister and brother. Their names are Xuyun and xuzhu. This is the jade ring they gave me when they separated from them last time."


    Chu Fei takes out the jade order, which is also something to prove his intention, although now it seems that Chu Fei doesn''t need to worry too much.


    But when Chu Fei takes out the jade order to prove that he is really looking for Xuyun xuzhu, the face of Xugui elder in front of him suddenly becomes serious.


    It''s like when you''re having a good chat with some friends, you suddenly say you want to borrow money


    "What? Daoyou''s face changes a little fast. Am I late? Are these two brothers and sisters dead? " Chufei frowned. Although it was true that it would not have any earth shaking influence on chufei''s plan, it still brought a lot of unchangeable changes.


    Moreover, the two brothers and sisters are the important reasons that make chufei change his cognition of the ghost clan. If they die, chufei will be really depressed.


    Of course, if we finally know that the two brothers and sisters died in the hands of the Xugui family, then Chu Fei''s first opinion of the Xugui family will be reunited.


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of Chu Fei''s question, the empty ghost elder did not answer, but turned to examine Chu Fei again.


    At this time, there is more vigilance, more hostility and more caution


    Your vigilance is understandable, and your hostility is probably acceptable. After all, you are a ghost clan, and you have a bad relationship with the Terrans. But what''s the matter with your caution?


    Chu Fei''s face was puzzled, and said:


    "Daoyou, what''s your look in your eyes? Why are you still cautious? No matter how strong my strength is, you won''t be so cautious, will you The second half of Chu Fei''s words are all said. How can you be so cautious about a saint?


    Do you still worry that the saint of your own empty ghost clan can''t beat the saint of a human clan? It''s impossible!


    "Daoyou? "Daoyou?" When Chu Fei saw that the ghost elder didn''t speak to him, he began to urge


    "Daoyou, are you ok? Daoyou, are you out of your body? Ah, do you ghosts have souls? Can it come out? Daoyou? Are you still there? Hello! Can you hear me? "


    Chu Fei has regarded the ghost elder in front of him as a robot. He starts to tap on the ghost elder, as if he is repairing a broken radio


    But I don''t know whether it''s because chufei didn''t release hostility in the whole process, or because the ghost elder himself didn''t care about chufei''s attack. Anyway, people didn''t respond and let chufei do it.


    In this case, Chu Fei simply opened the mode of talking tuberculosis, and told all kinds of things he had seen and heard since he came out of the holy King City, including how the boundary of the abyss was broken, what race he saw after he came out, and what he thought


    In a word, chufei at this moment has become a chatterbox that can make ordinary people crazy.


    But this kind of language attack had no effect on the empty ghost elder. It didn''t stop until Chu Fei finally said that he really didn''t know what else to say. After Chu Fei finally stopped, the empty ghost elder finally ended his second examination of Chu Fei and said:


    "Taoist friend..."


    "I wish you were alive!" Chu Fei felt that he was the essence of drama at this moment.


    "Daoyou, I doubt that you are plotting against our family, or that you intend to completely destroy our ghost family. But I''m not sure about that... "


    Chu Fei looked confused and asked:


    "even if it is, shouldn''t it be normal? I''m a Terran. You''re a ghost. We were killed a few days ago. Are you still in a daze for such a long time? "


    Elder Xu GUI sighed helplessly. Instead of arguing with Chu Fei whether he was in a daze, he said directly:


    "Taoist friend, you want to find Xu Yun and Xu Zhu. Do you know where they are now?"


    "Where do I know..." Chu Fei rolled his eyes and said, "they only said at that time that I would come with the jade order, and then give it to the ghost. Naturally, someone would take me to them."


    "It''s true, but they''re not in the underworld at the moment."


    Well Chu Fei was slightly stupefied, and then he realized that the so-called underworld was the scope of the virtual ghost clan shrouded by the border. Because it was gloomy, it was called the underworld.


    Although it collided with the name of the earth''s underworld, chufei was still able to accept it. After all, the previous crash was not just a name."Not in the underworld? Are they out again? They said before that they would come back to rest for a period of time.... " Chu Fei is just a simple doubt, and now he has begun to adjust his plan after hearing that the sister and brother have left.


    Since we can''t find Xuyun and xuzhu, let''s find other reliable Xugui, such as Xugui elder?


    Chu Fei thinks very well But the ghost elder shook his head and said, "no, they didn''t leave. They just didn''t leave the underworld anymore."


    "The sun has returned?" Chu Fei is also made to have no temper by this old guy, so he told a cold joke. But it''s a pity that the empty ghost elder in front of him can''t understand the root of this cold joke, saying:


    "they are in purgatory mountain at the moment."


    Name crash again! Chu Fei sighed in his heart, but he didn''t have much expression on his face and said:


    "Purgatory mountain, well, since they are no longer there..." As soon as Chu Fei''s voice fell, he found that the old ghost had a strange look in his eyes. In doubt, he asked, "what? Don''t you want me to let it go? Do I have to go to hell mountain to find them? That''s not necessary! "


    "Do you really not know where purgatory mountain is?" The ghost elder didn''t seem to believe chufei.


    "Should I know?" Chu Fei was upset and said, "Daoyou, you''ve delayed me for a long time. Although I''m not in a hurry now, it''s impolite to waste other people''s time for no reason. Even, I owe you..."


    Before Chu Fei could say the word "owe beating", the ghost elder waved his hand and said, "maybe I misunderstood my Taoist friend."


    It seems that the other side is soft, Chu Fei is in a better mood.


    "Those who come are guests. This is a saying of the human race. Since the Taoist friends have come, we should try our best to be the masters. Please take me to the territory of the virtual clan. Although I can''t see Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, I always want to say hello to their families. "


    Chu Fei wants to refuse, but then he thinks that it''s OK anyway. Just have a look. The ghost clan has no ability to kill themselves!


    After having such an idea, Chu Fei agrees very happily. Then the ghost elder led Chu Fei to fly up to the sky and all the way to the East.


    Keep going east


    Strictly speaking, the place just now is just an example of the nearest small gathering place on the edge of the border. There are not many virtual ghosts here, and few of them live here. There are only a few tea stalls and wine stalls for the virtual ghosts to rest


    All the way eastward, after flying about a hundred miles, they came to a small town. There was a platform in the town. The ghost elder led Chu Fei to the platform. Then, in the strange and surprised eyes of the ghost people around, they were transported to a larger town.


    Here, Chu Fei knows that he should have been to the place, unless the place where the Xu clan is located is a remote and small broken place.


    "This city, as well as several other cities around it, is the territory of the Xu people. Three hundred miles north from here, it is the territory of another big GUI people."


    "Are the two nationalities not connected? "Mutual defense?" Chu Fei just thought of some chaotic Qiaoduan, so he asked this question, but he got a negative answer, saying: "no, our imaginary and ghost families are actually equivalent to your families, and they have different surnames, but that''s all."


    Chu Fei nodded and accepted the answer. Then he looked up at the tall city in front of him.


    Although the size of the virtual ghost clan is slightly larger than that of the Terran clan, there is no difference in height and size. In fact, people who are slightly taller and stronger in the Terran clan can basically be similar to the normal size of the virtual ghost clan.


    Therefore, the size and height of the city of the virtual ghost clan are within the normal scope, not as high as the sky as the holy King City.


    The name of the town in front of us is Jingcheng. Apart from other things, it is definitely a nice name.


    The gate hole of Jingcheng is big and wide, but there is only a gate hole without a gate


    Chu Fei wanted to ask what was going on, but he gave up as soon as he turned his head. The cities and villages on the earth have no walls yet! What did earth people say!


    Entering the city, in addition to the wide streets and the scattered houses on both sides, what really attracted Chu Fei''s attention was a lot of flowers and plants.


    Yes, in the underworld of the ghost clan, there are flowers and plants besides gloomy trees!


    Even Chu Fei saw many beautiful bamboo forests!


    However, the colors of these plants and bamboo groves are dark and not too bright. But after wandering around with the ghost elder for a moment, Chu Fei found that his cognition was wrong!


    There are really colorful flowers and plants in the scenic city!


    What red, green, yellow, white, many!


    However, most of these bright flowers and plants are placed in the roadside shops, some are pubs and restaurants, some are hotels, some are specialized in selling flowers and plants!See this, Chu Fei really admire the name of this town is so appropriate!


    Jingcheng is really a beautiful city.


    Of course, all along the way, those old and young men and women, red and black, all showed enough obvious surprise when they saw chufei!


    Except for a few young ghost children who can stare at chufei without scruple, other older ghost children will hold their own identity, or try not to see chufei for other reasons It seems that staring at outsiders like children is a very cheap thing!


    Chufei turned his mouth secretly. It was like a foreigner walking in Shishi. The capital was much better.


    Thinking that he was about to arrive, Chu Fei asked a very gossip question


    "Daoyou, how big is Xuyun xuzhu''s family?"


    "The whole city is their family territory." Empty ghost elder funny looking at Chu Fei, guess Chu Fei heart is how to think.

 Chapter 885

    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and didn''t talk any more. What else could he do if he was timid! The more explanation the more timid, the more description the more black, it is better to end here.


    This empty ghost elder also didn''t say what, just quicken a pace to lead Chu Fei to arrive at a luxurious mansion front door.


    Standing in front of the mansion, the first word in Chu Fei''s mind was "Guangliang''s gate"!


    This is a word that often appears in storytelling, but few people know what Guangliang gate is.


    The so-called Guangliang gate is actually the entrance of the whole gate. Here is a room, half inside the door, half outside the door. The gate is in the middle!


    Then there is a porter next to him, in which there are servants like housekeeper.


    "Here it is. I''ll take you in." As soon as the sound of the old empty ghost saying fell, the servants in the porter took the initiative to inform the family. Then they came out and knelt down in front of the empty ghost elder.


    Frankly speaking, at the beginning, Chu Fei was still curious about whether the ghost would have servants like the human society. As the elder Xu GUI said before, the whole Jingcheng is the f place of Xu Yun''s Xu Zhu family. All the Xu GUI in it are Xu Zhu''s relatives. They have higher or lower generations than them


    In this case, who do you want to be your servant and who do you want to be your master? It''s not suitable!


    But when the servant really came out, chufei realized that emotion was so serious!


    The servants and servants of the ghost family are not ghosts, but human beings of another race.


    And it''s not a demon or a Terran, but a kind of low intelligence life with human basic appearance, which can be seen from their dull eyes.


    "Daoyou, forgive me for being ignorant, what race is this?"


    the ghost elder seemed to have expected Chu Fei to ask this question for a long time, and easily explained:


    "this is a kind of low-level monster in the eight continents, which is called human spirit by us."


    "Well, Daoyou, are you serious? Human spirit Chufei almost didn''t come out with the name.


    "It''s really serious. You can see that he is very similar to the human race. We judge that they should be a race that will be promoted to the adult race, but somehow the promotion of the whole race has been interrupted."


    ¡°emmmmmmm¡­¡­ I don''t know how to express my feelings at this moment. " Chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei chufei.


    For example, in front of this kneeling goblin, the skin is dark green, there are wrinkles like bark on the skin, and there are two short tentacles on the head, which are very similar to the two eyes of a snail


    This human spirit has no hair, but Chu Fei is not sure whether other human spirits are the same


    Anyway, chufei didn''t have a problem with this race, but he was not happy with the name of the whole race.


    "Human spirits are divided into men, women, old and young, but their life span is not as long as that of normal people. Their life span is within 100 years, and very few of them can live beyond 100 years, but they only live a few more years. They are naturally unable to practice, but they have strong adaptability. After a sudden change of living environment, their life expectancy will be greatly affected. "


    Chu Fei listened with his shoulder in his arms and asked:


    "well, is this human elite not able to work after the age of 60?"


    "Yes, in fact, their physical condition began to decline from the age of 40, but they were able to do things before the age of 60, and after the age of 60, they had no chance to do physical work. Of course, this is relative to their own, those so-called strength life, even for normal human children is nothing


    Chu Fei did not nod or shake his head, but pretended not to hear it.


    Because in chufei''s view, the life span and health level of this human spirit are basically the same as the human beings on earth.


    Maybe, in the world of crape myrtle, the human spirit is the one who can really cure the birth, old age and death


    "Then their intelligence..."


    "The intelligence is very low. We used to compare it with your Terran. If a human spirit has been acquired long enough, the highest intelligence is only equivalent to the appearance of your Terran when they were teenagers."


    "What about this..." Chu Fei asked, pointing to the spirit who was kneeling on the steps to meet them.


    "Looking at his age, his level of intelligence should be similar to that of a child of eight or nine years old. However, although the elite are not intelligent, they are very calm and peaceful, and basically do not make trouble.... "


    Chufei didn''t want to listen any more, because it was like listening to the ghost commenting on the feelings of the earth people It''s a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Just at this moment, there was a lot of footsteps coming from the mansion. The speed was very fast, and the voice of the people inside could be heard. The words were all urging to meet.


    Creak and BangThe huge gate was opened, from which came out more than a dozen ghost, big and small, old and young. At the front was a middle-aged male ghost, red, accompanied by several female ghost of the same age, black These should be the head of the family.


    It''s unavoidable to exchange greetings, which is exactly what Chu Fei dislikes most. Fortunately, he doesn''t need Chu Fei to say anything, so the ghost elder helps Chu Fei explain all kinds of things directly.


    To be sure, the family was surprised at the arrival of chufei, but because of the introduction of the ghost elder, they didn''t express any hostility to chufei.


    After that, Xugui elder left, and chufei was welcomed into the mansion.


    A moment later, Chu Fei sat opposite the owner of the house in the hall, leaving behind a black female ghost pouring tea and water, while all the others were driven away.


    "This Taoist friend of the human race, do you have anything to do with my children?"


    Before that, the ghost elder had explained to them Chu Fei''s intention and all the information of heaven. Even Chu Fei firmly believed that they had secretly exchanged a lot of things that Chu Fei didn''t know. These are the parts that Chu Fei doesn''t care about.


    "It''s really something. Just before that, I want to ask one thing. To tell you the truth, I''ve been curious about it since I entered your underworld."


    "Taoist friends, please say that as long as it''s not about the secrets of our family, I won''t hide it. This is also the order of the shadow elder. "


    "Who is elder shadow?" Chu Fei was stunned.


    "He is the elder who brought the guide friend here before. He is the most special existence in our ghost family. I don''t know if you have ever heard of the two clans of my ghost clan? "


    "Do you mean the difference between the imaginary and the ghost?"


    "Yes, we are Xu people, so we all have the surname Xu, while the other people are GUI people, so they have the surname GUI."


    Chu Fei nodded and asked:


    "what''s the surname of elder shadow?"


    "Elder Ying is not surnamed Xu or GUI. In other words, he is surnamed Xu or GUI. Because of his particularity, he is called elder Ying."


    "The combination of empty and ghost, the shadow? Is that what you mean? "


    "Almost, elder shadow has a special identity, so he should ensure that he is fair and strict, and will not take sides with any clan."


    "I see. Both sides avoid suspicion. It''s just and strict. Isn''t elder Ying responsible for punishment?"


    "but the elder of the opposite family didn''t think it was a good way to introduce him


    Chu Fei nodded, which could be regarded as an unintentional answer to another doubt.


    "Is this place of punishment called purgatory mountain?" Chu Fei frowned slightly and said, "it''s said that Xu Yun and Xu Zhu have gone to purgatory mountain..."


    "It turns out that Taoists already know that purgatory mountain is the place of punishment in the underworld. Elder Ying manages purgatory mountain. As for these two children, ah, they should be punished for their mistakes."


    Chufei grins bitterly. This is to find out where Xuyun and xuzhu are. Since they are locked up, chufei''s previous plan will be changed again.


    But before that, Chu Fei asked:


    "let''s talk about the whole, the doubts I had since I entered the underworld. In the outside world, I seldom see the friars of the virtual ghost family. Occasionally, they are all under the ladder of heaven. Even in the battle of the holy King City, I seldom see the virtual ghost family, but after entering the underworld... "


    Chu Fei didn''t go on, but his expression was very clear. Just as Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s father was about to answer, Chu Fei said: "that is to say, you Xugui people are also hostile to our shengwangcheng people, but this hostile relationship is not so pure Even a little superficial. "


    From the perspective of the abyss, Chu Fei is right, but if the part of Lagerstroemia beyond the abyss is included, the hostility of the virtual ghost clan to the Terran can not be covered up.


    "Well This question... " He gave a wry smile, then rubbed the red skin on his arm and sighed: "in fact, this is the problem that we virtual ghosts encounter. Our hostility to the human race has never risen to the racial level.... "


    Chufei looks at him with a kind of eyes that you are deceiving me, but he doesn''t say it clearly.


    "It''s a feeling that''s hard to explain. As for another point that Taoists care about, it''s actually very simple. All the people who walk outside are below the sixth floor of the ladder. In fact, even those who go beyond the ladder are not willing to walk outside. "


    "Ah? Is that so? "


    "The clansmen under the ladder still need experience. They will look for opportunities to break through. Once they break through, most clansmen will choose to return to the underworld. According to the records of our family, even in the war of hundreds of thousands of years in the abyss, only the people below the sixth floor of the ladder would take part in it. However, because of our weakness, the tianwai clan will not be too demanding these days. ""Don''t mention the weak. I don''t think you are weak now. Why do you do this? It seems that you are more hostile to the alien race than to us


    "Yes, this may be an opportunity for us to reduce our hostility to the Terrans. To tell you the truth, before the arrival of tianwai, we virtual ghosts and you people have lived in peace for thousands of years. "


    Chufei grins bitterly. From this point of view, that''s what happened.


    ¡­¡­


    As the old saying goes, it''s a tiger blocking the way, and its clothes are infiltrating people''s hair. The two of you talk more and more deeply. At last, they even talk a little bit about how the Terran and the ghost people sympathize with each other.


    Chu Fei even doubted that the Terran and the ghost clan might join hands to fight against foreign enemies one day!

 Chapter 886

    Of course, even if there is such a possibility in the future, before that, chufei will not casually open any sincere heart on behalf of the human race.


    Don''t forget that chufei is a businessman. Although what the businessman is doing is not very commercial, chufei still has to return to the road of commercialization. In this way, not to mention the race outside the human race, even the sect outside the small cave, the world outside the earth Every one is a good place for chufei to make money.


    Of course, in this long talk, Chu Fei also had a relatively real understanding of the self cognition of the virtual ghost clan.


    For example, the ghost people think they are weak.


    This is very strange. Although Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s father mentioned it personally in the conversation just now, it''s not their real idea. On the contrary, it is a feeling of disdain and conspiracy for the people beyond heaven


    But apart from this, the virtual ghost clan seems to have been living under a great threat. That''s why the virtual ghost clan is very happy to admit that they are weak and do not fight with foreigners. That''s why they know that they allow the people under the sixth floor of the ladder to go out for training, while the others stay in the underworld.


    Occasionally there is a virtual ghost group can go out to do something, the difficulty is relatively low. Just like this, Xu Yun, Xu Zhu and several other virtual ghosts chased Yin soldiers.


    There is no danger in itself. It is relatively safe.


    Think about the barrier that covers the whole introduction, the barrier that can prevent the red spirit clan from entering, the sister that makes the whole underworld gloomy!


    The existence of that thing itself is a kind of self-protection!


    At the thought of this, Chu Fei couldn''t help asking about the relationship between jiejie and Hongling, but he guessed that it should be the big secret of the ghost clan. Even if he asked, he would not say it, so Chu Fei didn''t ask.


    After chatting for a long time, Chu Fei finally found that there was no difference between day and night in the underworld, just like in the abyss.


    Without day and night, it''s easy to ignore time.


    Just like now, if Chu Fei didn''t think there was nothing to talk about, I''m afraid he could continue to talk.


    Finally, Chu Fei returned his focus to his plan.


    "Daoyou, what''s wrong with Xuyun and xuzhu? If I remember correctly, they should have just returned to the underworld. They don''t have a few days It seems that their brothers and sisters are not likely to make trouble casually! "


    "Oh, well, Daoyou already know that, and I''m not satisfied with you..."


    Before that, Chu Fei had a simple description of how he met Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, including the pursuit of Yin soldiers and the discussion of finding the ruins of the ancient dynasty.


    So, his father knew about it because of chufei, but chufei didn''t know about it.


    However, as a businessman, Chu Fei, who had the most basic negotiation skills, chose to keep silent and pretend to be profound.


    "Their problem lies in the pursuit of Yin soldiers. Of course, they can''t run away from the ancient dynasty."


    "Is that why they were thrown into Purgatory mountain for punishment?"


    "That''s right, and it''s not the first time they''ve been thrown into Purgatory mountain because of this."


    "Ha? How many times is this? "


    "More than a hundred times..." Xu Yun Xu Zhu''s father estimates to say.


    "Well Daoyou are not bluffing me, are you? More than 100 times? Is the punishment in purgatory mountain not terrible, so the brothers and sisters don''t care? Besides, how come it''s been more than 100 times, chasing the Yin soldiers more than 100 times? Is it so easy to meet this Yin soldier? Is it easy for these soldiers to appear in the underworld


    Chu Fei immediately felt that this guess must be right!


    This is the underworld. Of course, it''s normal to have underworld soldiers!


    As a result, what Chu Fei got was a powerful and joyful denial.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know the life span of my ghost clan It''s very difficult to meet this Yin soldier, but if you put it on the long-lived race, there is still the possibility of seeing it many times. "


    "Er..." Chu Fei''s brow twisted up, because he felt as if he had touched a very important and obscure secret!


    It''s just that the secret has just come out. I don''t know what''s behind it!


    After Chu Fei entered the underworld, he only started the identification of one ghost, that is the shadow elder. Because his strength surpassed Chu Fei, Chu Fei could not see his strength by virtue of his own cultivation, so he knew the age of shadow elder by the way.


    Holy power, 9132 years old


    Although this age is very frightening, considering that they are the ghost clan and the super power of the saint level, they may break into the emperor level at any time!


    It''s not a matter for such a person to live for thousands of years!


    But now listen to Xu Yun''s father''s words, it seems that the whole Xugui clan has a long life!At this time, the identification of the startup system has no great significance, at least Xu Yun''s father has planned to tell Chu Fei.


    "You don''t know. To tell you the truth, I''m a little better than you, but I''m not as old as you can imagine. I''m over 7000 years old this year, my wife... " He pointed to the woman who was looking after the conversation and said, "she''s over 5000 years old, too."


    "Hehe Xu Zhu and Xu Yun Chu Fei felt that he was being teased


    "Xuyun is my elder sister, 3200 years old, xuzhu is smaller, 2100 years old..."


    "One elder sister and one younger brother are more than 1000 years away from each other? Daoyou, I can''t believe it. "


    If the age of an empty ghost elder can''t explain the problem, then the age of the head of a small family, together with the age data of his wife, son and daughter, will show that the problem is too big!


    The proportion of life span of the virtual ghost clan can already be regarded as a kind of longevity!


    You know, in the world of crape myrtle, the life span of ordinary people is only about 150 years. When it comes to the secret realm, especially after opening up the source of life, the life span of monks is 500 years!


    The worst life span is 500 years, a little better, hundreds of years is not a matter!


    The life span of a monk in the realm of heaven ladder is more than 1500 years, while the saint stage only starts at 2000 years old


    The increase in life expectancy has been extremely adverse!


    Compared with the virtual ghost clan, you will find that these life increases are just dregs!


    Let''s just say that Xuyun and xuzhu have just entered the realm of the ladder of heaven, but they are 3000 or 2000 years old. This is the life span of the people above the level of the friars and sages!


    What does that mean!


    This shows that birth is really important!


    "Daoyou don''t have to be so surprised. In fact, we have many shortcomings with such a long life span. For example, our cultivation speed is very slow. For example, the reproduction speed of our virtual ghost clan is too slow to understand. To be honest, if we didn''t have such a long life span, I''m afraid our virtual ghost clan would have been destroyed because of unfavorable reproduction. ¡±


    they are comforting Chu Fei and taking care of Chu Fei. Of course, what they say is true. Admittedly, this really made chufei feel better, but what really worked was the slow reproduction.


    As for the slow cultivation, Chu didn''t take it to heart!


    You are slow to practice. It must be because you are hard to practice! Nima''s four powerful virtual ghosts can force chufei, Longwu, laichi and the three city masters of Dahuang to fight together with a summoning method!


    This powerful method, even if the cultivation speed is slower, how about it! It''s worth it!


    ¡­¡­


    Can turn to think, Chu Fei body back immediately burst out a cold sweat!


    The family of empty ghosts is so powerful and has a long life, but they hide in the underworld. Why!?


    Are you worried that the battle will consume the population of the ghost clan?


    If you are really so worried about this, it would be nice for you to leave this world!


    Although this is not a world of science and technology, this world is also a normal planet, Galaxy and universe. When the power reaches the saint, it can fly out directly, let alone the saint runs everywhere!


    It''s not difficult for the whole clan to move to other planets nearby!


    But no!


    Stay here, stay here!


    Why?


    ¡­¡­


    When Chu Fei didn''t think about it, he didn''t think much about it. But when Chu Fei first put the word "panic can''t last forever" on the head of the ghost clan, Chu Fei suddenly found that it was really appropriate!


    What are you afraid of?


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei did not ask this question, nor did he raise it.


    Instead, he turned the topic back to Xu Yun and Xu Zhu and asked:


    "ah, people have to die and goods have to be thrown Let''s not talk about the life span. Let''s talk about Xuyun and xuzhu. Even if they pursue the Yin soldiers and explore the ancient dynasties, what rules did they violate? Why did you throw it into Purgatory mountain and throw it in so many times? "


    As soon as this problem came out, Xu Yun''s parents changed their faces, became dignified and serious, and became very defensive.


    "Daoyou, this question involves our family''s great secret. I''m sorry I can''t answer you."


    Chufei nodded:


    "well, I understand. Then, how long will Xuyun and xuzhu come out of purgatory mountain? "


    "At least half a month, what do you want to do?"


    Before that, Chu Fei had already revealed the purpose of his coming, so they must know. But they can''t believe that Chu Fei hasn''t given up the idea after saying so much.


    It''s not surprising that, although they talked a lot, they didn''t say that they were going to chase the Yin soldiers to find out what was dangerous in the ancient dynasty!If you don''t say risk is dangerous, why should people be afraid?


    But in other words, even if you say the risk and danger, it''s useless for Chu Fei to say it. On the contrary, it can become the motive force for Chu Fei to explore these two kinds of existence!


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry, Daoyou. I''m very satisfied that you can tell me so much today. I won''t do anything to your family. I''ll go to elder shadow. I hope I can let elder shadow master Xu Yun and Xu Zhu out."


    "No! Daoyou, although many of these things mentioned before are told by elder shadow, it doesn''t mean that we can allow you to do these things! Besides, Xuyun and xuzhu are my children. I won''t allow them to do anything harmful to our family with an outsider! "


    "Well, I know how you feel." Chu Fei smiles and says:


    "but I believe elder Ying can understand me, right? Elder shadow


    Chu Fei suspected a moment ago that the father of Xu Yun and Xu Zhu had said too much to himself, which was suspicious!


    So out of caution, Chu Fei let the terminal scan around, and then found the shadow of elder shadow.


    Of course, it also benefits from the fact that the terminal takes a long time to collect enough data, so it can find the shadow elder so quickly.


    At this time, the place where the shadow elder is located is at the entrance of this hall, but it is not the same space. It seems that it is a different space.

 Chapter 887

    In other words, the system is doing it at a normal speed according to the orders given by the terminal and chufei. But since chufei entered the territory of the ghost clan, that is, after entering the boundary of the underworld, this is the end of the underworld The true and false parts of the world and ghost race arouse the interest of the terminal.


    Although the terminal is artificial intelligence, but this strange thing is full of great interest. In addition, all kinds of true and false of the virtual ghost family directly lead to the terminal jumping out and starting to operate in person.


    Therefore, under the concentrated operation and analysis of various forces, many secret things of the virtual ghost clan are exposed in front of the terminal.


    Of course, as the owner of the system, the terminal will still give chufei some technical support from the perspective of "Humanitarianism". For example, it is similar to the existence of different space and the shadow elder in it.


    Chufei knew clearly that the terminal must have found more things After all, I''m used to it.


    And the shadow elder who was called out by Chu Fei was very surprised. Not only the shadow elder was surprised, but also Xuyun xuzhu''s parents were very surprised.


    As a small family leader of the ghost clan, they know more about ghost hell than chufei, but they don''t know that elder Ying is nearby.


    However, it seems that it is to confirm whether chufei is a blind cat and meets a dead mouse, so elder shadow does not appear immediately.


    Chu Fei just thought it was funny, so he said:


    "elder shadow, don''t hide. I''ve noticed you hide in this place for a long time. If you hide elsewhere, maybe it''s OK. It''s really no different from being in front of me Really


    Shadow elder said Chu Fei''s words were returned completely by Chu Fei. Then shadow elder showed a bitter smile and knew that he was really exposed.


    At the next moment, the shadow of Yingchang gradually appeared in the hall, which was less than two Zhang away from chufei.


    "Elder..."


    Seeing the shadow elder appear, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s parents have to stand up and salute respectfully even when they are surprised. This is the rule and seniority.


    Moreover, because Chu Fei was an outsider, he could not complain on the spot even if he was upset.


    So, they just respectfully and shadow elder greetings, then honestly back to one side, will give the throne to shadow elder.


    Naturally, elder Ying won''t refuse, so he directly sits on the throne and looks at Chu Fei: "unexpectedly, you can find me."


    "I didn''t expect that elder shadow, you should stand here so carelessly. Are you so worried about me and them?"


    Next to Xu Yun, Xu Zhu''s father shakes his head in a hurry, which means that he has not done anything bad. Then he quickly lowers his head to urge his wife to serve tea and snacks to elder shadow


    Naturally, elder Ying won''t blame them, but he doesn''t give them any good looks. Elder Ying looks at Chu Fei and says in a deep voice:


    "Daoyou, can you tell me how you found me?"


    "Emmm, let me ask elder shadow, a few days ago, in the last battle of the holy King City, it seems that there were two new races of demons. One of them is very similar to the four legged snake of the elder. Do elder shadow know this race?"


    "Yes? This... " Elder Ying ponders. Chu Fei can see clearly. Elder Ying must know the information of this race. He is just considering whether to tell Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei didn''t worry, so he exchanged a cup of milk tea from the system and drank it slowly.


    In fact, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s parents didn''t serve Chu Fei tea, but Chu Fei didn''t drink it, and they didn''t know whether it was taboo or scruple, or simply didn''t want to drink it


    "Do you want to talk about the concealment talent of this race? As far as I know, they do have extremely powerful concealment talent, but that can''t be compared with my previous state. It''s totally different."


    Chu Fei shrugged and said:


    "maybe, but it''s all the same to me. It''s not difficult."


    "Hehe, Daoyou may be too confident. Don''t forget, this is the underworld, the territory of my ghost clan."


    "What''s the matter? Are you ready to play rogue or hard? " Chu Fei funny looking at shadow elder, not a bit worried.


    But Chu Fei''s this kind of performance lets the shadow elder in the heart be in a state of consternation, finally gave up to use the idea of special means.


    "Don''t say anything else is useless. It''s boring. I''d better get to the point, elder shadow, Xu Daoyou... " Chu Fei threw the unfinished milk tea into tuntianjie, then stood up and walked to the door with his hands on his back, looking at the scenery outside the door, and said:


    "I''m here to find Xuyun and xuzhu, and my purpose is to go with them to chase the Yin soldiers and explore the relics of the ancient dynasty. This is what we have said before. Although I know now that it seems to mean some danger to you ghost people, I will not give up this idea. "Chu Fei comes straight to the point, which makes elder Ying three very puzzled, because they can''t see where Chu Fei''s reliance is.


    "So, my suggestion is to let Xu Yun and Xu Zhu out, and then let them explore the unknown with me, so that even if there are any problems, they can play a certain role of supervision around me, and I will also worry about their feelings instead of doing too dangerous things But if you don''t let them out, or don''t allow them to do these things with me, I can only look for other people to accompany me. As for who these other people are, it''s hard to say, but I will find them. Even if I can''t find them, I can do them myself. Anyway, you can''t stop me, and you can''t kill me... "


    It has to be admitted that the first half of Chu Fei''s words were loud and clear, and the second half of his words began to play rogue.


    It''s not surprising that Chu Fei plays a rogue. It''s really that Chu Fei is too lazy to reason. Even though it really represents some danger and some great mistake for the ghost clan, it still prevents Chu Fei from making a decision.


    "So you can only choose the first point."


    Chu Fei is confident that he should be beaten. Even Chu Fei knows this very well. Moreover, in order to increase persuasion, Chu Fei decided to let elder Ying try several times.


    Of course, before that, Chu Fei asked about the terminal


    "Partner, you can guarantee that I will not die anyway..."


    "When you were bragging, you didn''t see that kind of advice Besides, don''t question my ability even if you are counsellor! " The words of the terminal are full of contempt.


    Then Chu Fei opens his arms to elder shadow. It''s needless to say that


    Shadow elder is depressed at the moment, Xuyun xuzhu''s parents are also depressed at the moment, who did not expect that this matter is lead wolves into the house!


    The key is that the wolf is still a hob meat!


    "Don''t joke, Daoyou. You don''t know what it means to me."


    "I really don''t know..." Chu Fei didn''t turn back, and didn''t plan to turn back. Instead, he kept the look of being slaughtered by the emperor and said, "I''m not interested in knowing. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for my good impression of Xuyun and xuzhu, I wouldn''t even inform you."


    "Since Daoyou has a good relationship with the children, can you consider the safety of our family?" Xu Yun Xu Zhu''s mother tried to ask, and then she was blocked by Chu Fei''s ha ha voice.


    "When I do this, I will consider the safety of crape myrtle world. If I need to destroy your ghost family for the sake of crape myrtle world, I will not have any hesitation."


    This is a very domineering sentence, but I don''t want to be caught by elder Ying


    "What if you need to destroy the Terran?"


    A simple question won Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s parents'' praise


    "Then I''ll take the whole crape myrtle world and bury it with my human race..." Chu Fei''s answer was very calm.


    "You! Shameless Shadow long honest is don''t know how to evaluate Chu Fei, what is hob meat! This is it.


    "I''ll give you three chances, elder shadow. Of course, if you''re too little, you can add more. I''ll give you a chance to kill me. If you can really kill me, it''s not necessary to talk about it. But if you finally find that you can''t kill me, you can only choose to do it according to what I say... "


    "Well, since Daoyou are serious, don''t blame Laojiu for his heavy hand." Shadow elder was forced out of the real fire by Chu Fei, and then kneaded out a few complicated tricks.


    Chu unnaturally didn''t know what these tips meant, but the parents of Xu Yun and Xu Zhu were shocked by these tips. They widened their eyes and opened their mouth.


    The next moment, the attack comes


    Then Chu Fei heard a crackling noise, and the whole house was destroyed.


    A group of ghosts and human spirits covered by dust stand up from the ruins and look to elder chufei and shadow


    Then they saw a black coffin floating out of the empty passage


    Summoning method ¡¤ magic coffin suppression!


    Under the power of brutal destruction, Chu Fei felt the familiar palpitation in the sky


    Then, the magic coffin fell, and Chu Fei was pressed into meat sauce.


    ¡­¡­


    The shadow elder has one eyelid, the coffin disappears, the empty passage in the air is closed, everything is calm, only the pile of meat sauce is shining


    "Well Elder Are you Too much This It seems to be dead... "


    "Just a human race..." Elder Ying laughs, and then begins to reflect on himself. It seems that he has gone too far. Why can''t people even leave a whole corpse when people want to die!


    But at this time, a voice that shocked and angered the people on the scene, and there was a little more fear.


    "Elder shadow, once! Come on, let''s go on. "


    Elder Ying looks back. I don''t know when Chu Fei is standing there intact. He doesn''t even change his clothes or his hairstyleHe didn''t even have any blood on his body, and there was no more meat sauce under his feet

 Chapter 888

    No one knows what''s going on, no one understands how it happened!


    Elder Ying didn''t look at chufei''s side when he just reflected, but his parents were always staring at chufei''s side.


    Even when chufei was smashed into meat sauce, even when they questioned elder Ying''s efforts, their eyes never left chufei''s meat sauce


    But it''s just a trance. Chufei, who was smashed into meat sauce, has recovered as before!


    Elder Ying''s eyes were full of doubt, and he was shocked in his chest. He looked at Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s parents and said, "what''s the matter?"


    What''s going on! Of course it''s chufei''s meat sauce! But how can these two people know! They''re still confused!


    Therefore, the response to elder shadow is just shaking his head, shaking his head in horror and bewilderment.


    Elder shadow is a few thousand years older. Naturally, we can see that the couple are not pretending.


    At this time, because other people and servants in the family''s house were destroyed gathered around and behind their own owners, there were many people behind Xu Yun and Xu Zhu''s parents!


    None of these figures dare to speak, but they all stare at elder shadow, Chu Fei and the ruins of the courtyard.


    Chu Fei still kept his arms open and his back to them


    Chufei, calm and calm, was smiling, but he was almost frantic in his heart


    "I don''t know if your system can revive me quickly! Why did NIMA wait so long? "


    "Why, why are you so long! You''ve been smashed into meat sauce, you know! Don''t you allow me to be surprised when you don''t even have any good meat


    "You are surprised! You are the system, you are the terminal! What''s your surprise! I''m just a bunch of data to you


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s wrong with the data? Is it time for the data not to be garbled! Why not surprise me! I''m surprised! "


    "You You are surprised, but do you know how I felt at that time? "


    Death is definitely not a good feeling.


    Even if Chu Fei had died many times and also resurrected many times, he couldn''t get used to the feeling of death.


    The feeling that everything belongs to silence, everything belongs to nothingness, everything becomes meaningless is maddening.


    Death is a bottomless abyss, your consciousness has been falling, falling, falling to fear are frozen


    If you die, maybe it''s all right, but it''s revived, and you''re forced to think and remember who you are, what you''re doing and what you''re going to do. This kind of feeling is really not what normal people should experience.


    So chufei went crazy.


    But as Chu Fei said, the terminal is the terminal after all. He doesn''t understand the reason why Chu Fei is so angry.


    However, in order to calm Chu Fei''s anger, the terminal still used its powerful computing power to find a reasonable explanation.


    "Partner, calm down. Think about it. You''ve been patted into meat sauce and your clothes have turned into powder. I''ll revive you quickly, but I have to find clothes for you again and put them on for you! It''s easy to find clothes for you, and it''s easy to exchange them for you. After all, I have your previous records of exchanging clothes, so I can dress you It''s a bit hard for me. You know, I have no hands or feet. I''m just a plate! "


    The terminal is not a small sacrifice, in order to appease Chu Fei, he admitted that he was a plate.


    Sure enough, after hearing this reason, Chu Fei''s anger gradually subsided, and then said:


    "now, you should prepare all the things for me Don''t let me die so long


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, you see, I''ve exchanged 100000 pieces, enough for you to wear for tens of thousands of years!"


    "I don''t know, why do you exchange so much!"


    "Well, there''s a lot of money. I spend too much without paying attention to it..." The reason of terminal choice is so powerful that Chu Fei''s desire to refute it in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the shadow elder has already pressed down the shock in his heart with a tight frown, and then the knack comes out again, and a huge and terrible magic gate appears in the sky!


    The moment that this magic door appears is the devil''s spirit!


    At the beginning, Chu Fei was still curious about what was the most powerful move. However, when he tried to expand his divine consciousness, he found that his divine consciousness could not get close to the monstrous spirit above his head.


    No way, can only turn to the terminal, and then use a movie like way to see what happened behind his head.


    "Tut Tut, do you think it''s evil Qi or ghost Qi?"


    "It doesn''t make much difference..." The terminal responds casually


    At this time, the magic gate in the sky has changed! Out of the gate came another gate like existence, which immediately pressed down on chufei''s head.


    In this process, Chu Fei vaguely saw three ancient words written on the "gate of the city" - gate of hell!The law of exterminating the world, the ghost gate is born!


    Then, chufei lost consciousness and fell into a boundless darkness again.


    But this time, I don''t know whether it''s the system or the method. In a word, chufei felt that his consciousness had fallen for a long time before he landed on the ground


    This is a new thing!


    The last time I died, I fell for a long time and didn''t stop. It felt like "eternal fall", as if I could never fall to the end.


    But this time, Chu Fei just landed after a short fall!


    Then Chu Fei stood up and looked around. There was nothing but endless darkness


    On chufei''s side, he was curious. A huge gentle and bright force pulled chufei back to reality.


    Chu Fei, who turned into meat sauce, was resurrected again, and still kept the posture of opening his hands and being slaughtered. He didn''t even have a wrinkle in his clothes!


    "It''s the second time. Elder shadow continues..." Chu Fei finished his planned lines first, and then began to communicate with the terminal.


    Chufei knew that this dharma gate once appeared in the wilderness. At that time, not only this dharma gate appeared, but also the Dharma gate which called the coffin appeared. It was also used by several ghost. At that time, chufei caught up with the last coffin suppression, and joined hands with the old friends of the city leaders, the Dragon burial tomb of laichi, the dragon''s power of dragon five and his own Dao fire I took the black coffin.


    Now, the moves used by the shadow master himself are more powerful than those low-level ghosts.


    For example, in the back of this dharma gate, the ghost just used it to attack the Lord of the great wilderness City, but did not summon the ghost gate from the demon gate to suppress people


    Here comes the problem, which is also the focus of Chu Fei''s discussion with the terminal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The gate of death Why is there a gate of death? What''s going on! Do you have any data on your side of the terminal? "


    "No But I''m sure of one thing... "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the ghost messengers you encounter when you leave the wilderness. The smell of your body is the same as that of the ghost gate..."


    Chufei didn''t forget that encounter, because of that encounter, chufei began to practice fire play seriously, and began to upgrade daohuo.


    "Do you mean that the ghost clan has something to do with the underworld? Hell I always thought that hell would not exist as I thought. But the gate of hell... "


    Chufei didn''t go on. He just felt confused now.


    The ghost clan is not ghosts, they are flesh and blood creatures, but their race name is ghost, and their magic is also related to the underworld.


    This is absolutely intriguing.


    However, for the time being, it''s just thought-provoking. Chu Fei is not sure that there is a deep connection between the ghost clan and the underworld.


    As for Famen, although both of them are related to death and things after death, they are not necessarily related to the underworld.


    Just like Chu Fei''s fire play, what he really used to attack people was the Dao fire itself, which had little to do with the shape of Dao fire.


    Dao fire was changed into a dragon by Chu Fei, but it was Dao fire in essence. Even if the fire dragon has a bit of dragon power, it is also the way fire evolved. After all, it''s daohuo itself that is attacking.


    Phoenix is the same, its essence is still fire.


    Therefore, this is the reason why Chu Fei did not dare to draw a conclusion for the time being.


    As for what he had felt after his death, chufei was not sure whether it was true or false. After all, it was the world after his death.


    It''s like whether the memory of a dream is complete after waking up. It''s really hard to say.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Chu Fei''s things on their side have attracted the attention of all the virtual ghosts in the whole city, even the virtual ghosts in other nearby towns.


    There are good things, no matter whether there is danger or not, they come here at a gallop


    As for the presence of the virtual ghost, shock has been unable to describe their heart at the moment.


    Chufei, twice in a row, was crushed into meat sauce, but also twice in a row, resurrected


    This is beyond the understanding of the virtual ghost people to the world.


    Shadow elder already knew that Chu Fei had the right to "threaten" their whole ghost clan.


    But he still has one last hope


    shadow elder changed his hand, pinched out another trick, and then mobilized the real yuan, instantly changing colors, and the dark sky suddenly became a complete darkness.


    Next, a little light began to appear on the ground near the square.


    At first, these lights were just light spots, but suddenly they began to fly, like fireflies, but they didn''t fly very high, and soon stopped in the air near the groundThen the light spot began to change, and gradually became a flower, a strange and beautiful flower, emitting a faint light


    At the same time, Chu Fei found that his feet began to melt, then his legs, then his waist


    There is no pain, but a relief of comfort


    After that, Chu Fei lost consciousness for the third time. This time, he even left the meat sauce.


    Huangquan FA: flowers bloom on the other side!


    The shadow elder used the three main techniques of the virtual ghost clan, and Chu Fei also experienced them.


    However, in the time when everyone was waiting for chufei''s resurrection, no one knew what chufei was experiencing.


    Chu Fei''s consciousness still falls into the void, still stops on the ground, and still looks around. Then he sees the ghost gate behind him and the long yellow road in front of him


    Chufei began to walk on this road, slowly, the more he walked, the more chaotic he became, the more calm he became, the more unconscious he became


    Chu Fei began to forget, forget a lot of things, Chu Fei began to ignore, even ignored himself


    Then, Chu Fei saw four bloody characters with a bright light in front of his eyes:


    step on the other side early!


    In an instant, a white light flashed on chufei''s forehead, and then chufei returned to reality.


    The flowers at the foot have disappeared, but the ruins on the ground have disappeared, forming a flat land like a mirror.


    Chu Fei took a deep breath, then slowly spit out, and then showed a little bitter smile.

 Chapter 889

    Death three times is not the reason for chufei''s bitter smile.


    In fact, as Chu Fei said before, he has died too many times, intentionally and unintentionally. Some are not careful, and some deserve it.


    The feeling of death is almost the same, except that the feeling of falling into boundless darkness is easy to make people crazy, in fact, there is not much to say.


    But what Chu Fei experienced today was something completely different.


    For the first time, Chu Fei died under the suppression of the summoning method and the magic coffin, and then fell down infinitely; for the second time, Chu Fei died under the method of exterminating the world and the ghost gate, and then fell in front of the ghost gate; for the third time, Chu Fei died under the method of huangquan, and then he appeared inside the ghost gate and on the road of huangquan


    Not only that, Chu Fei even walked on huangquan road for a while.


    Because the perception of time after death appeared a huge advantage, so Chu Fei did not know how long he had died, nor did he know how long his consciousness had been walking on that yellow spring road.


    Even in the real world, it was only a little time, but chufei knew that he had been on that road for a long time.


    Then Chu Fei saw the four words "early on the other side"


    Although Chu Fei''s brain is still a little chaotic, Chu Fei believes that he remembers those four words very clearly. The four words "early on the other side" suddenly appear in front of him. The bloody ancient words suddenly "pat" on his face, and these four words are surrounded by some light


    But soon he realized the same thing.


    Those four words are definitely not the same thing as those lights, but what are they?


    Chufei hung his open arms around him, and then slowly raised his head to look at the sky. Although it was gloomy, he could still feel the light of the stars outside through the gloomy boundary.


    Chufei''s brain began to run fast, recalling the stories, legends, novels, words, dialogues and images he had seen on the earth, all of which were changing in chufei''s mind like a running Lantern


    Finally, Chu Fei found the source of these four words!


    Sansheng stone.


    It is said that after people die, they will first enter the gate of hell, and then set foot on huangquan road. When they go deep, they will see a bridge and the Sansheng stone beside it.


    The bridge is the Naihe bridge, and the words "early on the other side" are written on the Sansheng stone.


    There are many details in the legend, but only one of them is really important to Chu Fei now, that is, not far from the location of Sansheng stone is the place with Mengpo soup, and then wangxiangtai


    Sanshengshi, Mengpo and wangxiangtai are not in sequence, but in the same area. After this area, there is the river and the Naihe bridge on the river


    After crossing the Naihe bridge, there will be six samsara


    This is the earliest version of reincarnation in Chu Fei''s memory.


    In this view, there is no hell in the ten halls, and there is no ghost judge. But Chu Fei firmly believes that the light beside the four words "early on the other side" is eyes!


    The light is the light of the eyes, but Chu Fei can''t see who those eyes belong to, or even judge where there are several pairs of eyes.


    Chu Fei speechless mouth, the terminal has been directly shared by Chu Fei memory screen. In this regard, the terminal just strictly recorded it, but at the beginning he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Fei sighed secretly, and then focused on the real world.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei turned around and looked at elder Ying and Xu Yun''s family with his back. He said: "three times, I don''t know if elder Ying is ready to accept my request?"


    Shadow elder has no way, he is not without more powerful method, on the contrary, he has, there are many. But the question is, what can a powerful method do?


    It''s not that he can''t kill chufei, he can easily kill chufei, but the problem is that even if he killed chufei, chufei can still be safely revived.


    There is no trace on the resurrected Chu Fei! How to fight such an enemy?


    But because Chu Fei''s request is too frightening for the ghost clan, elder Ying still can''t agree.


    He shook his head and said:


    "Daoyou, you didn''t limit three times before."


    Chu Fei had no choice but to smile and said:


    "times, is there any meaning?"


    Yeah, does it make sense? On the surface, it really doesn''t make any sense. Even from another angle, it doesn''t make sense in terms of the number of chufei exchange points, because although a lot of exchange points were consumed in these three times, it was still a drop in the ocean compared with the total number of exchange points owned by chufei.


    "The number of times may not be of great significance, but I noticed that your eyes are changing." Shadow elder frowns at Chu Fei. He believes his eyes and his judgment.Chufei smiles, nods and sighs.


    "Well, what else do you have? Try again."


    Shadow elder raised his head and looked into the air, then several more powerful virtual ghost clansmen appeared on the air!


    However, the real hands are one of them, it is a whole body color faded old ghost, rickets back is to show his age.


    The dry skin, the visible bones and blood vessels, and endless wrinkles all show how close the old man was to the last moment.


    The old man came to the top of Chu Fei''s head, and then slowly fell in front of Chu Fei.


    He did not speak, just looked at Chu Fei sighed, and then raised his hand on Chu Fei''s head.


    At that moment, chufei felt that the three possibilities disappeared, and these three possibilities were the three futures. After these three futures disappeared, chufei could not go.


    Can''t go, there retreat, but Chu Fei immediately found that he also has to retreat.


    Chu Fei was surprised and didn''t know what had happened, but then Chu Fei felt a darkness enveloping him.


    Seal method ¡¤ forget Sichuan!


    The seal method of the virtual ghost clan is a big secret. They are not qualified to practice the seal method if they do not reach a certain level.


    At the same time, even people with the same accomplishments have absolutely different attainments in seal magic.


    At present, even the ghost group can''t figure out the difference between the strength of the seal method.


    Everything depends on luck. When luck happens, one of the clansmen has a very strong talent for seal technique. When he practices seal technique, he will be very powerful.


    On the contrary, if you have bad luck, you can only accept your fate.


    The old man, who was invited to perform the seal method, is the one who is most proficient in the seal method among the virtual ghosts. No one can tell his age clearly, and his strength has reached the highest level among the saints.


    But he can''t be emperor all his life.


    ¡­¡­


    He doesn''t have the surname of Xu or GUI, but unlike elder Ying, he always considers it from the perspective of fairness, justice and strictness. He can''t be partial to any family, so he combines the characteristics of Xu and GUI and forms his own surname of Ying.


    But this old man is not. He is not surnamed Xu, GUI or Ying. His surname is Qi.


    Taking the word Qi as the surname, Qixin goes back to the old and thrives. And his name is Yan.


    Qiyan is a legend of the ghost clan. Only the real power and the real strong are qualified to know it. Qiyan''s identity is terrible!


    "How many years of dust, I thought I would die in the seal, but I didn''t expect I could live out..." Although Qiyan is old and old, his speech is still full of Zhongqi.


    At this level, as long as you don''t want to look weak, you won''t be weak.


    "Ancestors, you..." Shadow elder quickly stepped forward to help him, while the people of Xu family knelt down one after another, calling for "ancestors'' health".


    "Oh, it''s OK. I''m not so old that I need you to worry so much Cough... " Although he said so, it was an indisputable fact that he was old, so he didn''t push the shadow elder to help him.


    "Well I''ve been thinking about why I can still wake up. You didn''t call me or disturb me, but I just woke up and I''m still awake as never before... "


    In mid air, several other elders also fell down, respectfully standing in front of the ancestor Qiyan, listening to his teachings.


    However, Qiyan didn''t feel that he was teaching anyone. He just said what he wanted to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe that''s why In fact, I don''t want to believe in fate, but this man, on behalf of fate, played a big joke on me.... "


    The person in Qiyan''s mouth is Chu Fei.


    Shadow elder and other old empty ghost all sigh slightly, this situation this scene, only empty ghost high level just know exactly is how to return a responsibility.


    "You, like those old guys, don''t dare to talk to me. How tired you are..."


    As if helpless, as if with emotion, he raised his hand and patted the back of the elder''s hand, indicating that he was going to sit on the ground.


    The shadow elder naturally changes the state of support and helps the ancestor Qiyan sit on the ground.


    "Let the children go away, you guys, sit with me. I can''t hold on for long. Tell me something about Bazhou these years."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, chufei felt that he was wrapped in black, which was not an illusion, but a fact.


    In fact, at the moment, chufei has become a black egg. This egg is quietly placed on the ground, in front of Qiyan, the ancestor of the ghost clan. Next to it are elder Ying and several other old ghost.


    At this moment, Chu Fei can''t move at all. He can''t even bend his knuckles a little.At the same time, chufei''s consciousness also began to switch between the chaotic fantasy and the real darkness, just like sleeping and waking up.


    No pain. There''s really no pain except being unable to move.


    Occasionally, when he saw the darkness soberly, chufei immediately began to feel sleepy, and then fell into deep sleep.


    After going back and forth several times, Chu Fei understood the power of the seal.


    Without the existence of system and terminal, chufei might have fallen into the strange circle of deep sleep.


    "Send it. I didn''t expect that they really had a way..." In the shrine of chufei, the spirits in the temple opened their eyes and began to take over chufei''s consciousness and thought.


    "No, you can try. Now you can open the portal, but you can''t get in If you can''t get in, you can''t deliver. " The sound of the terminal made chufei a little depressed.


    "Is there any way? Can''t you really be sealed here? "


    "That''s not as good as..." The status of the terminal at this time is like putting down another busy thing at hand, and then seriously talking to Chu Fei:


    "upgrade the system, it can be upgraded long ago, because you have been busy, so you didn''t pay attention to it."


    "Well, it can be upgraded again?" Chufei admits that he really didn''t notice it. And now after a reminder, chufei found that the system can really be upgraded again.

 Chapter 890

    The reason why chufei didn''t find that the system could be upgraded again, or that chufei didn''t think of upgrading the system again, is mainly because the current system is completely enough for chufei.


    In fact, for the system and chufei, the system that should have been upgraded step by step has been greatly improved in various subdivision functions due to the awakening of big sister and the changes of various coincidences.


    So, even if there is no step-by-step upgrade, chufei is still enough.


    Now, according to the terminal, it seems that upgrading is the only thing that can be done at present, so upgrade!


    Anyway, if the terminal says it works, it must. Chufei believes that the terminal will not harm itself, and the system will not harm itself.


    As for time, does Chu Fei still need to worry about time


    Anyway, it''s all sealed by others. There''s plenty of time. I don''t worry about who will hurt me.


    Thus, with the help of the terminal, the system started another overall upgrade.


    In this process, Chu Fei''s body has been reciprocating in the cycle of sleep and awakening, while Chu Fei''s spirit has closed his eyes and meditated, resisting the occasional heavy sleepiness from the noumenon.


    How long did it take, Chu Fei couldn''t say for himself, but it didn''t take more than seven days.


    But according to the terminal, it''s just seven days.


    The system upgrade, which lasted for seven days, was completely completed at this moment.


    Then Chu Fei saw a more concise and clear system interface, and felt the immortal spirit and divinity of the system itself.


    This is a very mysterious atmosphere, not only a sense of technology and mystery, but also a lot of mysterious things.


    Chu Fei was not sure whether it was the breath of the immortal or the breath of the God, so he was roughly named "immortal spirit" by Chu Fei.


    The function of the system with this kind of breath did not change much. As for the exchangeable items, Chu Fei couldn''t tell for a moment how much changed.


    After all, there were too many convertible items, even if Chu Feiyong had a strong divine sense, he didn''t count them clearly.


    In addition, with the existence of the terminal, Chu Fei didn''t need to work harder, so he was even more useless.


    Fortunately, due to the end of the system upgrade, the terminal itself resumed its normal function.


    "Partner, is there any change in this upgrade?"


    "there are many changes. In short, your permissions and possibilities have been greatly improved, and one of the upgraded functions can solve your current dilemma."


    "What do you say? Is transmission better? "


    "Before, partner, you basically opened the door first when you were transmitting. Even if you didn''t need to step in many times, the process is still the process, but the system can help you complete the action of taking a step within the scope of operability..."


    Chu Fei''s spirit nodded to show understanding, and then the terminal continued:


    "and now the transmission is really controlled by consciousness. You can transmit where you want to Of course, you must bind the transmission point in advance, or blur the transmission according to the specific direction and distance... "


    "So, the change is that I just need one idea now, and it can be immediately transmitted to the place where I previously bound the transmission point, or a hundred kilometers away, right..."


    "That''s right." The terminal replied positively.


    "Well, what about the others? Other changes?" Chu Fei''s idea is very simple now. Anyway, time has passed for many days. It''s not impossible to waste a little more time.


    "Many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many, many


    "So powerful? Isn''t that more abnormal than the repair function of the system? "


    "Conditional! Do you think there are no conditions! " The terminal said angrily: "it''s based on the life level of the life taking these things. If you people on the earth, it''s basically like this. A steamed bun can make a dying old man regain his young vitality, but if it''s a monk of crape myrtle, such as Wan Yu That''s not something that a steamed bun can solve, but something more advanced, such as a cart of braised pork If it''s the holy king of the holy King City, it''s useless for him to eat the Manchu and Han banquet with the Great Wall.... "


    The metaphor of the terminal is very humanized, which makes chufei understand the relationship between progression and increase or decrease.


    "Well, I understand. I really understand."


    "Well, ah, by the way, pay attention to your exchange point. This upgrade cost less than half..."


    Under the reminder of the terminal, Chu Fei paid attention to the record of the exchange point in his system, and after a long time of deliberation, he found that one of the long numbers on the left did change It seems to have changed from 6 to 2In addition, Chu Fei has no idea. The number itself is too big.


    But chufei knew that with the upgrade of the system, the system must also provide something that can consume the exchange point more quickly, that is, something with higher value.


    For example, it''s stronger than the bracelet that chufei now wears in his right hand!


    But Chu Fei doesn''t plan to make it clear now, or even later, that there is a terminal to do it for him. Chu Fei really doesn''t want to waste that brain.


    After simply relaxing for a moment, chufei''s belief moved, and then he started the transmission, which was a hundred kilometers away in an instant


    It''s a barren mountain. There are not even dark trees on it. The barren mountain is not big, and there is nothing exquisite around it. Generally speaking, it is disappointing.


    Maybe it was because he felt that this idea could be transmitted easily, so Chu Fei tried it several times, and then he flashed all the way to the East


    When chufei stops, he finds himself standing in front of a vast mountain range.


    Looking at this huge mountain range, chufei thought of what people on earth described as Mount Everest - a peak that even the eagle could not leap.


    After feeling for a long time, Chu Fei began to flash back.


    When Chu Fei reappeared on the little Huangshan Mountain, he suspended the flashing transmission, and then the South carefully took three steps, and then it started flashing again


    When chufei shows up again, he appears behind a big black egg.


    After seeing the black egg, chufei had a guess in his heart. Then chufei saw the scenery of the houses around him, and the ghost soldiers who guarded the four sides to prevent others from interfering.


    From the view of the surrounding houses, Chu Fei was sure that the egg was his own thing.


    At the same time, under the divine consciousness, Chu Fei also saw the old ghost who sealed himself in front of an egg, as well as several other old guys. Elder shadow was also among them.


    With a smile, chufei floated on the top of the black egg.


    This movement, let the old empty ghost who close the eyes to sit in a circle to open the eyes doubtfully one after another. The first one is shadow elder, and the last one is the old ghost who sealed Chu Fei.


    "I''m sorry I fell asleep. I may not have had a good rest for a long time." Chufei very hypocritical sorry said.


    Shadow elder surprised can''t say a word, other several old empty ghost is also the same.


    In their cognition, after Chu Fei was sealed by his ancestors, it was impossible for Chu Fei to turn over any more waves!


    But Chu Fei not only turned up, but also swam freely!


    This is hard to accept!


    Seven days ago, after Chu Fei was sealed, these ghost leaders chatted together for a long time. Although they said that the main purpose was to tell their ancestors about what happened in Bazhou in recent tens of thousands of years, they also did a lot of other analysis, deduction and speculation.


    Among them, whether the ancestor Qiyan or the shadow elder themselves, they all believe in the possibility of Qiyan''s awakening


    That is to seal Chu Fei and prevent Chu Fei from bringing destruction to the ghost clan!


    ¡­¡­


    Only the high-level of the ghost clan knew that the ancestor Qiyan''s mastery of seal art had reached the level of "man is seal".


    He can not only seal others, but also himself.


    And that''s the main reason he''s survived so far As for when he survived, no one has a definite idea.


    It''s not that you dare to think, but that there is no evidence to prove that your idea is right.


    If the ancestors can''t admit it, all that speculation is meaningless.


    But even so, all the high-level people who knew the existence of Qiyan''s ancestors guessed that they were contemporaries or even earlier than the two great emperors!


    The reason for this conjecture is his surname, Qi.


    Qi stands for the beginning, the beginning and the beginning. Is he one of the first batch of ghosts?


    Reproduction is reproduction and development, representing survival and growth. Does this represent the expectations of the original ghost people for their own race?


    In addition, Qiyan''s incomparable strength, as well as his almost incomprehensible seal technique, can prove his antiquity.


    But it was such a powerful ancient ghost''s seal technique that didn''t bring any real influence to chufei! Instead, he was relaxed and arrogant to say "sorry, I fell asleep"!


    Why!


    How could that be!


    No way! Should not! No reason!


    But that''s the truth.


    At this time, Chu Fei sat on the sealed black egg with a smile, his left elbow on his thigh supporting his cheek, and his right hand turned out a torch to play with.


    "Do you want to continue? If you don''t continue, do as I say. ""This..." Elder Ying, the "gambler", just said one word and closed his mouth, because now there is an ancestor Qiyan, who is not qualified to talk with chufei. Moreover, he doesn''t know what else he can say in this situation.


    In fact, it''s very obvious now that it can''t be beaten and sealed. It can only be done according to what Chu Fei said.


    "Terran, you are very mysterious. I can''t see through you." Qi Yan, the oldest ghost, laughs. It''s heartfelt happiness and the purest happiness.


    "You are strong, sir." Chu Fei also expressed his respect.


    The reason for this is that Chu Fei is very alert to open a systematic appraisal of Qiyan


    Then, Chu Fei learned the real age of Qiyan!


    Hundreds of thousands of years old! Terror!


    Cough


    "But I''m not strong enough." Qi Yan, the oldest ghost, put away his smile and put on a trace of helplessness.


    "No, you are strong enough, just..." Chufei stopped and said with a smile I''m stronger. "


    At this moment, a strong smell of zhuangbi floated away. Chufei was very satisfied, while others were very unhappy.


    "Yes, you are stronger, but I am not strong enough." Qi Yan, the oldest ghost, sighed. The change of his mood seemed to indicate the change of his focus.


    Is this the sadness of the impending danger of exterminating the virtual ghost clan?


    "Sir, you look very well."

 Chapter 891

    Chu Fei then regretted, because he was worried that the other party couldn''t understand what it meant. After all, this is the only religious language on earth. There is really no such word in the world of crape myrtle.


    So, in order to let the other party really understand his own meaning, Chu Fei added:


    "I mean, my husband is too attached to the appearance."


    Qiyan, the oldest ghost, heard a bitter smile, and then closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether to think or give up his attention to the present.


    However, considering the age of the old ghost and all kinds of things he may have experienced, Chu Fei thinks that this is acceptable.


    But things to now, Chu Fei has not too much patience, so, he looked at the shadow elder.


    It''s not a comfortable feeling to be watched by an invincible enemy.


    Elder Ying sighed and said:


    "Daoyou, do you really want to do this? I''m a ghost family. Don''t I even have the right to hide? "


    "Elder Ying, it may be too much to say this, but I still have to say that I don''t know what you are hiding, and I don''t know what you are afraid of, but I believe that before that, what you are hiding and afraid of doesn''t include me, right?"


    After beating a stick, it''s time to give sweet dates. Chufei pauses and says, "in my hometown, there''s a saying that we can''t avoid happiness or disaster."


    "But we''ve been hiding long enough."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, but the problem has not been solved. Even if I don''t know what the problem is, I think you should consider another method, for example, a positive attitude. Maybe the problem will be solved? "


    "But it''s also possible that the other side''s problems can be solved."


    Chufei laughed, rubbed his face and said with a smile:


    "why, was my previous performance too gentle? Or didn''t you make it clear? "


    Don''t ask. Chufei is already angry.


    Elder Ying wants to fight for it again, but Qiyan, the oldest ghost who has already closed his eyes, sighs:


    "let them out. Taoists have used three times of death to convince us. This is great virtue. Even my two elder brothers have never had such a great virtue. "


    "Ancestors..." Next to him, several old empty ghosts who had not spoken all the time looked sideways.


    From the expressions and eyes of these old ghosts, it seems that Qiyan, the oldest of the ghost clan, revealed a very important event.


    As a foreigner, Chu Fei couldn''t understand the important events.


    "Don''t say it, while I''m still here, while you''re still here, have a fight."


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, qualitative.


    Just when Chu Fei was waiting for elder shadow to let go, he didn''t expect that the two who were the first to speak were the two who had been silent before.


    "I, Xu Shu, the head of the Xu clan, inherited the orders of my ancestors and issued orders with the blood of our clan, allowing Xu Yun and Xu Zhu to explore the secret of Yin soldiers and ancient dynasties."


    Chu Fei''s smile turned out that the guy who had been silent was the head of the Xu clan.


    "In this case, the head of our GUI clan, GUI Xing, will make the children of the clan guard against the possible fierce battle."


    Yes, another patriarch.


    After the two patriarchs made their own decisions, elder Ying stood up with a bitter smile and made a few Dharma Seals. Then a door was opened in the open space not far away.


    Through the gate, chufei and everyone can see the flames inside.


    It''s not an exaggerated metaphor, but a realistic description. It''s a sword mountain and a sea of fire.


    The knife, like flowers and plants grow everywhere, the fire like air filled all.


    In this sea of flames, there are a lot of people swaying, shaking, it seems to bear great pain and despair to give up the general resistance.


    Among these figures, two figures are gradually becoming clear.


    Soon, Chu Fei recognized that they were Xu Yun and Xu Zhu. When they were really close to the entrance and exit, they found that they had not been hurt by the fire of purgatory mountain. On the contrary, they were using a strange rhythmic muscle control method to almost perfectly avoid those swords, and they were wearing a pure black flame in their body A thin layer is laid on the surface of the body to avoid the fire.


    As for the swaying and shaking similar to other figures, only when they really came to the door did they realize that they were pretending to be emotional


    It seems that the two brothers and sisters have not found that they are breaking away from purgatory mountain, so they are still working hard to perform


    The next moment, with a cry, the brothers and sisters were thrown out by the power of purgatory mountain and fell straight to the empty space between chufei and these ghost high-level.


    In the middle of the sky, the sister and brother just realizedThen, bang bang twice, sister and brother hit the ground.


    However, because of the subconscious activation of their peculiar rhythmic muscle control method, their limbs recovered to a good standing position without any movement.


    Then, the sister and brother were cheated.


    "I''ve been chasing Yin soldiers for thousands of years, and I''ve been in purgatory mountain for more than a hundred times. It seems that your harvest is really not small." Shadow elder did not have good spirit of rolled a white eye, then then ignore them to close the entrance of purgatory mountain.


    Xuyun and xuzhu are a little nervous. It seems that they have exposed too many secrets unconsciously.


    But now that they''ve been like this, they''re a little bit of a tattered.


    Xu Yun said:


    "elder shadow, you How We''re going to spend ten years in purgatory mountain... "


    "That is, elder shadow, why did you get us out without saying a word?"


    Maybe xuzhu is nervous. Maybe this is his original character. Anyway, he is not as polite as his sister.


    Elder Ying didn''t even bother to look at them. He said angrily:


    "if you look like this, will it be useful to lock you up for 100 years! Did you practice for you! What''s more, I told you not to touch your kindling! "


    The fire that elder Ying said is naturally the light black fire on the surface of sister and brother''s body, which makes them avoid the harm of the sea of fire, but at the same time, the nature of the black fire is also extremely terrible.


    Chu Fei was not found by his brothers and sisters for standing behind them, but at the same time, he saw the black fire wrapped on their body surface, which surprised Chu Fei to forget to stand up and say hello to them.


    This black fire, chufei!


    Not only has, also specially is unable to control!


    In Chu Fei''s Dantian space, this black fire plays the role of the moon. It repels and reacts with Dao fire.


    Chu Fei couldn''t control the black fire directly at all. He could only influence the existence of the black fire indirectly through some experimental manipulation of Dao fire


    but it seems that the sister and brother could control the black fire directly!


    Is this talent, or is there any other big secret?


    Chu Fei began to ponder, and also began to worry, in the end, he came to find xuzhu, Xuyun this brother and sister is really necessary! Will it cause any irreversible harm?


    Just when Chu Fei was worried, the voice of the terminal rang out and said:


    "partner, do you want me to remind you all the time? How can it be so simple to connect with you?"


    After all, it''s the matter that forces the body. Chu Fei sighs with depression, and then scares Xu Yun and Xu Zhu.


    These two people nervously looking back, just saw Chu Fei''s face depressed.


    "Ah, ah! Daoyou, why are you here? "


    "Er Daoyou, aren''t you from the red spirit clan? How... " Xu Zhu looked confused and finally decided that he was in his hometown Jingcheng. But when he saw the buildings around him and the smooth ground under his feet, he was puzzled again Is it an illusion? My family! My family


    Xu Yun has no choice but to help her. Although she doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s certain that a lot of big things have happened here, otherwise her home won''t have nothing left.


    "Your family is gone, but your family is OK." Shadow elder is very displeased of say, is pacify the elder sister and younger brother two not peaceful heart.


    Hearing the result, they were relieved at last.


    , can you even control him


    "Yes..." Xu Yun nods, but the fear in her eyes also shows that controlling the black fire is not a single thing.


    "I have one, too." Chu Fei laughed bitterly and said, "but I got this black fire in the wasteland. Where did you get your black fire? "


    Xu Yun and Xu Zhu were both surprised by Chu Fei''s frankness, and then Xu Zhu pointed to Chu Fei with big eyes like cattle:


    "great wilderness? You''re not really a red spirit! Are you a Terran? You''re a Terran! "


    Chu Fei shook his head and grinned bitterly. Then he directly ignored Xu Zhu and said to Xu Yun:


    "I keep my promise and come to you to explore the Yin soldiers and the relics of the ancient dynasty. Moreover, the elders of your family also agreed."


    "Ah? Well Ah? "Agreed?" Xu Yun was shocked by the news, just like his brother Xu Zhu, he lost his steady temperament.


    Then, the shadow elder finally couldn''t see it any more. He stood up and said what had happened before.


    At this point, Chu Fei found out that in this group of old ghosts, elder Ying was the most talkative and approachable one.


    Even though he is responsible for the punishment and manages the purgatory mountain, even though he is just, strict, civilized and the ghost people"Ha? You called? Huh? Can you see through purgatory mountain directly


    "No way! Dead three times? "


    "Why! It''s sealed and it''s gone! "


    "Well, ancestors Ancestors, you are still alive! "


    "Ancestor, you sealed him with all your strength?"


    "No way! Why! How could it be


    "Well The three emperors didn''t come down?! And was beaten back? "


    " my God! "


    "Sister, how many big things have we missed! I don''t think we''ve been locked up for thousands of years


    ¡­¡­ Xu Yun and Xu Zhu have become children''s general exclamations, even though they are more than 3000 years old and more than 2000 years old


    Finally, the sister and brother finally accept the reality, accept the crazy reality.


    "You, follow him, and explore the secrets of the Yin soldiers and the ancient dynasties, but there may be many dangers in the process. You should be more cautious."


    In the end, the shadow elder becomes an old man who worries about the children''s long journey, and earnestly exhorts him.


    All the way, chufei was listening.


    But at this time, a few miles away from here, a huge explosion and fighting came, followed by screams and cries.


    The battle broke out in an instant, but it ended in an instant.


    Because Chu Fei''s side is in a mess, so everyone didn''t react for a moment. When everyone reacted, the fighting voice over there was over.


    All that was left was crying.


    Chu Fei, as well as the empty ghost, almost galloped up at the same time and came to the place where the battle broke out in a flash.


    Here, it''s still in the scenic city, just a little closer to the city wall.


    This is a family about the same size as Xuyun xuzhu''s family. The strength and quantity of Xugui in it should not be much different from xuzhu''s family.


    But at this time, there are only two still alive, and they are both two children.


    The living two are not ghosts, but human beings, human spirits


    This is a child of the two human race. In his teens, even if his mental development is slow, he is now at the age of normal communication.


    Seeing Chu Fei and a powerful ghost coming, the two children immediately began to wail, which was the result of releasing their fear.


    As the only female on the scene, Xu Yun took the initiative to communicate with the two children, while others began to investigate the scene.


    Dozens of virtual ghosts fell in the pool of blood. Their injuries were huge and terrible, just like they were torn by beasts.


    However, if only the flesh is torn, they should not be the last to live in such a short time.

 Chapter 892

    Although Chu Fei didn''t get close to the corpses, he firmly believed that the guys who attacked these ghosts must be extremely powerful, and they could severely damage or even directly destroy their souls when they attacked them.


    This is the truth of these ghost instant tragic death!


    But Chu Fei didn''t know what kind of enemy would have such a terrible attack.


    You know, even the powerful saints in the holy King City, when they are fighting against the enemy who is much weaker than themselves, if they want to destroy their souls at the same time, it is impossible for the enemy''s corpses to retain so much.


    From another point of view, if the strong use the soul attack to destroy the enemy''s soul, the enemy''s body will not be damaged.


    This is also in line with the law of combat.


    But now, the enemy that never appeared is clearly fighting with a very unique combination of "Physics + soul" attack. Unless the enemy''s strength is far stronger than these virtual ghosts, it is impossible to have such a battle result.


    Chu Fei sighed. Now he has a cooperative relationship with the ghost clan. It''s always depressing to see his partner''s people killed inexplicably.


    But Chu Fei also found that in addition to himself, the rest of the ghost clan, the rest of the ghost clan''s absolute high-level people, even after studying the corpses and battle traces, fell into silence.


    There were also other ghost people nearby, but the ghost people didn''t dare to come near because they saw so many ghost people on the scene, but the fear on their faces was clearly in chufei''s eyes.


    Chu Fei frowned and felt a possibility in his heart


    At this time, Xu Yun finally ended her communication with the two elite children. She turned around and came to Chu Fei and the high-level virtual ghosts. She solemnly reported: "ancestors, clan leaders, elders..."


    "What do they say? It''s the enemies..." The oldest virtual ghost is the one that is calm and frightening.


    Xu Yun nodded and said:


    "yes, it''s them. They come and go without a trace. They can''t stop and catch up with each other. They have no one enemy."


    Qi Yan, the oldest of the ghost clan, nodded slightly, then looked at Chu Fei and said, "you see, this is what we always want to avoid."


    "But you can''t get away from it." Although Chu Fei knew where these enemies came from, the conclusion at least could not be wrong.


    You can''t hide. If you can, it won''t be like this.


    "Yes, we can''t avoid it. It''s something we can''t figure out all the time. Why can''t you hide... "


    Next to him, elder Ying sighed and said:


    "three thousand years ago, we had no clue, but since the birth of the sister and brother, the only connection we can find is to try to chase the Yin soldiers and explore the mystery of the ancient dynasty."


    "So you forbid the clansmen to explore these things. Once someone disobeys, he will be thrown into Purgatory mountain to be punished. That''s what you mean..."


    Chu Fei shook his head with a bitter smile and said:


    "although I don''t know what''s going on, I can put forward another possibility here. I think you must have considered it, but you chose to ignore it Things that had no connection or had little connection, under the control of the other party, became matters of great connection, so you ordered to prohibit the exploration of those two things. "


    After a pause, chufei turned around and looked at a direction in his premonition, saying:


    "so they were more unscrupulous and arbitrary."


    After listening to Chu Fei''s words, the virtual ghosts on the scene were all smiling bitterly. They are all smart people. They have lived for many years. They can''t see through this.


    On the contrary, young Xu Zhu came to Chu Fei with disapproval and said, "but I think Although my sister and I have violated this rule, we also admit that this rule has really saved our ghost people from many indifferent deaths. "


    "In that case, why do your brothers and sisters risk the possibility of killing the people to do this? I don''t know if you have other ghosts, do you? "


    Xu Zhu stuttered for a while, but he didn''t know whether he was stupid. After stuttering for several times, he sorted out his whole idea and said:


    "we I don''t think that way. I can''t be frightened by these enemies all the time. If we can find some clues when they don''t find out, and then they don''t know, they won''t come out to harm others. In this way, as long as we persist for a long time and keep it secret enough, we will eventually find the final answer. "


    Xu Yun also said: "yes, this is our idea, but there are not many people who can really agree with our idea. Even if they act with us once in a while, they will give up soon.""The other ghosts of the last time?"


    "They just happened to run into those Yin soldiers with us, so they went on the road together to catch up for some time. After that, they scattered and went to other things


    "After all, you are the only ones who really do these things, aren''t you?" Chu Fei asked funny, to tell the truth, the idea of the two brothers is a bit self deceptive.


    Just like other ghost people''s judgment, if it is because their sister and brother pursue the Yin soldiers to explore the secrets of the ancient dynasty and lead to death, then each other must have a unique means to connect the two things.


    People don''t need to rely on personal power to stare. As long as there is a whole set of early warning mechanism, it''s just like all kinds of alarm devices on earth. As long as you touch the alarm device, the alarm will sound, and the vigilant people will rush out to catch people!


    On the basis of this idea, Chu Fei exchanged a set of simple infrared alarm device from the system, battery.


    Then in the eyes of many ghosts, Chu Fei simply put the device on the ground, and then started the infrared device, saying:


    "in my hometown, there are many similar things. On the surface, there''s no connection between these things. "


    What chufei is holding in his hand is an infrared alarm, which has no actual connection with those infrared emission devices.


    "But when you walk this way, the alarm will be triggered..."


    To say this, Chu Fei motioned Xu Yun to have a try.


    To this, Xu Yun won''t refuse naturally, walked directly from that set of device.


    As she passed by, the alarm in chufei''s hand creaked!


    It''s loud and harsh


    At the same time, the gadget is still flashing red alarm light.


    "You see, that''s it."


    Chu Fei saw that all the people on the scene wanted to refute his intention, so he turned off the alarm and took the lead in saying:


    "this is not the only way to make it cry, there is another way..."


    Chu Fei put the alarm on the ground, then went to the other pair of infrared devices, pressed a button, and the alarm sounded again.


    "What I mean is very simple. There is a possibility, as Mr. Qiyan said before, that before your brother and sister were born, the attacks of these enemies were irregular, just like I went to press that button. Without regularity, there would be no more effective way to deal with each other. Therefore, evasion and defense are relatively effective methods, but since you were born After that, because your behavior made these things regular, your people focused on what you did and your behavior... "


    Although Chu Fei was preaching, he had already deceived all the people present.


    Because no one can judge which side Chu Fei is on. Logically speaking, he should be on the side of Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, but now what he says is completely on the side of the Conservatives.


    When Chu Fei finished telling his thoughts, Chu Fei put away the infrared warning device and said, "well, the conclusion is that if you can''t prove your ideas with anything else, your ideas are not right."


    When Chu Fei finished speaking, he quietly looked at the people of the ghost clan, and then was despised by Xu Zhu, and said: "so what''s the purpose of this set, Daoyou? Prove that we are young, prove that we are idiots, prove that we are not qualified to make decisions? "


    Chu Fei snapped his fingers, then said with a smile:


    "that''s right! You guessed right, what you and I are going to do next is very important, at least for you ghost people, but I have to control the decision-making power, so I have to prove that you are not suitable to make decisions. Of course, there is another reason. I''ll talk about that later. "


    Chu Fei did have another reason, and another reason was the death of these bodies.


    "Well, you think too much. For thousands of years, my sister and I have really found a lot of useful things. In fact, if we should kill people in every action, we should at least die with thousands of people in this millennium. "


    "Er..." Chu Fei didn''t really think that these two brothers and sisters could really get something, so he was surprised. Chu Fei and a group of high-level officials looked at them and said:


    "what did you find?"


    "We found their origin, the real origin, we know their identity."


    Chu Fei was really surprised this time, and even a little surprised. Other virtual ghosts were shocked by each other. Even Qi Yan, the oldest member of the family of virtual ghosts, who had just been introverted, showed his emotion again.


    "It''s the Yin soldiers. It''s the Yin soldiers. As for the essence of Yin soldiers, my sister and I think they are Ghosts. The real ghost. "


    Chu Fei wanted to roll his eyes, but many senior members of the Xugui clan began to think seriously. Their ancestor Qiyan immediately waved his hand and said:"It''s impossible. The two brothers have killed all the real ghosts. How can there be real ghosts?"


    True ghost, or "true ghost", is Qiyan''s name for those things. Compared with Xuyun and xuzhu, Qiyan''s name will be more formal.


    And Chu Fei also thinks that the name of real ghost is more appropriate. After all, there are a large number of virtual ghosts here!


    "Take out the evidence you found." As soon as Chu Fei saw Qiyan''s appearance, he knew that it was probably true.


    Although Qiyan, the forefather of Xugui, vehemently denied this statement, his emotion made it more likely to be true.


    And even Qiyan himself realized it. After all, he was a very old guy. He quickly adjusted his mood, then looked at Chu Fei gratefully and said:


    "take out what you found."


    Sister and brother look at each other, and then Xu Yun takes out a bead that is not round from her body.


    As soon as the bead came out, Chu Fei knew that it was a small world stone.

 Chapter 893

    This can be small world stone out after it was entrusted in the hands of Xu Yun, and then next to Xu Zhu began to move up.


    Xu Zhu''s activity is not a simple small action, nor is it an ordinary relaxation action, but a big action, as if stretching his body muscles.


    This kind of action on ordinary people is estimated to be so difficult that few people can do it, but it is not so difficult on xuzhu.


    However, even if many people can do it, they will not do it. It''s really meaningless.


    But when xuzhu did this, all Xugui leaders and chufei found that with xuzhu''s action, it produced a similar effect to Fayin formula.


    Even you can see that this is the same as the strange muscle rhythm they used in purgatory mountain.


    In addition to what we all saw, Chu Fei found another thing


    At the beginning, at the beginning, when Xuyun and xuzhu met chufei, chufei didn''t care about their accomplishments, because as long as chufei wanted to know, their accomplishments could not be kept secret in front of chufei.


    When we met for the second time, Chu Fei also held this idea. At the same time, because he talked with his brother and sister about the affairs of Yin soldiers and ghost clan, Chu Fei didn''t remember to use the system to identify their accomplishments.


    When he saw them this time, because Chu Fei had already had half a step of the most holy cultivation strength, he just saw through the cultivation of the two brothers at a glance.


    Xu Yun, the elder sister of the third floor of TIANTI, and Xu Zhu, the younger brother of the first floor of TIANTI.


    This is the cultivation they have shown in front of chufei all the time, even in front of all the demons.


    Even when they resisted in purgatory mountain, they only showed such cultivation.


    But now, when Xu Zhu uses this extremely exaggerated body movement to perform special Dharma seal, Chu Fei finds that Xu Zhu''s cultivation has begun to improve!


    It is not the kind of promotion, but the restoration of the original cultivation, is the process of contact with false appearance.


    Moreover, it was gradually restored step by step, from the early stage of the first floor of the ladder to the middle stage of the first floor of the ladder, and in the later stage of the first floor of the ladder Then the first floor of the ladder is big and complete, and then the second floor of the ladder is early


    At each small stage, Xu Zhu uses exaggerated body movements to make one or several Dharma Seals, all of which are printed on the world stone in Xu Yun''s hand.


    This is a long process, this process makes Chu Fei feel very speechless, also let other Xugu high-level feel very depressed.


    But similarly, with the continuation of this process, Chu Fei found a problem. It seems that Xu Zhu is also a guy who is proficient in seal technique.


    After Chu Fei came to this conclusion, he was relieved. It must be an awkward but highly confidential seal technique developed by xuzhu.


    But for the other high-level members of the virtual ghost clan, this is a completely different level of things!


    Especially Qiyan, the oldest ancestor of the ghost clan, when he discovered the meaning represented by the action of xuzhu (new seal technique), his eyes twinkled with joy and excitement.


    Xuzhu is still going on, and his strength has been unsealed to the late stage of the 26th floor of the ladder


    According to each level, there are three small stages. Even if we simplify his set of movements, according to the fact that there is only one movement in each small stage, there are more than 70 to FA Yin.


    This kind of seal technique is already very complicated But the real situation is more than ten times!


    But after Xu Zhu stopped, just when everyone thought it was over, Xu Zhu came to his elder sister, took the world stone in her elder sister''s hand, and then stepped aside to make room for her elder sister Xu Yun


    Then Xu Yun starts again


    From the third floor of the ladder, the cultivation is gradually improved, and at least a seal of Dharma is made with exaggerated actions in each small stage


    Until the 26th floor of TIANTI is completed


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei is going crazy, and the oldest Qiyan can''t see any more. He and Chu Fei inadvertently look at each other, and then they all see each other''s eyes Crazy.


    Finally, it''s over.


    Xu Zhu puts this little world stone on the ground again. Then he comes to his elder sister and makes a few twisted and intimate gestures with her to make the final seal


    After that, the small world stone finally opened the entrance to a small world.


    At this moment, the classic BGM background music sounded in chufei''s mind we.are.the .champions¡­¡­


    After finishing this set of complicated movements, the sister and brother are also sweating. At the same time, everyone present also felt the deficit of zhenyuanli in their body.


    Obviously, the power consumed by this set of movements is also very huge.


    Qiyan sighed and asked:"Is it necessary..."


    The other ghost executives looked at the brothers and sisters, expecting to get a "unnecessary" answer, but the brothers and sisters nodded seriously: "it''s necessary, and it''s not over."


    The head of the Xu clan is about to cry. These are the young people in his clan. It should be a proud thing to have one or two young people who can create a new seal technique by themselves, but now he just feels ashamed


    "Well, you go in. I''m outside. Here you are To protect the Dharma... " Xu Shu, the head of Xu clan, turned around and turned his back.


    Others also feel helpless and funny. They want to swear and have to praise the safety of this set of seals


    Then, under the guidance of the two brothers and sisters, Chu Fei and the high-level members of the Xugui clan entered the small world. Then they saw that the small world was not like mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, but a long corridor. They didn''t know how long it would take to get to the end.


    Anyway, standing at the entrance, you can see a little light in the distance, which seems to be the end of the corridor


    And around the corridor, it looks like the walls of jade structure


    Then, they naturally followed their sister and brother down the corridor. As they walked, they wanted to complain about why they made this small world like this.


    But everyone in Chu Fei''s eyes to remind, gave up the desire to ask the export.


    The meaning of Chu Fei''s eyes is very simple, "don''t worry to judge, be careful to be hit in the face!"


    Along the corridor a total of tea time, and then the sister and brother stopped.


    Chu Fei and others naturally stopped to watch the play and watch the performance of their sister and brother.


    The sister and brother didn''t let everyone down. They pasted together and made several ugly but mysterious gestures, making nine strange shapes of FA seals.


    But with the outside, it must be acceptable.


    As a result, after the nine seals were printed on the wall of the corridor, a burst of light came up, and then a few jade bricks were lit up at the place where they had passed behind


    Then Xu Zhu gave a sound and said:


    "passed by..."


    Chu Fei wanted to be relieved. Fortunately, I had been prepared, while others almost vomited blood.


    They all went back a few steps and came to the bright jade bricks.


    Then, in the eyes of the public, Xu Zhu explained awkwardly:


    "the thing is in it, but the seal here is more complicated, and there are 81 layers of seals When we lift the seal, this thing will certainly release its power, which can never be penetrated. So, ancestors, I hope you can do it... "


    "Well!" Qiyan repressed the fire in his heart and nodded.


    Then other ghost leaders, including the shadow elder, came to "work first for respect". No matter whether they are proficient or not, they all displayed their seal skills and wrapped up the area nearby.


    That means, "that''s safe enough!"


    Xu Yun and Xu Zhu are very satisfied


    And then we started the process of untiing the seal


    81 seals. The complexity of each seal is the same as that of opening the small world outside


    So Chu Fei threw a chair beside him and sat down. Then he found out the computer he hadn''t used for a long time. There were several classic games on it that Chu Fei had already downloaded, and this was the time for him to enjoy the game.


    Although the other ghosts didn''t know what chufei was doing, they could see that chufei had found a funny thing that could be used to consume time


    It took nearly two hours to untie the eighty-one seal. After two hours, the seal was untied, and at the same time, the sister and brother completely collapsed.


    In this process, Qiyan made 18 seals with all his strength, and the level of each seal was the highest!


    It''s just that it''s not as complicated as the two brothers and sisters


    After that, Chu Fei took a look at the game he was playing. En It''s cleared.


    Chu Fei put away the computer and chair, and then took out a few Daoyuan crystals from the ring and gave them to his sister and brother, so that they could recover their strength as soon as possible.


    As for the eighty-one seal was untied, a huge cave like a cellar was opened on the wall


    Inside, there is a jade table. On the table, there is a cube jade box with one meter in length, width and height.


    On the jade box, there is a special seal for the ghost clan.


    Chu Fei didn''t know, but others knew that the seal was made of special monster skin, and the seal was made by Qiyan himself.


    And this is the reward that my sister Xu Yun got in a competition!


    Seeing this seal, Qiyan felt much better.


    Get Dao Yuan Jing, the strength of the two brothers quickly recovered. Then they stood up and came to the jade box of the cube and untied the seal."Daoyou, please take a look at what it is instead of us." What he said was Qiyan, and then many senior officials, such as the head of the GUI clan and the shadow elder, nodded.


    Chu Fei turned his lips. Since people believed in him, he didn''t have to refuse.


    So he walked over, just in time for his brother and sister to open the lid of the jade box and reveal the contents


    "I don''t know! You are crazy


    Chu Fei is scared a big jump, can''t be calm for a long time!


    At that moment, chufei''s face was very ugly!


    And the two brothers and sisters, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, are full of bitter smiles. Xu Yun said:


    "it''s not that we are crazy, but that we can''t help it. When we found this thing, we also knew that it was very difficult to deal with. If it wasn''t for the coincidence that my brother''s seal skill had been improved, I''m afraid we would have fled to the Hui nationality for help."


    "But in that case, I''m afraid we''ll never be able to escape." Xu Zhu sighed heavily.


    At this moment, in order to calm himself down, Chu Fei took many deep breaths. When he finally calmed down, Chu Fei looked at Xu Zhu and said, "people and ghosts are the same. They are all forced by NIMA!"


    The things in this cube jade box are not big things, and they are not terrible, but the meaning it represents is the reason why Chu Fei was frightened.


    It was a stone, or a piece of Amber Stone, transparent, which was wrapped with a piece of paper, a yellowing paper of unknown material.


    There are three words written on the paper in ancient words


    Life, death, book!

 Chapter 894

    When he saw these three words, chufei almost didn''t go crazy.


    And outside Chu Fei, although the high-level people of the virtual ghost clan didn''t get close to him, they all felt it was good to use the divine sense exploration in such a small scope.


    As a result, people did not expect that the things in the jade box could directly block their exploration.


    You know, the presence of the big guys are Saint level existence, in the whole crape myrtle world, they are the strongest!


    But what? If you can''t see it, you can''t see it!


    Chufei didn''t realize this. In fact, he didn''t have the heart to think about these messy things.


    Chu Fei now just wants to know whether this paper, this paper with the book of life and death, is the book of life and death in the legendary hell!


    If so, how did this piece of paper fall here!


    Did monkey brother do it again?


    No!


    Although there is an ancient emperor in this world who has everything in perfect convergence with monkey brother in journey to the west, it''s just the same in appearance. At most, it''s the same in another name, and the experience will never be the same!


    This is inevitable!


    Chu Fei''s various similarities between the earth and crape myrtle world, such as brother monkey, who used to be emperor Huode, and little diamond wind in the world of fighting demons


    Chu Fei believes that this must be because these powerful beings in the world of crape myrtle are so famous that their "information disturbance" has affected the earth!


    Or, just like Ding Yi, people in this world who have heard the names of these powerful beings are reborn to the ancient earth! And then in the extreme boredom, they created a journey to the West and other stories.


    This is almost impossible to become a reality of speculation! But Chu Fei still believes that this speculation is indeed possible!


    But the bridge created in the journey to the west of the earth - Monkey King''s havoc in hell - can never happen in the real world of crape myrtle!


    Chufei believes that!


    Why is chufei so sure? In fact, the reason is very simple!


    Chu Fei has spent a lot of time in the world of crape myrtle. He has exchanged many things with many people, including all kinds of useful and useless topics, and all kinds of things he accidentally talked about.


    After summing up the information, Chu Fei came to a conclusion! The conclusion is that the friars of Lagerstroemia indica don''t know the existence of hell!


    But they affirm the existence of the soul!


    The common people in the world of crape myrtle also have the same cognition. Because they have seen the monks practice and grow up, they will not believe in the existence of hell!


    Of course, if you use "the world after death" to express it mildly, you may get recognition.


    In order to confirm this, Chu Fei decided to ask this question on the spot.


    However, the existence of the book of life and death makes it difficult for Chu Fei to calm down and even express himself well. Chu Fei''s noumenon has lost the ability to express himself freely because of shock and other reasons!


    As for Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, they haven''t planned to speak up yet


    In this case, Chu Fei is very helpless to let his spirit jump out.


    Under the intense gaze of all the people, Chu Fei''s head space was distorted for a moment, and then Chu Fei''s spirit appeared helplessly. Then, facing the empty ghosts behind Chu Fei''s noumenon, he asked:


    "my noumenon Anyway, let''s get down to business first In the hundreds of thousands of years of inheritance of your ghost clan, do you know that there is an existence called hell


    Although Chu Fei is asking everyone present, his spirit''s eyes finally stay on Qi Yan''s face.


    Obviously, the answer that chufei really expected came from Qiyan.


    But the first one to answer is elder shadow, who is responsible for managing the mountain shadow elder in purgatory.


    "Hell, what Taoist friends said, should be the place where the soul goes after death in the secular legend? I''ve heard a similar description when I was traveling


    Chu Fei thought slightly, then shook his head and said:


    "I ask, in your cognition, where will the soul go after death?"


    "Where the soul is, it must be the way of heaven." Qiyan, the oldest member of the silent ghost clan, opened his mouth. He chuckled and said:


    "this is what I heard two elder brothers say. Whether it''s human race, ghost or other race, after death, their soul and body will eventually return to the way of heaven."


    "Well, I I understand Chufei smiles bitterly.


    "But as for your question, I know what you want to ask. You should want to ask the origin of those real ghosts? "


    Chu Fei micro Leng, then nodded. Although the angle of description is different, it is true.


    However, Qiyan did not directly answer this question, but first told a very long story, or legend.


    "The real ghost is actually a very mysterious existence. Not long after I was born, I just caught up with the last battle between my family and the real ghost family. It was also in that war that I showed my seal talent that surprised my elder brother. Therefore, he told me in great detail about the origin of the real ghost clan. "Next is the play, but the first message that surprised Chu Fei is that Qiyan''s two elder brothers are actually the two heavenly emperors of the Xugui family, Xugui and Qigui.


    The Xugui clan has two surnames, namely Xu and GUI, which represent the names of the two heavenly emperors.


    The two heavenly emperors were powerful at the same time, but they were not called emperors at the same time.


    According to Qiyan''s description, the first of the two emperors is the ghost, the strong one named ghost.


    His claim to the throne was a provocation to the real ghost clan and also a resistance to other powerful forces.


    Although Qiyan only had two words, chufei could still feel the pity of the ghost clan in that era.


    In a word, under the oppression of the real ghost family and another powerful force, the virtual ghost in the virtual ghost family has become emperor!


    Then he began to fight!


    In the war, the emperor of heaven tried his best to hurt the enemy, and directly led to the enemy losing the power to resist the scourge of heaven, so the enemy died with the whole force.


    Then there is a long-term confrontation with the real ghost.


    The reason why such a situation can be formed is that a Xutian emperor showed a strong fighting capacity. Although it was damaged in that war, the real and ghost people did not dare to fight at will.


    Because of the small number of their own races and the fact that Xutian Emperor didn''t attack them, the true ghost clan gave them a period of time to relax.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing this, Chu Fei thought that Xutian emperor was injured at that time, but his strength should be beyond doubt. Chu Fei believed that his thoughts were the same as those of the real ghost clan at that time.


    However, it was only later that I realized how shallow my thoughts were.


    Yes, the Xutian emperor is really powerful, but the true ghost clan is also powerful!


    People didn''t fight Xu Tiandi for the first time. It seems that it was caused by many reasons. There''s no way to know what it is.


    Anyway, when Xutian emperor thought that he was almost self-cultivation and could attack the real and ghost clan, the strong stool of the real and ghost clan showed up.


    In the end, Xutian emperor went back to the territory of Xugui clan with his last breath, while the battle damage of Zhengui was as low as that of the polar region, which could be completely recovered in a little time.


    Back in the clan, Xu Tiandi called his brother who had been fighting for the throne with him, and then told him a lot of things, and then fell.


    The fall of xutiandi brings the tragedy of the cast, but at the same time, it also gives his brother the possibility of the rise of guitiandi!


    Because of the same powerful potential and talent, plus the already qualified strength, Xu Tiandi''s brother only took less than half a year to control the heart of heaven and promote the emperor!


    Because of their different personalities, the ghost Emperor didn''t choose to fight with the real ghost family. Instead, he secretly explored their reality for many times and finally found a way to understand the real ghost family.


    Although there is a way, but the cost is the same.


    According to Qiyan and the summary of later generations, it is believed that the existence of his brother, ghost God, is an important reason why Xutian emperor dared to fight those two forces.


    I''m dead, and my brother!


    But after the ghost God, there was no one who could take over the baton with him for a long time.


    Until the birth of Qiyan.


    Although the specific time is not clear, Qiyan''s birth should be more than ten years after the ghost emperor became emperor.


    After that, Qiyan showed a strong seal talent and demonic cultivation talent, which let the ghost God see the hope.


    Then, the ghost God began to cultivate Qiyan.


    However, looking at Qiyan''s face when he told these things, Chu Fei suspected that the cultivation of the ghost emperor at that time should be of the nature of promoting the growth of seedlings.


    Anyway, after Qiyan entered the realm of dragon, the real ghost clan was no longer quiet, and the ghost emperor went to the time buffer.


    In the previous wars, the ghost God and the real ghost clan won and lost, but they did not lose much and were not affected much.


    In those wars, it was a bit like testing the truth


    However, the ghost emperor firmly believes that there is another powerful force involved in the real ghost clan!


    Then it took him nine years to confirm this, and in the tenth year, he made a simple cooperation agreement with that force in a non face-to-face way!


    After that, in the final World War I, the ghost emperor finally exterminated the real ghost family, and the force that once implicated the real ghost family did not appear.


    But at that stop, the ghost God was also hit hard.


    But he held on long enough When Qiyan was successfully promoted to the Holy One!


    Then, before the fall, Qiyan saw the spirit of Xutian emperor who had fallen, and there was also a ghost emperor.


    Then, after a brief and warm exchange between the two emperors in Qiyan, the two emperors left that sentence: "where the soul is, it must be the way of heaven.".Before the final departure, the souls of the ghost God and the virtual God set up the boundary of the underworld reasonably, and at the same time created the special space of purgatory mountain.

 Chapter 895

    It took Qiyan more than an hour to tell the whole story. He told it slowly and everyone listened carefully.


    The only one who was worried was chufei, because chufei knew the meaning of the book of life and death.


    When the story was finally finished, Chu Fei said: "I don''t know if I understand it right. Have you already confirmed that the so-called true ghost is what life looks like after death? It''s what the secular world calls ghost?"


    Qiyan shakes his head, which makes chufei a little fidgety. At this time, his spirit has gone back, and chufei''s noumenon has been relatively calm, but the part affected by the book of life and death has not been completely erased.


    "No, it''s not the same. I have seen real ghosts with my own eyes. Their appearance is not the appearance of the souls of normal creatures after their death. But the reason why I say that is because I know that you definitely need this information, and also because I think that the origin of the so-called real ghosts should be where the souls go after their death. "


    "The way of heaven?" Xu Yun''s subconscious answer.


    This is confused by the sentence that "the return of the soul must be the way of heaven"!


    Qiyan shook his head with a smile and said:


    "brothers, what do you call the dead realm


    "The realm of death, the realm of death?" Chu Fei is puzzled, this statement is really quite new. However, from the surface meaning of these words, it is basically the hell.


    "My brother told me clearly that those real ghosts had the smell of death, but they had never seen it before. My guess is that after the fall, my brother''s soul once secretly went to the dead realm. "


    "And then came out? It''s not reasonable. " Chu Fei shook his head and denied: "as the emperor of heaven, if there is no problem with his soul, he should not fall. Since he has fallen, his soul must no longer have the power to escape from the dead realm!"


    Although the word is death territory, but Chu Fei''s default is still Yin Cao Di Fu, which is the powerful Yin Cao Di Fu in the myths and legends of the earth.


    "You forgot another brother, the ghost God."


    "It''s just your guess." Chu Fei retreated, admitting that the possibility mentioned by Qiyan really existed.


    Qiyan didn''t care about Chu Fei''s attitude and said: "in fact, I said so much to answer your first question. After the death of the living beings, the souls will go to the realm of death, where they will finally return to the way of heaven. "


    "Then..." Chu Fei grinned bitterly. Here, his question has been answered, but this book of life and death


    "The items in the seal..."


    At the beginning of Chu Fei''s voice, Qi Yan said directly:


    "it''s the breath of the real and ghost clan. I''m sure that although I can''t see through it or explore it, I won''t forget it."


    Breath is not a simple taste, but a feeling, a mysterious and mysterious feeling with real existence.


    At the moment of the book of life and death, people present felt the strange smell. In fact, Chu Fei also felt it, but relative to this breath, the book of life and death is more attractive to Chu Fei.


    Chu Fei simply recalled what happened when he opened the seal, and then Chu Fei found the problem!


    The shock of the book of life and death to oneself is too big, too big to be reasonable at all!


    This shock directly caused Chu Fei to lose his sense of the breath of the book of life and death


    After realizing this, Chu Fei immediately communicated with the terminal, but before he finished speaking, the terminal had already given a response.


    "Partner..."


    "I know what you''re going to ask. I just listened to it and I looked at it. There''s a problem. At the moment when the seal was opened, there was a very complex but low-level rule that affected you and only affected you. I was analyzing what it was, but the situation was not optimistic. "


    "What''s the matter? That''s a great thing? "


    "It''s really great." The tone of the terminal is a little decadent.


    "Then I''m going to die?" The tone of the terminal made chufei feel a little ominous.


    "I don''t know your brain circuit! Are you stupid to listen to the story! What''s the matter? "


    "What''s the matter with you so depressed..."


    "I Ah, I found that the basic rule that affects you seems to have exceeded my computing power. "


    "What do you mean How is that possible? How can it be beyond your computing power! Have you worked out all the rules of the world tree in the world of fighting demons


    "It''s not the same thing But it''s still early to say anything. Give me time and I''ll have to study it carefully. "


    When the terminal said that, Chu Fei had no choice but to focus on the scene again and said, "Xuyun, xuzhu, this is what you got. Do you know what this is?"


    Chufei started the inquiry mode.


    Xu Yun and Xu Zhu shook their heads with a wry smile and said:


    "where can we know these things? In fact, the process of getting them is very strange. It''s just, this piece of paper... "Xu Yun said that there was a pause, and then explained to the elders who supported the border:


    "patriarch, elder, ancestor, this is a piece of paper, a piece of paper of unknown material, on which the book of life and death is written."


    After making a basic explanation, Xu Yun continued:


    "we found this thing in the east of Yinshan Mountain, just in the ruins of the ancient dynasty. It was..."


    "Fantasy, isn''t it? Which ancient dynasty''s fantasy appeared Qiyan didn''t wait for Xuyun to finish, then he asked directly.


    Although Xu Yun doesn''t understand, but still immediately nodded to express affirmation.


    "Go on, when you found this paper..."


    "Ancestors, what we found was the whole box, not just this piece of paper..." Xu Zhu couldn''t help it. He began to correct Qiyan''s description.


    Xu Yun stares at his younger brother, and then Xu Zhu is wronged and apologizes to Qiyan.


    At this time, Qiyan naturally doesn''t care about these, just signals Xuyun to continue.


    "At that time, we were just wandering around the ruins, wondering if we could find anything good. As a result, the fantasy of the ancient dynasty suddenly appeared in the air. My brother and I were curious, so we got together, and then..."


    At this point, Xu Yun stares at his brother again, which makes Xu Zhu very depressed and makes Chu Fei and everyone confused. Then, Xu Yun continues:


    "then he loses a stone pillar in his fantasy..."


    At this point, Xu Yun stopped and Xu Zhu said:


    "then the fantasy disappeared and the stone pillar didn''t fall down."


    "Ah? You mean, where is not an illusion, but a real place? That''s what it means


    In the face of Chu Fei''s confirmation question, the sister and brother nodded in affirmation.


    "And then? How did you get the jade box if you didn''t go in? "


    "Yes He dug it out... " Xu Yun pointed to his brother, and then explained.


    At that time, when Xu Zhu saw that the illusion could enter it, he was sure that it was not an ordinary secret world, but a very special place.


    But since it is a very special place, why did he happen to appear after the arrival of his sister and brother?


    There must be a connection between them that was ignored by their sister and brother


    So when the younger brother began to look around like crazy, looking for the way to find, finally Xu Yun almost lost patience, finally, they had passed many times in a vestige pit, they dug out a sealed chamber.


    Although I don''t know the relationship between the concrete and the appearance of illusion, since I have found a sealed secret room, it must be opened.


    "How did you open it?"


    "If there is such a secret room, which can be preserved in that era, it means that even the great emperor can not easily break it." Qiyan gave this evaluation, and then xuzhu nodded as if he was crazy and said:


    "yes, that''s what I think, so I think the things hidden there must be very important, so I opened the seal by staring at my sister''s scolding..."


    Chu Fei helps the forehead, and Qiyan also smiles bitterly. The bad tempered shadow elder stares his eyes.


    "How did you open it! That''s the point! "


    Xuzhu is not stupid. He doesn''t know this yet, but he hesitated for a long time before finally giving the answer under the urging of his sister.


    "We I once secretly went to the first holy King''s city. At that time, the holy King''s city had been conquered. Then I found a corner of the remnant array, and then I stole it out under the eyelids of those demons. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, I seem to remember that I almost woke up again more than 800 years ago because of a strong shock... " Qiyan looks at xuzhu''s sister and brother with a kind of depressed eyes, and other Xugui leaders nearby also speak one after another


    "I remember that time. At that time, I thought there was a battle on the other side of Yinshan."


    "That''s right. At that time, we called everyone together because of this incident, but we didn''t care too much because there was no response after just one explosion. After all, where is no longer the area covered by the underworld border. For many days, outsiders like to wander around in such places, and it''s normal for them to fight occasionally. "


    "It''s just that none of us thought it would be this boy! It was made with the imperial array! " Elder Ying seems to be crying with anger. I don''t know why he is so angry.


    Xu Zhu said nothing with his eyebrows and eyes drooping. Xu Yun came up and said:


    "at the cost of a remnant array, we opened the secret room of the seal, and found other boundaries inside. However, those boundaries were almost corroded, so we didn''t have much effort to open them. The moment we open it, we know that it must be unusual! "


    At this point, xuzhu is excited.


    "Yes, when I felt like I was being targeted by something, but that feeling was just fleeting. Then I opened the jade box. Strangely, the whole room was full of seals, but there was no seal on the jade box. It was very simple to open it, and then I saw this paper wrapped in a stone."

 Chapter 896

    Xu Yun: "when we saw this stone, there was an indescribable chill that made us feel something was going to happen, so we sealed it with the seal of our ancestors, and then sealed it several times with several seal techniques that we had mastered at that time..."


    Xu Zhu: "later, we always added a seal to him, until the end, and now it''s like this."


    "When we left the secret room, we immediately found a group of wandering Yin soldiers It seems that they are attracted by this thing. "


    Xu Yun: "yes, before that, the Yin soldiers we met and heard about never had intelligence, and they would never react to some changes in the outside world. But the Yin soldiers we met at that time not only had complete intelligence, but also showed a very clear purpose."


    Xu Zhu: "it''s the paper, the stone and the jade box. There''s no doubt about that!"


    Xu Yun: "if it wasn''t for my brother''s creation of a seal technique that can perfectly hide himself, I''m afraid we couldn''t have left safely in the hands of those Yin soldiers at that time."


    Xuzhu: "haha, in a hurry, the strength of those Yin soldiers is too strong. We can''t deal with them at all."


    Xu Yun: "since then, we have been particularly concerned about the affairs of the Yin soldiers and the ancient dynasties. It''s a pity that we don''t have such an opportunity any more. We also tried to find a safe place to take this thing out, but we didn''t attract the Yin soldiers, but we got two of them with us Similar looking Ghost? We are not sure what they are... "


    ¡­¡­


    The two brothers and sisters have no intention of stopping at all. Chu Fei and others have not bothered the two brothers and sisters to tell each other one by one. However, when they were almost finished, Chu Fei took the lead in sorting out the information.


    First of all, they are the two guys who look similar to them


    "You said before that once you wanted to use the things in it to try to attract the Yin soldiers, and the results were two guys who looked similar to you, right? Tell me what they look like, be specific. "


    Xu Yun and Xu Zhu looked at each other, and then Xu Zhu won the chance to answer this question.


    "One of them looks like us, but his horn is bigger The other one has no horns and looks like a horse... "


    Chu Fei nodded, but he did not rush to confirm, but continued to ask:


    "where are the clothes? What do they wear and what do they have with them? "


    In the face of Chu Fei''s problem, the sister and brother are a little puzzled, because Chu Fei''s confident appearance is just like he knew the two guys'' appearance for a long time.


    "The clothes are red and black with chains on the waist. They are very powerful. We can''t beat them."


    Chufei smiles, takes the terminal out of the ring, holds it in the palm of his hand, and lets the terminal project the two ghosts he once met.


    "Is it such a dress?"


    The two ghosts Chu Fei met didn''t have too many demons in appearance, but xuzhu and Xuyun met different. Chu Fei was sure that they met with niutoumamian.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Even with such clothes, the chains look similar! But what are you How... "


    The answer given by xuzhu makes chufei very satisfied. For his question, chufei ignores it directly.


    "The next question, you said that those Yin soldiers are looking for something consciously and purposefully. It is likely to be this jade box. How can you be sure of this?"


    "Absolutely sure!" Xuzhu said seriously.


    But Chu Fei shook his head and said with a smile:


    "I don''t believe it."


    "We absolutely believe that they are looking for this thing, but it''s hard to confirm whether they are attracted by it or not." Xu Yun''s statement has been recognized by Chu Fei. After all, this kind of analysis is the most reliable.


    By this time, what should be said was almost done, and the relationship between the Yin soldier and the jade box was basically clear.


    Now the focus of the problem is on the relationship between Yin soldiers, GUI Cha and ancient dynasties.


    Of course, there is also the relationship between the true ghost clan and the three.


    However, for the people of the ghost clan, they are also curious about chufei. It can even be said that their best surprise is chufei, which is all about chufei.


    "I have a proposal now, take this thing and find a safe place to open it."


    "No, Daoyou, your proposal is too dangerous." The first one to oppose is elder Ying Zai. Later, in addition to Qiyan, several senior officials also think that Chu Fei''s proposal is a bit risky, but Xuyun and xuzhu are eager to try.


    Chu Fei said with a smile:


    "there are several things we need to do now. First, we need to confirm where the real ghosts come from and why they attack you. Then we need to know the relationship between the Yin soldiers and this thing, and the relationship between them and the real ghosts, and then the ancient dynasty...""Why, do you also want to explore the ancient dynasty?"


    "Before that, although the elder didn''t say it clearly, I think the other forces that the two emperors once resisted against were the forces related to the ancient dynasty, in addition to the real ghost clan. Maybe it was the ancient dynasty itself."


    The reason why Chu Fei was so sure was that about 500000 years ago, the Xugui clan was the most powerful. This was a simple inference made by xuzhu himself. That was the time when the Xugui two emperors were there.


    Before that, the virtual ghost clan was fighting against oppression. It was the real ghost clan and another force that oppressed them. Half of these two forces may be related to each other.


    If we simply deduce the possibility, then it is at least tens of thousands of years, and the time span of nearly 600000 years. It is not a problem to be called the ancient times.


    After all, on earth, ten thousand years ago has been called ancient.


    "Well, Daoyou, what''s your purpose? We''ve opened enough secrets to you, but we don''t even know who you are


    Qiyan is slow, dignified and serious. He has a posture that if Chu Fei doesn''t make it clear, he will have a fight.


    But would chufei care about that?


    "No, it''s their sister and brother who really open up enough. As for the elder, what you said before conceals too much truth. I know more and more important things in detail, but you didn''t say it."


    "But we still give you enough information." Shadow elder there also spoke.


    Chu Fei shrugged and said:


    "you made a mistake."


    Chu Fei fell in love with me. My gentle look gradually disappeared and changed into a cold face.


    "I didn''t ask you to do things. Instead, you should ask me to think more about you ghost people when I do things. And to be honest, since you let me in here, you have no room to bargain with me. "


    Chu Fei pointed to the direction of the jade box, and then saw that the jade box disappeared.


    "Maybe what this jade box represents is very powerful, but it doesn''t matter to me."


    Chu Fei waved and the jade box reappeared, and then everyone on the scene began to tangle.


    "Of course, even if I don''t move these, don''t embarrass you, and I don''t even care about you ghost people, I can do other interesting things. However, that can''t guarantee the safety of your ghost clan. "


    Chu Fei said, then turned to Qiyan and others, and said:


    "now let me leave. I''ll give you a chance to think about it in private. I''ll go outside and have a look at the bodies of the real ghost clan."


    With that, Qiyan didn''t stop chufei, really let chufei leave here.


    Then Chu Fei walked out of the small world along the corridor and returned to the outside.


    Outside, the clan leader who guards the boundary stone is deploying the soldiers of the ghost clan to strictly control the four directions. He doesn''t have much idea about Chu Fei''s coming out.


    To these corpses outside, Chu Fei had noticed a characteristic for a long time.


    These corpses are incomplete, which is very obvious, but what is not obvious is that the missing parts of these corpses are different.


    Some are missing the left leg, some are missing the right leg, some are missing the left foot, another is missing the right foot, some are missing the stomach, some are missing the chest, some are missing the head, some are missing the neck, some are missing the head


    Chu Fei found the bodies of several adult virtual ghosts, simply verified his guess, and then found that the missing parts of these bodies could make up another new virtual ghost.


    Is this a coincidence? No, it must not, but what is the purpose of doing so?


    If it''s a world of ghost stories, it must be some evil curse or magic. But it''s not a world of ghost stories. It''s a reality. There are such things in the real world of crape myrtle. It''s absolutely abnormal!


    But for a moment Chu Fei couldn''t think of any answer. After all, he didn''t even know what the real ghost clan and hell looked like.


    However, from the previous description of the two "ghost messengers" by Xuyun and xuzhu, it can be seen that there is definitely a hell in this world.


    But the concept of hell only exists in the mind of Chu Fei, a foreigner. For the ghost people, they only identify with the realm of death.


    The difference is whether there is a government or not in the world of the dead.


    If only considering this step, everything seems to be going well.


    But don''t forget, chufei still has a purple gold bowl in his hand.


    In the systematic identification and the concept of the people in the holy city, the purple gold bowl is something of the ancient times, even something more distant than the ancient times.


    But the problem is that this thing is Buddhist. If there is Buddhism, can there be no hell? But since there is a underworld, how can there be no underworld legend here?

 Chapter 897

    Chu Fei didn''t wait for much time outside, so all the people in the small world came out. At the front is Qiyan, the oldest member of the Xugui clan, then the patriarch, and finally xuzhu and Xuyun.


    Although the two brothers and sisters walked behind the crowd and behind the powerful ghost, they should be very humble, but in fact they caught Chu Fei''s eyes at once.


    It''s really because the two brothers and sisters are too sad, and there''s no way to let people not care.


    After the crowd came out, Xu Zhu quietly collected the boundary stones on the ground, and then stood with his sister and his head down.


    As for Xu Yun, she is a little better than her brother, but when Chu Fei looks into her eyes, this one immediately turns his head.


    Chufei is not stupid. After seeing that these guys don''t have that jade box in their hands, they have guessed everything. In addition to the appearance of Xuyun and xuzhu, as well as other people''s emotions, Chu Fei is too stupid to think of the result.


    However, these ghosts seem to ignore the fact that chufei deliberately gave them the opportunity to do so.


    As for why?


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei laughed and was very happy, as if he thought of something good at this moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you should come to an agreement, right?"


    Chufei was full of smiles and looked really friendly.


    However, the ghost is not a fool, they look at each other, and then the oldest Qiyan opens his mouth.


    "It''s true that the discussion has come to an end. We fully support Daoyou to lead the two children to explore the secrets together."


    Chu Fei nodded his head. He had expected this kind of prologue long ago. The important thing was what he would say next.


    After a pause, Qiyan said:


    "for this reason, we virtual ghosts decided to help Daoyou as much as possible. In addition to their sister and brother, we will also arrange a team of 1000 people to act at any time according to Daoyou''s request. Daoyou have the right to transfer them at will, and also have the right to increase the number of members at any time. In short, we hope Daoyou can do their best Let''s unravel these secrets. "


    Then he nodded his head and waited.


    As a result, Qiyan didn''t say anything, but let Xuyun xuzhu and chufei stand together.


    Chu Fei is very sharp eyed to find that when the brothers and sisters pass by these ghost high-level people, the boundary stone is handed over to elder shadow.


    After another hidden operation, the boundary stone went to Qiyan''s hands.


    In the whole process, the virtual ghost clan did a simple concealment, in other words, it was not so aboveboard.


    But they let chufei see it intentionally, or accidentally.


    I''m afraid I want to express a very clear attitude with Chu Fei.


    However, Chu Fei had been prepared for this.


    When the brothers and sisters came to chufei, Qiyan and others began to cheer for chufei and wait for them to return home.


    In short, they''re starting to rush.


    Unfortunately, they still mistook chufei.


    Chu Fei just sneered, and then a loud finger, the boundary stone suddenly appeared in Chu Fei''s palm.


    "Well! This new function is easy to use! I asked you to upgrade the system after careful calculation! "


    Chufei''s mind, the terminal is proud of self praise.


    Although Chu Fei was a little disrespectful of his own behavior, he still said a few words.


    Then Chu Fei pinched the boundary stone and sneered at the empty ghosts, especially the oldest Qiyan.


    "I''d like to thank you for your attention. As for the support troops, the number of one thousand is a little less. Let''s prepare tens of thousands. Let''s just make it up to one hundred thousand. How about it? "


    Qiyan, as well as other senior officials, were shocked by chufei''s hand, but then there was anger and killing intention.


    The next moment, the killing will fade like a tide, leaving only anger.


    "Well, I''ll give you a hundred thousand!" Qiyan stares up.


    "It''s not for nothing, is it?" Chu Fei asked with a smile.


    "Leave the boundary stone. That''s not your stuff Qiyan has no choice, although he doesn''t know how chufei did Tao, but now he can only make things clear.


    "But it doesn''t seem to be your stuff. Besides, it''s not a matter of who''s stuff right now, is it?"


    "Why not! It''s this problem. It''s very important. The place you''re going to is very dangerous. It''s better to leave it. At least it''s safe enough to stay in our hands. "


    "I agree!" Chu Fei claps his hands, only to find that the old ghosts on the opposite side don''t seem to hear one by one. They just stare at Chu Fei angrily.


    Chufei originally wanted to play with them, but the anger of others led to the failure of chufei''s play plan.


    I can''t help it. I have to give it directly."It seems that you are not going to cooperate with me without reservation, but you are not qualified to bargain with me on this matter. It''s not that I''m arrogant, it''s that you''re not qualified. I don''t want it, and you don''t have to think about it. All I want is the book of life and death in it. "


    "No way! It''s a matter of great importance. Even if you don''t say its own value, you can say that what it involves can be taken away by you. "


    "But now the boundary stones are in my hands. Is there any way you can stop me? Kill me? Try again? " Chu Fei is full of provocative tone, let these empty ghost old guys gas not to hit a place, but completely have no way.


    "Well, well, we can''t kill you or seal you, but you can''t break my seal either." Qiyan no longer hid his thoughts and pointed out:


    "although I don''t know how you used to escape from my seal, it doesn''t mean that you can enter my seal. I''m sure of that. "


    Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile:


    "it seems that you have put a lot of seals on that room before you come out, right?"


    "Why do you ask when you know it." Qiyan smiles confidently.


    Then Chu Fei shook his head and sighed. Then he threw the boundary stone to Qiyan.


    Qiyan and others feel that chufei has given up.


    But unexpectedly, the boundary stone was still in the air, and Chu Fei disappeared. When the boundary stone is picked up by Qi Yan, Chu Fei reappears at the place where he disappeared.


    Then a jade box appeared in his hand.


    Chu Fei''s expression is relaxed and natural. He throws the jade box into his ring. Then he clapped his hands and looked at the empty ghosts with loving eyes.


    "You..."


    Shock is needless to say, but after a moment of shock and a long time of silence, Qiyan finally threw the boundary stone back to Xuyun.


    The meaning is very simple. If you can''t manage it, just ignore it.


    After that, Qiyan turns around and leaves. With him, there are the clan leaders of Xugui and several elders that chufei doesn''t know. Finally, the only one left is elder Ying.


    "Ah, the team of coordination must be ready, but if you are really in danger, I''m afraid they can''t help you. Listen to this Taoist friend''s arrangement more..."


    After two simple admonitions, elder shadow turns and leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Fei stretched himself exaggeratedly, and then began to reflect on whether it was necessary to change his style this time, and how the effect was.


    After a series of evaluation, Chu Fei felt that in addition to bumping into a place like hell, the rest had no positive significance at all.


    Especially in Qiyan and other virtual ghost high-level such attitude, let Chu Fei feel that his friendship is not very significant.


    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, it''s time for us to start


    "No, no! We can start any time! "


    Xu Yun just shook his head with a quiet wry smile, while Xu Zhu answered with some fear.


    Seeing that they had nothing to do with each other, Chu Fei naturally didn''t want to waste any time in Jingcheng, so he led them on their way.


    However, according to Chu Fei''s plan and the information shared by his sister and brother, Chu Fei plans to go to the Yinshan first.


    Yinshan is not a hill, but a mountain range. It is very tall, but its length is not too scary.


    Yinshan Mountain range is in the east of the territory of the Xugui clan. In short, it is the eastern boundary of the Xugui clan.


    So the distance along the way is still very long, and a lot of things, a lot of information still need to be reorganized, so Chu Fei is not too anxious to finish the road.


    About three days later, Chu Fei, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu stopped at the foot of Yin Mountain.


    The height of Yinshan shocked chufei, but it was only a shock.


    Standing at the foot of Yinshan Mountain, Chu Fei could clearly see the boundary of the boundary of the underworld in the sky, but at the same time he felt the inexplicable light and roar beyond the boundary and in the east of Yinshan Mountain.


    Listening to the news, it seems that there is a fight over there.


    People like to join in the fun, plus Xu Yun Xu Zhu these three days is also a bit leisurely, so the three people immediately fly to the top of Yinshan.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, the three were able to see the battle in the East.


    However, the participants in this battle are a little unexpected It''s not people, nor demons, nor ghosts fighting there, but


    Images.


    Yes, it''s the image, not the real battle, but some kind of illusion.


    The key is that this kind of illusion is quite real, with light and shadow effects, sound effects, and then the constant burst of prestige.


    "What is this illusion? It''s like watching a movie... " Chu Fei sighed casually.


    Then Xu Yun and Xu Zhu looked at each other. What they saw from each other''s eyes was panic and disbelief.In the illusion of midair, the fighting figure was not one on one, but two on one.


    On one side of the two, it is obvious that there are two powerful red spirits.


    In the image, the two red spirit clans have shown their noumenon, and according to their fighting momentum, the two red spirit clans are probably at the clan head level.


    But for chufei, it was more direct to say the Holy One.


    Although the red spirit clan is the one with the largest number, in fact, the two guys of the red spirit clan are the weak side.


    Because fighting with these two red spirits is a powerful existence that is almost incomprehensible!


    The image of this powerful and incomprehensible existence is very common among the ghost people.


    It can be said that as long as the ghost has a little bit of information, he will keep his statue or portrait at home.


    Xu Tiandi!


    It turned out to be the first emperor of the ghost clan!


    Although it''s just an image, although it doesn''t show the power that a real emperor of heaven should have, the appearance of this image alone is enough to make people panic and shock.


    The reason why Chu Fei was calm was simply because he didn''t know Xu Tian Di and had never seen him.

 Chapter 898

    Because Chu Fei didn''t know Xutian emperor, Chu Fei didn''t feel shocked, just felt that this phenomenon was very special. But when Chu Fei found the expression of Xuyun and xuzhu, he knew that he must have missed some important information.


    In such a place as Yinshan, Chu Fei didn''t dare to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Xuyun, xuzhu, what''s the matter? Is it related to the relics of the ancient dynasty you mentioned before?"


    The two brothers and sisters did not tell the story of the ancient dynasty, but they did not ask about it.


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. In this way, at least the sister and brother can''t complain that Chu Fei doesn''t know anything and can''t complain secretly.


    "This This is the ancestor... "


    Xuzhu had already ignored all the factors around him. He was completely attracted by the battle in the phantom. Therefore, it is Xu Yun who answers Chu Fei''s question.


    "Qiyan? How can this be Qiyan! Is it what he looked like when he was young? " Chu Fei was suspicious.


    "no, it''s not to enlighten the ancestors. It''s my expression. It''s Xutian emperor. It''s the image of Xutian emperor. It''s the image of Xutian emperor in the portraits and statues of our family!"


    Xu Yun forced himself to get rid of the previous shock, and then gave chufei a serious explanation about the image of Xu Tian Di.


    In Xu Yun''s explanation, Chu Fei gradually understood that the appearance of Xu Tiandi in this illusion was the appearance of the most powerful period of Xu Tiandi.


    Because Xutian emperor died in war, not in old age, his statues and portraits are very young. At least he doesn''t look old.


    And that''s what it''s like in the vision.


    In this illusion, Xu Tiandi was still wearing black and bright armor, and he didn''t know what material it was made of. But there is no weapon in his hand, which is also very strange for Xu Yun.


    ¡°¡­¡­ According to the legend of the clan, the weapon of Xutian emperor is a knife, a long big knife But the virtual emperor in this illusion is fighting empty handed, and It doesn''t look like the fight that the emperor of heaven should have... "


    According to Xu Yun''s description, Chu Fei''s brain made up an image of a nigger carrying a large knife to overthrow the oppression of an ancient dynasty. Chu Fei didn''t know whether it was right.


    However, Chu Fei actually noticed the problem of Xu Yun''s fighting standard, especially after he knew that the two against one was Xu Tiandi.


    What should the battle of a Heavenly Emperor look like?


    Is it the most simple way to fight with one fist and one foot? Or should it be a special effects war with order shooting and distorted rules?


    People who are still alive may have seen Qiyan, but now Qiyan is no longer on the spot, and he can''t give an answer.


    However, the clever Chu Fei gave up directly evaluating the battle level of Xutian emperor''s image, and instead turned his attention to the two red spirits fighting with Xutian emperor.


    The fight of the red spirit clan seldom shows its noumenon directly. First, the fighting style and style change too much. At least it is impossible to use noumenon when we want to fight with the character. Second, there is no need for the red spirit clan to show its noumenon at all.


    Ontological warfare is relatively weak for normal human friars, because the ontological changes of normal human friars are generally the auxiliary attributes brought by some powerful skills.


    But it''s not the same with the Hongling people. A large part of the reason why the Hongling people change their human form is for convenience, so their changed human state is not as good as the ontological state.


    From this point of view, the fighting power of the two red spirits at this time should have exceeded that of the ordinary saints, at least the more powerful one among them.


    But it''s hard to say whether it can reach the level of Saint King


    But at least we can be sure that the two saints joined hands to fight against the emperor with the strongest fighting power.


    Looking at the war situation, although xutiandi was besieged by the two red spirits, he didn''t retreat, and rarely had the defensive state. Most of the time, he was attacking, attacking, and constantly attacking.


    Since Xu Tiandi is more offensive, then the two red spirits are naturally more defensive.


    From this point of view, Xu Tiandi really didn''t show the fighting power that a Tiandi should have. Otherwise, the battle didn''t have to last that long.


    However, the question now is whether the battle is real or not


    After a brief analysis of the strength of both sides, chufei immediately focused on this issue.


    In order to verify his conjecture, Chu Fei''s choice of nature is the simplest way - to fly over and have a look.


    Think of then do, the action force explodes the Chu Fei of the table to directly summon out Dragon God bone sword, then step on to then straight to that half sky of illusion fly past.


    Chu Fei''s speed was so fast that Xu Yun and Xu Zhu didn''t react at all.


    When their sister and brother reacted, Chu Fei could only see a vague shadow."Elder sister, chase quickly, can''t let him disturb the fight of Xu Tiandi!" Xuzhu cried out anxiously, and then he grabbed his sister''s arm and started to gallop.


    However, they and Chu Fei''s strength difference is too much, want to catch up with Chu Fei is basically impossible.


    When they finally catch up with Chu Fei, they find that Chu Fei has stopped before.


    The place where chufei stopped was only a few hundred meters away from the battle illusion in the air.


    Below, is a piece of ruins, a broken wall.


    The ruins cover a huge area, and the things like the altar in the middle are so grand that people will be attracted by it at first sight. In addition, the collapse, fragmentation and abandonment of the huge brick and stone pillars in the ruins also clearly tell people how brilliant they used to be.


    "Daoyou, you This is the vestige of the ancient dynasty we talked about before. "


    Xu Yun wanted to question Chu Fei, but soon realized that Chu Fei didn''t disturb the battle in the illusion, and didn''t do anything that might affect him. It''s unnecessary to question anything at this time.


    On the contrary, it''s quite normal to introduce the ruins.


    However, what Chu Fei thought at the moment was another thing.


    Xu Yun sister and brother did not see that when they just came to Chu Fei''s back, Chu Fei just wanted to throw a square box into his ring.


    It was a very simple but abnormal signal receiving device, and the other part, the abnormal signal transmitting device, had been thrown into the illusion of Chu Fei''s head.


    Before and after this, it''s just a matter of breathing time, so it hasn''t caused any drastic changes.


    But just when Chu Fei felt that he should be able to consider the next step of exploration work, the battle in the illusion was over, and the two red spirits fell into the self consumption before death under the powerful attack of Xutian emperor.


    Under the gaze of the three people, the noumenon of the two red spirits is shrinking and lightening rapidly, and there are two obvious purple vapors above their noumenon


    It seems to evaporate, but none of the three is sure.


    In the blink of an eye, the two red spirits have shrunk to the size of a human head. At this point, the evaporation effect has stopped.


    The next moment, Xutian emperor calmly negative hand and stand, quietly watching the two red spirit clan body broken into powder.


    At this point, the two red spirit people are dead, dead thoroughly, do not need any doubt.


    After the death of the two red spirits, Xu Tiandi in the illusion turned to go into the depth of the illusion. However, after two steps, he turned back and looked at the ground, but it was also like looking at the three Chu Fei people under the illusion.


    However, he did not make any other reaction, so Chu Fei was not sure whether the virtual emperor in this illusion was looking at himself or just doing such an action.


    At this time, Chu Fei also knew that this thing was an illusion, which was not rigorous.


    When Xutian emperor''s figure entered the depth of the illusion, the illusion began to become blurred, as if it was in the process of collapse or closure.


    Chu Fei''s brow was tight. He knew that if he wanted to, he would probably stretch it directly now, but Chu Fei finally gave up the idea.


    It''s too dangerous!


    When the illusion disappeared, Chu Fei turned around and looked at Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, who had fallen to the ground with a dull look from Xu Tian Di, and said:


    "has your Xu Tian Di really died?"


    Xu Yun Xu Zhu opens his mouth and wants to give an answer immediately, but he doesn''t know whether the fact he once thought is true or not.


    "And I remember you said before that when you met this illusion, you once threw something into it?"


    "Well It''s a stone pillar, about the size of this one. " Xu Zhu Leng for a while, and then found a half column which looks like five or six meters long and thick, and has a diameter of more than three meters nearby.


    "After you throw it, the illusion disappears immediately, right? Besides, is there any special scene in the illusion?"


    "I don''t know if it''s special. According to the legend and the records of the clan, most of the illusions in this place are the appearance of a grand city, all kinds of tall and magnificent buildings, and occasionally some landscapes, but just like this Never heard of it. "


    Chufei nodded. Compared with the information they gave, this illusion was indeed the most special one. There are almost no buildings or landscapes. The main scene is a two-on-one battle. All around the battlefield, it looks like a fairyland filled with clouds. Even if Xutian Emperor stands in a place at the end of the battle, he can''t see where the floor is or what other ground is.


    "Before you came, I also threw something in, but it was very small, only as big as fist, but it didn''t seem to have any effect on the illusion.""Daoyou, don''t ask us. Since we both saw that the emperor of heaven was fighting with the two red spirits, our brain can''t think any more." Xu Yun smiles and sighs bitterly, which is not exaggeration, but fact.


    Chu Fei said:


    "it''s OK. I can''t think of anything. Let''s have a rest. It''s dozens of miles away from Yinshan, not too far. Is the location of the secret room you said before near here? "


    "It''s going to take more than a hundred miles. This site is very large, but it also has density. It should be a huge capital composed of different regions. "


    "Isn''t this the central position? It seems that there will be one altar in every area, right?"


    The altar that Chu Fei said was the place under the feet of the three at the moment.


    The altar is not small. Its diameter is more than ten meters. It is square and its height is more than five meters. There are eight slopes around the side of the altar, and each slope has eight long steps, corresponding to all directions.


    As for the function of this altar, none of them could see it.

 Chapter 899

    "You take a break. I''ll walk around, and then we''ll go to the secret room under you."


    With that, Chu Fei began to walk around with his flying sword. Chu Fei asked the terminal to collect all kinds of data and information around him. In fact, he didn''t need to do this. He just stood on the altar and let the terminal collect it by himself.


    But because he had just witnessed the battle of a long dead emperor, Chu Fei did not dare to relax, for fear of missing any important clues.


    Moreover, chufei began to have great doubts about the ruins of the ancient dynasty.


    The first is the real identity of the ancient dynasty. When the oldest of the Xugui clan told the story of the two heavenly emperors of the Xugui clan, he mentioned two forces that oppressed and enslaved the Xugui clan.


    One of them is the true ghost clan, and the other one doesn''t elaborate too much, just mentions it a little. However, if the word Qiyan is used seriously, it is likely that the power is the ancient dynasty.


    As a ghost clan, when talking about the ancient dynasty, Chu Fei didn''t name what race the ancient dynasty was. He didn''t think much about it before, but now, Chu Fei began to doubt the real race of the ancient dynasty.


    Although there is no evidence now, chufei still subconsciously thinks that the race of the ancient dynasty should be human race.


    It''s not that Chu Fei gives people face, but a reasonable inference. At least Chu Fei thinks so.


    ¡­¡­


    The rest time didn''t take long. Soon the three of them set out on the road again and found the location of the secret room. It''s just that it''s getting dark as soon as we find this place.


    Speaking of it, Chu Fei really thought that the rotation of day and night was a thing worth enjoying. It was probably because he was tired of staying in the abyss and the ghost hell, where there was no rotation of day and night.


    At this time, the location of chufei three people should be one of the several regions of the ancient dynasty.


    However, compared with the previous area with altars, there are no altars in this area.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Fei thought of something, but he didn''t plan to verify it for the moment.


    As for the secret room, right in front of Chu Fei, the entrance of the secret room was blocked by the collapsed gravel, but it was quickly cleaned up by Xu Zhu''s action.


    The secret room itself is not made of ordinary jade, so there is no damage to the secret room itself.


    After entering it, Chu Fei felt out a long unused Dan lamp, and then made it float above his head with Zhenyuan control.


    Chufei thought that he would see a lot of things like murals on the wall of the secret room to record some special information. As a result, under the light of the red lamp, chufei found that there was no graffiti on the wall of the secret room, let alone the murals.


    Chu Fei also very carefully examined, for fear that there was something on the wall of the secret room, but later it was thought that it had been erased.


    But soon Chu Fei found that the secret room was so clean from the beginning.


    This shows that the secret room has not intended to leave any marks since its construction, but it is in such a place that the cover of the book of life and death is sealed.


    This shows that the guy or organization who originally hid the cover of the book of life and death here is not only hiding this thing, but also avoiding something carefully.


    It''s hard to say how powerful the book of life and death is. But the cover of the book of life and death, with three words written on it, doesn''t seem to have much power.


    At least in combat.


    This is not only Chu Fei''s analysis, but also the judgment given by the terminal.


    As for the reason, it''s very simple. If this thing has strong combat power, then the ancient dynasty, or other people or forces who once owned it, has no reason to fight without it when they are about to be extinct.


    Standing in the secret room, Chu Fei left the Dandeng in it, and then told his sister and brother: "wait for me, I''ll explore the overall distribution of this relic."


    "I can tell you a little bit, but no more details." Xu Yun said.


    "It''s OK. I have to see what I can do. You''ll be waiting for me here soon."


    Chufei said it''s fast, that''s really fast.


    Although there had been an almost incomprehensible war before, the place did not attract much attention. So Chu Fei can make use of the function of the system to help him sort out the true face of this relic as soon as possible.


    And the whole process, a total of less than an hour.


    With the cooperation of the terminal, system and chufei, the architectural layout of this relic was sorted out quickly. At the same time, the terminal also promoted the original features of the relic according to the existing ruins and architectural style.


    When all was finished, when chufei saw the glorious appearance of this relic, chufei was more convinced of his judgment!This ancient dynasty is definitely a human race! Not only the shape, but also the mode of thinking.


    In the three-dimensional image of the terminal warrior, the brilliance of the dynasty made chufei think of the scene that can only be seen in science fiction movies.


    Tall tower towering into the clouds, is the ancient Sakamoto skyscraper!


    However, these tall buildings are not for people to live in, because they are surrounded by various Jinding halls and temples.


    The whole site can be divided into nine areas, which are arranged according to the nine palaces. The large areas on the four corners are a collection of these tall buildings, as if they were places for sacrifice.


    There are not so many tall buildings in the four directions. The buildings in these four directions are very How to say, very special, each has its own difference.


    For example, in the area due north, according to the scene restored by the terminal, there are no human style buildings here.


    There are no ordinary housing buildings, let alone high-rise buildings.


    But it''s not completely empty here, but it has a completely different style. Chufei really wants to call that kind of building honeycomb.


    It''s not that they look like a beehive, but that they''re inside, as if there''s something very small or no fixed shape to live in.


    From the architectural appearance, this thing is a bit like a huge mountain peak is gradually etched into a collection of columns, beams, bridges and towers.


    In the other direction, for example, the area due south, where there are buildings, but the buildings are very tall, and they are not magnificent tall, but very simple tall.


    It seems that the people who live here are all giant creatures over ten meters tall. As for whether the creatures who once lived here walk on two legs or four legs, it is impossible to know.


    Because only the remains of the building are left behind in this relic, and there is no skeleton fossil left.


    Otherwise, the terminal can restore more things.


    Apart from the two directions of due south and due north, due east looks much more normal. At least in terms of architectural style, it is a bit like the style used by ordinary people and human like races.


    The west, the area chufei had passed before, looked like a Greek temple. The pillars were thick and tall, and the walls were thick. After being restored, it was like a Greek temple.


    At the same time, in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest, there are their own altars, which are similar in size. The four corners are mostly temples


    Eight distinct areas in these eight directions arch the central area, where the chamber of secrets is located.


    In this area, all building debris can be used by human beings. At the same time, the architectural style is also in line with human thinking and style.


    At the same time, chufei doubted that the secret room was the palace of the ancient dynasty.


    Apart from other things, the layout of the whole site is full of mystery.


    Even in a neighboring Buddhist country on earth, there are not so many religious buildings, let alone the four corners of a city.


    From this point of view, the four corners of the region must have the same function as religious worship, and the center is for their own living.


    This is a reasonable analysis, but the result of this reasonable analysis is unreasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    However, there is no way to verify whether it is reasonable or not. Chufei can only reasonably speculate that the ancient dynasty must have carried out many large-scale sacrificial activities.


    With these new information, Chu Fei returns to his sister and brother, and then takes them to the ground outside the secret room.


    "It''s very late now. Are we really going to do this at night?" Xu Zhu was a little nervous, and he didn''t know whether it was because he was afraid of ghosts or something else, but in Chu Fei''s opinion, it was because he was afraid of ghosts.


    "You are all ghost people. Are you afraid of the dark and ghosts?" Chufei said funny.


    "It''s not afraid of ghosts. It''s just that once we recruit the Yin soldiers, or the more powerful ones, will the night double their strength?"


    "Maybe." Chu Fei shrugged his shoulders, but quickly said:


    "however, I don''t intend to fight with them, so it doesn''t matter whether they increase their strength or not."


    Chu Fei said yes, if not fighting, how important the strength of the people is really not important, but the question is who has the final say to fight?


    , "don''t make noise, Dao, you can''t beat if it''s really out," has the final say. Xu Zhu hugged his shoulder and shivered.


    "So you have to expect us to be lucky!"


    With that, Chu Fei didn''t wait for his sister and brother to respond, so he took out the jade wrapped in the book of life and death from the qualified one meter square jade box.


    In an instant, a chill that directly invades the soul escapes from the jade!It''s not only the smell of cold, but also the dark gas


    Maybe it''s some kind of cloud, maybe it''s the so-called ghost.


    Chu Fei was not sure, because even though he looked like ghost Qi, it was totally different from the ghost Qi that Chu Fei had been exposed to before.


    "The partner is yours."


    Chu Fei explained to the terminal, and then put the jade on the ground, pulling Xuyun and xuzhu to one side of a broken wall.


    As for the terminal, it floated out of chufei''s ring at this time, and then sprinkled a transparent light curtain.


    "I can''t figure out what''s going on, but I''ve found a way to protect myself!" The terminal said while banging.

 Chapter 900

    The so-called means of self-protection, in fact, is the method of hiding Chu Fei three people.


    However, for Chu Fei, such means were not enough.


    "Self protection is not enough. Partner, you should pay attention to collecting data, especially data on the spatial level. If possible, I have to find a chance to keep up with them."


    "Is this your plan?" The terminal was startled. Before that, although Chu Fei also secretly exchanged a lot of things with the terminal, this idea was the first time Chu Fei said it.


    In fact, not only the terminal does not know, but also the Xuyun xuzhu brothers and sisters who are hiding here with chufei.


    If they knew chufei''s idea, I''m afraid they would be crazy!


    But even if they didn''t know Chu Fei''s plan, they had some bad premonitions in their hearts. If they hadn''t been interested in it and spent thousands of years on it, they would have run away.


    "Yes, that''s my plan. No matter what they bring, they should try their best to keep up with them when they leave. I believe you, you won''t let me down if you hand roll them out."


    Chu Fei said this on purpose, and he also mentioned the big sister on purpose. He wanted to stimulate the terminal in this way. As a result, the terminal was not stimulated, at least on the surface.


    "Partner, it''s not that I said you, your plan is too rash, and I can''t do what you said, but the problem is what can I do even if I do it? You follow them in when they leave? And come back when things go wrong? It doesn''t make sense! "


    "So you can do it? That''s good. It seems that I''m worried for nothing. " Chufei smiles and looks relaxed.


    However, this makes the terminal more anxious. The voice of the terminal is constantly whistling in chufei''s mind, trying to make chufei give up this plan.


    At first, Chu Fei doubted whether such a plan would consume too much power on the terminal, or it would be too troublesome, so the terminal didn''t want to. But as the emotion of the terminal became more and more difficult to calm down, Chu Fei began to doubt his previous thinking.


    "Partner, terminal, are you a little abnormal today?"


    While communicating with the terminal in his mind, Chu Fei carefully observed the jade side of the seal of the book of life and death. At this time, a lot of black clouds had been released, but these clouds were condensed, as if there was life.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu still doubt whether there is something wrong with their guess before


    "Elder sister, did you say that we were wrong before? The Yin soldiers or something didn''t come out of this stone, did they?"


    "Don''t think too much, don''t talk too much, be careful of exposure!" Xu Yun stares at his younger brother. As for the problem of Xu Zhu, Xu Yun gives up after thinking a little. He believes it''s impossible.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there was a change around the ground where the jade was placed!


    First of all, there are some patterns on the ground, but soon these patterns disappear, and a large amount of black liquid flows out from the jade


    at the same time, with the chill of bone, a strong breath spreads!


    In the first time, Chu Fei confirmed that this breath must be the momentum of saints! But Chu Fei can''t judge exactly what realm it is!


    After all, he has not come or come out yet


    At this time Xu Yun sister and brother have not dare to breathe, it is a burst of momentum, people feel fear.


    "Is there something coming out?" After all, xuzhu couldn''t restrain his impulse to speak because he was afraid. Fortunately, he chose to communicate in time.


    "Maybe it''s going to attract something. It''s likely that someone is breaking the space near the stone!" Xu Yun tries to analyze it as much as possible, but in fact her analysis is just a guess at best.


    After all, the strength of Xuyun and xuzhu is not as good as that of chufei. They are just the strength of the top echelon of TIANTI. Such strength will lose the possibility of accurate judgment in the face of saints.


    Of course, this is still a good situation. More often, in the face of a strong existence far beyond his own, all the analysis and deduction of the poor monks will be based on complete speculation.


    And Chu Fei, the powerful guy with a close strength, saw a little truth at this moment.


    "I''m afraid that this breath is the breath of the cover of the book of life and death. I think it''s at least something of the imperial level!"


    Chu Fei''s voice did not fall, the space beside the jade was directly torn, and a big dark hand stretched out and directly grasped the jade.


    It seems that I want to take the jade directly, but I don''t want to go out for a walk.


    How can this work!


    Chu Fei pointed to the jade from a distance and took it into his own heaven swallowing ring!


    At that moment, the three people obviously saw that the big dark hand was stunned!It''s just a moment, but it shows how surprised the owner of the hand is!


    The next moment, the dark hand retracted, but then the torn space crack expanded several times, and suddenly it was as tall as the gate!


    This is really angry!


    But it was not the master of the dark hand who came out first, but a group of Yin soldiers!


    However, this group of Yin soldiers obviously did not line up before they came out. When they rushed out, they were all standing in disorder, with no sense of tidiness at all.


    That''s strange enough in itself!


    But what''s more strange is that these newly emerged Yin soldiers should behave like normal monks or soldiers and immediately start to search, patrol and so on!


    In this series of actions, these Yin soldiers should show the action and behavior pattern that normal creatures should have!


    But no!


    Not at all!


    These Yin soldiers, whether they are looking for the suddenly disappeared jade or inspecting the four directions, don''t have the appearance that a living creature should have!


    On the contrary, even if they didn''t line up, they looked like the Yin soldiers in the "Yin soldier''s way" without intelligence!


    Maybe it''s hard to express clearly, but these Yin soldiers are like this. They have no expression, or even a little smart appearance. They have no other movements except the minimal turn, bow and the most basic step!


    Their hands, so dead beat in the body side, or dead grasp their own weapons.


    But in any case, they didn''t have the appearance of a living creature.


    "Is this the Yin soldier? It shouldn''t be


    Chu Fei frowned tightly. He was not stupid, but his reasonable speculation was overthrown by the facts mercilessly!


    On the earth, the legend of Yin soldiers passing by often appears. Although Chu Fei has not seen it with his own eyes, Chu Fei believes that there should be no difference between the Yin soldiers passing by on the earth and those Xu Yun and Xu Zhu have seen many times before!


    Naturally, for the impression of the Yin soldiers, Chu Fei thinks that they should be the mysterious existence with no facial expression, no unnecessary action, and no too much change due to external things!


    Because Chu Fei believed that such Yin soldiers, no matter how many, no matter how many teams, all had their own set goals. These goals were similar to "March", and they didn''t need to do extra actions under such behaviors.


    If you encounter obstacles, just go through them. If you encounter obstacles, just go through them. If you encounter the trouble of living beings, just take away their souls!


    Anyway, normal Yin soldiers really don''t need extra reaction!


    But the problem is, the current situation is not normal!


    There is no need to argue about it! This group of Yin soldiers were sent by the master of the big hand to look for the jade, just to look for the living people who might play with them!


    Then this group of Yin soldiers should seriously look for them after they come out, just like people and normal creatures!


    But they didn''t!


    They are still like a dead army without intelligence!


    This is not normal, absolutely not normal!


    "Terminal..."


    Chu Fei couldn''t figure out the answer. Although he had a plan that might be useful, it was dangerous. At least for the time being, Chu Fei didn''t want to use that plan, so he had to turn to the terminal for help.


    "I know what you''re trying to say I''m analyzing it. Don''t worry


    Can let the terminal say "don''t worry" these two words, have to say these Yin soldiers are enough!


    Chu Fei waits quietly, and constantly struggles with an impulsive plan in his heart. As for Xuyun and xuzhu, they are aware of the problems Chu Fei has found, but they take it for granted.


    A moment later, the terminal finally found the answer.


    "It''s a spatial mapping. For the time being, it''s impossible to determine what causes this kind of spatial mapping, but it''s definitely a peculiar spatial mapping relationship. In short, these Yin soldiers did not completely appear in our world, they just mapped themselves to this world So a lot of details are ignored. "


    Space mapping, this is a brand-new word, a brand-new to chufei, can give this word a completely different explanation with the idea of the earth.


    But since the terminal puts forward this word in this case, it means that this word can describe the event at this moment at least.


    "Is this special, or is it every time? Can these Yin soldiers still influence this realm? Or are they just using projection to find things for safety? "


    Chu Fei thought quickly along with the idea given by the terminal, but the result was denied by the terminal.


    "No, you think too much. I suspect this is the unique state of Yin soldiers. Look at the space door. You are thinking about the big hand. Maybe Yin soldiers and these things are not of the same nature.""What the hell is that..." Chu Fei thought of those two guys who attacked him again, "ghost bad and Yin soldier, should be similar?"


    "No, or you think too much. You just think about these things with the usual thinking on earth. On earth, you are called Yin soldiers and GUI cha. But in hell, is GUI Cha really called GUI cha? Is a Yin soldier really a Yin soldier? "


    Chu Fei is asked Leng, he really didn''t think of this question.


    But Chu Fei also knew that it was hard to get the answer to this question, but at this time, those Yin soldiers began to gather from the scattered state, and in a very short period of time listed a neat queue.


    Four teams, each team has more than ten Yin soldiers


    Because I don''t know what these Yin soldiers are doing, Chu Fei can only urge the terminal to do a good job in data recording and analysis, and the rest can only wait.


    "Watch the space door, it''s closing!" Xu Yun discovered the change of that huge space gate.


    Chu Fei''s brow has already twisted into a knot in one''s heart, he is very tangled now, tangled how should continue after all.


    Do you want to rush through that huge space crack? I''m afraid that''s death seeking!


    Can we just let this space crack close? Or do something before closing?


    In the tangle, Chu Fei made a decision:


    "you two should be careful!"


    With that, chufei throws the terminal into the ring and jumps out of the low wall!


    Chufei was so fast that when he rushed to the big space crack, the hidden light curtain under the terminal had not dissipated!


    Those Yin soldiers have found Chu Fei, and they have turned around!


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do! Don''t mess about The voice of the terminal exploded in chufei''s mind, but there was no way to stop chufei!


    The space crack, the space door is already in front of us, Chu Fei quickly laid the strongest defense for himself, and then ran into it before the space crack was completely closed!

 Chapter 901

    It''s enough for chufei to force the terminal to swear.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. Although the terminal can do a lot of things, it can''t change chufei''s behavior.


    This is the limitation of subordinate identity. The terminal is the artificial intelligence of the system, which serves chufei. In addition to being able to get chufei checked twice on the authority, the terminal really can''t do anything in this case.


    But fortunately, Chu Fei tied the transmission point to the hiding place outside before he rushed in, which at least made the terminal feel at ease.


    "I NIMA a terminal are tossed with fear, you are really good!" The terminal complains quietly. He doesn''t dare to let chufei hear this sentence. He''s not afraid of chufei''s anger, but afraid of disturbing chufei.


    At this time, Chu Fei had already broken through the space crack, and entered the other end of the space crack before the space crack closed.


    This is a dark world. Compared with the underworld of the ghost clan, the atmosphere here is more depressed and the light here is darker. Not only that, the world is full of the breath of death and cold.


    As for the architecture of this world, Chu Fei only had time to scan the roofs of several simple looking attic halls


    "Terran? Interesting


    A thick voice rang out in front of chufei, a humanoid monster four or five meters high.


    This guy''s head looks like a demon in legend. He has two barks on his head, and his eyes are as big as light bulbs. He only has a piece of coarse cloth wrapped around his waist. He has no shoes on his feet, but he has two black irons hanging around his ankles.


    As for the big guy''s hand, the dark big hand, Chu Fei just looked at it and immediately determined that it was the guy who had stretched out his hand from the space crack before!


    But Chu Fei thought that he should have a chance to talk about something. After all, Chu Fei appeared in front of this big guy for the first time!


    But Chu Fei''s mouth hasn''t been opened yet. After four words of exclamation, everyone has highlighted a real yuan!


    This Zhenyuan force had no substance at the beginning, but it turned into a black cone quickly in mid air!


    The length of the black cone is less than 20 cm, but the diameter of its bottom is more than 15 cm!


    It shot at chufei''s chest as fast as lightning, and the rotating cone even twisted the space out!


    Chufei tried his best to make himself calm and calm, but because the speed of the black cone was too fast, he couldn''t figure out how to deal with it. Chufei was faced with the result of leaving immediately!


    But Chu Fei didn''t want to!


    "I said you..." The terminal saw that Chu Fei didn''t hide, but it was very urgent. Before the reminder was finished, it found that Chu Fei had caught him in the hand, and then directly met the black cone!


    Between the electric light and flint, the huge impact sound with the terrible impact directly smashes Chu Fei to fly!


    At the same time, the power of terror also instantly transmitted to chufei''s arms through the plate body of the terminal!


    Chu Fei''s two arms were smashed into mud in an instant under the impact of great power!


    Then the plate of the terminal hit chufei''s chest


    In the pain, Chu Fei saw three other black cones flying towards him!


    This big guy came up and killed!


    At this time, Chu Fei had no choice but to inform the terminal to start the transmission quickly!


    The terminal didn''t dare to talk nonsense, whew left here with chufei and went back to the low wall outside.


    At this time, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu are staring at the place where the space cracks disappear. They are completely shocked by Chu Fei''s behavior, but before the shock subsides, Chu Fei comes back!


    Poop!


    Chu Fei fell to the ground and the terminal also fell to the side.


    Just now everything was too urgent, even the terminal itself was afraid, so the terminal didn''t hide in chufei''s ring in time, so it had to pretend to be an ordinary metal plate outside.


    "Ah, you What''s the matter with you, your hand... " Xu Yun takes the lead to react, and then rushes to Chu Fei''s side, carefully holding Chu Fei to sit up.


    At this time, xuzhu finally responded. He also quickly ran to chufei, and then frowned tightly, his hands covered his mouth, just like an aggrieved daughter-in-law.


    But he forgot the honor of the ghost clan. This kind of action will only make people feel Aversion to cold.


    Chufei only felt very painful, and the main pain was in his chest, not his arms, which had been completely abandoned.


    "Oh, I suspect my sternum has broken into bone powder!"


    "Daoyou, what''s the matter with you? Why did you rush in all of a sudden? What happened to you? How did you come back?" Xu Zhu''s questions are one after another. If it wasn''t for Xu Yun, he couldn''t stop. I really don''t know how many questions Xu Zhu can ask.


    Xu Yun is worried about Chu Fei''s injury, but she doesn''t know what she should do now. Because although Chu Fei''s arms were gone, there was no blood, and he didn''t know how the blood stopped. In addition, the wound at the broken arm had begun to heal, but he didn''t grow a new arm.Chu Fei didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t plan to wait for his wound to heal himself, so he directly used the repair function of the system to repair it 100%.


    As a rich man, Chu Fei doesn''t care how much exchange point he consumes in 100% repair, let alone how much exchange point he still has


    In the eyes of Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, all the changes happened in an instant. They just felt like a flower in front of their eyes, and then Chu Fei was OK!


    Chu Fei sighed with emotion, picked up the terminal and threw it into his ring. Then he stood up and said:


    "I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, I still miscalculated What about the Yin soldiers? I didn''t see you, did I? "


    The sister and brother could not understand what happened to Chu Fei, but they also knew very well that this kind of thing could not ask any answer. So they all took advantage of the problem of chufei to divert their attention.


    "No, it''s still there when you just came back. Those Yin soldiers didn''t find us at all. Where are they? Look..."


    Follow the direction that Xu Yun points to, Chu Fei saw the shadow of that group of Yin soldiers.


    At this time, the Yin soldiers were walking beyond the Yin Mountain, floating and swaying, without any sound or behavior of avoiding obstacles. They just walked ahead in a strange and terrible state.


    "Keep up!"


    It''s not easy to have a chance. Chu Fei won''t let these Yin soldiers run around.


    At the same time, Chu Fei also urged the terminal to find out the specific situation of these Yin soldiers as soon as possible, especially the spatial mapping mentioned by the terminal before.


    Xu Yun and Xu Zhu also know that there is no meaning in saying anything at this time, so they follow Chu Fei to rush up.


    In the matter of tracking the Yin soldiers, Xu Yun and Xu Zhu have enough experience to ensure that they will never lose them, which is one of the main reasons why Chu Fei wants them to act together.


    But Chu Fei didn''t expect that it was such a time-consuming thing to follow the Yin soldiers!


    At the beginning, Chu Fei felt that under the full operation of the terminal, tracking the Yin soldiers for a few hours would have a result!


    As a result, several days have passed!


    For several days, the shadow soldiers in the team disappeared.


    Every time it suddenly disappeared, and then it suddenly appeared hundreds of meters away!


    If there was no experience of Xuyun and xuzhu, I''m afraid Chu Fei would have lost him long ago!


    This pair of Yin soldiers all the way to the west, after crossing the Yinshan, they crossed the territory of the virtual ghost clan. However, Chu Fei noticed that there was a great difference between the state of the Yin soldiers in the ghost territory, that is, the state in the underworld and the state outside.


    In the underworld, these underworld soldiers seem to have their own stealth special effects, leaving only a vague shadow!


    In addition, these Yin soldiers also specially choose the place with their back, so that their shadow is more difficult to see.


    Not only that, the frequency of these Yin soldiers disappearing in the underworld was several times higher than that outside. Several times, Chu Fei was convinced that he had lost them, but finally found them again under the sufficient tracking experience of Xuyun and xuzhu.


    Along the way, Chu Fei three people also attracted the attention of many virtual ghosts, but when they saw Xu Yun and Xu Zhu, most of them knew what was going on.


    It seems that in the past few days, the story of Chu Fei returning Xu Yun and Xu Zhu has spread all over the whole family of Xu GUI.


    Anyway, no one came out to make trouble along the way. At most, they were onlookers.


    Seven days later, this group of Yin soldiers left the territory of the ghost clan and entered the territory of other demons.


    Not only that, after leaving the underworld, the speed of these underworld soldiers also accelerated, no longer floating away, became the same speed as the wind.


    As a last resort, Chu Fei''s three men could only speed up


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, with the efforts of chufei, they followed the Yin soldiers to a place like a cemetery.


    It''s more a cemetery than a dead man''s pit.


    Yes, it''s the dead, not the demons.


    At the same time, it''s really a big pit, a huge pit that can be called a basin.


    Before arriving here, Chu Fei obviously found that the closer he got to this place, the more sparsely populated he was. At last, he didn''t even see a hair of any living creature.


    Standing on the rocks on the edge of the basin, you can see all kinds of bones and broken meat, some fresh and some almost becoming fossils.


    "What is this special place..." Chu Fei raised his hand to cover his nose, which was a subconscious behavior, because in addition to the stink of corpse, there was more dead Qi, the cold dead Qi, and the dead Qi blocking the sky.


    "Now, Daoyou should know why even we have to hide in the underworld..." Xu Yun smiles bitterly and sighs.


    Xu Zhu said: "this is a burial pit, but it''s only called by local people. For those alien races, it''s just a place to deal with corpses.""Do they have so many bodies to deal with?" Chu Fei frowned tightly.


    Xuzhu grinned bitterly. He touched the corner of his head and said:


    "Bazhou, after all, is a member of the Lagerstroemia world. There are only many ethnic groups living here. All those who dare to face up to those tianwai ethnic conflicts are slaughtered by the whole ethnic group. Except for a small number of bodies that they completely annihilated, the rest were thrown here. "

 Chapter 902

    However, as soon as Xu Zhu''s voice fell, she slapped him on the back of the head with a slap. That''s Xu Yun. She said in silence:


    "don''t listen to him, Taoist friend. Although there are many human bones in it, they are all from the past, not just recently."


    "Oh? What do you say? " Although there is not much difference in essence between the past and the present, it is always good news to hear that no one has been killed recently.


    "It''s the problem with this burial pit. The corpse will not rot after being thrown into it for a long time, or at all."


    "Well? And these bones? " Chufei refers to the apparently fresh corpse that hasn''t dried even blood.


    "That''s it. These bodies have been here for decades, at least the last time we passed by."


    "What''s the matter? Can this pit keep the corpse from rotting? But it''s not right. Those white bones can''t be just bones when they are thrown in at the beginning... "


    Xu Yun did not speak, just looked at Chu Fei''s eyes, with a "you guessed right" look at Chu Fei''s eyes.


    Chu Fei was speechless, but he knew that there was something wrong with the burial pit. Now is not the time to tangle with the problem of the burial pit.


    At this time, those Yin soldiers had completely entered the scope of the burial pit, and their figure began to blur gradually.


    "Terminal, what''s going on!" Chu Fei, who found this point, called the terminal to analyze the scene, and the terminal immediately gave a response:


    "it''s the spatial mapping that has changed. There''s a big problem with this burial pit. In the future, we must find out who made this burial pit, and this burial pit has changed the spatial structure with dead air!"


    "Change the spatial structure?! What''s it for? " Chu Fei was surprised.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what the guy who made this burial pit thinks, but this burial pit can change the space mapping of the Yin soldiers. In other words, it seems that the Yin soldiers want to return from here!"


    "Back? Back to hell? " Chu Fei is not sure whether his idea is right or wrong, because Chu Fei clearly remembers that the Yin soldiers came out of that space crack. Although Chu Fei didn''t have time to see too much in that space crack, Chu Fei believes that where should be the hell.


    "Yes, it should be back to hell. The state of these Yin soldiers is very strange. They should not be able to enter the Lagerstroemia realm completely with their own noumenon. They can only enter the Lagerstroemia realm in this way of space projection. But if they want to enter the Lagerstroemia realm in this way, they all fall into a secondary space attached to the Lagerstroemia realm space. "


    "What is secondary space? To put it simply, I''ll analyze it later!" Seeing that the Yin soldiers are about to disappear, I can''t help but worry.


    "In a word, you can also enter the secondary space from this burial pit. Do you want to enter it or not?"


    Although the terminal has not yet got Chu Fei''s answer, the terminal has started to operate. How can a guy who dares to break into the orthodox underground even dare not enter the secondary space!


    Sure enough, Chu Fei didn''t even hesitate after hearing this question, so he immediately agreed.


    "Well, make it clear to these two guys that I can only take you in, they can''t."


    Chu Fei didn''t think of this, but it''s also a good thing to save Chu Fei from exposing too much.


    Therefore, Chu Fei quickly thought out his words, and then said to his sister and brother:


    "the environment here is very strange. If you can, you can find out who made this burial pit and who made the original idea!"


    "Good! We will definitely check, but these Yin soldiers... " Xu Yun saw Chu Fei''s mind, but she was not sure before Chu Fei really said it.


    "I''ll go after it, but I can only do it myself. I can''t take you with me in this strange state."


    With that, Chu Fei immediately urged his sister and brother to leave here quickly, so as to avoid being seen by the demons who hate the indigenous creatures in the Lagerstroemia indica kingdom.


    Xuzhu also want to say something, but see Chu Fei don''t want to say more, Xuyun very happy pull xuzhu will turn away.


    Chu Fei didn''t expect Xu Yun to be so easy to talk, but now it''s too late to think about why Xu Yun can be so obedient.


    Just at this point, the terminal is ready.


    "Go to the middle of the grave, three feet away from the corpse in red!"


    The terminal gives the specific data. Chu Fei will not make a mistake. After the Dragon God bone sword is summoned, he directly comes to the predetermined place.


    Just when Chu Fei arrived here, he noticed a very difficult spatial change.


    The change is like a water wave, but it''s like a person swimming from a pool into the river.


    Strictly speaking, the change is not big, but it is the instant change that makes people care.


    Moreover, the change was instantaneous. After the change, chufei found that he came to a gray space.


    The background color of this space is not air pollution or sandstorm, but the overall color of this space is gray.In this secondary space, Chu Fei only felt that everything was illusory and unreal. Even when he moved and was still, he felt a kind of floating.


    In fact, chufei''s real actions and actions in this secondary space were not affected.


    "Don''t worry about the feeling in your mind, it''s just a matter of space rules adaptation, keep up, those Yin soldiers are going to run away!" The terminal reminds chufei, which makes chufei finally realize what he is doing now.


    He looked around and found that there were only three or two kittens left, and the kittens were lining up in a place like a cave.


    It''s a hill, a hill in secondary space.


    This is Chu Fei''s first impression. When Chu Fei wanted to take a serious look at the mountain, he found that the mountain had become a piece of paper.


    It seems that the mountain has no entity, just a concept


    It''s too late to be surprised. Chu Fei chased after him quickly. When he came to the cave, he just caught up with the last Yin soldier.


    Chu Fei took a deep breath. In fact, it was just a psychological function. He didn''t really breathe.


    "Terminal, change my face! It''s like a hell soldier. "


    "I don''t know what Yin soldiers look like. I''ll help you to look like a dead ghost." The bargaining of the terminal got chufei''s approval, and then under the cooperation of the terminal and chufei, chufei''s appearance immediately changed greatly, from a very strong man to a skinny hungry ghost in a very short time.


    For this appearance, Chu Fei didn''t mind at all, just felt that he and the terminal were a little bit too strong.


    After the appearance changed, the rest of the hiding and changing breath can only be seen in chufei''s own.


    After simply adapting to the new look, chufei stepped into the cave.


    At the moment of entering the cave, Chu Fei felt the change of the water again. The next moment, the gray world disappeared, and what he saw was a yellow world.


    Dusky yellow is the main color of the world. Not only is the earth under your feet dusky yellow, but also a huge river not far ahead is muddy yellow.


    "This river can''t be the huangquan River..." Chu Fei sighed casually, and then found that there were several eyes locked on his body.


    In surprise, Chu Fei forcibly controlled his body''s reaction, and then used a hungry ghost to face all this - that is, pretending not to know.


    Chufei pretends not to know and staggers toward the wide river, but before he takes two steps, he rushes up a Yin soldier in a dungeon uniform. The Yin soldier grabs chufei''s neck and throws him aside.


    Over there, it was the place where the group of Yin soldiers were. It seemed that the group of Yin soldiers were planning to rest here, so they didn''t leave at the first time, so they found chufei who had entered here by mistake.


    Of course, Chu Fei is starving now, and has not attracted their attention.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s the hungry ghost from? " In the army of Yin, the leader frowned and asked.


    Chu Fei didn''t know what the starving ghost really looked like, but he thought it would be no problem to disguise himself as a silly starving ghost.


    Moreover, when pretending to be silly, Chu Fei could find many opportunities to peep around.


    For example, at this time, Chu Fei saw the real appearance of these Yin soldiers.


    These Yin soldiers are semi-solid. Their skin color is very strange. They have abnormal color on their faces, some are white and some are black The clothes of these Yin soldiers are all standard clothes. Apart from clothes, the rest of the clothes and weapons are different. I don''t know whether they are a mixed team or whether the Yin soldiers only require uniform clothes


    "The one who just died is probably the one who was killed just now, dead and dead." Will Chu Fei throw over of that Yin soldier to walk at the same time don''t feel comfortable of recite.


    "Just died? It''s very small, but it also solves one of our problems I said before how dead goods and soul can''t match the number, feelings are the same as this thing, walking towards the huangquan River, it''s strange that the horse can get out of there! "


    "It''s true, if you don''t see it with your own eyes, who can believe it. However, what should we do now? In fact, he is not a starving ghost? "


    "It''s not about starving to death. You don''t care how he was killed. Anyway, even if you don''t kill him, you have to starve to death. It''s just a matter of time. It doesn''t make any difference."


    "Well, let''s take him back?"


    "Take it back. The goods are lucky. At least they have solved a problem for us. Let him feel better."


    "Boss, this is not true. How can it be better..."


    "If you know I''m your boss, talk back. Go on, don''t rest! The black bull king is waiting for us to report back


    ¡­¡­


    While listening to this group of Yin soldiers talking like ordinary creatures, Chu Fei was carried on the road by this group of Yin soldiers.Chufei doesn''t know where the destination is, but he must be looking for the black bull king.


    Say, Chu Fei is very displeased that he was beaten out of the hell by several black cones of the black ox king before!


    Chufei firmly believes that he just doesn''t react! And mistakenly forgot to take out the chaos ball! If there is chaos in the ball, at least can fight for more time!


    However, Chu Fei''s idea was mercilessly exposed by the terminal:


    "partner, I didn''t say you, you just wanted to break in and have a look and run! If you have a longer plan, you will not run out! I still know you... "


    "Shut up Chu Fei roared in his head.

 Chapter 903

    This group of Yin soldiers talk about themselves, and Chu Fei and the terminal also talk about themselves, but this does not prevent Chu Fei and the terminal from collecting all kinds of data in the world.


    At the beginning, because of the lack of data, the terminal did not get much, but when it was carried away by this group of Yin soldiers, I don''t know how long later, the terminal finally got a harvest, and it was a huge harvest.


    "Guess where it is, partner!" The voice of the terminal sounded in chufei''s mind.


    Chu Fei was too lazy to give a response, because this question was really meaningless to Chu Fei.


    "Hell, where else?"


    "No, no, yincao is right. It''s not hell." With that, the terminal didn''t give Chu Fei too much time to respond, so he said: "I have the maximum scanning power now. According to the current speed, it''s estimated that I can see the ghost gate in half an hour."


    "The gate of hell? Isn''t that the hell? " Chu Fei''s spirit rolled his eyes.


    "As a man on earth, don''t you know the difference between Yin Cao and hell?"


    "What do you mean?" Chu Fei''s spirit frowned,


    "the underworld is the underworld. I think you have understood this deeply enough when you quarreled with the ghost clan. The underworld is the supervising unit in the Yin Cao, which is the legendary hell palace of the earth... "


    "I understand..." Chu Fei''s spirit raised his hand and interrupted the terminal, saying: "you mean this is the Yin Cao, not the hell. But can''t the existence of Yin difference represent the hell? "


    "Yes, absolutely, and the black ox king, who beat you to that place can also represent the existence of hell, but now the space you are in is not hell, but Yin Cao."


    Yin Cao and hell can be compared to the same conceptual division of the earth and the country on the earth.


    The terminal said that this is the Yin Cao, but not the underworld, so in Chu Fei''s heart, he simply understood this sentence as "the underworld is a part of the Yin Cao, now just entered the Yin Cao, not to the underworld."


    This view is the same as Chu Fei''s conception of "the world of the yellow spring and the earth".


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the name "hell" used in the territory of the ghost clan, chufei would not even replace it with the world of huangquan.


    But the terminal seemed to grasp the problem in chufei''s cognition for the first time and explained:


    "partner, you understand wrong. The yincao we are in now is a yincao without hell. This is a world without hell Even if there is a ghost gate, there is no hell. "


    "No hell? How to say No! When the old black bull beat me before, I saw the main hall buildings around me. Isn''t that the building of the hell? "


    Chu Fei tried his best to recall what he had seen before, and then he was more convinced that his cognition was correct.


    However, the terminal continued to deny, saying:


    "no, it''s not the same space. I''ve checked. Now the data of our space is very different from that of the underground space. Even time and velocity are very different. "


    "Ah? Don''t make trouble. How come all the time and speed are out? "


    "This is my judgment as a terminal, and according to the data deduction, this is the fact. Now I suspect that the yincao we are in may be another world far away from the underworld. Of course, it may be just a small world in the underworld. "


    "You''re a little short of saying that. I''ll emphasize that the Yin Cao must have existed for a long time, and the hell must be later. The Yin Cao can''t be just a small world in the hell. You''re wrong."


    "No, I didn''t. You''ll find out later. Although I don''t know why... "


    The terminal is no longer arguing about anything, and Chu Fei can only wait for what the terminal said "for a while.".


    In a yellow world, the Yin soldiers took Chu Fei for more than half an hour and then came to the gate of hell.


    When he saw the ghost gate, Chu Fei''s heart was shocked.


    In the fantasy that Chu Fei had seen before, the gate of hell was like this, without any difference.


    At the gate of hell, there are no Yin soldiers to guard, and there are no ghost messengers to patrol. The soldiers of the ghost pass through the gate of Dayin.


    At the moment of setting foot on the road of the yellow spring, Chu Fei once again corresponded all kinds of details in front of him with the illusion he saw in his memory. There is also no difference, no difference, what you see in the fantasy is what it looks like here.


    Therefore, Chu Fei was sure that the illusion he saw in the ghost clan was the real hell.


    However, Chu Fei did not expect that the speed of the Yin soldiers increased several times after they set foot on the road of huangquan, while the Yin soldiers themselves were obviously relaxed.


    It seems that this huangquan road has the function of "automation".


    After walking on this side of huangquan road for about a whole day, at least Chu Fei judged it like this Then Chu Fei saw a high slope at the end of huangquan road.


    It''s a high slope, but it can also be said to be a hill. There is a huge stone on it with words carved on it"Sansheng stone Over there, it should be Mengpo soup Ah What about Mengpo soup? " Chu Fei tried his best to suppress his body''s reaction, but Chu Fei''s spirit still jumped up in the God room.


    Sansheng stone is here. Naturally, the other side should be the location of Mengpo Tang, as well as wangxiangtai.


    That''s what the legend says, and that''s what the previous illusions showed.


    But now when Chu Fei saw it with his own eyes, he found that Mengpo Tang was no longer here. There were Sansheng stone and wangxiangtai.


    Chu Fei was surprised, but those Yin soldiers didn''t care.


    They just took a simple rest here and took chufei on the road again.


    On the road again, they set foot on Naihe bridge.


    It''s just that where there should have been three Naihe bridges, there was a fourth Naihe bridge, and the fourth Naihe bridge led to another place


    It''s an array. It''s very obvious. It''s huge and old.


    After stepping on the platform, a trance will enter a new space.


    "Partner, it''s underground." The voice of the terminal finally rings again, and Chu Fei finally knows that what the terminal said before is true!


    And these Yin soldiers in this new space immediately after the spirit up, as if to get a full power.


    The spirit of the Yin soldiers are also in a good mood, carrying Chu Fei quickly along the road ahead of the gallop.


    After a short gallop, chufei could hardly believe his eyes.


    He saw the gate of death again!


    It''s just that this ghost gate is totally different from the previous ghost gate! The ghost gate here is more powerful, the city gate has more sense of design, and there are also ghost soldiers and ghost messengers under the ghost gate.


    This group of Yin soldiers with Chu Fei seemed to have some privileges. The ghost guard let go without any obstruction.


    After passing the gate of death, he came directly to a simple loft complex.


    To put it simply, it should be a town in the underworld, and the name of this town may be regarded as "the gate of hell".


    "Partner, you look around. This doesn''t seem to be the main entrance to the town."


    The terminal gives such a judgment because all the buildings in this town, whether it is a small attic or a main hall, face the other direction without exception.


    Chu Fei also found this point, but just as the terminal said, he can only feel it quietly, not reveal too much.


    There are a lot of ghost soldiers coming and going in this town. Occasionally, we can see some obvious existence besides ghost soldiers, just like the residents of this town.


    However, these guys all have strong strength without exception, but there seems to be some lack of intelligence.


    These Yin soldiers carrying Chu Fei came to a hall, and then Chu Fei was thrown on the ground, the group of Yin soldiers knelt down one after another, salute mouth respect "see judge adult."


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to look up, because before entering here, Chu Fei felt a more powerful breath than the black bull head ghost king.


    "I''ve seen the black bull king! It seems that there is no great change in the spirit of the strong and the weak, but there is no clue in the week


    The leader of the Yin soldiers respectfully said the information they collected, although he didn''t know how they collected the information.


    "The strong recover? There are still some strong ones in Xugui''s side. Those two heavenly emperors have already fallen. No matter how strong the rest are, they are just ordinary saints. There''s nothing to care about. " The voice of the black bull King sounded, and then the voice of the man called the judge.


    "Ghost, I really don''t care about these defective products before, but now we have too many hands, we can only start from ghost."


    "In this way, we have to thank the arrogant dynasty?" Black bull king is a little upset.


    "I can''t say that before, but now, thank you. It''s much easier to reform the ghost than to reform other races. It''s just


    "What? This plan is decided by your judge. Why do you still hesitate? " The black bull king asked.


    "I''m not hesitating. I''m just worried that even if all these defective products are recycled, I''m afraid it''s not enough. We have to reconsider the people. We just don''t know if the king will let go. "


    "What''s wrong? There''s a lot of trouble on the Terran side. We don''t worry about what people will make trouble if we do anything."


    ¡­¡­


    The dialogue between the judge and the black bull King revealed a very terrible message, as well as more than one terrible plan! Although I don''t know what their purpose is, chufei knows that this is absolutely big news!


    Chu Fei is still forced to stabilize his mind, but when he heard this, Chu Fei inadvertently revealed too much breath.


    In an instant, the judge and the black bull King found that chufei was different!


    Chufei smiles bitterly in his heart. Knowing that he has been exposed, he doesn''t hesitate. He quickly grabs the terminal in his hand. Meanwhile, the bracelet of his right hand quickly changes into a small gun barrel"Storm pear flower needle!" Chu Fei called out in a strange voice, and then opened the design of the bracelet.


    At the same time, the judge shot, he shot a black gas, and then Chu Fei felt as if he had been hit by a meteor in the chest.


    The power of the moment almost didn''t knock chufei into meat sauce!


    And the terminal just starts the transmission immediately and takes chufei out of this space.

 Chapter 904

    It''s not chufei counsels, it''s not running.


    Chu Fei''s attack power is enough, at least not bad, but he still lacks a lot of defensive ability.


    Especially in the face of the presence above the saints, chufei''s chaos ball has no defensive effect at all.


    After all, chaos ball itself is a treasure of attack, not defense.


    Especially in the face of this group of constantly surpassing the general saints, the role of chaos ball is probably just to make chufei do more counterattack.


    But the question is, what if we fight back? I can''t carry people''s attack. I''m slapped by people and I''m shot with broken bones and tendons. I spit blood at my mouth. Even if I can persist for a long time, it''s meaningless.


    The purpose of Chu Fei''s trip was to find out enough secret information as much as possible, and he also succeeded in finding out some information, which was enough.


    So, chufei ran very fast, and left a little gift for the black bull king and the judge when he left.


    Although I don''t know how much trouble the attack of the bracelet can cause them, it can at least make the other side in a hurry.


    After leaving the underworld, Chu Fei showed up again in the east of Yinshan.


    After all, there was a transmission point bound here before, and it''s close enough to the ghost family, so the transmission here is absolutely the optimal solution.


    After all, this is the relic of the ancient dynasty. If Chu Fei is unlucky, what else can he do.


    Chufei is very clear about his constitution, so he doesn''t plan to stay here. At the same time, he needs a quiet place to sort out his thoughts.


    The place Chu didn''t choose was the top of Yinshan Mountain.


    Here, there is a flat stone platform. I don''t know who deliberately made it. Chu Fei sat on the stone platform with his knees crossed, and then began to analyze all kinds of information collected before at the terminal.


    At the end of the analysis, the terminal and chufei come to three exaggerated, hard to accept, but probably true conclusions at the same time!


    The virtual ghost clan is probably the result of the change of the human race!


    The ghost clan is probably the result of the government''s connivance!


    The ancient dynasty is probably the chess piece of that year! In some way, they have cultivated part of the human race into the ghost clan!


    On the basis of these three conclusions, an absolute basic conclusion has also been deduced. I''m afraid that the rank of hell is too high to understand!


    The reason why the word rank is used is that Chu Fei thinks it is relatively suitable to describe the status differences in this issue.


    "This result is really unexpected!" Chu Fei had a bitter smile on his face, and then he went from sitting on his knees to lying on his back.


    The terminal didn''t expect to push such a conclusion in the end. As a terminal, as an artificial intelligence who has mastered more detailed data, he knows that this matter is probably just the tip of the iceberg, and the really complicated part is still behind.


    "There''s another problem, hell." The terminal was ready to speak again, but Chu Fei sighed and waved his hand:


    "I''m finished And he said Chu Fei really didn''t want to hear the conclusion of the hell, but the terminal reminded him: "don''t forget what you see in it First of all, the space you enter from the burial pit is yincao, and the space you come out of the fourth Naihe bridge is hell. "


    "I really don''t want to think about it But you mention it Ah! Elder sister, where have you been! Come back, I need you! "


    Chu Fei called out two words like playing tricks, and then there was a long silence.


    "Whether you like it or not, you have to at least figure out what''s going on after you touch this part." The terminal began to reason, which made Chu Fei very uncomfortable.


    "So it is. But what can we analyze now? The underworld is a group of tough guys. They even made a copy of the yincao, and then built another underworld outside the yincao That''s the conclusion! "


    There are also some things that Chu Fei doesn''t want to say, such as who is the king in the mouth of the judge and the black bull King


    This is the Lagerstroemia realm. This is the universe where Lagerstroemia realm is located. In this universe, there is only the great emperor on the throne! As for the holy king, in chufei''s opinion, it was just an honorary title.


    The so-called holy king is really just the stronger one among a group of saints, plus some virtues and achievements, and then it can be called the holy king!


    Above the saint is the great emperor, and behind the great emperor is the Heavenly Emperor. For the time being, Chu Fei doesn''t know where Tiandi is better than Dadi, but at least there won''t be a big problem in the development of this level? That black bull King''s move black cone let chufei this half step to Saint depend on the system and terminal of the situation were beat useless arms!


    And that judge, Chu Fei, who is fully prepared, only dares to fight back with a bracelet, and then turns around and runs away!The black bull king may not be as strong as the saint, but the judge must be the saint''s strength!


    Chufei is quite sure of that.


    But what about the king above the judges? If the legend of hell on earth is not 100% wrong! Even as long as there are several similar, the hell kings in the hell are at least at the level of the great emperor!


    Don''t forget, there is still a higher existence on the top of the hell!


    At the thought of this, Chu Fei had a headache and subconsciously rejected the idea.


    But the connection between the earth and Lagerstroemia indica in all kinds of events makes Chu Fei dare not think so!


    And then


    "I still think my elder sister is right. I just want to be a businessman. What kind of adventure do I play? What kind of monster do I play! That''s no use! "


    "Businessman, you have to have strength Partner, the problem now is not this, but according to the data I collected, the history of the existence of Yin Cao is definitely longer than that of the underworld! "


    "I''m not sure. I''ve been talking about this for a long time just now..." Chu Fei waved his hand depressed.


    But the terminal said:


    "that''s what I said, but partner, do you know how I judged it?"


    "You mean the data level? At the rule level? " Chu Fei is not stupid. He thought of it with a little brain movement.


    "Yes. My judgment is rough, but rough is enough in this case. Although I don''t know why, the longer a world exists, the more underlying data there will be. Many times, these data will show obvious redundancy... "


    "Redundancy?" Chu Fei''s divine sense penetrated into tuntianjie, opened a dictionary, and then quickly found the explanation of the word: redundant repetition or wordy content.


    "Yes, redundancy. As far as I can use the description that you human beings can understand, the existence of redundancy should be the similar data born in the process of the rise and fall of many eras That is to say... "


    This is a very complicated and meaningless explanation, at least in chufei''s view. Of course, Chu Fei is also very clear that in the long run, this point of view of the terminal is very important, but it seems a little superfluous when we put it in front of us.


    However, when the terminal is finished, the conclusion will follow.


    "According to my estimation, the existence of Yin Cao was before countless rise and fall, while hell was born before more than ten rise and fall."


    "A dozen? Is that accurate? " Chu Fei asked in surprise.


    "Not necessarily, but it''s almost like that. It''s a huge number. I can only describe it in this way for you to understand


    Chu Fei nodded. After a moment of silence, he said:


    "well, what''s your definition of Qi Mie?"


    "The extinction of an era is the destruction of more than 90% of life in the universe. When more than 90% of life extinction events occur in a universe, it can be considered that one era ends and another era begins. "


    Chu Fei nodded. Although Chu Fei didn''t quite agree with this statement, it was the terminal describing his cognition, so it wasn''t a problem.


    "As for the rise and fall It is the life and death of the universe itself. An era of the universe can have countless times, but it is hard to say whether it has risen or fallen. "


    "Wait, when you talk about extermination, do you mean that there are more than ten exterminations in the underworld alone? That''s 100 million years, isn''t it? "


    Chu Fei was shocked and didn''t know how to react, because the time span was too wide.


    The terminal affirmed Chu Fei''s surprise and continued:


    "this is my cognition. Therefore, you should know why I have to tell you about it. Yincao and the underworld have hidden too many secrets. Even if you are a businessman and don''t want to take care of all this, you have to know what level these things are. "


    "Terminal, you scared me off. Success scares me off, how long did I come to crape myrtle! a year? But let me encounter so many broken things, where is this a normal person can encounter


    "Being selected by the system, you can''t be a normal person."


    ¡­¡­


    When chufei was depressed, a figure approached the top of the mountain, and then found chufei. But at this time Chu Fei did not realize that someone was close, so he did not give the appropriate response.


    "Don''t lose your vigilance, Taoist friends." The old and familiar voice is Qiyan.


    "Well? Before... " Chu Fei wanted to call him the elder, which is not a loss to him. However, the thought that he had just talked with the terminal about a little chance, which makes Chu Fei instantly feel that Qiyan in front of him is just a child!


    So he changed his name.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Daoyou, why are you here? "


    Qiyan didn''t care about the change of Chu Fei''s name, and said with a smile:


    "after waking up, I would walk around more, but my two elder brothers set up it by themselves, and I would come here naturally. Daoyou, why are you here? What about the two children? ""They won''t come back in a few days. Before, we went to the burial pit, and then I followed a group of Yin soldiers there..."


    Chu Fei told his previous experience in very simple language, and then said:


    "according to the news I heard, you virtual ghosts are really targeted, although I really don''t know why."


    Chu Fei didn''t hide anything, but he didn''t say anything about chance, rise and fall, and things between Yin Cao and hell, which didn''t prevent Qi Yan from getting the information he deserved.


    But this news is not good news for the ghost clan.


    "So I really didn''t expect that. But you''re right, Daoyou. We virtual ghosts are from the human race. This is also the reason why we virtual ghosts try not to take the initiative to embarrass the Terran. "


    "Is that so?"


    "There are not many people who know about it. Except for me, only a few senior officials know about it. The children below don''t know. So... " Qiyan is trying to explain the possible conflict between ghost and Terran.


    Chu Fei naturally accepted this easily.


    "I didn''t expect Daoyou to know this Can you tell me something about that ancient dynasty? There are so many strange places in this relic. "

 Chapter 905

    "That ancient dynasty It''s a very difficult existence to describe... " Qiyan sighed with a bitter smile, and then sat next to the stone under chufei''s body.


    He didn''t care about the earth and rocks under his buttocks. It seems that all this is meaningless compared with the story of the ancient dynasty.


    "It was a strange Dynasty. They were very similar to the human race in appearance, very similar, very similar. They may be native creatures, or they may be aliens. No one knows, but they have a lot of strange skills, and they like to use other creatures to test their skills. It seems that those skills are not perfect yet... "


    Qiyan said a lot, but to sum up, it''s just a few words:


    it''s a mysterious humanoid race. They built a powerful Dynasty and then began to capture the creatures of other races in order to test various techniques.


    As for the name of this dynasty and the purpose of this dynasty, Qiyan does not know and can not say.


    Chu Fei did not expect to get too much useful information from Qiyan, so he was not disappointed.


    As for the others, Chu Fei did not ask too much.


    "This ancient dynasty is a pit, and it''s a big pit. No matter what, we can''t deny the fact that they created the ghost clan. But now you have become a semi-finished product in the eyes of the underworld. You are the most suitable race except the Terran. However, because you don''t have enough races, they are focused on the Terran What does that mean? "


    Chu Fei''s face was dignified, while Qi Yan sighed with a bitter smile:


    "it shows that the relationship between the prefecture and that ancient dynasty is not ordinary."


    "Yes, the relationship is absolutely extraordinary! The test objects of the ancient dynasty are actually semi-finished products in the eyes of the local government. Let''s not say whether the technique is perfect or not. Let''s analyze it from the real ghost side. It seems that the underground government specially sent the real ghost to help them, the kind of equal help. "


    "Yes, according to our present situation, it seems that the ultimate goal of that ancient dynasty was to create more true ghosts."


    This conclusion may have been drawn a long time ago. But he didn''t say it until now, and it was because chufei found enough clues.


    Although this can be explained with caution and confidentiality, Chu Fei thinks that Qiyan is so desperate.


    "In any case, the existence of the real ghost is absolutely impossible to be transformed by the soul of ordinary creatures after death." With these words, Qiyan slowly stood up, and then stepped down the mountain.


    Chu Fei didn''t catch up, and there was no need to catch up. No matter what Qiyan does now, it''s the business of the ghost family. Chufei, an outsider, has already done what he should do.


    Next, what Chu Fei needs to do is guard against those guys in the underworld for the Terran.


    Just, Terran is really too much, crape myrtle big world is so big, how to prevent?!


    It''s impossible!


    At the thought of this, Chu Fei''s head began to grow.


    After lying on the stone for a long time, Chu Fei finally stood up and stepped on the flying sword to fly to the east of Yinshan.


    Chu Fei put the search for ancient treasures on the agenda again.


    In any case, chufei has not thoroughly explored this relic, so there is still hope to find some useful and good things here.


    With this idea in mind, chufei threw out the terminal and let it float behind his head, just like a pendant.


    "Focus on scanning the small world, and try to find it as much as possible. If I can''t find anything useful here, I''ll..."


    "I don''t know!"


    Before Chu Fei''s words were finished, the terminal was shocked and scolded a dirty word.


    Chu Fei Leng, then raised his head, rubbed his eyes hard.


    Just now, chufei felt a blur of vision. It was just a very short moment. Chufei and the system hadn''t reacted, and the surrounding environment had changed a lot!


    Below, the remains of the ancient dynasty have disappeared!


    Instead, there is a flat white jade floor, as well as garden buildings full of design sense.


    At this time, Chu Fei was floating in the air, only a few feet above the ground.


    But all the buildings around, the walls and halls, are high into the sky!


    In such a large building crowd, Chu Fei only felt that he was a tiny ant.


    "This Where is this horse rider How can it be like the holy city! " Chu Fei used a lot of strength to make his mouth clear.


    But the problem is


    "Partner, if you think about it, the city of the holy king is just a tall city wall, and the buildings inside are of normal size. It''s different here. Except for the roadside green belt, everything here is big enough to make people feel numb! "


    Green belt, a word only used on the earth, will not make people feel abrupt.


    Because in the middle of this huge building, there are many green belt like plants about one meter to three meters high, which have no more functions than contributing green and beautiful flowers."These plants, scan it!" Chu Fei didn''t go to tangle the green belt that the terminal said, but immediately began to think about his situation.


    First of all, Chu Fei thought about where is this place?


    Is it a small world that chufei happens to break into?


    And these green belt like plants, in the end just ordinary beautification plants, or what special natural resources?


    "No life wave These plants look like fake... " The terminal quickly gave out the scanning results, but Chu Fei didn''t believe it, so he stepped on the Dragon God bone sword and approached a small tree about thirty feet high by the side of the road. He grabbed a leaf and pulled it hard


    The leaves were torn off.


    "How can this be false..." Chu Fei''s words as like as two peas were not yet finished. The place he had pulled down the leaves had produced a new and identical leaf.


    The leaf in Chu Fei''s hand was still on the tree.


    Chu Fei frowned, and now he had to suspect that the leaves were fake.


    After all, the leaves of a normal plant can''t grow so quickly!


    "This thing..." Chu Fei called out a fire. When the fire came close to the leaf, the leaf immediately burned up, and in an instant it burned to ashes.


    "It''s like regular projection There is substance, but there is no life. There is no difference with normal plants in terms of material... "


    The terminal said while emitting a warm breath, which made chufei''s brain almost sweat.


    Fortunately, Chu Fei, as a half step saint, is very good at self-regulation.


    "Why do you start to get hot..." Chufei looks at the terminal strangely. The terminal said calmly:


    "it''s OK, I''m overclocking..."


    The seemingly joking dialogue contains the inner emotions that Chu Fei could not calm down for a long time


    The terminal never said that it needed overclocking even when it analyzed the world tree in the underworld of the demon fighting world! Even the heat dissipation is out of order!


    At that time, the terminal used a little more time at most


    But now!


    "Here So scary delivery! Get out of here Chu Fei made a quick decision. As a businessman, he knew that he didn''t need to waste his life and time here!


    But the answer from the terminal made chufei feel cool from head to foot


    "Can''t send The spatial coordinates are disturbed by a series of chaotic and powerful forces! "


    Spatial coordinates, although a new word, but Chu Fei did not care. What really made him care about was "a series of" words.


    This shows that it''s not just a


    "Don''t tell me this is the place I want to be..."


    Chu Fei''s forehead was sweating like money. What he thought of now was the illusion he had seen above the ruins!


    The illusion of the two red spirits against the heaven emperor of the War Ghost clan!


    I won''t be so unlucky!!! So Chu Fei thought.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Chu Fei gave up the struggle, because he knew his luck very well.


    "I''m afraid it''s really that place..." The sound of the terminal is terrifying.


    "Then..."


    "I calculated it for you..." The terminal said in a calm, almost emotionless voice:


    "the total number of exchange points now can support you to use six gatherins to shoot wildly for more than 24 hours, and the remaining exchange points are enough for you to revive 24000 times..."


    "I''ll go to you, madder!" Chu Fei rolled his eyes and then lost his breath:


    "even if I can shoot for 24 hours and resurrect so many times, when can I start the teleportation! That''s the point! Do you want me to count on him to fight against the emperor? "


    Chufei was very depressed, almost desperate.


    However, the terminal reminded: "partner, don''t forget that the great emperor of the virtual ghost clan has long fallen. Even if it can be reproduced here, it is impossible to reproduce the great emperor of the heyday. This is absolutely impossible under the rule of heaven! What''s more, since this small world appears here, it means that it has something to do with that ancient dynasty, even if that ancient dynasty... "


    "Even if the ancient dynasty can''t do it, there are still prefectures..." Chu Fei sighed heavily, the terminal may want to comfort Chu Fei, but when the terminal mentioned the hell, the comfort lost its effect.


    "Partner, I I don''t think I can help you too much. "


    "No, you can! Believe in yourself Quickly turn over the system to see what can be opened to me, and what can be opened to me through the back door. Don''t be careful if you have it. If you don''t open it now, there will be no chance in the future! "


    Chu Fei sits on the Dragon God bone sword, and then the Dragon God bone sword falls on the ground like a piece of paper.


    At the moment when chufei''s buttocks, or chufei''s body, touched the ground of the world, chufei felt a powerful and almost irresistible sense of coercion sweeping over!At this moment, Chu Fei cursed his mother!


    It''s a real curse!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thief, God play with me! So NIMA is activated! Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    Chufei is going crazy, but it''s all over now. He has to find a solution to his current predicament.


    However, the real burden still falls on the terminal. Chufei begins to urge madly, and the terminal also starts all kinds of possible attempts in chufei''s urging.

 Chapter 906

    Now Chu Fei can only sigh that the designer of this space is too immoral, even taking body contact with the ground as the starting signal.


    This shows that in case someone jumps in directly, those powerful guys will be aroused at the first time when their feet touch the ground. If those guys who jump in don''t know what''s going on here in advance, they will die more than anyone else.


    At the urging of Chu Fei, the terminal immediately began to search for all kinds of things in the system. After all, the things in the system were not created out of thin air, but evolved in the way of heaven after the first big sister came up with the system.


    Small path pencil rubber steamed bread rice, to nuclear missile aircraft artillery, one count one, are the result of the evolution of heaven.


    Therefore, at this moment, what chufei should really expect is that eldest sister will consider all the possibilities clearly when she deduces these things. Once she misses a certain aspect, such as the situation that chufei is facing now, it will be a potential disaster for the owner of the system.


    "Partner, listen to me. You stand up first. You are the one chosen by the Mother God. You don''t want to be invincible, but you can''t disgrace the Mother God too much..."


    "It''s not a matter of shame, it''s a matter of life Ah Chu Fei sighed heavily, then stood up and quickly returned to normal mood.


    Chu Fei''s changes didn''t make the terminal respond. Even at this moment, he was surprised and forgot to ask Chu Fei what was going on.


    But now the time is really a second less than a second, the terminal also dare not waste time to do meaningless communication.


    At the same time, at this moment, the master of the powerful atmosphere will finally appear.


    At the beginning, Chu Fei just felt the breath approaching, but soon Chu Fei heard the voice of the owner of the breath walking.


    Yes, the other side is coming, and still walking leisurely and incomparably.


    Chufei followed the direction of the sound and looked at a detour not far ahead Then a tall figure appeared around the corner in front of chufei.


    Xu Tiandi.


    Old acquaintance


    Chu Fei frowned and said, "is this space left by Xutian emperor?"? For trial?


    Chu Fei''s conjecture didn''t get any accurate answer, and his idea immediately appeared in his heart was "I''m going to buy a lot of goods!"


    Big, is really Chu Fei''s first impression of this virtual emperor.


    I don''t know whether this environment is too illusory, or because this space is Xu Tiandi''s own territory, so he has a bonus to himself. Anyway, the height of Xu Tiandi has exceeded the normal state of a human race or a ghost race.


    He is more than five meters tall, basically the same feeling as a person standing in front of a big house.


    "Oh? This time it''s an individual race? " Xu Tiandi stopped after seeing Chu Fei, and then recited a sentence with great interest.


    Chu Fei heard this exclamation, but at the same time, he also felt the more powerful pressure suddenly released from Xutian emperor.


    Fortunately, there is a system to help reduce the aggression in the pressure, otherwise Chu Fei may directly lie down.


    "This time? What race was it last time? " Chufei quickly adjusted his mind, then asked with a smile.


    "Last time, it was two red spirits. I was surprised to say that they came in together How did you get here? If I remember correctly, this space should be on the ruins of the Xian Dynasty. Has the Terran broken the boundary of the abyss? "


    Chu Fei did not answer Xu Tiandi''s question, but continued to sort out the information revealed by Xu Tiandi, and tried to sort out these information in order to get some important clues.


    However, it''s just a habitual operation


    "You are Xu Tiandi, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha, I dare not call myself emperor of heaven." The emperor was modest for a moment.


    "Can you tell me this space Or the small world, what''s going on? "


    Chu Fei''s idea is very simple. Since you Xu Tiandi can communicate with me, talk as much as possible


    But what Chu Fei didn''t expect was that as soon as this question was asked, Xutian emperor immediately lost his previous relaxed and loose, and changed into a state full of war spirit.


    "I don''t know! I Nima... " Chu Fei had nothing to say, but now it was not a matter of saying or not.


    Fortunately, God is still on chufei''s side!


    At this moment, the voice of the terminal sounded like Hongzhong Dalu in Chu Fei''s mind:


    "partner, I found a good thing!"


    The terminal didn''t talk to Chu feiduo, so it immediately started to operate on the system interface.


    The next moment, a fist sized purple crystal breaks away from the system interface!


    Then Chu Fei found that the spirit in his God room fell into a short dull at this moment.


    In this instant, Chu Fei''s spirit separated into a very weak part and entered the purple crystal.Then, after a rotation, the crystal separated from chufei''s divine chamber and entered the body of the terminal body!


    "I don''t think you can still hold things?" Chufei was surprised.


    "I could have done it!" The terminal replied casually, and then Chu Fei''s Noumenon was patted away by a huge force.


    At that moment, Chu Fei only felt that all the bones under the mountain were smashed.


    But at the moment of landing, chufei''s body recovered.


    Under the control of the terminal, the system started a 100% repair. At the same time, the terminal said:


    "I''ll keep a copy of your spirit, so that you can''t die before the exchange point runs out."


    make complaints about Chu Fei very much, and Chu Fei began to make complaints about the language.


    However, before his mouth could be opened, Xu Tiandi''s attack began again.


    This time, Chu Fei was on guard, so he tried to avoid it in time


    Unfortunately, the speed is too slow!


    With a loud bang, chufei was shot away again, and at the same time, it also consumed a 100% repair.


    In Chu Fei''s anger, his bracelet immediately entered the attack mode and turned into two micro Chong!


    Then Chu Fei pulled the trigger regardless!


    Although the shape has changed into a micro charge, the attack is still in advanced mode, and the speed of the Crystal Purple beam emitted by the attack is still at the saint level!


    And Xu Tiandi, because it was the first time to see this attack, so he was stunned.


    If it is in the face of other enemies, such a daze will not have much impact, but in the face of Chu Fei''s bracelet changing weapons, this Leng is life-threatening!


    In a flash, hundreds of Crystal Purple beams directly hit the Xutian emperor! The huge destructive power immediately tore a big hole in Xutian emperor''s chest!


    At the same time, great destructive power began to wreak havoc on Xutian emperor''s body.


    But such a huge wound on people like Xu Tiandi is nothing. After feeling the power of this strange weapon, Xu Tiandi immediately started to use his body method to avoid.


    Then Chu Fei couldn''t hit anyone


    Chu Fei was very worried, but it was useless to be worried at this time.


    Bang!


    A shadow was drawn on chufei''s back, and the huge force directly kicked chufei''s body in two. Then Chu Fei screamed bitterly, then turned around and continued to shoot wildly!


    Xu Tiandi is a little confused!


    Even directly into a sluggish.


    Because in Xutian emperor''s cognition, the attack just now was done with all one''s strength. Such an attack is absolutely fatal to a half step Holy Level Terran!


    Even if only pure power attack is absolutely fatal, not to mention Xutian emperor in the attack also used his own secret method.


    Under such an attack, the villain should be killed immediately and on the spot!


    So after this attack, Xutian emperor stopped.


    But Chu was not just a scream, then instantly returned to normal, at the same time, he also seized the opportunity to pour the Crystal Purple beam on Xutian emperor again!


    Xutian emperor is confused, or wakes up


    "Strange Terran, how did you do it?" Xu Tiandi didn''t evade the attack of the beam, and didn''t resist. He just stood there and looked at Chu Fei with curious eyes.


    However, Chu Fei was not in the mood to answer his question. Instead, Chu Fei scattered his beam attack, from only hitting Xu Tiandi''s chest to the indiscriminate but successive sweeping attack!


    Just a breath of time, Xu Tiandi was beaten up and down into a sieve!


    It''s not that Xutian emperor is not strong, but when he focuses his full attack on such a small beam of light, no matter how strong his body is, it will be a few times.


    But when Xutian emperor found out that chufei couldn''t answer his question, he laughed, and then there was a sense of war on his face again.


    Chu Fei scolded in his heart: "Chen, can you repair it?"


    In fact, chufei thinks too much


    Xutian emperor used a secret method, and then his whole body turned into a dark smoke.


    The moment the smoke formed, chufei''s attack lost its effect.


    Then Chu Fei felt that his brain was slowing down!


    "This It''s How... "


    "Don''t talk, he''s attacking your spirit! I have resurrected you more than ten times in such a short time! " The voice of the terminal rings, and then Chu Fei gives up the attack of the bracelet with a bitter smile.


    The two micro punches are combined again and become a bracelet on the wrist.


    Then chufei sat down slowly and looked up at the smoke.


    "He''s still attacking He didn''t intend to stop at all At the same time, the terminal is constantly repairing chufei.


    "No What happened... " Perhaps it was because there was a time difference between life and death, between destruction and repair, so Chu Fei''s speaking speed slowed down.But it didn''t make chufei give up. Instead, it made chufei work harder to do the next thing


    ¡°¡­¡­ Once upon a time, in the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, the sky was blue and the sky was blue, and the earth was big and floating


    A word a meal, not only did not interrupt Chu Fei''s reading, but let Chu Fei''s reading will be clear!


    Du Ren Jing was taken out by Chu Fei!


    And at the moment of reciting the Sutra, the black fog made by Xu Tiandi seemed to fall into the mire and could not move


    After half a year, the black fog began to twist.


    After chanting the Sutra, the black fog began to evaporate. At the same time, chufei felt that his body and soul had changed.


    The terminal also found this point, but at this time, neither chufei nor the terminal would stop chanting and chat in this situation, but the terminal would not miss the monitoring of the changes of chufei''s body and soul.


    After chanting the Sutra twice, the black fog shrank by more than half, and the evaporation speed became faster.


    A moment later, chufei felt almost done, and then stopped to recite the Sutra. He looked up at the little black air floating in front of him and said:


    "if you don''t want to die, you can recover."


    Chu Fei believed that it was impossible for Xu Tian Di to bring too much harm to himself. In front of Taoist Scriptures, a long fallen Tian Di was not qualified to turn up too many waves.


    However, Chu Fei also regrets why he didn''t think of it earlier.

 Chapter 907

    When chufei stopped reciting the Sutra, Xutian emperor restored himself according to chufei''s theory.


    However, the restoration of the noumenon of Xutian emperor is still so huge, but his breath is much weaker.


    At this time, Chu Fei remembered how high the power of Xutian emperor was.


    "Holy one."


    This is the identification result given by the terminal. The once fallen Xutian emperor has only the power of Saint level in this world. However, because he was once the emperor of heaven, his understanding of the way of heaven was enough to make him almost equal to the fighting power of the great emperor.


    This is the reason why he can easily abuse the two red spirit saints.


    But in the face of chufei, in the face of chufei''s Du Ren Jing, all his previous studies have lost their effect.


    "Now you should be able to answer my question, tell me, where is this place, and why did you live here?"


    Chu Fei''s problem is a little condescending, but it''s no wonder that Chu Fei, who was killed dozens of times for no reason and hundreds of times, would not be in a good mood.


    Xutian Emperor gave a bitter smile. Just as he was about to answer Chu Fei, Xutian emperor was immediately felt a violent and unbearable pain by Ian!


    The pain began to appear from the top of the head, and soon spread to the heart, Dantian


    Emperor Xu opened his mouth in vain, but he could not say a word.


    What Chu Fei saw was much more terrifying.


    From Chu Fei''s point of view, a small black wind appeared on the top of Xu Tiandi''s head, which seemed to have life. At the moment of appearance, it penetrated into Xu Tiandi''s head!


    Then the head of Xutian emperor began to disintegrate


    The black wind spread down quickly, and the body of Xutian emperor collapsed quickly


    Just in the blink of an eye, the emperor of heaven disappeared, the black wind also disappeared, leaving only a pile of sand on the ground.


    Chu Fei frowned. This scene reminds him of something in the earth''s mythology, the three disasters.


    "Terminal, what''s that?"


    Before chufei''s voice fell, the terminal began to scan the sand like things, but the result was very disappointing.


    "Sand, sand without any peculiarity."


    Hearing this, Chu Fei looked at the terminal with an expression of "are you teasing me?" and the terminal understood Chu Fei''s meaning and sighed:


    "it''s not my problem, it should be the problem of this space. I can''t break the rules of this space, so I can''t touch the essence of this space... "


    Chu Fei sighed, relying on the terminal to cross the world for a long time. Chu Fei never thought that one day he would encounter something that even the terminal could not handle.


    "Can you make clear the map of this space..." Chufei reduced his expectations.


    "Yes..." The terminal confirmed Chu Fei''s question, and then projected the space, or the map of the huge city.


    The map is so clear that it looks like a 3D design work specially made by someone.


    Moreover, on this clear three-dimensional map, the terminal also specifically shows the current location of chufei and the route of Xutian emperor when he came.


    According to the route, Xutian emperor came out from a nearby hall.


    "This space doesn''t hide its surface information, but it can''t see much from the surface information. The only thing to pay attention to is... "


    On the three-dimensional map, there are several places highlighted by the terminal, which are gorgeous palaces in different positions.


    Among the nearest palaces, Xutian emperor came out, so the gate of the palace was opened.


    "This means that there are other palaces with closed doors The dead? "


    Chu Fei carefully chose the word "dead soul" instead of "great emperor" or "Heavenly Emperor", because in his view, those fallen emperors were not the illusions in this space.


    And it can''t be.


    "It''s supposed to be. There are strong energy reactions in these palaces, but these energies are still sleeping, and it seems that some means are needed to activate them. "


    "I don''t want to activate them..."


    "I don''t want you to activate them either..." The terminal sighed, but just as he was about to continue to analyze something for chufei, chufei called out the dragon bone sword, then stepped on the flying sword and flew to the palace where Xutian emperor came out.


    The terminal quickly put the map projection away, followed by chufei. At the same time, it is also collecting as much data and information as possible in this space.


    A moment later, Chu Fei stops at the gate of the palace where Xu Tiandi walks out with his flying sword. He first asks the terminal to confirm the security inside, and then flies in with his flying sword.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to fall to the ground casually, but at the same time, there was a very single mood rising slowly in his heart.


    The palace is very large, but the only part that can really be accessed is the main hall.It seems that the rest of the palace is just decoration, not real existence.


    And the so-called reality is only the relative reality in this space.


    After discovering this, Chu Fei told the system to scan all the other buildings, and then he began to wander around the palace of Xutian emperor.


    Although it is a palace, in addition to the magnificent beams and columns, there are some statues that you can''t understand.


    And these statues, in addition to the above do not understand the pattern and its own image, there is nothing special.


    But in order to prevent missing something, Chu Fei specially let the system identify these things.


    Unfortunately, no results have been identified.


    "Should have thought of..." Looking at the series of question marks in the column of identification results, Chu Fei had a bitter smile on his face.


    "You should not have thought of it, partner. Look at that shelf


    The terminal quickly floated to the deepest part of the hall, where there was a throne. As a front desk, there was a shelf on it. And there''s a knife on the shelf.


    It''s a black knife with blood on it.


    "This is Is it real? " Chu Fei asked cautiously.


    "It''s true, and it''s not ordinary There is a strong breath on it, which seems to be the same as the illusion of Xutian emperor before... "


    "You mean This is the reason why Xutian emperor can appear here? " Chu Fei asked with a frown.


    "I think so." In such a space that even the system itself can''t figure out, the terminal is much more conservative.


    Although Chu Fei''s first thought was the same, he did not dare to move at will.


    "I think you should try it." The terminal floats beside and swindles.


    "Don''t be fully prepared, in case..." Chufei couldn''t go on, because he suddenly realized that the only preparation he could do now was to "prepare for resurrection", and there was a terminal for this, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    Thinking of this, Chu Fei raised his hand and grasped the handle of the broken knife.


    In a short time, a strong breath of Xutian emperor tried to enter Chu Fei''s mind, but only after a little attempt, it caused the reaction of the system!


    This is the thing that Chu Fei and terminal did not think of!


    The counterattack of the system came quickly and suddenly, and ended happily. When the counterattack passed, the breath of Xutian emperor attached to the sabre disappeared completely, leaving only the sabre itself.


    "This..."


    "I knew it would be like this. With the system left by the Mother God, you can die at will..."


    Chu Fei turned his mouth and thought about the reason very quickly, but he was not happy with the words used in the terminal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve identified it for you. Although it''s broken, the essence of it will not change. It has been trained and tempered by the way of heaven. There is still the power left by Xutian emperor on the blade. Although it can''t match the level of purple gold bowl, it''s enough to meet your needs... "


    The terminal quickly and actively recites, then changes Chu Fei''s displeasure into the serious implementation of the plan of "getting through the abyss".


    "I''ll deal with you when it''s done!" Chu Fei stares at the terminal and says a word, then takes the broken knife into tuntian ring.


    Although I still don''t understand what''s going on in this space, at least I have a good harvest


    Chu Fei was in a better mood, especially when he thought that there might be useful imperial utensils in the rest of the palace.


    As for the unknown and fighting, chufei forced himself not to think about these things.


    The terminal understood chufei, so he didn''t talk much, but he projected the city map again and marked the route of the nearest palace.


    Chu Fei glanced at him, then raised his head The flying sword flew out of Xutian emperor''s palace and went straight to the next door.


    Although it is next door, the distance between the two is absolutely not close.


    Under the high-speed flight of the dragon bone sword of chufei, it still took ten minutes to get to the gate of the palace.


    From the appearance of the palace, there is no difference between this palace and xutiandi''s, even other palaces. But the occasional breath from the palace is totally different.


    However, Chu Fei was lucky. Just staying outside the palace, Chu Fei felt the same breath as Xu Tiandi and Xu gui


    "It seems that this is the place of the ghost God!"


    "What''s next?" Asked the terminal.


    "You call the door..."


    Although it is said that Xu Tiandi was attracted when Chu Fei touched the ground, it is not necessarily that these powerful guys can be disturbed only after contacting the ground.


    Chu Fei now decided to use another method, let the terminal smash the door.


    As for Chu Fei himself, he was very clever and stood on the flying sword and made a decision. He was ready to recite Du Ren Jing at any time.The terminal also has no way, Chu Fei is ready, in addition, he is really suitable to do this kind of thing, so the terminal is on.


    The terminal gave itself a speed of 80 miles and rushed to the gate of the hall, but the distance of less than 100 Zhang was just blinking!


    Bang!


    The terminal crashed on the palace gate, but the gate itself was not hurt.


    But the next moment, the door was bombed open from the inside, at the same time, a dark shadow turned into a cloud in the sky, like a huge goblin came out of the cage and rushed to chufei.


    It''s not sure whether it''s the ghost emperor chufei, but it''s too much fun for the goods to make moves!


    Chu Fei was just a little stunned, and he fell into the state of slow reaction again.


    The terminal floats in the air not far away. It is very speechless, and the "body" of the terminal, the spirit of chufei who has been specially preserved by the terminal, is limping inside, constantly twitching, shivering, begging for mercy


    "I can''t stand it It''s going to be drained Help... "

 Chapter 908

    It''s not that Chu Fei''s spirit is working as a demon, but that he is being drawn constantly.


    The reason why the terminal wanted a wisp of Chu Fei''s spirit before was that it would not hurt Chu Fei''s mind and memory when he was resurrected frequently, and at the same time, it would prevent Chu Fei from forgetting what he had to do at the last moment in the process of dying and living.


    In order to achieve this, the separation of Chu Fei''s spirit and soul should pay attention to and participate in Chu Fei''s behavior in the absolute security space provided by the terminal.


    In this way, once chufei and chufei''s spirit are killed by powerful attack, they can be resurrected by chufei''s spirit.


    For every resurrection of Chu, the system and the terminal need to extract the memory, thought and all the things that a living person should have from this spirit body.


    So, he is about to be drained.


    But who didn''t expect that Chu Fei''s spirit and soul could be polluted like this


    At this time, Chu Fei didn''t know so much. He only knew to try his best to recite Du Ren Jing, and Chu Fei also considered that if Du Ren Jing didn''t work, he would change it for another Scripture.


    Now it''s still Taoism. Chu Fei still has Buddhist scriptures that he hasn''t used!


    However, God still took care of Chu Fei. Under the powerful power of Du Ren Jing and the powerful power of heaven, no matter how strange the enemy''s shape and fighting power, he could not really fight against Du Ren Jing.


    However, after chufei controlled the rampant ghost emperor, his resurrection times increased by more than 100 times


    ¡­¡­


    The ghost emperor has recovered and confirmed his identity under Chu Fei''s inquiry.


    But when chufei asked, "where is this, why are you here?" At that time, the ghost emperor turned into a pile of gravel just like the previous virtual emperor.


    Up to now, Chu Fei can be 100% sure that among the basic rules of this space, protecting one''s own secret is a red line problem.


    Once it''s touched, these powerful guys are instantly abandoned.


    In the palace, in the palace of the ghost emperor, chufei saw a lot of things, but what really attracted chufei''s attention was a flowerpot, a flowerpot with a small, unimportant flower.


    When the identification function of the system was thrown away, Chu Fei immediately knew that this thing was actually the emperor''s tool in the hands of the ghost emperor!


    At the same time, Chu Fei also knew that the little flowers in the flowerpot were not real flowers, but represented the weapon of life.


    Of course, the flower is the essence of the weapon, and the flowerpot doesn''t match it, so it''s certain that the flowerpot was added later.


    But in any case, two pieces of imperial utensils are in hand.


    Then came the third palace. Chu Fei took a look at his exchange points and found that the change in exchange points was not great. After careful consideration, Chu Fei thought that because he gave up fighting with a bracelet, he consumed a lot less.


    The third palace is also about ten minutes away from the palace of the ghost emperor. After arriving at the place, chufei still let the terminal call for the door, and then he sat outside to support himself with constant resurrection to recite the Dharma Sutra.


    A moment later, the battle was over, but chufei felt that his reaction was becoming more and more slow.


    The third emperor''s ware is also available, but it''s not a special weapon. It''s a teapot used by a certain emperor for a long time. Because of the strong breath of the emperor and the special material, it has the power of comparable emperor''s ware.


    Anyway, this third thing is just a teapot, but it''s also a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh


    Chufei and the terminal silently went through several palaces behind. The enemy turned into gravel, and the harvest was also abundant.


    However, when the battle of the seventh palace ended, chufei did not continue to fly towards the last palace, but collapsed on the ground.


    The terminal is quietly floating in the air, saying nothing and doing nothing.


    Although there is no half a word, but the scene is so sad.


    Chu Fei was lying on the ground so quietly, his eyes half open, his mouth half closed, his breath weak, his eyes almost absent


    In the safe space of the terminal body, Chu Fei''s spirit has completely lost its reaction, lying on the ground like a lump of dead meat, without any vitality except for the minimum breathing.


    Although the terminal is just quietly floating in the air, its temperature has risen to a terrible level


    The air around him evaporated because of the increase of his own temperature.


    As time went by, the temperature of the terminal began to drop.


    "Partner Mother God... "


    After a few whispers, the terminal returns to silence.


    It is the truth of the mortal world that people can''t come back to life after death.People can come back to life after death, which is a common phenomenon in the world of extraordinary people.


    Even if there is a powerful guy who says that his life can be infinitely resurrected, it is definitely not really infinite. And the real high frequency of infinite resurrection is absolutely impossible, at least in the wisdom of life is impossible.


    Although Chu Fei did achieve high-speed and frequent resurrection with the help of terminals and systems, it also had a cost.


    Even if the terminal implemented a specific security action plan in order to make chufei''s resurrection safer, it still could not change the fact that chufei''s body and soul changed frequently.


    The physical body is OK, but the soul itself is extremely complex.


    Chu Fei didn''t realize that in the countless resurrection, his mind had gradually evolved into chaos.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, maybe dozens of days, maybe three months, maybe a year and a half.


    When Chu Fei felt that he had a good rest, the passage of time had already lost the reference.


    Even the terminal is not sure how long time has passed relative to the outside world.


    "Ah Ah, terminal, what are you floating about like a wake! " The first sentence that Chu Fei exclaimed after he started to do it was this content, which made the terminal speechless:


    "partner, can you speak more auspiciously..."


    "Geely? You are an artificial intelligence. When did you use this adjective


    The terminal tilted its body, and then gave up the in-depth discussion with Chu Fei on this topic.


    "Speaking of it, we have collected eight imperial utensils, and the purple gold bowl can open up the abyss and the outside world, right..."


    The terminal shakes, and then says:


    "it can be, but I don''t know the specific effect."


    Chu Fei thought about it seriously:


    "it''s OK, there''s a last palace. There must be something in it. When the time comes, it can be used as an extra eye. It''s no problem!"


    The terminal was quiet for a moment, and then confirmed chufei''s statement. But then there was silence.


    But Chu Fei didn''t care about his silence, but said:


    "after a long rest, it''s time for us to go to the last palace. This time, I think we have to change our strategy. Even if this space itself is stupid, the guys who make this space and those palaces are not stupid. It''s fair to say twice at a time. After so many times in a row, they will definitely have something to aim at... "


    "Partner, your analysis is quite right. I think so too..." The terminal slowly came to the back of Chu Fei''s mind and was ready to start.


    Chu Fei Leng for a while, because he felt that the reaction of the terminal was a bit abnormal. Before changing, he didn''t say that he had to quarrel, but he should never be so calm and say "you''re right" to the horse!


    But on second thought, Chu Fei thought that under his countless times of disdain to fight, the terminal was convinced by himself!


    It must be!


    ¡­¡­


    The city in this space is not like a circle of nine palaces and eight trigrams, but is constantly deepening into the inner layer. In terms of chufei''s route, he''s like a Saint warrior now, rushing into the twelfth palace


    Of course, there are only eight palaces here


    At this time, Chu Fei was going to the last palace.


    Not long after Chu Fei set out, the terminal pondered:


    "partner, I found something. I think I should remind you."


    "What''s the result of the analysis? Good thing, you say


    "There was no such phenomenon in the first two battles, but starting from the disabled emperor in the third palace, whenever they are asked a question by you and become a pair of dregs, a very secret energy will escape from them and enter the last palace..."


    "Really?"


    "It can''t be wrong, but at first I thought it was Xutian emperor and Guitian emperor that I didn''t find this phenomenon, but now I think it might be Xugui emperor and Guitian Emperor didn''t have the energy to escape."


    ¡°¡­¡­ This may be What''s the point? "


    "I''m not sure. In this space, my computing power is greatly limited. There are many factors that I can''t deduce out of thin air, but this is related to you. I think it''s better to tell you who makes you go to smash other people''s palace soon."


    "Yes, it''s a useful reminder. At least the guys in the last Palace are very powerful. Maybe they can''t be solved by several scriptures."


    While meditating on the road, although deliberately slowed down, but soon came to the door of the last palace.


    When he got here, Chu Fei cleared up his mind and said:


    "there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. It doesn''t take much thinking."


    With that, Chu Fei put away the flying sword, and then came to the front gate of the palace, grabbed the door ring and patted it hard.Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three times later, Chu Fei stepped back and waited for the door to open.


    As soon as the terminal wants to speak, the gate opens with a roar, and then reveals the white jade square and stone steps behind the gate And the palace behind the steps.


    "I guessed it. It''s not easy at the end."


    Chufei then walked into the gate with a smile, but his speed was not fast, and he looked around while walking, just like a tourist to the Forbidden City.


    But soon Chu Fei stopped on the white jade square, took a deep breath and said in a voice:


    "are you coming out to see me, or am I going in to see you?"


    Chufei''s voice was loud, but he didn''t get a response at the first time. It wasn''t until chufei doubted whether he should shout again that the magnificent gate of the palace really opened.


    "I don''t like people to dirty my house." In the palace, a heavy voice sounded, and then there was the sound of footsteps.


    But when the guy inside really came out, chufeimeng came out.


    He was ready to face any terrible creature, but it was a human being who came out.


    At least outwardly, he''s a human, and he''s just a little bit of a robust human.


    In terms of body shape, this man is only one head taller than Chu Fei, and his stature is only two or three circles stronger than Chu Fei.


    In addition to the first time, he was wearing a golden armor.


    If it wasn''t for the five egg sized sarcomas on this man''s neck, I''m afraid chufei would really think that he was an individual!

 Chapter 909

    After seeing this guy, Chu Fei involuntarily frowned, and the emotion in his eyes was very complicated. However, it must be made clear that chufei personally disliked the five egg sized sarcomas on this guy''s neck.


    "Terran, right? I haven''t seen a Terran for a long time. I didn''t expect Ha ha. "


    This guy also sighed with emotion!


    Chufei rolled his eyes.


    "It seems you don''t like what I say, but it doesn''t matter. If you''ve ever seen the world I''ve seen, it won''t be so. "


    "I''m very strange. You look similar to us. What race are you?"


    "I look like Ah Yes, I look like you now. But it''s normal It means that you can only accept my appearance like this. "


    Chu Fei sneered, and it was obvious that the other side despised human again.


    "In fact, I''m quite willing to talk to you, and I can be said to be one of the few people in my family who are willing to communicate with you seriously. My people think that you are too weak and short-lived, and they think that it''s a very cheap behavior to talk to people like me..."


    Chu Fei is more listen to more have no language, but this guy also said addiction.


    Unhappy, Chu Fei took out his ear with his little finger and said:


    "are you a race that doesn''t talk as much as you?"


    "The point? Ah, yes, it''s very easy for you to express your idea. You should have a core in everything you say and do Unfortunately, this is a very backward cognition. "


    "Ah So, you''re the only one left in your race? And you can''t be a complete one, half at best? "


    After a pause, chufei said with a smile:


    "were you made by those ghosts? Ha ha. "


    "You''re right. Even if you''re as strong as us, I''m still the only one left. That''s why I wonder why you are so weak and can reproduce so far..."


    "So far? Do you still have a concept of time? Interesting... "


    "Yes, of course. Otherwise, how can I maintain my fighting power?"


    Chu Fei laughs with disdain, and then moves the terminal in his hand


    This is a completely subconscious boring action, but in chufei seize the moment of the terminal body, an invisible attack directly hit the base of the terminal!


    At that moment, Chu Fei almost let go, but he subconsciously chose to grasp the terminal! Then the whole person and the terminal were hit by the huge power!


    In mid air, Chu Fei had already felt that his arm was unconscious, and his shoulder was in unbearable pain.


    Needless to say, chufei knew that his arms were broken again!


    But chufei is used to it.


    Even though there was severe pain, chufei responded in time.


    First, he summoned the dragon bone sword to catch himself. Then he summoned a fire and laid a fire net around him. Later, he used all the moves of sword, shield and awn.


    The next moment, Chu Fei stopped and looked at the golden enemy. He didn''t know when he had a long gun in his hand.


    And the attack just now, it seems that he used this long gun to point out.


    "So fast How to fight... " Although Chu Fei had already put out all the battles, because he was unprofessional in battle, he immediately affirmed that even if he put out more things, it would not be of great use.


    But his this time act, can only regard as is the bright card surface.


    The other side didn''t make much response to chufei''s behavior. He just let out a sound, and then an invisible attack was on chufei''s forehead.


    In an instant, it burst.


    At the next moment, Chu Fei reappeared in his defense skills, and said angrily:


    "too much!"


    "Yes?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then asked strangely:


    "can''t you destroy the body?"


    As soon as this word came out, chufei understood. I''m afraid all the battle information of chufei had been understood by this guy before. So he will use a pure physical attack, and then use pure physical attack to attack chufei.


    He thought that this would make chufei stop reviving. After all, those powerful guys who attacked chufei mainly attacked chufei''s soul.


    "In that case..."


    The other side said in a deep voice and immediately put on a martial arts posture


    Chu Fei, who is highly accomplished in martial arts, also wants to deal with this, but as soon as this idea appears in his mind, he feels that there are overwhelming invisible attacks coming towards him!


    And in the next moment, all of these attacks were wasted on chufei.


    Just the first attack had already defeated all Chu Fei''s defenses, and instantly broke Chu Fei''s body After that, all the attacks were unlimited attacks on chufei''s body fragments and soulWhen this wave of attacks stopped, chufei had disappeared completely. Only the terminal fell to the ground and rolled to the corner of the wall


    "If this can revive, then there is no good way, can only keep killing."


    With the fall of his voice, chufei really resurrected again.


    The terminal pretending to be out of control is still in the corner to avoid being targeted.


    However, the resurrected Chu Fei frowned and pondered


    I don''t know what he''s thinking


    "Sure enough, it''s still alive..."


    With an exclamation, Chu Fei was awakened instantly, but at the same time, the attack had come.


    Chu Fei tried to throw the chaos ball, and tried to turn the bracelet into defense equipment, but they could not resist the attack of the other side. As a result, he was constantly killed and resurrected, starting his previous state again


    Among the security controls of the terminal, Chu Fei''s spirit is twitching in despair


    As for the terminal himself, he also fell into despair.


    With the revival of feichu''s system, the consumption of feichu''s exchange interface is also increasing


    "Is my first partner going to die in this place after my first birth?" The terminal thought with a sigh.


    The total number of exchange points on the system interface began to decrease precipitously, and the number of resurrection of Chu Fei gradually approached the 10000 times mark


    The desperation is spreading, but it is only spreading between the separation of Chu Fei''s spirit and the terminal. Chu Fei''s Noumenon doesn''t even have time to start thinking again. It can only resurrect immediately after death, and die immediately after resurrection


    The terminal silently calculates the number of resurrections of Chu Fei. It''s only a few times away from breaking ten thousand


    The next moment, life and death break ten thousand!


    Doodle doodle!


    The warning sound of the system rings, and the terminal body flies to chufei out of control, and then moves around chufei at high speed.


    The terminal was forced to help chufei resist the attack


    But it doesn''t make sense The terminal is just such a small plate. Under the full attack of a powerful emperor, he can only block a drop in the bucket.


    But even so, the terminal has attracted the attention of the other party!


    Although he didn''t block many attacks, all the attacks blocked by terminals lost their power instantly, just like a bullock entering the sea.


    "Yibao!"


    The enemy of Jin Jia sighed, and then increased his attack power.


    The number of life and death continued to rise rapidly, and in an instant it reached 15000 times!


    Doodle, doodle, doodle!


    The alarm sound of the system is getting louder and louder. In the end, even this mysterious space is full of deafening alarm sound!


    Jin Jia''s enemy is on guard carefully, but his attack still does not stop!


    Another powerful attack point is on chufei''s forehead!


    Just need a moment of power, chufei can turn into fly ash again, but at this time!


    A powerful force burst out from chufei''s body!


    At the moment when this power burst out, the enemy of Jin Jia was directly hit by his palace!


    The power of terror broke out on the palace in an instant, and the magnificent palace turned into ashes in an instant.


    "I don''t like people to dirty your house, do I?" A cold and proud female voice rings out, at the same time, the strong and unparalleled breath fills the air instantly!


    Creak


    This space began to twist, and immediately cracks appeared!


    Jinjia''s consciousness fell into a short blank, which was blinded.


    Although the surface of his body doesn''t seem to be hurt much, in fact, his body can''t be called "body" except for the surface of his body.


    As for the long gun in his hand, it has been broken, and broken into many pieces.


    "Mother God You are finally back... " The terminal that flies around Chu Fei finally stops, and then he flies directly to the woman, dancing up and down excitedly.


    "It''s just a part of me In other words, what''s the matter with you How can you die so many times? Ah, what''s the matter with these permissions What happened to you and this guy... "


    The terminal wanted to cry, but said in a sad voice:


    "if not, he would have died long ago..."


    The terminal thought that the Mother God was blaming him for giving Chu Fei permission, but it was not.


    The Mother God, Chu Fei''s eldest sister, sighs. She turns around and leads Chu Fei, who has not recovered. Then she points her hand on Chu Fei''s forehead and gives Chu Fei a full of vitality


    The next moment, Chu Fei took a deep breath, which was back to normal.


    "Oh, my God I''m so faint


    It''s not Chu Fei''s affectation, but he''s really dizzy. After all, he almost died an idiot"Don''t sigh. What''s the matter with you, boy? How can you find such a place?"


    Big sister is big sister. You don''t need to ask at all. You just have a glance to know what''s going on here.


    Hearing the big sister''s big voice, or hearing the big sister''s big voice again, makes Chu Fei''s eyes full of tears. If he doesn''t worry that he will be killed directly by the big sister, Chu Fei wants to beat the big sister and have a good cry.


    "Big sister, big Here you are I was almost I''ve been beaten to death many times! I work so hard... "


    "It''s 15365 times..." The terminal gave chufei an accurate number


    "I''m Tony It''s so miserable that I... "


    The elder sister nodded her head in tears and laughter, which could be regarded as the recognition of Chu Fei''s tragedy.


    "Let''s get out of here and talk about it later..." The elder sister was just about to take chufei and the terminal away, but chufei suddenly became energetic:


    "don''t, don''t, there are good things, you can''t leave!"


    Then Chu Fei grabbed the terminal and ran to the ruins of the hall As for when the palace was in ruins, Chu Fei didn''t think at all


    Because of the help of the terminal, I didn''t really miss the treasures in this palace


    It''s a piece of jade full of mystery, maybe a statue


    It is more than 20 centimeters high, but it weighs more than 1000 Jin.

 Chapter 910

    After leaving this space, the elder sister took chufei and the terminal to the seaside.


    The scenery here is pleasant. It can be regarded as a small gift for Chu Fei to recover his mood.


    "Bazhou, you have already arrived at Bazhou, but I didn''t expect that..." The elder sister looked at Chu Fei on the beach and sighed.


    "More than that I didn''t even think of what I did, and I didn''t dare to think about it... "


    Then, chufei told the story of the elder sister after she left without omission or exaggeration. Even so, the time after chufei''s speech was one day later.


    "I didn''t expect that you were exposed to such a deep part..." After hearing Chu Fei''s miserable story, the elder sister sighed.


    "In depth?" Chu Fei just froze for a moment, and then nodded happily:


    "it must be deep! I feel a little deeper and I can touch the essence! But I also want to slow down. I can''t slow down... "


    Chu Feiben just casually feiqing vent, but this sentence caused big sister big interest.


    Eldest sister began to deduce the cause and effect of chufei.


    But big sister''s deduction has no light and shadow effect, and the only performance is that big sister looks at the sky in a daze.


    Chu Fei didn''t think much about it, but he suddenly thought that there was a part of his soul in the terminal


    "Terminal, divide me up to me Let me be complete as soon as possible... "


    Chufei, it''s a broken shadow


    The terminal freehand turns around, and then puts chufei''s spirit into chufei''s chamber. The next moment, chufei''s spirit merges this spirit


    Then, Chu Fei became a "too" character.


    This time, Chu Fei did not recover for a long time.


    All the way to the elder sister''s side, the deduction was finished, and they were shocked by the result of the deduction, but Chu Fei was still paralyzed on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with the boy?" The elder sister asked the terminal with a big frown.


    "Well Mother God, he integrated the spirit and soul that had been deposited in me before I''m afraid those memories made him... "


    The terminal didn''t know how to describe it, and then she was held in her hand and read the scene


    Then, the elder sister turned around and stopped looking at chufei.


    Poor. It''s so poor.


    The stars are changing, and the sun is shining.


    Under the warm sunshine, chufei finally recovered.


    However, the first time he recovered, Chu Fei yelled at his elder sister: "elder sister, let me be a businessman at ease!"


    The elder sister''s shoulder could not help shaking, but said:


    "I just wanted you to be a businessman and help us find more potential people to cultivate I didn''t expect that the cause and effect entangled in you would directly drag you into the essence of this matter... "


    Chufei felt that he didn''t understand, but he seemed to understand something.


    "Big sister, big I don''t think I can keep up with... "


    The elder sister nodded her head and then kept silent for a moment. She didn''t know whether she was thinking or doing something else. After a moment, the elder sister said: "I have contacted ontology and ontology has agreed to my plan."


    "Ah? noumenon? What''s the plan? " Chufei was puzzled, but the next moment, chufei felt that he had been thrown into space.


    Darkness, light, stars flow, explosion, fusion, destruction and rebirth


    Countless information rushed into chufei''s mind, and endless power constantly washed inside and outside chufei''s body


    I don''t know how long it took, it''s over.


    When Chu Fei returned to normal again, he found that he was standing opposite the elder sister, and he saw through the strength of the elder sister at a glance


    "Holy One?"


    Shengzun is the strength of the big sister.


    "Well, how do you feel?" The elder sister looked at Chu Fei with a big smile.


    "Clam? I Ah!!! How can I... " Chu Fei looked at the elder sister in shock and completely forgot to speak.


    "Most of my power has been given to you. Now, according to the crape myrtle world, you are already the existence of the top of the Heavenly Emperor."


    "Well Is the emperor of heaven still alive... "


    The huge amount of information makes chufei seem very calm


    This calmness lasted for seven days and seven nights.


    Then, Chu Fei accepted the reality calmly, happily, comfortingly, comfortably and easily.


    Big sister Dahe terminal said very speechless about this.


    After that, the terminal and the system also gave Chu Fei most permissions. The elder sister reminded Chu Fei: "you still need to practice. When your strength is improved to a higher level, the last permissions of the system will also be open to you."Chu Fei nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He was very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Chu Fei led the elder sister and the terminal back to the holy city.


    First of all, the previous plan was to build a huge transmission array for shengwangcheng in the abyss, connecting the abyss and crape myrtle.


    As for the position of the transmission array in the outside world, chufei chose the desert between dahuangcheng and Tianhua mountain.


    Then it took more than a month for chufei to inform the big sects and forces in the whole world of crape myrtle about the abyss and the holy King City, and it took a few days to find trouble for those forces who had been hostile to him


    Then, chufei returned to the earth. After dealing with a lot of chores, chufei and Dadong closed the door and chatted for three days.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s basically the case... " Chu Fei made a final conclusion by drinking tea over and over again.


    "I don''t know! Feige, you have too much information! So the great emperors in the world of crape myrtle really have something to do with the myths and legends on our earth? Even homologous? Even the author of the book is mysterious


    Dadong only felt that his brain hole was bigger and bigger, and it was under the guidance of the emperor chufei.


    "That''s for sure. Even some people in modern times are related to the powerful ancients in the world of crape myrtle, but I''m not sure why it''s like this. I can''t say that it''s information entanglement mapping and so on It''s not reliable. "


    "Then brother Fei, do you want to find out these?" Dadong asked full of eight trigrams.


    "It''s not easy to check, but the elder sister said that as long as I improve my strength, I will know. But it''s too boring to practice alone, and I can''t talk with them, so I''m coming back to you First of all, you... "


    "Wait! Feige, let me make sure! This You don''t have to go out and fight, do you? "


    "Nonsense! Look at me. With my example, do you dare to go out and fight? Let''s just have some fast food, and then be a big man with peace of mind! "


    "Well! That''s the truth Da Dong clapped his thigh and cried excitedly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A year has passed.


    In this year, chufei stabilized the cultivation of the emperor of heaven, which was forced out by the elder sister


    It''s just a little, because chufei didn''t spend all his time on cultivation.


    There are so many interesting things in the world, even if there are no online games between men and women!


    What''s more, Chu Fei was happy to be a teacher.


    In one year, the biggest change was not chufei, but the system and other people chufei knew.


    Those who don''t want to practice are cultivated, those who don''t want to practice are cultivated, and those who don''t want to practice are forced to practice


    As for the system, it took a year to adjust and upgrade, and made a lot of special changes to improve Chu Fei''s strength.


    Today, chufei wants to test one of the most fundamental changes brought about by the system.


    "You can take the initiative to explore the unknown world! That''s good news! Big sister, big sister, come out and play


    Chu Fei excitedly calls the name of big sister in his mind, and then big sister walks out from behind the system interface with a bag of potato chips in her stool.


    "What''s exciting..." The elder sister was talking and eating potato chips.


    "Play! Let''s go, let''s go Chufei is happy to urge the terminal to start this new basic function!


    Then Chu Fei, eldest sister and the terminal disappeared in the same place and appeared in a desolate ruins.


    "Well Partner, are you in bad luck! What a place like this The terminal takes the lead in exclamation. But in Chu Fei''s opinion, it was the villain who complained first!


    "Blame me! It''s you who started the exploration. I''ll do it all the way! No matter how dark I am, I can''t affect you! "


    "Interesting The terminal scans the world. " The elder sister did not care about the quarrel between chufei and the terminal, but found something special with her own perception.


    Although the separation left by eldest sister had been reduced to the strength of Shengzun because of guanding chufei, even Shengzun was also the separation of eldest sister! It''s not like the ordinary saints can match.


    Especially in this very high-end field


    "Good mother Wow It seems that we have really come to a wonderful place I''m a little excited.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Chu Fei curiously released his divine sense to explore the world


    However, Chu Fei''s scope of exploration is limited at present. However limited, as the emperor of heaven, he can explore most of the universe


    Then chufei was shocked.


    The terminal shakes his body and says:


    "dead place, the whole universe is dead, so is this planet. It''s completely dead. There''s no life. Even the planet is completely dead..."Chu Fei put away his "eyes of truth" and looked around from the perspective of an ordinary creature. Then he could see nothing but darkness.


    No stars, no light, no warmth


    Opening his eyes again, Chu Fei stamped his feet with great interest and said:


    "the last remaining planet of life What a coincidence that would have happened


    "I can''t count that The number is too big, the number is too small Approaching infinity.... " The terminal exclaimed.


    "Let''s go and see the last living creature. It''s the first time I''ve seen this situation..." The elder sister sighed and rushed to a hill not far away.


    Chufei and the terminal followed, and in the blink of an eye they came to the front of the hill.


    There is a hole at the bottom of the hill, which has been thousands of meters deep. There is a life sleeping in it - this is what elder sister DA and chufei found before.


    But just when two people and a terminal just came to the hill, the life deep in the cave suddenly woke up! Then the wind rushed out!


    Then it launched the attack.


    Chu Fei frowned and explored the state of life first.


    This is a snake like creature. It can also be said that it is a dragon like creature and a dragon like creature. They are all the same. Anyway, they are similar in appearance, but there are big problems with their intelligence.


    "He should have great wisdom, but This... " The terminal is scanning the irascible life and analyzing it.


    Chufei blocked all the attacks of this snake like life, and was also studying it as much as possible.


    Just like the terminal said, how can the last life in the whole universe be a heartthrob without wisdom!


    However, when Chu Fei and the terminal were puzzled, the elder sister gave the answer.


    "We''re late. If we came earlier, its wisdom would still be there. At the end of this universe, even the last surviving life can not resist for long. Its wisdom has been melted, and it is impossible to recover. "


    "Then..." Chu Fei hesitated.


    "Go beyond it." The elder sister sighed.


    Chu Fei nodded, and then spread out his strength to cut off the last life in an instant. After that, chufei extracted its chaotic soul and began to transcend it with the most advanced method.


    When the transcendence is over, the soul turns into a light spot and breaks through the boundary of the universe.


    "It works, and it will be reborn."


    It''s very simple, but chufei''s words are a little heavy.


    Just this kind of mood didn''t stay too long on Chu Fei''s body, and soon he came to the corpse of life with a knife.


    Poof, the knife goes in. Chufei begins to dissect.


    It''s the first time that Chu Fei dissected the corpse of a strange creature seriously. It''s also a new hobby that Chu Fei had this year.


    Although you can see through all the information of this creature at a glance, the terminal and eldest sister are still curious. They don''t know whether they want to see Chu Fei''s performance or something else


    Anyway, no one can stop chufei.


    "Wow, look at its bones And muscles Look at this The same thing as the swim bladder is actually pink... "


    Chu Fei said excitedly, and then opened the pink fish bladder like thing with a knife


    The powder rose and enveloped Chu Fei and eldest sister in an instant The separation of the two.


    Then, a powerful force field emerged from Chu Fei and eldest sister and wrapped them.


    At this moment, the terminal is collapsing, shocked and sluggish


    Chu and big sister are crazy, not crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Chufei and eldest sister are out of control, and madly do the craziest things between men and women, but also the whole dark


    When all the dust settled, the force field released by chufei and eldest sister Da disappeared.


    At this moment, Chu Fei and his elder sister came back to their senses when they were in great harmony. At the same time, they found out about it and were shocked to forget the words


    And then a powerful force to let two people fall to the ground!


    Then, big sister big body comes!


    Anger, madness, murder!


    This is the state of big sister.


    "You It''s so... " Angry elder sister Dalian words can''t speak out, Chu Fei stood up with a smile, his idea is very simple, after all, is a man, this kind of time men have to stand up to carry things.


    As a result, before saying anything, the elder sister slapped Chu Fei in the face: "get out and get dressed! Get dressed


    Then, Chu Fei and eldest sister put on their clothes in a hurry.


    And then, they stood in front of the elder sister''s respectable face with bashful eyebrows and drooping eyes, saying nothing


    But just as they were getting dressed, the elder sister straightened things out. After all, the corpse of the snake life was nearby, and the pink fish bladder was nearbyJust a glance, all the reasons will be clear.


    "You Why don''t you stop them! If I pinch you out, I will let you go to the theatre! " Big sister decided to vent her anger on the terminal.


    The terminal is very aggrieved, but also knows that it deserves it


    After all, even if the terminal doesn''t stop it, it shouldn''t just stare at it!


    Big sister''s anger has been vented for a long time. At the end, the shape of the plate at the end has completely turned into an iron knot


    This is the result of being rubbed many times by the elder sister.


    Before that, there were various shapes of sticks, bars, forks, cakes and so on.


    "Then what Big sister big What''s going on I don''t understand. I''m the emperor of heaven. How can I catch this way... "


    See elder sister big vent almost, Chu Fei this just stand out to alleviate atmosphere actively.


    The elder sister glared at Chu Fei, then explained with anger:


    "it is the last life in the universe, representing life and the last point of life. When the powder bag broke, the only life left in the universe affected you Even if you are the emperor of heaven, your emperor of heaven is from her. You don''t have the strength that the emperor of heaven should have, but there is an emperor of heaven level, so you can''t carry it. She I can''t carry it... "


    Chu Fei sighs, and then grabs the big sister''s hand


    At this point, Chu Fei didn''t have to ask. He knew that it was impossible for her to take back the separation.


    In short, this big sister''s separation will really live as an independent individual after that.


    In this regard, the separation of big sister is tangled.


    Seeing this scene, the elder sister immediately turned her eyes, and then raised her hand to wave it. There was a very subtle change on her face. This change made her face different from her body in appearance.


    "Don''t tell me about it! No one can say! " The elder sister said with a big stare.


    Chu Fei nodded, the elder sister also nodded.


    The terminal also wanted to nod, but it was copied by the elder sister before it could move


    At the same time, the eldest sister raised her hand to her once separated stomach, and then a light floated out.


    After that, the elder sister turned into a mirage, and in an incomprehensible way completely fused the terminal with the light.


    After that, the regiment


    It No, he or she turned into an egg.


    With a flick, the egg flew into chufei''s arms.


    "No one can reveal what happened today! Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death


    Voice down, big sister disappeared, at the same time Chu Fei and his new partner also instantly returned to the small cave.


    The big sister was once separated from the big sister, but now she is an independent individual with a complicated look on her face. Chu Fei was more calm. Seeing that there was no one outside, Chu Fei whispered:


    "let''s name our children first What do you call better? Chu boating? Chu Piaoran? How proud is Chu? "Chu evening wind?"


    A moment later, Chu Fei gave up the idea of naming the child for a while and said, "I''d better give you a name first Choose a surname first


    The elder sister, who was once separated, looked at Chu Fei helplessly, with a complicated look:


    "whatever you like..."


    "How can that be! A name is something that needs to be taken seriously! Come on, I have a Hundred Surnames And the book of songs, the songs of Chu I must give you a nice name